《Village Head's Debauchery》


 Chapter 1 Starting Anew

    ?"Ah, damn it!" Orion cursed as he clutched his throbbing head in pain. "I''m not getting another FSD if it doesn''t FSD by itself". He muttered quietly to himself, recalling the moment he fell asleep at the wheel and crashed into another car.


    His hand had slipped off the steering wheel and he was unable to control the car while it was in self-driving mode. It was said that ''FSD was more advanced than autopilot'' but Orion couldn''t help but disagree.


    ''Now tell me why I have to pay 16,000 dors just to watch and guide my car drive itself, instead of doing it by myself'' He thought angrily.


    Thankfully, he had survived the ident, but at the cost of his pricey Tetca. "What a shame" he shook his head defeatedly.


    "Oh! Thank Naka! He''s awake" A voice startled him.


    ''Huh! Who said that?'' Orion thought, struggling to turn his head and open his eyes fully to take in his surroundings.


    "Shh! He''s waking up" Another voice whispered.


    Orion stared in confusion at the scantily dressed women surrounding him.


    ''Don''t tell me I''m the victim of some poorly scripted prank'' He thought doubtfully. ''Well, if I am, I hope they have the money to pay up when I sue them for putting me here against my will.''.


    "Hey, child! Are you okay?" A beautiful, curvaceous woman asked, causing Orion to sigh in defeat. ''I have to admit, the actresses are a feast for the eyes; he thought before a searing pain attacked his body, causing him to scream in agony.


    His lower body was paralyzed, and any attempt to move resulted in a tide of spine-bending pain.


    Suddenly, a hand pressed him down to the ground, holding him in ce. Orion couldn''t make out which woman was talking as his vision became hazy and the world spun around him, copsing unconscious on the ground.


    ¡­.....


    "Hahh!! Hahh!!" Orion sat upright in a swift motion and breathed out loudly. Soon, his mind cooled down, and the light in his eyes started getting more apparent.


    "Where am I?" Orion asked as he looked around the y moulded infrastructure around him.


    "Ahhh!!" He instantly gripped his head tightly as a wave of mental fatigue struck him before it immediately subsided.


    "Oh! You are awake" A clear feminine voice prated his ears.


    Orion snapped his eyes towards the direction of the voice, only to meet with the figure of a voluptuous mature woman. She was as curvy as the women he had seen when he had first awakened.


    "Where am I?" He asked. Suddenly, he felt that this wasn''t a prank.


    The woman sighed. "It seems that you lost your memories" She uttered. Her voice wasced with pity and disappointment. "I wished that I could have done more, but my gift can''t bring back lost memories".


    Orion looked at her in confusion. Suddenly, a brief thought passed through his mind, and he quickly removed the piece of cloth draped over his body away and looked at his legs.


    ''''This isn''t my legs nor my clothes'' Oron thought. He raised his arms and looked at them before using his palm to feel his face and other areas of his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This isn''t my body'' Another thought shed through his mind. His breathing hitched as he soon discovered that he had died. However, the thought of being alive helped him to lowly stabilized his breathing and body.


    As his gaze darted around the unfamiliar surroundings, Orion''s mind raced with disbelief. "I''ve been transmigrated" He muttered to himself, swallowing hard. He had always thought that this kind of absurdity only happened in trendy fiction, but now he was living it.


    ''I have been transmigrated'' The thought kept on ringing in his mind like a tower bell until he heard the woman''s voice again.


    "With your memory loss, it''s okay for you to be confused" The woman exined. She walked over and sat down close to him on the cold hard ground.


    She ced her hand on his forehead, and just when Orion was to about question her motives, a wave of bluish light hit his eyes and caused him to stare nkly as the woman removed her hand from his head and exhaled another sigh.


    As expected, my gift doesn''t work on something like this" She said.


    Orion digested those words together with what he had just seen.


    Truly, he is in another world!


    ''Although it seems a bit primitive'' Orion thought as he scrutinized the woman in front of him.


    She wore what seemed to be a tribal piece of loincloth tied around her waist, that left a huge slit from her upper thighs down to her knees where the cloth stopped and a light tube top midriff cloth that tightly hugged her body, disying herrge rounded mounds and nipples.


    Orion gulped.


    From his angle, he could see the woman''s wide cleavage and the shape of her side boobs. Swiftly, he positioned his eyes in another direction in other not to seem rude.


    "Don''t worry, I have already sent someone to call your mother" The woman rubbed his cheek before she ced it on his forehead again "But what you did was a very dangerous thing, young man?" Suddenly her expression turned stern.


    Orion gazed at her in alert and confusion.


    "Don''t give me that look. I am not going to let you off that easily even if you lost your memories" She snorted. Her eyes roamed around his figure before she continued "I wonder what you were thinking by walking to the other side of the river. You should know that the other side is prohibited".


    Even though Orion couldn''t understand what her words meant, he was still smart to pick up some clues.


    ''Although it would have been nice if I had the memories of this body''s previous owner. But, I am not in a position to choose, so this will still do" He sighed, inwardly.


    "Mis¡­." Orion opened his mouth to speak, however, a finger was immediately pressed against his lips.


    "You will be okay in a few hours, so don''t stress yourself by talking till then" She got up from the floor, turned around and left towards the direction of a door.


    As she walked away, Orion stared at her ass. Another saliva went down his throat.


    The fabric tied around the woman''s waist was inserted deeply in between her ass crack. Each footstep sent the ass jiggingly with unnatural momentum, yet the piece of cloth separated them like two different sensual pieces of art.

 Chapter 2 Healer (R18)

    ?A few minutester, the woman emerged from the door with a rag in her hand. "You know, you just cost your mother a lot of Kalna fruits" She told me before turning around and crouching down to clean up a mess on the ground.


    I thought, "Kalna fruits?" My face contorted in confusion.


    "Ah!! The Kishi period is hot this year too"


    A barely audible murmur escaped the woman''s lips and prated my ears, sending me further down into confusion.


    Even as I tried to gather my thoughts and form the questions I wanted to ask, what happened nextpletely threw my mind into disarray


    I watched in amazement as the woman in front of me struggled to remove her tight tube top and then hung it around her neck. Her previously imprisoned motherly breasts were now free and on full disy, their bare skin glory a sight to behold. Even her nipples, which seemedrger than I had imagined, were barely concealed by the cloth around her neck.


    My eyes widened at the sight. I could feel my lower body rising like a rocket towards the moon. ''What kind of world am I in?'' I thought as my dick slowly hardened.


    My eyes were glued to her thighs as they slipped out of their restraints, giving me a tantalizing glimpse of her inner thighs. ''This is too much'' I thought, my mouth watering at the sight.


    Her massive breasts swayed from side to side until they finally came to a stop.


    "Phew!" she muttered, relieved.


    She stood up and used the clothing hanging around her neck to wipe the sweat off her body, including her breasts. Once finished, she put the tube cloth back on.


    I was in disbelief as I watched the scene unfold before me. I wasn''t sure if this type of behaviour was normal in this world, but I couldn''t bring myself to care as long as it continued.


    "Knock" "Knock"


    There was a persistent ''knock'' at the door, a sound that echoed through the room like a drumbeat.


    The woman, whose name I did not yet know, shouted "I''ming!" before making her way to the door and unlocking it.


    As I watched, a stunning woman with equally breathtaking looks sauntered into the room. Her clothes and appearance left me in awe.


    "Greta"


    ''So that is her name'' Orion thought, as he watched the scene unfold.


    ...


    "Don''t worry, Celeste" Greta reassured her friend, enveloping her in aforting embrace. "Your son is safe and sound."


    Celeste nodded, taking a deep breath before heading back outside. She returned a momentter, carrying a wrapped package. "I hope this amount of Kalna is enough" she said, untying the wrapper to reveal the contents


    Greta darted her eyes over to the fruits before she positioned them at Celeste.


    "You know this amount of Kalna is insufficient" she sighed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, I know. And I promise to pay you back as soon as I have enough Kalna" Celeste begged. She sped her hands together in pleading desperation.


    "Are you asking me to give you a credit?" Greta asked. Her voice turned cold as she stared at her long-time friend with a frown.


    Celeste shivered at the thought. Borrowing on credit was something she had never even considered. But desperation can drive someone towards extreme measures.


    "Please, Greta, I''m begging you" she cried, tears streaming down her face. "He''s my only son. I''ll do anything, I swear..." She fell to her knees, pleading with her friend. "I''ll work off the debt, I''ll pay you back with interest...just please, help m.....".


    "Shh!" A hand quickly covered her mouth, and Greta smiled at her friend. "Don''t worry, I''ve already healed him. What kind of friend would I be if I let your son die over something as trivial as Kalna?"


    Celeste''s eyes brightened with hope "You mean..."


    "Yes, I healed him already" Greta replied. She moved aside to reveal the body of Orion, who was wide awake and had been eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Celeste stared at her son in disbelief before turning back to Greta. With quick steps, she threw herself at her friend and hugged her tightly, the two of them tumbling to the floor in a joyful embrace


    "Ouch! Are you trying to give me an injury too?" Greta eximed. wincing at the sudden impact.


    "I''m sorry" Celeste apologized. She quickly rose to her feet and restrained her actions."I''m really sorry" She wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at Greta with remorse.


    "It''s okay" Greta expressed. She shook her head and smiled "But just remember to bring me the rest of that Kalna".


    "Of course," Celeste nodded, affirming her promise. "I''ll do my best to bring you the remaining Kalna".


    "Alright, you can go see him now," Greta said, gesturing towards Orion.


    Celeste nodded and walked towards her son, her hands clenched into fists as she saw his injured state.


    Orion watched nervously as the voluptuous, beautiful woman with bony features approached him. She wore a cloth around her waist simr to Greta''s, but with a more revealing loose tube top that looked like two small sacks sewn together with a slit that started from her breast and stopped above her belly button.


    Despite this, her breasts wererger and more prominent. A sight that made Orion gulp nervously as he realized that her ample chestpletely blocked his view of her face.


    "You!" Orion''s eyes snapped shut, bracing himself for a p. Instead, he felt a gentle hand rubbing his cheeks.


    "You had your mother worried," The woman said, causing Orion to open his eyes and stare into the teary gaze of the woman he now realized was his mother in this new world.


    "I wonder what the previous owner of this body did that was so foolish, it led to his death" Orion thought to himself, staring at his mother''s face but finding it difficult to look away from the bouncing underboobs in front of him. He desperately wanted to drag his gaze elsewhere


    Despite his reservations, Orion couldn''t resist the temptation. If people in this world had no qualms about dressing in such a revealing manner, then, surely it was okay for him to indulge in a little ogling.


    Another droplet of saliva went down his throat as his eyesnded on a cherry-coloured nipple, causing his manhood to stir.

 Chapter 3 What Is Kushi?

    ?"Oh, and I think he also lost his memories," Greta exined, seemingly oblivious to Orion''s inner turmoil.


    "What?" Celeste gasped in shock. She quickly looked at Orion before turning back to Greta, a pleading look in her eyes as she said "Then, isn''t there a way to restore his memor...?".


    "No" Greta interrupted her words and answered. "I already know what want to say, but I have already tried, and my powers can not bring back lost memories" She sighed defeatedly. The fact that her powers were limited frustrated her at this moment, however, she quickly epted that fact as there was nothing she could do about it.


    "So it''s like that" Celeste nodded her head and closed her eyes.


    Just like Greta, she too quickly epted the truth.


    After all, what could she do?


    Change Greta''s powers and give her a much more powerful healing ability!


    Immediately, she shook away the nonsensical thought from her mind. Their gifts were already predetermined since the day of their birth. So changing or altering it was impossible.


    "Come on! Let''s go and chat for a while" Greta said and sat down on the ground a little further away from where Oriony down.


    "Alright" Orion who still couldn''t see his mother''s expression assumed she nodded in response. She stood up and walked towards Greta''s direction before she sat down.


    Orion stared at the two women as they chatted uncaringly. Even as a slight breeze blew his supposed mother''s top upwards, they continued as though nothing had happened.


    ''Those nipples'' Orion gulped. Now he understood why the top was pushed away so easily. With nipples that resembled half a thumb, it was no surprise.


    "Wow! Why are your nipples so big? What did you do with them?" Greta asked, noticing the same thing as Orion, and stretched her hand under Celeste''s top, cupping her breast before pinching her nipples with her two fingers.


    "Ouch! Don''t touch it like that" Celeste frowned and instantly covered her breast with one of her arms.


    Greta raised a brow. "You still haven''t answered my question. Don''t tell me this is from receiving Kushi". She frowned. "Didn''t you tell me some months ago that you would no longer be receiving it because no one had bartered you for it, and you did so to avoid embarrassment?".


    "No!" Celeste shook her head vigorously. "This isn''t from Kushi. You know I withdrew from receiving it to avoid any embarrassment". She said, her head lowering in shame. "Why would I further shame myself by receiving it again?".


    Greta frowned and narrowed her eyes at her friend. "Stop ying games with me, Celeste. You know the only reason I believed you was because you take your words seriously. And wasn''t the reason why abstained from Kushi because of those old women around your hut who know they won''t be getting any after all their advances on the men in the vige?".


    With a sudden burst ofughter, Greta eximed "It was hrious and worth it to see all the men refuse their advances no matter how many Kalna they offered".


    "Yes," Celeste chuckled in agreement. "That''s why nobody mes them for doing what they did".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Greta narrowed her eyes at Celeste, her hand resting on her bountiful breast. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you" She said with a sigh of frustration.


    Meanwhile, Orion felt his penis overloading.


    Orion couldn''t help but feel his curiosity pique as questions flooded his mind.


    What the hell is Kushi? Why was his mother refraining from it? Why is she embarrassed to talk about it?


    The more he tried to learn about it, the more confusing it became.


    Despite his confusion, Orion couldn''t tear his eyes away from his mother''s breasts. They were like the Mount Everest of breasts if he hadn''t seen Greta''s breasts. He swallowed hard, trying to focus on the conversation at hand.


    "You see, Matilda gave me a Kalna to breastfeed her baby for her" Celeste exined with a heavy sigh.


    "But you''re not pregnant. And isn''t a Kalna too small for breastfeeding a baby?" Greta asked with confusion.


    "I wasn''t literally breastfeeding her baby, I just allowed the child to suck on my nipples and then gave him some milk to drink for a few hours since her mother was not around" Celeste rified.


    "Oh!" Greta eximed with relief. "You almost had me worried. I thought you had gone and done something stupid, but it seems you got a steal from Matilda". She mused, "Or are you sure she didn''t use that as an excuse to help you with some Kalna?".


    Celeste nodded, "Yes, I thought about that and I can say it''s definitely true. She''s always been trying to give me some Kalna since I have so few".


    Greta stretched out her hand and yfully pinched Celeste''s cheek. "Come on, you should be happy about this. If you''re this sad, why don''t you call me next time to do it in your ce? As you can see, I''m definitely in need of it" She grinned.


    "Okay" Celeste continued. "But what kind of breasts are you going to use to feed the baby? Is it with those things that my hands can barely contain".


    Celeste''s remark made Greta''s anger re up. Ever since they were young, she and everyone else who looked at her deemed her body much more voluptuous, fleshier and curvy than Celeste''s. "You!" Greta red at her friend.


    However, because of Celeste''s thin and malnourished body, it was hard topare their differences as she didn''t have enough to tell. And regardless of her huge breasts, which were asrge as several women in the vige, an attribute which men disliked because they couldn''t cup the whole thing in their hands, deeming it unattractive.


    Swiftly, Greta removed her tight midriff top and stared down at herrge globes of breasts. ''If only they were smaller, then I would have gotten more kushi'' She thought.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands tried to grab her breasts but failed woefully.

 Chapter 4 Pleasure Without Touch (R18)

    ?Instead, they were only able to grab her nipples and the area around them.


    ''Bloody pirs of Kilimanjaro, what the hell of going on?''


    Another dose of blood rushed to Orion''s penis. At this point, a silly thought entered his head, and he rolled the sheets away to see what they would say about his raging tent.


    If they berated him and behaved as naturally as the women back in his former world, then it would be an embarrassment he would take to his grave. However, if they looked at his exposed tent and then behaved as if everything was still normal, then this new world might as well be a paradise for him, as he was sure that they could see the foreskin of his penis from their position.


    Never in his life had he wanted someone to look at his tent so badly!


    Nheless, Celeste''s hands, which were still wrapped around a small portion of Greta''s breasts, fondled them without restraint. Greta merely watched and shook her head in defeat. She knew that Celeste was doing this to tease her, and it was working as she felt ashamed of her huge breasts.


    Still, Greta wouldn''t just sit back and keep watching. "You bastard!" She cursed. Her outstretched hands lunged forward and caught Celeste''s nipples.


    "Ahh... Stop it!" Celeste yelled. She immediately stopped her actions and released her hands from both of Greta''s breasts after she has fully massaged the fleshy globes, and withdrew back her hands.


    "Ha... Ha..." Celeste wiped away her sweat before adjusting her top. She turned her gaze to her son, taking onest look at him before she withdrew her gaze, but her attention was drawn to the raging penis underneath his clothes.


    She regarded it nonchntly, before turning her attention back to Greta. "How long will he be staying here?" Celeste asked seriously.


    Greta responded "Don''t worry, he will be ready toe back home by tomorrow morning, but I need to stay with him throughout the night to ensure I didn''t miss any other injury he might have sustained". She then turned her attention to Orion but quickly looked away as though she hadn''t noticed his arousal.


    At this juncture, Orion was indifferent to anything else, consumed only by the impending culmination of his desires. The sight of the two voluptuous fuckable milfs observing his erect tent, unfazed by its presence, served as a catalyst for his fervent release.


    Though he was yet to grasp the intricacies of this realm, their collective gaze was akin to a siren''s call that caused his manhood to erupt in ecstasy.


    With a guttural cry of "Ahhhh!" His still-recovering body convulsed in pain as he let out a loud groan.


    "OROI..."


    Despite the intense pleasure of his climax, Orion could hear the frantic footsteps of the two women rushing towards him, apanied by the panicked voice of the woman who imed to be his mother.


    "Orion, are you okay?" His mother asked, her eyes welling with tears.


    Greta also looked concerned as she quickly reached forward and ced her hand on his forehead. "Let me see what I can do to h--"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But before she could finish, Orion interrupted her with a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, I am okay." He said, and quickly removed her hand before it began to emit a radiant blue glow.


    "Are you sure?" Greta asked suspiciously, her eyes narrowed with uncertainty. Despite her doubts, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that her powers were about toe in handy in this dire moment.


    "Yes, I am¡­ okay" Orion responded. He looked at the two older women whose perky tits were in front of him, each one of them had a breast exposed as a testament to them ying with each other breasts.


    As gazed down below, Otroin couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment as the shadows cast by their loincloths obscured the tantalizing shapes of their vaginas.


    Just a little light was needed to shine on under and he would see the shape of each of their pussy. Regardless, if this continued, then Otroin felt that he might go mad.


    He didn''t even how to tell them that he had cummed. And his penis was still rising.


    ''What kind of body is this?" Orion eximed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Greta''s eyes roamed around Orion''s body, her eyes finally settling on the telltale signs of his arousal.


    Greta couldn''t help but stare at the wet patches on Orion''s tulga, and with a sigh of relief, she extended her arm towards Celeste and gestured towards the obvious tent in his pants.


    "Oh! And I was worried over nothing" Celeste eximed as she wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead, "How could I forget that you still haven''t experienced your first Kuchi?" She chuckled, finally understanding the cause of Orion''s difort.


    Greta''s brows rose in surprise, "So you mean?"


    "Yes," Celeste nodded her head instantly, "Young Orion will be turning 16 today and had nned to prepare for his Kuchi before he awakens his gift, but I don''t know what came over him and he decided to do something foolish considering he had nned this for days".


    Greta nodded in understanding before a sigh escaped her lips. "It''s already gettingte, why don''t you head back to your hut while I take care of young Orion and make sure he cleans up before he sleeps".


    Celeste nodded and stood up.


    Orion''s eyes trailed towards the cloth wrapped around her waist that had risen and gotten stuck, around his mother''s thighs.


    ''Just a little more'' Seeing that the woman had noticed his cum and erect penis and disimed it as something natural, Orion decided to be a little daring and force his head to move between her spread legs and get a look at her vagina.


    ".¡­ It seems that although he had forgotten his memories, he still remembers his mother" Celeste got emotional when she noticed Orion stretching his head to the centre of her divided legs.

 Chapter 5 Sensual Bathe

    ?Nevertheless¡­ "Stay with Greta and behave yourself, okay, I wille and get you tomorrow" She added before she opened the door, walked out, and closed the door behind her.


    "I will be back" Greta said, leaving Orion all alone in his mess as she walked into the room, and came out with two green-coloured fruits ced in a y pot a minuteter.


    She turned her head to look at him with a brilliant smile arched across her lips "I will be back in a moment, okay". Then she opened the wooden door, and walked out, not forgetting to close the door behind her.


    Unsurprisingly, once Greta had left, Orion was left all alone to his thoughts. Although his thighs and balls felt cold and sticky, that wasn''t enough to distract him from putting his understanding of the world in order.


    Number one, this world''s inhabitants don''t find anything strange in skimpy or revealing attire, and they even looked as though they felt morefortable in them.


    Two, they have no objections about taking off their clothes publicly even though the clothes did a bad work covering up their bodies in the open.


    Three, there doesn''t seem to be any kind of personal space, as he had witnessed from the way Greta and his mother -Celeste yed with each other''s breasts as though it was nothing but two women arguing about which of their makeups fit the most.


    Although Orion didn''t know if it also applied to men and women, and not only two women together. And as for two men, Orion would rather bury himself six feet under than even try to experiment if it were true.


    Lastly, after cumming on his cloth-like skirt tied around his waist and witnessing the way both women had reacted to his boner and ejaction, Orion had concluded that there were oblivious to sexually rted activities.


    Which means that there wasn''t any kind of sexual education! Which means that¡­.. Orion gulped.


    Before he thought any further, and drives his thoughts into unknown territory, and loses himself in it, he would first have to socialize with this world''s inhabitants and see if his observations are clear.


    After his thoughts were cleared up, Orion decided to close his eyes and take a little nap.


    One hourter.


    The front door opened with a jarring sound, stirring Orion awake from his slumber.


    "Sorry to wake you up, but, before you go to sleep, you would first need to take a bath and wash your tulga" Greta said with a charming smile. But as the words left her lips, a realization dawned on her, and her face twisted in disappointment. "Ipletely forgot to ask your mother to bring you new tulgas to change into after your bath".


    She let out a sigh, her disappointment giving way to practicality. "At least this Kishi is hot, so sleeping in my clothes would only add to the difort. It''s best if you sleep without them."


    Meanwhile, Orion stared nkly at Greta, his mind reeling. "Clothes?" He thought to himself, ncing down at his bare chest and the cloth-like skirt wrapped around his waist. He couldn''t even imagine wearing this on a beach, let alone a nudist beach.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the difort, he couldn''t deny that the cool breeze blowing against his balls and ass was not entirely unpleasant.


    "Can you stand on your own?" Greta asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Orion nodded. Slowly, he pulled himself up and stood on his own two feet. Although it felt quite strange as he needed to adjust to the height and length of his new body, but after a minute of stabilizing his steps, and Greta waiting patiently beside him, he finally got a hold of himself and walked forward.


    "Alright, let''s go to the back," Greta said before she gently grabbed his hand and led him out of the front door.


    As they stepped outside, Orion''s eyes were drawn to a fence made of thin sticks, with gaps wide enough for someone to easily see through. ''Are we going to bathe out here?'' He wondered.


    His gaze shifted to take in the surrounding area, where several other y huts were visible, each ced in a well-assigned position.


    Orion''s answer came with Greta surprisingly dropping a stic in front of him. "Take off your tulga and use this water to wash yourself".


    Orion snapped his head around the open space before he turned his attention back towards Greta "Out here" He asked.


    "Of course silly" A smallugh escaped Greta''s lips. She added "Don''t tell me that you were expecting to bathe in the house¡­ Don''t tell me that you also forgot that a home is only used for shelter".


    ''Yes, but you are getting the meaning wrong'' Orion wanted to blurt out, but he quickly held himself after he remembered what kind of world this was.


    Wait, wasn''t this a good time for him to test observations two, three and four? And so, with heavy hands, Orion pulled down the kilt and stood naked with his manhood dancing around in the open.


    "Alright, let''s bathe quickly before the water gets cold" Greta said, before she pulled up her tight midriff top, exposing her huge rackets without a care in the open, and she untied the loincloth tied around her waist.


    And for the umpteenth time, Orion gulped and swallowed whatever fluid was left in his mouth, down his throat.


    Greta stood in front of him naked, with huge bouncy breasts, her hairy pussy and a curvy waist with fleshy thighs that tantalized the view more.


    Right now, the only thought in Orion''s head was several calctions and ways on how to bend over the woman and fuck her to oblivion.


    Suddenly, she chuckled. "Your mother was right when she said that you were looking forward to that Kushi" Greta bent down on her legs, picked a small bowl and poured the water over her body. "Bend down, let me help you wash up" She added.

 Chapter 6 Advances (R18)

    ?Orion didn''t know what to say as he bent down beside the curvy Greta.


    Greta shook her head, stood up and proceeded to bend down behind Orion, armed with a stic bow and a y pot filled with water. Orion went still as he felt a hand pressed against his back and the sudden coldness of the water.


    Greta instructed him to stay still as she cleaned his body with her hands.


    Orion nodded his head in response. What else could he do except stay still and wait till the woman had cleaned his body with her hands?


    Nheless, through this experience, Orion realized that in this new world, bathing consisted solely of cleaning oneself or others with water. No soap or sponges existed here.


    As Greta''s hands rubbed his back and descended to his buttocks, Orion stood up reflexively, causing Greta to fall on her back. "Ouch!" she eximed as she sat on the ground on her bare ass, clutching the bowl in her hands. "What was that for?" She narrowed her eyes at Orion in confusion and pain.


    The moment Orion turned around to look at the older woman, his eyes went straight to her hairy pussy. He was fascinated by the limitations and circumstances of this new world and was not put off by the unshaven appearance. From Greta''s open cherry pussy to her curvy hips, and huge thighs, all the way to herrge, supple breasts made Orion''s cock rise to full attention.


    If any more blood was pumped to his penis, Orion was sure it would be pping against his abdomen, begging for release.


    A tired sigh escaped Greta''s lips. "This is getting problematic." Although Celeste had already informed her about Orion''s ordeal and the fact that he hadn''t had "Kushi" yet, she had already taken it seriously after seeing his penis rise a few times. However, seeing it rise again with more veins around it made her feel worried for his health.


    The only way she could help him was by giving him "Kushi", however, she knew that Celeste and her child were too broke to provide the amount of "Kalna" for "Kushi", so she kept her offer for help to herself, knowing that she couldn''t give them anything more on credit as that would wear her heart for breaking the rule.


    And besides, there was no way that he would ept "Kushi" from her even if he had lost his memories, as she was now an old woman and was twice his age, which is a huge turn-off considering that "Kushi" is meant to be between people of the same age bracket.


    Greta suggested, "How about I bathe first, and then let you bathe yourself after?" She picked herself up and scooped a bowl of water before pouring it on herself. Of course, this was the only help she could offer since she couldn''t give him "Kushi". Then the least she could do was give him some privacy so that his penis doesn''t explode and waste his precious semen.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but raise a quizzical brow at Greta''s indifference. ''Is that how you''re going to act after poking my butthole?'' He thought to himself, realizing that he may have underestimated the world''s logic on personal privacy and unspoken rules. But this realization quickly sparked a n in his mind.


    "Aunt Greta¡­" He cleared his throat. Orion watched as Greta stopped what she was doing and stared at him with her two beautiful thighs still left spread open, the water droplets still trickling down from her finger-sized nipples and uncharted cave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although this was the first time he had spoken since his arrival, Orion quickly grew ustomed to the sound of his new voice as he continued, "How about I help you wash yourself?"


    This is it. This was the moment of truth for Orion to physically and realistically make sense of this new weird world around him.


    Greta blinked, her frown deepening. "Are you sure?" she asked,


    Orion responded "Yes" His emotions were currently on a roller-coaster as he awaited her response.


    She kept the bowl back in the y pot and continued "Although, I don''t mind you helping me bathe, but you still haven''t recovered, so I don''t think it a good idea for you to waste your energy like this".


    Like a switch, Orion immediately snapped his head from side to side. "I am already feeling quite energy right now, aunt Greta. And besides, won''t this be the best opportunity to know or test how far I have recovered since my mother will being to pick me up tomorrow".


    Greta''s expression instantly turned thoughtful. She stared at Orion from head to toe before she sighed and nodded her head in agreement. "Well, if you put it like that, then I see no reason not to use this opportunity and see how far you have recovered" She responded with a smile adorning her lips.


    With that, Greta stood up, disying her round, protruding buttocks for Orion, whose cock hadn''t yet descended from the sky. She then dragged the y pot towards him and squatted in front of him, the side of her neck touching his elongated, throbbing shaft.


    "Come on, grab the bowl and rinse wash Aunt Greta''s back," she instructed, holding onto his penis and flicking it to the side, but unfortunately, it poked and rested once more at the side of her neck.


    With a tired sigh, Greta focused on finishing her bath in order to prepare for the night and go to sleep.


    ''Ah~~'' Orion inwardly moaned out when Greta unexpectedly touched his dick without an ounce of emotion on his face. It looked as though she was just pushing away an object from disturbing her.


    However, for Orion, it felt more than that.

 Chapter 7 The Hot Village Doctor (R18)

    ?If she had refused his advances, he would have just walked away wordlessly, hoping to try againter. But now¡­. now, she just had to go ahead and touch his dick.


    From his position, Orion could see the fingered nipples, and now, filled with a vast amount of conviction to explore the body of the woman in front of him as he bathed her nude body, Orion scooped a bowl of water and poured it down by the side of her breasts.


    "Don''t let the water go to waste, watch the stains off with your hands too" Greta said. She decided to take it easy with Orion and instruct him on what and what not to do. Hopefully, he would recover most of his memories before Celestees to pick him up tomorrow.


    Orion nodded.


    "Okay" He didn''t need to be told those words twice, especially when he had already nned for it.


    ¡­....


    I took scooped a bowl of water and poured it on top of her breast before I used my hands to gently press her abundant breast. I saw that she kept a nk expression even as my hands shaped a small portion of her breast into different sizes since herrge mounds were truly toorge for the hands of one man to contain.


    I then moved to her nipples and held the thumb-sized vulgarity in two of my fingers, pinching and shaping it into any shape that I wanted.


    Truly, this was wonderful! Like, why wasn''t I born in this world the first? It would have made more sense to put a vulgar man like me in such a world instead of the earth!


    No! I shook my head. If I was born here in the first ce, then I wouldn''t have understood how amazing their loose restrictions and rules are amazing.


    "It seems that you are really trying to watch my body thoroughly. I am happy that you are taking your time and not behaving as though my big breast are a problem for you" Greta, the woman with thick abundant assets that would put all of his private masturbation art collection to shame with her body trembled slightly when I decided to use my fingers and pinch her nipples.


    Instead of her to scold me, she was thanking me.


    ''I am d my big breast is not a problem for you'' I repeated that statement in my mind. Of course, I knew that my mother and Greta had problems getting Kushi which I now assumed was sex because of their curvaceous and fleshy bodies, but as a reincarnated man from earth, those words were like music to my ears and steroids for my penis.


    Yes, my penis got bigger, and I decided to squat also because I could feel the strain caused by the prolonged erection, and my hands were unable to get anywhere else, other than her breast.


    Seriously, these things were like a maic pull that dragged me towards it whenever I wanted to pull away.


    My Penis poked her ass with excitement as I rubbed her t stomach all the way to the back of her fleshy thighs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hold on" Greta said. She stretched her hand to her back, held my dick and kept it under her ass, between her closed ass cracks. "That should do it. You know that thing has been disturbing me since the start of the bath" She turned her head to me, and I could see the side of her wet cherry lips that called for me to kiss it.


    She smiled and continued. "It should be safe down there since you can''t perform Kushi with your current state". Then, almost inaudibly, she muttered under her lips "At least the best I can do for you right now is see if it can cool down after feeling the surface of my Vagina".


    What? I froze for a second after I heard those words.


    I looked down to see my Penis hanging underneath therge ass of a woman I barely knew and was currently getting close to understanding, offering mefort by cing my Penis against her Vagina lips.


    ''ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME, WOMAN?'' I can''t have Kushi -'' sex'''' with you, yet I can only rub my Penis against your vagina lips, what if I identally prated you huh!


    Hmmm¡­.


    I decided to test that fact and press my body closer to her, to which she leaned on my chest, further shoving my Penis in between her ass-cheeks.


    Once again, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the phat ass below me and how my Penis was currently fighting against its friction to arrive at its destination.


    Using this opportunity, I used my left hand to scoop the water and my right hand to wash her inner thighs. My hands rubbed, felt, squished and slipped down until I finally came in contact with her hairy bush, and then, her Pussy.


    "Ah~" She moaned. "Take it easy if you are washing down there, Orion. You should know that we women are sensitive down there even when we are not doing Kushi" She said, leaning further into my body, and spreading her legs wider.


    I gulped a saliva down my throat as I started ying with her pussy lips. "Okay, don''t worry, I will be quick" Honestly, I didn''t know if I had just lied as I fingered her pussy in the faked pretence of washing it while she writhed in pleasure on top of me.


    And worst of all, we were out in the open with fences that would barely count as one, in the eyes of anyone lucky enough to pass by. And yet, the fact that this might just be the norm in the world made the situation more thrilling and pleasurable.


    "Aunt Greta" I added another finger and made the fingers continue finger-fucking her.


    ''~~aHHH~" She moaned at the sudden intrusion and the increased number of fingers massaging her insides.


    "It seems that your Pussy is very dirty so I will take my time to wash it properly. In the meantime, I will use my Penis to wash your buttocks".

 Chapter 8 Fingers (R18)

    ?I said, and without waiting for her to respond, I began to rock front and back, pushing forth and drawing back my Penis that was currently sandwiched in her ass-cheeks.


    "~~Uh~~ Ahhh~~" She moaned again. "Okay, but make this quick ¡­Uh~¡­. We still have to make sure that you eat something before going to bed" She replied, struggling to hold back her moans.


    Damn it! I could feel the grit of his Penis harden again the moment I heard her words. Here I was sexually viting her, without her having any knowledge of it and then she was concerned about my well-being and making sure that I eat something before going to bed.


    Well, I would have chosen to remain here and enjoy such a situation every day to my advantage if not that I was curious about this new world, and wanted to explore every corner of it.


    Nheless, I nodded "I will do my best".


    With that, I increased the number of my fingers to three and made it look as though I was trying my best to clean every inch of her Vagina by flicking and twirling my fingers within it.


    My Penis on the other hand had sunk deeper in her ass-cracks to the extent that I could feel it poking against a hole.


    "~Orion stop! ~Ah~~ stop, you are not supposed to be in there, it''s still dirty. I haven''t washed it yet" Greta moaned as she tried to free herself from my hands and stand up.


    Regardless, I didn''t stop rocking my hips front and back which made her fleshy ass p against my thighs, causing the sound of flesh shing against flesh to resound in the air.


    "Pah" "Pah" "Pah" "Pah"


    With my hands still in her fingering her pussy, and my Penis touching what I assumed to be her butthole, it didn''t take a genius to guess what was about to happen next.


    Still, I needed to make the situation more believable to her reasoning.


    I hope this works again!


    Even though I am sure that it will definitely work, the doubt in me that sprang out of nowhere was still very reasonable considering that I have been in this world for only a short amount of time, and I was already shoving my dick up the ass of an older mature woman without any knowledge on sex and personal space.


    "Pah" "Pah" "Pah"


    "Didn''t I say that I would be washing your buttocks, Aunt Greta? I hope you didn''t forget that your anus is also part of your buttocks" I didn''t slow down the momentum of my thrust and kept rubbing my shaft against the entrance of her anus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Never in my life would I have imagined that I would say such words in such a situation.


    She blushed. Her skin gained a red hue as she nodded her head in understanding. "Sorry, I wasn''t able to think properly and forgot such a simple thing".


    "No problem" I nodded and responded, keeping my words simple.


    Fuck! My Penis finally prated her butthole with only its tip. However, the amount of force that attempted to drag it out wasn''t something that I could overlook.


    "AAAAHH~~~~" She screamed. And as though she had been struck by lightning, Aunt Greta''s body spasmed as she trembled at the entrance of my dick into her butthole.


    Nheless, I soon realized that it wasn''t only that as I felt a huge amount of sticky liquid falling on top of my palm. She cummed.


    Before she could say anything else, I immediately scooped a bowl of water and poured it on top of her Vagina, and wash away the cum with my other hand.


    "You see, I had managed to flush out the dirt from your Vagina and also thoroughly clean the outsides too" I said, innocently. I made sure that she saw my ignorant expression as she stared nkly at me with bated breath.


    I stared at her as she slowly nodded her head and stood up, removing my dick from her anus as though it was nothing. She turned around and narrowed her eyes at me. "Yes, I feel strangely relieved and free down there. Also, I can say without a doubt that this might be the most refreshing bath that I have ever experienced". She chuckled "Although you lost your memories, it seems that you gained a magic hand".


    "Yes, it seems so" I responded.


    "Then, why don''t you then use those magic hands of yours and trade them for some Kalna? I am sure that there are a lot of men and women who would want to have such a refreshing bath every day" Her eyes brightened up as she stared down at me with her bushy Pussy several inches close to my face. "Think about it, you will be rich enough that your mother won''t have to sleep hungry any more and you won''t have to worry about any Kalna to trade with ever again".


    The leftover scent of her cum still stuck on her cunt drifted into my nose as I responded. "I will think about it, and see how well I can manage such a n and get enough Kalna from it" Of course, I would be keeping those offers for women only, both old or young, as long as they were fuckable, no holes were exempted.


    And, I also have no issues with whether they pay me or not considering the number of things that might be possible if it all works out. With my current understanding of this world, I don''t think that it would be hard for me to find a service that I could exchange for some Kalna.


    Also, as for the men, they is no way I am willing to bathe a naked man. Don''t they have hands to bathe themselves with?


    A sweet smile appeared on her lips "Think about it okay, I will also tell your mother about it so that she will know what to do".

 Chapter 9 Thorough Cleanup (R18)

    ?I nodded. Knowing that I wasn''t done yet with my exploration, I said, "Aunt Greta, now, that I am done with your Vagina, why don''t you bend down so that I can see your anus properly, and make sure that it is thoroughly clean".


    She gazed at me before a smile slowly adorned her face. And then, she chuckled sweetly. "I would have thought that at the mention Kalna, you would have already charged me before we continued".


    I gazed back at her innocently. "Why should I charge you, when you have already treated and taken care of me on cr...?". A hand was quickly pressed against my lips.


    "Ssshhhhh¡­" She muttered quietly. "Remember Orion, that secret is between you, your mother and I. If people found out that we battered on credit, things might be worse for your family" Her gaze was serious as she continued to stare at me.


    I nodded my head in understanding. It would be bad if my life suddenly got worst just after I arrived in this world, so her warning only reinforced how the idea of bartering on credit was somehow like a taboo.


    "But, now that we have discovered this new talent of yours, I will barter the Kalna that you owe me for a bathe session for today and tomorrow" She mused.


    Seriously, I don''t know if she was just being honest or doing this to help me, but as I got more intoxicated through my raging boner, by the vagina bush that now rubbed against my face due to hering closer to seal my lips shut, I couldn''t help but stretch my tongue forward and lick her pussy lips.


    Unexpectedly, a hand held my hair and yanked it back.


    "What are you doing?" Aunt Greta stared at me with narrowed eyes.


    I cleared my throat. "I wanted to see if I can use my tongue to clean your Vagina".


    She sighed and shook her head. "I have never held of anyone licking a Vagina to clean it, since that ce is always dirty after Kushi, together with the number of sweats that gathers there after a day''s work, so although I don''t advice it, I suggest that you should charge for more if you want to offer that kind of service" She then bent down and trapped the bridge of my nose in-between her fingers. "I am only telling you this because I don''t want to take advantage of my friend''s son, okay".


    Surprisingly, in a weird way, I seem to be learning a lot of new things.


    Nheless, I didn''t forget to nod my head in understanding. And seeing her serious expression, I decided not to push too much if not she might decide to stop the bathe and head back inside. And that was something I didn''t want to happen, so I settled on the other option in front of me.


    "Alright Aunt Greta, I understand. How about we continue with washing each other and then go back in to eat something?" Seriously, my stomach suddenly cramped and informed me of my devastating hunger.


    "Oh, sorry, I was talking too much, wasn''t I?" She cleared her throat and added. "So, how did you say you are going to clean my butthole?".


    This was it!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I straightened my back and stood before I said, "Turn around". And she did. She turned around and faced her protruding behind facing me. Even my veiny cock was already poking against the side of her ass cheeks.


    "Now, bend down so that I can see your butthole" I watched as she bent down slowly until her breast was horizontally facing the ground. And her fleshy ass cheeks were now forcefully pressing my dick. "Okay Aunty, I am going to go in now and clean your butthole, so stay still because it might be painful".


    She nodded her head and breathed out loudly in anticipation and a trace of fear that I managed to catch in her eyes. I don''t me her since she had already unexpectedly experienced the pain once and knew what wasing.


    My only wish right now was that there was some kind of lube that I could use to make it easier, but since there was nothing like that in this primitive world, I held her ass cheeks and separated the two apart, disying her pink butthole to which I quickly positioned my scalding cock at, and then, I slowly and gently pushed it in.


    "~Uh~~" Aunt Greta''s legs tensed up as she curled up her toes on the soil and quickly stretched her hands towards the fence and gripped them tightly as she moaned out loudly.


    "A little more" I said.


    Because of her wide, protruding ass, I was a little sceptical about fully inserting my dick into her butthole, however, after I forcefully divided and held her buttocks apart, I  fully sunk my dick into her ass hole.


    "AAHHHHHH~~~" Aunt Greta screamed, her voice filling up the silent spaces in the air. Her back arched downwards as she pushed her buttocks backwards, and upwards to the sky, further inserting my Penis far deeper than I thought was even possible.


    Her butthole expanded and gripped my throbbing cock tightly, pressing down its narrow fleshy walls upon it.


    "Okay Aunt Greta, now I am going to move slowly so that I can get all the dirt in your ass out" I said. I felt amused at my statement.


    "Mmmuh" She hummed and nodded in understanding.


    Without further ado, I began to slowly remove my dick before I inserted it back into her anus. I ced one of my hands by the side of her buttocks and ced the other one on her two ass cheeks, and then I hammered her ass against my thighs and watched as they rippled like waves upon collisions.


    Although the grip got tighter as she unconsciously clenched her ass, the experience it brought was amazing.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "Ah~~" "Ah~~~" "Ah~~~" Aunt Greta held the fence and moaned.

 Chapter 10 Fiona The Neighbour (R18)

    ?Needless to say that the joy from fucking this new busty,rge-ass woman with an amazing stic butthole that I have met in barely a day was because I was currently giving her anal, and she doesn''t even know.


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    "Ah~~" "Ah~~~" "Ah~~~"


    Damn, I love the logic of this world. And if this is how everyone is going to be, then I might just fall in love with it further.


    "UH~~ Are you ~Ah ~~ done?" Aunt Greta turned her head to gaze at me. Her tongue was stuck out of her mouth as she moaned with bated breath after every pounding I ushered into her asshole.


    "No, I think that it would take another minute before it fully brings out the dirt" I responded. I watched her intoxicated expression as she moaned like a bitch in heat.


    "Ah~~" "UHH~~~" "AHH~~~"


    "~Uh~~Make it quick ~Ah~~" she said, before muttering under her breath. "~Ah~ And why does this feel like Kushi?".


    Honestly, I had no answer for that, because I knew that I was currently fucking and pounding her rectum, so the fact that butthole was so easy to prate and she felt like I was pounding her in her pussy meant that this world''s inhabitants had a weird biology.


    "PAH~" "PAH~" "PAH~"


    ''If only I could hold that breasts'' I thought to myself after spotting her swaying breasts and thumb-sized erected nipples.


    "Gretha" A voice sounded beside us.


    I froze, stopping my action, and snapped my head towards the source of the voice. Aunt Gretha also seized her moans and also snapped her head towards its direction.


    "Fiona" However, unlike me, she recognized who the woman standing outside the fence was.


    "What are you doing, Greta?" The unknown woman asked., her eyes narrowing at the fuckable milf whose butt hile was still filled with my dick.


    The woman appeared to be the same age as aunt Greta, in her mid-30s and was dressed in a mini linen tube dress that stopped around her inner thighs that showed off her fat thighs and legs along with a recognizablerge ass size that was far bigger than Greta''s own, with a small barely noticeable breast cups that was pressed against her dress.


    Apart from that, she also had pony-packed smooth ck hair and a small sized beauty mole just below her right eye.


    Since I have already tested and confirmed that there wasn''t anything like personal space or boundaries in this world, I took the opportunity and scanned her with my eyes. And from the curvy shape of her waist, I could guarantee that she also had arge buttock.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although it looked as big as my mother''s own and quite bigger than aunt''s Greta protruding ass, I was quite satisfied with my observations.


    It was as though there was something or someone out there wants to test the limits of my visual stimtion.


    "It''s not what it looks like Fiona" Aunt Greta immediately stood up and walked to the side with a ''plop''.


    Normally, I should be upset, that I have just been cockblocked, however, I felt kind of relieved that someone had interrupted us, if not I didn''t know if I was ever going to stop.


    And damn, how could I when there was another milf in front of me that looked as though she had just walked out of a porn''s directors imagination dream while being dressed in the most enticing attire, that would most likely give me a clear picture of her pussy if she were to bend down.


    Nheless, I am sure that it would be as easy as Ipelled aunt Greta to do. I wasn''t saying that they were not smart, I just meant to say that their culture and way of life have left their intelligence little to be desired from.


    ¡­.....


    Fiona stared in surprise at her neighbour, the beloved and popr vige healer. She had heard her scream and quickly rushed out to offer help, only to find the reason for her distress was Kushi being performed with a young boy.


    "I saw it with my own eyes," Fiona sighed and shook her head. "Were you participating in Kushi with that young man?" Although Kushi was notmonly performed between different age groups, as the practice was often centred around one''s age bracket, there was no shame in participating regardless of age.


    The only thing that you would get through was people staring at you twice before they move on and continue with their daily activities. So, in the end, it all came down to one''s pride.


    Greta gazed at her and replied hastily. "I was not having Kushi with him, Fiona. This boy is my client and he had offered to clean my butthole with some of the Kalna that he couldn''t pay me with" She turned her attention to Orion before her eyes trailed down to his throbbing scalding thick Penis.


    Honestly, that might not be the biggest penis that she has seen, but she was sure that without any doubt that it was the fullest.


    "You saw his penising out of my ass, right?" Greta asked. She turned around and spread herrge ass apart, showing her expanded butthole to Fiona so that she would not get any other ideas about what she had just seen.


    "Oh!" Fiona stared at the expanded pink butthole in surprise before her eyes trialled over to Orion, and then to his erected cock. She nced over it like it was nothing as a chuckle escaped her lips, "But it did look like Kushi".


    ''And it felt like one too'' Greta thought but didn''t say it out loud.


    "And you know, I was really happy that you were finally getting some Kushi since you know...." Fiona said before her eyes went down to stare at Greta''s huge backside. And although she had an evenrger buttock than hers, her own body was bnced with a very small breast which the men seemed to love very well.

 Chapter 11 Fiona The Neighbour (2)

    ?Meanwhile, Orion watched their conversation with an open mind. He was no longer surprised by the things they said or did and was even looking for a chance to take advantage of the situation in front of him.


    "What are you looking at?" Greta said in annoyance as she walked forward and pped Fiona''s humongous buttocks through the fence.


    Orion watched as they rippled, and dragged a little of her garment up, further exposing her protruding ass as her dress was now showing half of the meaty flesh and her full fine thighs.


    Still, Orion was sure that the next woman that would have a bigger ass than Fiona would have to be a BBW, as those things looked unreal with her pearly-shaped body and small boobs.


    "Yeah, but at least, mine is bnced and the men don''t feel like they''re wasting their Kalna when we do Kushi" Fiona countered back as she pressed Greta''s breasts before letting it fall back on her chest. "Anyway, since you''re not in danger, I''ll see youter. I have to prepare and get some sleep for the uing vige awakening ceremony."


    ''Awakening ceremony'' Orion''s face scrunched up in confusion before he shook his head and disperse such thoughts away from his mind. There was still time for him to understand the kind of world he was in, so there no was reason to rush it.


    "Oh! I forgot that the Vige chief chose you to be one of the teachers for this year''s gifted students" Greta responded, nodding her head in remembrance as she remembered when Fiona hade to tell her of the good news.


    "Yeah" Fiona nodded with a sweet smile on her face. "It also means I won''t have to worry about Kalna for a while, and when the caravanes, I should be able to buy what I want this time." Her thoughts drifted to the traders who pass through their vige twice a year, marking the beginning and end of a year.


    "Well, don''t forget to get me something too. A small gift for being your neighbour would be nice" Greta mused. She would have participated in the sales when the caravan arrives, but because of her inability to gather enough Kalna, she would have to wait until the end of the year.


    Fiona immediately nodded. "Of course. If I see anything I think you''ll love, I''ll definitely get it for you," she responded. After all, Greta was the vige healer, so getting on her good side wasn''t something Fiona would pass up without trying. So, she truly meant her words.


    "Thank you" Greta responded as she bowed gracefully with a smile on her face. Her huge breast faced the ground horizontally, while herrge buttocks faced Orion, and gave him an incredible view of the ass that he had just fuck.


    Luckily for Orion, his cock which had previously turnedid suddenly stood straight with veins all around it.


    Fiona immediately noticed this but thought nothing of it because a reaction was normal, even in young and old men. Though there''s one thing that left her fascinated, and that was the fact that the young boy''s Penis had grown after getting a view of Greta''s ass and her butthole.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''What kind of boy is intorge buttocks?'' She thought to herself as her face scrunched up in confusion. ''Does he have some kind of fetish or was it just a mistake?''.


    The thoughts kept oning until she unknowingly stretched her hand backwards and tightly gripped the other half of her fleshy exposed ass.


    It would only take one look for someone to examine both their buttocks ande to the conclusion that she had the bigger ass between her and Greta -a truth about her body that made it so unattractive.


    However, thanks to her small breast that looked like two tiny cups, she was able to get over this unattractiveness in the eyes of the men in the vige and beat Greta who had an equally huge ass and breasts with no other redeemable features other than being the vige''s healer.


    ''Would he like mine too?'' And although she was satisfied with her small breast, herrger buttocks were still a part of her body, so she won''t be lying if she said that finding a man who loved herrge ass was one of her teenage dreams.


    She inwardly sighed. But now, she was already old and had settled down with a man who doesn''t show appreciation for her protruding buttocks and would rather see her breasts than even look at her behind.


    ''A shame'' She shook her head as she knew that the young man was only cleaning Greta''s butthole and might be repulsed by her own if she offers it because hers was bigger. Though, she could fix that by providing more Kalna to barter with.


    Still, despite her mature age, the thought of providing a significant amount of Kalna for Kushi, which she was confident he would ept, was not worth it for her. However, she took sce in the fact that she still held onto her dignity and self-respect.


    "Are you okay, Fiona?" Greta asked, noticing her dazed expression.


    "Tes, I am fine" Fiona tried her hardest to cover up the feelings in her heart and said amusingly. "But it seems like that young''s man''s Penis is ready to go, so you should better get your whole bath session worth of Kalna before it goes to waste" She then turned around and started to walk back home. "I will see youter Greta".


    Greta immediately responded, "Yes, see you soon". She then turned her head back to Orion before turning her attention back to his throbbing penis.


    She couldn''t help butugh at the sight. It was rare to see someone so enthusiastic about cleaning a butthole. Despite the humour, she was grateful for the care and attention he was giving to her buttocks. And, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was her best friend''s son, she might have considered taking advantage of this strange yet endearing habit.

 Chapter 12 Going To Bed (R18)

    ?Still, since she has already battered with him for the session, then she would enjoy it until the end. With a graceful flourish, Greta resumed her stance and presented her backside to Orion. Tilting her head, she responded, "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you say that it remained a minute for you to clean my buttocks properly?" And with that, she released her grip on the fence and, with a flick of her wrist, parted her cheeks in invitation.


    Orion nodded his head in sincere agreement. He responded seriously "Of course, I will do my best". However, within his mind, he smiled lecherously as he positioned his throbbing cock back into her ass for another round, while his mind wandered over to the woman, iming to be Greta''s neighbour.


    ''Damn it! Her ass was definitelyrger, added to the kind of dress she wore¡­..'' Orion almost cummed as he imagined riding her just like he was currently riding Greta, but with his dick inside her vagina.


    ''Since she has therger ass, doesn''t that mean that she feels more insecure than aunt Greta?'' Orion thought, his mind running into overdrive. ''Doesn''t that mean that I can easily have sex with her without the need for Kalna or at an even lower price?''.


    "Pah" "Sqeunch" "Pah" "Sqeunch" "Pah" "Sqeunch"


    Unable to control his cum as it leaked out into aunt Greta''s butthole the more he thought about fucking the married woman with arge behind, Orion fastened his thrust until he couldn''t hold it any longer and instantly cummed in her.


    "Ahhh~~" He moaned in relief. And with a ''plop'' he removed his dick from her butthole and scooped a bowl of water to pour on her anus to wash out the semen before he said "Your butthole is now all cleaned up, aunt Greta".


    Meanwhile, Greta furrowed her brows in doubt "Are you sure? Because I still feel something in there".


    "Oh, that''s just my semen, I cummed inside your ass so that when the semenes out, it will carry the dirt out along with it" Orion hastily responded. Since he didn''t have time to prepare, he just formted any sentence that would sound reasonable.


    "That makes sense" Greta nodded her head in understanding. For a moment, she wanted to ask why he had wasted and released his semen in her butthole, not knowing that it was something like that. "But I didn''t know that men can use their semen in such a way. If you keep on doing that, aren''t you going to be wasting your semen instead of using it to provide for the vige?" She added.


    Orion crunched his face in confusion. ''Using my semen to provide for the vige'' He thought.


    Nheless, almost instantly, he inwardly shook his head and responded "It is because it is so precious that is why I willing to use it to clean some buttholes in exchange for some Kalna. After all, I need to help my mother so can''t I do that much".


    Truthfully, there was no way in hell, Orion believed that anything he said now would top this statement.


    ''No'' He shook his head again. This was what he just said five minutes ago before he said another imaginative sentence he didn''t believe he would ever utter.


    "Regardless, as long as it just got better than this, he has no qualms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A hand suddenly gripped his nose tightly, and Orion drew his attention to Greta, who was staring at him with an adoring smile on her lips. "You naughty child," she said. "If I had known what was on your mind, I would have done your whole treatment for free and paid you an extra Kalna for this bath session."


    She released his nose from her grasp and bent down to retrieve the stic scoop and bucket. She then took the clothes they had dropped and soaked their dirty clothes in the water before washing them for a few minutes, then hanging them over the fence to dry.


    Orion didn''t mind waiting that long since he needed some time o rest after his hectic exercise.


    "Come let''s go and eat. The sky is about to get dark" Greta said, pulling the naked Orion back inside her hut. "Wait here, let me go and change".


    "Okay," Orion nodded in understanding. He watched as she retreated into one of the rooms, eagerly anticipating her return. A few minutester, she emerged, wearing a linen dress that stopped just above her waist.  The shirt was even tighter and shorter than Fiona''s own, letting him see how the edge of the dress bnced on her ass while her chest area showed the outline of her nipples.


    Orion stared at her and greedily consumed the visual stimtion with his mind and body. And if not that he had already enjoyed hisst session, his cock would have risen again.


    But, he was d it didn''t since he didn''t want to strain his penis on his first day in this world.


    "Here eat this" Greta said.


    And the next thing Orion saw was a bright yellow fruit heading in his direction. He caught it and stared at Greta confusingly.


    Greta sighed at his obliviousness. "That''s your dinner. Come on, eat it so that we can go to bed". She said.


    As Greta watched Orion eat the fruit until there was nothing left, Orion couldn''t help but think about how fruit the mango-shaped fruit tasted like an apple piece by piece until there was nothing like to eat.


    Orion stared up and gazed at Greta with both of his hands open to signify that he had finished his dinner. Greta nodded and walked to the centre of the room and opened the mat.


    "Come on, let''s go to sleep" Greta smiled at him as she spread the mat that she had brought along with her on the floor and gently sleptid down on it. She stretched out her arm, tapping the open space next to her and signalling for Orion to join her.


    .

 Chapter 13 Morning

    ?As Orion settled onto the mat, he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward about sleeping in the nude, as it was something he had never experienced before. However, he pushed those feelings aside and focused on the darkening sky outside the hut as the night enveloped everything in its darkness


    "Good night".


    Greta whispered in a melodic voice, before cing a gentle kiss on Orion''s cheek. As he turned his head to look at her, he was met with a glimpse of her beautiful face, with herrge bare ass turned in his direction.


    Orion didn''t think about anything anymore and pushed his body forward before he wrapped his arm around her waist, and position his dick to kiss her ass cracks.


    "What are you doing?" Greta asked in confusion. Although she didn''t mind their sleepy position but didn''t he need some space so that he could sleep properly?


    "I am currently sleepy naked, aunt Greta" Orion said as he gently brought his hand and brushed over her pussy hair with his finger. "Don''t you think that I need something to keep myself warm?".


    Greta chortled at the boy''s naivety "Silly boy, "This is one of the warmest Kishi periods this year, so there''s no need to worry about being chilly" Despite finding hisck of knowledge endearing, she still had her duties as the vige doctor to ensure that he was in good shape for his mother''s arrival tomorrow.


    Orion''s n wasn''t panning out the way he hoped, so he quickly begged, "Please?".


    Greta nced at him, then sighed in surrender. "Fine, as long as you get a good night''s sleep and are ready to meet your mother when shees to pick you up tomorrow."


    "Thank you, aunt Greta" Orion replied and separated her ass cheeks so that his dick can also be in between her ass when her cheeks closed.


    Knowing what he wanted, Greta pushed her buttocks buttons and wiggled them gently enough for his penis to sit at the centre of her protruding buttocks.


    Although she was a little worried about his sudden taste in a behind asrge as hers, she couldn''tin because she enjoyed it. And most of all, she knew that this was only for a short amount of time before she goes back to be another woman with an unattractiverge ass.


    "Goodnight, aunt Greta" Orion muttered quietly as he went to sleep with his dick in between her ass cheeks, and his hands pressed against her pussy lips.


    He was sure that without a doubt, even though he was in another world, he would sleep peacefully this night.


    Greta smiled at his words and replied with a hushed tone, "Good night" She then closed her eyes and slept peacefully in his arms, while Orion''s fingers childishly yed with her vagina.


    ¡­.......


    Morning¡­


    Greta''s Hut<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s time to wake up Orion" A voice prate through Orion ear''s, and stirred him awake.


    "Ayy¡­.haaa" Orion yawned as he rubbed his eyes instinctively before he turned his head towards the direction of the voice.


    In front of him was Greta who knelt down on the mat with her plump legs in his direction. Her wild untamed bush and pussy lips which he never got tired of were once again open for him to observe and fantasize with.


    "Good Morning aunt Greta" Orion said respectfully. No matter which world he was in, one thing that never changed was respect and appreciation.


    And truly, Greta showed him a sweet smile before she stood up and turned around, revealing her fat bare ass towards him as she entered her room and brought out what looked like y bowls meant for eating.


    "Here you go, I brought you some Drigo fruits so that you can eat" She knelt down on the ground and added, "Don''t worry about it. I am the one giving you these fruits for free".


    ''So that was the name of the fruit'' Orion thought as he gazed at them.


    Although Orion wanted to protest in fake honesty as there was no way he was going to reject free food when he was hungry. And also since he found out that his family wasn''t rich, he would be stupid if he rejected such an offer.


    So Orion didn''t waste any time and dug into his meal. He picked up the Dirgo fruits and ate them slowly. He crunched them properly before he swallowed them down his throat and proceeded to take another bite.


    Somewhere along the line, during their breakfast, Orion moved towards Greta and buried his hands in between her inner thighs. As far as he was concerned after various sessful trials, he had discovered that he could put virtually anything into her pussy and she wouldn''t protest as long as it was a penis -which you would have to pay Kalna for.


    Of course, anything meant something reasonable if he doesn''t want to suddenly be an outcast just after transmigrating.


    "Ahh~~" "uh~~~" She moaned as she chewed on the fruits in her hand, not giving a fuck or asking why his hands were dancing within her Vagina so earlier in the morning.


    Suddenly, he felt her fleshy vagina walls tightly wrap around his hands before it abruptly burst forward with her sticky fluid cum.


    "Haaa¡­. Ha¡­." Greta breathed out loudly as she stared down at her parted legs and a liquid stain that came out of her Vagina. She traced her gaze over to Orion''s own and couldn''t help but sigh "I know that you are eager to work, but working and eating isn''t healthy, you know?".


    Orion nodded his head in understanding. "Of course, I know. However, since aunt Greta was the one that took care of me when I was sick why shouldn''t I make sure I do my best for her".


    ''Damn'' Orion couldn''t help but inwardly sigh as he found himself de-evolving to using third-person speech. ''Well, it''s all for the pussy I guess''.


    Greta snorted at his remark to hide the smile that abruptly crept on her face before she turned her head back to the fruits that have been stained with the fluids from her vagina.

 Chapter 14 Morning Bath Session (R18)

    ?"Don''t worry about it Aunt Greta, as long as it came out from you, I am sure that it will be as sweet as you?" Orion said as he licked off her cum with his tongue in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Greta was stunned. ''Did he just say that?'' She thought. No matter how hard she tried to think, she had never heard anyone tell her such sweet words.


    Her eyes moved back towards Orion who ate the fruit even with the stain on it. And although she didn''t want to admit it, but just after staying with this boy for a day, she had warmed up to him to the extent that she was willing to give him a rare offer ofplimentary treatment.


    Even though his words about her unattractiverge ass were enough to do all that, and then he went ahead and say this.


    Regardless, she shook her head in disappointment. If only the boy was in her age bracket. Then maybe she would have someone to give attention to her unattractive body nonstop every day.


    That was how the boy felt to her.


    ''Haaaa!'' Greta inwardly sighed. ''A woman can only dream right?'' She thought.


    Regardless, she took the Dirgo fruit and cleaned away the wet stain before she took a bite at it and continued eating. Meanwhile, Orion continued to eat the remaining fruits that were mixed in Greta''s cum as he watched her eat hers in fascination.


    Even though these fruits are just ''fruits'', Orion could feel a strange energy filling every fibre of his body as though he had just eaten a power meal. It was an incredible yet fascinating experience.


    Yes, he was talking about both the fingering and the meal.


    Nheless, they soon finished their meal, and Greta stood up with the bowl, she said, "Now, that we are done eating, it''s time for our morning bath".


    Orion nodded in understanding. Although he didn''t hate being naked all day and having a wonderful view of Greta''s vagina and fleshy thick thighs, he still needed to bath and wash the faint odour away from his body.


    "Wait for me in the backyard, I will meet you there in a minute" Greta added before she turned around and walked into the room, giving him a view of her bare ass and her vagina fluids that were still running down her legs.


    ''Huh! Is she still cumming?'' Orion said to himself confusingly. By now, he would have expected her cum to have dried up, but the fact that she was still cumming meant that she was horny.


    And also, due to this world''s cultural differences, she might not see it as a weird thing and decided to leave the vulgar trail running down her fleshy legs when she felt like cleaning it.


    Orion shook his head and walked his naked body to the backyard of the hut, ''Well, I just hope that I don''t see someone greeting me while they perform a quickie in the open''. His brain paused as he sighed in defeat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After what he has experienced, he was sure that there was a 99.99 per cent of such a thing happening. Well, at least, he won''t take offence as long as another sword is not presented in front of him.


    Even if he was in another world, he still had the various preference that he would love to keep, and one of them was not bing a ''sword master'', as he would very much prefer to keep his cock in a sheath, the way it was naturally meant to be.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Greta walked in with a bucket of water in her hand.


    Orion''s eyes lit up with surprise as he asked, "You went to fetch water all by yourself?" If only he had known her ns, he would have eagerly offered to lend a hand and assist her in her task.


    Greta nodded affirmatively and replied, "Yes, of course."


    "Well if you had told me, then I would have loved to offer a hand".


    Greta chuckled, "No need to worry, even if you had offered, I wouldn''t have epted it. Plus, can you imagine what people would say if they found out that I was making my patients work instead of letting them rest and recover?" she filled the y pot with water from the bucket and ced it aside. "That would definitely harm my reputation and my business."


    Greta''s lips curved into a small smile as she gently shook her head. "Not a wise move for any business, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Yeah" Orion nodded in agreement, realizing the potential negative impact on Greta''s business. He was still surprised to see her in her nightwear, though.


    "Come and bend down let me watch your body before you wash mine" Greta said as she removed her nightwear and hung it on the fence. Her huge breast swayed from side to side, as she walked towards him and scooped a bowl of water to pour on him.


    Orion squatted down and braced himself for the cold water that gave his skin goosebumps. He knew that it would only take less than a minute, so he allowed her to wash his body as she wished while keeping an eye out in case she wanted to touch his butthole.


    And as usual, Greta washed his body quickly as though it was nothing. But, this time, however, she was a little faster as she wanted Orion to quickly wash hers before his motheres and took him away.


    ''But, I am paying for it right'' Greta thought. '' Hmm! If Celestees then she will have to wait until we are done''.


    She was only worried that her friend would see the situation and think that she was trying to overwork her son because they were poor. However, since she was already going to talk about it with her, she didn''t need to worry about Celeste getting the wrong conclusion".


    "Alright, that should do it," Greta said. "Now it''s my turn." She handed the bowl to Orion and squatted in front of him after he had risen and straightened his body.

 Chapter 15 Morning Bath Session (2) (R18)

    ?Orion could already feel his cock throbbing as though it wanted toe while he stared at Greta''s huge melons. So, he decided to risk it a little and stroke his dick with her hair while he scooped a bowl of water and poured it on Greta''s mature sensual body.


    After using her hair to stroke his dick, Orion decided to bathe her properly so he can move up to the main course now that he was all riled up and ready to let his semen explode out of his penis and into her insides.


    His hands descended as he sshed on her breast and massaged them for a few seconds before he moved bore to her other breast. This time, he kept on switching between the two breasts, moulding them without restraints until he released them by pinching her thumb-sized nipples and dragging them forward before he suddenly released them and stared as they shed back against her chest with a jiggingly force.


    At this point, the only thing left for him to do would be to prate her pussy and fuck her with everything he has. But knowing the kind of problems such a thing would bring for him, he decided to refrain from it and enjoy what he had managed to procure for himself.


    "Alright, aunt Greta. I need you to stand up and face your buttocks towards me" Orion said. He watched as she nodded at his words and faced her ass in the same position as she had done yesterday evening, while her hands tightly gripped the fence.


    Orion sped his hands together at the offering in front of him. And without hesitation, he pushed his dick into her ass. His throbbing cock slid against the friction and filled her up to the brim.


    "~~~UHHH" Orion moaned in delight. Once again, the feeling was heavenly. He opened his eyes and nced at aunt Greta, watching as she curled her toes and dug them deep into the soil beneath them while her waist curved and pushed her protruding ass out, further aiding Orion''s conquest of the meal below him.


    "Ahh~~" Greta gently moaned out as she felt the intrusion in her butthole. At this point, she felt the sudden urge to exchange Orion''s debt for Kushi, but she immediately threw out those thoughts since it would be the same as her insulting and forcefully demanding Kushi from him.


    It would have been better if they were in the same age bracket, but sadly, they weren''t. So the only thing that she could do, was to wait for him to offer her some fruits for Kushi.


    Greta suddenly sighed in defeat. ''That would never happen, especially when he regains his memories'' She inwardly shook her head and epted the fate of a woman with arge protruding behind and equally huge mammaries.


    "Pah~~" "Pahh~~"


    The sound of flesh shing against flesh got louder as Orion pounded her ass without restraints. Seeing that she had even let go of the fence and had ced both her hands on her ass cheeks to spread them wide apart, he became even hornier as his scalding cock throbbed with more curiosity to explore.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Pah~" "Ahh~~" Greta could feel her tongue sticking out of her mouth once more as she struggled to control her ''gasps'' and breathe properly.


    "Mal.¡­ ~uh~~uyy~~ Sure you clean my butthole properly this time around" Greta moaned and expressed. "I didn''t tell you that I still felt some of your cum in my ass yesterday and had woken up to wash them out during the night because I could see the amount of effort and hard work that you had put in your barter. So but I hope you get it correctly this time around ~~Uhh~~"


    Although she ended her words with incoherent ramblings, there was still one thing that stuck in Orion''s ears, and that was the fact that some of his remains were still in the ass of the mature beauty following the rhythm of his cock even as they went to bed.


    ''Damn it'' Orion cursed within his mind as he felt his dick erupting with a vigorous force. This time, however, he quickly pulled out his cock from her fleshy constricting butthole and spilt his cum all over her back.


    Even though Orion had loved to hear that his cum was stuck in her ass throughout the night, he couldn''t repeat the same mistake twice since she hadined about it. So, instead of cumming in her butthole again, Orion decided to spill it all over her back in an effort to make it look like he had taken her words seriously.


    Though, he also made sure that some of his cum would spill on her butthole since he had already told her previously that cum could also be used to wash out dirt from down there.


    Orion sighed deeply. One of the pains of lying is that you would have to keep track of every one of them as even a single one could open up a can of worms that you would have wished to keep hidden.


    Abprutly, Orion heard Greta tiredly sighing "You wasted your cum again and poured it on my back this time around" Shemented in defeat.


    Orion gazed at her as she straightened her back and turned towards him with her unkempt pussy and motherly breast now in his direction.


    He stretched his right hand forward and grabbed her left breast, moulding it into whatever shape he wished as he replied "Sorry, I wanted to use my cum and clean your butthole again, but since youined about it, I didn''t know what to do and spilt it on your back".


    Although it was hard to maintain such an innocent expression when his hand was busy ying lego with the motherly breast in front of him, but Orion soon found out that his worries were for nought as Greta suddenly ruffled his hair and assured him not to worry about it.

 Chapter 16 Going Home

    ?"Don''t worry about it, even if it is not a wise decision to waste your cum like this, as long as we keep it between us, then I don''t think anyone will know or bother you about your actions" Greta responded as she felt the boy''s hand folding and moulding her breast.


    Although she wanted to burst out inughter at his childish action which he never seems to get tired of, she still decided to try and see if she can keep some of their activities here a secret since she was sure that Celeste won''t like it if her son suddenly began to like women withrge buttocks even though she fell in the same category herself.


    Though, at the end of the day, she understood the joy of a mother when her son brings back a beautiful woman with small breasts and moderate-sized buttocks for marriage. And because of that, she would rather keep Orion''s sudden taste to herself in order not to embarrass Celeste and hoped that she discovers her son''s new taste herself and then steer him towards the right direction before it bes toote.


    Greta chuckled at the irony of her words. Indeed, being an unattractive woman was one of the unlucky things that could happen to anybody.


    A bowl of water was poured on her body as she watched as Orion cleaned her body with care. He scrutinized every part and dipped his hands into anywhere he assumed was dirty before he poured another water on her again andpleted their bathing session.


    "This is it, Aunt Greta" Orion said with a satisfying smile on his lips. ''You are now thoroughly clean".


    Greta nodded as she could tell that she was properly clean since she had been watching him throughout the bath session.


    "Put on your clothes so that we can wait until your mother arrives" Greta responded as she took down the clothes that she had watched yesterday and passed Orion''s tulga and shirt towards him before she grabbed her tight tube top and mini tribal loincloth, tying it around her waist.


    However, just as she was halfway through, a voice sounded from her hut. "GRETA¡­. ORION¡­. WHERE ARE YOU GUYS?".


    Orion''s mind was in chaos as soon as he heard the voice of his supposed mother. He instantly put his skirt-like cloth on in a rush until a thought passed through his head and he remembered the kind of world that he currently was in.


    ''Haaa¡­'' Orion inwardly sighed in relief. For a moment, he almost had a heart attack.


    "Oh, it seems that your mother has already arrived to take you back home Orion" Greta gazed at Orion as she arranged her tulga which had taken the shape of a micro sarong before she shifted her attention and shouted. "OVER HERE CELESTE, WE ARE AT THE BACK YARD".


    Although Orion knew that the scene of him and Aunt Greta putting on their clothes after they had just taken a shower together would look like a normal urrence to his mother, he still couldn''t help but think about some fetish thoughts about his mother watching as he gave her friend an anal, pounding her jiggingly butt without restraint.


    The taboo thought was exciting, and what made it, even more, exciting was that he could re-enact his perverse thoughts in this world. And all he needed to do was to bid his time slowly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly footsteps rang in his ears before he saw the open and his mother walked out in the same tube top and tribal-like micro skirt that barely covered her inner thighs and a flimsy loose tube top that was open to the world to see what was underneath it.


    Celeste nodded her head at Greta who was properly arranging the tulga that showcased her nipples as though they were carved into it before she walked up to me and hugged him.


    Orion allowed his face to sink into her boobs since he didn''t see any to reject her hug, so he hugged her back in the process. But instead of his arms to be ced around her waist, he ced them on the tied loincloth that covered her buttocks and grabbed them gently.


    And just as he had hoped. She overlooked his actions and even hugged him tighter before she released him and ps his cheeks in both of her hands.


    "You know, mommy didn''t sleep wellst night, because you weren''t at home" Celeste cleaned out the few drops of tears thatnded on her cheeks and gazed at her son lovingly.


    Since her son and daughter were the only children and people that she could lean you without problems, she was heartbroken throughout the night and had almost attempted to run back to Greta''s home and check on how her son was doing if not for her daughter who had forcefully stopped her.


    While Orion boldly raised her tribal micro skirt so that he feels her bare ass, Celeste turned towards her friend and stared at her with the most thankful expression that she could muster.


    With a warm smile, Celeste expressed her gratitude to Greta. "Thank you" she said appreciatively. "I promise you that I will do my utmost to repay this debt," she added, breaking free from her son''s grasp and bowing respectfully towards Greta.


    But before she could finish her sentence, she was suddenly interrupted by a firm hand that gently forced her to raise her head in confusion.


    With a twinkle in her eye, Greta chuckled "Didn''t I tell you there was no need for any of that?" And with a quick, mischievous pinch to Celeste''s nose, Greta showcased her yful side, reminding Celeste about the kind of person her friend was.


    "Ouchh!!"


    Regardless, Celeste recoiled back in pain as she gazed at Greta while holding her nose with remorse.


    Greta''s sigh was heavy with understanding as she spoke, "Don''t give me that look, Celeste. You know me too well to be surprised. My love and hate are two sides of the same coin, and one of the things I loathe most is seeing those closest to me suffer to prove their love".

 Chapter 17 Celeste And Gretas Deep Friendship

    ?"But you didn''t have to..." Celeste''s voice trailed off as she watched Greta''s lips move in response. Her mind raced, trying to anticipate the words that woulde out next, but she was immediately interrupted by Greta.


    "And don''t worry about the bills," Greta said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Because your son has already taken care of it".


    However, the reaction they got wasn''t what they were expecting. As Greta''s words sunk in, Celeste''s eyes widened in shock, and she turned to look at Orion, who was staring at them with an unreadable expression.


    And before he could even understand what was going on, she had already tightly hugged him. "How? What did you do? What did you barter for your treatment?".


    Celeste''s frantic questions rained down on Orion without stopping. "How did you pay for your treatment?" she asked, her voice quivering with worry. Her eyes were wide and filled with concern, and Orion could feel her heart racing beneath his head as he nuzzled into her warm embrace.


    As much as he loved being buried in these heavenly bountiful breasts, he knew that he had to say something to ease her worries. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say a word, Aunt Greta came to his rescue.


    Greta''s voice echoed across the clearing as she called out to Celeste, "Came done, Celeste!" Her heart racing, she knew she had to set the record straight about Orion''s innocence. "Listen to me," she urged, "Orion didn''t do anything wrong, or whatever it is that you''re thinking." Greta saw the suspicion in her friend''s eyes, and shook her head. "He only bartered with me for the fruits he owes me for the treatment so that you won''t have to pay for them".


    Still reeling from the shock, Celeste turned to her son, grasping his cheeks between her hands. "How?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    But before Orion could answer, Greta interjected. "I bartered his debt with a bath session with him," she exined.


    Celeste''s mind was still trying to process the unexpected turn of events. She stared dumbfoundedly at her friend, before shifting her gaze back to her son. "Is that true?" she asked him, still unsure.


    Orion nodded in confirmation, finally given the chance to respond to the question that had been hanging in the air.


    Celeste was still in shock, but her confusion quickly turned to emotion as tears started to roll down her cheeks. "But...but...how? Why did you do that?" she asked Greta, her lips trembling.


    As far as Celeste was concerned, she couldn''t help but feel that this was a trick by Greta to ensure that she didn''t have any debts to pay. Despite her doubts, she was grateful to have a friend who cared for her so much. It was a heartwarming realization that she would cherish for a long time toe.


    However, Celeste''s mind was made up - she was determined to pay back the debt, no matter what it took. But Greta wasn''t about to let her friend stress over something she didn''t have to.


    "Don''t worry, Celeste," Greta reassured her. "Your son has been blessed with magic hands, which made the bath session all the more enjoyable. Plus, I did it because it somehow felt like a luxury," she added with a giggle, remembering how seriously Orion had taken his task of washing her body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Celeste listened to her friend''s words, a small smile yed at the corners of her lips. Greta had always been able to lighten the mood and make her feel better.


    "Look, Celeste," Greta continued, "if you''re able to talk with Orion and figure out a way to barter with his magic hands, then I can assure you that you won''t have to worry about looking for what to-".


    But before Greta could finish her sentence, Celeste interrupted her with a determined look on her face. "I appreciate the help, Greta," she said firmly, "but I can''t let you shoulder my burden. I''ll figure something out".


    Regardless, it would have been better if she had been told that her son had done some work around the house, than being told that he had bartered half of the payment for his treatment for some bathing sessions.


    And now, she doesn''t only feel happy but ashamed.


    Meanwhile, while the argument took ce, Orioin had already pulled out his hands away from her backside and had taken a distance in order not to participate in whatever wasing.


    Greta stared at Celeste for a moment, taking in her friend''s determined and furious expression before understanding dawned on her. Nevertheless, sheughed. "Hahahaha!!!".


    "What''s funny" Celeste narrowed her eyes at Greta.


    Greta shook her head and wiped away the fake tears from her cheeks before responding to Celeste. "Silly girl, do you think that I''m looking down on you, and that you won''t be able toe up with the number of fruits needed for your son''s treatment?".


    Celeste was at a loss for words, feeling a mix of emotions - embarrassment, shame, and gratitude all at once. "But... but..." she tried to respond, her words breaking down into mumbling nonsense.


    "Shhh," Greta held a finger over Celeste''s lips and walked towards her. The moment she was within arm''s reach, she pulled her friend into a tight hug, allowing her head to sink into her chest just like she had hugged Orion.


    Greta stretched her lips towards Celeste''s ears and whispered into them, "By now, you should know that I would never look down on you or take part in anything that would degrade you. We have been sincere friends for a very long time, so why do you think I would lie about your son bartering with me?" Shebed Celeste''s hair gently before removing her hands that were wrapped around her and turned Celeste towards Orion.


    "Go ahead. Even though it pains me that you still doubt me, I am sure that you will not doubt your own son. So go ahead and ask him one more time if what I said was a lie" Greta smiled towards Orion.

 Chapter 18 Arriving Home

    ?Orion looked at the two women facing him and couldn''t help but steel his nerves for a moment. He never knew that his mother was so emotional, as such, after listening to their words and having watched every bit of their actions, he kind of found the whole situation wholesome.


    "Is she..?" Celeste felt her voice croak as she tried to speak,


    Orion sighed before he shook her head "No, she is not lying mother Just recently, I found out that I have some kind of magic hands that can make a bathing experience more enable, and so, I decided to barter them for some of my remaining debts, to which Greta agreed to".


    As much as he knew he should have given a straightforward response, Orion couldn''t help but want to improve his image in front of his new mother and clear up any misunderstandings she may have had about him


    His thinking went like this, if the previous Orion has some nasty character, then he was sure that this was the best thing to do, if he wanted his imagination about fucking his mother''s fat ass toe to reality. However, if the previous Orion was indeed a good boy, then it would be even better as that would make some of his advances much easier.


    After a moment of hesitation, Orion spoke up. "I''m sorry if I upset you, Mom. I did what I did to avoid adding more debt and stress..".


    But Orion never finished his sentence as Celeste suddenly crashed into him and huge him tightly. This hug was even tighter than thest.


    Before he could say more, Celeste enveloped him in an even tighter hug than before. "It''s alright, mummy believes you. I believe you, and I''m sorry for doubting you," she said, a beautiful smile spreading across her face. "Please forgive me for thinking you were deceiving me".


    "It''s okay, Mom. I understand," Orion said, reaching out to wipe away her tears. He couldn''t help but hope that his actions had worked and earned him some points with his new mother, but only time would tell.


    Greta gazed at the mother and son with a loving smile before she walked forward and joined in on the warm embrace "I know that you guys are bonding, but I really need to get to work, so now that we are done with the treatment, you guys can go home".


    "Are you chasing us out of your house?" Celeste snorted at her friend''s statement.


    "Yes, I am" Greta retracted her hands and folded them under her huge melons. Her straight response stunned Celeste, but she quickly recovered knowing that Greta was just trying to give her some only time with her son by quickly sending them home.


    Celeste recognized that she was being yful, and decided to go along with it, letting out a small giggle.


    "Alright then, we''ll be on our way," she said, releasing her hold on Orion. "Let''s head home, Orion."


    Nodding in agreement, Orion followed closely behind as Celeste took his hand and led him forward.


    As they reached the front door, they nodded politely to Greta before stepping out of her hut, the door closing behind them with a soft thud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Feeling a sense of longing, Greta sneaked her hands and held her bare ass. She sighed heavily, looking down at her body. "If only I had a child of my own" she murmured, shaking her head with a tired sigh.


    ¡­....¡­.


    As we strolled down the dusty street, my eyes roamed curiously over the varied types of huts that surrounded us. I was fascinated by the unique characteristics of each one - some were tiny andpact, with several other huts clustered around them, while others stood out as grand structures with their own spaciouspounds, much like Aunt Greta''s home.


    As we continued walking for several minutes, I quickly began to notice the disparity between the wealthier and poorer huts. It was apparent from the varying sizes, designs, and levels of maintenance that some were more affluent than others.


    I sighed at this. Even if there was no currency in this primitive world, there was still a wall separating the rich from the poor. Regardless, I immediately shook that thought out of my head, since it wasn''t as worst as my former world.


    "You better recognise the paths incase you get lost, Orion" My mother turned and spoke to me with a smile on her face, ignoring the fact that my hands had sneaked under the fabric of her clothes and were smoothly massaging her frail protruding ass.


    Although, I did my best to avoid her pussy as that would surely cause her to react, but even without doing that, the thrill of enjoyment that came from fondling her ass as we walked down the road, passing through several people who paid no heed to us, even after they had seen my actions was exhrating.


    Like seriously, I felt like I could fuck her in the middle of the street, and no one would give a damn.


    Suddenly she halted her steps, causing me to do the same.


    "We have arrived home, Orion," Celeste announced as she pulled me close to her, her hand gently resting on my shoulders.


    As I looked up, I saw four huts all enclosed within a fencedpound. I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment as I realized that my suspicions about our family''s financial situation were confirmed.


    Suddenly, Celeste linked her arm with mine and pulled me towards the small gate without warning. "Come on! Even your sisters have been worried about your health, and I am sure that they would be happy to know that you are feeling better," she exined.


    However, her words made my brain rattle in confusion.


    From what I heard, I thought that I only had one sister, so where did the other onee from?


    I shook my head and instantly dispersed the thought the moment it entered my mind. Instead of worrying bout such trivial things, I should be looking at it from the bright side. At least, now I have two other women or girls, to try and see how long it would take me to cum in their pussy.

 Chapter 19 Sister Reena

    ?We passed two huts which I presumed now belong to my neighbours before we stopped at the third hut.


    Celeste stretched her hand and struck her knuckles against the wooden door of the red hut.


    "I aming," A calm feminine voice dered, and with those words, I felt a surge of anticipation course through my body. It wasn''t long before the door was pushed open, and standing before me was a beautiful young woman who appeared to be in her 20s.


    "Mother!" the woman eximed, shifting her attention towards me with tears welling up in her eyes. "Brother...you''re okay!" And before I knew it, she flung herself at me, wrapping her arms around my body in a tight embrace. The force of her hug knocked us both off bnce, and we tumbled to the ground together.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I groaned as I held my throbbing head and struggled to sit up. It took a few moments for my vision to clear, and when it did, I was struck by the sight of the stunning woman standing before me.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful, with long, flowing hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall, and eyes that sparkled like diamonds. I couldn''t help but mutter "Damn!" under my breath,pletely taken aback by her appearance.


    "Did you say, something brother?" The young woman with a bare chest that left her small cup size breast for the world to see, with a tulga like mine around her waist questioned.


    My sister or elder sister stood in contrast to my mother in both her figure and assets. Like damn, it felt as though I was looking at a vegetable cutting board.


    Although she was breathtakingly beautiful and sexy in her own way, her breasts were small. Not too small for me to be unable to cup a feel, but still as smaller than I had imagined to the bountiful breast of Celeste. Even from this position, I could also see that her ass wasn''t fat and protruding, but instead, she had a small cheerleader perky butt.


    Again, her backside wasn''t that bad, for after spending some time with someone like aunt Greta, and my mother, it shouldn''t be strange that my expectations had suddenly depleted like a popped balloon.


    "Hey mom, is Orion really okay?" My elder sister''s expression turned to one of concern as she nced at Celeste.


    "Absolutely," Celeste replied reassuringly. "As I exined before, he has lost his memories and won''t be able to recognize any of you for the time being." She then turned towards me and gave me an encouraging smile.


    I took know where she was encouraging me to make the first move, but I already nned to.


    Just because my sister is t-chested doesn''t mean that I would discriminate. After all, why should avoid a delicacy like hers in the mix of fat asses milf when the pussy is so easy to get.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I strode forward and wrapped my hands around my sister''s waist. "I miss you, sis," I spoke in a calm, collected voice.


    For a moment, she seemed dazed and caught off guard by my sudden embrace. But as she turned around within my grasp, I felt her arms wrap around me in a warm,forting hug.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Along the way, I used the opportunity to sneak my hands under her tulga and grabbed her small perky ass. Our mother was still in front of us by the way, however instead of looking at my actions, she ignored them and instead gazed at her two children as they hugged each other lovingly,


    After a few moments, we released ourselves from each other''s grasp. I took the time to examine my sister''s appearance, and couldn''t help but notice how stunning she looked.


    Apart from the area of her chest and breasts which were left open for all to see, she had a beautiful face with straight brown hair that fell effortlessly around her shoulders. Her cute nose added to her charm, and her slim but toned body was enviable.


    In order words, she was okay, but still, for my standard, she needed a little more meat in some areas.


    "I seem to have forgotten your name, sister," I asked. It was an important detail to get out of the way first.


    Reena giggled a little before responding, "My name is Reena, brother." Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed my nose with her knuckles, yfully stretching it a bit.


    "Ouch!" I eximed in feigned pain before quickly removing her hands. I nodded at her a momentter and asked, "Is there anything else that I should know about since I am unable to remember anything about us?".


    Reena quickly nodded her head and spoke with a thoughtful expression. "Yes, there are a lot of things, but I''ll only list the important ones for now." She stretched her hand forward and ruffled my hair yfully. "While I keep hoping that you remember the rest."


    I removed her hand from my hair and nodded in understanding. "Alright," I said. "So what are they?".


    Reena cleared her throat and began listing the important things that I needed to know. "Well, for number one, you don''t like me around when I get too touchy or overly affectionate."


    I nodded, recalling how ufortable I had felt when she had hugged me earlier. ''Yeah, I had already figured that out myself'' I thought to myself.


    "Number two, you''re normally shy when my friendse over or when I try to introduce you to them," Reena continued. "Andstly, number three, there is nothing that you looked forward to more than having your first Kushi, and even when I offered to be your first, you refused and decided to do it with some other girl instead."


    Oh, so she had offered herself to my former self on a tter, and he refused. ''What a shame,'' I thought to myself, shaking my head inwardly.


    However, I realized that this was going to be much simpler than I had imagined. As she spoke, a silent sigh escaped her lips, and she continued, ''"Although I didn''t pray for you to get hurt or lose your memories, I hope that the new Orion will not be like my former timid, shy Orion." Suddenly, before I knew it, she grabbed both my cheeks and gently pulled my face towards hers, before pushing me into her chest.

 Chapter 20 Sister Ginas Surprise Party

    ?Although my first thought was to suck on her nipples and nibble gently, I knew that it was not the right time to act impulsively. So, I left the opportunity for another time.


    With a sudden jolt, my mother broke off our bounding session. I stumbled backwards, caught off guard by her swift movements.


    "Let''s go inside, you two," Celeste beckoned, leading us towards the wooden door of our hut.


    Reena''s voice rang out, breaking the peaceful silence, "Mum, did you forget?" she asked urgently.


    Celeste furrowed her brows, her expression turning thoughtful. "Forget what?" she asked, her eyes searching our faces for an answer.


    Reena''s face scrunched up in frustration. "Did you already forget what Gina told you yesterday?" she pressed, her eyes darting between Celeste and me.


    As my mother''s confusion turned to realization, a mischievous glint appeared in Reena''s eyes.


    "She meant it?" Celeste eximed, turning her attention fully to Reena.


    Reena nodded, a sly smile forming on her lips. "Of course she did," she replied. "But we can''t let him in now. We don''t want him to ruin the surprise."


    I couldn''t help but feel curious about what they were nning. What surprise were they talking about? As if reading my thoughts, Reena turned to me with a sweet smile before refocusing on Celeste.


    Reena''s voice trailed off as she paused for dramatic effect, before continuing, "Of course she did...I mean, I contributed too.'' My curiosity was piqued as she went on, ''But you should understand that she''ll be back soon, and we can''t let him in now, so he doesn''t ruin the surprise."


    Ahem! I don''t think it was wise of them to mention a surprise to the person that they were going to surprise, but, what do I know?


    Also, from the chuckle that escaped her lips soon after, it wasn''t hard for me to tell that she knew what she was doing.


    "I''m sorry, Orion," my mother''s voice was filled with both exhaustion and excitement, ''but it looks like you''ll have to wait outside until your sister Gina arrives."


    I blinked in confusion, wondering where I was supposed to go. Sensing my unease, she quickly added, "Don''t worry, you can stay with Grandma Vivian until Gina gets here."


    I would have been annoyed since I just wanted toy down my head and rest, but considering that they are nning a surprise party for me, I simply nodded my head in understanding.


    "Okay," I replied, my gaze briefly flickering towards my sister''s slim and toned body before settling back on my mother''s ample breast, "But I''m not sure I remember where Grandma Vivian''s ce is."


    In truth, I didn''t even know who the old woman was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reena''s sweet smile widened as she nodded in response, her arm linked with mine as she led me towards the third hut beyond ours.


    "Don''t worry," she assured me, "I''ll take you there so you can rest for a while."


    As we walked, I could hear my mother''s voice carrying over the distance, "Grandma Vivian knows about your current condition, so don''t worry about a thing."


    As we approached the hut, my eyes darted around the exterior, taking in the rustic appearance and theck of decoration.


    It looked really old.


    Reena noticed my curious expression and exined the situation with a serious tone. "This is the home of some of the retired women in the vige," she began, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "Many people rely on Kalna fruits to secure their future, but not everyone has the chance to gather enough riches due to various factors such as appearance and magical ability."


    I interrupted her "Which means?"


    "Yes," she replied, "we the poor ones have to stick together and share what we have at a lower price in order to survive in this world."


    I nodded slowly, my mind racing with newfound understanding. So that was why there were several huts in a singlepound, while some had their ownpounds. I previously assumed it was because of their financial capabilities, but who would have thought that it was because they had banded together to survive as one?


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and pinched my cheek, dragging it with a yful tug. "Don''t worry about it," my sister said with a sly smile. "You know I''m one of the most beautiful women in the vige, and with my powerful magical ability, we''ll be able to secure enough wealth to get our ownpound and a veryrge hut in just a few years." She released my cheek and nted a kiss on it.


    I kept my hands around her waist and squeezed her perky butt, as I mused ''But I am going to aplish that before you''. And I meant those thoughts since I sure as hell wasn''t going to remain poor for the rest of my life in this primitive world.


    "Alright, now that you know this, don''t let grandma Vivian''s body or those of her hut mates repulse you. I know you tend to do that a lot, as I''ve heard Mom grumbling about it whenever she sends you messages to their hut," Reena said seriously, gazing at me. She sighed and continued, "But you should know that she was the one who helped Mom with some of the fruits for your payment. So even if you don''t enjoy being around them, it would be nice if you just act the way you usually do around your friends."


    I nodded again, but my thoughts were rapidly spinning. ''Repulsed by her body,'' I repeated in my mind. Does that mean that she, too... I gulped down my saliva, realizing that it wasn''t just one humate, but several of them.


    Reena''s hand flew forward and rapped on the wooden door. The sound echoed through the silent hut.


    "Who''s there?" A husky female voice called out from inside the hut, shattering the stillness of the air.


    "Its Reena and Orion from the other hut" My sister responded, making sure that her voice was loud enough to prate through the door.

 Chapter 21 Aged Neighbours

    ?The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the room as the woman announced, "Oh! I aming." Her arrival felt imminent, and I waited with bated breath to see who she was.


    "Remember Orion, be on your best behaviour" Reena muttered under her breath, paying no heed to the fact that my hands were still moulding her perky ass, as I tried to imagine what this grandma Vivian looks like.


    The door opened slowly, and a mature woman came into my view.


    Have I ever confessed my love for this world?


    ¡­.....


    Reena''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion as she locked eyes with the woman who shared a cramped hut with four others. "Grandma Celia?" she stammered, surprised by the unexpected encounter.


    "What? Don''t tell me that you are getting tired of seeing this old face every day" Grandma Celiaughed. From her expression, she was sure that the little girl was expecting someone else, probably her friend Vivian who was supposed to stay at home today while the rest of them are out.


    Grandma Celia''s gaze shifted to Orion, who stood silently beside Reena, before returning to Reena. "I can see you were expecting someone else," she said, "Vivian changed her mind and went to the farm with the other grandmas today."


    She breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Celeste''s son was finally on the mend. ''No more teary-eyed visits for her,'' she thought to herself, relieved that she no longer had to witness the sorrowful sight.


    Reena nodded her head in understanding. There was no need to get all worked up since her main goal was to drop Orion here and make sure that he doesn''t enter their home until Ginaes back.


    "I''m here to drop off Orion so he can stay with you for a while," Reena stated matter-of-factly, gesturing towards her brother.


    Meanwhile, Orion had already released his sister''s grip and was staring in doubt at the woman before him. When Reena had mentioned ''grandma'', he had anticipated a frail old woman, not this stunning gilf in front of him.


    From his position, he could see herrge, protruding ass without even looking at her behind or from the corner. Even her face was almost free of wrinkles with only a few creases that were only on her forehead, while her chest was asrge and bountiful as aunt Greta''s own.


    And most of all, all her assets were packaged in a tight brown tube-top dress that showed her nipples pressing against the cloth without a care in the world, while below her waist, two huge slits started from her waist and went all the way down to her ankles.


    Orion gulped as he observed her fleshy thighs that disyed through her dress slit, and carefully pondered how they would fit in his hands.


    Like seriously, the only thing that made him control himself was due to her white streaks of hair and forehead wrinkles, if not he would have walked up to her and hugged her almost immediately while he positioned his scalding cock in between her thighs and massaged it under her aged pussy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ouch!" "Orion''s sudden yelp echoed through the room as he felt two fingers mp down on his skin, twisting it in painful contortions before releasing him just as abruptly. His eyes darted to the side, where he saw his sister''s annoyed expression etched on her face.


    "Didn''t I tell you to behave yourself?" Reena muttered angrily under her breath, her frustration palpable. Despite her warning, Orion remained fixated on the olddy in front of him, his face betraying no emotion as he gently withdrew his gaze.


    Although Reena was curious about her brother''s thoughts, she pushed them to the back of her mind and focused on the task at hand.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Celia''s ears perked up at the sound of Reena''s voice, and she inwardly sighed with exhaustion. Despite the weariness that came with old age, she had long ago learned to brush off the unkind looks and harsh words of others, having be all but invisible in society.


    Grandma Celia suspected that the boy was staring at her with a judgmental gaze, but she refused to let it get to her. After all, she had grown ustomed to such behaviour over the years, and she knew that his youth likely yed a role in his reaction.


    Since she wasn''t attractive when she was young, why would anyone see her as attractive now that she was too old to look at, especially to the male gaze?


    With a calm voice, she asked, "So, you n to leave Orion here until you''re finished with your business, is that correct?".


    Reena''s head bobbed in agreement. "Please, do you have time to watch over him?" she pleaded with Grandma Celia.


    The old woman nodded, a smile gracing her kind face. "Do I have time?" She reached out and affectionately ruffled Reena''s hair. "Don''t worry, dear. Considering what he''s been through, I''ll take good care of him."


    "Alright, see youter, Orion," Reena called over her shoulder as she ran off, leaving him alone with the throbbing ache in his groin and the strikingly beautiful thick grandma.


    "Remember to behave yourself!" Her stern voice echoed in his ears, a warning that was not lost on him. Because he was always on his best behaviour of course.


    Grandma Celia chuckled warmly and turned her attention to Orion. "No need to worry about her, dear. Just be yourself and don''t fret about hurting me. I''m old enough to handle all sorts of emotions, so you don''t have to worry about hurting me with your actions or words."


    Orion nodded earnestly, grateful for her understanding. "Thank you, Grandma Celia. But you have nothing to worry about. I have no intention of being disrespectful," he said, shing his most polite smile, which stretched across his face like a beacon of good manners.


    Of course, Orion wasn''t going to fully express himself until he was balls-deep in grandma Celia''s aged pussy. Just thinking about the sound that would be caused by her protruding ass, as he prated her from behind while grabbing her ck and silver streak hair and listening to her moaning hups was enough to make him almost cum on himself.

 Chapter 22 Grandma Celia Is Doing Chores

    ?Grandma Celia''s eyes widened in surprise. Normally, she was expecting him to dismiss her as usual before he ran away to some corner to take a nap until he was called back home. Nheless, a thought instantly hit her head, and she exhaled in understanding, ''I had almost forgotten that you lost your memories.'' She thought.


    She stretched her hand and ruffled his hair. "Sorry about that, dear. Hopefully, you''ll get back your memories in time before the awakening ceremony."


    Despite the inner resistance, she couldn''t help but admit that the new Orion seemed like he would be easier to work with than the former one.


    However, Orion''s brow wrinkled in confusion as this was the second time he had heard about the awakening ceremony. Although from what he had seen and heard, he could already figure out what it was, but without proper context, he was still confused about what it really entailed.


    Observing Orion''s deferent gaze, Grandma Celia invited him inside her hut with a warm smile. "Come on, let''s go in."


    Orion nodded and walked in.


    Orion''s senses were immediately awakened by the resounding ''Click!'' of the closing door, and as he turned to face the room before him, he couldn''t help but take in the view. His initial assumption was that the hut''s interior would at least resemble Aunt Greta''s hut, but he was proven wrong.


    The walls were hugged with two small wooden stools, and at the centre, two strikingly patterned red and brown matsy stretched out on the ground.


    What caught Orion off guard was the abundance of possessions that surrounded him, from the other two mysterious rooms to the door that seemed to lead to the backyard. It was a far cry from Aunt Greta''s hut.


    Well, if he goes by this world''s logic, then it would be that these women had enough saved enough to afford such necessities.


    ''Hmm! I wonder how a rich person''s home would look like'' Orion thought as grandma Celia pointed towards the mat.


    "Stay here for some while, I need to take finish some of the housework before the otherse back home," Grandma Celia said and immediately left, wanting to allow the boy to have some rest.


    Meanwhile, Orion was in no mood to rest as he stared at the full fleshy aged ass in front of him. He watched as grandma Celia walked into one of the rooms with her dress stuck tucked in-between her ass cracks.


    He immediately freed his dick from within hisp and let the throbbing cock breathe some fresh air as it stretched forward, dragging his tulga up with it.


    ''Should I go, or let me sit this one out?'' Orion pondered within his mind for several minutes on whether he should go and try his luck on Grandma Celia or wait till he is ready to go home since he doesn''t really know when Reena would being back to get him.


    With a determined thought, Orion stood up from the mat and strode purposefully towards the room where Grandma Celia had disappeared into. ''Fuck it! Besides, I need to know my limits in this world,'' he thought resolutely.


    As he pushed the door open, he gazed around the room with curiosity. ''So it''s a kitchen?'' Orion chided himself for not realizing it sooner. After all, every home, no matter how primitive, must have a kitchen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sight of the fruits that Aunt Greta had carried out from the same room should have been a dead giveaway.


    Well, he couldn''t me himself since he had other things in mind.


    Orion felt his dick grow harder as he looked at grandma Celia''s protruding ass as she does the dishes, washing the wooden tes as she hummed to herself, not knowing that he was behind her.


    Since she didn''t pick up his entrance as he entered the kitchen, Orion walked forward with a n in his mind.


    He pulled up his tulga and made sure that it was now on top of his veiny exposed cock and walked towards her, positioning his penis Unknowingly, his precum began to leak and stain her dress the moment it prated into her ass-crack, and was sandwiched by her buttocks.


    Grandma Celia yelled and turned around in surprise, only for the bountiful breast to brush against Orion''s face, which he dly weed and even sniffed in some of her unique body fragrance.


    "Orion, what are you doing here?" Grandma Celia eximed, her hand instinctively reaching for her chest as if to calm her racing heart. She had been taken aback by the sudden appearance of the young boy in her kitchen, thinking for a moment that she was being pranked.


    "I was bored and didn''t feel like taking a nap, so I came here to see what you were doing," Orion replied smoothly, reciting his rehearsed lines with ease.


    Grandma Celia nodded in understanding. ''Oh, I see. Since he just came back from the vige doctor, he probably doesn''t feel like sleeping,'' she mused to herself.


    "But watching me do the dishes would only make you more bored than you already are," she added with a kind smile, hoping to find a more engaging activity for the young boy.


    "Dont worry grandma Celia, I won''t get bored," Orion said as he looked at those nipples calling for him to suck them "And besides since you are also here alone, it won''t be bad for us to provide each other somepany".


    Grandma Celia was taken aback by Orion''s request. ''Provide each other somepany,'' she repeated the words in her head, contemting the situation. Should she be happy that this new version of Orion was more likeable than his previous self, or should she be sad that he would eventually regain his memories?


    She gently pped her right cheek before letting out a sigh of relief. ''I have already lived past my prime, so I shouldn''t project my selfish needs onto a young boy,'' she reminded herself.


    After a few moments of contemtion, Grandma Celia looked at Orion and nodded her head. "Alright, you can stay. But I will soon head to the backyard to sweep it, so you can follow me if you''d like, until you feel tired and need to rest," she offered kindly.


    "Okay" Orion nodded and watched as Grandma Celia turned around to continue washing the dishes, ''It''s now or never'' He thought to himself as he stretched his hands forward to grab her fine curvy aged-ass.

 Chapter 23 Grandma Celias Story

    ?Seeing that she wasn''t reacting, and everything was going as he had expected he pushed his cock further into her protruding ass crack which further made her dress also stuck within it too.


    Grandma Celia''s voice was filled with concern as she turned to Orion, "Don''t you want to find somewhere else to stay and watch?" Her eyes sparkled with worry, even as she nonchntly ignored the scalding veiny penis poking in between her enormous ass cheeks.


    Orion immediately replied "Don''t worry I can see everything from here" His eyes followed Grandma Celia''s movement as she turned her head back to nce at half of his penis that was sandwiched in between her ass crack, before ignoring it like was nothing.


    He marvelled at herposure and thought to himself, ''I fucking love this world''.


    Seeing everything was going well, Orion couldn''t help but suggest, ''Why don''t you take off your dress, Grandma Celia, since the weather is scorching hot?".


    He wasn''t lying though; the weather was hot.


    Grandma Celia responded with a smile, acknowledging the weather, but then paused and turned her head to look at Orion. "You''re right about the heat, but you see, grandma doesn''t want to inconvenience you. I''m old and my body isn''t exactly pleasing to young eyes, especially not one like yours" Her words hung in the air, conveying a sense of wisdom and self-awareness that left Orion speechless.


    Orion''s brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of the situation. Despite the wrinkles on Grandma Celia''s forehead, the rest of her body was firm, curvy, and youthful, as if her body itself was still in its twenties. Of course, he had some idea of how older women like Aunt Greta and his mother were treated after they had passed their prime, but he realized his understanding of the matter was woefully shallow.


    Grandma Celia noticed Orion''s confusion and sighed deeply, knowing it was her responsibility to fill in the gaps. She was determined not to take advantage of the boy''s memory loss and naivety, so she took it upon herself to be the one to exin. She knew that not everyone would be as kind-hearted as her and might try to exploit Orion''s vulnerability.


    "Orion," Grandma Celia began, her voice gentle and patient.


    Orion snapped out of his thoughts and turned to face her. "Yes?" he replied, interested to hear what she had to say.


    Hopefully, she might even regain some of his memories even through their conversation. She cleared her throat and continued. "Can you see my protruding backside and heavyrge breast?" She asked and used her hand to bring out her rightrge penis stroking breast before she turned to the side and snaked her hand into her buttocks through the slitted dress, giving him a side view of her breast and naked backside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion who never expected such a question, took his time and stared at herrge fleshy thighs and enormous behind, before he drew his gaze to her freed and barricaded mammalian motherly breast where he could see the outline of her nipples pressing against her clothes.


    "Yes" Orion nodded, feeling his dick throbbing like a heartbeat.


    "Alright. You see, when women like us were young, the only way for us to acquire Kalna fruits was by using our gifts because we couldn''t trade them for Kushi, as the men would rather barter with their fruit for a much slimmer, prettier woman." Her eyes gained a tint of mncholy as she reminisced about the past. "Although we did get to barter Kushi for some fruit and services, that was only possible if the men weren''t able to get the women they liked, so they just settled with us at the end of the day."


    Orion inwardly widened his eyes at the thought. ''So, that was it?'' He thought. He understood clearly what Grandma Celia wanted to say, which could also be tranted as ''In other words, we were the leftovers''.


    Regardless of how incredibly amusing he found it, he had gained a much deeper understanding of this new world and why his mother and Aunt Greta had behaved the way they did.


    Grandma Celia''s voice dropped to a sober tone, and her eyes seemed to hold a lifetime of sorrow as she spoke. "And not only that," she sighed deeply, "Because of this, we were paid less fruit and services were always short-changed. As we grew older, we had little chance to save, and so we old women had to band together to make ends meet. Otherwise, we would have perished from hunger a long time ago."


    Her gaze then shifted to Orion, and her expression became grave. "As older women with such unattractive bodies, we have to keep our bodies hidden because we know that you guys will be instinctively repulsed by them," she exined. "We know it''s not your fault; it''s just the way things are. Alsp, we need to reproduce more children in the vige, and how would that be possible if the men keep wasting their Kushi on us?".


    Even though he had been prepared for whatever she was saying, herst words left him dumbfounded.


    Grandma Celia''s words hung heavy in the air, and Orion couldn''t help but feel a mix of disbelief and suprise . "Also, don''t be deceived if another grandma tries to scam you by bartering with Kushi," she warned. "Since we are now old, Kushi is of no value to us. Men would rather do it with the youngerdies, and as such, the only way we can perform Kushi now is by teaching the younger generation how to properly impregnate a woman."


    Her words wereced with a weird truth that excited Orion. But before he could dwell on it too much, Grandma Celia let out a sudden burst of short chuckles. "But even that would be difficult for us to do," she added with a hint of sarcasm. "As the vaginas of slimmer and tter grandmas will still be chosen, not us." With that, she turned around and resumed washing the dishes, leaving her ample backside pointed in Orion''s direction. He couldn''t help but steal a nce at it, feeling both amused and intrigued by the intricate primitive society he found himself in.


    ''I see'' Orion inwardly thought as he processed the thought again and again, making sure that hepletely understood and digested her words without mistakes. However, there was one thought that upied his mind ''Does that mean that I fuck her without a need for nning, whenever I want and wish to?"

 Chapter 24 Oblivouis Grandma (R18)

    ?Nevertheless, he decided to put his thoughts into practicality and asked. "Grandma Celia?" He called out to her.


    "Yes, Orion" Grandma Celia responded, while her hands were still busy washing the bowl that she had used to wash the dishes.


    The question on Orion''s mind had been burning a hole in his thoughts for some time now. "When was thest time you had kushi?" he asked.


    Grandma Celia paused for a moment, lost in thought as she searched her memories for an answer. Finally, she hummed a response, her voice carrying the weight of time "It had been decades since I''vest savoured the taste of Kushi. So I can''t really tell when".


    Orion nodded eagerly, his eyes bright with inquisitiveness, as he instantly digested her answer and immediately asked another question. "So, you haven''t also been called to teach the younger generation about Kushi?"


    Orion was taken aback as he felt water being sprinkled around his face. Grandma Cleria had cupped a handful of water in her hand and thrown it on his face, catching him off guard. "Are you deaf?" she snapped. "I said that women like us are not chosen because we are not the best choice to reproduce for the vige." She snorted, thinking that the little boy was slowly getting back his memories and had wanted to irritate her with his words.


    Although the words didn''t hold any weight for her, it was still a natural reaction since it was her body.


    Meanwhile, Orion''s body had already sprung into action the moment he felt Grandma Celia no longer paying any attention to him.


    He stretched his hand forward, and grabbed a hold of her dress, pulling it up, and bncing the cloth on her perfect protruding ass so that it doesn''t fall. Seeing half of her pink pussy from his position, hidden between her inner fleshy thighs, Orion stretched his right arm forward and touched it. "So you mean that you haven''t used this hole in a long time, right, Grandma?".


    He had put an easy script together for such a simple situation and just hopes that it would work.


    Grandma Celia felt a jolt and a warm hand touching and rubbing against her vagina. However, knowing that it was Orion''s doing, she responded "How many times do you want me to exin it?" Before she raised her hand and prepared to store the tes in the basket.


    Orion didn''t respond. Instead, he dipped his index finger into her pussy and said. "Can you spread your legs more grandma so that I can see what the vagina of an aged woman looks like?".


    Grandma Celia didn''t find any faults in his question. So, she merely spread her legs slightly and said "Here you go. You can look at it however you want".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion looked at the scene in front of him and gulped. It was as though the old woman in front of him was inviting him for a quickie. Of course, not that she was knowingly doing it, yet, the fact that his hand was slowly romancing her pussy lips as he tried to see how many fingers would fit in there was enough to make his penis throb with more force.


    His palm soon touched her hairy bush thatid above her pussy, while his other hand pulled her ass cheeks apart, dug into it, ying around with her butthole.


    Grandma Celia felt Orion''s every action, however, considering that she felt that the young boy might just be using her body to keep himself busy, or was just genuinely curiously exploring her buttocks and vagina and observing what they looked like in old age, she choose to let him be.


    At least, she had saved him from the stress and freed one of her breasts for him and would have pulled off her clothes if she was genuinely in the mood to.


    ''Either way, I will let him keep his attention upied until he was ready to return to his hut,'' Grandma Celia thought to herself. "That should do it," she muttered as she wiped her wet hands on her slit tube dress. Then she walked over to the side of the kitchen to grab a broom and sweep the dusty y floors.


    Throughout this time, Orion followed her, doing something with his penis grinding against her vagina lips, while his fingers were rotating strangely all around her backside. Nheless, in order not to get further distracted, she blocked him from her senses and let him y around with her old body.


    At this moment, Orion was thrusting his veiny cock into her fleshy thighs and against her pussy, and sometimes even going as far as poking the tip of his shaft into her hole while his other hands yed with her ass, and her bushy clit hairs.


    Yes, he could have pushed his dick into her unkempt vagina, but he didn''t because of the way grandma Celia kept on moving around.  So, he chose to wait until she was done so that he could fuck the gilf in front of him even if she wasn''t aware of it.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Celia continued with her work of sweeping the dust and sand around the whole hut. As she reached the backyard, she suddenly stopped and turned her head to look at Orion, who was behind her.


    "I want to sweep outside okay, so can you wait for me until I am done? It won''t take long and I promise to leave my buttocks and vagina for you to upy yourself with until your sisteres to get you back to the hut" Grandma said, casting a side nce at Orion as he slid his penis out of the middle of her thighs but not beforebing her vagina hair in between his fingers.


    She could almost chuckle at the sight of him showing interest in her body. If he didn''t mind, she would have loved to teach him about Kushi, considering that somedies might cheat him during bartering. However, considering his current circumstances, Grandma Celia would leave that decision for his mother, Celeste to make.

 Chapter 25 Indifferent Pleasure (R18)

    ?With a deft hand, Orion expertly raised her open slitted dress and hung it on herrge behind, before stepping back to admire his handiwork. As she stood there, exposed to the world, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of power and exhration.


    Orion couldn''t resist the temptation to feast his eyes on the alluring sight before him. He took in every curve and contour of her naked behind, lost in the beauty of the moment. And as he savoured the view, he knew exactly what he needed to do next.


    Although Grandma Celia looked puzzled about the young man''s actions, she still let it be and bent down to sweep the area. She also noticed Orion pumping his penis, but she thought that the young boy had gone to just ying by himself while he waited for her to be done.


    Maybe, after this, she should just let him know that he can use her hole as a practice for Kushi before he does the real one with his chosen partner since kushi with her wouldn''t count as she was old enough to birth him more than three times.


    With a satisfied smile, Grandma Celia surveyed her handiwork, taking a moment to appreciate the sparkling cleanliness of her humble abode. Finally, after 10 minutes of diligent effort, she allowed herself to sink down onto the mat in the centre of the room, letting out a contented sigh as she closed her eyes to rest.


    As Grandma Celiay down to rest, Orion stood by her side, transfixed by the seductive view before him. The gentle rise and fall of her motherly chest, the soft curves of her body, and the rhythmic sound of her breathing allbined to create a hypnotic spell that he couldn''t resist. He drank in the sight, savouring every moment of this intimate experience.


    Grandma Celia soon opened her eyes and saw Orion''s expression. She noticed his quietness and thought that Orion was too shy to ashamed to ask an old and unattractive woman like her for her body to y with when she should be the one making the offer. Doing the proper thing, she briefly exhaled and said "Alright, alright, here you go". She then widened her legs and raised the front of her long-slitted dress up and kept it on her stomach.


    At longst, Orion could finally see the full view of her pussy with her banging body and indifferent face that seemed as though this was nothing but an ordinary uneventful urrence.


    Orion couldn''t help but grin as he observed Grandma Celia''s indifferent expression. To him, it was a sign that, unlike Aunt Greta who still held some kind of boundaries, she viewed her own body as nothing more than a disposable object, like a stic water bottle carelessly thrown aside. This realization gave him the freedom to indulge in all his deepest, darkest sexual fantasies with her body, without fear of judgment or reproach.


    "I hope you don''t mind if I use my penis to see what an aged vagina feels like" Nheless, he didn''t forget to ask, at least to know what was in her mind.


    "Sure, go ahead" Grandma Celia said with a wave of her hand. "I''ll just lie here and let my old bones rest after such a task". Orion couldn''t help but be amused by her candour. "Normally, Grandma Derry was supposed to help, but she always sneaks off and won''te back until sunset. I suppose she just wants it to look like she did something before the otherse back home." The old woman let out a tired sigh. "Honestly, I don''t know how she''s managed to live this long."


    Orion''s eyebrows shot up in surprise as he listened to the old woman speak. He knew that other older women were living in the hut, but from what he just heard, they seemed to have quite the personalities. However, he could only hope that they saw their bodies in the same way as Grandma Celia did, as nothing more than a tool for his own personal pleasure. After all, he wanted a personal cum dump where he could walk in at any time and fuck whoever was avable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He removed his tulga and threw it by the side before he knelt on the ground and positioned his veiny cock in between her pussy. As for the preparations, he decided to just go in like that to test how extreme was extreme in this world.


    Grandma Celia showed a look of surprise at the bulging veiny cock in front of her, but once more, she sighed, wondering what would have happened if she received his cock into her vagina when she was young.


    Suddenly, without making a sound, Orion plunged his dick into her pussy.


    "Ahh~~~" He moaned out in pleasure. Never would he have thought that the first pussy he would be getting in this world would belong to a gilf, and a hefty packaged one at that.


    "Ah! Be careful" Grandma Celia moaned out with an indifferent expression that Orion never thought was possible before she warned him "Because I didn''t use my hole when I was young, it is very narrow¡­ Just take your time and let it get loose first before you continue".


    Orion nodded with an indifferent expression that was hard to maintain.


    Regardless, he still propelled his veiny shaft in and out of her, increasing the speed with each passing minute.


    "Pah~~ " "Pah~~" "Pah~~"


    The sound and rippling of flesh sounded in the hut as Orion ponded Grandma Celia, thrusting deep into her with each thrust. And although, it was dry at first, he could feel her pussy juice slowly wrapping around his dick and aiding in his bombardment.


    ''Fuck!'' Orio internally cursed. This was much more enjoyable than he had imagined it in his mind.


    Also, at this point, Grandma Celia''s face morphed strangely, and her eyes suddenly became cloudy, showing that she was enjoying the pounding as faint moans escaped from her lips.

 Chapter 26 First Nut (R18)

    ?"Ah~~" "Ahhh~~~" "Uh~~~"


    "Pah~~" "Pah~~~" "Pah~~~".


    His hands snaked onto her chest and dragged her tub dress down. ''This is it'' Orioin thought to himself as he began to work on the huge firm breast below him. Firstly, he yed around with her nipples, pinching and twisting them with a little tension before he grabbed onto them and used herrge mounds as a lever to thrust into Grandma Celia''s pussy.


    Of course, he could see the slight pain on her face, but that was the most amazing thing that turned him on the more. She believed that her body wasn''t worth a dime because apparently in this world having an unrealrge protruding backside was more than enough to be considered unattractive. As such, he could treat her body however he wished and she would ept it as nothing more than a young man ying around with an expired product.


    "Ah~~" Suddenly he moaned out again before he grabbed her left leg up andid it on his shoulders in order to make his entrance into her vagina more smother.


    "Pah~~ " "Pah~~" "Pah~~"


    He raised his hand and softly pped her left ass cheeks and thigh, continuously gripping them as though they were pieces of fresh meat before he lowered his head to suck her motherly breast. He bit down on them with enough force that caused the aged woman below him to moan out pain and surprise.


    "Are you supposed to be doing that Orion? If you want to drink milk, why don''t I help you g¡­."


    "SLAP!" Orion raised his hand and brought it down on the side of her ass cheeks, leaving a hand print on her skin, and causing her to ''yelp'' in surprise.


    "Turn around" Suddenly, he removed his dick from her vagina and ordered her to turn face-first on the ground.


    Despite her initial surprise and bewilderment at some of Orion''s movements and behaviour, she couldn''t deny that she found some of it quite enjoyable.


    Strangely, she could feel her birth hole tingling with a sensation that she had never felt before. And since she wanted to know what it was like so that she could share it with her other hut-mates when theye back home, Grandma Celia turned around and stood on all four, with her ass sticking out and facing Orions, and her mounds almost kissing the ground.


    Orion''s heart raced as he took in the breathtaking view. With a hushed breath, he muttered, "Magnificent," because it was the only word that coulde close to describing the sheer beauty and grandeur of the scene.


    Also, at this point, Orion was even beginning to think that there was something about his new body that gave him some kind of unnatural stamina.


    ''I will look into thatter'' He thought. Especially since there was magic in this world, then the least that he was hoping to get was an exnation, whether it was logical or not.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, in Grandma Celia''s mind, she was enjoying the way Orion yed with her body, using various strange hand movements that made her skin tingle and twitch.


    ''What if I pay him for Kushi, will he even agree?'' She almost chuckled at the thought, finding it quite ridiculous. Instantly, she removed them from her mind ''No, even if he wants Kushi then it won''t be good for me to cheat him'' She thought, almost forgetting about the promise she and the others made in the vige.


    She was even sure that the only thing going through his mind was testing the kind of positions he could use during kushi, now that he had recovered a little. Abruptly, she sighed, because the girl that would be on the receiving end of this long and gritty penis would surely enjoy the moment even if it wasn''t her first time.


    Nevertheless, as all thoughts roamed in her head, the least that she could do was keep up with his movement until he unclogs his penis from her vagina.


    "Pah~~" "Pah~~~" "Pah~~~".


    Meanwhile, Orion was on cloud nine as he dogging fucked the gilf below him. Every moan she uttered was like choruses to his ears. And as her ass rippled upon collision with his waist, he groped the fleshy protruding buttocks with one hand, shaping it into whatever he wanted before he ended it with a light p on her behind.


    "AH!" Grandma Celia moaned out at the pain. She couldn''t do anything but wait until he was done so that she wouldn''t look selfish by ending his game when she was satisfied and he wasn''t.


    "Uh!" Grandma Celia gasped suddenly, feeling a strong force pulling her hair backwards. She turned to look at Orion, her face contorted in pain. "Orion~~" she said, with a pleading tone. "I know you''re enjoying yourself, but please release my hair. It''s not as strong as it used to be." She stuck out her tongue and gasped for breath as faint moans escaped her lips.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding. Although she had a hot banging seductive body that was in an equally modest dick erecting dress, the fact that he could even prate her when her insides were dry was enough for his depraved desires to feel some atom of satisfaction.


    Also, she was still made of frail fragile bones so, he reasonably let go of her silver-white streaked hair and continued with his relentless pounding.


    After 15 minutes of the sound of flesh pping, and rippling through the air, Orion finally slowed down as he felt his pipe threatening to explode.


    "Here ites, grandma" Orion spoke out loud.


    Meanwhile, grandma Celia''s eyes widened in surprise when she felt Oion''s penis expanding vigorously in her vagina. And although she had no idea that the boy was willing to cum in a vagina like hers, she still couldn''t let him pour out his semen in it now that her hole was useless.


    "Orion, wait a minute!" She yelled out suddenly, and quickly pushed herself forward in order to remove her buttocks from his shaft.

 Chapter 27 Next Steps

    ?"Ohh~~~" Suddenly, Orion moaned out in pleasure, feeling his penis being sucked into a much narrow hole and wrapping around it. It only took him to moment to know that it was Grandma Celia who had wrapped his dick in her mouth and was now swallowing his semen without a care in the world.


    Holding her hair tightly, Orion pushed her head down on his dick, forcing it to go deeper into her throat before his dick suddenly exploded, turning his leaking cum into a tsunami. He cummed.


    Orion stared down in surprise as Grandma Celia drank all his cum, without spilling a single drop. Although, he didn''t get to cum in her pussy, but, just looking at the view of her removing his throbbing dick from her lips and licking it as though it was the most delicious thing that she had ever tasted, Orion thought, "Does it get any better than this?''.


    Grandma Celia used a finger to clean the trail of cum that attempted to flee her mouth, and quickly stuck it back into her mouth and licked her finger clean. She didn''t know what came over the young boy to suddenly want to cum in her pussy, but there is no way that she is going to let him waste his semen.


    With a graceful tilt of her head, Grandma Celia locked eyes with Orion, her gaze glinting like a star in the vast darkness of the night. "Orion..." As she called out his name, her voice cut through the stillness of the evening like a rion call,manding his attention.


    Startled by the sudden sound of her voice, Orion''s mind snapped to attention, as though he had been shaken awake from a deep sleep. His eyes widened in surprise, and he responded urgently, his voice tinged with a hint of apprehension, "Yes, Grandma Celia, what is it?".


    Grandma Celia''s eyes bored into Orion''s, her voice a sharp warning that cut through the air like a knife. "Never waste your cum like that again," she admonished. "And remember this, in case you ever want to cum in any woman who isn''t fertile again - it''s more courteous toe in her mouth than in her vagina."


    Unsurprisingly, Orion nodded his head in understanding as he had just learnt another lesson that would be useful in the future, "Alright, Grandma Celia, I understand, and I promise to be careful from now on," he replied earnestly.


    But before she could speak, he blurted out, "But what if I want to cum in your vagina, rather than your mouth? Don''t I have a say in it?" His eyes twinkled mischievously as he awaited her response.


    Although Grandma Celia was tempted to scold Orion for his words of attempting to carelessly waste his semen, she ultimately held her tongue. After all, it was his choice whether to cum in her mouth or vagina- she had no say in the matter, as it was simply a matter of courtesy. However, she did take the opportunity to exin to him the finer points of kushi etiquette.


    "You do have a say in it," she reassured him. "And if you had told me you wanted to cum in my hole earlier, I wouldn''t have stopped you. Besides, at my age, it''s better to drink the semen than let it pass through my vagina. You understand, don''t you?".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a wry smile, she waited for Orion''s response, wondering what he would make of her exnation.


    "Okay, I understand" Orion responded, jolting down another lesson. So, apart from fucking a curvaceous gilf raw without any sort of lubricant, he could also end it with a blow job without even needing to do anything.


    Damn! Instead of working for some fruits or bartering to get sex with them, Orion found himself lost in a tantalizing daydream. He wondered if he could skip his nned journey around this world altogether and make a daily pilgrimage to indulge in the heavenly sex that he could ess easily in the samepound as his.


    s, he snapped out of it, reminded that there was still so much to uncover in this world. Between the captivating magic and bewildering customs, he knew that what he had seen so far was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Grandma Celia gracefully rose to her feet, pulling up her tube drear to cover her exposedrge breast. With deft hands, straightened out the hem and covered back her protruding ass. Seeing that she was now properly dressed, Grandma Celia expressed, "When ites down to it, the only thing that truly matters is your satisfaction." She massaged her tired legs and inner thighs by inserting her hands underneath her dress and soothing it, still feeling the strain from Orion''s veiny dick enthusiastically stroking her vagina.


    Suddenly, she offered an invitation that Orion could never refuse even if he was drunk, "And in case you ever find yourself bored or in need of stress relief, you''re always wee toe to y with Grandma''s body. Take your time and enjoy it however you like... that is, as long as you don''t find it too repulsive."  She said, waiting for his reply.


    And although Grandma Celia wasn''t expecting such a response from the young boy, she wouldn''t refute that she felt happy by his reaction.


    Her eyes twinkled with delight as she watched Orion''s face light up with a smile, almost causing her to chuckle. From his expression, she could sense that he may have regained some of his memories, but was pretending not to remember anything.


    Her wise old mind spected that perhaps Orion was simply too scared to confront his past mistakes, and wanted to start anew. Grandma Celia''s thoughts seemed logical, given her wealth of experience and age. She knew that Orion''s memories were notpletely erased.


    As she observed Orion pulling down her tube dress and ying with her ample breasts, Grandma Celia''s mind raced at the prospects. ''This could be a perfect opportunity to start afresh,'' she thought, contemting the next steps. ''I may need to discuss this with Celeste''.

 Chapter 28 Troublesome Hut-Mate

    ?"I understand everything that you have said Grandma Celia," The young boy said as he yed with her thumb-sized nipples, causing her to moan naturally at the stimtion. "But, before my sister returns to pick me up, can you stay naked until then?" Orion said, and quickly added, "It''s still too hot for you to put on your clothes, and I can''t continue to y with your body if your clothes keep getting in the way".


    Grandma Celia''s wise eyes locked onto Orion''s, understanding his statement as if she were reading his mind. To her surprise, he seemed content with the idea of just ying with her body. With a gentle touch, he asked for her consent, afraid of the shame that woulde with rejection.


    Feeling a mix of emotions, Grandma Celia once again carefully shed her dress and tossed it aside, revealing her naked self. As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow across the room, she stood in the centre of the mat.


    "Your sister will be here soon," she said, pointing to the window, "but until then, let''s make the most of our time together."


    Orion stared outside through the window and chuckled, "Yeah, it seems that we have been going at for a while" He said as he prated her with a finger while his other handtched onto her side boobs and groped her body roughly, which was something that he never seems to get tired of.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Celia chuckled back in response and said, "Believe it or not, it''s a first time for me also, so do whatever you like".


    Orion instantly felt more blood pumping towards his dick the moment he heard her words. At first, he didn''t know how to feel her statement, but after a few fondling momentster, he admittedly thought to himself ''Somehow, I feel privileged, if that should even be possible considering her age''.


    Orion looked at Grandma''s Celia smiling carefree expression and sighed internally, ''I am currently in another world, finger fucking and massaging the seductive breast of a woman four or three times my age, while she just stands there and stares at me indifferently as though it was a trivial matter that was as easy as drinking water'' He turned around her and inserted his throbbing cock in between her ass cheeks so that he can dry hum her. ''Yeah, as much as he was concerned, he has every right to feel privileged''.


    "U~~ aH~~ Uh~~" Grandma Celia moan at the stimtion and moved her curved hips backwards and forward so that Orion''s penis can grind in-between her ass.


    "AH~~AH~~UH~~~AAHHH~~~"


    "CLICK!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sound of the door being forcefully opened reverberated through the small hut, causing both Orion and Grandma Celia to freeze in their tracks. As they turned to face the unexpected guest, Orion couldn''t help but be struck by her unique appearance. With wrinkles etched into her forehead like Grandma Celia, the neer had a round face and shimmering silver-red hair that seemed to glow in the dim light.


    With a glint in her eye, Grandma Celia broke the tense silence and addressed the elephant in the room. "So, you finally decided to grace us with your presence," she said, her voiceced with a hint of sarcasm. Vivian had voiced her concerns about Derry''s disappearing act, but Celia had been sceptical at first. Now, she felt vindicated.


    Grandma Celia, who had been busy assisting Orion for his own satisfaction, straightened up and turned to face her hutmate. She had no patience for Derry''s ky behaviour and would have taken matters into her own hands if they weren''t all struggling to survive together. Yet, despite her frustration, Celia knew that the group needed toe to a collective decision about what they would do next.


    Orion saw the tension in the air, and calmly brought out his cock from her asscheeks and faked a cough. "Who is this Grandma Celia?" He asked while sneaking a finger into her inner thigh and stimting the outside area of her pussy with it.


    Grandma Celia felt Orion''s hand in her vagina and widened her legs a little to aid in his intrusion before she responded "Orion, this is Grandma Derry" She turned her attention towards her hutmate and said. "As you already know, this is Celeste''s child".


    Orion nodded and took another good look at Grandma Derry. The other ageddy was hiding herrge provocative ass in what looked like a long in blue silk gown. And although it wasn''t a tube dress like that of Grandma Celia, her boobs were stillrge enough to push the gown forward and disy the length of her nipples.


    Orion''s heart leapt with joyous anticipation as he gazed upon the captivating figure of the woman before him. ''This is good,'' he thought with a satisfied smile, realizing that all his worries were for nought. With another captivating presence in front of him, he was confident that building his gilf harem would be a tantalizing side dish to his already nned goal.


    Grandma Derry locked eyes with Celia, her words hanging in the air like an irresistible secret. "If I told you why I usually let Vivian do all the work, you wouldn''t even me me," she said cryptically before closing the door behind her. As she approached Orion, she greeted him warmly, ruffling his hair affectionately. "How are you feeling, son?" she asked, uneasiness etched on her face. "I hope you''re feeling better now."


    Orion mustered the sweetest smile in his arsenal and replied, "Thanks to you, Grandma Derry, I''m feeling a lot better."


    Grandma Clery''s eyes widened in surprise at Orion''s response, but she quickly chuckled and waved it off as if it were nothing. She then let out a sigh of relief and nodded her head in understanding. "Phew, it''s a relief to see you safe and sound now. Who knows what kind of trouble Celeste would have stirred up if you didn''t recover as quickly as you did," she remarked with a subtle amused tone in her voice.

 Chapter 29 Going Home

    ?Irrespective of the fact that my hands were still in Grandma Celia''s pussy as she stood naked in the centre of the room, Grandma Derry turned her attention back to her and spoke to her as though there was nothing wrong with our current actions.


    "Listen, Celia," whispered Grandma Clery, her eyes darting around to make sure no one was listening in, except me. From the way she looked at me, I could guess that I was still a child in her eyes. "When I''m done, I''ll reveal to you what I''ve been working on in secret. But for now, please, if the otherse back, tell them I helped you with the housework."


    "Is this the way you tricked Vivain into keeping quiet for weeks?" Grandma Celia asked.


    With a nonplused look on my face, I watched as she effortlessly conveyed her feelings through subtle facial expressions. The way her frown deepened conveyed more than any words ever could.


    "No," Grandma Derry shook her head, her silver curls bouncing with each movement. "I would have told Vivian, but considering how much she loves to talk and her inability to keep a secret, I thought it would be best to keep it to myself."


    I quickly removed my hands from Grandma Celia''s inner thighs and instead wrapped them around her waist, pulling her close to me as I continued to assault her from the front. Her body arched with pleasure as she let out a loud moan.


    "Ah," Grandma Celia let out a sharp sigh before she continued, her eyes locked on Grandma Derry. "Well, since I''m here, you might as well tell me your reasons. But be warned, if they''re not good enough, I might have to report this to the others."


    The tension in the room thickened as we waited for Grandma Clery''s response. I turned my head towards her, curious to hear what she had to say.


    Obviously, I wasn''t the centre of their attention. Judging by their expressions, they viewed me as a mere child who couldn''t possibly understand theplexities of their conversation.


    A small smirk formed on my face as I chuckled to myself. It was a strange feeling to be on the receiving end of dismissal and condescension - something I usually inflicted on young children when I ignored them in favour of their teachers.


    "Knock! Knock!!" The sound echoed through the room, disrupting the tense silence. I let out a tired sigh, wondering who could be interrupting us now.


    "Come in!" Grandma Celia''s voice boomed through the room, and all of us turned our heads to see who the visitor was.


    But, I already had an idea who it was.


    The sound of the doorknob turning was followed by a familiar "click," signalling the arrival of our unexpected guest. As the door swung open, my suspicions were confirmed - it was Reena.


    The setting sun outside the window was a clear indication that the surprise party that was nned for me was likely prepared and about to start. So it came as no surprise when Reena stepped into the room, looking perfectly at ease.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Good evening, Grandma Derry," Reena greeted warmly, a bright smile on her face. Grandma Derry returned the gesture, her gentle touch on Reena''s chin showing just how fond she was of the young girl.


    "How are you, child?" Grandma Derry asked, her voice filled with warmth and concern. Her eyes shifted to me briefly, before returning to Reena. "Are you here for your brother?" she asked, curiosity etched on her face.


    Reena nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Yes, my mother said I could bring him home now," she said, turning to me with a mischievous grin. "Come on, put on your tulga quickly - we don''t want to keep everyone waiting!"


    In response, I nodded my head in understanding while an internal sigh escaped me. Despite feeling displeased by the unexpected intrusion, I recognized that it was time to embrace my new family and get ustomed to life at home.


    As such, I gave Grandma Celia''s unclothed ass onest squeeze before I began to put on my tulga and wore it over my leg in one smooth motion. Although I appreciate the breeze blowing against my balls and cooling my bare ass, it would take some time for me to get used to dressing like this without boxers.


    "See youter, Grandma Celia" I immediately gave the gilf a tight hug, with my arms around her waist and my face buried in her boobs.


    With a gentle ruffle of my hair and a warm smile, she bid me farewell. Satisfied, I let go of her and turned towards Grandma Derry. "See youter, Grandma Derry," I expressed.


    She nodded her head with the same sweet smile etched across her lips and responded, "Of course, dear. I''ll see youter." Suddenly, her expression turned yful as she added, "And do tell Celeste not to disturb us again tonight."


    I noticed my sister''s head drop in shame, and she faked a cough to cover her embarrassment.


    "Alright," I responded to Grandma Celia before turning to my sister. As I approached her, she grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the door. "See you allter," she called out, her voice echoing behind us as we left.


    As we sprinted across thepound, we finally arrived at our hut within a minute. Just as I expected my sister to open the door, she suddenly turned towards me and asked, "Why were you naked in the olddies'' huts?".


    Despite the gravity of the situation, I casually responded, knowing where we were and the norms of the ce. "I was just ying with Grandma Celia''s body because I was bored. If you hade earlier, I would have already returned home and rested my head to get some sleep."


    Without hesitation, she quickly nodded in understanding and exined. "Sorry about that. We wanted everything to be perfect, so we took our time nning it out."

 Chapter 30 The Surprise Party

    ?Recognizing the sincerity in her words, I brushed off the conversation as irrelevant. It was a relief that my sister didn''t seem to find anything wrong with my demeaning y with Grandma Celia''s body, further reinforcing the idea that they discarded their body as something that was not worth a dime.


    "We''re just wasting time now, so why don''t we head inside," I suggested, finally meaning it this time. I was in desperate need of some rest.


    Reena nodded her head, a soothing smile stretching across her face as she said, "Close your eyes. Don''t open them until we get inside."


    Without any reason to argue, I obediently closed my eyes and soon heard her voice. "We''reing in, Mom and Gina!" she yelled.


    "Click!"


    The sound of the door unlocking registered in my ears, and I felt a hand tug me forward as I took my first step into my new home, where I would be residing from now on.


    As Reena''s voice whispered into my ear, it felt as though the universe itself was beckoning me to open my eyes and behold its grandeur. And so, I did. Slowly and gently, I parted my eyelids and beheld an incredible scene.


    "SUPRISE!!"


    At that moment, my senses were overwhelmed by the explosion of colour and sound that greeted me. As I tried to make sense of the new environment, I was suddenly greeted by the exuberant screams of my mother, Reena, and a stranger who I presumed to be Gina.


    But this was no ordinary celebration. Instead of balloons and party confetti, a kaleidoscope of vibrant sand in hues of red, green, blue, ck, and white was thrown into the air, creating a swirling and mesmerizing dance. And then my eyes fell upon a banner that seemed to radiate warmth and love, as if it had been crafted with the utmost care and attention to detail.


    The banner read, ''Wee back Orion. We are happy that we didn''t lose you'', and suddenly everything made sense. The beauty of the moment, the warmth of the love that surrounded me, and the realization that I might easily fit into my new home


    As I exhaled deeply, I felt a flood of emotions wash over me. It was as if the love and warmth of my new family were oozing out from their every action, and I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by it all. Despite not being the original Orion, I knew that I was him now, and he was me. So, I saw no reason not to ept them as my new family.


    And so, with a smile on my face, I said, "Thank you!" in response to their overwhelming disy of affection.


    "What? Don''t you like it?" My other sister, who was probably younger than me said.


    I turned to take in the view of her plump, five-foot-tall figure, dressed just like me in a cloth-like skirt but with a shirt sewn to hers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My gaze quickly shifted to the busty, dick-erecting milf who I now took as my new mother, and then to my chest-board-beautiful older sister. Finally, my eyes fell back upon my plump younger sister, who seemed to have inherited my mother''s genes.


    "Why would I hate something as wonderful as this?" I smiled and added, "Of course, I like it". As I shook my head in denial and assured my new sister that I loved everything about the surprise, a bright smile lit up her face and she ran up to hug me. At that moment, though, I felt a little bad about the various lustful thoughts that slowly crept into my head in such a warm situation, I couldn''t help but cup a feel of her plumpy ass with my right hand.


    Meanwhile, in my head, I could hear the sounds of sniffling and stifled words as Gina cried in my arms, saying, "....It''s good that.... you''re feeling better, brother."


    I nodded, with my hands still massaging her fleshy wide ass.


    "Will you stop crying like a kid?" My mother said as she rubbed Gina''s back with her left hand, and ruffled my hand with her other hand. "If you continue wasting time Gina, I think that Reena might be tempted to release your gift to Orion".


    Oh, they also got me a gift.


    Excitement bubbled up inside me as Gina pulled away from our embrace and eximed, "Yes, yes,e, let me show you your gift!" She urged me to close my eyes and promised not to peek, sending a thrill of anticipation through my body. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of childlike joy at the prospect of a surprise package.


    What can I say, I found it a little fun.


    But as I waited with bated breath, Gina grew impatient and called out to someone else in the room. "Come on, be quick. Come out if you are ready" I could sense her restlessness and eagerness to unveil my surprise, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm.


    After a few moments, I heard another voice that sounded like Reena''s, adding to the excitement of the moment. I couldn''t wait to see what they had in store for me.


    "Finally, the moment arrived, and Reena''s voice rang out, "Okay, I''m done! I''ming out now." Even with my eyes closed, I could hear her approaching, and then she called out, "Open your eyes, brother!"."


    I opened them and drew my gaze towards the corner of the hut where Gina was pointing at. Surprise etched itself upon my face as I eagerly took in the sight of Reena, who was now standing at a corner of the hut. Her body was painted with what appeared to be a stunning blend of coloured sand, from head to toe. But that wasn''t all - to my surprise, she waspletely naked.


    I couldn''t help but stare, my jaw dropping in awe at the captivating view. Reena''s behind was turned to us, and I couldn''t help but admire her small perky ass with the intricate patterns of the coloured sand adorning her skin. Even though I was tired, my libido immediately awakened because it felt as though I was looking at an exotic sexy fuckable masterpiece.

 Chapter 31 Fucking My Elder Sister (R18)

    ?Gina noticed my reaction and asked, "Do you like it?" She then wrapped her arms around mine, sandwiching them between her plump immature breasts. "Since you didn''t get your first Kushi as nned, I decided to arrange something else for you," she continued. "And because our lovely sister decided to do it herself even after you rejected her, I didn''t need to barter any Kalna fruits to find you a partner."


    Gina then surprisingly stood on her toe and whispered into my ears "Most of all, I believe that sister is still hurt since you rejected her the first time, so please don''t make that mistake again if not, if sister Reena gets angry at you, we will have a much harder time surviving" She the pinched me my arm briefly "So don''t mess this up, brother".


    Gina''s words echoed in my mind as I watched Reena sexually sway her body towards us. My heart was racing with excitement, and my throbbing erection was now impossible to ignore. I couldn''t believe this was actually happening. I had the opportunity to have sex with my beautiful, naked sister right in front of my family.


    I have the chance of fucking my t yet sexy sister who would be angry if I don''t because I rejected her the first time, in front of my busty mom and plumpy junior sister. The more I pondered about it, the more blood kept pumping towards my dick.


    "Let me help you get your cloth off then".


    As Reena dances her ass enticingly towards our direction, Gine took notice of my arousal, and moved closer to me, helping me to quickly worked to remove my tulga. I let her pull down my cloth and willingly stood naked in the hut. I felt exposed, but the thought of what was toe made my cock twitch with anticipation.


    Gina suddenly held my cock and stroked it a few times "It''s my first time seeing your penis so I didn''t know that it was this long and gritty" She muttered a few times before she squished it a little and released it.


    I turned to the side and watch as my mother ate some fruit while she watched her children y with each other private parts.


    I shook my head and remembered the logic of this world. ''Alright let''s go'' I warmed my mind and body up for the exercise that was about to take ce.


    Within seconds, I was at the back of Reena with my cock postured on the rear end of her back, near her ass, and I did nothing but stared at her as she proceeded to grind her ass around my waist, with my pulsing dick well-bnced on her back.


    As Reena continued to grind her hips against me, I let out a low groan of pleasure. This was better than anything I had ever experienced before. Well, not better than everything, but it was a new wonderful experience nheless.


    ¡­......


    Because Orion was tired and needed to rest, he didn''t think much of it and simply towards the literally sand coloured ass in front of him. With his hands stretched forward, he grabbed it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At first, he had already thought of many various easy ways to easily get his elder sister''s body under his control, he didn''t expect it to be this quick, and most of all, the idea didn''t stem from him.


    "How is it?" Reena turned her head to the back and asked him, "How does it feel to have your palm fully contain an attractive woman''s buttocks?".


    "It feels good" Orion answered. He couldn''t deny that there was something special about feasting upon a body like Reena''s. His hand then moved towards her breast, massaging it, and Reena squirmed as he trailed his hand down to her pussy and did the same


    After a few minutes of her body being stimted by Orion''s hands, Reena began to feel restless. ''Huh! What is going on? Why is my temperature rising?'' She thought, feeling her tiny nipples erecting and bing more prominent.


    Yet, despite the overwhelming emotions she was experiencing at that very moment, the only thing that she knew that she wanted right now, was her junior brother''s scalding penis.


    "What are you waiting for Orion, put it in?" Reena cried in pleasure.


    She didn''t also want to instinctively quench the sudden itch in her vagina by herself, but wanted to show her brother how it felt to stroke the vagina of a real woman so that he would make a better choice when he bes more mature enough to choose a partner for himself.


    Meanwhile, Celeste observed from the end of the room with a prideful smile on her face as she watched her daughter and son having Kushi together. Such a sight almost brought a tear of joy to her eyes because it shows how close the siblings would be in the future, unlike other families where everything is also ruled by bartering.


    So what her kids were showing her right now was something that she would always be proud of. At least, Orion would have the opportunity to have kushi whenever he wants and save up his wealth, while Reena can try as much as she can to give birth without weighing the option of losing her wealth.


    ''Mom, what is Orion doing?" Gina asked. Although she wanted to give her virginity to her elder brother and be the one to have Kushi with him, she knew that she was not yet of age to do so, as such, she fingered her vagina to ease the difort in it while she observed as her brother strokes her elder sister''s vagina with his throbbingrge penis.


    Celeste furrowed her brows at her daughter''s question. The truth was that she didn''t know where her son learnt to do Kushi like this.


    ''Is he acting on instinct?'' She wondered. It was the only conclusion she could draw, having encountered numerous men throughout her prime with peculiar habits who followed their bodies'' strange behaviour as though guided by intuition. But this time was different. Her daughter appeared to be relishing the experience, and Orion''s motivations seemed to extend beyond mere self-gratification - his own pleasure.

 Chapter 32 Fucking My Elder Sister (2) (R18)

    ?"Honestly, I don''t know what he is doing, but since Reena seems to be enjoying it, so how about we let them finish" Celeste said as she turned towards her youngest daughter only to see her rubbing her vagina as she watched her sibling go at it with each other.


    She sighed and shook her head amused at the sight.


    "Hmmm~~~"


    Of course, the various moans that escaped Reena''s mouth also stirred her vagina awake, but she was more mature to know that this was children''s time to enjoy themselves, and not hers. And also if she follows them, then who would take care of everything when they were done?


    Exactly, no one. Because, they would all be tired to even be able to move an inch. As such, she didn''t relent to stroking her own vagina and merely watched the show as she ate the fruits that her son seems to have missed.


    ''Ah!" Reena moaned out in pleasure as Orion inserted the tip of his shaft into her pussy. Originally, she thought that since her brother was still naive to Kushi it would be fast and unenjoyable. However, as she became maddened with pleasure as time went on, she couldn''t help but rock her waist over his penis at the tip of her vagina in order to push it deeper inside of her.


    Orion saw this and decided that it was time to quench her thirst. With one thrust, he prated her, filling her pussy to the brim with his loaded cock.


    "AHHHHHHH~~~~" Reena suddenly screamed. She knew that Orion''s penis wasrge and gritty and had thought that he would take it slow, but he didn''t. So, the sudden pration startled her and left her unprepared for it.


    "Hhhaaa~~~" Soon after, as her junior brother''s penis began to shape her birth-hole, she didn''t care about its size anymore and began to cry in delight with her mouth wide open, and her tongue hanging out of her mouth with a dazed expression on her face.


    Orion grabbed her waist with both of his hands and began to move with each thrust. His tempo increased as he pressed his sister against the red wall and hammered her pussy without a care in the world while she screamed without restraints.


    Even if she had surprisingly swallowed the full length of his cock, he knew that If they were in another world apart from here, he was sure that their neighbours would have already begun to tap on their door because of his sister''s resounding moans.


    But because of the normalcy of this world, they might as well use it as a night tune to go to sleep with.


    As time went on, Orion felt the urge to cum after banging his sister for several minutes. "I''m cumming!" Orion moured with a squeezed expression as he felt as though his penis was about to explode.


    "YES~~COME IN ME!!! COME IN YOUR SISTER~~" Reena screamed. And her voice was nothing less than a release button that made Orion release his semen, letting it flow inside her like an ocean.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Haa¡­. Haaa¡­." Orion breathed tiredly as he immediately fell butt first on the ground after falling to stand on his two feet. ''That is enough sex for today, I don''t want to die again because I overworked my sack'' He thought.


    Meanwhile, Reena also copsed on the ground, but with her face still tightly pressed against the walls of the hut and her legs wide agape with semen streaming down from her pussy.


    Orion suddenly heard footsteps and turned his head to the side. He saw his mother approaching them with a smile on her face.


    "Are you guys done?" Celeste inquired, noticing her two children copsed after releasing their nectar. She wanted to confirm that they didn''t n to continue.


    While looking at his mother''s breasts as he raised his head upwards towards her, Orion replied, nodding his head "Yes".


    He had concluded his activities for the day, and whether anyone approved or not, he had no intention of going for another round. Damn! He knew that he said these words in his previous world also, but saying them in such a manner this time around feels weird but normal at the same time.


    "Alright," Celeste nodded, "Why don''t you go enjoy the fruits that Gina brought while I assist your sister with her bath, and then you can take yours so we can all go to sleep."


    Orion didn''t feel the need to argue, so he simply nodded his head. He sat downfortably for a few seconds and watched as his mother assisted his sister out of the living room before he stood up after regaining back control of his legs and walked towards his junior sister. Surprisingly, he wasn''t expecting her to be getting off by herself with her fingers roughly ying with her pussy while her eyes were tightly sealed.


    Orion gulped. Fortunately, he was already drained for the day.


    Nheless, it was still a visual feast. So as he sat down to have a snack of oddly coloured apple-shaped fruits, Orion watched her drag her tulga all the way up to her waist, to make assess to her cunt easier, while her plumpy sizeable breasts pushed against her cloth as she threw her head backwards in pleasure, causing him to see and enjoy the outline of her nipples in a strange visual way.


    "Hhhhmmm~~" Gina''s vagina juice suddenly erupted out of her hole without her caring about if her brother was currently watching her or not.


    Why should she care, even if she knew? After all, this was something normal which her mother had taught her, and also, this wasn''t the first time she had done it in front of him.


    Orion toyed with the food in his mouth, mesmerized as his younger sister squirted all over the living room. As the scent of their depravity filled the hut, a gentle breeze swept through, bringing some much-needed relief.

 Chapter 33 A New Day

    After taking a few minutes topose herself and calm her body down, she arranged her clothing before joining her brother to indulge in the fruits.


    "Are you enjoying it, brother?" Gina inquired, her eyes twinkling with joy as she watched him happily munching on the fruit that she had toiled hard to obtain.


    Orion nodded, savouring the delectable taste of the fruit. He knew that in this world, these fruits were considered daily necessities, and acquiring them was no easy feat. After spending half a day with Aunt Greta, he had witnessed theborious process involved in obtaining just one or two.


    Gina''s expression lit up at Orion''s response. A sweet smile graced her lips as she replied, "I''m d you like it, brother. Eat as much as you desire."


    "All right," Orion responded with a contented sigh, relishing the delicious, tangy vour of the fruit in his mouth.


    A few momentster, Celeste returned to the hut, supporting her limping daughter, Reena. Upon noticing that Orion and Gina were still eating, she promptly put an end to the party. "Okay, that''s enough for today. We''ve all had our fill. Orion, go take a bath, wash up, and change your clothes. Don''t worry, they''ll be ready for you. I''ll help Gina clean up the room and prepare the mats."


    Knowing that he would finally be getting some rest, Orion replied "Okay mom" Before he stood up and walked to the backyard where Celeste and Reena had just walked out from.


    And because he was already familiar with this world''s bathing process, he quickly sprang to his feet and headed to the backyard to clean himself up.


    ¡­......


    At first, I couldn''t help but wonder how they were nning on tackling the chaotic mess in a room. So, after I luxuriated in a refreshing bath and strolled back into the hut, it came as a surprise to find the sand grains packed on one side of the floor and a heap of them stubbornly huddled in a corner.


    ''At least, they were able to care of this much'' As I thought, my attention was drawn to the matid in the middle of the room, where Reena and Ginay sound asleep, looking like two peaceful angels.


    "They decided to hit the hay while you were washing up," my mother''s gentle voice broke the silence. "Your tulga is hanging on the door, dear."


    I turned my head towards her direction and stared at saw my mother seated on the floor, probably waiting for me to finish bathing so that we could retire for the night.


    I nodded in understanding and turned to take my cloth-like skirt from the door and wore it, before I closed the door that led to the backyard shut.


    After I was done, she stood up not minding the fact that the cloth tied around her waist was now showing half of her well-rounded fat buttocks, she walked forward and bent down to spread another mat that wasid close to my sisters, near them. Meanwhile, while all this was happening, I washed with keen eyes as the view gave me a glimpse of her pussy. And by the time she went down on the mat and called for me, it was already over her waist, giving me a clear view of her robust thighs and enticing legs.


    "Come on, it''s time for you to go to sleep and have some rest" my mother announced with a yawn.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without a word, I made my way to the mat and positioned myself in the centre, sandwiched between my mother and Gina, while Reena sprawled out on the edge.


    "Goodnight son" She kissed me on my cheeks before she rested her body in afortable position.


    However, the cramped space and hard ground made finding afortable sleeping position a challenging task. Despite my efforts, I couldn''t resist the urge to shift and fidget. And knowing full well that I couldn''t keep my hands to myself in such a tight space. I did the first time I could think of by submerging my face in my mother''s exaggerated breast and then sneaking my hands towards over fleshy thighs to grab her squishy ass.


    ''Perfect'' I internally muttered. Although her eyes slowly opened when I grabbed her bare buttocks, she didn''t do anything unusual and merely hugged me before she closed them back. Unsurprisingly, her actions added me to also drift into dreand as I also feel my tent touching her thighs.


    Tomorrow I will focus on gathering more information about this world first before any other thing.


    "...."


    Who am I kidding?


    ¡­......


    Morning


    "Orion.... Orion...Wake up!" Gina yelled urgently, shaking me from my slumber. I groggily fought off the heavy veil of sleep that cloaked my eyes, my vision graduallying into focus. Suddenly, my hazy gaze was met with the sight of Gina straddling my waist in a daring cowgirl position, her urgent cries ringing out like a siren.


    "Are you awake, brother?"Gina asked with a note of relief in her voice, her eyes meeting mine as she noticed that I was finally fully awake.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?... of course, I am awake" I replied, feeling her small curvy ass on top of my morning wood. And as though she felt my erect pulsing penis, she decided to rock her waist up and down.


    Immediately, I stretched my hand and grabbed my junior sister''s ass cheeks together with the fabric of her cloth. Because, we were still in our clothes, the warm sensation on my shaft as we dry-humped each other increased until she suddenly stood forcefully removing my grip from her waist and ass.


    "Unfortunately brother, I can''t have Kushi with you because I am not of age yet" She said, chuckling as though she had just said the most obvious statement. "Wait here, let me go and get sister Reena to have Kushi with you" She added before she suddenly ran off towards one of the two rooms in the hut.

 Chapter 34 [Bonus ] Fetching Water

    I watched as Gina walked out of the room to bring Reena to me so that she could enjoy Kushi with me, while I waited because I also wanted to fuck her pussy this morning and release whatever was in my balls to avoid getting sidetracked as I searched for information about this new world. Coincidentally, the door leading to the backyard opened, and my mother emerged in her usual attire, carrying two y pots, with a small stic bowl filled with two fruits sitting atop her head, an unexpected but wee interruption to my musings.


    I rose from my seat as my mother approached me and signalled for me to take one of the y pots. "Follow me," she instructed, leaving me perplexed.


    My confusion must have been evident because my mother chuckled and yfully tapped my nose with her knuckles. "Don''t think for a second that I''ll agree to your and Reena''s ns for Kushi morning and night," she warned. "I don''t want you two getting distracted, and yesterday was enough. Just because you want to indulge in Kushi doesn''t mean you''re exempt from work."


    I heaved a deep sigh, acknowledging that for the first time, she was making a lot of valid points. "Alright," I nodded my head once more and stretched out my left hand, which wasn''t gripping onto the y pot, and said, "Lead the way." Because at the end of the day, I still had dick-throbbing gilfs waiting for me at the back of out hut.


    Her amused smile made my heart skip a beat as she walked ahead, and I couldn''t resist stealing a nce at her forever stunning protruding behind. However, I kept my hands to myself this time as she seemed preupied, and any sudden movement could cause the fruit on her head to tumble or lead to an unnecessary mistake that could have been avoided.


    Also, I was a little enthusiastic about exploring my new surroundings, so I made a conscious effort to take my time and remember the new route we were taking today, unlike the one we took yesterday. To my delight, we crossed paths with some of the other vigers who lived in the area, approximately 25 of them.


    I couldn''t help but notice that some of the men were dressed simrly to me, wearing a cloth-like skirt around their waist. Others wore a type of cloth that looked like a top was sewn to the skirt, which was Gina''s style of dress.


    As for the women, they strutted around in either a crop tube top or a normal sewn shirt,plemented by a cloth tied around their waist in various styles. The fabrics of these clothes varied in length, reaching down to the bottom of their knees or stopping at the centre of their thighs. Some of them were barely enough to cover half of their buttocks as the fabric continuously rose and fell as they walked to their various destination,


    Interestingly, I noticed that a significant proportion of the women in the vige had a body type simr to Reena''s - slim, perky or t. However, a smaller percentage had either a voluptuous chest or a curvaceous butt, with one of the other features being more pronounced.


    My own mother had both of these features, and I had only seen a handful of other women who resembled her figure. It reminded me once more why they were deemed unattractive, something which I still couldn''t help but feel grateful for because of other various personal reasons.


    As for the men''s preferences, I couldn''t begin to understand them. However, one thing was clear - women like my mother were in the minority, and that was something I appreciated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though I must admit, I felt a tinge of sympathy for my mother and her situation, but the sight of the attractive women around me and the fact that I could easily stick my dick into any one of their holes made it difficult to keep a straight face as a smile appeared on my lips.


    We soon arrived at a line that seemed to be forming towards a well, my mother wiped the sweat off her face and eximed, "Here we are. Thankfully, we came early before the line got longer."


    She then proceeded to pull me forward by the arm, and I followed without resistance, positioning myself in the line behind a woman and with my mother behind me.


    "Alright," I replied, obliging to my mother''s request. As I stood in front of her, I watched as people who had gotten their y pots or buckets filled walked away with them bnced on their heads.


    Upon closer observation, it appeared that the stic buckets were more expensive than the y pots, as they were only seen in the hands of a few people. The fact that my mother had a small stic bucket and was not financially stable cemented that idea in my mind.


    Despite my curiosity about the process of making the stic buckets, I realized that I needed to defer this investigation to ater time when I could learn more about it from someone in the vige. For now, I dragged up the skirt of the woman that stood in front of me and snuck my hand up her perky ass. Her ass wasn''t overly huge or small but was average, so I took my time and enjoyed her plumb cherry asscheeks. e


    "Huh!"


    As my hand was underneath her skirt, I heard a sudden sound of confusion and surpriseing from the woman in front of me. She turned her back towards me and stared at me, but then she shook her head and continued to face forward, as though nothing had happened.


    I guess that she was just startled and that''s all.


    Feeling a mix of thrill and pleasure of doing this for the first time in public, I continued to y with the unknown woman''s butt, shaping and pressing them into different shapes with my hand. My mother, who had noticed my actions from behind me, chose to disregard them and acted as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 35 The Well Woman

    I proceeded to gently crawl a finger into her pussy and twisted it against her inner walls.


    "UHHH~~" The woman standing in front of me moaned quietly.


    I was on the brink of adding another finger, feeling quite pleased with my progress, when suddenly my mother''s voice shattered my concentration and brought me back to reality.


    "Stop bothering thatdy, Orion," she said firmly. "It''s still too early in the morning for you to be ying around."


    I was about to retort when the woman I was fingering suddenly turned her head, smiled at my mother, and reassured her, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. He''s just a child."


    "No, he''s not," my mother vehemently shook her head. "He''ll be going through the uing Awakening Ceremony, so I don''t want him to be easily distracted by his games."


    The woman stared at me in surprise once again before she turned slightly, reaching out to ruffle my hair. "If that''s the case, I wish you good luck and hope you listen to your mother and stay focused," she said warmly. After she was done, she turned back to the ypot she was holding and seamlessly resumed her ce in the line.


    I quickly pushed aside the fact that the woman I had been fingering had defended me and focused on something else - the uing Awakening Ceremony. I had only heard about it in passing from Aunt Greta''s neighbor when I had just woken up. But now that I had time to think about it, I couldn''t help but turn my neck around and whisper, "Mom, what''s the Awakening Ceremony about?".


    My mother, always with a smile on her face, replied, "It''s when you awaken your natural gifts and inner strength. Additionally, you''ll learn about Kushi and how to properly help women with reproduction in the vige since you''ll be bing a man. As for the rest, you''ll learn about it when you''re called by the vige chief for the Awakening."


    Thankfully, the exnation wasn''t tooplex, so I simply nodded my head in understanding.


    However, my mother quickly added, "And I forgot to mention that a message from the vige chief should arrive today or tomorrow since the Awakening Ceremony is scheduled for next week. You need to start getting ready for it."


    Once again, I nodded my head in understanding, relieved that it wasn''t anything too overwhelming.


    As we patiently waited in line, I couldn''t help but observe the vigers as they went back and forth with their y pots and stic buckets filled with water. It was fascinating to see how efficiently they carried out this daily task, with some chatting amongst themselves and others lost in thought.


    Finally, our turn arrived and my mother instructed me to ce our y pot to the side of the well. As I followed her directions, my eyes were immediately drawn to the stunning woman standing nearby. Her figure and strikingly beautiful appearance left mepletely spellbound.


    Despite my mother''s voice echoing in my ears, I couldn''t take my gaze off of the captivating woman before me. As I slowly set the y pot down beside the well, my eyes remained fixed on her figure, unable to look away.


    Remember Aunt Greta''s neighbor? The woman with one of the curviest hips and a protruding ass and a small breast that rivaled both my mother and Aunt Greta''s.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The unknown woman, whom I had said had one of thergest buttocks and imed that anyone with a behindrger than hers would have to be a new, but was proven wrong when I came across the thick sexual figures of Grandma Celia and Grandma Derry. Who were also both more mature andrger than I had expected.


    Well, that statement was also crushed by the woman in front of me.


    Unlike my mother and several other women that I had seen, the woman in front of me stood out with her unique attire. She wasn''t wearing a cloth tied around her waist nor was she dressed in a skirt like mine, which always appeared short on several women in vige with protruding butts that pushed up their fabrics all the way to their inner thighs.


    Instead, she was adorned in a slitted loincloth that showcased her two huge, toned thighs with a thread-like material that held the two pieces of fabric tightly around her waist - one covered her vagina downwards while the other covered her curved buttocks, leaving a view of both sides of her rear end for the world to see.


    While, her top was a tight tube, revealing her ample bosom that entuated her womanly, yet muscr figure.


    While she was undeniablyrge, she was not the typical ''woman'' that I had encountered before now. Rather, she had an amazonian physique, with toned muscles rippling across her back and thighs. And her two prominent moundsin the front only entuated the way her behind protruded, making me feel like my eyes were on a pilgrimage to discover paradise.


    "These are the fruits, Fiona," my mother said, taking out the two fruits from her stic bowl and handing them to the 7 feet tall towering amazon with toned, muscr arms.


    "Alright," she responded with a rough, low-pitched feminine tone that made it seem as though she was faking it.


    I was still intrigued by my new discovery, unable to take my eyes off of her as she reached out to take the fruits gracefully and carefully cing them amongst the other piles of fruits beside her.


    Initially, hermanding tone and rippling muscles made me doubt her femininity, but as she bent down with her hand stretched into the well, I couldn''t help but appreciate how her ass stood wide and firm, especially her fine legs and my new found taste for her alluring figure - I knew that I was looking at something truly irresistible, and fuckable.


    My imagination was running wild, captivated by the strange woman''s movements, until it was abruptly brought to a halt when her hands began to emit a mesmerizing deep green glow.

 Chapter 36 Daily Housework

    I watched, transfixed, as she twisted and rotated her hands around the well, conjuring up a massive quantity of water that rose up as though it were being supported by an unseen force.


    As Fiona gestured towards our ypots, the water flowed towards them with remarkable precision, filling them up to the brim without spilling a single drop. It was a sight to behold as she effortlessly repeated the same gesture, filling the second ypot to the brim with the same level of precision and uracy.


    "Is that all?" Fiona''s gaze trailed over my figure and paused briefly on the bulging tent in my pants before quickly flickering past it and focusing on my mother.


    "Yes, that''s all," my mother responded with a nod before turning to me and saying, "Come on, Orion, let me help you and put the pot on your head."


    I nodded in agreement and bent down slightly to grab hold of the ypot, observing as my mother also crouched down to pick up the pot and ce it securely on my head.


    Once I had sessfully bnced the ypot on my head by straightening my back, I observed as my mother called out to Fiona for assistance with her own ypot. Without hesitation, the rippling muscr woman obliged, swiftly cing the pot on my mother''s head.


    Fiona then turned to the next person in the queue, ready to assist them with filling their own ypot as we made our way past the long lqueue and headed back home.


    While we were still on the road, I still couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the discovery of another fascinating woman whom I wouldn''t mind putting in a cowgirl position. However, the fact that Fiona had used magic was still on my mind. It was a concept that I had only seen in action by Aunt Greta, despite having heard about it from others.


    "Hey, mom," I called out to her, unable to contain my curiosity after we had walked a little distance away from the well.


    Without breaking her stride, my mother turned her head slightly towards me, her eyes curious. "What is it, Orion?".


    I thought about it for a moment before finally blurting out my question. "Does the woman by the well have an ability like Aunt Greta does?".


    "You mean Fiona''s water-based ability and Aunt Greta''s healing power?" my mother rified.


    "Yes" I replied eagerly, eager to know the answer.


    She chuckled softly before exining, "Well, I can''t reveal much about it except that those were the abilities they awakened during their awakening ceremony. And to avoid confusion, you will have to wait until yours, which ising up in a few days, to get a better understanding of it." She finished her exnation with a sigh, then slowed down a little, stretching her hand backward to remove a piece of fabric that was stuck between her incredible buttocks.


    "Alright, mom," I responded, understanding that I would have to wait for the vige chief to call for my presence before I could get answers to all the unanswered questions in my head.


    As I observed my mother''s frustration in trying to reach the elusive piece of fabric that had nestled itself between her and crack, causing her difort, I felt amused and quickly offered to help.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let me help you with that, mom".


    A deep sigh of relief entered my ears as she said, "Thank you. The cloth has been rubbing across my bum hole, so it will be nice if you bring it out from there a little."''"


    There was no need for me to reply as I immediately stretched my left hand forward andtched it against the softness of her firmrge ass.


    To get the fabric off of the centre of her ass cheeks only required a little tug, but as we made our way down the dimmed reddish y road, I expanded my knowledge on this world''s public sexual restraints by assaulting my mothers butt, and even going as far as sneaking my hand underneath her clothing and fondling her bare soft naked ass as we passed by several vigers who were walking in the opposite or the same direction as us.


    "Ah~ What are you doing, Orion?" She asked, probably feeling my hand slipping into my asscheeks and ying around her butt hole.


    "I''m keeping my hand in your cheeks so that, in case your clothing slips in, I can quickly prevent it and pull it out," I responded smoothly.


    As I looked down, my eyes locked onto two women and a man who nonchntly observed my actions before withdrawing their gazes and continuing on with their nonchnt demeanor.


    Yes, their reactions were expected, but the thrill of the moment was all that mattered to me at that point.


    With nothing left to do but idly caress her buttocks, I only withdrew my hand after a few minutes. It was then that I noticed we were approaching our hut.


    We made our way past the gates and fence, steadily walking towards our hut.


    Upon pushing the door open, I found the hut eerily quiet.


    "It seems like Reena has gone to work, and Gina has fallen asleep after eating her breakfast," my mother said as she led me to the backyard.


    Upon reaching the backyard, we approached arge y pot, which resembled more of a water tank, my mother deftly shifted the lid and poured water from the y pot inside. She then helped me pour my own water inside the vessel.


    "Alright, that should be enough," my mother said, pping her hands a few times before letting out a tired sigh. She then turned towards me and said, "Usually, it would be Gina who helps me with this, but due to your memory problem, you''ll be the one to assist me in fetching water from the well every morning and evening, okay?"


    Although I must admit to being thezy type, since I don''t usually walk for miles just to fetch water, however, the chance to get closer to a stunningly curvy scantily dressed Amazonian woman was too good to pass up.

 Chapter 37 My Mothers Tears

    And becuase of that, I didn''t mind the journey or the stress of going back and forth, as long as it ends in me knowing how her insides feels like.


    Agreeing with a nod, I acknowledged her words. Her lips curved into a charming smile as she responded, "Splendid! Let''s freshen up and get into our day."


    "We," I blurted out in confusion, feeling like I had just stumbled into a conversation that was already in progress.


    The look on her face was one of curious amusement, as if she was trying to solve a puzzle. "You bathed with your aunt Greta to save water, yet you''re surprised about bathing with your mother?" Her eyebrow arched up, challenging me to exin myself. Before I could even respond, she flicked her fingers against my forehead with a yful smirk."Don''t tell me you forgot about all those memories of bathing with me and your sisters too," she teased, with a suspicious glint in her eyes.


    Without hesitation, I nodded my head in response, already knowing that I didn''t have toe up with a n or waste time racking my brain for an answer. But as I looked at her, I could see the disappointment etched on her face. She let out a deep sigh and dropped her shoulders down in defeat.


    "I was hoping you would remember something, at least," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. She shook her head vigorously and pped both of her cheeks with her hands. "What am I even thinking?" Her words were muttered quietly to herself, but they were still loud enough to prate my ears.


    Suddenly, she locked her eyes with me once more and released a frustrating sigh. "You know, it''s hard for me to keep track that you lost your memories when you keep behaving like this," she said, her voice heavy with exasperation. "At least your little questions help to remind me once in a while that you did lose your memories but are also trying your best to recover them back."


    As I watched her talk to me and to herself, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. But then, I remembered what I had to do. "Mom," I said, watching as she quickly snapped out of her thoughts and stared at me with questioning eyes.


    "There''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you since yesterday," I said with a sense of urgency, even though it was a lie and I had only thought of it recently after noticing her strange behavior. But I felt like there was a need to address it before it got worse and before I kept getting reminders about my fake amnesia every hour.


    "Oh" Surprise suddenly etched itself upon her face as she responded "And what is it that you have been meaning to tell me?".


    I sighed exaggeratedly, making it look as though the matter had been weighing deeply on my mind before I responded. "It''s about my memory loss..." My shoulders dropped down low in defeat as I exined. "Ever since I woke up and couldn''t remember who or where I am, I felt the sudden urge to create new memories. New memories that would overshadow my past ones and make them so irrelevant that I won''t feel the need to feel bad whenever I remember my situation."


    Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and grabbed my chin. "So, in essence, what you''re trying to say is..." My mother wasn''t even able toplete her words before tears began to drip down from her eyes, causing her words to turn into mumbling nonsense.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nevertheless, it was easy to see that she had understood my words easily. As I stretched my hand forward to wipe away her tears, I continued. "From now on, I want to live my life to the fullest, irrespective of my past memories. But that won''t be possible without you guys. So, I want you guys to help me make it happen."


    She used her other hand to cup my hand that was still on her cheek and then proceeded to mutter to me amidst her teary voice. "Is that all, son?"


    I nodded in response, "Yes, that''s all."


    With a gentle nod of her head, she wrapped me in a warm embrace, conveying an affection that could melt any heart. "Don"t worry, dear," she whispered softly. "Regardless of whether your memories return, we''ll create new moments that will surpass the old ones and make them pale inparison." Her fingers then delicatelybed through my hair, soothing me further. "And as for your sisters, they''ll be informed once they return, so you need not worry about a thing."


    Although it wasn''t my intentions to disrupt such a moment, but as I buried my face in the softness of her midriff top, I couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh, savoring the momentary pleasure of being pressed against her plump fleshy breast and feeling stimted by it as I gently rubbed my face against it.


    In a sudden movement, she released her grip on me and shed a smile, "Come on, let''s wash off our body and resume our day!" I eagerly nodded in agreement and observed her as she gracefully strutted back into the hut.


    "Remove your dirty tulga and wait here let me go and get a clean one for the both of us".


    Her voice trailed behind her as she disappeared into the hut.


    As I dutifully removed my dirty garment, my eyes wandered towards the backyard, a peculiar sight that i hadn''t seen yesterday''s night met them. Despite being encircled by towering fences, each hut had its own row of jammed objects, forming a makeshift barrier for some semnce of privacy. At least, that''s what I could deduce in this primitive world.


    After a few moments had passed, my mother reappeared, holding our freshly washed tulgas, in her hands and proceeded to hang them on the makeshift stick fence that surrounded our hut. Although I was uncertain of how many garments each of us possessed, as they all seemed identical to the one I had been wearing, I was in no hurry to investigate further.

 Chapter 38 Washing With My Mother (R18)

    As I watched her intently, my mother deftly scooped water from the tank with a small stic bowl and filled a y pot to the brim. Once her task wasplete, she brought the pot over to where I stood and began to disrobe, her movements graceful and familiar.


    She soon became naked, and I couldn''t help but feel the blood pumping towards my penis at an incredible pace.


    Naturally, there was nopulsion for me to conceal or obscure it from her purview, as there was no reason to do so.


    "Grab the bowl and pour the water on your body let me help you wash it off," She said as she turned around and gave me a view of herrge motherly breast, thereby also removing her ass from my view.


    And as expected her eyes trailed down at my veiny penis, and unexpectedly, she chuckled "You know, when I saw your penis in your aunt Greta''s hut, I doubted if it was the same penis that I use to see because it looks strangely bigger than before" Once again, she sent me into a stupor by walking towards me and wrapping her hand over my scorching shaft.


    "Uh~~" And I could help but moan out quietly at the stimtion. But yet, my mother didn''t bat an eye at the sounds that escaped my lips and proceeded to merely pump my dick.


    She stroked it a few times and couldn''t help but mutter out loud "Yes, it seems I am right. Your penis is even harder than before" She tightly pressed my throbbing dick and used her other hand to touch my cap. "With how hard it is, it will be easy for you to prate any woman''s vagina without it breaking. And most of all, with its length and grit, I can guarantee that your penis will be the most sort after for kushi considering how fertile it looks and how easy it will be for you to reproduce with a woman".


    "Uh~~ Ah~~" Meanwhile, I moaned in the background of my mother''s speech, she continued to stroke and press my penis with her hand by applying a little pressure on it. And most of all, her other hand that gently touched and rubbed against my penis cap made everything ten times more stimting.


    As an understatement, I felt like I had ascended to an entirely new level of pleasure, a sensation that I had never before experienced.


    Abruptly, she removed her hand away from my penis and the pressure that was on it disappeared.


    "Beyond your innate talents for awakening your gift, I am confident that you will excel in all aspects of the awakening ceremony," she said, a proud smile lighting up her lips. With a graceful step backwards, she gave me a little space to catch my breath.


    ...¡­


    Seeing her son still in a dazed state, an amused smile spread across her lips. When she was stroking his penis, she suddenly felt it twitch, indicating that he was about to release his semen, as such she removed her hand immediately before he wasted his life-giving essence on her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nevertheless, her demeanour remained steadfast as she couldn''t help but be drawn to the remarkable growth in its size and length that it had attained since thest time she hadid eyes on it.


    ''Perhaps he is still growing'' pondered Celeste, her internal dialogue apanied by a solemn nod of the head.


    As a woman from a far older generation, she knew that it was natural for boys his age to experience substantial physical changes, both in stature and other areas of their bodies. This thought gave her some reassurance that his impressive growth was not abnormal or concerning.


    As she was about to call out to him, she watched in silence as Orion suddenly snapped out of his daze and swiftly bent down to scoop water, meticulously pouring it over his body. Though her initial instinct was to offer her assistance with his ablutions, she couldn''t help but watch his methodical approach to cleaning every inch of himself. With patience, she waited until he was finished before inspecting his body for any areas he may have missed.


    While Orion diligently scrubbed himself clean, his mother''s close proximity gave rise to a myriad of scenarios in his imaginative mind. His thoughts wandered as he pondered what mighte next, fueled by the extent of his boundless imagination.


    Nevertheless, every single imaginative scenario had one thing inmon, and that was his throbbing shaft prating her pussy and hammering it right here, in this open space.


    After a few minutes, Orion finished bathing himself. "Wait a second, let me check to make sure you didn''t miss any spots," Celeste said, causing Orion to shake his head in disagreement.


    "I haven''t forgotten how to properly bathe myself, and I''m not a kid anymore," Orion replied as his mother checked his armpits and back, even going so far as to lift his ball''s sack and rub it.


    Of course, I know that," Celeste chuckled at her son''s shy behaviour. "Just because you didn''t ask for help while bathing yourself doesn''t mean I don''t need any," she added, scooping up a bowl of water and pouring it over her body while gesturing for her son to help her wash her back while she took care of the front.


    Orion merely nodded and took her spot behind his mother''s curvy ass.


    Since he was asked by his mother, there was no need for Orion to debate with himself on which steps to take. As the water cascaded down his body and trailed all the way down her back, Orion didn''t need to be told his cue as his hands immediately began to roam around her back, helping to scrub away any dirt or grime. While Celeste washed her hands and bountiful globes, Orion took the opportunity to ce his hands on her buttocks once he was done washing her back.


    He pressed her protruding ass, firmly bringing her cheeks together from both ends, and watched as the water cascaded down from the centre of her alluring buttocks, resembling a fountain.

 Chapter 39 Mothers Cultural Lecture

    Despite the mesmerizing sight before him, he valiantly freed her alluring buttocks from his clutches. With a firm grip, he brought forth his pulsing and scorching penis, carefully settling it on top of her delicate asscheeks. The heat emanating from the penis warmed her enormous butt, while the incessant flow of water attempted to cool it down.


    Even though he haven''t prated her yet, his body was already betraying him; his blood raced, his breath quickened, and his rod hardened like a rock with unrestrained pleasure.


    He felt exhrated!


    He felt¡­..


    "Ahhhh!" Orion moaned quietly as precum leaked from his penis, soiling the firm buttocks in front of him.


    Unknowingly, he began to grind his shaft on her protruding ass, losing control of his mind for a minute.


    Suddenly, Celeste felt a jolt of awareness as she noticed her son''s grinding his scorching penis on herrge buttocks, causing her to abruptly stop pouring water over her head and turn her head towards him.


    Her eyes fixed on him in bewilderment, wondering why he was washing his penis against her behind. She almost asked him for an exnation, but then remembered he had already taken a bath. However, it still didn''t make sense why he would use his penis instead of his hands - leaving her more puzzled than before.


    Suddenly, her eyes was drawn to the whitish thick liquid sliding down from her enormous buttocks.


    "Orion!" she eximed, urgently calling out for his attention as she swiftly spun around and grasped his pulsing warm penis with a firm grip.


    "Oh!" Orion yelped, his face contorting in pain and difort.


    Realizing her mistake, she immediately released his penis and began stroking it gently, trying to alleviate the pain. After a few moments, Orion''s expression eased and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Orion''s eyebrows twitched as he slowly opened his eyes and focused on his mother''s face. To his surprise, she was looking at him with a questoning expression.


    "What are you doing?" Celeste asked, withdrawing her hand from his penis now that she saw he had calmed down.


    "Huh!" Orion muttered, his brow furrowed in confusion. Though he would admit to having lost himself in those few seconds, he couldn''t help but feel that his mother''s reaction was a bit too much, given his understanding of this world.


    "Come on! I asked you what you were doing," she spoke sternly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Why were you wasting your semen like that?".


    Orion blinked in confusion, his mind racing to make sense of the situation. But as hertter words reached his ears, a light bulb switched on in his head, and he finally understood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Celeste observed the myriad of emotions flicker across her son''s face, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of defeat. With a heavy sigh, she decided to abandon reprimanding him and instead chose to exin the situation to him.


    With a gentle touch, Celeste leaned down and cupped her son''s cheeks in her hands, her gaze fixed on his. "Listen son," she said, her voice soft but firm, "as young as you are, it is advisable that you avoid releasing your semen into a woman several generations older than you."


    Realizing that her son might have overlooked some important lessons, Celeste seized this moment to educate him. They had already decided to create new memories together, and with his awakening ceremony fast approaching, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to discuss certain topics.


    "Look, I am not saying that you shouldn''t have kushi with a woman from an older genearion, Celeste said, her tone firm yet maternal. "But, it''s important to focus your attention on girls within your generation. They are more fertile and likely to conceive once you release your life essence into their womb."


    Pausing for a moment to collect her thoughts, Celeste continued, "And only after you''ve fulfilled your duty to the vige by having one or two children that you can then decide to have kushi with whomever you want, whether they are young or old."


    Her words were practical, yet filled with a mother''s love and wisdom, guiding her son towards a responsible and fulfilling life.


    But, Orion could only stare at her nkly, his mind racing as numerous past actions reyed in his head like a broken record.


    Apart from ass fucking Aunt Greta, and cuming multiple times into her butthole, he had also fucked Grandma Celia and cummed deeply within her vagina because he wasn''t worried about her getting pregnant.


    But, it seems that he had gotten it all wrong.


    How could he possibly tell his mother that he had already fucked a woman in her age bracket and another that was way older than her?


    He shook his head internally, realizing that there was no need to disclose this information to his mother just yet. He could handle this situation on his own and didn''t want to upset her needlessly.


    "So, let me get this straight," Orion responded with a dull expression on his face. "You are saying that before I think about having kushi anyone and pouring my semen inside them, that I should first do it with girls around my age bracket and hope that they get pregnant".


    "Yes" Celeste''s nod was a subtle yet decisive one, indicating her agreement with Orion''s statement..


    "And does that include you?" Orion asked ss he took in the visually pleasing picture of his mother''s thumbed size nipples and hairy trimmed pink hole.


    Despite Celeste''s desperate attempts to maintain herposure, a small chuckle escaped her as she shook her head "Unlike your sisters, who have the luxury of deciding whether or not to offer their bodies to you for Kushi free of charge, I don''t have that choice. After all, I''m the one who gave birth to you. Why should I charge you for prating where you came from?" she exined. "However, if you''re interested in performing Kushi with me, you''ll need to control yourself from releasing your semen until after the awakening ceremony. I don''t want you wasting your energy prematurely."

 Chapter 40 A Glimpse Of Mothers Gift

    To Orion, it appeared that his mother wasn''t simply speaking out of obligation, but out of a deep-rooted necessity. Orion realized that this was a cultural lesson his mother had deliberately chosen to impart on him.


    In a sudden burst of understanding, he grinned and replied, "Mom, I''ve heard all you have to say and I''ll be sure to put it into practice from this very moment."


    Orion didn''t let the small problem his mother had raised bother him, as he knew actions spoke louder than words in situations like these. And what better way to prove his mother wrong than by demonstrating it himself.


    Celeste breathed a deep sigh of relief upon hearing her son''s response. She knew that for a man, and especially a young man like Orion, abstaining from kushi was a near-impossible task. Her words were simply meant to deter him from having kushi so that it wouldn''t affect his capabilities when the vige chief called for his presence.


    Fatigued, Celeste couldn''t help but think to herself, ''If only he had gone through with kushi with that girl on his birthday, then I wouldn''t have to be saying this."


    Realizing the difficulty of the task, Celeste decided to reward Orion''s hard work with a gift. "How about this, after the awakening ceremony and you''ve tapped into your inner strength, I''ll take you to visit a friend whose daughter is one of the most beautiful girls in the vige. You can have kushi with her," Celeste suggested with a smile, noticing the intrigue in her son''s expression.


    However, Orion''s surprise soon turned to concern. "But how will you pay for it? Aren''t we broke?" he asked, furrowing his brow.


    Celeste reassured Orion that he didn''t need to worry about how they would pay for the kushi since her friend owed her. "Just focus on doing your best," she advised.


    Even though Orion was aware that bartering on credit was frowned upon in their vige, he decided not to voice his concerns since his mother seemed insistent on the matter. He simply nodded and mentally take a note for the uing ceremony, determined to give it his all.


    And again, it''s not as though she can lock up his dick or stop him from visiting Grandma Celia''s hut to smash her when she had already offered her pussy free of charge for him to fuck.


    From now on, until he was donewith his awakening ceremony, he made sure to make a mental notepad on every hole he fucks so that he will be able to easily sweep them under his mother''s nose.


    "Alright, now that we''re done talking,e on and help me bathe so I can finish up quickly," Celeste said to Orion, turning around to pick up the bowl from the y pot and pouring water over her body.


    Orion sighed in defeat . ''How do you want me to touch your body and still ask me to keep my penis to myself'' Orion thought. Nheless, he epted his fate and gently wiped away the dirt from his mother''s fine buttocks, spreading her butt cheeks apart to y around with herbutt hole before his hands left her cheeks snd dived down into her trimmed hairy vagina.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After thoroughly washing every area of her body for about two minutes, Celeste put the y pot to the side and took out a small piece of cloth that was carefully hidden behind the clothes hanging on the wooden makeshift fence. She used it to clean her body before handing it over to Orion to do the same.


    Once they had both wiped off their bodies, Celeste put on her clothes, making sure her midriff tube top was tightly wrapped around herrge breastbefore tying the piece of fabric she used as a dress over her buttocks. Orion followed suit by wearing his piece of cloth over his legs.


    After he was done, he could feel agently breeze whipping against his balls and buttocks.


    "All right, now that we''re done, you can continue with your day, I need to work," Celeste said, shooing her son away with her hands so she wouldn''t get distracted from the task at hand.


    "What kind of work?" Orion asked curiously. From what he could see in their makeshift backyard, he could only see arge water tank, some rows of y pots on the side, arge pile of reddish y sand, and a potter''s wheel, which seemed out of ce.


    As Orion was about to pose another inquiry, a thought suddenly struck him, causing him to stare at his mother with a look of surprise etched on his face. "Did you make all these things, mom?" he asked.


    Celeste nodded her head at the sound of her son''s curious question. She chuckled softly and retorted, "If I don''t make these y pots, how do you think I manage to provide breakfast and dinner for all of you?"


    Orion absorbed her response withprehension, his interest piqued as he asked inquisitively, "How do you make them?"


    Celeste raised an eyebrow, her lips curling up in amusement as her son posed a question. "Do you want to watch me as I make them?" she asked, her voice tinged with mischief. But then, she quickly wiped the grin off her face, shaking her head. "Though, to be honest, the process can be quite tiring and draining, so it might not be the most enjoyable thing for you to watch," she added, letting out a deep sigh as she spoke.


    Orion, however, was undeterred. His mind was made up, and he nodded resolutely. "So, how do you start?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Celeste nodded in approval, gesturing for Orion to follow her. With graceful steps, she made her way towards the potter''s wheel, her fingers deftly cupping a handful of y sand as she approached. With a flick of her wrist, she sprinkled the sand atop the wheel.


    As she moistened it ever so slightly, she deftly maneuvered the porter''s wheel and extended her hands over it. Orion was momentarily bewildered, but as he beheld his mother''s hand aze with a luminous emerald glow, he suddenlyprehended within a second that this was her gift.

 Chapter 41 A Visit To Grandmas Celias Hut

    As Orion stood there, mesmerized by the emerald glow emanating from Celeste''s hands, he felt a sense of awe wash over him. The wet y seemed toe alive, moving and shaping itself into a beautiful ypot under his mother''s skillful hands. The surrounding was filled with the scent of earth and the sound of the potter''s wheel turning.


    Sweat glistened on Celeste''s forehead as she worked, her eyes focused on the task at hand. Finally, after what seemed like hours, the ypot wasplete, rising up from the wheel and hardening into a beautiful, sturdy vessel.


    "That''s it," Celeste eximed, wiping the sweat from her brow. Orion couldn''t help but marvel at his mother''s talent, but he was also curious. "So what do you think?" she asked, turning to face him.


    "It''s amazing," he replied, his eyes still fixed on the ypot. "But is this all your gift can do?"


    Not that he was disappointed, but he had just witnessed a remarkable feat: a woman drawing water from a well without a sow. So, when he saw his mother shaping a y pot, it seemed a bit underwhelming inparison."


    "Well, I can do much more than this if you want to see," Celeste eximed, buoyed by her son''s praise. She felt a surge of pride knowing that she possessed such a gift and could showcase it to her son.


    As Orion nodded in response, Celeste rose to her feet and strode over to the sand ys. She turned to face her son and said, "Watch this!" A proud smile illuminated her face as she extended her hand over the sand y, which shimmered with an emerald radiance.


    As Celeste continued to work her magic, the y sand swirled and coalesced into the form of a mortar and pestle, with intricate details etched into its surface. Orion''s amazement grew as he watched his mother''s skill and precision at work.


    "So you can mold the y into any shape you want," Orion marveled, his mind racing with the possibilities of his mother''s gift. In a primitive world where even the most basic tools were made of y, her abilities could prove to be invaluable.


    Celeste nodded in agreement, using the back of her hand to wipe away the beads of sweat that had formed on her forehead. She let out a tired sigh, exining the limitations of her gift to Orion.


    "The size andplexity of what I can make depends on how long it will take me toplete it or whether I''m capable of doing it at all," she said, her voiceced with fatigue. "Currently, I can only use my gift to make one y tank a day, or a maximum of six y pots. Anything more than that would leave me exhausted or unconscious. However, if I do small tasks like adding water and mixing on the wheel, I can reduce the stress and make up to three more y pots."


    As she spoke, Celeste couldn''t help but wish that her gift allowed her to do more. She knew how useful it was to the vige, but she had to ept the limitations of her abilities.


    So it wasn''t as powerful as I had thought," Orion internally sighed in disappointment. Abruptly, he remembered the Amazonian well woman and couldn''t help but think if her ability also had a limit to the quantity of water that she could control. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he believed that she did..


    "Alright, now that we are done showing you what I can do, you can leave and find something to do to keep yourself busy," Celeste said to her son, shooing him away as she knew that she wouldn''t be able to get any work done if he was present.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With understanding, Orion nodded his head and left the backyard. He walked into their supposed living room and decided to see what was in the other two rooms.


    "Click."


    He opened the door and walked into the first one. Seeing several piles of the strange fruit that he had been eating in the corner, a y-molded sink, and some stacked wooden bowls and tes, he could already tell that this was their kitchen.


    Without hesitation, he closed the door and walked into the next room.


    A quiet snore assaulted his ears as he saw his younger sister sleeping on a mat with different piles of clothes surrounding her. "This must be our room," he thought. Quietly closing the door to avoid waking up his sister, Orion walked into the living room and couldn''t help but sigh at how there was barely anything that could keep his attention hooked for hours.


    At least now he understood why Gina was still sleeping at this hour. After several seconds of bouncing around from one thought to another, Orion finally made up his mind and sighed in defeat. "What can I do when the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak?" he muttered to himself as he stepped out of their hut, making sure to close the door, and walked towards Grandma Celia''s hut.


    On his way, he didn''t even bother looking at the neighboring huts and simply made his way straight to the aged woman''s hut. After a minute, he arrived.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Patiently waiting for several seconds, Orion knocked again as he didn''t get a response. He knocked several times and was about to leave, thinking that nobody was home until the wooden door was abruptly pulled open


    "Who is there?" The sound of a woman''s voice rang in his ears as the door was finally pulled open to reveal the owner of the voice. "Oh, sorry for keeping you waiting, I wasn''t expecting any visitors this morning," Grandma Derry said as she stared at Orion in surprise


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but gulp at the amazing sight in front of him. In front of him was Grandma Derry, her body wet and dripping. Her huge melons was hidden unsessfully behind a small piece of cloth that revealed her inner thigh and beautiful legs.


    Regardless, Orion didn''t lose hisposure and responded, "Is Grandma Celia in?" he asked

 Chapter 42 Den Of..

    Grandma Derry nodded, and couldn''t help but wonder why the young boy was looking for Celia. "Am I missing something here?" she thought, trying to read the expression on Orion''s face.


    Orion cleared his throat and began his rehearsed speech. "Can I stay here until nighttime?" he asked. "I am kind of bored, and there is nothing to do at home. So, I decided toe here and spend the rest of the day until I am ready to go home."


    Grandma Derry blinked at his words, trying to process them. She repeated them a few times in her head and couldn''t help but say, "Come again? You want to spend the day here?".


    Orion saw the disbelief in Grandma Derry''s eyes and couldn''t help but wonder if he had misspoken. Nheless, he repeated his words, "I want to stay here until it''s nighttime for me to go home."


    After hearing the same thing again, Grandma Derry no longer doubted that she had heard correctly. The boy was actually asking if he coulde and spend time at their ce. With a deep sigh, she gestured for him toe in.


    Orion walked in and watched as she closed the door without hesitation. His eyes were glued to her stunning body as he watched her remove the piece of cloth that barely did its job and used it to clean her hair.


    "Celia, you have a visitor," Grandma Derry screamed. She picked up her gown that she had hurriedly dropped on the ground and put it on.


    However, Orion couldn''t keep his hands to himself any longer when he saw her putting her cloth over her head. "Let me help you with that, Grandma Derry," he said, offering his help.


    Wthout even waiting for a response, Orion moved his hands over her tworge melons before he grabbed her gown and pulled it down.


    "Thank you," Grandma Derry said with a smile of appreciation as she stared at the young boy beside her. Although she wasn''t one to frequently voice her thoughts, she was beginning to like this new Orion.


    "No problem," Orion responded as hetched his hand over herrge buttocks squeezed it tightly. As expected, there was no reaction. She only looked at him briefly before drawing her eyes towards a figure that came from the backyard.


    Grandma Celia came out of the backyard with apletely drenched body. "It looks like they were taking their bath too," Orion thought to himself as he feasted his eyes with apleting naked view of Grandma Celia''s naked body.


    "Orion?" she blurted out in surprise before looking towards Grandma Derry who immediately replied, "Don''t look at me like that. The boy said he was looking for you and that he wanted to spend the day in our hut."


    Grandma Celia''s eyes widened in surprise once more before she nodded her understanding. Although she had told Orion that he coulde over anytime he wanted, she didn''t know that he would take it seriously and return only after a day. Regardless, somehow, she felt relieved that he was here. It felt that somehow, all the things he had said yesterday were true and weren''t done just tofort her.


    "Hold on a minute, I''ming," she said to Orion before turning her head towards the backyard and yelling, "Celeste''s son is here, Vivian! Hurry up ande and see!"


    Orion''s brows shot up in surprise as soon as he heard her words. "I wonder how many people are sharing this hut," he thought. Nheless, he could already sense that the new arrival would make him duck throb.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion watched as Grandma Celia walked into the room and came out with a piece of cloth in her hand, already covering her body with her slitted dress.


    Soon after, with a perfect timing, a new gilf came into Orion''s vew. She stared at him while he stared at her, mostly at her body. Although, she wasn''t as thick as Grandma Celia and Grandma Derry, he could see a more than enough ass that was enough for a dick riding.


    He waited until she was done cleaning herself and putting on her tulga, which surprisingly looked like a knee-length strapless dress. Behind her, it became shorter, only stopping above her thighs.


    And within several secondster, Orion was surrounded by three goegous gilfs, looking at him with an amazing smile.


    ''Yeah, I made the righ choice'' Orion thought as Grandma Vivian immediately hugged his head into her bountiful breasts, while his hands sneaked under her dress and grabbed her raw fleshy buttocks.


    However, he had to let go when she released and pinched his cheeks. "How are you doing, son? I heard what happened to you." Her voice carried a sad tone to it as she looked at Orion from head to toe.


    Orion responded, "Don''t worry, I''m fine and feeling much better now."


    Grandma nodded her head in relief. She had been worried after seeing Celeste''s state, so knowing that her son was alright brought her a wave of relief. "Thank goodness," she said


    Feeling as though his hands should not be empty at a time like this, Orion stepped close to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Don''t mind me, Grandma Vivian. I''m just here to waste my time until nighttime because I''m bored, so you can carry on with your day and pretend as though I''m not around."


    She was about to respond when Grandma Celia suddenly replied, "No problem."


    "Click!"


    Immediately after her words, the sound of the door closing rang in all of their ears. With the absence of Grandma Derry, it was clear who had just gone out.


    Grandma Vivian sighed in defeat "She snuck out again".


    A loud snort sounded as Grandma Celia responded to her friend "Don\t worry, she promised to tell me where she has been going before the end of the week. So until then, let her do what wants, as long as she has a reasonable excuse" She then turned her withdrew her eyes from her and looked at Orion. "You can stay with him, I wille join you guys when I am done finishing my own part of the chore" Grandma Celia said as she turned around and walked towards the kitchen, her words trialing behind her.

 Chapter 43 Grandma Vivians Exposed Buttocks

    "With only the two of them left in the room, Grandma Vivian turned her head towards Orion and asked, "So, what brings you here? Is there anything I can help you with?" Her voice was filled with curiosity.


    Orion gave a small smile and shook his head, "I''m just here because I was feeling bored. But if you have any tasks to do, I wouldn''t mind lending a hand." He responded, cupping the other rear end of her bountiful cheeks. Surprisingly, he was beginning to miss the concept of panties and undergarments as that would have made his invasion of Grandma Vivian''s bare buttocks a little more exciting and thrilling.


    Grandma Vivian nodded thoughtfully in response, "Well, since I don''t follow the others to work, and Celia had decided to stay with me at home, I don''t really have much to do except rest and wait until they came back".


    Orion couldn''t help but shake his head internally at the fact that what she had just said would be interpreted as ''I am going to keep myselfpany with nothing until evening'' A sigh escaped his lips as he began to also miss his entertainment.


    Nevertheless, since they were both going to be idle for the rest of the day, there was no reason for him not to go straight ahead and focus on his main reason for being here.


    He freed her ass from his grasp and asked, "Can you bend down a little, Grandma Vivian, I want to check something?".


    Grandma Vivian looked at the boy curiously and wondered what he was up to. Still, since he wasn''t asking for much, she bent down a little and rested her hand on her knee, using it as her support.


    As she watched Orion from the corner of her eye disappear behind her, her curiosity was piqued and she asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but nod his head as he looked out at something. "I just wanted to see howrge your buttock is andpare it to Grandma Celia''s," he responded, feeling his throbbing penis finally stand straight, pressing against his tulga.


    Grandma Vivian was astounded by what she had just heard. Without hesitation, she straightened her back and turned around to look at Orion with a frown on her face and an intense gaze in her eyes.


    Witnessing her action and expression, Orion quickly added "Grandma Celia allowed me to y with her body yesterday, and she had muchrger buttocks than your own, so I just wanted to ask to confirm if it were true".


    Since the world''s sexual knowledge was so non-existent to the extent that his mother can stroke his penis during their bath, Orion wanted to find out how much he could get away with his words. He knew that there was a limit somewhere, however since he was the only one around, to know about this, what other way could he find out about the limits without testing the waters himself? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''So this was his reason,'' Grandma Vivian sighed in relief. From Orion''s words, it was obvious that he wasn''t attracted to Celia''s body and simply wanted to find out if hers were smaller than Celia''s. Of course, his reasons were understandable since she was well aware of how unattractive her body was. Even though she had a wide, fleshy buttock that was smaller than Celia''s, it was stillrge enough to be considered unattractive. She quickly responded, "Yes, your Grandma Celia''s buttocks are way bigger than mine." She then proceeded to chuckle at the thought of her friend walking in on them and hearing their discussion. "But don''t tell her that, okay? She still believes that hers is much smaller than mine."


    Orion dazedly nodded his head at the sudden change in the atmosphere of the conversation. He had thought that he was already waist-deep in understanding how this world works, but in reality, it seemed that he was still at the shore with only one foot in the water.


    ''Time to get down to business,'' Orion thought mischievously as he stared at the amused gilf in front of him and said, "Can you bend down so that I can check it out?"


    This time around, Grandma Vivian didn''t only bend down, but raised her gown and anchored it on top of her buttocks. She then spread her legs a little and said "Go ahead".


    Orion didn''t need to be anything more than that before he positioned himself once more behind her and began to sample her firm behind. He raised his hand and gently pped them with enough force to make her buttocks vibrate so that he can test its juggling momentum.


    He nodded in appreciation at the sight of two protruding cheeks rippling with an enticing force. "This is good" Orion muttered to himself as he pulled down his tulga and stood bare naked in the middle of the room.


    Grandma Vivian felt Orion''s hand running against her enormous buttocks and couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows once more. Although she could tell that he wanted to not only make his test, but also y with her body the same way he had yed with Celia''s, she didn''t refuse as there was no reason not to let him do so.


    Nevertheless, since the first time she had met Orion, he had always been a shy young man. She couldn''t help but wonder if he was trying to use her to practice for the uing awakening ceremony, as he was old enough to participate in this year''s own. However, she was unsure if her assumption was right or wrong.


    "Grandma Vivian?" Orion called out for the aged woman''s attention, dragging her out of her thoughts.


    Immediately Grandma Vivian wanted to respond, but she felt something inserting itself into her vagina, causing her to moan out abruptly "Uhh~~ Ah~~ uH~~"


    Seeing her moan out loud every time he stuck his three fingers at once in her and removed it, Orion continued keeping his thrusting and withdrawing technique at the same rhythm with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 44 Disvirgining

    "AH~~ Uh~~ HH~~~"


    Suddenly, the door to the kitchen was swung open, followed by an anxious shout. "What is going on?" Grandma Celia''s sudden gasp of breath echoed throughout the room as she rushed out of the kitchen, expecting to see something bad. To her surprise, she found that it was just Orion, who was ying with her friend''s body the same way he had done with her the day before.


    Grandma Celia released a deep sigh as she observed Grandma Vivian with her dress pulled up over her protruding buttocks and Orion''s fingers moving in and out of her vagina. "Vivian, can you try to lower your voice? Someone might run in here thinking something bad is happening," she scolded her friend.


    Grandma Vivian was already getting used to Orion''s rhythm, so she responded with some effort, "D-- Uh~~ orry I w-- Ahh~~ try" she said with a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. Though her words were a bit incoherent, both Orion and Grandma Celia could hear what she said.


    "Okay" Grandma Celia nodded her head before focussing her attention on Orion "And you, don''t force her to continue with your games once she gets tired" She said.


    Orion nodded with a smile "Don''t worry, I won''t go as far as forcing her once she get''s tired"


    Hearing the young boy''s words, she nodded her head and walked towards the side with her voice trIaling behind her as she left.


    "I wille and join you all once I am done".


    Orion''s expression lit up with joy excited as he heart trembled with anticipation at hat he had just heard. Two fuckable gilfs eachyuing under his control was a thought that he could not get rid of easily.


    As such, with the same excited, he fastened his pace, feeling his fingers slowly being drenched in some pussy juice.


    "AHH~~ U~~HHU~~~ aHH~~"


    At this point, Grandma Vivian had already kept both her hands on the ground and stretched her firm enormous buttocks towards the y moulded ceiling.


    And Orion who was itching to stick his penis in, grabbed her dress and plunged his rock hard shaft deep into her Vagina.


    "UUUHHHHHH~~~~" Grandma Vivian''s eyes shot wide open as her high pitched voice ranged across the hut. Within seconds, she gently copsed face first on the ground with her buttocks still pointed upwards as it slid out of Orion''s penis.


    Orion blinked at her sudden haggard form as she gasp for breath while her body heaved up and down. From how tight her pussy felt when he plunged in at one go, he knew that he might have over done it a little.


    "Haaaa¡­ Ha... " As Grandma Vivian breathed rapidly, she turned he head to the side with some effort and said to Orion "Its seems that I am not as energetic as I used to be. Let me rest for some minutes before we continue".


    "No" Orion responded "I think its because I tried to force my penis down your vagina all out once, instead of taking slowly".


    A thin smile appeared on Grandma Vivian''s lips as she knew that her hole wasn''t loose enough to allow his pration in one go. Although she was ashamed of Orion realizing that for a woman like age to have a really tight vagina like hers meant that she wasn''t that experienced in kushi, she still pushed through and decided not to let the shame tie her down. "Why don''t you try again, but take it a little easy this time?"She responded. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked with a faked doubt on his face as her looked her dripping tight vagina. Although he would loved to dive in with no questions asked, there was still no harm in trying to be caring at least.


    "Yes" Grandma Vivian bobbed her tiredly. And inother to convince Orion that he should continue with what he was, she widened her legs again to shape of a ''v'' drawn upside down.


    Orion gulped at the tantiziling sight. And without further ado, hetched his fingers on her protruding buttocks and possitioned his penis into her dripping vagina. Slowly, he pushed it in, while listening to the short gasp of Grandma Vivian''s moans that yed in the background.


    "Ahh~~"


    "A little more" Orion said in a reassuring tone as he pushed his penis inside her tight gripping vagina. The force he felt was more than enough to push his dick out, making him grabbed both side of her ass, and with ''plup'' he penis was deeply shealthed within her vagina.


    "Uuhmmm~~" Grandma Vivian couldn''t help but moan with her teeth sealed shut at the sudden fullness that came from her vagina. She couldn''t remember thest time she felt like this. And even trying to remember brought back bad memories that she wished she wanted to forget.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    As though Orion had somehow managed to read her thoughts, he hammered his penis into her gripping vagina. At first, it was difficult since every pull made her inner wall want to push him out, and every pration felt as though he was trying to force his way through the walls of Babylon.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Squench" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    But the same those walls fell, were the same her inner fleshy walls soon parted, and gently wrapped around his penis. It began to shape and mould around his veiny shaft, making Orion fell like his had just disvirgined a virgin.


    A thought he wished was true, but nheless, he wasn''t disappointed as he gazed at moaning gilf being hammered underneath him and couldn''t help but raise his hand and p her wide buttocks gently.


    "Fuck!" Orion moaned out quietly as he could feel her already tight vagina arresting his throbbing dick before it was freed.


    "Pah!" "Squench" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    "~~~Orion ~~Ahh~~ Uhh~ Uh~~ rion"


    He felt that she wanted to say something, but instead of slowly down to hear her words, Orion hammered away with a more brutal force as he pped her cheeks without restraints.


    "Squench" "Pah!" "Squench"

 Chapter 45 Den Of Debauchery (2) (R18)

    "AGGGGGHH~~~Ohhh~~" Grandma Vivian let out a deafening moan as Orion''s slow and steady movements made her feel like she was on a wild ride. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of her friend, who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle as the young boy yed with her body.


    "I''m cumming~" Orion eximed for the third time, his voice rising from the pleasure. And just as before, he poured his thick semen into her slippery vagina, causing it to overflow. Grandma Vivian had initially contemted drinking the sweet nectar, but after the first round where she had consumed it all without a single drop spilling, she was too exhausted to even turn her head. Instead, she simply revelled in the sensation of the sticky substance, every time he forcefully poured it deep into her vagina, plugging her hole with it.


    Orion let out a triumphant shout as he poured his semen into her pussy, before copsing onto the ground with a satisfied ''thud''. "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­" Gasping for breath, he wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and watched as his semen overflowed from her wet pink hole falling onto the ground in front of him. The moment was both exhrating and exhausting, and he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of what he had just experienced.


    "I think that''s enough for now. Why don''t you take a break and rest up before continuing your games?" Grandma Celia spoke with a serious tone, her gaze shifting from Orion to her friend. Observing the way Vivian panted heavily with her tongue lolling out of her mouth, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to continue much longer.


    "I agree," Orion chimed in, acknowledging the need for Grandma Vivian to rest. Despite his eagerness to continue, he recognized that it was time to stop for now.


    Grandma Vivian wanted to reply, but with her face nted on the ground and her breathsing in short gasps, she could only watch as Celia came to her aid and helped her up, guiding her towards the backyard to clean up and recuperate.


    Orion watched as they walked out of sight, wishing for them to return soon. After a few minutes, they both entered the room, with Grandma Vivian holding onto Grandma Celia''s shoulders for support as she walked with unsteady steps.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Celia carried a damp cloth, which she used to wipe down the area where they had been ying before walking back outside to the backyard.


    "Orion," Grandma Vivian spoke up, surprised at the fact a young boy like Orion could feel her up so much to the extent that she could still feel as though he was still pounding her.


    "Yes?" Orion responded curiously.


    "Has the vige elder sent for you yet?" she asked.


    "No," Orion shook his head, his eyes following Grandma Celia as she walked out of the backyard and into the kitchen. "But my mother mentioned that it would be sometime this week." He watched as she returned a momentter, holding a bowl of the same apple-shaped fruits he had enjoyed the day before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Go ahead and eat," she said, joining them on the floor. The aroma of the fruit filled the air as she reached for one and took a bite. The juice dripped down her chin as she chewed, savouring the sweetness. Orion followed suit, taking a bite of the fruit and relishing its vour.


    As time passed, they started to engage in conversation, delving into topics that resonated with Orion''s own thoughts. Initially, Orion had braced himself for a dull evening of dining in bountiful raw flesh and pussy juice, but surprisingly, after ploughing her vagina to the extent that she could no longer walk properly, he found himself not wanting to continue with the task at hand. The reason being, he was thoroughly enjoying the conversation and didn''t want it to end.


    As they chatted, he learned that there were two other women besides the three of them living there. He couldn''t help but wonder what the other half of the five residents looked and acted like. However, he didn''t dwell on it too much as he was confident he would meet them sooner orter.


    During their conversation, Orion found himself drawn to Grandma Celia and couldn''t resist taking her hand and cing it on his dick since he was still naked. Initially, she was confused, but he gently guided her hand up and down, and soon she understood. She continued talking and stroking his penis obliviously, unaware of the impact her firm grip was having on Orion, who was experiencing a flood of sensations from her touch.


    And every time Orion''s penis throbbed, indicating that he was about toe, she eagerly pressed her lips on his shaft and savoured everyst drop, refusing to leave even a single sip. As the conversation carried on, the sun slowly sank below the horizon. Orion interrupted the discussion with a subtle "ahem," signalling that it was time to head back home.


    Turning to the two elderly women before him, he announced, "I should probably start making my way back before my motheres looking for me."


    Grandma Vivian chuckled and responded, "Yes, you''re right. I definitely don''t want to hear Celeste screaming in a teary voice. Make sure to give her my regards when you get home."


    "Okay," Orion replied before turning his attention to Grandma Celia, who had just stood up from the ground with a sticky, whitish liquid - his semen, at the corner of her mouth. Although he wasn''t able to fuck her, having her wrap her mouth around his penis, continuously was more than enough for him to relish in.


    ''At least I learned a lot of new things,'' Orion thought to himself. With the wealth of knowledge he had acquired, it was unlikely that anyone other than his family and close neighbours would realize that he doesn''t remember anything.


    As he turned and walked towards the door, Grandma Celia apanied him and opened it, bidding him farewell as he stepped out. She closed the door behind him, and he was left to make his way home, reflecting on the enlightening conversation he had just had with the two aged women.

 Chapter 46 Orions Family

    On his way home, Orion was seized by the urge to knock on the doors of his neighbouring huts to discover who lived there and who would answer. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. He felt toozy to go through with it, and the thought of potentially having to answer personal questions from his neighbours, who he was sure already knew quite a bit about him, like Grandma Celia and the others, was off-putting.


    "I''m home!" Orion dered, opening the door with a resounding ''click'' to ensure that his announcement was heard throughout the entire hut.


    "Where did you go?" his older sister questioned suspiciously, causing Orion''s gaze to shift downward to meet her inquisitive stare.


    Orion let out a tired sigh. "Not even a wee," he muttered under his breath.


    Reena snorted at her brother''s reaction. "Not unless I know where you''ve been," she retorted, taking another bite of the kalna fruit she had been munching on.


    Exhaling dramatically, Orion replied, "I went to visit Grandma Celia''s hut," as he walked over to his sister. Once he arrived, he paused and picked up one of the five remaining kalna fruits, savouring its delicious taste. As he ate, he pondered how these fruits could fill him up and provide an unnatural amount of energy. He couldn''t help but wonder how they were grown and why he hadn''t seen any meat or other delicacies.


    "Huh!" Reena stared at Orion in confusion, her suspicion growing with each passing second. "And when did you start visiting those old women''s huts?" she asked incredulously.


    Orion smiled at Reena''s incredulous expression. "Since today," he replied, trying to reassure her. Seeing that she still looked doubtful, he added, "Weren''t you the one who told me to get close to Grandma Celia and the rest?" He snorted in amusement, recalling the conversation they had had earlier.


    As he walked up towards her, he couldn''t help but notice Reena''s linen shirt. Without a second thought, he went behind her and slipped his hand underneath it, searching for something specific.


    After a moment, he found what he was looking for and grasped it tightly. Reena raised an eyebrow at his sudden action but didn''t say anything as she continued to eat her fruit.


    "Well, I didn''t think you would take my words seriously," she finally replied, still looking a bit sceptical.


    While cupping her breast and ying with her nipples, Orion chose to divert the question by asking "Where is mom?".


    "She went out to fetch water".


    ''Fuck!'' Orion couldn''t help but internally cursed out loudly within his mind. He had almost forgotten that he was supposed to join her in fetching the water.


    Reena continued her response with a hint of annoyance in her voice, "She looked for you, but since she couldn''t find you and didn''t know where you had gone, she decided to fetch the water herself."


    Orion felt guilty and decided to make it up to her by waking up early tomorrow and going to fetch the water by himself. As he released Reena''s nipples from his grip, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of desire. He quickly shook his head to dispel those thoughts and headed towards the backyard to wash himself.


    After a quick bath, Orion walked back into the hut and was surprised to see Gina chatting with Reena. He decided to join them and listened quietly to their conversation, picking up some interesting details about their lives. He learned that Gina had visited a friend early in the morning when he had left, and some minute details about the kind of farming work Reena does.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey Reena," Orion asked with a curious tone, "What gifts did you awaken?"


    Reena shot a cunning smile towards her brother and replied, "I''m not going to tell you." She stuck out her tongue at Orion in defiance. "If you really want to know, then try to remember it yourself."


    Gina couldn''t help but chuckle at her older sister''s retort and shook her head at the behaviour of her two older siblings.


    Orion was about to respond, but the sound of the door opening drew his attention. He quickly sprang to his feet and headed towards the door, knowing exactly who it was.


    As Celeste walked in, Orion''s instincts kicked in, and he rushed to help her carry the y pot down from her head. Celeste, however, couldn''t help but appreciate his newfound courteous behaviour.


    Initially, she felt a pang of frustration when she couldn''t locate it on her way out. However, she knew that staying angry at him forever wouldn''t do any good.


    Orion deftly took the heavy y pot filled with water and headed towards the backyard to fill it up in the tank.


    "Come and help me, Gina," Orion hollered at his younger sister.


    "I''m on my way!" Gina swiftly got up from the floor and ran towards him to lend a hand.


    Observing all of this, Reena shook her head and muttered under her breath, "Children." But her thoughts were interrupted as she noticed her mother reaching for thest fruit in the bowl.


    With a sigh, Reena watched her mother happily munch on the kalna. "Parents," she muttered to herself.


    At times, Reena found herself feeling vexed by her family''s quirks and habits. But despite all of that, there were moments when she couldn''t help but love them and feel grateful for their presence in her life.


    Noticing her daughter lost in thought, Celeste finished eating the kalna in her hand and walked towards their room. "I heard that the messenger from the vige chief mighte tomorrow, so you all should go take a bath so that we can sleep early tonight," she said in a loud voice, making sure her words reached her children''s ears. "Especially you, Orion."


    "Okay, Mom," they all responded in unison, with only Reena nodding her head in agreement but letting out a tired sigh.


    True to Celeste''s words, as darkness descended, they all took their baths and retired to their mats to sleep, preparing for the arrival of the vige chief''s messenger the following day.

 Chapter 47 Fiona, The Well-Woman

    Reena''s frustration was palpable as she asked her mother, "Mom, are you absolutely certain that you didn''t mishear?" Had she known her mother truly meant what she said yesterday, Reena would have crept out of the hut before dawn to make it to work.


    Celeste, worn out and exhausted, shook her head in response to her daughter''s repeated query. ''Don''t worry about what we''ll eat today," she assured her daughter with a tired sigh. "I will take care of it."


    Reena huffed in frustration and turned her head away from her mother in a fit of anger. She wished her mother understood the importance of maintaining her reputation as one of the top workers on the farm. However, witnessing her brother''sing-of-age ceremony and receiving an official invitation to the vige Chief''s hut was a once-in-a-lifetime event that she simply couldn''t miss. It seemed like a reasonable excuse to skip work today.


    However, Reena''s eyes flickered nervously around her junior sister and mother, but Orion was nowhere in sight. "And how about Orion? What if he misses his own invitation?'' she voiced her concern, highlighting the problem at hand. Initially, when she had informed him that their mother had gone to fetch water alone after failing to locate him, she never expected him to wake up before dawn and head out to fetch water himself.


    Though his initiative pleased her, she couldn''t help but worry about the messenger''s arrival - what if they came and Orion was nowhere to be found?


    Celeste let out a frustrated sigh as she replied, "Well, let''s just hope he makes it back from the well on time." She often felt at a loss with her son''s behaviour. However, his absence did allow her to finally discuss with her daughters the topic she and Orion had talked about the day before.


    ¡­..............


    This morning, as the sun had yet to rise and everyone was sound asleep, I quietly slipped out of the room with a y pot in one hand and a Kalna fruit in the other and went out to fetch the water by myself.


    Although I have onlye across two fruits - the bright yellow mango-shaped fruit and the light green apple-shaped one, both of which tasted the same, and of which I still yet don''t know the name of thetter - I am curious if there are any other fruits in the vige or if there will only ever be fruits to survive on. And, to be honest, after spending almost half of my lifespan on Earth, I don''t think that it will take much time before I get tired of eating them, even if they are a bit sweet and delicious.


    As I arrived at the well, the faint light of dawn barely illuminated the area. As expected, there was no queue of people waiting for their turn to collect water. Without any hesitation, I walked forward, making my way towards the well.


    As I approached, my eyes once more fell upon a remarkable sight. There was a towering, muscr woman beside the well - Fiona, the Amazonian beauty, with thick curves and a toned, imposing physique. Her behind was exposed, covered only by a small loincloth that barely concealed her shapely buttocks. She was bent over the well, moving her hands skillfully to control the flow of water as it filled a stic bucket beside her. The sight was as visually pleasing as I had remembered it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To be honest, if it weren''t for Fiona''s towering and muscr figure, along with her firm and enormous ass, I might have mistaken her for Aunt Greta''s neighbour, also coincidentally named Fiona.


    Regardless, as she stood up and bent down again, I stealthily approached her and uncovered my throbbing penis and gently poked my shaft through the fabric of her loincloth, feeling the warmth of her Vagina beneath it. To my surprise, she didn''t seem to notice my presence behind her. She was so focused on using her gift that my actions went unnoticed until she straightened her back and brought her two muscr thighs together, trapping my penis within their confines.


    "Huh!" She eximed as she spun around in surprise, applying unintentional pressure on my finger, causing it to slip out of her grasp with a forceful jolt.


    ''Damn it!'' I couldn''t help but curse internally as that was all it took for my shaft to vibrate violently, causing a small amount of precum to stain its tip.


    As she turned around andid her eyes on me, she let out a deep sigh, attempting to calm herself down from the sudden jolt of surprise. "Oh, it''s you," she said, her voiceced with a hint of relief. With a noticeable curiosity in her eyes, she asked, "Did youe to fetch water alone?".


    I nodded my head, trying to hide a smirk that threatened to break out on my face as I couldn''t help but notice the glimmer of curiosity in Fiona''s eyes. It was obvious that my early arrival at the well had caught her off guard, given that most vigers only came out after sunrise to fetch their water.


    I had been racking my brain for hours, trying to find a way to catch Fiona''s attention. Then, during a conversation with Grandma Celia and Grandma Vivian, I stumbled upon a piece of information that could potentially work. Without hesitation, I decided to put it into practice and see if it would work.


    Also, fetching water by myself was a total no-brainer. I mean, with my mother enforcing a ''no-fap'' rule until my awakening ceremony, it was the perfect excuse to get closer to Fiona.


    As I anticipated, Fiona regarded me with a pensive gaze for a moment before nodding inprehension and extending her right hand towards me. "Your payment," she requested, prompting me to ce the y pot down and present her with the kalna. After carefully inspecting the fruit, she set it down on the ground near the well and pivoted around, extending her hand as she readied to activate her gift.

 Chapter 48 Fiona, The Well-Woman (2)

    "Wait a minute..." I expressed, swiftly stopping her from activating her gift.


    As she turned her head to the side and looked at me from the corner of her eye, I couldn''t help but notice the raised eyebrow and nk expression on her face. With a hint of curiosity in her voice, she asked, "What is it?".


    Immediately, I said, "Do you mind sharing a few details about your gift before you continue?" I watched as her expression transformed from suspicion to curiosity, and finally to understanding.


    As she turned around and stared down at me, I could feel the weight of her gaze. "Truthfully," she said, "it''s not every day that someone asks me about my gift, so I''m not sure what to say." But then, to my surprise, her lips curved into a smile as she continued, "Go ahead, ask me what you want to know about my gift?".


    I nodded, wanting to speak. However, due to our close proximity, my nose unintentionally caught a whiff of her arousing rosy body scent and brushed against her left bountiful breast through the fabric of her tight tube top. I felt the urge to step back and give us both some space, but since she didn''t seem to mind our close proximity, I didn''t say anything. Instead, I tried to take advantage of the situation and continued our conversation.


    "Can you tell me what your gift does?" I asked, my lips unintentionally brushing against her soft constricted nipples as I spoke. Although I had initially wished I was a bit taller when I first met her, I reminded myself that I was only sixteen and had to be patient for my growth spurt.


    Her expression became pensive, lost in thought as I tenderly brushed my lips over her hidden nipples. Despite my actions, she remained silent, allowing the moment to linger. Suddenly, breaking the silence, she cleared her throat and spoke with conviction, "My gift allows me to extract water from the earth."


    Her words took me by surprise, and I halted everything I was doing to focus on her. Looking up at her in amazement, I asked, "You can pull out water from the ground?".


    I needed rification.


    Fiona stifled herughter, clearly amused by my reaction. "Yes, although I doubt you haven''t seen me use my gift," she said. "But if you want, I can show you how I do it." With a gesture towards the well, she invited me toe closer to it.


    "Alright, show me how you do it," I said, withdrawing my body from hers, and making my way around the well. Fiona turned towards it, her eyes following me as I peered down into the murky depths.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," I muttered to myself as I squinted into the well, seeing nothing but ck, muddy sand. There was no sign of water anywhere. "Damn," I muttered under my breath, quickly realizing that Fiona''s ability was indeed impressive. After all, I had seen my mother sculpt a y pot without touching it, so I shouldn''t have been too surprised.


    However, I quickly remembered that every gift must have its limitations, just like my mother''s ability to sculpt y pots without touching them.


    "Are you ready?" Fiona asked, her arms outstretched over the well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes," I nodded eagerly, eager to witness her gift in action and see how she could pull water from the ground.


    Despite the limitations that Fiona''s gift might have, this discovery only heightened my excitement for my uing awakening ceremony. I couldn''t wait to see what kind of gift and inner strength I would awaken within myself. The possibilities were endless, and the anticipation was exhrating.


    Her hands emitted a mesmerizing deep green glow as she moved them around the well, gesturing for the water to rise from the ckish muddy sand. And rise it did, a clear stream of water spilling forth in contrast to the dark sand. Guided by Fiona, the water flowed into my y pot, filling it to the brim with refreshing rity. Shemanded the stream of water with effortless ease, and as the pot overflowed, she withdrew her hands, the green glow fading away. The remaining water trickled back into the well, absorbed by the murky sand.


    Okay, no matter how ustomed I was bing to this primitive world of magic, watching that scene unfold before me was still an incredible sight to behold.


    Turning to me with a smile on her face, Fiona asked, "How was it?".


    "It was simply incredible to watch," I said, immediately taking the chance topliment her, "You look absolutely stunning when you use your gift." Her smile widened slowly, like the petals of a flower blooming under the sun, and somehow, I could tell my words had touched her heart.


    She looked at me and asked, "What''s your name?" curious to know more about me.


    My response was immediate. "I''m Orion," I stated confidently.


    She nodded her head in response, her eyes shining with a newfound curiosity. "I will remember it," she replied with a hint of yfulness in her voice. Suddenly, her attention was drawn to something behind me, and she squinted her eyes, trying to get a better view. "It seems that the other vigers areing to fetch their water," she said, turning back to me. "You should probably leave before it bes too crowded around here."


    As I nodded in response, a surge of creativitypelled me to improvise onest thought. With my penis still erect and hanging out in the open, I picked up the pot and bnced it precariously on top of my head before I stared back at her.


    "Sorry," I said, my hands gripping the sides of the pot tightly. "But, do you think you could help me bring my tulga down a little?"


    Initially, Fiona appeared confused, but her gaze soon shifted downward to where my throbbing veiny penis was hanging out in the open, supporting the weight of my tulga, which rested on top of it.

 Chapter 49 Going Home On Time

    As she gave a subtle nod of understanding, her eyes fixed on the tulga, she slowly descended to her knees, to cover my hard veiny penis with it. But as she began to tug it down, her fingers grazed against my throbbing shaft, sending a jolt of electricity through my body, causing my already erected penis to pulsate with pleasure under her skilful touch.


    Despite her initial efforts, the cloth stubbornly refused to budge over my erect penis. Frustrated, Fiona abruptly shifted her focus to it, wrapping her wide delicate fingers around it and gently pumping it downwards. As her touch sent a wave of warmth through me, she deftly pulled the tulga downwards,pletely covering my private parts in a fluid motion.


    My breath hitched involuntarily as her hand brushed against my foreskin, rubbing away my precum while she withdrew it from under my tulga. "Uhh~~," I let out a quiet moan, unable to control my reaction to her touch.


    I kept my gaze fixed on her as she stood up and straightened her back, her hand still outstretched as she gazed at the thick whitish liquid on her finger, confusion etched on her face. Suddenly, her expression changed to one of realization as she spoke, "This is your...". Before she could finish, I interjected, "That is my semen", letting out a deep sigh. "It seems that I mistakenly cummed while you were holding my erected penis. And my mother even told me not to waste it," I added, faking a slight embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry about it," she said reassuringly, "It''spletely natural for a young boy like you. But as you grow older, you''ll learn to control yourself." She nodded understandingly and shed a warm smile. Although all I wanted was for her to wrap her firm hand around my hand and pump it a little, what happened next made me gulp down my saliva.


    Fiona extended her hand towards her mouth and savoured my thick whitish semen that coated her fingers, swallowing it with relish. As she turned her attention back to me, she remarked, "You see, not a drop of your semen went to waste."


    I nodded in response and managed to utter a soft "Thank you." She nodded back and observed me as I turned around to head back home. On the way, I strolled past some vigers who were already queuing up in the middle of a long line leading towards the well. Some of them courteously greeted me, and I reciprocated while hurrying across the reddish y road to reach home on time. If my mother''s information was correct, then I had to be there before the messenger arrived.


    ¡­.............¡­.


    It took me roughly thirty minutes to make my way back home due to the distance and the poor road condition. As I approached our hut, I pushed the fence open with one hand and closed it behind me.


    Coming to a stop in front of our hut, I extended my hand once more and knocked on the door. The voices I had heard from inside abruptly fell silent, and several sets of footsteps echoed, indicating that someone was approaching the door.


    "Who''s there?" a voice called out from behind the door. I didn''t even need a split second to recognize the owner of the voice.


    "Come on, you guys haven''t forgotten about your brother so soon, have you?" I eximed with a deep, loud sigh. As expected, the wooden door suddenly flung open, and a small figure came dashing out, screaming, "Brother!".


    I quickly shifted my body to the side, positioning myself so that she missed me and fell to the ground. ''Phew! That was a close call,'' I sighed internally.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Brother... sniff!" Gina, lying t on the ground, turned her tearful eyes to me.


    I wanted to reply, but my mother''s voice suddenly boomed, and her figure came into view. "Stop ming your brother when you were the one who ran into him," she said with an amused tone in her voice. "Come on, get up and dust yourselves off. I don''t want the vige chief''s messenger to see you like that."


    Gina quickly dried up her fake tears, and Reena walked out to help me carry the y pot from the top of my head. But not before painfully pinching my arm and the side of my stomach with her strong fingers.


    "You deserve it," were thest words she whispered into my ears before walking back into the hut to pour the water into the tank.


    Observing the different reactions of my sisters, I was about to enter the room when my eyes locked with my mother''s. I looked away, trying to act nonchnt, but suddenly felt her hand catch my ears.


    "Ouch!" I eximed, wincing in pain.


    As soon as she realized her actions had hurt me, she quickly released my ears and flicked her finger across my forehead with enough force to make me massage it carefully.


    "Why did you go out alone to fetch water without informing me? Didn''t I tell you that the Vige chief''s messenger would be arriving today? Besides, we already have enough water in the tank, so you should have just waited until tomorrow or even until the evening," scolded my mother with a hint of annoyance in her tone. Her gorgeous ck hair swayed back and forth as she ranted about my actions and their consequences, pointing out the various difficulties that could arise if I missed the messenger.


    Despite her rebuke, a small smile crept across my face as she continued to lecture me.


    All of a sudden, she fell silent and knit her eyebrows together in a scowl as she red at me. "Why are you smiling?" she demanded. "Do you think that I can''t punish you for your actions?" her voiceced with a mixture of bewilderment and irritation.


    In response, I simply shook my head and replied, ''"You know, this might just be the first time since I lost my memory that I''ve ever seen you angry, and even with that fiery look on your face, you still manage to take my breath away with your beauty.''" As I watched her stunned expression slowly fade into one of defeat, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over me.

 Chapter 50 The Village Chiefs Messenger

    But just as I thought the tense moment had passed, a loud snort erupted from Gina. With a scoff, she quickly dismissed mypliment, saying, "Don''t mind him, Mom. He''s just trying to talk his way out of trouble. Believe me, you definitely don''t look stunning when you''re angry, so don''t fall for his lies."


    It took all of my effort not to click my tongue against my cheeks as I looked at Gina in pity. As expected, my mother''s expression, which had seemed to calm down, immediately turned to Gina and bore into her with an intense gaze.


    Gina gulped nervously, realizing the gravity of her words. She turned her head away and stammered, ''I...I didn''t mean it like that, okay?''


    But before she could exin any further, my mother''s finger jabbed towards the entrance of the hut. "Get inside. Now," shemanded.


    Yeah, this was definitely the first time that I am seeing her so angry.


    Without hesitation, Gina sauntered into the hut, eager to escape our mother''s withering re. As I turned to follow her, the sound of heavy footsteps grinding and crushing against the reddish y soil reached my ears, causing me to pause.


    I pivoted on my heel and focused my gaze on the approaching figures. One of them was a grown man dressed in a tulga simr to mine, carrying a cotton-woven bag over one shoulder. The other was a young girl, roughly my height and age, with short ck hair and a piece of cloth tied around her waist that stopped at her thighs. Her long-sleeved midriff top was held together by buttons at the front, revealing a generous amount of cleavage for all to see.


    Noticing her slightly perky breasts and toned long legs, I couldn''t help but think that she bore a striking figure to Reena, albeit with her own unique alluring appeal.


    As I turned to face the neers, I realized that my mother was already politely greeting them with a warm smile. It didn''t take long for me to recognize the man as the vige chief''s messenger, and judging by the girl''s resemnce to him, I could only assume that she was his daughter.


    After a few seconds, they came to a stop in front of us, and the man addressed us with a courteous smile. ''Is this the household of Miss Celeste?'' he asked, his gaze shifting from my mother to me and then back again."


    "Yes, I am Celeste, and this is my son, Orion" My mother responded with a nod and pointed towards me.


    Taking the hint, I stepped forward and introduced myself. "My name is Orion," I expressed.


    The man nodded in acknowledgement and cleared his throat before introducing himself. "Even though you might have already guessed, I will introduce myself again," he said. "I am Thak, the vige chief''s messenger, and this is my daughter T. She will also be participating in this year''s awakening ceremony." He gestured towards his daughter, who remained silent and simply nodded in response.


    Thak proceeded, "As per the vige head''s instructions, your awakening ceremony is scheduled tomence tomorrow. Therefore, you are expected to be present in the vige chief''spound immediately after sunrise tomorrow, to initiate the awakening process." Pausing briefly, he allowed his words to sink in before continuing, "I regret that I was unable to deliver this message yesterday, as intended. Unfortunately, due to unforeseen circumstances, I was unable to do so. I sincerely hope that you can forgive me for this dy." he apologized, his exhaustion evident in a long, tired sigh that escaped his lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please don''t concern yourself with it. We appreciate youing today to inform us," my mother responded graciously, conveying her gratitude for his presence.


    Thak acknowledged her response with a nod, and proceeded to draw his handbag forward, reaching inside to retrieve a stunning wooden chip. It was intricately carved, depicting rays of light spreading outwards, and he presented it to me with care.


    I eagerly extended my hand to receive the beautiful wooden chip from Thak, marvelling at the intricate design of the rays of light spreading outwards.


    "As previously mentioned, it is essential that you arrive promptly after sunrise. However, to gain entry into thepound, it ispulsory that you present this chip to the guards. Make sure not to forget it, or risk beingbelled as ater and losing valuable points," Thak exined, arching his eyebrows in a knowing manner.


    I nodded my head in agreement, fullyprehending the importance of the wooden chip and the potential consequences of forgetting it.


    "Good. I will be expecting you tomorrow, Orion," he responded as he turned his attention back to my mother and said, "See youter Miss Celeste."


    "Alright, have a good day, Mr Thak," my mother politely responded, and we watched as Mr Thak and his daughter turned around and walked away. Ignoring the fact that the little girl didn''t say anything, I couldn''t help but notice the way her perky buttocks kissed the fabric tied around her waist, and the hypnotic sway it showcased as she walked away.


    I withdrew my eyes from her waist the moment I was done appreciating the view and turned towards my mother, asking her the first question that popped into my mind immediately after that conversation.


    "What does Mr Thak mean by ''points''?" I questioned.


    With a chuckle, my mother proceeded to exin, "Remember how I told you that you will be learning how to reproduce with a woman and to awaken your gift and inner strength?".


    "Yes, I remember" I replied, intrigued


    "Well, during your training, you will receive points based on your performance. The points represent the kind of gift you can request from the vige chief or what kind of gift the chief will give you. So, it''s best to avoid situations where your points will be deducted, unless you don''t mind failing your awakening ceremony," she added, emphasizing the importance of the points.

 Chapter 51 Preparation

    "Ah, I see," I thought, my head nodding in understanding. "But why didn''t you disclose this information to me earlier?" I suddenly asked, feeling a twinge of annoyance. If she had mentioned something like this before, I wouldn''t have been caught off guard by those mysterious ''points.''


    In response, she let out a sudden snort at my question. "I''ve already shared everything you needed to know about the awakening ceremony before," she retorted. "But you had to go and lose your memories, didn''t you? So instead of repeating myself, I decided to give you the essential details and let you figure out the rest when you get there as your punishment."


    As I listened to her words, I couldn''t help but feel tired of the former Orion''s actions, even though he was part of the reason why I am here today. ''And yet, you forgot one of the most crucial pieces of information,'' I thought to myself wearily. Nheless, I responded, "Is there anything else that''s important for me to know?".


    Since it was already toote to argue with her, I figured it would be better to focus on preparing for tomorrow. My mother wore a pensive expression before answering, "There''s not much else you need to know for now. Just make sure you arrive on time at the vige chief''spound and avoid doing anything that could result in point deductions. Don''t forget to bring your wooden chip and an extra tulga as you might need it on your first day. Lastly, remember that the awakening ceremonysts for several days, during which you''ll be taught about the vige''s values and given enough time to earn points, which will enable you to get a gift from the vige chief once it''s over."


    "Will I be staying at the vige chief''spound or can Ie back home?" I asked, realising that the ceremony would take more than a day.


    My mother replied, "You''ll be able toe back home in the evening." As I absorbed her words, she added, "Andstly, make sure to pray to Naka that you awaken a good gift like mine or your sister''s."


    I nodded in understanding and made a mental note of her instructions, particrly the reminder to bring an extra tulga. Also, as I heard the name ''Naka'' again, thest time being when I first opened my eyes, I couldn''t help but wonder more about this world and its beliefs. However, I had a pressing question on my mind, and I turned to my mother to ask, "Mom, what is Reena''s gift?".


    My mother looked at me with confusion. "Hasn''t Reena told you about her gift?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "No," I replied. "She said I would have to find out for myself and that she wouldn''t tell me anything."


    As my mother was about to reveal Reena''s gift, she was abruptly interrupted by a figure that flew into the room and covered her mouth. I quickly recognized the figure as Reena, and decided to retreat to the hut to rest and prepare for the awakening ceremony, since I knew that I won''t be getting any answer from the way she stared at me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Later on, Reena entered the hut, looking apprehensive as she followed our mother to the backyard. I noticed Gina in the corner, eating kalna and watching us with amusement.


    I made the decision to approach her and join her, as I had yet to eat breakfast. Just as I was reaching out to grab a piece of fruit, Gina surprised me by offering me a slice of kalna from her own hand. Without hesitation, I indulged in the juicy fruit, savouring its delicious vour before swallowing it. As I did so, my other hand found its way to her waist, and I skillfully slipped it beneath her tulga to grasp her small plump buttock. The intimate moment between us was filled with both nourishment and desire.


    Although she wasn''t old enough for Kushi, that didn''t bother me, as I could still enjoy various parts of her body that were taking the shape of our own mother''s. In time, I was sure that as she grew older, her hip would surely grow wider and her breasts would probably also take the shape and size of our mother''s, if not a bit smaller.


    Gina continued to feed me the same fruit she was eating, while my hands had already pulled up her tulga over her waist, groping and massaging her pointed nipples and small breasts. And, Reena was helping our mother make some new batches of y pots, since she wouldn''t be going to the farm today.


    Although I wanted to go to Grandma Celia''s hut and refill their pussies with my semen, I decided to take my mother''s advice and save my energy for tomorrow. Because I know I''ll be needing it.


    ¡­......................


    Orion woke up the next morning to find Gina wrapped tightly around him like a vine, their bodies entwined on the mat beneath them. Letting out a tired yawn, he carefully disentangled himself from her embrace, mindful not to disturb the others who were still sleeping. After stretching his body a few times, his gaze fell upon his mother, who was slowly rousing from her slumber, rubbing the sleep from her eyes with her delicate fingers.


    Orion watched as she slowly sat up straight and set her eyes on him. "Good morning Mom" He greeted his mother with a smile on his face. Her fleshy thighs were on full disy as the cloth tied around her waist had ridden up dangerously over her inner thighs, giving him the much-needed support to push his morning wood to full throttle.


    "Good morning, Orion," Celeste greeted with a warm smile, hoping to mask her restless night. "How did you sleep?" she inquired, knowing she herself had tossed and turned. The thought of her son either awakening a useless gift or not awakening one that could help him achieve the life she couldn''t provide weighed heavily on her mind. It had left her feeling exhausted and drained, making it difficult to rest.

 Chapter 52 The Village Chiefs Compound

    "Mom," Orion called out, his voice snapping her out of her daze. "You look tired," he observed, concern etched on his face as he took in the heavy bags under her eyes. "I can tell you didn''t get as much good sleep as I did."


    As Celeste''s anxious figure caught Orion''s attention, understanding suddenly shed within his eyes. He exhaled deeply and added, "Are you worried about my awakening ceremony?".


    As Celeste caught her son''s intense gaze and listened to his question, she nodded slowly, a wry smile creeping upon her lips. "I can''t help but wonder what kind of gift you might awaken," she said, her voice faltering slightly as emotions threatened to overwhelm her. "Perhaps it will be a useful gift, one that allows you to live the life I never could give you. Or perhaps..." Her voice trailed off, and she fought to control the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes. She couldn''t bear to voice her worst fears aloud.


    Orion wasted no time in walking over to Celeste, gently wiping away the tears that hadnded on her cheeks. As he dried her tears, he locked eyes with her and said, "Look outside, it''s almost morning. Instead of washing up, I''m hereforting you. If you keep behaving like this, I might actually fail my awakening ceremony and receive a points deduction."


    Celeste''s eyes widened as she nced out the window and saw that the sun was about to rise. They still weren''t ready to go to the vige chief''spound. She quickly sprang to her feet and pushed Orion towards the backyard so he could have his bath.


    Orion followed Celeste outside and watched as she fetched water from the tank for him to use. He took his bath as she went back inside the hut, smiling at her care and concern but also eager to pass his awakening ceremony and begin his new life as a gifted individual.


    Inside the hut, Celeste quickly woke up her two daughters, shaking their shoulders gently. "Wake up, both of you," she urged. Within a few seconds, they sat up, rubbing the sleep from their eyes.


    "It''s morning," Celeste reminded them. "Today is the day your brother goes to the vige chief''spound. We can''t afford to bete." Her tone was stern, and both girls quickly recalled the importance of today.


    Gina was the first to jump to her feet and join Orion in taking her bath. Reena followed soon after, knowing that she needed to drop Orion off at the ceremony before heading to the farm for the day.


    ¡­..........¡­


    Orion mentally checked off the items on his mental checklist as he walked towards the hut with the fence. "Extra tulga, check. Wooden chip, check. Arrive on time..." he thought, ticking off thest item as he approached the fence-enclosed hut that he could see from a mile away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As he got closer, he noticed that the fence was not randomly put together like the ones around his own hut and others in the vige. Instead, it was carefully crafted, forming a proper fence around the threerge huts that rose above it, giving the ce a sense of grandeur and importance.


    Reena''s eyes traced the contours of Orion''s arms as they coiled around her waist. At times, he would tenderly squeeze her buttocks or shift his grip to encircle her breasts, leaving them exposed to the chill of the morning breeze. But now, his gaze was fixed on the vige chief''spound, his expression distant and unfocused. Unable to contain her curiosity, Reena inquired, "Are you feeling nervous, brother?".


    "No need to worry, sis. I''m not nervous," Orion replied, his fingers still sticky with his elder sister''s pussy juice as he continuously dipped it into her vagina. "I''m just surprised at how massive it is," he continued, savouring the sound of his sister''s hushed infrequent moans as he spoke. As they arrived at the gates, he withdrew his hand and retrieved the folded tulga from his mother, who had held it for him on their way there.


    In a matter of seconds, Orion deftly unfolded a portion of his tulga and retrieved a wooden chip, which he promptly handed to the left guard stationed at the gate alongside his counterpart. Despite wearing a simr tulga to Orion''s, the guards sported a thick, brown, high-waisted fabric wrapped around their lower stomachs, which appeared to be stitched onto the garment itself. As they nodded in confirmation and handed back the wooden chip, Orion''s eyes wandered to the hand-crafted wooden spears each of the guards held. This was the first time he had encountered weapons in this world.


    At first, Orion had believed this ce to be a paradise where a man could fuck as they pleased until his final days. However, his internal sigh of resignation was tempered by the realization that ''In some ways, it still was a paradise'' he thought.


    With this in mind, he led his family into the vige chief''spound, his footsteps sure and steady.


    As soon as he stepped inside, he was greeted by the bustling sight of the vige chief''spound already teeming with other vigers who had arrived earlier than him. Judging by their sheer numbers, he estimated there were at least forty individuals, a diverse mix of men, women, and even children his age.


    Orion scanned the bustling crowd, observing the different groups of people chatting and socializing with each other. He was tempted to keep to himself, but he knew that it wouldn''t do him any good to be a lone figure in a sea of strangers. As he was pondering who to approach, he noticed a few figures making their way towards him.


    "Orion!" Suddenly, a voice cut through the bustling crowd, calling out his name. He turned to see a boy around his age, apanied by a man and woman who appeared to be in theirte forties.


    As the trio approached, Orion couldn''t help but reflect on his previous assumptions. Had the previous version him been an introvert who kept to himself, or had he made friends and colleagues in this world? After careful consideration, he had ultimately leaned towards theter assumption, reasoning that it was reasonable for the former to at least know a few people in this world.

 Chapter 53 [Bonus ] Gorg And His Family

    Orion felt a sudden jolt as the boy ran towards him, his hands wrapped around him tightly as if he was a lifeline. Relief spread across the boy''s face, and he said "You know, I thought I had lost you when you slipped into the river unconscious aftering out from the other side and didn''t resurface. I was so scared," The boy continued, tapping Orion''s back a few times before pausing. "But, thankfully, sister and some of the other vigers were there to save you and take you to the healer." The boy let out a tired sigh before releasing Orion from his grip and smiling at him. "Regardless, it seems that Miss Greta was able to heal you and restore you to full health."


    Despite the boy''s efforts to engage in friendly chatter, Orion remained silent, feeling overwhelmed and exhausted by the ordeal. Instead, he opted for the most logical approach and posed the question, "I''m sorry, but could you remind me of your name?".


    The boy''s expression quickly turned from joy to shock as he stared at Orion in disbelief. "You don''t remember me?" he asked, his voice quivering with uncertainty.


    Orion mustered up a pained expression and shook his head. "I''m afraid not."


    The boy''s hands slowly slipped off Orion''s shoulders, and he took a step back, his eyes wide with confusion and disbelief as he continued to stare at Orion.


    As the tension mounted, Orion suddenly heard his mother''s voice cutting through the uneasy silence.


    "The reason Orion can''t remember anything is because he lost his memories when he was recovering," Celeste exined, stepping in to ease the tension as she noticed the disbelief etched on the boy''s face. "Unfortunately, even though he was healed, his memories were lost, and Miss Greta''s healing powers are unable to bring them back."


    As the boy listened to Celeste''s words, his expression softened and transformed into one of pity. Without hesitation, he hugged Orion once again, wrapping his arms tightly around him. "Phew! I was afraid you were pretending not to remember me, brother," he whispered in Orion''s ear before releasing him. "Well, since you don''t remember me, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Gorg, and I''m your best friend." He then turned to the man behind him and gestured towards him. "This is my father, Daman."


    Daman nodded in response to Orion''s words. "It''s unfortunate to hear that you''ve lost your memories, but I hope you''re coping well," he said, his tone gentle and reassuring.


    Orion nodded back at Daman, returning the same level of respect. "Yes, I''m doing my best to move forward even without my memories," he replied. As he spoke, he noticed that Daman was dressed in the same tulga as him, but with a shirt sewn onto it, simr to the one worn by Gina.


    Daman smiled approvingly at Orion''s response and stood quietly, allowing Gorg to introduce the woman standing behind him. "This is my mother, Eeva," Gorg announced, pointing towards the woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Orion tried to gather his thoughts and formte a response, he was caught off guard by the unexpected embrace from Gorg''s mother, Eeva, he couldn''t help but notice her alluring slim figure. The fabric tied around her waist was a familiar sight from the other women in the vige, but it was the midriff sleeveless tube top that caught his eye, perfectly entuating her curves. Despite her perky breasts and buttocks not being as humongous as his own mother''s or Grandma Celia''s, Eeva was undeniably attractive.


    Eeva gently pulled away from the embrace, her hands still cupping Orion''s cheeks as she spoke with a tinge of pain in her voice. "It''s all my fault," she whispered, her heart heavy with guilt. She regretted not stopping the boys from engaging in such a dangerous activity, and she wished she had sent them back home to prevent the incident from ever urring.


    The sight of the young boy in his current state brought a throbbing ache to her heart, and she couldn''t help but me herself for what happened. Even her own son was deeply affected, afraid to check on his friend for fear of the worst.


    But seeing Orion alive and well, albeit with a memory loss, brought some much-needed relief to her troubled mind. It was enough to calm a few parts of her heart, even though the guilt and pain still lingered.


    "Please don''t beat yourself up over it, Eeva. It was just an ident. You don''t need to take the me or worry about anyone else pointing fingers at you," Celesteforted her friend with a reassuring smile. Though Celeste had initially held Eeva responsible for Orion''s current condition, her perspective had shifted after seeing how much her new Orion had grown and improved. Despite the bittersweet nature of his memory loss, Celeste couldn''t help but feel that it was ultimately for the best, especially given the agreement that Orion and she had made.


    Eeva stood up straight and wrapped her left arm around Orion, embracing him tightly. His face pressed against her side boob, which was visible through her tube top. "No, Celeste, it''s my responsibility, and I''ll ept the me, no matter what you say," Eeva dered, locking eyes with her friend Celeste. Despite knowing that Celeste had low self-esteem and wasn''t considered one of the few attractive women in the vige, which yed a huge part in her tamed nature, Eeva had chosen to take responsibility for her actions to avoid any long-term issues that might arise.


    Celeste let out a deep, tired sigh before responding to Eeeva''s apology. "You really won''t listen to me if I tell you that it''s all okay, right?" she asked with a hint of frustration in her voice.


    Eeeva shook her head in response. "No, I won''t. It''s my fault," she admitted. "I need to make it up to you somehow if I want to release the guilt that''s been weighing down on my heart."


    Before Celeste could respond, a loud bell suddenly rang out, its deafening ng echoing through the entire area. The sound caused everyone to fall silent, their attention was drawn to the source of the noise. As the ringing slowly died down, a deep, muscr voice followed soon after,manding everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 54 The Awakening

    "Attention, everyone! Please follow me!" Thak, the vige chief''s messenger, stood tall with his daughter by his side, and all eyes, including Orion''s, were drawn to his familiar figure. As instructed, everyone began to follow him.


    Daman gestured for his family and Celeste''s family to follow him, saying, "Come on, let''s go." Without hesitation, they all followed.


    Meanwhile, on the way, Orion was still stuck to Eeva, who had tightly wrapped her hand around his shoulders, and her son, was chattering on and on about what had happened during his absence. However, some of the things he mentioned left Orion at a loss as to how to connect the story together.


    "And then, I heard that the roots became too thick to cut off," Gorg said as he made some kind of demonstration with his hands. However, Orion''s attention was diverted as he sneaked his hand to roam against Eeva''s thighs. Although he had done it countless times before, this time he felt a little more cautious because Daman, Eeva''s husband, was walking beside them. He wasn''t sure if there were any restrictions or if married women were off-limits in this world. Therefore, he made his actions more subtle and observed how Eeva would react.


    After a few more seconds of his hands sneaking around the inner thighs and vagina, Orion felt relieved at her obliviousness to his actions and decided to finallytch his hands onto her firm round ass. He felt Eeva''s body shiver a little before she turned her attention towards him and ruffled his hair a little.


    Orion couldn''t help but grin to himself, thinking ''This is going even better than I had imagined.'' As he added the married woman to his list of conquests, he continued to grope and mould her buttocks with finesse, asionally teasing her ass cheeks with a yful finger or two by roaming them a little around her butt hole. His action made her tremble in response, causing her to slow down and send shivers down her spine, but she always managed to regain herposure and carry on, as though his actions were the most natural thing in the world.


    Initially, Orion was under the impression that they were being led towards one of the huts. However, as they arrived at their destination, he found himself in awe at the sight before him. Positioned at the heart of the Vige chief''spound, in the centre of three imposing huts, stood a colossal stony structure that left him speechless. With his hand still hovering over Eeva''s tight ass hole, Orion gaped in amazement as he recognized the object before him as a sundial - a primitive yet ingenious tool used for keeping track of time. The memory of the sundial was ingrained in his mind from the countless historic documentaries he had watched back on earth, making it impossible for him to forget its distinctive appearance.


    However, before he could fully immerse himself in his thoughts, his attention was drawn towards an elderly man standing beside Thak, next to the sundial. Despite not being explicitly told, Orion could sense that this man was the Vige chief. The gathering fell silent as it became apparent that the elder was about to deliver a speech. Orion took hold of Eeva''s waist and settled in to listen intently.


    ¡­.............


    "Wee to yet another awakening ceremony, where our young ones will transition into adulthood!" The Vige chief announced, his voice carrying across the crowd. He was draped in a tulga, a garment around his waist that resembled a maxi skirt, while his hairy and muscr chest and arms were left exposed as he wasn''t wearing a shirt. Despite appearing to be in his sixties or seventies, the chief radiated with vitality and health, earning a nod of approval from Orion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As wemence with the ceremony, I kindly request that all children who are here for their awakening to step forward, and the rest of you kindly give them some space by taking a few steps back," he instructed. The vigersplied, creating a clear stage for the young ones to take centre stage. A handful of children stepped forward, while the others who hade to witness the event stepped back, allowing the youth to take the spotlight.


    "Orion, they''re calling for you," my mother announced, beckoning me to join the other children.


    "You too, Gorg," Daman said to his son, prompting us to make our way forward. I gently removed my hand from Eeva''s waist as she did the same from my shoulder.


    But, before I stepped forward, I carefully ced my wooden chip in my tulga and draped it over my shoulder. Once we reached the front, I counted the number of children present and realized that only sixteen children my age were in attendance - six boys and ten girls, with me included. Without even realizing it, I found myself internally smiling at the numerical coincidence of our ages.


    "Okay, everyone, hold your hands together!" the vige chiefmanded, and weplied. He descended from the small stony stage, with Thak following closely behind him. He circled us a few times before standing behind us. "Everyone capable of using their gift, please hold each other and focus them towards me."


    It was evident that he was addressing those with their gifts like Reena and above, instructing them to follow his orders. Curious, I turned my head slightly to look back, but I quickly refocused my attention when he spoke again.


    "Everyone, close your eyes!" hemanded once more, making me feel caught off guard. Nevertheless, I obeyed and closed my eyes. Suddenly, I felt a firm grip on my shoulders, causing me to instinctively open my eyes. It was the vige chief who was gripping my shoulders tightly. Quickly, I closed my eyes again, following his instructions.


    After a few minutes, I could feel my body temperature beginning to rise. It got hotter and hotter until I felt as though I had been drenched with a bucket of water. Gorg''s hands suddenly shivered and tightly gripped my hand, indicating that it wasn''t just me feeling this way - the other children were experiencing it too.


    "Children, open your eyes!" The Vige Chiefmanded.

 Chapter 55 Helpful Teachers

    As I opened my eyes, I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded at the view in front of me. And, it seemed like I wasn''t the only one, as some of the children beside me also gasped at the breathtaking view before us. Others seemed less surprised, as if they had witnessed something like this before.


    The giant sundial, once a mere stone structure, had been transformed into a breathtaking work of art. Intricate designs and flowery patterns adorned its surface, illuminated by a soft, moonlit glow that seemed to emanate from within. But then, something truly miraculous happened. The light at the top of the structure began to spread outwards like branches of a giant tree, while the base seemed to grow downwards like roots. And from those branches, leaves began to sprout, each one bearing fruit that glimmered like crystallized gems. These fruits were a dazzling disy of colours, shifting rapidly from green to yellow to red and every hue in between. It was a sight that left someone like me who had never witnessed something so extraordinary awestruck and speechless.


    "If you can see the fruits, stretch your hands forward and grab a piece." As the vige chief''s voice echoed through the air once more, we were jolted back to reality.


    Reaching out with one hand, I grasped at the nearest fruit, wondering how it was possible to touch something that seemed to shimmer and dance in the air. But as soon as my fingers closed around it and plucked it, the fruit dissolved into a shower of tiny particles, each one glowing with a soft, ethereal light. To my surprise, the particles drifted towards me, passing through my skin as though it wasn''t even there. And as they did, I felt a coolness spreading through my body, washing away the feverish heat that had been building inside me.


    "Everyone, you can stop releasing your gifts!" dered the vige chief, and without hesitation, the crowd obeyed. Gradually, the colossal crystal tree, adorned with beautiful fruits, began to vanish as suddenly as it had appeared. Initially, the crystal fruits dwindled in size before vanishing, followed by the leaves which twisted back into the branches. The branches, in turn, disappeared, along with the roots that had eerily extended outwards on the ground, passing through our legs like apparitions.


    The process continued until the radiance faded, leaving behind the immense stony sundial structure.


    My internal thoughts couldn''t help but exim, ''That was incredible!'' After all, it''s not every day that I get the chance to witness such a breathtakingly detailed scene.


    The vige chief''s voice boomed across the crowd, "As you all know, the awakening ceremony will span three days. You can choose to head back home for some well-deserved rest, or head to your respective workces." I turned my head to see Gina, Reena, and my mother walking away, waving their hands at me. Daman and Eeva acknowledged Gorg and me before departing as well, leaving behind just sixteen of us standing in the chief''spound.


    The vige chief beckoned to us, "All of you, follow me." We obeyed and within minutes, we found ourselves inside one of the huts, apanied by the vige chief and Thak.


    Upon entering the room, I noticed several doors at the corner, indicating that it was just one of the many rooms in the hut. The room was filled with around twenty mats arranged neatly on the ground, all facing the same direction. In front of them stood five women and two men, all beaming at us as we walked in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The vige chief spoke up, "Fiona," calling out to a familiar woman who I recognized as Aunt Greta''s neighbour.


    "Yes, chief," Fiona replied promptly as she stepped forward.


    "Make sure that the students awaken their gifts properly. And once you''ve recorded their points and the kind of gifts they''ve awakened, send me the information," the vige chief instructed sternly, ncing at Fiona.


    Fiona nodded, acknowledging the vige chief''s order. "Yes, chief. I''ll make sure that everything is done as per your instructions," she replied in a respectful tone.


    "Okay, see you allter," the vige chief bid us farewell before turning around and leaving, with Thak trailing behind him.


    Once again, I couldn''t help but notice that Fiona was part of the few who stood out from the other women in the vige. Unlike them, she didn''t wear a piece of fabric around her waist or a midriff top. Instead, she donned a simple, short dress that tightly hugged her body, revealing her curvaceous figure. The dress only covered half of her wide protruding buttocks, leaving the other half of her butt cheeks for all to see, while her small cone-shaped breasts and pointy nipples were on full disy on the front.


    I stared at Fiona''s partly covered cheeks as she turned around and walked towards our teachers. After a few minutes of discussion, they whispered among themselves, and eventually, one of the women and two men left the room, leaving only four women behind.


    Fiona looked at us with a warm smile and instructed, "All of you, please take a seat." Since there were no chairs, I followed suit and sat on the mat before cing the extra tulga that I had been carrying on myp.


    Fiona then proceeded to exin, "Before we take you to the farm or anything else, I am here to teach you first and foremost on how to properly perform Kushi, and help the vige poption." She looked at us with a serious expression and continued, "And in case you weren''t told, you will all start with five points. You will be awarded more points based on how well you are able to perform Kushi, how well you perform on the farm, and how well you remember everything you have been taught. On the other hand, points will be deducted if you choose to go against what you have been taught. But I am sure that everyone wants to earn more points and ask for something from the vige chief, right?"

 Chapter 56 A Volunteer (R18)

    As I nced from the corner of my eye, I could see each of them fervently nodding their heads in agreement.


    "Alright, guys," Fiona announced, "it''s time to find a partner."


    With Fiona''s words, the room erupted in a frenzy of activity as everyone moured to choose a partner.


    Without missing a beat, I sprang to my feet, kept my tulga on the mat and joined the rush, eager to find a suitable partner. Even Gorg, who had been my constant shadow, had quickly darted off to pair up with a slender, alluring girl.


    We were sixteen in total - six boys and ten girls. Within the group of ten girls, there were seven who had svelte physiques with petite posteriors and breasts, while the remaining three had an exceptionally curvaceous shape, distinguished by their wide hips which hinted at the bountiful assets that awaited them in the future.


    Fortunately for me, the boys seemed to shy away from these three girls and gravitated towards the others for pairing up. Observing the boys as they conversed with the girls, assessing theirpatibility for partnerships, I decided to approach one of the girls who possessed a noticeable voluptuous body, especially on her buttocks.


    "Excuse me, would you mind if we partnered up?" I asked, my eyes drawn to the stunning girl standing before me. Her ample breasts were entuated by a tight-fitting tube top, and around her waist, she wore the same traditional tulga as me - a cloth donned by all attendees of the awakening ceremony, and several other vigers as well, save for a few outliers.


    She looked at me in surprise and before she vigorously nodded her head with a response with a smile on her face "Yes".


    Returning her smile, I introduced myself and asked, "And what might your name be?"


    "My name is Sura," she answered, a curious expression lighting up her face. "And yours?".


    "I''m Orion," I introduced myself, and Sura nodded in acknowledgement. As I scanned the room, I noticed that everyone had already paired up, including one of the other curvy girls who had even snagged a boy who already had a partner - making them a trio.


    Although my initial hope of forming a foursome had been dashed, I wasn''t deterred. I decided to continue with a threesome and make my way up from there. I approached the remaining girl and stopped in front of her, asking, "Would you like to partner up with me?".


    Without hesitation, she nodded eagerly and replied, "Yes, I would love to."


    I introduced myself to her, and she reciprocated, revealing her name to be Ursa. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I was about to lead Ursa towards Sura, Fiona''s voice suddenly cut through the air, interrupting my actions.


    "Now that you have all chosen your partners, we can begin," she announced, catching our attention with a throat-clearing cough. She instructed us to return to our seats, as we already knew who our partners were, before revealing that they would be giving a live demonstration using a volunteer from the boys so that we would know what to do and how to do it properly.


    Initially, none of the boys around me seemed to voice any concerns, but Fiona''s pointed reminder that she would be the one carrying out the live demonstration, and not one of the less full-figureddies behind her who would be scoring the points, seemed to rub some of them the wrong way. Displeased expressions and whispered objections rippled through the group, catching my attention.


    It seems that none of them was willing to fuck or pour their semen into some like her who was an unattractive woman, as per their perception. Though, it was a familiar mentality, one that I had seen back on Earth too, where some men would rather not engage in any intimate activities with someone they deemed unattractive.


    Despite the boys'' objections, Fiona seemed unfazed and continued with the lecture.


    "So, who wants toe up and help me show the rest how Kushi is properly done?" she asked, her gaze scanning the room as she waited for a volunteer. Her eyesnded on each of us one by one, but I noticed that she seemed to pause on me for a moment, her expression suggesting that she remembered having met me previously.


    Nheless, I rose to my feet after I volunteered within my heart the moment Fiona had exined the live demonstration. From the corner of my eye, I noticed a boy also waiting to stand, but I quickly raised my hand and bounced up before he could. I breathed a sigh of relief as he settled back onto the mat, and I made my way towards Fiona.


    The moment she noticed me approaching, her face betrayed a hint of surprise. Yet, despite her initial surprise, her demeanour quickly returned to normal as she gestured for me to stand beside her.


    "Now, let''s begin. I want you all to pay close attention because you''ll be repeating everything we demonstrated," Fiona announced before turning to me and asking me to remove my tulga.


    I didn''t hesitate and quicklyplied, shedding my tulga to stand exposed in front of the gathering. All eyes were fixed on us, including the prating gazes of Ursa and Sura. While some looked surprised at the sight of my erect throbbing penis, I was too preupied with other matters to pay them any heed.


    As for where I summoned the courage and audacity to pull off such a feat, well there was no such thing holding me back from doing so in this world. Also, how could I not, especially when Fiona had turned her back towards me, showing me a full view of her partly covered buttocks, hoisted her tulga above her waist, and extended her pink nicely trimmed pussy to nudge my already erected cock into alignment with a stern look on her face, all while addressing the other young adults in the room.


    "Boys, remember to slide your penis slowly into your partner''s vagina," Fiona instructed while gesturing towards me to demonstrate.


    With a mischievous grin, I whispered to myself, "Bon app¨¦tit," before boldly grabbing her middle-aged waist and slowly sliding my throbbing penis into her vagina. The rush of excitement and the thrill that flowed pumped towards my stiff pulsing cock as I slowly prated her were too irresistible to ignore.

 Chapter 57 A Volunteer (2) (R18)

    "UHH~~" Fiona''s body trembled as she let out a sudden moan, taken aback by the unexpected size of my penis intruding into her inner walls. Nevertheless, she persisted with her lecture. "Now that you have entered your partner''s vagina, begin moving your penis in and out slowly. This will widen her vagina, making it easier for you to reach her womb and release your seed inside. And when you are done, please remember to wait a few days to confirm if your partner has gotten pregnant or not." As Fiona finished her instructions, I had already fully entered her constricting fleshy walls and was kissing her womb, eliciting a loud cry from her lips.


    Although I couldn''t help but be aroused by Fiona''s moans, I controlled myself and focused on following her instructions and moved my penis in and out of her vagina slowly. Each movement seemed to bring her closer to the edge, and I could feel her vagina getting wetter with each passing moment. "aHHHHH~~" Her cries were like a beautiful symphony to my ears, and it only fueled my desire to bring her to the brink of pleasure. As I continued, I could feel my veiny shaft responding with increasing vigour.


    "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~"


    "Uh~~ Ah~~ aHH~~" As Fiona became more and more lost in pleasure, she seemed to forget about the lecture and let out hushed moans depending on the area of her pussy that I was stroking.


    A few minutester, as I felt my penis begin to pulse with increasing intensity, I knew that I was getting closer and closer to releasing my semen inside Fiona''s dripping pussy. It seemed that she had also noticed, as she began to moan louder and move her hips in sync with my movements.


    Fiona''s attempt to speak was stifled by a sudden surge of pleasure as I continued to tease her vagina, causing her to gasp for air and stick out her tongue in desperation. After a moment of intense sensation, she finally regained herposure and shared another lecture with the boys present "Don''t forget, for maximum semen release, make sure to prate deeply and keep your penis in ce until fully emptied." With a knowing nce in my direction, she then gave me permission to indulge in my desires, but not without a crucial reminder to be patient and thorough when emptying my balls.


    ''You don''t need to tell me twice'' I thought. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I released my semen deep inside Fiona''s womb, watching as she curled her toes and tensed up in pleasure. Her loud breathing and gasps only served to heighten my own pleasure, and I felt a rush of excitement as I finally emptied myselfpletely.


    As Fiona slowly regained herposure, straightening her back and breathing deeply, "Haaaa... Haaaa..." I pulled my shaft out of her pussy with a satisfying ''plup'' sound.


    She then expertly adjusted her dress to cover her partially exposed voluptuous buttocks, before she turned to me with a warm smile andplimented me, "You performed perfectly, just as I instructed." With a pointed finger, she directed my attention towards the trio of middle-aged, slender and attractive women in the corner, exining that I would receive an extra point for volunteering and another for wlessly executing her instructions while demonstrating for the others.


    Grinning with satisfaction, I wore back my tulga and made my way over to the three women, each of whom wore a standard tulga for women, but with unique embellishments adorning the fabric around their waist and midriff tube top.


    "Name?" asked the woman with a deep V-cut cleavage that almost revealed her pointy nipples.


    "Orion," I replied confidently.


    "And your parents'' names?" she inquired further.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I only have a mother, and her name is Celeste," I exined with a shake of my head.


    The woman nodded and proceeded to dip a pointed wooden stick into a wooden ink bowl held by another teacher. She scribbled something down on the piece of paper in her hand and then looked back up at me.


    "You currently have seven points," she informed me. "To receive a gift from the vige chief, you''ll need to earn a total of thirteen points. Do you understand?" she asked.


    I nodded in response and made my way to my mat, sitting down between Ursa and Sura who immediately gravitated towards me. "You have a very big penis," Ursaplimented me. "The most suitable for kushi," she added.


    "Yes, with a penis like that, it would be hard for your semen to spill outside once you release inside deep inside your partner''s womb," Sura remarked.


    Although I wanted to grin like an idiot, I maintained myposure and picked out another meaning to their words, which tranted into ''We can''t wait to have you inside us and experience what Teacher Fiona felt.''


    And I couldn''t help but agree with their sentiment internally, ''Me too.''


    As Fiona asked for the first partners toe forward and re-enact what she had instructed, a girl eagerly volunteered with her male partner in tow. Though I wasn''t particrly interested in watching another cock in action, my curiosity to see how two individuals who grew up in a society with barely any kind of sexual education would perform was at an all-time high.


    However, as they removed their tulgas and prepared for kushi, I became confused. ''What is going on?'' I couldn''t help but think.


    Why had they been staring at each other for over two minutes now? It seemed like all the boy was doing was pumping hisid penis while the girl has already bent over with her perky buttocks him, waiting.


    "Take your time, don''t force it. Time is not an issue," Fiona said with a knowing smile, as she looked at the boy, who returned her gaze with a nod of understanding.


    However, as time passed, I couldn''t understand why everyone was patiently waiting for the boy to achieve an erection, which took over five minutes.

 Chapter 58 Lecture

    Frankly, I was left feeling a bit confused about what I had just watched and what I was currently witnessing. Initially, I attributed the boy''s hesitation to stage fright or simply feeling intimidated. However, as more partners stepped forward to attempt the same task Fiona and I had justpleted, it became apparent that the men in this vige struggled with getting an erection. Whether this was a widespread issue or not, I made a mental note to investigate further and confirm my suspicions.


    Despite their efforts, the boys were still struggling to make their cocks stand, each taking up to one and a half minutes or more. It was then that I began to understand the importance of the Kushi teachings and the necessity of being sure they were able to properly impregnate a woman.


    Fiona noticed a neer who had just walked onto the stage with his partner and had been struggling for over five minutes to get an erection. Sensing his frustration, she asked, "Is everything alright?".


    The boy shook his head and let out a deep sigh, admitting, "I had Kushi this morning beforeing here, maybe that''s why... maybe that''s why I can''t get it up."


    Fiona''s frown deepened as she asked, "Weren''t you advised to conserve your energy before the awakening ceremony?".


    The boy hung his head in defeat and admitted, "Yes, I was advised to conserve my energy, but I wanted to practice a little this morning before the ceremony. I guess I didn''t save enough to make it through."


    Fiona appeared as though she had something to say, but instead, she closed her mouth and replied, "You both can return to your seats. We will continue when we return from the farm."


    The girl who was already with her back bent down, and her tulga pulled up, quickly lowered it down and shot the boy an angry look before storming back to her seat.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I finally began toprehend the gravity of the situation. It was no wonder my mother had warned me to conserve my energy for this day, and why Grandma Celia and her other hut-mate had stressed the importance of my semen. With circumstances like this, it was no surprise why they treated it like one of the most valuable items in the world. But, luckily for me, I wasn''t like them.


    Internally, I made a mental note of what I had just learned about the boys and was determined to cross-check it with the grown men in the vige. Were their experiences the same? Did they also struggle for an erection and require rest after intercourse? These were critical questions that needed answers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fiona cast a stern nce at the remaining partners who had yet to perform before asking, "Did anyone else have kushi beforeing for the awakening ceremony?".


    At this point, only two pairs of partners remained, and I was one of them. The other pair consisted of the boy who had taken the curvy girl.


    To my surprise, the boy raised his hand, causing me to raise a brow in disbelief. ''If you knew you were unable to perform, why did you take two girls?'' I thought to myself.


    Unfortunately for him, it seemed that Fiona had the same thought and looked at the boy with an irritated expression on her face before letting out a sigh of defeat. "It seems like we''re done for today''s lecture. Let me wrap things up before we head to the farm," Fiona said as she pointed her finger at the two boys. "However, you two will not be receiving any points for today. And if you do not follow the instructions and advice given to you from now on, your points will be deducted. Is that clear?"


    The two boys nodded their heads in understanding as Fiona had effectively conveyed her message. She went on to exin that it''s natural for young boys to take some time before their penis bes erect, and this issue reduces as they age. However, the concern is that as they grow older, their semen no longer possesses the same potency as it did when they were younger, which ultimately lowers the chances of women getting pregnant. This issue further affects the poption of the vige, as young hands are required to take over when the older ones pass away. Fiona''s exnation shed light on the importance of maintaining a healthy reproductive cycle within the vige and the need to ensure the continuity of the poption.


    As such, young men are often advised to father as many children as possible, with a minimum of one or two. However, due to difficulties in achieving and maintaining an erection, many young men are not always interested in pursuing this goal. Consequently, they settle for only having one or two children, falling far short of the maximum target. As a result, women of all ages now seek out young men, like ourselves, to bargain for the chance to be pregnant. We were informed that this presented a valuable opportunity for us to build our wealth, as such opportunities often diminish with age.


    Once again, I couldn''t help but let out a tired exhale as Fiona finished speaking. ''Well, I guess that answers all of my questions,'' I thought to myself.


    But Fiona wasn''t done yet. She continued, "And don''t forget, girls, that your fertility remains high from the moment you be of age and only begins to diminish the day you be an elder. However, when ites to bargaining for kushi, you can only expect to negotiate with boys in your own generation. For younger generations, you may have to pay a higher price. It all depends on which generation you are trying to initiate kushi with."


    As Fiona spoke, my mind prickled with understanding, keen to absorb every word she had to say. Suddenly, her words transported me back to the women whose pussies I had cummed inside since the day I came into this world.

 Chapter 59 The Farm

    Grandma Celia and Vivian were out of the question when it came to carrying my child anytime soon, but as I pondered, Reena popped into my mind. Fiona had exined that she was just as incredibly fertile as I was, and I couldn''t ignore the thought.


    But my apprehension wasn''t about the cost of having a baby - I wasn''t afraid of that. It was more about being an absent father if I willingly chose to have a child, without being emotionally prepared for the drain and effort it would take to be a present and caring parent. Especially when I was still adjusting to this world.


    Anyway, regarding the possibility of her getting pregnant, I figured it was something I could prepare myself to handle when and if it happened. So, I didn''t dwell on it and pushed the thought to the back of my mind.


    Fiona cleared her throat loudly, interrupting our thoughts. "Alright, everyone can get up now. Let''s head to the farm and continue with the awakening ceremony."


    My brows creased as I thought that she had forgotten about my partners and me. So, I raised up my hands.


    "Yes!" Fiona eximed, noticing my raised hand, and signalled for me to continue.


    "Before we head over to the farm, I haven''t had the chance to perform yet," I exined.


    Fiona nodded, showing her understanding. "Don''t worry about it," she reassured me. "Based on the outstanding demonstration you''ve given, there''s no need for another one. You can rest easy."


    Nodding my head in understanding, I proceeded to exin the reason I raised my hand "What about my partner''s points?" I noticed that the other partners who were unable to perform were not awarded any points, despite it being mostly the boys'' fault. Ursa and Sura were clearly agitated beside me, so I had to find out what would happen to their points


    Hmm, in just a fleeting moment, I remembered how reckless and unconcerned I had been about impregnating any of my partners, or even Reena. All that mattered to me was satisfying my insatiable desires by plunging into their wet and weing pussies. As I nced down at my half-erect member, I realized who was in control of my thoughts at the moment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, Fiona''s responded, dragging me away from my thoughts "Oh, I almost forgot about your partners," she said with empathy. Turning around to face the three women behind her, who were jotting down our scores, they exchanged silent looks before nodding in agreement.


    Fiona turned back to face us, and responded "Don''t worry," she reassured us. "Your partner will receive the same points as you, since you''ve already proven that you can carry out Kushi properly. However, if you still want to give it another go, we can try again tomorrow, along with the few others who haven''t performed yet, before we head to the farm. But if we want to get there early today, we should start making our way."


    I nodded my head in agreement, taking in Fiona''s words. As I nced over at the two girls beside me, I could see that they had calmed down considerably. While I didn''t mind performing in public, I knew that since they had already earned their points, it would be better to save our private session forter. The thought of having them pressed up against a wall, their hands gripping the surface tightly as I took them from behind, sent a shiver down my penis. But for now, we had other things to attend to.


    Immediately soon after, Fiona gestured for all of us to stand up and follow her, to which we did. With my extra tulga draped against my shoulder, I followed behind her with Ursa and Sura following closely. It seems the partners were only a one-time thing for us to understand Kushi and its importance in the vige. However, there were still a few who stuck together like the girls who followed me as we made our way across the reddish y road like glue.


    Despite the situation, I refrained fromining and instead engaged in a discussion with Sura. As we talked, I gently rested my left hand on her waist and sneakily slid it under her tulga to grab hold of her bare buttocks. Simultaneously, my other hand coiled around Ursa''s waist, and I slowly slid one of my fingers into her vagina. Ursa shivered slightly at my touch, yet continued conversing obliviously while my finger ravaged their delectable bodies.


    After almost thirty minutes of walking, I began to notice thendscape around us transforming into a lush green, a telltale sign that we were drawing closer to the farm. As Reena had described, the farm was a unique gem in the vige, nestled close to the river and boasting the only fertile soil for miles around. It was a veritable Eden, bursting with a stunning array of flowers and trees, some bearing the fruit that sustained us on a daily basis. The farm was one of the most cherished ces in the vige, rivalled only by the chief''spound and the bustling market square.


    "Stay close to me if you don''t want to get lost," Fiona announced, her voice echoing through the dense forest. As we ventured further in, the grass grew taller and thicker, brushing against our legs with each step. Eventually, we came across a cluster of towering trees, ranging from 60 to 130 feet tall, with some even taller ones in the distance. However, my attention was diverted from the impressive natural wonders to the strange wooden fences that were constructed deep within the forest.


    As we drew nearer, the towering fence loomed before us, revealing itself to be much more colossal than I had anticipated. I peered closer and caught sight of a massive wooden gate, nked by two brawny, chiselled men. Their imposing physiques and unwavering gazes made it clear that this was no ordinary farm, and that the men were not to be trifled with.


    Sensing the uneasiness of boys and girls around me, Fiona turned around with a reassuring smile, as if to dispel any lingering doubts or fears they may have had. Her eyes twinkled with warmth and kindness as she spoke, "Don''t worry," she said, her smile widening. "These guys are just doing their job, keeping any unwanted visitors out. You guys have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 60 The Farm (2)

    They immediately calmed down, and with a curious gaze, they began scanning the surroundings with keen interest, signalling that it was their maiden visit just like mine. As we drew closer to the colossal wooden gates, one of the men standing guard caught a glimpse of us and fixated his attention on our arrival.


    As we approached the entrance, Fiona deftly retrieved a wooden chip from her dress pocket, which appeared simr to the one Thak had presented to me, butrger. Disying it to the guards, they scrutinized it with a keen eye, nodding their heads in approval before handing it back to Fiona.


    As one of the guards retreated and pulled the wooden gates apart, they revealed the stunning interior - a picturesquendscape adorned with an array of vibrant flowers and luscious grasses. I couldn''t resist admiring the breathtaking view and let out an appreciative remark, ''It''s beautiful!'' Although not a gardener myself, the meticulous arrangements and pristine trimmings of the flora left me in awe - this was undoubtedly a paradise for every avid gardener.


    "Please, feel free to enter," the other guard chimed in as hispanion swung the gates wide open, granting us ess to the botanical wondend beyond.


    Fiona gave a nod of approval and beckoned us to follow her, and we obliged eagerly, knowing that this was the reason for our visit. As we passed through the open gates and onto the path, I couldn''t help but wonder if I would bump into Reena, who worked here. However, the sheer size of the farm soon became apparent as we walked along the path, surrounded by a stunning array of nts and flowers.


    To my surprise, the farm was muchrger than I had anticipated, extending far beyond the boundaries I had initially assumed from the imposing fences that encircled the area. I realized that if I were to climb one of the towering trees, I might be able to make out the entire perimeter, but the thought only emphasized the sheer expanse of the farm.


    The sheer scale of the farm was mind-boggling, and I didn''t even want to attempt to fathom how it was constructed. As we waded through the dense undergrowth and towering trees, it became increasingly difficult to navigate, requiring us to stay alert to our surroundings. Eventually, we emerged into an expansive clearing, where rows upon rows ofnd had been meticulously divided and nted with specific crops.


    It was a breathtaking sight, each plot was waiting to be harvested by the vigers who were diligently tending to them. Across thend, I could see vigers of all ages toiling away, building irrigation systems and nurturing their crops. It was evident that the sess of this farm was a collective effort, where each individual yed a crucial role in ensuring its prosperity.


    "Wee to the farm, everyone," Fiona said with a warm smile. "During your awakening ceremony, you will be assigned to tend to the farm, just like every other viger who has passed through the ceremony. If your gift is beneficial to the farm, you will be permitted to continue working here. However, if it''s not, but can still be useful for bartering, you will be able to set up a shop in the vige square and continue on with your life."


    The air was still as we walked through the farm, admiring the rows of crops and the quiet chatter of the vigers as they worked. Suddenly, a boy''s hand shot up in the air, catching Fiona''s attention. She gestured for him to speak, and the boy asked a question that had been on my mind as well.


    "And what if we awaken gifts that are useful for the farm? Will we be forced to work on it?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Fiona''s expression softened as she shook her head, a small sigh escaping her lips. "No, you will not be forced to work on the farm," she replied. "It is entirely up to you whether or not you want to work here. But I will say this - there is much more pay for those who choose to work on the farm than anywhere else. And once you start, I''m sure you won''t want to leave."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I could sense the relief in the boy''s voice as he nodded, reassured by Fiona''s words.


    As we strolled across the vast farnd, we encountered some vigers who were intensely focused on their tasks, while others acknowledged our presence with a nod of their head in a silent greeting, to which we reciprocated.


    The sheer size of the farm and the abundance of people present made me realize that finding Reena would be a challenge. Therefore, instead of actively searching for her, I concentrated on the task at hand.


    As we approached the other end of the divided plots ofnd, I noticed that the area was densely popted with trees and tall grasses. Despite this, we were not heading back into the thick vegetation, but instead, towards a small wooden hut situated close to it.


    As we approached the hut, Fiona rapped her knuckles against the wooden door, the sound echoing in the quiet surroundings.


    "Knock" "Knock"


    Within moments, the heavy footsteps of someone inside became audible, growing louder until the door swung open.


    A striking middle-aged woman, dressed in the traditional tulga for women in the vige, emerged from within. Her eyes scanned us briefly before settling on Fiona.


    With a nod of acknowledgement, the woman spoke, "You must be Fiona, and these are the children for this year''s awakening ceremony."


    "Yes," Fiona''s head bobbed in agreement. "The vige chief said that..." But before she could finish her sentence, the woman interjected.


    "I''m already informed," the woman said, cutting Fiona off. "I''ve been through this many times before," she added, ncing over us briefly before turning back to Fiona. "You all just need to wait here for a minute, I''ll be back shortly," she said as she retreated into her hut and shut the door.

 Chapter 61 Tree Nymphs

    After a long four minutes, she emerged from the hut with her arms cradling several small sacks. She dumped them onto the grass and gave us a stern look. "Each of you will take a sack and fill it with either Kalna fruits or Lipry fruits, which can be obtained from the Kalna tree. But don''t wander too far into the farm, it''s dangerous, and don''t disturb the trees while plucking the fruits. Do you understand?" she asked.


    We all nodded our heads in agreement before she motioned for us to approach and choose our sacks. Once we had selected our sacks, she turned to Fiona and said, "Since you are in charge of this year''s ceremony, I trust that you can take care of them while they are on the farm."


    Fiona''s head bobbed up and down in understanding, her eyes gleaming with decisiveness. "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll keep them all safe," she reassured the woman.


    The woman gave Fiona a curt nod before reminding us once again to be cautious on the farm. As she disappeared inside her wooden hut, Fiona turned to us and beckoned us to follow her.


    Fiona''s eyes darted around the group, scanning each one of us before she began, "Alright, listen up," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. "This isn''t going to be easy. The forest is thick and the fruit is scattered. But if we work together, we can get it done. All sixteen of you need to cooperate and watch each other''s backs. Understood?".


    We all nodded in understanding.


    After walking for ten minutes, we found ourselves surrounded by numerous towering fruit trees, adorned with vibrant fruits. Fiona pointed out that the primary fruit was the Kalna, while the yellowish ones, known as Lipry, were unripe Kalna fruits that were still edible. Although they grew on the same tree, it became clear to me why the Kalna fruit was considered more valuable, finally answering one of my long-standing questions.


    As I turned my gaze to the neighbouring tree, hoping to spot some other fruits, my disappointment grew as there were none to be found. However, the absence of any insects or animals piqued my curiosity once more.


    "Take it easy, boys. Remember, we don''t want to harm the tree," Fiona called out to the two volunteers who had offered to climb the tree and harvest the fruit.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. We heard you," one of the boys replied with a grin as he agilely leapt onto the branches of the tree. He clung on for a few seconds before deftly making his way towards the fruit. Once he was within arm''s reach, he stretched out his hand and plucked the first Kalna fruit, allowing it to fall gently to the ground. He repeated the process with the second and third fruits before moving on to the remaining Lipry fruits on the branch.


    And so, we walked from tree to tree, collecting their fruits and filling each other''s sacks. Some of the girls also volunteered, allowing me to see a few pussy shots along the way. I too decided to join in on the fun and climb a tree, not wanting to just stand idly by. It was a bit difficult, but I was grateful for Orion''s fit body, which was unsurprising given the society he was born into. I couldn''t help but jokingly wonder how he would have fared in my body back on earth, but that thought quickly dissipated as I focused on the task at hand.


    As time passed, our sacks became full. Those who climbed the trees had the highest numbers of Kalna fruits, with about four, and three Lipry fruits. The rest of us had a total of two Kalna fruits and five Lipry fruits. While our bags could have contained ten fruits, Fiona announced that this was more than enough, and we could return tomorrow for more tasks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay, you two shoulde down now, we have enough fruits," Fiona shouted up at the boy and girl who had volunteered to climb together. They quickly responded that they wereing down, and Fiona watched with a tense expression as they carefully made their way down, being mindful not to damage the smaller branches.


    Because I couldn''t help but be distracted by Fiona''s beautiful exposed buttocks once in a while, I had also been watching her closely throughout the task, and couldn''t help but wonder why she always looked so tense around the trees.


    My curiosity grew as my mind recalled the other woman''s warning, causing me to ponder about what was so special about these trees. It was already clear that this farm was not ordinary, so there must be something unique about these trees as well.


    The boy eximed in joy, "Hah! That was easy," as he lightly pped his hand against the bark of the tree. However, the tree unexpectedly began to shake, as though reacting to the boy''s actions. It was strange, considering how thick and tall the tree was.


    I couldn''t help but think to myself, ''Huh!'' as I watched the tree settle down after the sudden movement.


    Fiona also noticed what had just happened and was about to speak when the girl quickly stepped forward and pped her hand against the tree''s bark to confirm what had just urred.


    The tree suddenly shook again, this time more violently and for a longer period before finally calming down. The girl was about to p the tree for a third time when Fiona''s voice rang out in annoyance, "Will you stop it? Didn''t I say not to disturb or harm the tree?"


    Unfortunately, the girl had already let go, and her handnded on the bark of the tree for the third time just as Fiona''s voice rang in her ears. As a result, the tree began to shake even more violently than before, and the bark itself began to emit a dim ultraviolet light.


    As the tree continued to shake and emit the strange light, I felt a sense of unease wash over me. I wasn''t sure what was going on, but I knew that it was best to take a step back and observe from a safe distance.


    And so, I gently tugged on Ursa and Sura''s arms, pulling them back as I took several steps backwards, until we were at a safe distance between us and the tree.

 Chapter 62 Tree Nymphs (2)

    In a sudden sh, the ultraviolet light intensified, and within mere seconds, and just as quickly as it came, it began to dim. As the tree ceased its violent shaking, I found myself shielding my eyes from the bright light. Despite the distance between us, I remained on high alert and squinted to catch any movement. As the light dissipated, I caught a glimpse of two hands emerging from the back of the tree, followed by a mysterious, colourful humanoid figure.


    As I gazed upon the enigmatic female figure, my eyes widened in astonishment. d in a puffy gown that entuated her voluptuous curves and ample bosom, her body possessed a translucent glow and was split into two distinct colours. Her upper body zed with a fiery volcanic red, while her lower half shimmered with a deep and alluring shade of purple. Her stunning and otherworldly appearance left me awestruck, and I couldn''t help but blink in disbelief.


    With her chest heaving and her fiery gaze fixed on us, the otherworldly figure remained silent for what felt like an eternity. Her short red hair bobbed from side to side as she surveyed us with a mixture of rage and suspicion. Finally, Fiona took a step forward "We are sorry for disturbing you," she apologized, her voice calm and respectful. But before anyone could react, the translucent spirit let out a piercing scream that reverberated throughout the area. The sheer force of her voice was so intense that we instinctively covered our ears to protect our eardrums.


    After a few moments of silence, the piercing screeching sound that filled the air abruptly disappeared. I gasped for air as I struggled to regain my bearings, only to realize that the woman had vanished into the tree, which now emitted a faint ultraviolet glow before disappearing as well.


    As we slowly regained ourposure, gasps of breathing could be heard all around. The girl who had pped her hand against the tree and fallen to her knees was the first to speak up, voicing the question on all our minds "What was that?".


    Fiona let out a deep breath as she finally regained her bearings, and responded with a stern expression "That is why you should never disturb or harm a tree, especially one like this."


    As the crowd murmured amongst themselves, a voice spoke up again, "But what was--" The speaker cut themselves off mid-sentence, correcting their mistake, "I mean, who was that?".


    Fiona let out a tired sigh and began massaging her temples, a sign that this was not the first time she had to exin this. "That," she began, "was a tree nymph. There are many of them residing within the trees of this forest, and we must treat them with respect and avoid disturbing their homes."


    A murmur of understanding rippled through the crowd, but I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts, "But mistakes are bound to happen when we pluck the fruits. They pped the tree bark a few times, and our ears almost bled out. What if someone identally breaks a branch? Will the tree nymph retaliate?".


    I didn''t even need to finish my question to know that everyone presents understood the severity of my inquiry.


    Fiona''s understanding of my concerns was noticeable as she nodded her head and shed a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry," she began, "The tree nymphs won''t go that far, because we have a team of vigers who have awakened their inner strength and are tasked with dealing with these sorts of things -like those men positioned outside the farm. So you can be rest assured that they wouldn''t want us to retaliate either."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she mentioned the watchful men positioned outside the farm, we all nodded in agreement, our unease subsiding.


    "These men have undergone extensive training and have the necessary abilities to handle such situations," Fiona exined. "Although they deal with other troublesome problems, those are not your concern as not everyone is capable of awakening their inner strength."


    I nodded my head in understanding with her exnation while still pondering about the phrase ''inner strength,'' which I had heard my mother mention a few times. However, like her and others, they seemed to focus more on gifts and barely talked about inner strength.


    And just as my mind was consumed with doubt, Fiona seemed to read my thoughts and reassured me with her words, "Don''t worry about whether you''ll awaken your inner strength or not, as only a select few in the vige are able to do so. However, you will still be put to the test on thest day of the ceremony to determine your potential. In the meantime, our focus during the awakening ceremony is to help you tap into your gifts and impart other valuable knowledge. With a sigh and a hint of annoyance, Fiona added, "I even prepared a lecture for you all on thest day, but it seems it won''t be necessary now."


    As I suppressed my curiosity, I gave a nod ofprehension to indicate my understanding. As the sun began to set, I reminded myself that I still had two more days to have my questions answered, so there was no need to rush.


    Fiona broke the silence with an announcement, "Alright, everyone, let''s get going. It''s already gettingte." She observed the exhausted expressions on some of the faces and concluded that there were no more questions to be asked.


    Without anyint, we shouldered our sacks and followed Fiona as she led us out of the dense vegetation.


    After several minutes of walking, we finally emerged from the greenery and made our way towards the wooden hut. Upon arrival, we were greeted by a middle-aged woman who collected our fruits and divided them based on the amount of effort we had put into gathering them.


    I wasn''t surprised by the fair distribution of the fruits in this society and therefore saw no need toin. Those who had climbed the trees and worked harder received two Kalna fruits and one Lipry fruit, while those who had gathered fruits from the ground received one Kalna fruit and two Lipry fruits. This amounted to approximately half of what each of us had gathered, but it was a just and reasonable distribution after she exined why the other half was taken by the farm.

 Chapter 63 Kushi With Mother (R18)

    After bidding our farewells, we walked past the open plots ofnd, which were now nearly deserted with only a few vigers toiling away. Within a matter of minutes, we arrived at the towering wooden gates, which we promptly pushed open, and stepped out of the farm, past the two vignt guards, and onto the reddish y road.


    Fiona announced that we could proceed home from that point, while also reminding us to arrive early the next day, particrly those who had not yet performed with their partners. With that, the group began to disperse, each departing from the crowds as they turned onto the roads that led to their respective huts.


    "I''ll see you both tomorrow," I said to Ursa and Sura, giving Sura''s bare ass a tight squeeze before hugging them both goodbye and doing the same to Ursa. "Take care, Orion," they responded with smiles on their faces.


    I also waved goodbye to Gorg before making my way back home. Once I arrived, I didn''t see Reena, but I knew she would return soon. So, I decided to share the fruits I had gathered with Gina. We happily munched on them until my mother arrived home with a y pot on her head, indicating that she had gone to fetch water from the well.


    Unwilling to ept any help from me, my mother insisted that I rest while she went to fetch water. I watched as her hips swayed from side to side while she walked to the back of the house to pour the water into the y tank before returning inside.


    As she settled down next to me and Gina, she picked up a Lipry fruit and asked, "Let me guess, is this what you earned today?" My mother looked at me curiously.


    I nodded my head in response, still chewing on the fruit in my hand.


    With a proud grin, she sank her teeth into the sulent fruit, savouring its juicy sweetness before finally swallowing it down. As she nced at me, my mother asked, "Have you had a chance to freshen up yet?" I shook my head, and she nodded in understanding before continuing, "Well then, let''s hurry and finish our meal so we can both enjoy a refreshing shower. You can fill me in on all the details of your day while we''re at it." Her body was in a sweaty mess, with her glistening skin and clingy crop top which stuck to herrge breast, showing her thumb-sized nipples and a fairly enjoyable portion of her side boobs.


    My penis eagerly started to harden in anticipation as I replied with an "Okay."


    While Gina had already taken her bath and stayed behind, I walked to the backyard with my mother. We waited until the y pot filled up before beginning to remove our tulgas, and stood naked in each other''s presence.


    As her hands deftly scooped and poured water over her body, I stood behind her, washing her back with my hand. My erect penis poking herrge, curvy buttocks added to the excitement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, how did your first day go," My mother asked as she poured another water over her chest to wash her breast. Her question interrupted the steamy moment, but I was happy to share my experiences.


    "Nothing much, I was just able to demonstrate how to perform Kushi perfectly to others and earn a perfect score. And we also went to the farm to aplish some tasks." As I described my day, I ced my hardened shaft in between her asscheeks and gently moved my waist up and down, enjoying the sensation of her buttockspressing and massaging my throbbing penis, as it scrubs through them.


    "I can''t believe you think that''s nothing," she eximed, yfully pping my bare buttocks with one hand. "You did an amazing job by getting a perfect score on your first day. And on top of that, I knew you would make me proud, so I had already spoken to K''s mother and she happily epted our agreement!"


    Due to the unexpected p, my body reacted on pure instinct as I thrust my waist forward, propelling my throbbing penis deep inside her protruding asscheeks. As the tip of my shaft grazed against her butthole, a sensation unlike any other overwhelmed me and I moaned out quietly in pleasure as her rectum clung tightly around it.


    "Ahh~~Who''s K?" I asked as I continued to wash her buttocks, with my veiny penis thrusting in and out of her butt hole with an increasing rhythm. With each thrust, I felt her other hole pulsating against my dick, driving me to explore deeper.


    "Mhh~~ Hhh~" My mother let out a silent moan as she exined, "K is one the most beautiful girls in the vige, and the girl whom I promised you Kushi with if you performed well in the awakening ceremony." As she bent down to scoop up more water, her actions inadvertently widened her butthole, providing me with an opportunity to explore further inside with my pulsing shaft.


    Suddenly, my mother turned her head back towards me, her expression seemed to betray her annoyance. "I can''t remain like this forever, so hurry up if you want to clean my butthole," she grumbled.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just taking my time to ensure that I perfectly remove every dirt," I assured her with a nod. As I continued to thrust in and out, "Okay, ~~Uhhh, just be quick, so that I can help you watch yours" She responded, her response and short moans made me increase the force of my strokes.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~~ Pah~~~"


    "Hhhh~~ aHHHH~~" My mother soon repeatedly moaned out loudly as I repeated my actions several times, causing her to gasp for breath. I let her asshole massage my penis, just as it had done for hers. Apart from the delightful sticity and wonderful sensation her asshole provided, I nned to ravage her vagina tonight and empty my balls before going to sleep, just like I did with Fiona before.

 Chapter 64 Kushi With Mother (2)

    "Pah~~ Pah~~"


    After a minute of ying with her butthole, I began to slow down and soon removed my shaft. With a sense of satisfaction, I said "I have cleaned it properly now."


    "Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­."My mother let out a heavy breath as she silently nodded her head and straightened her back. While she continued to bathe, I stood by her side, having finished washing her backside, and patiently waited for my turn to bathe.


    After she finished bathing, she turned to face me and spoke, "I understand washing my butthole with your penis must have been a bit tasking for you. Come closer, let me help you bathe." She scooped another bowl of water and gestured for me to step forward.


    Without any hesitation, I stepped forward and slightly bowed my head to allow her to pour water over it while she extended her hand to wash my body. As she focused on washing my chest and upper body, I carefully stretched my fingers under her and inserted them into her vagina. Whenever she needed to bend down and scoop another bowl of water to pour over my body, I would discreetly remove my fingers. We continued like this until we finished bathing and walked out of the backyard, putting on our tulga and rearranging the y pot to its proper position before heading back inside the hut.


    Initially, I had considered the idea of doing it with her while we were still bathing. However, after taking care of her butthole, I realized that it would be more appropriate for us to finish the rest inside, within from the prying eyes of my sisters whether they were awake or asleep. As I thought about fucking my mother in their presence, I couldn''t bring my cock down as the thought continued to linger in my mind.


    ¡­...........


    As Orion and his mother walked back inside, he surreptitiously slipped his hand under the fabric tied around her waist and ced it on herrge, bare buttocks. In the past, she would have given him a smile before continuing with whatever she was doing. However, due to his frequent actions, it had be a routine that they both overlooked, epting it as his new habit.


    Sensing her son''s hand graze her vagina lips before returning to ying with her protruding buttocks, Celeste didn''t give much thought to his actions as it had be a routine for them. Instead, she shifted her focus to her two daughters, her gaze lingering on Reena for a moment. "You''re back," Celeste said, walking forward with her son''s arm still around her waist. "Orion went to the farm today and hoped to see you, but unfortunately, he missed you."


    As she listened to her mother''s words, Reena continued chewing on the fruit in her hand while turning to look at her brother with a snort. "If you really wanted to find me, then you should have asked around for me. I am one of the best workers on the farm, so it wouldn''t have been that hard for you to locate me unless you weren''t trying to," she said before taking another bite of the fruit. "Besides, I''m sure you went straight to Mrs Shani when you arrived, so I don''t think she would have given you the chance to find me, especially since you guys are there for your awakening ceremony."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Mrs Shani?'' Orion questioned inwardly, remembering the middle-aged woman he and his group had met.


    Meanwhile, Reena continued, "You''ll only get to meet me when you start working on the farm full-time. By then, I''ll have the chance to show you around, so don''t worry and just focus on awakening your gift."


    Orion nodded his head, his mind not particrly dwelling on the matter as he already had something that upied his mind. Celeste was about to take a seat close to her daughters when Orion suddenly stopped her by tugging her waist upward. "Huh!" she turned her head to look at him in confusion and watched as he sat down with his legs stretched outwards on the ground, in the position where she wanted to sit.


    Orion''s smile widened as he gestured towards hisp and said, "Why don''t you spoil yourself for once, Mom, and sit on my legs? I promise it''s much morefortable than the hard floor."


    Celeste shook her head in response, "No, don''t worry about it. I don''t want to stress you, especially with your busy day tomorrow."


    But Orion was persistent in his offer, "Come on, Mom. You worry too much. Let me pamper you a little." He reached out and firmly sped his hand around her waist, pulling her onto hisp with unexpected force. Celeste was taken aback and couldn''t resist the sudden pull, settling on her son''sp with a gasp. "See? Isn''t this better?" Orion teased, wrapping his arms around her in a loving embrace.


    Observing the exchange between Orion and Celeste, Gina couldn''t resist faking disgust as she let out a snort and retorted, "You want to pamper mother, yet your poor sisters are neglected." In response, Reena simply rolled her eyes and redirected her attention to the fruit she was nibbling on, uninterested in the sibling banter.


    As Celeste observed her daughters'' reactions, a sly grin spread across her face. From their envious looks, it was clear that they were jealous of the yful gesture Orion had directed towards her. They all knew that the previous version of Orion would never have acted in such a way. The fact that he was now so affectionate towards her now was a new development, and the fact that she was the first to receive this kind of attention while her daughters looked on with envy was enough for Celeste to y along. "There''s nothing wrong with him pampering his mother, especially since he first met me before you guys," she said, settling herselffortably on Orion''sp as she proceeded to skilfully divert the conversation and talk with her daughters about their day.


    Meanwhile, amidst the conversation, Orion could only let out a muffled grunt as he noticed the fabric covering his mother''s curvaceous bare ass was dangerously pulled back, exposing the other half of uncovered buttocks to the warmth of his scorching penis, still nestled within his tulga.

 Chapter 65 Kushi With Mother (3) (R18)

    From the very beginning, Orion was determined to make the most of the situation he had put himself in, and so he began to grind his scorching penis against her half-covered buttocks with purpose. With each fluid motion, he hiked up his tulga, gradually drawing it closer to his waist until the hardened shaft suddenly grazed against her nude buttocks. The subtle shudder that rippled through her body did not escape his notice, but she brushed it aside, as she always did, repositioning his throbbing penis to nestle between the centre of her backside, before adjusting her asscheeks on it.


    ''Damn,'' Orion cursed inwardly as his mother''s bold move resulted in her tulga being pulled over her back. Despite her unintentional gesture and herck of awareness about its inappropriateness by holding his erect shaft and cing it in between her asscheeks, Orion couldn''t help but stretch his hand backwards, firmly pressing them on the floor behind him, as he continued to grind his bare hips against his mother''s nude wide hips, all within the presence of his sisters.


    At that moment, Orion felt his pulsing cock threatening to burst as he touched a slick, slippery spot with the tip of his cock. Recognizing what it was, he couldn''t help but smile as he grasped his mother''s waist with his right hand and suggested, "Hey Mom, let''s have Kushi before we go to sleep?" The sudden interruption of Celeste''s conversation with his siblings caused them to turn and look at him with raised eyebrows, curious about the abrupt change of topic.


    Celeste turned her head towards Orion and scolded, "Didn''t I say that there won''t be any Kushi for you until after your awakening ceremony?".


    Orion, who had been anticipating her response, quickly retorted, "But don''t you remember that I scored perfect points today? And besides, what is wrong with me wanting to experience what your insides feel like?".


    As she listened to her brother''s words, Reena couldn''t help but let her head droop in defeat. Her eyes immediately focused on his erect penis, which was rubbing against their mother''s wet vagina, and she let out a small sigh. While she knew that there was nothing wrong with Orion asking their mother for Kushi since she was the first woman in his life and the one that gave birth to him, the fact that he hadn''t asked her left her feeling a twinge of jealousy.


    Celeste responded cautiously, "Are you sure?" Since Orion had demonstrated his capability by receiving a perfect score on his first day, she wanted to rify his intentions. While it was not umon for sons to request Kushi from their mothers without having to barter for it, requesting it in a manner of bartering as a grown man was viewed as a sign of maturity.


    But since she knew that her son had already be more mature than others in his age group, Celeste couldn''t help but wonder if there were other reasons why he wanted to have Kushi with her. That was what she wanted to know.


    Orion''s response was confident and unapologetic. "Of course I am. Do you really think I would pass up the chance to have Kushi with someone as beautiful as you, especially when I don''t have to barter for it?"


    Celeste was stunned by her son''s words, and she took a moment to process them. As she absorbed the full weight of his meaning, she felt her heart begin to race.


    As Orion took in his mother''s stunned expression, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Since arriving in this world over a week ago, he had seen the need to set two goals for himself. The first was to ensure that his sisters and mother never had to barter for Kushi or share it with anyone else but him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He had a feeling that his elder sister wouldn''t be against this idea, but he still nned on discussing it with her directly. However, just in case something doesn''t go right, he wanted to first cement the idea in his mother''s mind so that she could help him persuade his junior and senior sisters when the time came.


    Orion knew that this would be a delicate topic, but he was confident in his ability to navigate it, especially with his past experience and knowledge. He was determined to protect his family from any foreign cock that wasn''t his and ensure both theirs and his happiness, no matter what it took.


    Of course, he enjoys the thrill of fucking new pussies and experiencing the pleasure thates with it, but that doesn''t mean the ones around him are up for grabs. Therefore, when his mother began to stutter, unable to produce a coherent sentence from her lips, Orion ced his hand over her vagina lips and gently parted it open with two of his fingers. Before he slowly began to slide his scorching hard cock inside her.


    Andstly, his second goal was to explore this world and experience everything it had to offer.


    "uH~~" Celeste unconsciously moaned out loudly as she felt the intrusion in her vagina. In her dazed state, she hadn''t felt Orion''s hand wrapping around it, and only noticed when he was already inside. Witnessing her son''s sincerity, she shook her head with a bitter smile, which gradually transformed into a sweet smile that illuminated her face.


    ''How can I possibly refuse such a sweet son?'' Celeste thought. As the tingling sensations travelled from her inner walls all the way through her body, she couldn''t help but respond, "If you truly want Kushi that much, then let me get into a better position first so that we can start." She attempted to stand up but was immediately held down once more by Orion''s firm grip.


    "I''m fine just like this," Orion stated, but his words were barely out of his mouth before he thrust his hand forward with as much force as he could muster. His penis plunged balls deep into his mother''s inner walls, forcing her enormous bare buttocks to collide against his waist, rippling with the force of Orion''s thrust.


    "Haahhhhhhh~~~" Celeste let out a piercing scream in response to the sudden thrust, causing her body to jolt upwards before being forcefully pressed back down onto her son''s hardened penis. The sensation was so intense that it elicited moanful another cry from her lips, leaving her breathless and trembling with pleasure.


    "AHHHHHHHHH~~~" Her legs, which were positioned to stand and were divided by Orion''s hands, suddenly copsed onto his outstretched legs, causing her back to fall against Orion''s chest. As a result, her hair brushed against his face, and she let out a gasp of surprise mixed with pleasure at the sensation of being so intimately intertwined with her son.

 Chapter 66 Proposal (R18)

    "Pah~~" "Orion relished his mother''s pitiful state, as she slowly fell into ecstasy. He gently swept her hair away from his face, then carefully removed his scorching dick from her wet vagina. With a deep breath, he gathered his strength and thrust it inside once more, determined to bring her the most intense pleasurable that he was sure, she had never experienced before.


    "Ahhhh~~" Celeste''s heart-steering screams echoed through the room once more, her eyes filling with a misty haze as she locked her gaze on her two daughters, who looked at her with bewildered expressions, unable to grasp the depth of their mother''s emotions and the sweet sensation, each thrust from Orion''s hardened penis gave her.


    Gina was transfixed, her eyes locked on her mother''s wet dribbling vagina as her brother''s stiffened penis made contact with each thrust. Never before had she witnessed something so intense. Her mother''s moans filled the room, a visceral mix of pleasure and pain that left Gina unsure of how to react. Despite the ambiguity of her mother''s cries, Gina couldn''t look away, captivated by the bizarre exhibition.


    Nheless, as Gina watched her mother''s eyes be cloudy and dazed, and saw her slowly matching her brother''s movement, bouncing her protruding buttocks up and down on his stiffened penis, she couldn''t help but feel that her mother was enjoying the intense moment.


    Meanwhile, Reena couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed at the scene in front of her. She had seen various people perform kushi with one another, but she had never witnessed an instance as intense as this.


    "aHH~~ aHHH~~ aH~~" Each moan sent a shiver down Reena''s spine, letting her know that the pleasure expressed in front of her was as authentic as it could get. Unknowingly, her lips below began to moisten as she watched the fluids from her mother and brother Kushi stain the ground before them. Reena gulped nervously as one of the fluidsnded on her cheek, sending a shock of sensation through her body.


    Orion, however, was revelling in the pleasure as he drilled his mother''s hole with powerful thrusts.


    "PAH~~ PAH~~ PAH~~~"


    Initially, he was the sole initiator of the movement, but as time passed, his mother began to join in and initiate the collision on her own. Now, his hands were positioned in her front, passionately grabbing and pressing her enormous motherly breasts with passion and desire. The rhythmic pping of their flesh against each other soon became the dominant sound in their hut, with the only thing attempting topete being his mother''s moans.


    "UUHH~~ AHHH~~" "PAH~ ~PAH~~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And, of course, Orion loved every moment of it. Feeling his pulsing cock throb with more force, Orion yelled out, "I''m about to cum!" Within seconds of the warning, Celeste''s eyes shot open as she felt her son''s burning semen make its way towards her womb. "AAHHHHHHH~~" Without even giving his mother a moment to prepare herself, she could only scream out with undiluted pleasure as the intense burning sensation dissipated, settling deep within her stomach.


    At this point, Celeste was certain that all her neighbours would hear her voice, but she couldn''t bring herself to care if they were disturbed or not. All that mattered at this moment was how her son made her body shiver with an unknown pleasurable sensation that she had never before experienced or even knew existed.


    "Haaaa... Haaaaa..." Celeste gasped for air as she copsed onto her son''s chest, trying desperately to regain her bearings. As her vision slowly cleared and the haze dissipated, Celeste saw her two daughters staring at her with a dazed, astonished expressions. She wanted to smile at their expressions because she knew she would have had the same look on her face if she had not been the one experiencing it. But since she had just experienced the most pleasant tingling sensation that she knew she could never put into words, she settled for these words, "Don''t worry, I''m okay... your brother¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Orion''s hand suddenly gripped her face and turned it backwards, his lips locking onto hers in a passionate kiss.


    Celeste''s eyes widened in shock once more as she let out a muffled refusal, trying to break the kiss with an "mmmhhh¡­mmh." However, all her attempts were in vain as Orion wrapped his other arm around her, pulling her tightly against his body. His other hand still firmly held her jaw as they continued to kiss passionately.


    Once they were done, and Orion pulled away from his mother''s sulent lips, he watched as her face was filled with shock, disbelief, and uncertainty. Although Orion had anticipated her reaction, he still felt that it was a bit extreme.


    With a raised eyebrow, he began to ask, "Mo..." but before he could finish, Gina''s sudden outburst interrupted him, her voiceced with disbelief, "You kissed Mother?" Orion turned to his younger sister, only to see her utterly shocked expression, mirroring his mother''s own. Seeking confirmation, he then nced over at Reena, who wore the same perplexed look. With suspicion now creeping in, he redirected his gaze towards their mother, trying to decipher the truth from her expression.


    Orion stared at his mother, who instantly locked her eyes with him. Slowly, he watched as her lips parted and she said, "You kissed me." His heart raced as he tried to read her expression, wondering if she was angry or pleased with the unexpected kiss.


    As his semen leaked slowly down his mother''s ravaged pussy, as she rode him firmly with her buttocks onto his penis, Orion couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. ''Did I mess up?'' he asked himself, as he rode the wave of anticipation towards his goal of securing Kushi from his mother and sisters for only himself. He couldn''t afford any missteps that might derail his n. All he could do now was hope that his actions thus far had not been in vain.


    Celeste''s heart raced as she looked at her son, unsure of how to approach the situation. But despite her apprehension, she knew it was her duty as a mother to guide him through what he had just done. Taking a deep breath, she began to speak, "When a man tries to kiss a woman during Kushi, it''s a sign that he wants to propose to her and be her partner. The same goes for women who do the same thing." Celeste hoped her exnation would help her son understand the gravity of his actions and the significance behind them.

 Chapter 67 Proposal (2) (R18)

    As Celeste spoke, she noticed Orion''s eyes growing wider with each passing moment. She knew he was beginning to grasp the gravity of his actions, but she pressed on, despite the difort from his pulsing stiff penis still deep within her soaking wet vagina. "However, when a man forcibly kisses a woman and makes sure his lips touch hers, he''s essentially telling her that he''s willing to barter, no matter the price, to make her his partner," she exined, trying her best to convey the severity of the situation.


    Orion felt a lump form in his throat as he listened to his mother''s exnation. The realization hit him hard ¨C with that forceful kiss, he hadn''t just proposed to her to be his wife, but he had also offered her a bride price. As the gravity of his actions sunk in, a sense of satisfaction washed over Orion, and a tear of contentment escaped his eye.


    While he wasn''t entirely sure what kissing meant in this world until now, he was absolutely sure that if he knew the true significance behind it before, he would have eagerly jumped at the opportunity. After all, his n had always been to keep the women he loved close to him only, and what better way to ensnare them than with a kiss?


    In a world like this, Orion couldn''t help but internally sigh at how ironic it was.


    "And what if I told you that I knew exactly what I was doing?" Orion retorted, a smile spreading across his face as he savoured the shock and disbelief that rippled across his mother''s expression before spreading to his younger and elder sisters like wildfire.


    "You knew?" Celeste eximed, her mouth hanging open as she stared at Orion in disbelief.


    Orion''s head bobbed in agreement, and a surge of unwavering confidence infused his voice as he replied, "Yes, I knew." Before Celeste could process his words, Orion deftly spun her around and sent her crashing to the ground, with him perched on top. As Celeste struggled to recover from the shock of her son''s revtion, she gazed up at him, wondering what he nned to do next. Her mind raced as she tried toe up with a response, but the words refused toe, leaving her utterly speechless in the face of her son''s unexpected move.


    Feeling his stiffened dick out in the open after falling out of his mother''s dripping pussy, Orion positioned it along her pussy lips, before plunging it deep into where it rightfully belonged.


    "UHhh~~ PAH~~" "aHHh~~ PAH~~" "AHHHH~~ PAH~~"


    And just like that, Orion began to pound his mother''s wet vagina with a steady beat,pletely entranced as he yfully nibbled on her lips, slowly ravaging it. His mother''s hips also began to slowly dance up and down, perfectly synchronizing his movements, adding to the electrifying rhythm of their impromptu duet.


    His hands were far from gentle as he kneaded and shaped herrge motherly breasts, almost as if coaxing them to produce milk. Meanwhile, Celeste couldn''t help but imagine what would had happen if she was actuallyctating, because Orion''s skilled hands would have milked them dry, producing streams of frothy milk with each squeeze.


    With each deliberate movement, Orion expertly brought Celeste closer to the edge of ecstasy, causing a tidal wave of pleasure to ripple through her body. She waspletely consumed by the maddening pleasure that was coursing through her entire being, so much so that all she could do was let out a deafening scream of pure, unadulterated joy, screaming in delight as her son''s skillfully plunged his penis deep inside her dripping wet vagina, stroking and smashing against her womb, and ying her insides like an instrument. Leaving herpletely breathless and yearning for more of the unforgettable experience that she never could have imagined was possible.


    "ahhh~~ PAH~~" "AHHH~~~ PAH~~" "UHH~~~PAH~~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Gina and Reena were both mesmerized, unable to tear their eyes away from the scene unfolding before them. Several minutes had already psed, but they were still rooted to the spot, unable to look away from the intoxicating disy of passion. Suddenly, Reena snapped out of her daze and without hesitation, plunged her fingers in between her moistened vagina, expertly replicating Orion''s movements as she rhythmically dragged it in and out. She was determined to experience the same level of pleasure her mother was currently enjoying, no matter what it took.


    However, as Reena continued to finger herself with several more powerful thrusts, she soon came to the realization that it was Orion''s pulsing hardened penis and unparalleled skill that was responsible for their mother''s mind-blowing pleasure. And so, despite her best efforts, she couldn''t quite replicate the same level of ecstasy that she was experiencing.


    Celeste, on her part, came to the sobering realization that no amount of bartering could ever buy a woman the kind of bliss that she is currently experiencing with her son.


    "MMHhhh~~ PAHH~ AAHH~~"


    "PAHH~ PAHH~~ AHHHH~~"


    It was a deeply intimate and irreceable connection that couldn''t be found anywhere else.


    ¡­..........¡­


    The next morning


    Orion stirred awake, his eyes fluttering open to the dim light filtering into their hut. He groaned, feeling the weight of exhaustion pull at his limbs like anchors. Despite his efforts, he couldn''t seem to find afortable position to sleep in. He tossed and turned, trying every trick in the book, but to no avail.


    As he pondered the cause of his restlessness, his mind drifted to the chaotic scene from yesterday''s night. He had experimented with different sex positions on his mother yesterday, resulting in moaning screams that could have woken the dead.


    As he sat up and rubbed the sleep from his bleary eyes, he half-expected to find his mother sleeping peacefully beside him, but the hut was empty save for his sisters, Gina and Reena, who slept soundly with their heads nestled together.


    With a yawn, Orion decided to search the small hut for any sign of his mother''s presence. As he made his way to the rooms, he couldn''t help but wonder where she could have gone. Soon, he walked towards the backyard, stepping out into the cool morning air, his bare feet sinking into the soft earth beneath him, he noticed that the y pot his mother used to fetch water was missing. With a tired sigh, Orion deduced that she must have left to collect water from the well woman.

 Chapter 68 The Second Day

    "It seems that she also had a restless night," he muttered to himself, wondering if she had found any peace in sleep. Despite his desire to rify their conversation from the previous night, he knew he couldn''t wait any longer - the morning light was growing stronger and it was time for him to take his own bath. After donning a fresh tulga and enjoying a juicy Lipry fruit, Orion roused his elder sister from her slumber. She grumbled in her sleep, disbelieving his im that it was time to wake up. But when he dragged her outside and forced her to see the stunning sunrise, she shook off her drowsiness and scrambled to get ready for work.


    "I''M LEAVING TO VILLAGE CHIEF''S COMPOUND," Orion''s voice boomed through the house as he announced his departure to attend the vige chief''spound.


    "OKAY, SEE YOU LATER," Reena, in the midst of her morning shower, acknowledged him with a reply before he shut the door behind him.


    As he made his way forward, Orion passed by a small group of vigers who reciprocated his greeting with a smile. After several minutes of walking, he finally arrived at thepound, which was guarded by two unfamiliar faces for the day - a strong and muscr man and woman positioned at the gates. Their physiques were impressive, with bulging muscles in all the right ces.


    After presenting the guards with the wooden chip, they allowed Orion entry, and he wasted no time in heading towards the hut they had used the previous day. As he approached the entrance, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to bring an extra tulga. He realized that the only reason his mother had advised him to bring one yesterday was because she knew he would be working on the farm. However, by the end of the day, he wasn''t dirty enough to require a change of clothing. As such, he didn''t bother bringing another tulga since he probably wouldn''t need it again.


    Upon opening the door and stepping inside the hut, Orion was surprised to see that Fiona was already there. He hadn''t been expecting to see anyone yet. She was diligently sweeping the floor, ensuring that every corner was free of dirt and debris. The mats were also arranged neatly, and everything appeared to be clean and tidy.


    Startled by the sound of the wooden door opening, Fiona turned around to see who had entered the hut. To her surprise, it was the same boy who she had first seen in Greta''s house. He had perfectly demonstrated Kushi with her, and was even one of the boys who actively participated in the farm. If Fiona had to be honest, she would say that he had been the most outstanding pupil among the group of people awakening their gifts this year. Yet, she realized that she hadn''t gotten his name.


    "Good morning, Miss Fiona," Orion greeted respectfully. He watched as she stared at him before nodding her head in response. "Good morning," she replied. "What is your name? I don''t believe I''ve asked you for it yet."


    "My name is Orion," he responded. He then asked, "You are Aunt Greta''s neighbour, right?".


    Fiona nodded, finally getting the boy''s name. However, her eyebrows rose when he referred to the most respected healer in the vige as ''Aunt Greta''. Nheless, she responded, "Yes, I am her neighbour. But are you rted to Greta? Because I don''t think she has mentioned having any siblings before," she asked curiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, she and my mother are just very close friends, so I just call her Aunt Greta," Orion replied.


    "I see," Fiona nodded in understanding. "Well, it''s good to finally know your name, Orion. And it''s nice to see you again." She smiled warmly at him, appreciating his respectful demeanour.


    "Very well then, Orion. Since you''re here early, you may wait on the side until I finish cleaning. We''ll begin once the others arrive," Fiona instructed before resuming her sweeping. But then, as she bent down to continue cleaning, she suddenly remembered something and added, "Oh, I almost forgot! As the first to arrive, you''ll be given an extra point for your promptness. And who knows, if you keep it up, you might just be one of the first ones with a chance to receive a special gift from the vige chief tomorrow."


    At first, Orion was surprised by Fiona''s words, but then he remembered thatteness would result in point deductions. Therefore, he wasn''t taken aback to learn that punctuality would be rewarded as well.


    With nothing else to do, Orion settled onto one of the neatly arranged mats and observed Fiona as she diligently continued her cleaning. As he watched her, he couldn''t help but once more admire her stunning curvaceous figure from behind, but he knew better than to interrupt her work.


    After several minutes, during which Fiona finished sweeping, several more of Orion''s mates began to arrive until the hut was filled with people, including Ursa and Sura who sat by his side. The three women who had taken their points watched from a corner once more.


    This time, Fiona didn''t lecture and instead immediately called out for the other partners who hadn''t performed kushi yesterday. They came fully prepared and demonstrated what Orion and Fiona had demonstrated the previous day. However, due to certain reasons, they weren''t given any points.


    As expected, Fiona also called for Orion and his partners, but he refused to perform since it wasn''t voluntary for them. Ursa and Sura were curious about his decision, so he exined that they would practiceter when they were alone. They easily agreed since they had already earned their points and were looking forward to a rxing day on the farm, without any unnecessary stress.


    And so, after everything was done, Fiona took charge of assigning points to them for thebour they had done on the farm yesterday. Depending on their contributions, Fiona rewarded each person ordingly. Climbing trees and picking fruits earned a whopping three points, while other tasks only yielded two. The cumtive points of the group now stood at nine, with some close behind at eight and seven.

 Chapter 69 The Gifts

    Orion stood at the top of the scoreboard with a whopping eleven points, making him the closest to receiving a personal gift from the vige chief. Although he preferred toy low and y with the breasts of the two girls beside him, Orion was soon thrust into the spotlight as all eyes turned to him. His figure was scrutinized and analyzed, leaving him feeling both ufortable and proud.


    Orion pondered to himself, ''Being a little popr also has its benefits though.''


    His thoughts were interrupted by Fiona''smanding presence as she cleared her throat to gather everyone''s attention. "Alright, time to head over to the farm," she dered, but before she could finish her sentence, several people raised their hands in excitement. Fiona nodded to one of the girls, encouraging her to speak.


    The girl stood up and confidently announced, "I think I''ve awakened my gift!" Her words immediately caught Orion''s attention, and he shifted his focus to her. Even Fiona was surprised, her eyes widened in excitement before sheposed herself and asked, "Can you show us your gift now before we head to the farm?"


    The girl''s response was swift and assertive, "Yes," she nodded her head in agreement. Fiona wasted no time in inviting her to showcase her gift to the rest of the group. "Alright then,e to the front and give us a demonstration," she instructed, before turning her attention to the other young adults whose hands were still raised.


    Curiously, Fiona asked, "Did any of you awaken your gifts too?" The group''s response was unanimous as they all nodded their heads in agreement. Eager to see what they could do, Fiona pressed on, "Can you also show us your gifts here and now?".


    Of the sixteen pupils present, seven had awakened their gifts, but only one boy and two girls were ready to showcase their gifts. The remaining ones promised to reveal their gifts once they arrived at the farm.


    Fiona organized the group, "Alright, let''s go one by one." She said, gesturing for the girl to start first, eager to witness the gifts of her pupils. As the girl stepped forward, Fiona took a few steps back, giving them ample space to perform their gift without any disturbance.


    The girl took a deep breath, spreading her arms wide open before stretching them forward. Everyone watched in anticipation as she closed her eyes and focused her energy. Seconds passed, and although nothing seemed to be happening, the group remained patient, knowing how difficult it was to awaken a gift.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion, in particr, was intrigued by the process. He had no idea how to awaken his own gift, but he was fascinated by the way this girl was able to do it. He wondered when his time woulde, but for now, he was content to watch and learn from others.


    Suddenly, the girl''s hands began to emit a soft yellow glow. The glow grew brighter and brighter until it covered her entire hands. The group was mesmerized as the glow pulsated, almost as if it had a life of its own. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the glow vanished, dispersing into thin air. The girl quickly supported herself by using her knees as an armrest, clearly exhausted from the effort.


    ''That wasn''t all, right?'' Orion couldn''t help but question himself, knowing that there was more to the girl''s gift. He listened attentively as she began to recount a strange incident from the previous day. "Yesterday, when I returned from the farm," she began, "I was giving my father the herbal medicine for his cough. But as he took it from my hand, something incredible happened - my hands began to glow! The light dissipated as quickly as it appeared, but it left me feeling bewildered."


    She continued with a happy smile on her face, saying "At first, I thought my gift was useless, and it would be challenging to figure out what it was. However, my father suddenly screamed that his cough was gone, attributing it to my gift."


    Fiona''s eyes widened as she nodded and said, "So it''s a healing-based ability." The girl''s affirmative nod confirmed her suspicion. With the revtion of the gift, Fiona turned to the three women sitting at the corner, ensuring that they had written everything down. Satisfied, she shifted her attention back to the girl and inquired, "Is there anything else that happens when you use your gift?" The girl nodded, and her exnation piqued Fiona''s interest. "Yes, I can''t seem to keep it activated for an extended period. Once, I tried to see how long I could sustain it before going to sleep, and it onlysted for a minute. After that, I couldn''t activate it even if I tried."


    Once the girl had finished speaking, Fiona sighed and directed her back to her seat on the mat. It turned out that the girl had awakened a healing-based ability that could only remain active for one minute. Although a healing ability was useful and could potentially make her wealthy in the long run, they didn''t know its limits in terms of injuries that it could heal. Fiona knew that the only thing that could help the girl now was if she could awaken her inner strength, allowing her to surpass the time restraint. However, she was aware that the possibility of this happening was low. Therefore, Fiona gestured for the next person toe forward and demonstrate their gift.


    As the second person stepped forward, all eyes were fixed on him. He stretched his arms out in front of him, and to everyone''s amazement, his hands began to morph into the shape of bird wings. As the transformation continued, the boy''s body began to shrink and shrink until he was no bigger than a small, brilliantly coloured bird with feathers that shimmered like a rainbow.


    As Orion gazed at the mesmerizing sight before him, his mouth involuntarily fell open. The once-human body in front of him had undergone an incredible metamorphosis, transforming into a stunning bird that resembled a Cockatiel, but with a beauty beyondpare. But just when he thought the spectacle was over, the feathers began to ruffle once again. They seemed to pulse with energy, changing size and shape until the bird had transformed yet again - this time into a strange eagle unlike any Orion had ever seen back on Earth.

 Chapter 70 The Gifts (2)

    The majestic bird stood tall, its size and features rivalling that of a fully-grown golden eagle. Yet, what caught Orion''s attention was the small white horn at the centre of its head, giving it an otherworldly appearance. Suddenly, the boy''s feathers began to rustle once more, a sure sign that he was transforming yet again. As she watched, she realized that this was no ordinary transformation - the feathers grewrger and more erratic, until it was clear that he was morphing back into a human. In under thirty seconds, the transformation wasplete. Turning towards Fiona, he revealed, "I discovered that I can transform into three different peculiar creatures. However, I''m still getting the hang of it and will reveal them to you one by one. For now, I am a little tired and can''t properly control my energy!"


    Fiona''s head bobbed in empathetic understanding, fullyprehending the boy''s predicament. She had been in his shoes before and knew how arduous it could be for a novice to utilize their gifts repeatedly without sumbing to exhaustion. Nheless, she was eager to see him grow and develop his gift. With each transformation, they would learn more about the extent of his gift and the duration of his stamina.


    After a nce at the three women in the corner, Fiona signalled for the boy to return to his seat. She ensured that they had captured every detail of his amazing transformation, so nothing would be lost in the retelling of the tale. Then, she gestured to the next person, ready to bear witness to their gifts.


    The next person stepped forward, a girl with an air of confidence surrounding her. With a graceful stride, she extended her right hand, and within seconds, it was engulfed in a dazzling emerald light that was almost tangible. As the light intensified, a gentle breeze began to swirl beneath her palm, growing stronger and stronger until it was a full-blown gale.


    Without warning, the girl flung her arm forward, unleashing the tempest from her hand. Fiona and the others watched with bated breath as the wind arced across the room, striking the walls with an explosive force.


    With a resounding "Ting!" the wind arch dissipated, leaving behind a deep, jagged cut on the wall where it had struck. The girl beamed with pride as she turned to Fiona, eager for feedback. "I''m not certain if I can make it any bigger, but that''s the best I can do for now," she admitted.


    Fiona gave a nod of approval, impressed by the girl''s disy of skill. "That''s more than enough for now. You may take your seat," she said, gesturing for the girl to return to her spot, before checking back to confirm if everything was written down.


    With a satisfied smile, she cast her eyes over the four remaining people who were yet to showcase their gifts, before she turned to the others and said, "Alright everyone, let''s start heading to the farm."


    Fiona strode forward with purpose, leading the group out of the vige chief''spound. The others trailed behind her as they made their way towards the farm. After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at their destination - the farm - just as they had the day before.


    No matter how many times Orion had gazed upon the lush forest and the farm nestled within it, he could never tire of its splendour. Each time heid his eyes upon it, a distinct feeling of awe and wonder washed over him, like a self-soothing therapy that never failed to rejuvenate his soul.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a flick of her wrist, Fiona effortlessly presented her chip to the guards, wasting no time in leading the group towards Mrs Shani''s wooden hut. As they approached, Fiona rapped on the door of the wooden hut with a sense of familiarity. Almost instantly, they could hear the sound of footsteps approaching until the door creaked open.


    "You''re finally here," Mrs Shani remarked, eyeing the group of children and their teacher with a raised brow. Though she had been expecting them an hour ago, she had little idea what could have held them up.


    Fiona nodded in agreement beforeunching into an exnation. "Yes, but you see, some of my students awakened their gifts today, so I needed to check it out beforeing to the farm," she said, her tone apologetic yet proud.


    As expected, Mrs Shani nodded in understanding, having heard that same excuse countless times before. Whatever happens during the annual ritual of awakening gifts among young adults was nothing new to her.


    Her sharp gaze swept over the group before settling back on Fiona. "And who are the ones that have awakened their gifts?" she inquired, her tone brimming with curiosity.


    Fiona wasted no time in motioning for the seven young adults who had awakened their gifts to step forward and separate themselves from the rest of the group. With four girls and three boys in tow, Fiona turned to Mrs Shani and said, "These are the ones that have awakened their gifts. The others have asked to demonstrate their gifts once we''re on the farm."


    Mrs Shani nodded thoughtfully, her eyes scanning over the seven young adults before turning her attention back to Fiona and the remaining pupils behind her. "Just wait a minute," she said, before disappearing back into her wooden abode. Momentster, she emerged carrying the same bup sack they had used to collect fruits from the trees yesterday.


    With a smile on her face, Mrs Shani kept the sack in front of the group and watched with satisfaction as each child eagerly reached in to pick one without even needing to be told what to do. Impressed by their decisiveness, she turned to Fiona and said, "Why don''t you go help out on the farm? Don''t worry about the other students who have already discovered their gifts, I''ll take care of them and bring everyone back at the end of the day."


    With a knowing nod, Fiona understood that there was no point in disputing with the woman, as she was one of the trusted caretakers of the farm. She was well aware of her responsibilities, so without uttering a word, she turned towards her young pupils and firmly stated, "Behave yourselves." Then, with a decisive stride, she gestured for the other students who were standing behind her to follow along as they ventured into the lush and dense forest thaty within the farm''s boundaries.

 Chapter 71 Dangerous Awakening

    "Alright, I''m sure I don''t need to remind you all what to do, do I?" Fiona scanned her pupils, briefly catching each of their eyes as she turned her head to face them. A chorus of nods and murmurs of agreement came from the group, prompting Fiona to position her gaze forward to lead the way.


    ..........


    "Hey, take it easy, you two!" I called out to Ursa and Sura, who were both vying to climb the trees for a chance at more fruits. It was obvious that they had only decided to climb together because of me, as I was their mutual partner. Also, in this world, they shared the same category when it came to beauty, so I wasn''t surprised how quickly they had be familiar with each other.


    "Don''t worry, we''re fine!" Sura called out as she deftly bnced on a tree branch and pulled Ursa up beside her. I watched as Ursa leapt from the tree trunk and caught hold of the branch with a firm grip before hauling herself up and perching on it.


    "Be careful!" I called out again, observing as the branch shook and bent under their weight as they stood up and jumped to the next one. Despite my initial surprise at how well they were handling themselves, I realized that their carefree demeanour might not be a good thing. They seemed to be taking the climb lightly, even though they had only watched others before attempting it themselves.


    Nevertheless, I was sure that I didn''t need to shout out the obvious - that falling from such a height could be hazardous. Besides, one of my concerns was if there was a tree nymph in this tree, and if it would react aggressively, just like it did yesterday when one of us had only pped the tree''s bark a few times.


    "Don''t worry abo--" Ursa began to say before the branch she was standing on snapped under her weight, causing her to lose her footing. Sura, who was right behind her, also fell as the branch gave way beneath her.


    "Shit!" I couldn''t help but curse out loud as I watched both girls plummet towards the ground, screaming at the top of their lungs as they fell with the branch. Without hesitation, I sprang forward, ready to cushion their fall. I positioned my body to brace for impact, determined to catch them safely.


    As they hurtled towards the ground, my vision blurred as the world spun around me, and I was suddenly thrust backwards by a powerful gust of wind.


    "WHOOOOSH!" The rush of air filled my ears as I struggled to maintain my bnce, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "What the hell?" Dazed and confused, I picked myself up from the ground and sat upright, trying toprehend what had just happened. As my vision slowly cleared, I was astonished by what I saw before me. Ursa and Sura were suspended in mid-air, held aloft by a powerful gust of wind, with their hair whipping wildly around their faces.


    But just as quickly as it had appeared, the wind current vanished, and Ursa and Sura tumbled headfirst onto the bushy grass below with a thud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a collective "Ouch!" Ursa and Sura eximed as they tried to shake off the pain. Sura was the first to stand up, and everyone, gathered around them to understand what had happened. However, instead of just observing, I quickly picked myself up and rushed towards them to check if they were okay.


    As Sura stretched her hand downward to help Ursa stand up, Ursa grabbed her hand firmly, only to suddenly retract it with a scream.


    "AHHHHHH!" Ursa rolled on the ground to the other side, clutching her right hand in agony as her palms burned and itched intensely. Sura brought her hands to the centre of her vision, staring at them in shock and bewilderment. Without hesitation, I changed my direction and ran towards Ursa, holding her down as she rolled and screamed in pain. It took several seconds for me to calm her down, with the others joining in to assist.


    "It hurts! It burns!" Ursa continued to cry out, her voice filled with distress.


    Soon thereafter, Fiona snapped out of her trance and quickly joined in, kneeling down beside Ursa. Meanwhile, I tore my gaze away from Fiona and shifted my attention to Sura, only to be stunned by what I saw next. Sura''s hands were bathed in a scorching red glow, radiating intense heat that caused plumes of smoke to billow in all directions. Despite the heat, her hands remained unharmed and unscathed, a mesmerizing sight that captivated my attention.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Fiona inquired, catching my attention. I nced downward towards Ursa, whose eyes were filled with tears and puffed up from crying, but seemed to have calmed down a little as she nodded in affirmation. Fiona let out a relieved sigh and continued, "We should count ourselves lucky that there wasn''t a tree nymph in that tree. That would have added to our troubles. Come on, let''s take you to Mrs Shani so we can find a healer on the farm to tend to you."


    Together, we assisted Ursa to her feet before Fiona turned to me and remarked, "Since I won''t be present for the time being, you will be the one in charge."


    As I heard Fiona''s request, I nodded my head in agreement and calmly responded, "No problem, Ipletely understand."


    Fiona''s eyes scanned the group making sure her words were heard by everyone, before she fixed her gaze back at me, adding with a hint of caution, "Make sure your mates don''t cause any trouble until I return." I nodded my head in confirmation, watching as she then turned towards Sura and called out, "You too, let''s go! Now that you''ve both awakened your gifts, we need to see Mrs Shani and figure out what to do with you."


    Sura''s attention was elsewhere until she heard Fiona''s voice, at which point she snapped out of her daze and hurried over to us. When she arrived, her eyes were wide with fear, likely due to the unsettling way she had awakened her gift. After offering me a timid nod, she followed Fiona and Ursa back towards the centre of the farm, with Fiona supporting Ursa with one arm around her waist and nodding reassuringly at me as they walked away.

 Chapter 72 Multiple Harvest

    As they vanished from view, I couldn''t help but exhale a heavy sigh, astounded by how quickly the situation had turned on its head. Even though I was confident that Ursa''s hands would heal, it served as a stark reminder that newly awakened gifts could be treacherous. It made me realize that I needed to be more cautious andposed, as the same could happen to me at any moment.


    With that realization, I made a mental note to be more mindful of my actions and surroundings from this day forward until after I awakened my gift.


    Nevertheless, I cleared my throat tomand everyone''s attention. With Fiona''s absence, I needed to gather myposure and take charge, especially since I was dealing with a group of teenagers.


    "Who''s up for climbing the next tree?" I asked, projecting my voice with authority. Two girls, whose names I hadn''t even learned yet, eagerly raised their hands. "Alright then, let''s go," I responded, taking the lead as we proceeded to pick the fruits one by one so that we could end the day quickly.


    ¡­........


    As evening approached, we finally wrapped up our task. Unsurprisingly, despite a few voices of dissent, I managed to calm everyone down with minimal effort. We now found ourselves walking towards Mrs Shani''s hut with Fiona, the girls, and the rest of our mates waiting outside, watching as we approached.


    Upon arrival, I could see that Ursa was now fully healed and back to her normal self, while Sura still appeared a little down. Without hesitation, I made my way over to Ursa and asked, "How are you feeling now?".


    Ursa nodded her head in response, "I am okay," she stretched out her hand for me to see. "It was just a minor burn that the healers on the farm could fix." I nodded in understanding before turning my attention to Sura, who seemed to be avoiding eye contact.


    Concerned, I approached her and asked, "And how about you? Are you feeling okay?".


    After a moment of trying to avoid my gaze, Sura timidly looked at me and nodded in response, "Yes, I''m fine. I can control my gift now." It was a relief to hear that she had regained control over her ability.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Upon hearing her response, I nodded in understanding and wrapped my hand around her waist. Relishing the way her waist felt in the palm of my hand, I pulled her closer to me. "You know," I said, my voice low and intimate, "the reason I didn''t want to do kushi this morning in front of everyone was because I was imagining us in the forest, surrounded by towering trees as I pressed you up against them, my hard penis exploring every inch of your vagina. And Ursa," I continued, a sly smile tugging at the corner of my lips, "well, she could watch if she wanted. Perhaps she''ll even join us for a little fun." My words were a whisper, but they carried a boldness that made her shiver with anticipation.


    As I saw her squirm, her legs locked together and her toes curling into the soil, I realized that my words had stirred something unexpected within her. "Stop it, you''re making me feel weird," she responded with a shy tone. It didn''t take long for me to understand that my words had touched a chord in her, given this world''s unfamiliarity with the concept of sexual boundaries and her perception of herself as unattractive. The impact of my words on her was undeniable, and it was clear that the effect was stronger than I had anticipated. Her shy behaviour hinted at a newfound awareness of her desires, and I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of exploring this uncharted territory with her.


    ''I am definitely making sure I have her for myself'' I thought to myself with a semi-hardened penis in-between my legs, and anticipation within my heart, as I looked to the side and saw Ursa staring at Sura weirdly as she squirmed, ''The both of them.''


    Nevertheless, today was a fruitful day, quite literally, as we managed to gather 10 fruits each, with Lipry fruits being the most abundant. It was a collective effort as everyone decided to climb the trees and pluck the fruits. As a result, we each received four Lipry fruits and one Kalna fruit, while the rest were taken by Mrs Shani for the farm.


    Feeling a sense of aplishment, I passed by Fiona, who praised me for leading the group. "Nice work, you did a really good job leading the others," she said before slipping another Kalna fruit into my hands. "That''s your reward," she added, a smile spreading across my face. With a nod of gratitude, I made my way back towards Ursa and Sura, after enjoying the view of her backside for a few seconds.


    After we were done, we said our goodbyes to Mrs Shani and left the farm, Fiona took the lead as we made our way through the forest and onto the reddish y road that led us back home.


    Soon we reached the path that would take some of us to our respective homes, but before a few people dropped out of the group and went their separate ways, Fiona then reminded us that tomorrow was thest day of the ceremony, and urged us to arrive early at thepound so that the final rites could bepleted before noon, marking our official transition into adulthood. I could pick up the excitement and anticipation that filled the air, as those who hadn''t yet awakened their gifts asked those who had, while I opened my ears and eavesdropped on their conversations.


    After a few minutes, I bid farewell to mypanions and left the road. But before I did, I gave Ursa''s breast a satisfying squeeze and Sura''s plumpy buttocks a sensitive pat, also whispering some filthy words into her ears, and watching as she squirmed once more, not even understanding why she was reacting in such a way to my voice.


    "See you girlster," I turned around and left.

 Chapter 73 Celeste And Grandma Celia

    As I made my way along the path, I heard someone screaming my name from behind. "See youter, Orion, we will talkter," Gorg shouted, waving his hand at me. I waved back, feeling a tad awkward. With so much on my mind today, I didn''t have much energy to engage in conversation, so I settled for a few nods along the way.


    Truth be told, I wasn''t as motivated to socialize with everyone as I thought I would be. Perhaps it was the weight of awakening my gift, and what had happened yesterday night or maybe it was just the fact that I couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment from my peers as if we were all on different wavelengths. Which wasn''t wrong as I am a grown man stuck in a child''s body.


    Anyhow, afar as I was concerned, building connections would be inevitable in this society of trade by barter. Sooner orter, I would have to put myself out there to create a better life for myself and my family, especially for my mother, whom I had nned to have a heart-to-heart talk with. I just hoped that she would be honest with me and share what was truly on her heart. If she wasn''t forting, then I knew that I would have to push further until she surrenders.


    ¡­....¡­.....


    Celeste turned towards her daughter with a smile, happy to see her home safely. "Good evening, my dear," she replied, returning the embrace. However, as she hugged her daughter, she couldn''t help but notice a distant look in her eyes, as if her thoughts were elsewhere.


    Despite her concerns, Celeste knew that her daughter needed time to process the events of the previous night. After all, she had witnessed her elder brother professing his love to her, an act that had caused quite amotion within the family.


    Gina, on the other hand, had been surprisingly unfazed by the incident. Although the images of that night still lingered in her mind, wetting her inner walls whenever she thought of it, she saw nothing wrong with her brother''s confession. She even admired his bravery, secretly thinking how she would have done the same thing to him had she the courage to do so.


    "Did you have a good time today?" Celeste inquired, her hand gently patting her daughter''s head. Gina''s face lit up with a radiant smile as she nodded eagerly. "Oh, it was great, Mom!".


    Without missing a beat, Celeste added, "Alright, go ahead and freshen up before your siblings get back."


    "Okay," Gina responded. As she made her way towards the bathroom, a sudden thought stopped her in her tracks. She turned around to face her mom and eximed, ''Oh wait, Mom! Grandma Celia has been looking for you. She said it''s urgent and she hasn''t seen you in a while.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Celeste''s face contorted with a frown as she heard her daughter''s voice. She had been avoiding the old women in thepound, given her history of embarrassing encounters with them. Memories of those moments flooded her mind, making her wish she could disappear into the earth. The most embarrassing experience was when she had begged them to buy her y pots to pay for her son''s health fees, unaware that Greta had already healed him out of kindness.


    Celeste''s mind raced as she thought about what Grandma Celia could possibly want her. Did she need financial help with something? Or was it something else?


    Nheless, she couldn''t think of any answers to her thoughts, as such she tried to steady her flustered behaviour and asked, "Did you tell you why she wants to see me, dear?" Her heart thumped with anticipation, hoping it wasn''t another situation that would make her want to crawl under a rock.


    Gina tilted her head in contemtion, her mind desperately grasping for Grandma Celia''s words. After a moment, she refocused her gaze on her mother and spoke, "I think she mentioned something about Orion."


    Celeste''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of her son, her eyes widening in anticipation. Why did Grandma Celia want to meet her about Orion? The confusion that spread across Celeste''s face was quickly reced by determination - she couldn''t keep avoiding them forever. "Okay," she said with a resigned sigh, "go take your bath, while I go and meet with her." As Gina turned to leave, Celeste''s lips released another tired sigh, as she made her way to the door and closed it behind her.


    After a minute, Celeste arrived at Grandma Celia''s hut and knocked on the door several times. The door swung open after a few seconds, revealing the familiar sight of the voluptuous old woman, along with her mischievous chuckle. "Oh, it seems you finally came to visit me after that incident," Grandma Celia teased as she looked at Celeste standing outside her hut.


    Clearing her throat a few times, Celeste said, "Gina said that you wanted to meet me."


    Grandma Celia looked at the shy girl in front of her and decided to respond with a teasing tone, "Yes, I asked her to make sure you weren''ting crying with snorts and tears in your eyes when you could havee to us truthfully and see how we could help." However, as she spoke, Grandma Celia couldn''t help but sigh. Without giving Celeste any time to respond, she said, "Come in, let''s talk."


    Celeste''s demeanour changed quickly as she stepped inside the hut and the door closed behind her. She nodded seriously at Grandma Celia and took a seat on the ground as the elder gestured for her to do so. As they began to talk, Celeste listened intently to everything that had been happening with Orion in thest few days. The more she heard, the harder it became for her to believe. At first, anger red inside her - how could Orione here and waste his semen like this, especially when she had warned him not to carelessly waste it?

 Chapter 74 Orions Future

    As Celeste struggled to contain her emotions, thest words of Grandma Celia brought her a sudden sense of peace. Despite her initial reaction, she managed topose herself and asked a probing question, "Are you sure that was what happened?"


    Grandma Celia nodded slowly, her words ringing with a sense of certainty, "Yes, at least that was what happened from the way I saw it. It''s either Orion has already regained his memories and is lying about it, or he truly hadn''t remembered anything and is trying himself to change to give you girls a better life."


    As Grandma Celia''s words sank in, Celeste felt her heart rate fluctuating between rapid and slow beats, her mind racing with thoughts. ''It''s the same conversation I had with him just a few days back,'' she thought to herself, her hands clenching into fists as she nervously bit her lip.


    Grandma Celia''s next words caught her attention, "As for which is more correct, if I had to pick, I would say thetter." A glimmer of anticipation flickered in Celeste''s eyes, as she listened to Grandma Celia''s reasoning. "Even I believed that he was lying about his memories, but after he came here to stay around in our hut a few times, I began to believe that I was the one that was wrong. The child is just trying to be the best version of himself that he never was," Grandma Celia said, "Although, I don''t think he might get to where he wants to be if he keeps on wasting his cum like that," before bursting into a heartyugh.


    Once again, despite her initial surprise at her son''s ability to cum multiple times without getting tired, Celeste knew that there was more to this than what Grandma Celia had described, having experienced it firsthand.


    As she pondered what to do next, the thought of telling her best friend Greta or messaging the vige chief about her son''s possible gift -his excess semen, crossed her mind. However, she quickly dismissed these thoughts, knowing that it couldn''t possibly be Orion''s gift as he had just undergone the awakening ceremony yesterday.


    As Grandma Celia''s voice droned on, Celeste''s mind wandered, but she quickly snapped out of her daze as she realized what Grandma Celia was saying. "Don''t worry about it, Grandma Celia," Celeste responded with determination. "I''ll handle everything and take care of it." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "But I do hope you can help me limit how much time he spends at your hut. I don''t want him wasting his semen like that any longer."


    Grandma Celia understood the hidden meaning behind Celeste''s words, but she brushed the thoughts aside. She had alreadye to terms with the fact that a young man''s semen wasn''t meant for someone as old as her no matter how much she wanted it as she got little of it when she was still as young as Celeste. With a thin smile, she nodded and said, "Don''t worry, dear. I''ll make sure of that." Her words carried a sense of resolve, despite the bittersweet reality she faced.


    Celeste noticed this immediately and quickly added "I don''t mean it that way, what I meant is that he is still a child and so if before he could go around wasting his semen as he pleases, it better he has a few children first and builds his wealth in the process".


    Grandma Celia responded and waved her hand dismissively "Do you think I was feeling bad over your words, look at me, my breasts are muchrger than yours" She held her firm voluptuous breast together, squeezing tightly before releasing them. "I am not taking your words to heart, I am just feeling bad that you are treating the woman who had taken care of you guys this way with such words. Besides, it''s not as though I haven''t tried my best to warn him, and it''s not as though I can stop him from releasing either."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Celeste let out a heavy sigh and reluctantly nodded her head in defeat. "Okay, Grandma Celia. Please help me out, and I promise I''ll find a way to repay you."


    Grandma Celia chuckled at Celeste''s determination and replied, "Don''t worry, dear. I''ll do my best to help." She nodded reassuringly before continuing, "I''m only telling you this because I don''t want Orion to waste his seed on other women like he''s done in our hut before. Even though he''s not my biological son, I still consider him one of my own. I don''t want his bad habits to lead to his downfall when he should be building a better future for himself."


    "Thank you," Celeste said with gratitude, feeling relieved that she could count on her old woman''s support.


    "No problem," Grandma Celia smiled thinly, holding back the numerous words that had been on the tip of her tongue since Celeste arrived. She knew that now wasn''t the right time to speak her mind and that it was best to offer herfort and support without adding any additional stress.


    Celeste nodded her head in understanding as she stood up to leave, bidding goodbye to Grandma Celia with a warm wave. As she made her way back home, her mind was filled with countless thoughts and emotions. There were so many things she wanted to talk about with her son, Orion. She knew she couldn''t dy it any longer. It was time to confront him and let him know how she felt about what had happened the previous night. Even if she still felt a bit hesitant.


    Meanwhile, as Grandma Celia watched Celeste walk away, hesitation and anxiety immediately showed in her eyes, and she bit down on her lips tightly. Countless thoughts raced through her mind, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and uncertain - a clear indication of her inner turmoil.


    ¡­....¡­


    As I arrived home, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of uncertainty wash over me. The impending conversation with my mother loomed ominously in my mind, and I found myself nervously predicting how it would unfold.


    Taking a deep breath to clear my head, I finally opened the door and stepped inside. Immediately, I was greeted by the sight of Gina, her body still glistening with water from a recent shower as she dried her body up.

 Chapter 75 Argument

    "Brother, you''re finally back!" Gina eximed, her head snapping up towards the door the moment I stepped inside. With a beaming smile, she rushed over to me and embraced me tightly, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense offort and relief wash over me as I hugged her back. As we pulled apart, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Mom?".


    Gina''s mischievously grinned as she replied, "She''s right behind you." I let out an exasperated sigh, not in the mood for any yful games. "Did she go out to fetch water?" I asked wearily, hoping to get a straight answer.


    "No," Gina shook her head before she could finish her sentence. But before she could respond, a familiar voice interrupted us from behind, and a tall figure emerged from the shadows, walking towards us.


    "Gina quit ying games with your brother and bring the fruits. It''s time for dinner," my mother said sternly, locking her gaze with mine. "We need to talk," she added, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Though I couldn''t quite discern the reason behind her agitation - perhaps it had to do with the events of the previous night - I knew that there was something that needed to be discussed.


    Without waiting for her to say anything more, I walked towards the centre of the room and sat down. "I agree," I said, tapping the spot across from me. "Let''s talk."


    I watched as my mother let out a deep sigh, shook her head, and took a seat across from me. I opened my mouth to speak, but she quickly cut me off.


    "Grandma Celia talked with me today," she began, her tone serious. "She informed me about how you''ve been wasting your life-giving essence and how she thinks you''re lying about your memory loss."


    My curiosity quickly turned to irritation as I cursed internally, ''That fucking gilf.'' My face contorted into a scowl. ''She ratted me out,'' I thought to myself before the anger dissipated just as quickly as it came. Regardless of what happens next, I made a mental note to deal with herter in any way I could think of.


    "However, towards the end of our conversation," my mother continued, "she expressed her remorse for doubting your memory loss. She admitted that she realized you truly lost your memories. Additionally, she felt guilty for keeping it to herself and for you wasting your time and semen by ying with their bodies in her hut. She admitted to me that she knows she''s no longer as fertile as she used to be and that you could have been using your resources more wisely."


    I couldn''t help but say, ''I already know that my cum is valuable as a young man, but damn....'' within my mind. Despite my annoyance at my mother discovering my sexual activities, even after my attempts to keep them hidden, I realized my emotions were subsiding as I took a seat. I decided to look at the situation from their perspectives in order to better deal with it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From their unique perspective, it''s obvious that my mother is grateful for Grandma Celia telling her all these things before. After all, from what I have learnt from Fiona, as a young man, my milk is a preciousmodity that holds great bargaining power, capable of providing an immense benefit when wielded wisely. Thus, it''s understandable that my mother would feel frustrated and Grandma Celia would feel mildly troubled, given that she was a woman well past her prime and knowingly understood the value of my semen, even feeling guilty about it.


    Still, I had repeatedly assured her not to worry about it, even going as far as doing what she wanted by cumming in her mouth multiple times so that she could no longerin, but it seems that it was not enough.


    "So, do you have anything to say for yourself after hearing everything I''ve said?" My mother asked me with a serious expression on her face. I nodded confidently, a small smile ying on my lips. She raised a sceptical eyebrow, probably expecting me to fumble on my words before responding to her.


    But I wasn''t going to make it easy for her. "Are you trying to use this as a cover-up for our real conversation?" I asked her bluntly. As I had done before, I wasmitted to breaking down her emotional walls, just as I had shattered her inner walls, no matter how hard she tried to keep them up.


    With bated breath, I awaited her response. And as I had expected, she parted her lips to speak, but no words came out, they remained open in shock, appearing as though she had been waiting to respond but was caught off guard, leaving her mouth agape in hesitation.


    "That... That isn''t..." she stammered, her throat clearing as she regained herposure. Her frustration was evident as she continued, "The main conversation we''re having right now is about you wasting your semen, despite my repeated warnings." Her anger flushed her face with a furious tinge, but I couldn''t help but smirk at her fiery demeanour.


    "But surely by now, you''ve realized I''m not like other boys," I retorted, standing up and looking down at her. "I can cum multiple times without getting tired, as you experienced firsthand yesterday." I watched as realization dawned on her, and my smirk widened. "You should know that by now, right?".


    I removed my tulga and watched as my semi-erect cock finally stood up straight. Standing there bare naked in the centre of the room, I felt vulnerable butmitted. "However," I said, "if you still want to continue talking about that issue, we can. But first, let''s face the real problem. What do you really feel about bing my partner, Mom?".


    As she gulped, any words she had nned to say disappeared the moment she saw me standing there naked. After a pause, she spoke hesitantly. "I still think you should wait until you''re older to make such a decision. While I can understand being with a woman in my generation since I''m still fertile, having your own mother as a partner would make you aughingstock among your mates, especially given myck of attractiveness and wealth." Her tone grew more confident as she spoke, as if she had finally gained a foothold in the argument. "I want my son to propose to a beautiful woman, not someone as..."

 Chapter 76 [Bonus ]Kushi Between Partners (R18)

    Before she could utter another syble, I swiftly silenced her with my hand, firmly covering her lips. With a persistent push, I guided her down to the ground, her surprised eyes locked with mine. As shey there, her long beautiful legs stretched out, and her inner thighs left exposed, I gently rubbed my throbbing penis on her pussy lips, using my knee to part her legs slightly.


    Without hesitation, as soon as I released her lips, I pressed my own to hers, sealing them in a passionate embrace. Just as it had happened before, she initially resisted but soon yielded to my gentle exploration of her mouth with my tongue, her reluctance giving way to a newfound eagerness to reciprocate my affections. With each passing moment, her kisses grew more fervent, her tongue tentatively seeking out mine in a way that both excited and endeared her to me. I slowed my advances, savouring each moment as I delicately nibbled on her lips and intertwined our tongues, relishing in the wordlessmunication that flowed between us. After a while, we finally broke the kiss, a long bridge of saliva connecting our lips.


    As I gazed down at her, taking in her half-dazed expression and the slow rise and fall of her chest, I couldn''t help but speak my mind. "You see," I said, "why can''t you ept that you love me and finally be my partner?" I waited for her response, watching as tears streamed down her face. After several seconds, she finally spoke, her words choked with emotion. "Because... because as your mother, I only want what''s best for you, and I know that I''m not the best." Her tears flowed freely now, as she repeated, "I''m not it... I''m not it...".


    I let out a deep sigh as I listened to her words, understanding all too well how her upbringing in this world had contributed to her crippling feelings of inferiority. Yet, despite her self-doubt, I was grateful that I had been given the chance to meet andfort such a beautiful and lovely woman. While I had no intention of imposing my own views on the vigers'' choices of partners, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for the way they treated curvaceous and voluptuous women, as it meant that I had the opportunity to have them all to myself.


    Yes, I was thankful for their culture and this world that provided me with such a wonderful paradise. However, I was also well aware of how selfishly I wanted the women they deemed unattractive for myself, including those deemed unattractive who was no exception. As such, with tender care, I cupped her face in my hands, gazing deeply into her eyes as I spoke. "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever set my eyes on," I said softly. "If you weren''t my mother, I would call you my beauty. For you, I would exchange a whole Kalna tree. But first, I need you to express your heart so that I can call you my partner, Celeste."


    I watched as her eyes widened at the sound of her name, and she bit her lips anxiously as if trying to hold back her words. Finally, with a gasp of breath, she released her lips and spoke. "Yes," she said, her voice strong and sure.


    With a smile still on my face, I leaned in slightly and asked, "What did you say?" Despite hearing it quite well, I couldn''t help but express the urge to hear it again.


    She wasted no time in responding this time around "Yes! Yes! Yes! I will be your partner." The moment her words ended she began to breathe heavily, her chest heaving up and down as though she had just released a heavy burden off her heart.


    Excitement coursed through my veins as I leaned in closer, wanting to seal the moment with a kiss that would forever be etched in our memories.


    But suddenly, a loud "Crash!" interrupted us, causing me to jolt back and look towards the source of the noise. My eyes fell upon Reena, who stood at the open door with an expression of shock and disbelief on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To my surprise, I saw two squished kalna fruits on the floor near her feet. Her lips were parted in shock as if she wanted to speak, but no words came out. It was clear that she had heard and seen everything as her eyes were still glued on me and our mother.


    I quickly remembered that Gina was also in the room with us, so I turned my head towards her. Despite the interruption, she seemed surprisingly unfazed, with her eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and disbelief.


    But I knew that I couldn''t let this distract me from what was happening. With a renewed sense of focus, I turned back towards my mother and positioned my hot throbbing veiny penis to slide into the slightly wet pink hole, caused by my foreskin constantly rubbing her inner thighs and hitting her pussy lips.


    Without any hesitation, I plunged my scorching cock in all at once, intent on filling up her fleshy insides to the brim.


    "PAH~~" "PAH~~"


    "AHHHHHHHHH~" The sound of her sudden scream shook me out of my reverie. As she snapped out of her daze, her eyes widened with both shock and delight.


    With a renewed focus, she repositioned her gaze back onto me and suddenly wrapped her hand around her neck, as if to brace herself. "I am now your partner~~~" she dered, her voice filled with a sense of resolution. "So go ahead~~ fill me up with your semen~~~ Whether I get pregnant or not will depend on how much you''re able to fill me up~~~ So go ahead, Orion, make your mother pregnant~~~".


    "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~"


    Her bold deration left me feeling both surprised and aroused. To say that she had finally epted to be my partner would be an understatement. She withdrew her waist from mine, only to bring it forward again, plunging my scorching staff inside her soaked dripping vagina once more. "AHHHHH~~uUUU" she moaned again, her words unheeded by the fact that her daughters were watching her and the neighbours might be disturbed by her loud unfiltered moans.

 Chapter 77 [Bonus ]Kushi Between Partners (2) (R18)

    Watching her disy such a sudden and intense reaction, I couldn''t resist any longer as I felt my pulsing penis begin to tingle in anticipation. ''Shit! So fast,'' I cursed inwardly as my desire overtook me, causing my semen to pour out from my throbbing shaft and into her awaiting inner walls.


    "a~~a~~a" My mother''s gasps for breath came in slow, ragged bursts as her body arched backwards, andy out on the ground. But to my surprise, her legs don''t stretch and part as they didst night, granting me unrestricted ess. Instead, they''re tied around my waist, "Pah~~ Squench~~" and she lets out another pleasurable scream as I take her, a delicious twist of pleasure and anticipation coursing through us both "UUUUUuuuuu~~~".


    As soon as she started grinding against my body, her voice became a symphony of sensuality, her melodious tones filling the room with desire. Her movements were so captivating that my own energy was immediately restored, and I found myself unable to resist the urge to give her voluptuous buttocks a firm and satisfying p "SMACK!". The sound echoed through the room, heightening the intensity of the moment and leaving us both gasping for more.


    "PAH~~ PAH~~~ PAH~~"


    The jubnt rhythm of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the small hut as I used one hand to deftly untie the cloth that wrapped around her waist. With my other hand, I eagerly pulled off her midriff top, revealing her magnificent bosom that was now fully exposed, the curves of her ample cleavage invitingly on disy. The air crackled with suspense as Itched my hands on her abundant motherly breasts, eagerly indulging in our desires.


    "uuhh~~ Ahh~~ Ahh~~~ HHHhh~"


    In a sudden moment, I saw her gasping for breath, her half-lidded eyes focused intensely on me as if trying to capture every detail of our sensual session. It was then that I whispered to her, "Call me by my name, Mom." The words hung heavy in the air, infused with a mixture of taboo and forbidden desire that added a thrilling intensity to our movements. She hesitated for a moment, a hint of uncertainty shing across her face, before finally giving in to the temptation and calling out my name, "~~Ori.... UHH~~on~~ahh~~" sending shivers of pleasure down my spine.


    "PAAHH~~ SQEUCHH~~"


    "Again," I voiced out, my voice tinged with a husky undertone of pleasure. The word hung in the air, heavy with expectation as I savoured the sound of it, relishing the way it rolled off my tongue. The word held a delicious power, igniting a primal urge within me, as I eagerly awaited her response, my heart racing with heightened desire.


    "PAHH~~ PAAHHH~~ SQEUCHH~~"


    With a series of ecstatic moans, her face contorted in a mixture of confusion and pleasure, her tongue spilling out of her mouth as she struggled to form words. "O...aH~~ RION~" she managed to gasp out, the effort of speaking mingling with the waves of sensation coursing through her body. Slowly, the sound of my name reced the confusion in her dreamy state, the sybles falling from her lips like honey. "Orion~~~" she repeated, her voice growing more confident and insistent with each utterance until it became a breathless mantra of desire.


    "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~~"


    "~o~~ Rion~~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~~"


    "UHH~~ RI~~~" And soon, her lips parted in a breathless gasp, the sound of her trying to utter my name mixed with a string of iprehensible sybles. Her mind was lost in the haze of desire, consumed by the ecstasy of being taken by the one she once called her ''son''. Her body writhed beneath mine as I pinned her down to the ground, the raw passion between us igniting a forbidden me that burned with intense, irresistible heat as our sweats interlocked with each other further intensifying the dense passionate odour around us.


    As I saw her slowly trying topose herself, I decided to change our position, my desire driving me to take control. I stealthily moved my hand over her right leg, scooping it to the ground, causing all four of her limbs to stretch out on the floor. Her body was now fully exposed to me as I continued to passionately pound into her soggy vagina, eliciting a chorus of screams and moans from her lips. "Nghhhhhhhh~~ Uhhhh~~~" Her arousal was evident, with droplets of saliva escaping her parted mouth, a clear indication of the intensity of the pleasure we were sharing. I was determined to bring her to climax, doing my best to satisfy her every need as we indulged in the throes of ecstasy.


    "PAH~~ SQUENCH~~" "PAH~~ SQUENCH~~" "PAH~~ SQUENCH~~"


    "UhhHHHH~~" Mumbles of nonsense began to escape her lips, sending shivers down my spine as I increased the speed of my pounding, my body pressing harder towards the ground, as her face was firmly pressed into the earth. The other half of her face showed her eyes jerking unconsciously, gasping for breath and emitting guttural moans of pleasure. As I continued to thrust into her, her mouth opened wider, more droplets of saliva escaping and staining the ground beneath her.


    "SQUENCH~~ PAHH~~"


    "AHHH~~~"


    "SQUENCH~~ PAHH~~"


    "uhhhh~~ Gnghnaaaaaaa~~~~"


    With grit coursing through my veins, I picked up my pace and readied myself for the final thrust. The build-up felt like lightning on my hand, the intensity of it almost too much to bear. And then, in a moment of triumph, I shouted, "I AM CUUMMMING!" My mother''s heart was finally mine, and the sheer exhration of it made me scream in ecstasy. It was a feeling like no other, one that I would relish forever.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH~~" My mother''s scream echoed through the hut, even more exaggerated than the first time I heard it. Finally, she managed to utter a reasonable sentence, though still flustered, "It''s... hot... your... semen is too hot~~".


    "Uhhhhh~~" A satisfied moan escaped my lips as I spilt my hot thick milk inside her, filling her uppletely. Copsing on her back, I held her waist tightly against mine, still pressed against her motherly round buttocks to prevent any of my semen from spilling out.

 Chapter 78 The Third Day

    After I finished cumming, I copsed to the side on the frigid, unyielding ground, clutching my mother''s body tightly in my arms. Her bodyy still, now unconscious, likely overwhelmed by the thrill that surpassed any sensation she had ever felt in her life prior to meeting me, rivalling even the euphoria I had granted upon her just yesterday.


    Regardless, I heaved a resigned sigh, acknowledging the fact that it might take a while for the women of this world to adapt to my advanced unconventional sexual techniques.


    I gently spun her body around and drew her near, her head resting against my chest as her calm breathing brushed against my chest, indicating that she was peacefully asleep. I decided to nce up and gaze upon my sisters before I, too, sumbed to exhaustion. The raw emotions I had unleashed, coupled with the strenuous tasks I had tackled on the farm, had left me thoroughly fatigued.


    I couldn''t resist shing a mischievous grin as Reena appeared before me, her fingers caressing her dripping-soaked pussy as she gasped for air, her moans quickening as she tried to match the level of ecstasy she had just witnessed me provide for our mother.


    As usual, frustration etched her features as she failed miserably to achieve even an inch of satisfaction. Watching her struggle, I knew that it wouldn''t take much to make her minepletely - to have her willingly surrender herself to me whenever she was aroused or neededfort. With a satisfied nod at how everything was going, I turned my head slightly and caught Gina''s gaze, her eyes aze with a mix of anticipation, shock, and pleasure. Following her gaze downwards, I realized why - the front of her tulga was soaked, evidence of her having reached climax just from watching us go at it once again.


    ''Great,'' I thought as I finally turned my head and settled into afortable position on the cold y-moulded floor. I bnced myself easily and rested my jaw on her head, observing as she stretched her hand and wrapped it around me tightly. With nothing left to ponder, I gave her forehead a warm and affectionate kiss before closing my eyes and drifting off to sleep.


    Tomorrow is the final day of my awakening ceremony, so I need to wake up early.


    ......


    "Orion, wake up!" The urgent voice pierced through my sleepy fog, jolting me into consciousness. My body shook and shuddered as I struggled to open my heavy eyelids, but the sun''s piercing rays made me quickly shut them again. I heard the voice again, louder this time "Orion, wake up! You can''t afford to bete."


    Slowly, I turned to face the source of the sound, and there was Reena, her eyes fixed on me with a raised eyebrow. Her voice softened as she spoke "If you don''t get up now, you''re going to bete for your third day."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My senses were still adjusting as I slowly released my hands from my mother''s warm embrace, my mind still foggy with the remnants of sleep. But then Reena''s voice suddenly sunk into my mind, jolting me into action. Without a second thought, I jerked upwards and sprang to my feet. "I''mte!" I eximed aloud as I bolted towards the room, eager to grab an extra tulga before dashing to the backyard for a quick bath.


    Emerging a few minutester, my body clean and refreshed, I saw my mother and Gina still asleep, while Reena wassitting peacefully on the side as she munched on some juicy kalna fruits. "Here," Reena offered, tossing a fruit my way. "You can eat that on your way to the vige chief''spound." I caught the fruit and took a big bite, relishing the sweet, tangy vour.


    "But what about you?" I asked, eyeing her rxed posture. "Aren''t you going to the farm today?".


    "I am, but it seems that I will bete," she replied with a heavy sigh. "I''ll have to wake up Mom first and help her bathe before I head to the farm." She turned to look at our mother, who was still sound asleep and shook her head. "After all, even though she was able to move easily the other day, doing it two nights in a row might have taken a toll on her. So, I don''t think she''ll be able to stand on her two feet for a while."


    I nodded in understanding, feeling a little embarrassed. As much as I would have loved to stay home and take care of our mother by myself, I knew it wasn''t feasible. Plus, it was obvious that she would be furious if she woke up to find out I hadn''t gone to the vige chief''spound yet. So, I took a deep breath, inhaled the fresh air, and exhaled, looking at both my sleeping mother and younger sister. Then, I turned to Reena and said, "Take care of them."


    Reena snorted at my words, exaggeratingly biting down on the kalna fruit in her hands as she retorted, "You are talking as though they aren''t my family too."


    Feeling the intense gaze directed towards me, I turned towards the door and made my way out, making sure to close it behind me. Now that I had taken care of my mother, the next person in line was my elder sister. But, for the time being, I pushed that thought to the back of my mind. My focus needed to be on my gift - whatever it may be. I also needed to focus on the fact that we would be testing our inner strengths today to see who would be able to awaken theirs.


    Fiona had mentioned that the odds of unlocking our inner strengths were slim, but her words didn''t hold much weight in my mind. I refused to worry about something beyond my control and opted to reserve my judgment until I was tested. After all, how could I worry about something I had no control over and didn''t even understand?

 Chapter 79 Privileged Tala

    After trekking along the y road, I arrived at the vige Chief''spound. This time, the guards at the entrance were the same as yesterday. They recognized me and, with a sense of familiarity, I handed over my wooden chip. After promptly examining it, they returned it to me, granting me entry into thepound.


    As I approached the hut, my eyes immediately caught sight of the gathering outside. It was no surprise to see that some of the others had already arrived, but what I hadn''t expected was the full turnout of men and women I had met during the first day of the awakening ceremony. And there, amidst the crowd, stood the vige chief and his messenger, Thak, with his daughter standing closely by his side.


    I furrowed my brows, racking my brain for her name, but it remained elusive. It dawned on me that she had vanished on the first day of our awakening, just before the majestic astray crystalized tree materialized. What perplexed me was that Thak had told us she would take part in this year''s ceremony. But as the confusion threatened to overwhelm me, I dismissed it from my mind, realizing I hadn''t even noticed her absence until now. So, why should I start caring about her whereabouts now?


    Without warning, her head snapped in my direction, and our eyes locked. Her narrowed gaze suggested that she thought I had been staring at her. I quickly averted my gaze, pretending not to notice her. Instead, my attention was drawn to an object of unknown origin, neatly arranged on a tform. As I approached, I squinted at the round ck spherical globe that was being held up by a long stick. Even though I had no clue what it was, I could sense its significance. It was positioned prominently in the midst of the teachers, with Fiona standing close by, lending it an air of importance.


    Shortly after, the vige chief stepped forward and cleared his throat, a hush fell over the crowd, and all eyes turned to him. He surveyed us before beginning his speech. "I trust that you have all arrived on time for the final day of your awakening ceremony," he said, pausing briefly as if expecting a response. When none came, he turned to Fiona and added, "It appears that your students aren''t as brave as you led me to believe. Stage fright in the presence of such a small audience is hardly amendable trait." As I looked around, I could see the evidence of nervousness in the form of small beads of sweat on their foreheads, indicating the weight of tension they were carrying.


    Although I could have easily responded to his question, I found myself in a less-than-sociable mood, particrly with the palpable awkwardness pervading the air. Fiona heaved a deep, disappointed sigh before scanning our numbers and confirming to the vige chief, "Everyone is present." He nodded in response before turning his attention back to us. "Excellent. Then let us begin at once," he dered, adding with urgency, "Stand facing the ck crystal in a straight line, all of you."


    As soon as the vige chief finished speaking, the group promptly formed a straight line that extended towards the mysterious ck crystal orb. While positioning myself on the line, I noticed Sura and Ursa, but it was toote as Sura had already taken her ce at the front while Ursa managed to stand just in front of me. However, my surprise was amplified when I saw Thak''s daughter assertively positioning herself at the very front of the line, thereby increasing our numbers to seventeen.


    A fleeting thought crossed my mind, wondering if Thak''s daughter enjoyed some privileges due to her father''s position as the vige chief''s messenger. Because it seemed apparent that she had certain advantages she could leverage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once we were in line, the vige chief continued, his voice carrying a sense of seriousness. "With the ck crystal, we will test and determine who among you is capable of unlocking their inner strength, so that we may know where you belong, as this is the final day of your awakening ceremony," he said, pausing to let his words sink in.


    He then added, "All you need to do is ce your right hand on the ck crystal and channel your gift into it. If you haven''t awakened your gift yet, simply allow the energy from the crystal to flow into you. Once you''re done, remove your hands and let your teachers take care of the rest." His eyes scanned over each one of us, and he asked with authority, "Do you all understand?"


    A collective nod of silent agreement rippled through the group as the vige chief spoke. "Let us begin then," he said with amanding tone before he strode away to stand at the side with Thak.


    One of the men stepped forward with a rigid expression and dered, ''The first person shoulde forward.'' The anticipation was tangible as a boy, who was first in line, eagerly approached, stopping just inches away from the glistening ck crystal. With a nod of approval from the man, the boy extended his right hand and gingerly ced it on the crystal''s smooth surface. Within moments, the crystal began to emit a dazzling, milky white light that was so radiant, it could be seen by everyone, even under the zing sun.


    After a few tense seconds, the blinding light slowly dissipated, and the boy carefully withdrew his hand from the ck crystal. Even though I had a prime spot to watch, their actions were hidden from my view. However, I could see that the man''s eyes were locked onto the crystal as if they were scrutinizing it for something specific.


    As we waited with bated breath, a full minute passed until the man''s voice suddenly boomed loudly, "One star!" The pronouncement echoed loudly in the silence, causing a few disappointed sighs from the vige chief and the teachers. The man''s subsequent voice was much quieter, almost regretful as he continued, "Unfortunately, you are incapable of awakening your inner strength."

 Chapter 80 The Evaluation

    In response to the man''s gesture towards the women tasked with recording our details in the awakening ceremony, the body nodded his head. As the boy walked towards them, the man bellowed, "Next!" with a loud voice that echoed around the surroundings.


    The next person to approach the ck crystal was a girl. She confidently stretched her right hand towards the crystal and repeated the same process the boy had done earlier. As the bright, milky light slowly faded away, the girl retracted her hand. After a minute of intense scrutiny, the man finally spoke up, "One star!" in a regretful tone. The girl hung her head, and the man gestured for her to move towards the women.


    "Next!" The man''s loud voice echoed once more, beckoning for the next person toe forward. Unsurprisingly, it was the vige chief messenger''s daughter.


    With confidence, Thak''s daughter stepped forward and stretched her hand towards the ck crystal. Following the same ritual as the others before her, she retracted her hand and waited calmly for the man''s judgement. As he peered at the crystal, his expression suddenly changed, and he eximed in a booming voice, "Four stars!".


    At that moment, I realized that the number of stars determined the strength of one''s inner power. Confirming my suspicion, the man continued in a quieter voice that still reached everyone''s ears, "Congrattions! You have the potential of awakening your inner strength." With a wide smile and a nod, he gestured for her to join the women who were tasked with recording our details.


    With a brisk "Next!" he gestured for the next person to step forward, a sense of anticipation filling the air.


    "Two stars!"


    "Next!"


    "One star!"


    "Next!"


    "Two stars!"


    As the process continued, my understanding deepened, and I began toprehend why no one in our vige held any hopes or thoughts of awakening their inner strength. Even Sura, who had gone before us, possessed only a one-star potential, indicating that she had no means of unlocking her inner strength.


    Suddenly, a loud announcement from the man interrupted my thoughts, and I watched as he beamed at the young boy standing in front of him. The same way he had looked at Thak''s daughter earlier. "Three stars!" he eximed, his voice filled with excitement. "Congrattions, young man. You have the potential of awakening your inner strength." The boy''s face lit up with joy as he was ushered towards the three women in charge of recording our details.


    Internally, I nodded my head in acknowledgement of this new information - those with a three-star potential and above held the key to unlocking their inner strength.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The line of hopefuls kept getting shorter and shorter until there were only five people left. The man''s voice rang out once again, "Next," and Gorg stepped forward. As one of the few people I knew in this unfamiliar world, I silently wished him luck.


    As the milky light that surrounded Gorg began to fade away, he removed his hand and waited for the man''s verdict. And then, with a burst of excitement, the man announced, "Three stars!" The tion on Gorg''s face was discernible as the man continued, "Congrattions, young man. You have the potential of awakening your inner strength." With a nod, he gestured for Gorg to move to the side and for the next person to step forward.


    "Next!"


    "One star!"


    "Next!"


    As Ursa stepped forward, I couldn''t help but watch with bated breath. I observed her as she stretched her hand towards the ck crystal, and just as quickly withdrew it. But upon closer inspection, I noticed something - faint wisps of light flickering within the crystal, before settling in the centre, forming three bright, miniature crystal stars.


    The man''s announcement broke my reverie, "Three stars!" he eximed in a surprised tone, ncing around as if to confirm his observation. He appeared defeated, as if realizing that more people had the potential to unlock their inner strength than he had anticipated. Turning towards Ursa, his expression transformed into one of amazement, "It seems that Naka has blessed us with more warriors this year." He then turned towards the vige chief, seeking his agreement.


    My eyes instinctively darted towards the vige chief, curious to see his reaction. To my surprise, he was grinning widely and nodding his head in agreement with the man''s words. "Yes, yes, you are right!" he bellowed withughter. "It seems that Naka has decided to bless us this year with four more warriors. Truly splendid!"


    I turned my attention towards the others around me and observed the sheer joy on their faces. Even Fiona, who has been wearing a stoic expression throughout the day, seemed to be in high spirits, indicating that this was a rare and joyful asion.


    As Ursa was directed towards the women, I stepped forward without hesitation. Wordlessly, I stretched out my hand and gently ced it on the smooth surface of the ck crystal globe. Within seconds, a soothing and refreshing energy surged through my body, like a tingling current that made every hair on my body stand on end. I was entranced, not wanting to miss a single moment, so I kept my eyes wide open, watching in wonder as the ck crystal globe shone with the same intensity as before, until the light began topress within it, dimming the radiance that had once spilt out.


    Soon, the light within the globe scattered into tiny particles, which then transformed into small crystallized stars with a milky hue. As I scanned through the stars, my brows furrowed in confusion as I began to recount. "Six stars!" I muttered, taking my time to count them again.


    Just as I began counting, the man''s exmation shattered the silence, "SIX STARS!" His voice boomed, louder than any of the previous evaluations, catching everyone''s attention.


    It took me only a moment to realize that I hadn''t been mistaken, as my potential for awakening my inner strength had clearly disyed six stars. A wry smile spread across my face as I recalled how the others had received only four or three stars inparison. I had surpassed them by a significant margin, shocking the vige chief and causing him to bolt towards our direction.

 Chapter 81 The Village Chiefs Doubt

    "Mi...," he started, as if he wanted to scold the man for his sudden outburst. However, his eyes were drawn to the six milky-coloured crystallized stars that sat gently within the ck crystal, and he quickly shut his mouth, turning to me instead. "Stretch out your hand again and repeat the process," he ordered.


    I nodded my head with understanding and reached out towards the ck crystal once more. The strange energy flowed into me once again, and I watched with rapt attention as the six stars scattered into a burst of light particles that spread all over, causing the ck crystal to shine with a brilliant light. As the light dimmed once more, I removed my hand and observed as the lightspressed again, forming six small crystallized stars just like before.


    "Six stars!" The vige chief muttered in disbelief, as if he couldn''t fathom what he was seeing. "Six stars!" He repeated, as if his own ears couldn''t believe what he had just said. He turned towards Thak, who had followed him over to our position, and asked, "Maybe it''s because I''m an elder now, but Thak, can you confirm how many stars are in the ck crystal?".


    Thak looked at me, and then at the ck crystal for a moment, before he turned towards the vige chief and replied, "Six stars, chief."


    The vige chief nodded slowly in understanding before he fixed his gaze on the man who conducted the test. "And what about you?" he asked, his eyes locked on the man, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s six stars," the man repeated, his gaze refocusing on me. "The boy''s potential for awakening his inner strength is six stars."


    The vige chief nodded slowly before turning towards me, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "What is your name?" he asked,


    Without hesitation, I replied, "My name is Orion."


    He nodded and asked again, "And your parents'' names?" his brows furrowing as if trying to recall something.


    I responded, "My mother''s name is Celeste."


    He merely nodded at my response, his eyes fixated on me as if he was trying to read my thoughts. Slowly, he turned his head to the side to look at Thak. Wordlessly, theymunicated with Thak nodding his head at him, before the chief turned back to me and said, "Come here!"


    As I arrived in front of him, the vige chief grabbed my jaw, examining my face from side to side before releasing it. He said to me, "Wait for a minute, let''s watch thest evaluation." I didn''t need to be a mind reader to know that he was probably expecting, if not anticipating, another urrence like my own to happen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Next!".


    As the process came to apletion and both the man and the vige chief checked the ck crystal, they released a tired collective sigh, their anticipation fading. The man said with a much duller voice, "One star."


    Immediately after the result was announced, the vige chief turned around without warning and headed towards one of the threerge huts in hispound. "Follow me," he said, his voice trailing behind him. Without hesitation, I walked along with Thak behind me, matching the chief''s pace as we marched into the hut. Once we were inside, Thak shut the door behind us, as we continued to walk forward.


    And just like the lecture hut, this one also had multiple doors, about five in total. The vige chief led us to the door at the far right, and we followed him down a small corridor until we arrived at a spacious room. I was surprised to see how beautifully decorated it waspared to our simple hut. The floor was covered in a thick, multicoloured carpet with images of flowers, trees, and leaves well-drawn on it. The walls were adorned with severalnterns hanging at each corner, and small windows covered by well-designed pieces of cloth. It felt like a true gathering ce, fit for important meetings and events.


    As I scanned the room, I noticed several individuals, including four stunningly attractive slender women and five muscr men, some with chiselled abs, and others with bulky muscles.


    I let out a heavy sigh as Ipared thevish decor of the viger chief''s hut to our humble hut. Aside from the obvious presence of servants, my eyes couldn''t help but be once more drawn to the mesmerizingnterns hanging from the walls. Back at our hut, we relied solely on the pale glow of the moon to light up our nights. Despite the natural brightness, I couldn''t deny the appeal of having even just one of thosenterns, or better yet, a whole new hut adorned with a touch of such exquisite beauty.


    With that thought in mind, I made a mental note to prioritize this goal, storing it at the back of my mind for future reference. It was the first thing I would strive to aplish once I had amassed enough wealth to barter for it.


    "Please, have a seat," the Vige chief gestured, his hand outstretched towards the two beautifully woven straw matsid opposite him. While, he settled himself onto a small, y-moulded tform adorned with a thick wool pillow.


    Thak and I both took our ces on the mats, facing the vige chief. As he looked at me intently, he asked, "Are you the child who dared to cause abomination by crossing the river?".


    Caught off guard, I was momentarily stunned. That question was thest thing I expected, especially since I had no memories of it and hadn''t even considered it. However, I nodded in affirmation, as there was no point in denying it.


    The vige chief remained stoic, unperturbed by my admission as he fixed his gaze on me. "Initially, I dismissed the rumours as just idle gossip among the vigers," he began, his eyes narrowing as he spoke. "But when Thak brought proof of their validity to me, I couldn''t help but be intrigued by the fact that you had not only attempted such a feat but survived it."

 Chapter 82 Vylkr Vines

    I replied with a faint smile, "I was healed back to health by the vige healer," using Aunt Greta''s respected title.


    The vige chief nodded knowingly, his eyes revealing a sense of curiosity. "Ah, yes. Greta was one of the first people Thak consulted to confirm the details of your incident. We were already aware of your healing. However, the real mystery lies in your survival. It should not have been possible," he said, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    "Thus, I must ask you this question - did you experience anything unusual during the healing process or afterward?" the chief continued, his gaze fixed intently on me.


    As I gazed at him, I could already sense the direction he was heading towards. It appeared that crossing the river was strictly prohibited and anyone who dared to do so was deemed an abomination, resulting in their untimely demise. Although the old me had already perished, there was no reason to divulge such information. Thus, I replied with a simple, "I don''t know."


    "Thest thing I remembered was suddenly waking up in the healer''s hut after being healed," I continued, hoping to steer the conversation away from any suspicion that the vige chief might be harbouring.


    The vige chief remained silent for a moment, his expression betraying his suspicions. "Do you mean to say that you don''t remember anything after waking up, or are you trying to avoid telling us what happened when you crossed the river?" he inquired sternly.


    Without missing a beat, I nodded my head and reiterated, "I don''t remember anything after waking up. Not even what happened after I crossed the river."


    The vige chief nodded thoughtfully, his eyes scanning my body from head to toe, as if searching for any signs of deceit. However, he soon abandoned his efforts with a deep sigh, exchanging a wordless conversation with Thak before returning his gaze to me.


    "I can at least confirm that your recovery came with some consequences. If not, it would be even more difficult to believe that you walked in there by yourself and emerged unscathed," he remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of scepticism.


    Pausing for a moment, he once again turned to Thak, silently conferring with him before turning back to me. "Exin everything to the boy," he said, his tone more conciliatory as he instructed.


    My head swivelled towards Thak, and I watched as he nodded in understanding before focusing his attention back on me. "Now that you''re one of the few individuals capable of awakening their inner strength, and with a potential of six stars no less, there''s no need to keep you in the dark about the details," Thak exined, his tone grave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He paused for a moment, as if to let his words sink in, before continuing. "On the other side of the river, deep within the untamed bushes surrounding the tall trees, lies the Vylkr. I''m sure you''ve heard of them before, perhaps as a frightening tale from your childhood." Thak chuckled wryly, his eyes flickering with amusement. "Even my daughter still gets nightmares just by hearing their names."


    ''The Vylkr,'' I repeated inwardly in confusion. I didn''t need to ask what it was, as Thak immediately added, "But since you''ve lost your memories, allow me to exin."


    Thak''s expression grew grim as he continued, "You see, a Vylkr is a deadly reddish-ck vine that consumes anything in its path. Every life the Vylkr ensnares is immediately drained of all vitality until nothing remains but a husk of their former self." He paused, his eyes taking on a haunted look.


    "However," he continued, "just because they can''t cross the river and enter the vige doesn''t mean we''re safe. The forest and the farms are teeming with vibrant life, and since they''re connected to the river, they''re the prime targets for the Vylkr''s deadly vines."


    As Thak''s words sank into my mind, a sudden realization hit me like a bolt of lightning, causing me to widen my eyes momentarily. "So the Vylkr..." I began, but Thak interrupted me before I could even finish my sentence, answering the question that was still forming in my mind. "Yes," he nodded solemnly, "Several Vylkr are slowly swarming into the forest as we speak, squeezing the life out of any tree or living thing in their path. But don''t be afraid, because our warriors, who have harnessed their inner strength, will soon push them back and reim ournd."


    As soon as his words trailed off, the pieces of the puzzle started to fall into ce within my mind, and I began to connect the dots. So the guards stationed at the entrance of the gates weren''t just keeping out unwanted intruders, but they were also safeguarding the farm from the menacing threat of the Vylkr. No wonder the vige chief and everyone else were ecstatic about receiving more warriors this year. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh at the realization that such perilous beings were lurking so perilously close by.


    Thak caught sight of my reaction and let out a hearty chuckle, a broad grin spreading across his face. "Don''t worry yourself over it," he reassured me, pping me on the back with enough force to make me wince. "Once we''re through with your training, you''ll be able to repel those vines with ease, just like those who came before you, and you won''t even bat an eyelid at the thought of it."


    I nodded in agreement with Thak''s words, pondering the fact that the vigers had been living in close proximity to this looming danger for quite some time now. Yet, they carried on with their daily lives, seemingly unfazed by its looming presence. It was clear that the vige had the necessary resources to deal with this dangerous threat, and they were doing amendable job at it.


    Suddenly, a soft knocking sound reverberated through the spacious chamber, interrupting our conversation. The vige chief swiftly turned his gaze towards one of the guards, who stood stoically at the edge of the room. Without hesitation, the guard nodded silently, strode towards the door, and pulled it open with a creak.

 Chapter 83 The Village Chieftess

    The door swung open with a sudden jolt, revealing amanding presence. "Where is he?" boomed a resounding, feminine voice that echoed through the room, immediately prompting all the servants and guards to bow in reverence, their heads bowed briefly before they slowly raised their gazes.


    Curiosity piqued, I watched with great interest as a slender woman, who appeared to be as old as the vige chief, entered the room. Despite the noticeable wrinkles on her face, she exuded a vibrant energy and youthful spirit, much like the chief''s own impressive physique.


    With a determined stride, she walked purposefully towards our direction, onlying to a halt when she stood directly in front of us. Her eyes lingered on the vige chief briefly before turning to Thak, with a nod of acknowledgement passing between them. Then, without warning, her gazended on me, her unwavering stare making it clear that I was the one she hade to see.


    "Are you the one?" she asked me, her voice sharp and probing as she scanned me from head to toe. Her piercing gaze left me feeling exposed, as if she could see straight through me.


    Despite having a hunch about the reason behind her question, I blurted out cluelessly, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand." Nevertheless, my gaze was transfixed on her tulga, which resembled a stunning tanned plunge V mid-thigh dress, before it settled on a breathtakingly shapely voluptuous older woman who looked younger than the one in front, almost like a servant following her mistress. Despite her strategic position behind the woman, I couldn''t resist stealing a nce. However, my attention quickly shifted back to the woman in front, whose lustrous ck long hair cascaded down her smooth back as she retorted," Aren''t you the child who passed the evaluation with six stars'' worth of potential?".


    As she repeated the question more pointedly, I could only offer a nod of affirmation. "Yes," I responded, feeling the weight of her gaze upon me. I observed a grin spread across her face, causing it to stretch wider with each passing moment. She shifted her attention to the vige chief and with a knowing smile on her lips, she asked, "Husband, is it true that we have been blessed with four more warriors this year?".


    The vige chief nodded without hesitation, his fatigue momentarily forgotten as he replied, "Indeed, Naka has bestowed upon us more than we dared to dream." He let out a weary sigh before continuing, "With this unexpected boon, we now have enough warriors to train for the year without the need for anxious waiting for the next."


    The woman, whom I now recognized as the vige chief''s partner, inclined her head in understanding, a sense of fatigue etched onto her features, only to be quickly reced by her previous radiant expression. "A!" she called out, her tonemanding as she nced over her shoulder with a hint of urgency.


    "Yes, chieftess," came the prompt response from the other woman who had been standing behind her, her voice filled with deference and respect.


    The vige chief''s wife redirected her gaze towards me, raising a finger pointed in my direction. "Take a good look at his face and remember it, in case I ask you to call for this child," she instructed, her words carrying an unmistakable weight. Suddenly, the figure that had been concealed from view stepped forward and scrutinized me from head to toe with piercing intensity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, my throat constricted as a lump formed, my eyes glued to the captivating sight before me. Despite looking several years older than my mother, the woman''s voluptuous curves left me spellbound. She was draped in a traditional tulga, a flimsy piece of cloth that barely covered her full, fleshy thighs. Her loose crop top hugged her enormous bosom, entuating her every curve, while the tie tied in a knot around her neck left her ample cleavage on full disy. Even without straining my gaze, I couldn''t help but notice her soft, pointed nipples pushing against the fabric, sending a jolt through my body.


    As she averted her gaze from me and nodded at the chieftess, the woman returned to her position behind her, leaving me feeling bewitched and tantalized by her very presence.


    ''Control yourself,'' I mentally chided myself as I clenched my legs together, desperate to prevent my body''s arousal from bing obvious. It was a struggle to contain the growing excitement that threatened to pitch a tent in my tulga, even though I knew it would be perceived as trivial by others. Nevertheless, I felt that this was not the time to disy such behaviour.


    After receiving a confirming nod from her servant, the vige chief''s wife turned to her husband and gave him a nod before fixing her gaze on Thak to do the same. Then, her eyesnded on me as she spoke, "Bing a warrior and harnessing your inner strength might be a challenge, but I pray to Naka that you seed. With your six-star potential, I believe you can do it." Her face broke into a radiant smile as she added, "Take care, child. I''ll see youter." With her words ringing in my ears, as she turned around and left, I made sure not to miss a single glimpse of her servant''s curvaceous backside.


    And as she walked away, my eyes followed the cloth tied around her waist, which had risen up to the lower half of her buttocks, showcasing her voluptuous ass cheeks. I couldn''t help but admire the way they rippled, pulling the fabric up and down with each step she took.


    For a few fleeting moments, my penis throbbed and pulsed, standing erect in a sudden rush of excitement. But I quickly calmed my mind and redirected my attention elsewhere, letting it soften just as quickly.


    As the wooden door creaked shut and the guard resumed his position, the vige chief cleared his throat to get my attention. "That was my partner, Zara. The vige chieftess," he informed me.


    I nodded in understanding, already having drawn my conclusions from the way she was addressed and the weight her words carried.

 Chapter 84 Reputation

    Suddenly, the vige chief pped his hands twice, and I watched as two guards stepped forward to nk us. "You may follow them back to the evaluation and finish whatever tasks your teacher has left for you. Today is the final day, and we have more warriors than expected, so I must make arrangements with Thak."


    "Alright, I understand," I responded, rising to my feet and turning to Thak. I nodded to him, and he returned the gesture before I headed for the door, with one guard walking ahead of me and the other bringing up the rear.


    As we walked out of the narrow corridor and away from the vige chief''s hut, I couldn''t resist turning my head backwards to steal onest nce at the structure. While its size, to me, was not particrly impressive, I couldn''t help but wonder what secretsy hidden within its walls. After all, as the vige chief, he undoubtedly had important and private matters to attend to.


    However, I quickly dismissed the thought from my mind as I approached the crowd. They appeared to have finished the evaluation and were now idly chit-chatting, indicating that the point assignment was also done. As I drew closer, I couldn''t help but wonder about the teacher''s ns for us since today was thest day of the awakening ceremony.


    As we approached the crowd, some of them felt our movements and turned their heads around, freezing in surprise at our presence. The participants of this year''s awakening ceremony and the grown men and women in their midst also paused what they were doing and gazed at us as we strolled towards them. The once-bustling crowd fell silent as the guards nodded their heads at me and walked away, leaving me standing awkwardly amidst the intense gaze of everyone around me.


    Momentster, a sharp clearing cough echoed through the crowd, drawing everyone''s attention to it. "Now that we''re all here, let''s finish your awakening ceremony with something special," Fiona said with a nod and a smile in my direction before withdrawing her gaze. "Mr Tog, you can take it from here." She nodded at one of the male teachers -the man who had done the evaluation with the ck crystal. He stepped forward to address the crowd as Fiona retreated from the centre of attention.


    As Fiona strode away, she shed me a subtle gesture, beckoning me to advance towards her. She was heading towards the women who were tasked with documenting our details and scores. Without a moment''s hesitation, I trailed behind her and halted in front of them. Fiona cast me a radiant smile and inquired, "Are you done talking with the vige chief?".


    I nodded emphatically, replying, "Yes."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a nod of her head, she met my gaze and spoke, "Since you arrived after we had already finished assigning points, it''s only fair that I inform you of your score right away." She paused for a moment, drawing out the suspense before she revealed the news. "ording to the results, everyone has a total of 12 points, with some scoring nine or ten. However, you, have managed to umte a whopping 14 points. Three of those points were added from your participation in the farm yesterday, bringing your former score of 11 points to a grand total of 14. That means you are the only one who will be eligible to receive a gift from the vige chief."


    I nodded my head in understanding, fully aware that I had met the necessary requirements for a gift from the vige chief during my hard work at the farm yesterday. Therefore, I wasn''t all that surprised or taken aback by the revtion.


    Fiona suddenly chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eyes, as she added, "Although, the rest of your mates were grumbling about it being unfair. They said you already awakened a six-star potential, implying that you''d be getting special treatment from the vige chief and suggesting they would love to earn more points by going to the farm." She paused, turning to nce at the now attentive crowd as Mr Tog addressed them. "However, even if they go to the farm today, it won''t be for gaining points, as that assignment is already over. It will be something else." Her voice carried a sense of mystery, and I couldn''t resist the urge to inquire further. "What will we be doing?" I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    Suddenly, her fingers reached out and gripped my cheeks tightly, eliciting a gasp of surprise from me. "That will be a surprise for you guys to find out when you arrive," she teased, her voiceced with amusement. Before I could respond, she released my cheeks from her grip and continued, "For now, I need to give the vige chief the full reports of this year''s awakening ceremony. I will catch up with you guys on the farm when I''m done." With a nod towards the three women beside her, she strode purposefully away, leading them towards the hut I had just exited. As she walked, my gaze was inevitably drawn to her protruding scantily d buttocks, providing yet another alluring view.


    While I stood there, I didn''t even have to look for long before I heard two familiar voices behind me. I turned my head to see Ursa and Sura rushing towards me, each grabbing one of my arms with urgency. "Come on, we have to go," Sura said, her tone urgent as she pulled me forward. Ursa chimed in, "Yeah, and you have to tell us what you talked about with the vige chief." They both dragged me along towards the rest of the group and the teachers.


    As we caught up with the others, I couldn''t help but notice the asional nces directed my way, but some simply nodded before turning their attention back to the road. I knew they were probably trying to establish a friendly connection with me, to which I nodded back in agreement. After all, having more connections with people that I could potentially barter with in the future was always better than none.

 Chapter 85 Special Assignment

    Sura let out a disappointed sigh, clearly anticipating a more intriguing response when she asked, "Is that all you discussed with the vige chief?" However, I could only share the praises I received and my encounter with the chieftess, leaving out the thorny topic of my memory loss and the notorious Vylkr vines. I suspected that they already knew about thetter, based on what Thak had shared with me, so I didn''t want to dampen the mood with such news. Ursa chimed in, shaking her head with disappointment, "I was also hoping for something more interesting and exciting," But she quickly diverted the conversation, asking, "Anyway, have you awakened your gift?"


    I let out a tired sigh in response to her question and shook my head in defeat, "No." But seeing the way she quickly withdrew her next question and stood awkwardly in silence, I decided to turn the tables and ask, "How about you guys? Didn''t you say you''ve learned to control your gifts? Come on, show me." The memory of Ursa causing them to float and Sura almost burning Ursa''s hand with her gift shed through my mind.


    Sura''s eyes widened as though the memory had just struck her too, and she responded in a hushed tone, "Well, I can''t say for sure how hot it could get, but I did burn a hole through the ground while testing my gift at home." She slowly extended her left hand, took a deep breath and closed her eyes. As she opened them, a dazzling disy of bright sparks erupted on her palm, resembling a flurry of miniature fireworks. The sparks spread with intensity, as if liquid magma was flowing around her hand, apanied by wisps of smoke that drifted in every direction.


    "Also, I feel like I can stretch it further but I haven''t tried it yet since I''m not fully in control of my gift and I want to avoid any idents," she added with a tired sigh. The exhaustion that came with activating her gift was evident as the magma began to disappear, solidifying into her palms. And just as quickly as it had emerged, it disappeared, and Sura''s hand returned to normal.


    To be honest, I found myself unable to resist the undeniable destructive power behind Sura''s gift, and so I nodded my head in genuine appreciation. As I gazed at her in admiration, I couldn''t help but notice a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips, as if pleased by my reaction to her gift.


    Furthermore, while I wasn''t sure what Sura''s ultimate ns were, I couldn''t help but feel that working on the farm would be the best choice for her, given the potential need for her gift. Of course, I nned to discuss the matter with herter to determine what path was truly best for her. In the meantime, I wrapped my arm around her waist, relishing the feel of her plump, firm buttocks as I turned my head to watch Ursa demonstrate her own unique gift. As if reading my thoughts, Ursa immediately activated her gift, causing the wind to pick up speed and whip around her. Her hair flew back wildly as she released my hand and began to float upwards, her body rising higher and higher until she was several feet above my head. She even drifted along with us as we walked, her actions drawing the curious nces of a few onlookers before they quickly averted their gazes, perhaps not as entranced by the sight as I was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eventually, Ursa slowly descended back to the ground, her feet softly touching down as she caught her breath. I paused my steps and reached out to take her hand, guiding her forward as she regained herposure. "I''m not sure how high I can go or how many people I can carry since I haven''t pushed my gift to its limit yet," she exined, her expression expectant as she waited for my response. Anticipating her thoughts, I replied, "But what you can do is still an absolutely stunning and impressive gift, especially for someone like you." As I spoke, I watched as a small smile spread across her face, her steps bing lighter and more buoyant as she took in my words.


    "Ah~~ Mhhmm~~" Sura''s breath hitched in a muffled gasp as my fingers teasingly yed with her sensitive inner walls, eliciting an intoxicating shiver from her. "MMhhh~~" Her arousal was evident as her hips subtly undted, her slickness glistening between her thighs. As we made our way into the forest and towards the farm, the tension between us was discernible, heightened by Ursa''s knowing gaze. I could sense that she had caught on to my actions while she floated in the air, but she brushed it off nonchntly as always, only asionally engaging me in conversation as Sura''s breathy gasps punctuated our exchanges.


    As we walked through the guarded wooden gates of the farm, we expected to head straight towards Mrs Shani''s wooden hut. However, to our surprise, we found ourselves walking through the bustling centre of the farm, where various vigers were hard at work. After a fifteen-minute stroll, we emerged on the other side of the farm, which was equally teeming with an abundance of lush vegetation. But to my surprise, it wasn''t just tall trees and bushes that greeted my eyes. As I peered into the distance, I spotted severalrge and small wooden huts, indicating that this was where some of the vigers who worked on the farm lived. I couldn''t help but sigh, realizing just how expansive the farm truly was.


    "Ahem," Mr Tog cleared his throat, "Today marks the final day of your awakening ceremony," he began, drawing the attention towards him and the rest of the remaining three teachers who stood alongside him. "And as a reward for your hard work and dedication, each of you has been granted the privilege of one special assignment."


    A hush fell over the group, and I noticed a few of my peers shivering in excitement, likely already aware of what was toe.

 Chapter 86 Special Assignment (2)

    "First and foremost, as you can see," the man said, gesturing towards the quaint huts nestled in the midst of the verdant forest. "These huts are where some of the vigers choose to make their homes." He continued, his voice filled with intrigue. "But what''s fascinating is that these huts also serve as storage and production hubs, where the bountiful harvest from our farms is processed and crafted into various goods." The man''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as he shared his local knowledge. "So, if you''re searching for anyone from the farm, chances are you''ll find them here or diligently tending to their assigned tasks on the fields."


    I briefly nodded at his exnation, realizing that if I wanted to see Reena, this was the first ce to start searching.


    "However, today, you are all here for your special assignment and not for that" he continued, his voice filled with anticipation. "We''ll be heading into the forest around the huts." He paused, letting his words sink in, before continuing, "You''ll have the chance to secure as many Kalna or Lipry fruits as you want. And for those of you who have awakened your gifts, you''re allowed to use them however you like." He grinned mischievously, "But be cautious, as the forest is teeming with Tree nymphs, even more so than the area you trained in before."


    Although some still shook with excitement, they were nheless able to maintain a serious expression when the Tree Nymphs were mentioned, and collectively nodded their heads in understanding.


    Mr. Tog smiled wryly as he spoke, "Miss Fiona has already told me about your encounter with a tree nymph, so I''m sure you will take my words seriously. However, believe me when I say that although there are more fruits here than in any other parts of the farm, there are also more tree nymphs that will either allow you to pluck them or stop you from doing so. Which brings me to thest important information about this assignment." He paused, sweeping his eyes through the crowd to ensure we were all listening. "Whatever Kalna or Lipry fruits you manage to secure will be yours to keep. Therefore, whether you work with a group or alone is your choice to make." He ended with a small smile on his lips.


    Almost immediately, a small yell of "Yes!" reverberated through the area as one of the boys swung his hand backwards in jubtion. However, he quickly sealed his lips shut after realizing the ruckus he had made.


    Mr. Tog sighed tiredly and added, "That''s all. You guys can leave so that we can finish quickly and leave early once we''re done."


    After he finished speaking, I couldn''t help but stretch my hand upwards and ask, "Won''t we be given any sacks?" My question received a few nods of approval from those who seemed like they were waiting to ask the same question.


    Mr Tog looked at us with a mischievous smile around his lips and said, "Well, we won''t be giving you any sacks. You''ll have to carry every fruit you manage to pluck in your hands. However, if you''re able to bring your fruits here for us to safeguard, we''ll be happy to do so. We''ll be waiting here until dawn until you''re finished."


    I sighed a bit at his response and thought to myself, "Yeah, that makes sense." Having an abundant amount of kalna fruits for oneself was a sign of wealth, so it was understandable why they didn''t give us sacks and risk having the fruits in the area being robbed.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of it, finally realizing why some were happy about the special assignment. After all, it was like getting free money to start your life as an adult.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a while, as they digested his words, they began to leave one by one. Some decided to leave in groups of two or three.


    "Are you guys ready?" I asked Ursa and Sura, my gaze briefly resting on Ursa before I turned my head to the side. I looked at Sura, who was still heavily breathing and trying to regain her strength after I had fingered her drenched pussy.


    "Don''t worry, Haaaa¡­ I''m ready," Sura responded with a determined look on her face. "Me too," Ursa chimed in with equal confidence.


    "Then, let''s go," I replied, taking the lead as we ventured into the dense forest. We passed by several other groups who had formed smaller teams, knowing that they couldn''t handle the challenging task on their own. As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice that I wasn''t the only one who hadn''t awakened my gift yet. Despite seeing others in the same situation, the tension of not knowing what my gift was gnawed at my thoughts, leaving me uneasy.


    Nheless, I didn''t need to worry about the tasks or how to aplish them, as Ursa''s gift had already solved most of our problems.


    As we made our way through the forest, passing clusters ofrge and small huts, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight from afar. Finally, after about ten minutes of walking, we arrived at our first task.


    I turned to Ursa and asked, "Can you use your gift to pluck the Lipry fruits, while Sura and I stay down here to catch them?" Although there weren''t any Kalna fruits on the tree branches, several Lipry fruits would be a good start for our hunt.


    Ursa immediately shook her head in uncertainty. "I''m not sure," she gulped, but then regained her confidence and said, "But I can try."


    I lightly pped her plump buttocks, and she responded with a surprised "Uh~". "Don''t worry," I reassured her, "we''re here to catch you in case you fall." I gave her bare buttocks a few yful squeezes before releasing my hand, watching as she nodded her head and walked towards the tree timidly, ready to activate her gift and get to work.


    "Swissh," Within moments, the wind around Ursa picked up, lifting her head upwards as she began to rise slowly and steadily into the air. She kept ascending until she was about 8 feet away from the ground.

 Chapter 87 Another Nymph

    Suddenly, it seemed as though Ursa''s gift had turned off, causing my heart to skip a beat as she swiftly hung her body on the tree''s bark, wing her fingers into it almost immediately.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, feeling the tension from where I stood.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Ursa replied, turning her head downwards and speaking loudly before fixating her gaze upwards and beginning to climb. After a while, she activated her gift again and rose eight more feet in the air. Then her gift switched off once more, making her cling to the tree''s bark again with her fingers as she climbed upwards. The process repeated like this over and over again until she finally reached the top of the tree, positioning her body tofortably sit on one of its branches.


    "I''ve got it!" Ursa yelled out joyfully towards us from the top of the tree.


    "Nice, throw it down carefully," I responded, cautioning her not to get too overexcited.


    "Alright, be prepared to catch," Ursa quickly replied before tossing the Lipry fruit downwards. Instinctively, I stretched my hands towards its direction and caught the falling fruit with ease.


    "I have it," I eximed loudly before tossing the Lipry fruit over to Sura so that I could catch more. Ursa slowly plucked the rest of the eight Lipry fruits one by one, making it rain with the juicy fruits as I gracefully caught them before handing them over to Sura for safekeeping.


    Just when I was about to call out to Ursa, a loud pping sound, as though someone was jubntly pping their hands, caught our attention. We slowly turned our heads towards the direction of the sound, only to halt in our tracks and stare wide-eyed at the figure that stood before our eyes.


    Sura, who was standing close to me, muttered "Tree nymph" unknowingly before quickly closing her mouth shut and slowly retreating backwards, her eyes wide with awe and caution.


    However, instead of screaming at us like ourst encounter with a tree nymph, the nymph in front of me was a stunning sight to behold. She was dressed in an stic one-piece mini dress adorned with intricate flower patterns that seemed to be carved into the fabric, stretching from the left side of her shoulder, over her abundant breasts, all the way down to the end of her dress. Her long fiery hair cascaded down her back, blending seamlessly with her upper body that radiated with a fiery glow, while her lower body exuded a beautiful deep orange glow, giving her a mesmerizing, semi-transparent appearance.


    "Great job," sheplimented with her gaze still fixed on Ursa who seemed stunned in her position. The tree nymph then let out a tired and frustrated sigh before continuing, "But you should have let them ripen into Kalna fruits before plucking them." She shook her head while massaging her forehead, as if trying to ease a growing headache.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but think, ''They can talk.'' Although, I quickly realized that I should have known that if I had done my research. Knowing if a tree nymph could talk was not one of the things I was curious about.


    As she walked towards me, my gaze was quickly captivated by the outline of her nipples that protruded prominently through her form-fitting mini dress, jiggling in sync with her curvaceous figure.


    Sura''s words stumbled out hesitantly as she opened her mouth to speak, "We could return some of it, if you''d like."


    The tree nymph came to an abrupt stop in front of us and fixed her gaze upon us before waving her hand in a dismissive gesture towards Sura, "You can have those Lipry fruits. They''re not as sweet as Kalna fruits, so they don''t fit my pte. Plus, if you don''t pick them, those other rascals running around will." With that, she turned on her heels and made her way towards the tree where we had plucked the fruits from. As she walked away, I couldn''t help but nce at her impressive backside which, although not as striking as the vige chieftess servant''s protruding buttocks or Fiona''s own, still possessed a unique plumpness and firmness.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she reached out her left hand towards the tree, then her right, plunging both hands into its bark. As she inserted her hands, she cast a final nce at Ursa before turning her head and warning us, "Consider yourselves lucky that I''m not in the mood to toy with you children, unlike some of mypanions who are currently causing mischief. Just be grateful that I don''t have the time for it." And with that, she disappeared into the tree, causing it to tremble and shake before finally settling down.


    Ursa wasted no time and leaped down from the tree, skillfully activating her gift just a few inches from the ground to ensure a safending.


    "Ha! Mr. Tog was right," Ursa said as she straightened her back and stood up properly. "Our first catch and we''ve already met a tree nymph."


    I nodded in agreement, feeling more rxed now that I understood the tree nymph''s words. "At least she wasn''t furious enough to attack us," I said, ncing down at the tent forming in my tulga. I entertained the thought of being intimate with the tree nymph''s soggy vagina -if they even had one, until my eyes settled on Sura, who quickly responded to my words, "Yes, you''re right," she said with a tired exhale. "At least she didn''t scream and damage our ears."


    I nodded in understanding as a sudden thought passed through my mind. ''I''ve been wanting to try it for myself though,'' I thought as I approached Sura and gently cupped her cheeks with my right hand. Then, I leaned in and stretched my lips towards her sulent lips, seeking a kiss.


    Sura let out a miffed refusal, pushing me away gently as her hands mistakenly released the Lipry fruits, which fell to the ground due to my actions. Though I didn''t care much about the fallen fruits, as my desire had been building up for some time, and the rush of blood towards my penis showed no sign of stopping anytime soon.

 Chapter 88 Sura’s Contentment

    As time ticked by, the kiss between Sura and me became increasingly passionate, with her once resistant demeanour giving way to a desire that matched my own. My hand snaked around her delicate waist, pulling her closer to me as my chest pressed against still-growing yet developed plump breasts. Our tongues intertwined in a passionate dance, with each exchange of saliva fueling the intensity of our embrace. Just as I slowed down to nibble on her soft lips, our kiss ended abruptly, leaving a bridge of saliva connecting us both, and Sura stared at me with a look of disbelief and shock, her chest heaving with hurried breaths.


    "You.... kissed me" Sura uttered.


    She took several steps back, her delicate frame trembling as she broke the bridge of saliva connecting us. She stretched out her right hand, fingers pointed usingly at me, and repeated her words in disbelief, as if caught in a loop. "You... You kissed me." With a shaky hand, she touched her lips, still struggling toprehend what had just transpired. As she grabbed and prodded at them, it was almost as if they didn''t belong to her.


    Taking a deep breath, I met her gaze steadily and spoke in a low voice. "Yes, I kissed you," I said, cing heavy emphasis on the word ''kissed.''


    All of a sudden, Sura''s hands dropped from her lips, and she froze like a statue, as though her mind was struggling to process the weight of my words. For several seconds, there was nothing but silence between us, until the realization finally hit her like a sledgehammer. As though a floodgate had been opened, tears began to spill from her eyes, one drop at a time at first, as if she was trying to hold them back. But soon enough, both eyes overflowed like a broken dam, releasing a never-ending stream of tears that cascaded down her cheeks and onto the lush, green grass below.


    Frantically, she wiped her tears away with both hands, scrubbing at her cheeks with force, as though she was in a hurry to hide them. Through her sobs and sniffs, she muttered broken phrases that barely made sense, "Bu...t... But mom said that.... it would be diffic... ult." Her voice cracked as she struggled to hold back her tears.


    With a pained expression, Sura continued to speak, her words muffled by her sniffs and tears. "Mom said that it would be hard for me to find a partner... sniff... She even said that I shouldn''t even... sniff... dream of it." She paused to catch her breath before continuing, "But you kissed me...and it felt... so real."


    As I observed Sura''s demeanour and listened to her words, I let out a heavy sigh. Although her eptance of being my partner was a relief, her behaviour still left me with mixed emotions. It was a stark contrast to the struggles I faced with my mother, who rejected my proposal countless times until I finally convinced her to agree before I subjected her to another steamy night where I explored the soaked depths of her pussy.


    I shifted my gaze to Ursa, who was frozen in disbelief, just as I had predicted. Her wide eyes held an unusual level of focus as she stared at us without even blinking. It was clear that she was struggling toe to terms with what she had just witnessed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I withdrew my gaze from Ursa and walked forward, I couldn''t help but think, ''It''s better she watches everything till the end.'' My n to win both Sura and Ursa''s hearts wasing to fruition, and I knew this moment would be etched in Ursa''s mind, reying until she finally surrenders to me. With a steady stride, I approached the still-weeping Sura, who tried to hide her tears and mutter through them. This was the best way to im victory over their hearts and make them mine, and I was ready to seize the opportunity.


    Stopping in front of Sura, I seized her left hand, which had balled into a fist, and pulled it down, then repeated the motion with her other hand. She gazed up at me with widened eyes, but made no move to break free from my grasp. Clearing her throat with an "Ahem!", she asked in a hesitant voice, "Are you sure you want me to be your partner?".


    Without hesitation, I nodded firmly and replied, "Yes." Extending my hand, I tenderly cupped her cheeks and looked deep into her eyes. "I want you to be mine," I dered softly, knowing that this was the moment that would change our lives forever.


    .................


    Sura''s heart skipped a beat when Orion answered. Three days ago, when Orion approached her and asked if she wanted to be his kushi partner, Sura had said yes without much thought. After all, she knew she wouldn''t fare wellpared to the other more attractive girls in the awakening ceremony. Her mother had warned her that boys might not approach her for kushi, but it wasn''t impossible. So when Orion asked, Sura didn''t think much of it and simply went with the flow.


    Nheless, Sura began to notice that Orion didn''t seem to be in a rush to consummate their kushi partnership. Although they hadn''t yet had their first kushi, Orion would often stimte her vagina with his fingers in a way that left her feeling wet and wanting more. Despite this, Sura held back, perceiving it as some sort of habit of his. Interestingly, her new friend Ursa had also shared a simr experience with Orion, so Sura assumed it was his unique way of doing things.


    And as she spent more time with him, she discovered that the more she was around him, the more she would sometimes find herself desperately wishing that her still-growing curves would stop so that she could have a fair chance with him in the future after the awakening ceremony. However, his forceful kiss changed everything, making her realize that he truly meant it. A warm, beautiful smile appeared on Sura''s face, softening her expression as she gazed intently at Orion. With a nod, she replied, "Then, I agree." Pausing for a moment to savour the words, she continued, "I will be your partner, Orion."

 Chapter 89 The Tree Nymph, Dariya

    Immediately after Sura finished speaking, she felt more alive than she ever had before. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but she knew that something had shifted within her.


    "Perfect," Orion replied, his thumb wiping away the tears on her cheek as he held her face in his hand. He understood that the reason his mother had hesitated to be his partner was because she was already ustomed to this world, unlike Sura who was still exploring and trying to find her ce in it. He reassured her gently, "I promise you won''t regret it." Then he leaned in for another kiss, seeking her lips with tenderness.


    Sura''s eyes widened in surprise as Orion kissed her again, not expecting it so soon after their first kiss. Despite the suddenness of it, she responded with the same vigour and passion that Orion had initiated the kiss with, her eyes open as she watched him ravage her mouth without hesitation.


    Several secondster, Sura''s gaze shifted in a different direction. It wasn''t that she had forgotten Ursa was there, but she was so caught up in Orion''s proposal that nothing else seemed to matter at that moment.


    As Sura nced at Ursa from the corner of her eye, she couldn''t help but notice the disbelief etched across her face. But as she looked closer, she saw another expression that grew more noticeable by the second - a sullen look. Suddenly, Sura''s eyes widened in realization as she recognized the emotion behind it: jealousy. Ursa was jealous of her.


    A mixture of shock and excitement filled Sura''s chest, as she had never been on the receiving end of jealousy before. It was a strange feeling, but also an exhrating one. Sura wondered what Ursa was thinking and what she was going to do next.


    While Sura''s mind was filled with the anticipation of her thoughts, her gaze was fixed upon Orion. With a quick and nimble movement, she refocused her attention just before Ursa could take notice. Without a moment''s hesitation, she leaned in once more for a passionate kiss, brimming with an intense desire that had been building deep within her.


    When their lips met, Sura took control, dominating Orion''s tongue with hers. With each passing moment, her actions grew more intense, cupping his cheeks firmly in her hands. The kiss continued for a full minute, the heat between them growing more and more intense with each passing second.


    Finally, with a deliberate effort, they broke off the kiss, with Orion emerging as the victor of their heated battle. However, this time around, it was Sura who took the initiative, rolling her tongue against the saliva bridge that connected their lips together. With one swift gulp, she swallowed it down her throat, savouring the taste of their passionate kiss.


    Orion found himselfpletely intoxicated by Sura''s bold and unexpected move, and without thinking, he instinctively gulped down. He watched in amazement as Sura licked away his saliva from her lips before withdrawing her tongue back into her mouth, a smile on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Out of nowhere, a voice that they all recognized pierced the silence above them, causing Sura, Orion, and even Ursa - who had just snapped out of her daydreaming - to jump back in a jolt of shock and surprise.


    "You kids are really full of surprises, aren''t you?" The familiar voice continued with a sly grin, enjoying the reaction it had provoked from the trio.


    In an instant, the trio''s attention snapped upward, following the sound of the voice that appeared to originate from the tree. As they looked on, their eyes beheld a truly bizarre sight: a face that eerily mirrored the Tree nymph they had just encountered, jutted out from the bark, observing them with a quizzical expression. "You know," the face spoke, its lips moving in time with the words, "although I''ve seen you guys have kushi countless times, I''ve never seen a proposal quite as forceful as that." Despite being etched onto the rough surface of the tree, the face was surprisingly animated, imbued with a life-like quality that had captivated the trio from the start.


    "We''re sorry for bothering you. We''ll leave now so you can rest," Orion spoke with a sense of urgency. Even though the tree nymph hadn''t shown any signs of hostility and had even entertained their presence, Orion believed it was best to err on the side of caution. After all, Fiona and Mr Tog wouldn''t have warned them about the potential danger of tree nymphs if they weren''t a threat.


    Although Orion was curious and wanted to approach the tree nymph to gain a deeper understanding of its nature, he knew it was wise to keep his distance for now. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    The tree nymph chuckled in response to Orion''s apology before rolling her eyes in exasperation. "Didn''t I say I wasn''t in the mood to deal with you kids?" she retorted. She scanned the trio with a critical eye before continuing, "However, I''m willing to make an exception. I''m only interested in the names of the individuals who made such a bold proposal in front of my tree," she gazed at Orion and Sura intently, "as well as the witness to this event." Her attention then shifted to Ursa, who involuntarily recoiled in panic before regaining herposure.


    As the tree nymph''s request hung in the air, Orion nodded in understanding before introducing himself. "My name is Orion," he said, gesturing for Sura to follow suit. Sura obliged, introducing herself with a friendly smile. In situations like this, there was no harm in a tree nymph knowing their names - unless, of course, they had a grudge against one another. But it seemed unlikely in this case, as they were hardly enemies and barely knew each other.


    Ursa, too, chimed in with her introduction. "My name is Ursa," she said, her voice steady despite the earlier scare. With introductions out of the way, the group waited in silence for the tree nymph''s next move.


    The tree nymph, Dariya, looked down at the trio of young adults with a hint of amusement. "Nice to meet you all. I am Dariya, the tree nymph of this tree," she introduced herself with a nod. As she studied the group, she couldn''t help but feel a certain fondness for Orion. Despite Sura''s less striking appearance, Orion had been drawn to her for reasons that went beyond mere physical attraction. It was refreshing to see someone look beyond the surface level.

 Chapter 90 [Bonus ]Impressive Harvest

    Dariya let out a small sigh at her own musings. Perhaps her own experiences as one of the less attractive nymphs in the forest had made her more sensitive to moments like this. But regardless of the reason, she couldn''t ignore the heartfelt proposal that had taken ce before her tree.


    She let out a quiet chuckle at the thought of herself introducing herself to a group of young adults. ''Well, I suppose it''s because of my own experiences,'' Dariya mused, clicking her tongue inwardly. ''After all, why else would I be talking to a bunch of kids who are barely adults?'' She shook her head slightly, as if amused at her own thoughts.


    Orion savoured the sound of Dariya''s name as he repeated it, relishing its beauty. Looking up at her, he couldn''t help butpliment her, "It''s a truly beautiful name." He knew that there was no reason not to praise a woman or tree nymph like Dariya when he saw a reason to do so.


    Dariya smiled in response to Orion''spliment, but as she looked around, she noticed the nervous expressions on the faces of the other girls. She realized that she had taken a liking to this boy and had to admit it to herself. "Thank you," she replied graciously. "Now that we''ve introduced ourselves, it''s best if you start picking the fruits before others im them. Just be careful, as some other Tree nymphs might try to y tricks on you," she advised.


    Orion, Sura, and Ursa nodded their heads in agreement as they listened intently to Dariya''s advice. However, Orion''s faked a solemn look as he stepped forward and spoke, "Thank you for the advice. We appreciate it. It''s time for us to take our leave now." As soon as the words left his lips, he gestured for Sura and Ursa to follow him, and they obliged, not wanting to be left behind.


    Unbeknownst to them, Dariya was watching from atop one of the tallest branches of the tree. She had dematerialized herself and was observing the trio as they walked away. With a sigh, she murmured to herself, "Well, at least they''ll be working on the farm, so I''ll see them again." She stretched her tired body, rubbing her heavy breasts as she did so, before descending back into the tree.


    As she disappeared into the trunk of the tree, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. It had been a long day, and she needed some rest.


    Meanwhile, Orion and hispanions didn''t stop walking until they were confident they had put a good distance between themselves and the tree. The forest was alive with the sounds of nature, and the trio felt a sense of relief wash over them.


    Ursa was the first to copse onto the grassy soil, gasping for breath before her breathing slowly returned to normal. She looked at Sura and Orion with a gleeful expression, saying, "I can''t wait to tell Mom and the others that I finally talked to a Tree nymph and got her name!" Sura nodded in agreement, adding, "Same here!".


    Orion, however, knew they couldn''t afford to waste any more time. "Come on, guys," he urged, "we can''t waste any more time. If we want to ensure we have enough fruits to share among ourselves, we need to keep moving."


    Excited by the prospect of gathering more fruits, both girls eagerly nodded and set to work. After scouting for a suitable tree, Ursa used her powers to fly up and pluck the fruits, tossing them down to the ground where Orion deftly caught them. He then handed them over to Sura, who gracefully caught them with ease.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Their second attempt proved uneventful, thankfully devoid of any Tree nymph encounters. However, their luck ran out on the third attempt when they stumbled upon another Tree nymph. Unlike Dariya, this nymph was less agreeable and impeded Ursa''s efforts to pluck the fruits by manipting the tree branches and even delivering a sharpsh to her buttocks. Ursa cried out in pain and gave up, forcing the group to move on to the next tree and try their luck there. Orion couldn''t help but marvel at the nymph''s power, realizing that they were not just capable of ear-splitting screams but could also control the movements of the trees themselves.


    As they were leaving, the Tree nymph called out to them, waving from her perch on a tree branch. "See you guys again!" she yelled with a mischievous grin.


    Ursa winced in pain as Sura rubbed her sore left buttock, Nheless, despite the pain, they pressed on and continued their quest for the Lipry and Kalna fruits.


    As they traversed through the enclosed forest, they couldn''t help but notice that other groups and individuals faced the same challenges with the tree nymphs. Some were able to pluck the fruits with ease, while others were subjected to the nymphs'' yful tricks before they were finally allowed to take what they needed. It seemed like the tree nymphs were having their own brand of fun amidst the chaos of fruit gathering.


    Despite encountering numerous tree nymphs along the way, they persevered and managed to gather an ample amount of fruit that overflowed from their hands as they made their way back to the teachers for safekeeping. After a half-hour walk, they emerged from the forest and approached one of the teachers to hand over their harvest.


    The lone female teacher, who had apanied them to the farm, gaped in astonishment at the sight of the trio, each holding tens of fruits in their arms. "Is this all you managed to pluck?" she eximed in disbelief.


    Ursa couldn''t help but grin as she nodded in agreement - she had been the one to do most of the plucking, after all. But even she was surprised at the amount of fruit they had managed to gather. It was no wonder that the teacher''s voice held a hint of disbelief.


    "Impressive work, you guys!" the woman expressed as she surveyed the bountiful harvest. "You can leave them here with me for safekeeping until everyone is done," she added, gesturing to the lush green grassy ground below her.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Ursa carefully ced her pile of fruits on the ground, consisting of five Kalna fruits and eight Lipry fruits. Sura followed suit, dropping approximately six Kalna fruits and six Lipry fruits. Orion was thest to deposit his harvest, dropping around five Kalna fruits and seven Lipry fruits.

 Chapter 91 [Bonus ]Ursas Jealousy

    The woman counted each fruit carefully before asking, "Do you n on gathering more fruits?" Her question seemed obvious, but she wanted to confirm. It was still bright outside, and the sun wasn''t setting anytime soon.


    Orion answered with a curt nod, "Yes, we do."


    The woman nodded in response, watching as the trio disappeared into the forest once more. She couldn''t help but think that if she had been in their group during her awakening ceremony, they would have gathered ten times the amount of Kalna fruits. She sighed and shook her head, tired from her thoughts. There was no use regretting the past.


    ¡­.....


    "I think that''s it!" Orion shouted exultantly from his perch on the tree branch, signalling to the group below that he had finished plucking all the fruit.


    Looking up at her partner, Sura couldn''t help but feel a tinge of doubt. "Are you sure that''s all of it?" she called out, her voice echoing through the forest. The tree nymph who had granted them permission to harvest from her tree had given them a strict time limit, and Sura didn''t want to risk angering her by being careless.


    Orion took his time scanning the surrounding branches before responding to Sura. "Yes, I''m sure..." he trailed off as he spotted another ripe Kalna fruit at the end of a faraway branch. "Hold on, I see another one!" he shouted with excitement, quickly making his way across the tree with impressive agility. "Got it!" he eximed triumphantly, feeling a rush of satisfaction from his small victory before tossing the fruit down with a warning shout of "Catch!".


    Sura watched with satisfaction as the Kalna fruit descended towards her and she caught it effortlessly. Carefully cing it among the other fruits, she waited for Orion to join her so that they could divide their spoils and head back to the edge of the forest to meet up with the others.


    Finally, after spotting no more fruit on the tree, Orion began his descent, his hands tightly gripping the rough bark. With a graceful leap, hended next to Sura, his face beaming with the thrill of the sessful harvest.


    The reason Orion had taken over climbing the trees was because Ursa''s gift had suddenly switched off two hours ago, leaving her feeling exhausted and unable to stand for long periods of time. So, while she rested, Orion climbed the trees and Sura caught the fruits. They even gave her some Kalna fruits to help restore her energy. Despite their kindness, Ursa felt a tinge of awkwardness and loneliness seeing her two friends, now partners, working together so well without needing her assistance, especially since they had only recently be partners a few hours ago.


    Ursa''s teeth sank into the juicy flesh of the Kalna fruit with a satisfying "Munch!" as she observed Orion and Sura share their harvest. As she savoured the vour, her mind wandered to thoughts of what might have been if Orion had proposed to her first. The notion sparked a smile that crept across her face, as the idea began to bloom and spread like a tangled vine in her mind. If Orion could see past Sura''s outward unattractiveness and propose to her, was it not also possible that he could do the same for her?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey, Ursa,e and im your share!" Orion''s voice rang out, jolting her back to reality. Without hesitation, she gobbled up thest remaining Kalna fruit in her hand and rose to her feet, making her way towards the duo. As she walked towards them, a nagging question kept repeating in her head like a broken record. ''It was possible right?" she silently questioned, but there was no one around to hear her thoughts or provide an answer.


    Ursa took a deep breath, steeling her emotions as she knelt beside the duo with a warm smile on her face. After counting her portion of the fruits, she announced, "I have nine fruits here. Five Kalna fruits and Four Lipry fruits."


    Orion nodded in agreement and added, "I also have eight fruits. Four Kalna fruits and four Lipry fruits."


    Sura chimed in, "Same here," indicating that her share was identical to Orion''s.


    Ursa acknowledged that they were only rewarding her hard work by giving her extra Kalna fruit, as she had been the most helpful member of the group, The equal distribution of the fruits was intended to prevent anyone from feeling cheated. Despite this, she couldn''t shake the feeling of jealousy that bubbled up inside her as she watched the partners share their portions so evenly.


    Meanwhile, Orion''s attention was drawn to Ursa''s peculiar behaviour, but he chose to ignore it. He had already proposed to Sura earlier today and didn''t want to diminish the uniqueness of that moment by proposing to Ursa immediately after. Orion wanted each woman to cherish the memory of the day he proposed to them, feeling that it was a special and exclusive moment meant only for them, not just another proposal among many.


    He knew better than to act hastily, especially when it came to a woman''s emotions, as mercurial as they may be. He recognized that Ursa''s jealousy, which was currently boiling within her, could easily transform into an intense passion or fury without a moment''s notice. As a result, Orion had made a deliberate choice to allow Sura to bask in the limelight on her special day, while nning a romantic schedule for Ursa in theing days to make her feel equally adored and appreciated.


    Thus, proposing to Ursa right after Sura wouldn''t have felt as extraordinary as Ursa had hoped.


    As they wrapped up their preparations to depart, Orion spoke up, "Alright, let''s pack our fruits so that we can..." His sentence abruptly halted as he, along with hispanions, froze in their tracks. Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment as a translucent blue arm snatched a piece of his preciously harvested Kalna fruit from right behind him.


    "Looks like you children took your sweet time plucking all my precious fruits, didn''t you?" A tranquil feminine voice chimed from behind Orion, causing him to swiftly recognize the speaker.

 Chapter 92 Unexpected Punishment

    Orion sighed in defeat as he observed the hesitant expressions of Sura and Ursa, who were uncertain of what to do. They gazed at the tree nymph behind him, and he knew that, unlike other Tree nymphs, this one had not yed with them or thwarted their attempts. Instead, she had given them a time limit and walked away from her tree, leaving them autonomously beside it.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of teeth biting down on a fruit, and frustration boiled inside him. ''Damn it!'' he cursed inwardly. Their time limit of twenty minutes would have been enough if Ursa still had her gift to use. Unfortunately, since he had to climb the tree himself and pluck the fruits, they had exceeded the time limit.


    Orion could hear the sound of the tree nymph''s throat swallowing the fruit with a loud gulp before she spoke again. "What? Why do you all look so shocked? Weren''t you checking how much time you have left?" Within seconds, he heard the tree nymph''s bare feet thudding on the grass as she walked from behind him and stood in front of them, her presencemanding their attention.


    The tree nymph''s voice wasced with annoyance as she spoke. "Or did you forget when I said that if you weren''t done by the time I came back, then you would have to suffer a little punishment?" Her words ended with a snicker, and Orion raised his head to gaze at her, intrigued by her unusual appearance. Like every other tree nymph he had encountered, she possessed a unique and distinct characteristic. Her body was divided into two separate colours - her upper body was a deep shade of royal blue on her fine, translucent skin, while her lower half was covered in a bright yellow hue.


    "We finished a few minutes ago and were just about to leave, as you saw," Sura spoke up, noticing Orion''s hesitation and Ursa''s exhaustion. Ursa was too tired to even think of an excuse, let alonee up with one.


    The tree nymph snorted at Sura''s words before responding sharply, "Not my problem. I told you to get the fruits you want and leave before I got back, but you stubbornly remained." She directed a stern gaze at Sura, who fell silent and apprehensive under her scrutiny.


    Clearing his throat, Orion interjected to draw the attention away from Sura. "You''re right," he admitted. "We didn''t leave when you gave us a time limit." He knew that there was no clear escape from the tree nymph, especially with the fruits they cradled in their arms.


    The tree nymph levelled the same intense, demeaning gaze at Orion, but he had long since matured beyond being cowed by a mere re. He knew, however, that her range of mystical abilities was more than enough to subdue him, so he got straight to the point. "So, what''s the punishment?" he asked, trying to keep hisposure in such a tense situation. As he spoke, his eyes trailed the attire of the tree nymph before him.


    Her dress provided Orion with a tantalizing glimpse of the exposed skin that the vine and flowers could not fully conceal, offering him a semi-clear view of her immense bosom, which seemed to be carefully wrapped in the same vines that made up her attire. "At least her nipples are hidden," Orion thought to himself, as his desire intensified and his mind wandered to more carnal thoughts, causing his member to throb and grow evenrger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without hesitation, Orion let his desire take over and boldly dragged his tulga upwards, nestling it on her raging shaft. This was something he had always wanted to try, but the task at hand had kept him from indulging his desires, forcing him to carefully make his way past the numerous tree nymphs that had caught his attention.


    But now that he had found himself in this tantalizing situation, he couldn''t resist the urge to see if he could prate a tree nymph just as he had been doing with the women around him.


    The tree nymph watched in confusion as the boy suddenly raised his tulga above his waist, seemingly enjoying the cool breeze on his skin. She couldn''tprehend his odd behaviour but decided to dismiss it and instead issued their punishment, "Well, you can start picking away the rusted, fallen leaves and tossing them far from my tree."


    Orion couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the seemingly simple task. "That''s it?" he thought, feeling a bit underwhelmed by the tree nymph''s request.


    The tree nymph quickly caught on to Orion''s bafflement and snorted in response. "What, did you think I was going to demand the sacrifice of your fingers or arm?" She waved her hand dismissively at him before turning and walking toward her tree, allowing Orion a clear view of her translucent yellow skin and her voluptuous buttocks swaying from side to side through the gaps in the vines and flowers that made up her dress.


    "Besides," she continued, "if I really wanted to punish you, I could send you all the way to the other side of the farm to fetch water for my tree. But I can tell you''re all on a tight schedule, so just finish the task quickly and be on your way."


    As soon as the tree nymph finished speaking, her body began to turn semi-transparent, and one of her arms started to sink into the tree, with her body following suit. Just as she was about to fully merge with the tree, Orion suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    The tree nymph frowned and slowly turned her head to look in the direction of the boy who had called out to her. She could see that the girls beside him had already started packing the fallen leaves from the ground, but they too were frozen in ce by the boy''s sudden outburst. Curious about what he wanted, she responded, "What is it?" with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

 Chapter 93 The Flower

    With a few deliberate coughs, Orion readied himself to ask the question that had been weighing on his mind since the tree nymph appeared before them. "May we know your name?" he finally inquired, his voice as steady as he could manage.


    As his words hung in the air, Orion''s gaze was fixed on the tree nymph''s face, waiting for her response. In a sudden sh, her eyes flew open, a look of confusion creasing her delicate features. "My name?" she murmured, clearly taken aback by the request. "Why do you want to know my name?" Her bluish brows furrowed together as she scrutinized Orion, suspicion flickering in her eyes.


    As Orion observed the tree nymph''s reaction to his question, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. ''At least she didn''tpletely ignore me,'' he thought.


    Feeling emboldened, he decided to press on. "Well, thest time we had a lengthy conversation with a tree nymph, she told us her name," he began, his tone even and measured. Pausing for effect, he added, "I think her name was Dariya."


    In an instant, the tree seemed toe alive, shaking vigorously before abruptly stilling. Orion held his breath as the tree nymph stared at him, her expression one of astonishment with her lips agape. "Dariya told you her name?" she asked incredulously, her voice tinged with doubt.


    As Orion nodded confidently, his mind was already racing with the implications of Dariya''s reaction. Clearly, she didn''t introduce herself to just anyone, which made it all the more surprising that she had done so with them. Perhaps they had earned her trust in some way?


    "We even told her our names also," Orion added, a small smile crossing his lips as he reminisced about the encounter. However, his expression quickly changed to a genuine smile as he noticed the tree nymph deep in thought.


    Suddenly, she turned her head towards Sura and Ursa, her eyes scanning them intently. "Is it true?" she asked, her voiceced with scepticism. Without hesitation, both of them nodded their heads in unison, confirming what Orion had said.


    In a matter of seconds, the tree nymph''s eyes were once again fixed on Orion, studying him from head to toe with an intense gaze. After a few tense moments, she finally released a heavy sigh and spoke. "I will confirm it for myself anyway," she said, her voice tinged with mistrust. "But the fact that you know her name already tells me that you are somehow connected to her."


    As the confusion melted from her face, a curious expression took its ce. "Fine, my name is Mia," she announced, her eyes sweeping over the trio. "What are yours?"


    Orion felt a surge of excitement as he realized that they were finally getting somewhere. "I''m Orion," he said, introducing himself first. "And these are mypanions, Sura and Ursa."


    Mia nodded her head in understanding before turning to Orion and asking, "So, what is your question?".


    Even Sura and Ursa couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity wash over them at the prospect of what Orion was about to ask. They leaned in attentively, waiting for his next words with bated breath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion didn''t hesitate for a moment before asking the question that had been on his mind since they had first encountered a tree nymph. "Do tree nymphs have vaginas?" His words were direct and to the point.


    Sura and Ursa couldn''t help but ruffle their eyebrows in confusion at Orion''s seemingly simple inquiry. They had expected him to ask something more private or personal, but instead, he had posed an unexpectedly straightforward question.


    Mia couldn''t help but smile at Orion''s question, finding it amusing how she had expected something much more personal or invasive. Chuckling to herself, she shook her head and responded, "No, we don''t have vaginas."


    But then, a thoughtful expression flickered across her face as she added,"Although, we do have something else. But I don''t think it''s quite the same thing."


    Orion''s face, which had previously been marked by disappointment, suddenly lit up with anticipation. "Can I see it?" he asked eagerly, "Maybe that way I can understand the difference better."


    Mia couldn''t help but feel a bit amused at Orion''s question, considering that it was the first time a human had ever asked her something about herself since her tree was nted. With a smile, shemanded the vines that had coiled around her lower body to untie themselves.


    In an instant, the vines sprang to life and began to unravel from around her fleshy thighs, leaving her exposed to the outside world.


    Orion''s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity as he gazed upon the stunning sight before him. He watched intently as Mia stretched her left hand below her pelvis, revealing a mesmerizing view that he had never seen before.


    Instead of the expected sight of a vagina, Orion was greeted with the sight of a deep royal blue flower petal, fully bloomed and stretching outward from Mia''s intimate area. As he looked closer, he could see a small opening in the centre of the petal, almost like a delicate little mouth, which seemed to pulse with a soft, ethereal glow.


    Orion gulped involuntarily, his mind racing with disbelief. ''Don''t tell me?'' he thought to himself. He never imagined that he would one day witness the personification of a vagina in the form of a literal flower. But it seemed that today was the day, and he couldn''t help but stare at the flower petal between Mia''s legs, his mind imprinted with the image of this unique and fascinating discovery.


    Mia couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle at Orion''s expression. It was almost endearing how he seemed both fascinated and bewildered by the sight of her flower. Though she could sense that he was far from naive, there was an undeniable sense of innocence about him that she found charming. With a mischievous glint in her eye, Mia teasingly asked, "Do you want to touch it?".


    Despite Orion''s distraction, he remained attentive to every word that slipped from Mia''s lips. Without missing a beat, he responded with a simple "Yes," apanied by a subtle nod of his head.

 Chapter 94 Malaias Flower (R18)

    Mia couldn''t contain her amusement any longer and burst outughing. Herughter eventually subsided, and she retorted, "Well, what''s holding you back? If you''re that curious, feel free toe and touch it."


    Orion marched forward with purpose towards Mia. Within moments, he stood before her, his mind finally clear of unnecessary thoughts. He couldn''t help but nce up at her strikingly beautiful eyes, a mesmerizing blend of deep crystalized yellow and blue iris, before focusing on the flower-shaped vagina in front of him.


    "Go ahead," Mia said with a smile as she spread her legs open slightly for Orion. Although she couldn''t help but notice his penis suddenly bing more veiny and bigger, she pushed the thought to the back of her mind and watched his actions closely. She quickly warned him, "Although we are born with our flowers the moment our tree begins to germinate and have had it for a long time, you have to be careful with your touch because it is really sensitive."


    Orion''s pulse quickened as Mia''s words sent a rush of blood to his already fiery shaft. With a determined nod, he replied, "I''ll do my best to be careful." He then reached out his hands towards her intricate flower-shaped vagina.


    With a mix of curiosity and caution, Orion extended his index fingers and tentatively brushed against the delicate petals of Mia''s flower. He used his thumb to press gently, marvelling at the unexpected thickness and flesh-like texture of the petal. It was an unnatural sensation that left him both amazed and intrigued.


    While Orion explored her flower with a mix of curiosity and fascination, Mia observed his actions with a calm detachment. She had permitted him to touch her flower because, as a tree nymph who had lived for several decades and was almost as old as her tree, she could sense his sincere desire to know her name. Despite encountering simr situations in the past with adults on the farm, she had never met a child so bold as to approach her during his awakening ceremony just to inquire about her name. Most of the vigers only sought to please her in order to gain ess to the fruits from her tree. Thus, meeting a young boy with such genuine curiosity was a refreshing and rare experience for Mia.


    As she observed his exploration of her delicate flower, Mia''s mind wandered, contemting the reason why Dariya had willingly shared her name with them. Perhaps she had gone through a simr experience, or maybe it was something entirely different. Nevertheless, Mia made a mental note to visit Dariya''s tree and have a chat with her fellow nymph, who, like her, shared the same position at the bottom of thedder when it came to attractiveness among the other tree nymphs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once Orion inserted his fingers inside her, Mia felt a surge of intense sensitivity that threatened to overwhelm her. With a sudden bite of her lips, she attempted to hold back the sounds that threatened to escape her. But the sensations were too powerful, and a soft moan slipped out, "Mhhmm~" betraying her efforts to control herself. The tingling sensation spread throughout her body, leaving her gasping and helpless to resist the pleasure that washed over her like a tidal wave.


    As he gazed down at his throbbing member, Orion noticed a glistening droplet of precum poised at the very tip of his engorged foreskin. The source of his arousal was no secret to him - Mia''s sudden, unrestrained gasps of pleasure had sent him over the edge. But it was the warmth that had spread through his fingers as he delved deeper into her pulsating flower that truly set his body aze, sending spine-tingling waves of excitement coursing through him. With an irresistible urge to explore further, Orion added another finger to the mix as he felt her body respond eagerly to his touch.


    "aHH~mmH~" Mia''s moans echoed through the forest once again, sending a rush of blood to Orion''s already pulsating penis. As he explored her flower''s strange inner walls, he couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight of the royal blue-yellow tree nymph before him. Her eyes were tightly shut, her full lips trembling with the effort of holding back her sounds of pleasure. It was clear that what she had told him about tree nymphs being particrly sensitive down below was true, and he felt a thrill of anticipation coursing through his veiny erect shaft at the thought of being able to bring her to the heights of ecstasy.


    With an abruptness that seemed to suggest she had sensed his gaze, Mia''s eyes shot open, revealing crystallized depths of deep blue and yellow that seemed to pierce Orion''s very soul. With practised ease, Mia swallowed back the moans that threatened to escape her lips and offered him a coy smile that sent shivers down his spine. "Are you done?" she asked, her voice dripping with yful amusement. Orion could only stare at her, still reeling from the incredible sensation of his fingers still pressed inside her flower. Arching an eyebrow at Orion''s dazed expression, she continued, "I''m certain by now, you havee to understand the difference between a tree nymph''s flower and a human woman''s vagina."


    Orion pretended to nod in understanding, but his mind was racing with a sudden idea. Just as Mia was about to speak again, he took action. "Now you-uhhhhhh!" she eximed as he forcefully inserted three fingers deep inside her, causing Mia to let out a loud moan of surprise. Her toes curled into the soil and she gripped his shoulders for support as her body twitched and she began to breathe rapidly. "Haaa... Haaaa... Why... haa..." she gasped as she tried to catch her breath. She couldn''t understand why Orion had interrupted her and plunged his fingers into her flower. She thought he should have waited and allowed her to prepare herself before he continued his exploration.


    Orion apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s just that my fingers felt so warm the deeper I went, and I wanted to understand the sensation better" His words seemed sincere, but his fingers had a mind of their own as they twisted within her flower''s inner walls. Mia was quickly ovee with breathless gasps and lost all feeling in her lower body before she could respond.

 Chapter 95 The Curious Tree Nymph (R18)

    Her body copsed onto Orion''s, and she coiled her hands around his shoulders, inadvertently pushing his head into her bountiful bosom that was still covered by her attire made of vines and various colourful flowers. Though Orion felt slightly ufortable with his face pressed against the stic vine, her deep royal blue well-endowed shapely breasts more than made up for it as he felt her incredibly soft skin and inhaled her intoxicating flowery scent. "Magnificent," Orion muttered under his breath, his lips brushing against her skin as he increased the speed of his fingers.


    "AHHHH~~~" Mia couldn''t hold it in any longer and let out a scream mixed with a loud moan. Her senses were in disarray as she looked around, confused about which way was left or right. Her mouth hung open, tongue lolling out as she tried to regain control of herself. "Uh... Uh... Didn''t I tell you that the flower of a tree nymph is too sensitive... haa... If you co-" She couldn''t finish her sentence as Orion spread his fingers apart within her flower, stroking different sides of her fleshy walls. The sensation was too much for her to handle as she writhed in pleasure, unable to form coherent thoughts or words.


    "Ahhh~ Sto¡­. HHHIIIIII~~" Mia''s body was ovee with pleasure and she could no longer support herself. She forcefully grabbed onto Orion''s body, leaning her full weight on him and causing him to fall back onto the ground. Her full weight pressed onto him, and he struggled to handle the weight of the voluptuous tree nymph.


    As Orion fell back, his finger instinctively shaped into a hook as he tried to remove his hand and stabilize himself. However, his actions had an intense chain reaction throughout Mia''s body, starting from her already overstimted flower and spreading rapidly through her lower body. The tingling sensation soon took over her entire body like a lightning strike. Her neck and legs below the knees arched upwards, her toes curled tightly, and her mouth hung open in an attempt to scream, but only waves of saliva flew out with each attempt,nding on Orion''s face and the lush grassy soil around him. Her dted pupils stared up at the sky as she convulsed with pleasure, her body unable to resist the intense tingling sensation.


    Despite Mia''s best efforts, they were ultimately in vain, as the moment she managed to release a gasp of breath was also the moment her body surrendered all of its strength and copsed lifelessly onto Orion''s small frame.


    Orion''s thoughts raced as he slowly withdrew his finger from thefortable warmth of Mia''s pulsing flower. ''Did I overdo it?'' he wondered, watching as her body jerked abruptly in response to his movement. The sudden jolt seemed to give her the strength she needed to at least regain someposure.


    Gasping for breath, Mia''s alluring cleavage was pressed against Orion''s face, causing her to shake her head wearily as she paused before speaking. "You see," she continued, seizing the opportunity to educate Orion on the repercussions of his actions, "this is precisely why a tree nymph''s flower is too sensitive."


    Orion, finally breaking free from the cages of her breasts, reassured her, "Don''t worry, I now properly understand." Though he could have easily pushed her away to free himself from her grasp, he refrained from doing so since he knew he had caused this mess himself. Furthermore, he couldn''t help but notice his rigid member aligning itself with her flower, causing him to withhold from any sudden movements.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion exhaled deeply, his waist twisting slightly as he deliberately caused his throbbing shaft to twitch and brush against the edges of Mia''s delicate flower.


    However, despite her exhaustion, Mia couldn''t help but notice Orion''s difort beneath her weight. Though she was too drained toprehend why he was only moving his waist, she summoned thest of her energy to push herself upright. Unable to feel her legs, she bnced herself on Orion''s waist, determined to regain her strength while striving to regain control of her limbs.


    Taking a deep breath, Mia sat upright and nced down at Orion, intending to speak, but her attention was diverted to something below his waist. Her eyes trailed downwards, and she felt a wave of difort as she realized something was pressing against her flower. As she looked closer, she saw the child''s veiny penis, which had been standing erect for a while and growing slightlyrger. Mia pushed her prominent backside backwards, wrapping her hand around the pulsating, heat emanating surface of his member before pulling it upwards.


    "uHH~~" This time Orion couldn''t contain his moans, a guttural sound escaping his lips as he felt Mia''s yellowish-skinned, protruding bare ass cheeks rub against hisp. His shaft was finally positioned beneath her flower hole, pulsating against the soft, glowing entrance, until Mia''s tight grip raised it upwards.


    ''Fuuuuck,'' Orion cursed, the throbbing sensation in his shaft and balls bing almost unbearable. He felt hot, sticky droplets of pre-cum staining the tip of his foreskin as he struggled to maintain hisposure.


    While gazing at the sticky white fluid oozing out of Orion''s penis, Mia couldn''t contain her curiosity. She had never witnessed semen erupting from a man''s penis before, especially considering how valuable it was to their vige. She gingerly rubbed the tip of Orion''s shaft and delicately scooped the semen in her fingers, examining it closely before hesitantly bringing it to her mouth.


    She delicately dipped her semen-coated finger into her mouth, savouring the thick white fluid as she coiled her tongue around it and kissed it off her lips. In a matter of moments, she swirled the taste around her mouth, revelling in the unique blend of vours. As the vour of his semen settled in her mouth, her eyes snapped open in surprise and she let out a whispered "Sweet," followed by a slight frown. "But a little sour and tingly," she muttered, intrigued by the unexpectedbination of sensations.

 Chapter 96 Malaias Other Hole (R18)

    As Orion looked on, his breathing grew heavy with anticipation as Mia delicately scooped up his precum, spreading it around his foreskin before plunging her finger into her mouth. He couldn''t help but watch as she curiously examined his erect penis before focusing on his face and posing the question, "Do you want some help so it doesn''t go to waste?" Mia gestured towards another wave of precum, staining Orion''s foreskin like a miniature fountain. Understanding the value of what was in front of her, Mia eagerly offered her assistance in cleaning it up, knowing that she couldn''t simply wipe it away. Not to mention, she was eager to savour the taste once more, as it was one of the few things she had experienced other than the Kalna and Lipry fruits.


    Orion''s mind jolted in response to Mia''s question, his memory flooding back with the realization that Sura and Ursa were with him. He exerted a little force to turn his head to the side and widened his eyes at the sight that greeted him. ''Why am I surprised? I should have expected this,'' he thought to himself as he watched with the other half of his face nted in the grassy soil. To his amazement, Ursa and Sura were meticulously picking up the dry, fallen leaves from the soil and tossing them aside, only casting a few nces at him and Mia who was currently riding him with her pronounced buttocks as though it was nothing at all. Their nonchnt attitude only increased Orion''s hunger for more as he boldly stretched his hand andtched onto Mia''s bare, generous bottom.


    Mia couldn''t help but notice Orion''sck of response to her offer, assuming that he had rejected her kind gesture. A deep sigh of disappointment escaped her lips, and she slowly attempted to get back on her feet, gradually regaining control of her lower body. But before she could do so, Orion abruptlytched his left hand onto her protrusive. left butt cheek. Confusion shrouded Mia''s face as she started to speak, "Don''t w..." but her words were instantly cut off. "Then, if you don''t mind, could you help me clean this off and make sure it doesn''t go to waste?" Orion said, massaging Mia''s yellow-skinned ass with his hands, moulding and shaping it to his liking.


    While her buttocks may not have been asrge as Greta''s or Grandma Celia''s, there was still a certain allure that drew Orion towards them. Perhaps it was the unique hue of her skin or the tantalizing thought of being pleasured by a species that was both a woman and yet not quite one in some way. Regardless, he found himself entranced by the curves of her backside, unable to resist the temptation to touch and explore.


    Despite her surprise at Orion''s sudden change of heart, Mia didn''t dwell on it for too long. Instead, she immediately nodded her head in agreement and drew her eyes towards his throbbing penis, eager to savour another round of his semen. Realizing that she couldn''t simply rub thest remnants of semen off with her fingers without wasting some of it, she deftly gathered her hair behind her head before bending down to engulf half of Orion''s gritty, veiny member in her mouth. Her lips and tongue worked in perfect harmony, massaging every inch of him as she skillfully brought him closer and closer to the brink of ecstasy.


    "Uhhhh~~" Orion couldn''t help but moan loudly as he watched Mia work her magic on his engorged manhood. He felt her warm, wet tongue swirl around his foreskin and mixed with his own precum as she licked him clean. As he squeezed and kneaded her juicy ass cheeks with his fingers, he knew he was rapidly approaching the point of no return. Suddenly, his manhood throbbed with an intense force, causing him to let out a primal scream as he finally gave in to his overwhelming desire and released a stream of hot, sticky semen into Mia''s waiting mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Mia was almost done cleaning Orion''s penis, she suddenly shot her eyes wide open as Orion held her head down with his right hand, shoving her head onto his member without any warning. As his veiny member plunged into her throat, Mia gagged and reflexed, feeling his throbbing penis pumping a fountain of semen into her mouth. She struggled to keep up with the sudden surge of fluids and tried to swallow as much as she could, feeling overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events.


    While observing the excess semen spilling from her mouth, Mia made a deliberate move and pushed her head down, allowing Orion''s member to pump the remaining semen directly into her throat, the constriction of which intensified the sensation. She could feel the warmth of his cum as it trickled down her throat, and she relished the feeling of drinking up the overflowing semen from his penis.


    "Damn it!" Orion cursed under his breath, feeling a mixture of ecstasy and bliss at the intense pleasure he was currently experiencing. This was undoubtedly the most mind-blowing blowjob he had ever received, and as he looked down at Mia, he couldn''t help but admire the way his hot sperm had spilt out of her mouth and stained her lips. But what truly surprised him was the way she eagerly took him in, not even flinching as she gagged on his engorged penis and swallowed everyst drop of his remaining semen. Despite the intensity of the moment, Mia showed no signs of being disturbed, as if swallowing his semen was as natural as breathing.


    As his orgasmic bliss began to subside, Orion''s mind wandered to a curious thought: what would it be like to be intimate with a tree nymph like Mia? Her incredible skill with her mouth had left him wondering if her entire body was capable of such extraordinary sensations, far beyond anything he had experienced back on Earth. As he gazed at her, he couldn''t help but imagine the feel of her smooth skin against his, the way her supple curves would mould to his touch, and the unique pleasures that her mystical body might bring. The idea was both tantalizing and surreal, but the mere thought of it lit a burning me within him.

 Chapter 97 Ursa And Suras Curoisity

    Mia finally pulled away from Orion''s engorged penis, gasping for air as she savoured the sweet taste of his thick, white semen on her tongue. She breathed heavily, relishing the feeling of her throat regaining its freedom as she swallowed the rest of his life-giving essence. Looking down at him, she couldn''t help but feel proud of how much she had managed to take in, amazed at the sheer amount of his hot, sticky fluid that she had consumed in just one minute. With a sensual flick of her tongue, she licked away the remnants of his semen from her lips before eagerly gulping down everyst drop, feeling a sense of satisfaction and longing for more.


    With a swift movement, Mia lifted her head and fixed her gaze on Orion''s face. "Next time, you should warn me before you unload like that," she said, "But then again, I suppose men have no control over their penis when they''re on the brink of release," she added with a warm smile. She heaved a deep sigh, her body still pulsing with the aftershocks of his actions. Despite the unexpected mess, she didn''t hold Orion ountable; after all, it was clear that he was still young and powerless to resist the overwhelming urge to explode.


    However, even if Orion was bursting with words or responses, he couldn''t utter a single syble. The intensity of the mind-blowing pleasure that Mia had just gifted him was still reverberating through his entire being. As he basked in the aftermath of ecstasy, he slowly withdrew his hand from her shapely behind, freeing them to stretch out and savour the sensation of the grassy soil against his fingertips. At that moment, he felt truly alive and in tune with nature''s majesty.


    Meanwhile, as Mia struggled to stand up, she suddenly felt a surge of strength in her lower body and regained control of her limbs. Though her legs wobbled at first, she managed to keep herself from copsing to the ground by using her natural instincts to curve her tree branches and support her weight. After a few more attempts, she was finally able to stand up straight on her own two legs, just in time to witness Orion slowly rising to his feet.


    Although Orion was enjoying hisfortable position, lying on the ground and observing the other half of Mia''s delicate flower being squished between her fleshy thighs, he quickly got up when he realized that Ursa and Sura hadpleted their punishment a few minutes ago and were now curiously gazing at him.


    Orion''s eyes darted towards Mia who had already spotted Ursa and Sura finishing their punishment on their own. He shed a smile and said, "Seems like we''re done with your punishment." Realizing that the sun had begun to set and he wouldn''t be prating any Tree nymph''s delicate flower that day, he suggested they return to the others early, lest they keep them waiting or, worse yet, arrivete.


    After Orion''s remark, Mia snorted almost as if she hadn''t just given him the most incredible blowjob mere minutes ago. "Those two were the ones doing all the work while you were just asking questions and trying to figure it out," she stated, ncing at Ursa and Sura before locking eyes with Orion once more. "But I don''t want to be the cause of a ruckus if they start scouring the whole farm to find you three. It''s best if you head back to your group as soon as possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion, Ursa, and Sura had already made such ns before Mia''s arrival, so they nodded in agreement with her words. They watched as Mia acknowledged them before turning to walk towards her tree. Her long, deep blue crystallized hair glistened in the sunlight as it flowed over her voluptuous, yellow-skinned buttocks that were now covered by vines and flowers that served as her tulga. Her body became semi-transparent as she neared the tree, then vanished entirely into it.


    After Mia disappeared into her tree, Orion, Ursa, and Sura hurriedly grabbed their fruits and began walking towards their destination, eager to arrive on time. Just as they were about to leave the vicinity of Mia''s tree, her voice resonated in their ears, "See you all soon," she said, before saying goodbye to Orion with a special emphasis, "Especially you, Orion." Her voice faded away as they continued on their way, but Orion couldn''t help but respond in his mind, ''You too.''


    After a few minutes of brisk walking, Sura and Ursa stole nces at Orion as they navigated the uneven terrain, careful not to trip on the scattered rocks and roots that protruded from the ground. Orion noticed their curious looks, but he decided not to pry, as he sensed that it was nothing serious. Besides, his mind was still consumed with the image of Mia''s delicate flower, its deep blue petals resembling her own private parts. The beauty of it was so striking that it had left an indelible impression on him. He couldn''t really me himself for being captivated by it, could he?


    Suddenly, unable to hold back any longer, Ursa blurted out, "Did you really have to go that far?" She had seen the intense way Orion had explored the tree nymph''s flower after she had shown it to them and was now wondering if he did that to keep her attention on him, or if he was genuinely interested in her flower.


    Orion asked, "What do you mean?" feeling confused, as he did not understand her words.


    Ursa heaved a deep sigh, her mind racing with ways to rephrase her questions for him. But before she could formte any new ideas, Sura caught her off guard by blurting out the very question that was weighing on both of their minds. "What we really want to know," Sura asked with a raised eyebrow, "is if you were genuinely interested in the tree nymph''s flower, or if you were just putting on an act to distract her so we could get our work done faster."

 Chapter 98 End Of The Awakening Ceremony

    Upon hearing Sura''s question, Orion gained insight into Ursa''s question. He then responded, "To be honest, I was initially just genuinely curious about her flower. However, at that moment, when I observed your calm demeanour and how efficiently you two were handling the task once she turned her attention to me. So, I decided to wait until you guys finished." Nevertheless, he included an extra little detail, which was a lie, to rify his statement.


    Sura nodded thoughtfully as she absorbed Orion''s words. As his partner, she trusted that there was no need for him to lie to her directly. Meanwhile, Ursa couldn''t shake the memory of the enraptured expression on Orion''s face when they first saw Mia''s flower. However, she vividly recalled the nces he sent their way just before they finished their punishment, and so she too found it easy to believe him.


    Nheless, the more Ursa thought about it, the more she began to believe that Orion was the type of boy who didn''t discriminate. She recalled how unattractive the tree nymph was, and how Orion had still shown interest in her. Perhaps that was why the tree nymph had chosen to entertain his questions, and why they had be strangely familiar with two tree nymphs in just one day.


    "Sigh! It seems that we are reallyte," Orion said, his deep voice interrupting Ursa''s thoughts and drawing her attention to the group of people waiting for them.


    As they approached, all eyes turned to them, and Mr Tog and Miss Fiona immediately walked over to greet them.


    Once they reached Mr Tog and Miss Fiona, Mr Tog wasted no time in asking, "So, what took you guys so long to return to the group?" His tone was friendly, but Ursa could sense an undercurrent of curiosity in his voice. Despite his suspicions, Mr Tog couldn''t guess what had dyed them. However, he still felt the need to ask just to make sure.


    Immediately after Mr Tog finished speaking, Orion promptly answered his question. "We encountered a tree nymph who gave us a time limit to pluck her tree''s fruits. However, we overused our time and ended up with a little extra work as punishment," he exined calmly.


    Surprisingly, Mr Tog simply nodded and gestured for them to follow him back to the group. Orion exchanged a quick nce with Fiona, who smiled and nodded back. Before she did the same to the girls beside him, she suddenly said, "Although it may not seem like it, almost everyone else here arrivedte today because they either got in trouble with a tree nymph or had unknowingly been troubled by one." She let out a soft chuckle as they all walked forward, following Mr Tog to the rest of the group.


    Mr Tog also chuckled and added, "Well, at least now you all have a taste of the troubles we face on the farm. And that''s not even counting the ones we deal with outside." He cast a sidelong nce at Orion, who caught the implication immediately as he thought of the Vyklr vines that Thak had told him about. Orion refocused his gaze forward and halted as they arrived in front of the group. "You guys can go and repack your fruits,'' he said to Orion and the others."We''ll wait until you''re done."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ..........


    With a nod of my head, I beckoned Sura and Ursa to follow me as we made our way to the woman who was safeguarding our fruits, nodding to acknowledge her presence as we approached. We ced our harvested fruits by her side and then began to share the ones we had brought back earlier. As we finished sharing, Ursa ended up with an impressive haul of ten Kalna fruits and twelve Lipry fruits. Meanwhile, I had a respectable total of nine Kalna fruits and eleven Lipry fruits, and Sura not to be outdone, had also amassed ten Kalna fruits and ten Lipry fruits. With our harvest safely shared, we were ready to rejoin the group and make our way out of the farm.


    However, we were faced with the challenge of carrying all of our fruit in our bare hands. Just then, the female teacher standing nearby seemed to sense our dilemma. With a knowing look, she spoke up and offered a solution as though she had read our minds. "If you''re wondering how to transport all those fruits," she said, "you can easily pick up sacks from the farm like others have done." Relief washed over us as we contemted the simplicity of the solution. But our gratitude was short-lived as she quickly added, "Of course, each bag costs about four Kalna fruits, and since you need three, that''ll be about twelve Kalna fruits."


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise as the woman named the hefty price for the bags. Unable to contain my disbelief, I blurted out, "That is expensive!".


    The woman met my protest with a patient smile and began to enlighten us on the factors that contributed to the cost. "The price reflects the resources that went into nting and harvesting the nts used to produce the sacks," she said. "Not to mention thebour that went into crafting them. When you consider all these factors, the price is actually quite reasonable."


    ''Yeah, I almost forgot about thebour and cost,'' I thought wearily, remembering the way goods and services are sold in this vige. Despite this, my attention was drawn to Ursa, who had already determined the fair price and begun selecting four plump Kalna fruits from her pile to offer the woman. It wasn''t long before Sura came to the same conclusion and followed Ursa''s lead, preparing to make her own purchase.


    After they were done, and retrieved their starched sacks from the woman, I begrudgingly selected a handful of Kalna fruits from my own stash and presented them to the woman. With a smile that didn''t absolutely resemble that of a merchant eager to sell out all their goods, she epted my payment and promptly handed me my sack.

 Chapter 99 Gorgs Confession

    Compared to the flimsy bup sacks we received on our first day at the farm, the sack we were given now was sturdier andrger, making it easier to carry more fruit. As I packed my share of the fruit, I couldn''t help but realize how we had been unwittingly used as cheapbour. They waited for us to collect as much fruit as possible so that they could sell the sacks back to us at a profit. Nevertheless, at least we were now the rightful owners of these sacks. Since this was my first time buying one, I pushed that thought aside and rejoined Sura and Ursa back in the group.


    Mr Tog immediately noticed our presence and began to speak, "Now that we are all here, I would like those who have not awakened their gifts to raise their hands."


    Exhausted, I let out a deep sigh and raised my hand. To my surprise, another hand shot up beside mine. I turned to see Gorg, who greeted me with a silent nod and a wave. Before I could react, Mr Tog interrupted, "You can put your hands down now."


    As we lowered our hands, relief washed over me to see that I wasn''t the only one who hadn''t awakened their gift. Still, I made a mental note to focus on awakening my gift before anything else. As much as I wanted to ignore it, I knew I had to keep my other urges in check until I knew what my gift was.


    Mr Tog''s voice resonated with a calm authority as he spoke, "Late bloomers are a yearly urrence, so don''t fret if you haven''t awakened your gifts yet." His gaze shifted between me and Gorg before he continued, "And since both of you possess the potential to unlock your inner strength, you have the privilege of bing warriors. So rest assured, there''s nothing to worry about." Despite his reassuring smile, I felt a twinge of determination to at least put in some effort and awaken my gift.


    After a brief pause, he spoke up again, "Since we''re all ready to leave, let''s go." With those words, he turned around and began marching forward. The rest of his sentence trailed behind him, "I conclude this year''s awakening ceremony to be over," as the other teachers took the lead and we strolled out of the farm.


    As I walked alongside Ursa and Sura, I noticed Gorg making his way towards me with a smile on his face. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arm around my neck, saying, "You know, even our gifts failed to awaken at the same time. But don''t worry, as your best friend, I''ll do my best to awaken mine first, so yours can follow suit and you won''t be left behind.''" As he spoke, Gorg rubbed his hand against his nose, and I couldn''t help but notice his eagerness to get closer to me.


    Based on my observations, it seemed as though he was still grappling with the guilt of being the one responsible for my sudden memory loss and presumed near-death experience. To make matters worse, I had been unconsciously avoiding him because of his asional hyperactive and immature behaviour, which made him feel as if I was purposely creating distance between us. So, it''s no wonder that he still holds himself ountable for our emotional distance.


    Nheless, despite my reservations, I found myself unable to resist calling out to him, "Hey Gorg." His attention was immediately drawn to me, and he deftly adjusted the sack slung over his shoulder, his eyes locked onto mine, waiting expectantly for me to continue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What exactly happened that day?" I inquired with a solemn expression. Although I could sense his reluctance to discuss the events surrounding my memory loss after I crossed the river, I persisted. "I don''t remember anything from that day or even before it, so if you could provide me with every detail you can remember, I would really appreciate it."


    Though a trace of hesitation lingered on his face, Gorg eventually relented and pulled me aside, creating some distance between us and the watchful gazes of Sura and Ursa. "I know those girls are your new friends, but I don''t trust them to listen to what I''m about to say," he confessed with a hint of caution in his tone. I nodded in understanding, my attention still drifting back to Sura and Ursa who remained fixed on our conversation.


    Refocusing my attention back to Gorg, I could see that he was steeling himself for what he was about to say. "On that day, after we left my house, I mentioned the Vylkr vines and how they had spread across the river close to our vige since my sister was part of the group tasked with destroying them," he began, his voice low and measured.


    "However, you interjected, expressing how you had always wished to see a Vyklr vine, and how the vige warriors were the only ones who knew how to destroy them. You said it would be your greatest achievement since you didn''t have any hope of bing a warrior yourself," Gorg continued, his voice bing more stressed and tired as he withdrew his gaze from mine and refocused it forward.


    Suddenly, Gorg paused and a small smile yed at the corners of his lips before he continued. "You see, the old you was far too timid and scared to even think about venturing towards the river where the Vyklr vine was rumoured to grow. But I had an idea. My sister had shared the vine''s location with me, and I knew it was something special that you had to witness for yourself."


    Gorg''s smile stilled as he reminisced. "So, I took matters into my own hands and dragged you to the spot where the Vyklr vine was located."


    Even though I could already sense where the story was headed, I was hooked and keen to hear the conclusion; Gorg hesitated for a few seconds, but then let out a deep, weary sigh before continuing.


    "Unfortunately, when we finally arrived at the spot, the Vyklr vine was muchrger and more dangerous than we had anticipated, and the vige warriors, including my sister, were already in the midst of destroying it."

 Chapter 100 [Bonus ]Gorgs Confession (2)

    "And then what happened?" I asked, my tone matching my sombre expression. Gorg hesitated, his eyes clouding over with a mixture of regret and sadness. "We made a foolish decision," he admitted with a heavy sigh. "We moved closer to get a better look at the fight. But then, out of nowhere, one of the warriors lost his concentration and was attacked by a Vylkr vine." Gorg shook his head in dismay. "It all happened so quickly. They were doing so well, cutting through the vines easily with their weapons. But then, in an instant, everything changed." He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "And by the time we realized what was happening, the warrior had already been dragged across the river. My sister and the other warriors were also too slow to react. But you, you were the only one who responded to his cries for help."


    Gorg''s fingers absently scratched the side of his nose, a slight frown creasing his forehead. "Well, I wasn''t going to let you go alone," he said with a half-smile. "So, I followed you into the river without thinking twice. We both rushed to save him, even though we had no idea what we were doing."


    With a pensive expression, Gorg recounted the events of that fateful day. "We were foolish to charge in without a n," he said with a hint of regret, "but we couldn''t just stand there and watch as the Vylkr vines dragged him away. We had to do something, even if it was reckless." He shook his head. "It happened so fast. You were brave, but we didn''t stand a chance against those vines. When we charged in to save him, we were all captured and pulled along with him," he exined, frustration etched in his voice. "We were already halfway across the river when my sister rescued me, but the other warriors chased after you and the captured warrior. Despite your resistance, you were quickly subdued by the Vylkr vines and dragged into the forest. When the warriors freed the other warrior, who at least had managed to put up a fight, and searched for you, you were nowhere to be found." Gorg paused, then added, ''At least, that was what they told us when they returned from the other side of the river."


    "Despite their fruitless search, they eventually gave up hope and dered you dead. However, fate had other ns. Through some miraculous intervention from Naka, you emerged from the forest on the other side of the river. Although you looked a little strange - pale and sickly, barely conscious - you had struggled through the water until you finally copsed in the river''s current. Just as you were about to be swept away, we quickly reached you and pulled you back to safety."


    As Gorg recounted every single detail, a deep frown etched itself onto my face. ''So, let me get this straight,'' I interjected, my voice more rigid than usual. "The whole story about me crossing the river without reason, and you running to get your sister for help after I came out and copsed in the river, was a lie?'' I asked, my scepticism evident. It was all starting to make sense now¡ªthe web of lies they had spun to conceal the truth of what really happened that day.


    Gorg removed his hand from my shoulder, and I watched as he shifted his sack to support it with both hands. His expression was stiff as he took a step forward with his head bowed low, "Do you know what the number one rule of a warrior is?" he asked, avoiding eye contact with the irritated expression that creased my face.


    I shrugged, "No," I responded without missing a beat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gorg nodded gravely and continued, "The number one rule of a warrior is to protect the vige at all times, no matter the situation or circumstances. As long as one is a warrior, their utmost task is to ensure that the vige and everyone in the vige is safe from harm and danger. Any warrior caught breaking this rule will be severely punished. At least, that''s what my sister told me."


    His voice cracked as he continued, "That''s why when your life was threatened by the Vylkr vine and they couldn''t do anything about it, they inevitably lied about how everything had happened. They cleaned up the area and spread the word that you had crossed the river and walked into the other side of the forest for some unknown reason known only to you."


    Gorg wiped his eyes with his elbow, his voice trembling as he continued, "Believe me, I tried to take you to the vige healer by myself, but before I could do anything, I found myself at our hut, unconscious, after my sister rendered me so. At first, I panicked, but she exined that everything was already taken care of and that you were with the vige healer receiving treatment."


    Suddenly, he cleared his throat, trying to soothe his cracked voice. He took a deep gulp of air and continued with a more steady voice, "And it was only when I tried to visit you that I discovered the truth - they had lied and covered up the mess. Even my parents weren''t told of the real events, and the rumour quickly spread throughout the vige. So when I heard that you had lost your memory, I wanted to exin everything to you, but I decided to wait and see if you would recover first. As such...''"


    I knew what he was about to say before the words even left his lips. "As such, you didn''t bothering to visit me," I finished his sentence for him, my voiceced with malice. The words hung heavily in the air, casting a sudden chill over our conversation. Several seconds passed in silence before Gorg slowly nodded his head in agreement. "Yes," he finally admitted, his gaze fixed on the ground as if ashamed of his own inaction.


    I didn''t waste a second beating around the bush or waiting for Gorg to borate. As soon as he answered my question, I pressed him with another inquiry. "And even after that," I said, my tone pointed, "you didn''t even consider the fact that I would be burdened with the cost of my own treatment after I recovered?" I vividly remembered the look on my mother''s face when she arrived at Aunt Greta''s hut to pay for my treatment.

 Chapter 101 Terminating Friendship

    His eyes widened as though he had suddenly realized something, and it was evident that he had understood that I had taken care of the cost of the treatment myself. Although Aunt Greta had done me a favour by bartering the cost of my treatment for something else, there was no need to mention that to him.


    After a while, he suddenly spoke up, "I didn''t know." He paused for a moment before continuing, "I didn''t think that far ahead."


    As he spoke, I couldn''t help but think that I was talking to a boy who was still trying to find his ce in the world. Despite being more mature than some of the brats I knew back on earth, it was clear that he was still inexperienced. As I processed everything he had just exined, my anger began to subside, and I started to calm down.


    Taking a deep breath, I replied, "It seems like you were preupied with other things and didn''t consider something so obvious and important." Pausing for a moment, I added, "But, to be honest, I can''t even bring myself to be angry with you. So, there''s really nothing for you to worry about."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his eyes widen once again as he turned to face me. "You forgive me?" he asked, hope and joy spreading across his face. But that wasn''t what I meant.


    "No," I firmly responded.


    Confusion washed over his expression, but I pushed on. "From following you to the Vlkyr vines location when I should have refused, to charging headfirst into danger instead of staying hidden and letting the warriors do their work. If I hadn''t done all those things, I wouldn''t be in this mess. So there''s nothing for you to worry about because I can''t forgive you if I wasn''t angry with you in the first ce."


    To be honest, it would be foolish of me to me Gorg for everything that had transpired. The only one to me was the former Orion, but he was long gone. I couldn''t hold a grudge against a dead man especially when he was the main reason that I could transmigrate into this world.


    Gorg''s lips slowly curved into a smile, and he asked, "So...are we friends again?" There was a hint of hope and anticipation in his expression.


    Nheless, although I harboured no ill feelings towards Gorg, as he was Orion''s former friend, his actions and the way he handled the situation were unbing of someone who ims to be a friend. Therefore, I cannot make the same mistake that the former Orion did by allowing someone like him to be my closest friend.


    I met his gaze and firmly responded again, "No." At first, his hopeful expression faltered, reced with a look of dumbfounded confusion as he struggled to process my words. "The former Orion died with his memories, leaving me with no recollection of you or any belief that you are my friend." Suddenly, Gorg halted in his tracks, mouth agape and trembling with disbelief as my words sank in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Nheless, I continued walking away with my final words trailing behind me, "Although we cannot be friends, we can still maintain a close rtionship and conduct business together in the future," I said before closing in on Ursa and Sura''s position. I paid no mind to the fact that he stood there in utter stupor.


    I''m not entirely sure what he was expecting, but if he thought I would simply ''forget'' everything and carry on being his friend without question, he was sorely mistaken.


    "What were you two discussing?" Sura inquired, her eyes bright with curiosity. She turned towards Gorg, who now wore a sombre expression despite his earlier cheer, before redirecting her gaze towards me.


    I shook my head and replied, ''It''s nothing to worry about. We were just clearing some things up.''" Despite my sinct answer, the tone of my voice and the manner in which I spoke was enough to dissuade further inquiries, prompting the two girls to redirect their attention to the road ahead.


    Both girls had a simr attitude of not involving themselves in matters that didn''t concern them, unlike the former Orion. Therefore, I knew that their curiosity was already waning, and they were no longer interested in what had transpired between me and Gorg.


    After half an hour of walking, Mr Tog suddenly made an announcement, "For those of you who have the potential to be warriors, be at the vige chief''spound on the day after tomorrow. As for those who wish to work on the farm, Mrs Shani will be at the gates early tomorrow morning, so don''t bete." Everyone nodded in understanding and began to disperse. As we approached the path that led to my hut, I bid Sura and Ursa farewell and started making my way home.


    Of course, I noticed that Gorg was still trailing at the back of the group, with his head bowed and a solemn expression on his face. However, I decided to focus on moving forward and kept walking. At least now, I understood why he had put so much effort into building a close rtionship with me. Fortunately, we''ve cleared the air between us, because right now my only focus is awakening my gift - nothing else matters.


    After a few minutes, I arrived back at my home to find a surprise waiting for me - Reena, Gina, and Mother were all there, gathered together with a y bowl full of Kalna and Lipry fruits.


    They had nned a celebration to mark the end of my awakening ceremony and were eager to hear all about my gift and whether I had awakened it. But when I confessed that I hadn''t yet discovered my gift, their faces fell in disappointment. Despite this setback, they put on a brave face and decided to go ahead with the celebration, determined not to let it dampen their spirits.


    "Don''t worry, Orion. The fact that your gift is taking this much time to awaken means that it''s a good one," my mother said with a reassuring smile. She brought my head close to her chest, allowing me toy it down on her plump motherly breasts as wey on the mat beneath us.

 Chapter 102 Argument

    As my mother slumbered peacefully, I nestled into a cosy spot on her bare breasts, with Reena and Gina snoozing on the other side. Little did I know, my assumptions were about to be shattered as I turned my head towards them and caught Reena hastily closing her eyes, attempting to conceal her prior gaze in our direction.


    With a grin spreading across my face, I resolved to carve out some time tomorrow to finally make her my partner. However, I couldn''t help but observe as she drifted off to sleep after only a few minutes, likely due to the exhausting day she had on the farm. Consequently, I closed my own eyes and allowed myself to drift off, knowing that I needed every ounce of energy in order to try and see if I could awaken my gift tomorrow.


    ''Damn, these breasts are sofortable'' I couldn''t help but think onest thought.


    .......


    After waking up the next morning, I stretched up my bones and body only to discover that I was the only one stillying down on the mat.


    "You''re awake," Gina''s voice reverberated behind me, causing me to pivot swiftly. Before I could utter a word, the syble "Catch" slipped from her lips, and my hand instinctively extended to grasp the object hurtling towards me. My fingers closed tightly around the fruit, identifying it as a Lipry - its soft exterior giving way as I sank my teeth into its juicy flesh.


    As I savoured the delectable vour, Gina''s voice resumed its narrative. "Reena has already gone to the farm, and Mom set out early this morning to fetch water, so I¡­".


    Suddenly, the creaking sound of the wooden door being forced open interrupted her mid-sentence, causing us both to turn towards it with curiosity. "Oh, she''s back," said Gina before hastily munching on another piece of fruit and returning her gaze back to the bowl in front of her.


    In the meantime, I promptly got up from the floor and reached out to assist our mother in carrying the y pot that she had bnced on her head. Once we had sessfully taken it down, I called out to Gina who reluctantly stood up to lend me a hand in pouring the pot''s contents into the tank.


    As we walked back into the hutI couldn''t help but notice my mother munching on one of the fruits that I had picked up earlier. She nced at me before quizzically asking, "Aren''t you supposed to be heading to the farm today?" Her raised brow gave away her confusion about myck of urgency.


    I gently shook my head and proceeded to clear up her misunderstanding, "No, not today. It''s actually a free day for me. And to be honest, I don''t think I''ll be working on the farm anytime soon." My words seemed to take her by surprise and confused.


    Her eyes scrunched up even further with confusion as she asked, "Why?" Clearly, she was trying to understand my words.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    IAnd so, I exined to her "Apart from not having awakened my gift yet, I''ve recently discovered that I possess a six-star potential for my inner strength, as evaluated by the vige chief." It was only after I had finished speaking that I realized I had failed to mention my intentions of bing a warrior to my mother.


    I couldn''t help but let out a sudden sigh as I observed my mother''s expression shifting from nonchnce to utter confusion, and then disbelief. I thought to myself, ''Thank goodness I didn''t mention my ns of bing a warrior, or it would havepletely spoiled the mood.''


    As she stared at me in shock, the fruit that was in her hand slipped from her grasp and tumbled to the ground. "You''re going to be what?" she asked incredulously, clearly taken aback by my unexpected revtion.


    Undeterred by my mother''s sudden outburst, I repeated myself firmly, "A warrior. I awakened a six-star potential for my inner strength, and..."


    However, before I could say another word, she sharply interjected, "No, you won''t!" Her voice tore through my words and left me feeling a little stunned by her vehement reaction.


    Suddenly, a frown etches itself on my face as I quickly responded, "Why?" Although I wasn''t entirely sure about how warriors were paid, I couldn''t help but think that theirbour was at least ten times harder and more dangerous than that of the average viger. Moreover, not everyone possessed the necessary potential to be a warrior, making them an invaluable necessity for the vige. Surely, all of these factorsbined must mean that warriors were among the wealthiest members of the vige.


    Which also means that if I wanted to amass wealth rapidly, choosing to be a warrior would be my best option.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Gina picking up her fruits before moving to a nearby spot to observe the scene. Our mother finally responded after attempting to quell her anger. "Why?" she eximed. "Why?... Becuase If you still had your memories, you would understand that being a warrior is one of the most dangerous works to do. You could lose your life during a battle, and if I''m fortunate enough to retrieve your body, only a mere fraction will remain for Naka''s blessing."


    Even though Iprehended the potential dangers, nothing was going to stop me from bing a warrior. So I replied, "If it means defending the vige with you, Gina, and Reena within it, then I will dly be a warrior to ensure your safety. Moreover, I can use the wealth umted from bing a warrior to build a new hut for us and...'' Abruptly, she interrupted with a piercing scream. "ARE TOU DEAF?" Her chest rose and fell rapidly as her expression transformed into a fierce scowl.


    I approached her, hoping to calm her down and find a peaceful resolution, becuase I needed a calm day and time to focus on awakening my gift today, but before I knew it, she sprang up from her seat and lunged at me. I stumbled backwards as she crashed into me, pinning me to the ground with force. As she straddled me, she turned to Gina and screamed, "GINA LOCKED THE DOORS!" I watched in disbelief as Gina sprinted to the front door and secured the wooden locks to the wall, then did the same with the backyard door.

 Chapter 103 The Unexpected Event

    With a newfound determination burning in her eyes and suppressed fury barely contained, she peered down at me and spoke with a chilling tone, "Orion, you have two options: either apany me to the market square or wait until your gift awakens and join Reena to work on the farm. I won''t allow you to make me bury your corpse prematurely, so those are the only two choices you get to pick."


    The sheer absurdity of her response left me dumbfounded. I couldn''t help but blurt out, "Are you serious?" The words echoed in the air as I searched her face for any sign of humour.


    Her scowl vanished as she answered, "Yes," but her eyes still smouldered with fury. As I looked down, I couldn''t help but notice her bare, wide waist. Her tulga had risen all the way up, and her pink hole was pressed forcefully against the fabric of my tulga. With her body pinning mine to the ground, she continued to re at me with a mix of attentiveness and fury, as if anxiously waiting for my reply.


    Despite being able to easily break free from her grip, I decided not to do so. Instead, I chose to remain in her grasp and simply responded with a single word, "None."


    As soon as I opened my mouth to reply, I saw her face light up with a smile, only to quickly contort into a deep frown. It was as if she had been desperately trying to suppress her anger before, but now she let it all out. To my surprise, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she let go of me and stood up, striding towards the front door with purpose in every step.


    Without a word, Gina stepped out of her way and we watched as she smoothly unlocked the door with a loud bang. She turned to face me and spoke with a mix of rage and desperation. "Make a choice. You can walk out of my hut and be a warrior, if that''s what pleases you. Thereby, forcing me to bear the unbearable burden of knowing my son is out there on the other side of the river, fighting and protecting our vige, with the knowledge that he will die sooner orter and there is nothing I can do about it."


    As she spoke, her voice suddenly calmed down, taking on a tone that was surprisingly gentle. "Or you can listen to your mother and understand that I don''t want you to risk your life just because we are poor." There were no tears in her eyes, but as she wiped them with her hand, a fountain of tears began to dribble down her cheeks. "And just so you know, I am incredibly proud of you for having the potential to be a warrior and earn the respect of everyone in our vige. But.." She paused, then added, "the truth is, that kind of job is far too dangerous for someone like you."


    A deep, tired, and exhausting sigh escaped my lips as I shook my head and marched forward. My expression hardened with each step I took towards her, and I noticed her grip on the door tightening. After taking several more steps forward, I finally arrived in front of her, and she still had her hand firmly holding the door wide open.


    Without even waiting for her to blink ore up with another ridiculous option for me to choose, I quickly grabbed the door and swung it shut, thereby removing it from her grip. And before she could say another word, I said, "I am your son, but don''t forget that I am also your partner." I said, as I walked up to her and stopped just a few inches away so that our breaths washed against each other''s faces and we could hear each other''s heavy breathing.


    ''Since having a heart-to-heart talk doesn''t seem to be getting us anywhere, perhaps it''s time to hash it out and quarrel until there''s nothing left to say,'' I thought, frustrationcing my thoughts.


    "As my mother, it''s okay for you to caution me. But as my partner, I need to know why you''re already foreseeing my death and not even giving me a shred of hope," I added, my voice firm and unwavering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I watched as she deeply inhaled and exhaled, her chest rising and falling with each breath. Then, she opened her mouth once more and her words filled both corners of my ears like a sudden gust of wind.


    .................


    Meanwhile, in the samepound, eighty-six steps away from Orion''s hut, Grandma Celia mmed her door shut with a resounding bang, her breathsing out in ragged gasps. Without a backward nce, she bolted out from her hut and ran as fast as her legs could. carry her.


    After a few seconds of sprinting, Grandma Celia stumbled to a halt, her hand flying to her mouth as she leaned over and vomited onto the y soil road. The leftovers from her breakfast mixed with bile and spewed out of her in a torrent, leaving her feeling weak and dizzy. For a moment, she closed her eyes and tried to steady herself, taking deep breaths to calm her nerves.


    For the past three days, every morning and evening, she had been gued by a sudden urge to vomit. If she didn''t throw up the contents of her stomach, she would be wracked with an agonizing pain that felt like a thousand needles stabbing her gut.


    As she grew more ustomed to this unpleasant routine, she quickly dug her feet into the ground to cover up the vomit she had just expelled.


    Nevertheless, now that she was done, the only thing left for her was to wash away the sour taste from her mouth. But, as she stood up and raised her head to look around, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her from behind.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she turned around to see who it was.

 Chapter 104 Grandma Celia’s Dilemma

    "Celia, are you vomiting again?" Grandma Vivian inquired, her brow furrowed in concern and confusion as she gazed at her friend. It wasn''t the initial urrence of Celia vomiting; in fact, Grandma Vivian had observed her doing the same thing just yesterday. She had even suggested that Celia seek the counsel of a healer to identify the root cause of her symptoms, after discovering her vomitingte at night while everyone else was asleep.


    But what puzzled Grandma Vivian the most was the way Celia seemed to have resigned herself to her worsening condition, without even considering seeking out a healer who could offer affordable treatment. This sudden deviation from what she thought she knew about her old friend left her feeling more confused and amazed than ever before.


    Grandma Celia quickly wiped her mouth clean with the back of her hand, then spun around to face the source of the voice. "Oh, don''t worry about me," she reassured with a small smile, shaking her head as she confirmed that it was her hut-mate Vivian who had spoken.


    Grandma Vivian shook her head firmly, her expression grave. "You''re not alright, Celia. You''re clearly unwell and need to see a healer," she insisted, her eyes scanning her friend''s features in search of any clues to her ailment. Despite her best efforts, she could discern nothing out of the ordinary - on the surface, at least. Yet the fact that Celia had now experienced two sessions of vomiting in as many days left Vivian deeply concerned. Something was clearly amiss, and she was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    Grandma Celia''s head shook stubbornly as she countered, "I''m telling you, Vivian, I''m fine. No need to worry about me." Her voice was firm and resolute, conveying an unshakable confidence in her own well-being. "I know my own body, and if there was something seriously wrong, I would have sought out a healer long before now."


    A deep frown creased Grandma Vivian''s face as she watched Grandma Celia''s chest heaving up and down, a tell-tale sign that something was amiss. Even if she had been deaf, she would have known by the frantic rise and fall of her friend''s chest that all was not well. Despite Celia''s attempts to mask her symptoms, Grandma Vivian was keenly attuned to the subtle cues of her bodynguage, and she could sense that there was something seriously wrong. The air around them seemed to crackle with a palpable sense of unease, as though the very atmosphere was charged with the weight of her unspoken concern.


    "Even if you told me a hundred times over, I still wouldn''t believe you," Grandma Vivian dered firmly. With a steely determination in her eyes, she clutched the y pot bnced precariously on her head, its contents sloshing back and forth as she spoke. She had retrieved the water from the well earlier ttoday, and now she strode purposefully towards the door, her mind made up. Whatever Celia might say to try and convince her otherwise, Vivian knew in her heart that her friend was hiding something. It was only a matter of time before the truth came out.


    "Wait here, Celia. I''m going to fill up the tank and then we''re going to see a healer," Grandma Vivian added, her voice echoing back from inside the hut as she pushed the creaky wooden door open. Her mind was made up, and she was not going to take no for an answer. "I''ll pay for your treatment, so don''t even think about arguing with me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Grandma Celia trailed after Vivian, closing the door behind her as she entered the hut. "You don''t have to worry about me, Vivian. I''m fine," she insisted, though she knew her friend wouldn''t be swayed so easily. It surprised her that Vivian was so concerned about her to the point of offering to pay for her treatment. Grandma Celia knew she had to see a healer eventually, but it wasn''t for the reason Vivian thought. She had her own suspicions about what was ailing her, and she wasn''t quite ready to share them just yet.


    Sudden bouts of nausea, unrelenting fatigue, constant vomiting, loss of appetite, and an inexplicable craving for the fruits- all these symptoms pointed towards one thing. It was something that Grandma Vivian had witnessed before, but never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would witness it again, especially in herself. She knew that she wasn''t sick, but it was something else altogether. Something that would change her life forever. Grandma Celia was pregnant, and the realization left her in a state of shock and disbelief. She was already at an age where she had lost her fertility, so how was it possible for her to be pregnant?


    The idea seemed bizarre and impossible, but as she recalled the symptoms she had been experiencingtely, she knew that she couldn''t ignore the possibility any longer.


    ''Even if I am pregnant, there must be something that¡­'' Grandma Celia was lost in her thoughts until she heard a sharp voice that brought her back to reality.


    "Celia, you need to face the reality. Apart from your constant vomiting, you zone out at the most crucial moments, which is very concerning," Grandma Vivian eximed with a tired sigh. She continued, "I know you''ve been avoiding going to the farm and market, but I had no idea that you were going through something like this." Pausing for a moment, she added, "We can''t ignore this any longer. Let''s go find a healer who can help us." Taking a firm grip on Grandma Celia''s hand, she pulled her towards the door.


    However, as soon as Vivian grabbed her hand, she twisted her hand tightly and forcefully wrenched it free from her grip.


    Grandma Celia''s sudden action surprised Vivian, who was left staring at her with wide eyes. She couldn''t help but wonder why Celia was so adamant about not seeing a healer. As she observed Celia once again, she couldn''t help but worry about the possibility that her illness might worsen over time and even lead to her death.

 Chapter 105 Sudden Announcement

    Meanwhile, as Vivian''s furrowed brows suggested her determination to uncover the root of her illness, Grandma Celia conceded defeat and resolved to share her suspicions. "Alright, alright," she surrendered, "I think I know what''s been making me so sick," she finally admitted.


    Grandma Vivian''s gaze sharpened, realizing that Celia''s words corroborated her own suspicions. "Well, don''t keep me waiting. What''s been causing you to vomit so frequently?" she inquired, eager to hear any insight that could provide relief. After all, if Celia truly had an idea of what was afflicting her, Grandma Vivian was all ears.


    Grandma Celia took a deep breath, the weight of her words heavy on her chest. She exhaled slowly, gathering her thoughts as she prepared to reveal her secret. She repeated the revtion to herself a few times, each utterance bringing a mixture of fear and uncertainty. Finally, with a sense of resolve, she parted her lips and spoke the words that had been swirling within her. "I am pregnant."


    Grandma Vivian''s response was initially dismissive, "Sigh! You see, it''s not really hard t--," but as the meaning of the words sank in, her voice trailed off into silence.


    Grandma Vivian''s eyes grew wide with shock and disbelief as she slowly uttered the words, "What did you just say?" Her voice quivered with uncertainty as she struggled to process the weight of Grandma Celia''s revtion.


    Grandma Celia bit her lip, feeling the weight of the words she had just spoken. Despite having already revealed her secret, the thought of it still seemed inconceivable, even to her. "I am pregnant," she repeated, the words sounding almost bizarre to her ears. Strangely though, as she repeated the phrase, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. It was as if by saying it out loud, she had finally epted the truth and could stop avoiding it any longer.


    Grandma Celia was lost in thought when suddenly she felt a pair of hands gently gripping her cheeks, pulling her back to reality. She turned her gaze to Vivian, whose eyes were still widened with disbelief. A deep gulp preceded Vivian''s question, "What... did you say?"


    Frustrated with repeating herself, Grandma Celia let out a sudden outburst, her voice ringing through the room, "I SAID THAT I AM PREGNANT!".


    Grandma Vivian''s grip tightened around Celia''s cheeks, her mind reeling with the enormity of the news. She turned her face from side to side, searching for any sign that this was all just some twisted joke. When she found none, she let her hand fall limply to her side, the weight of the news seeming to sap all her strength.


    Just as Grandma Vivian was about to respond, the creaking of the wooden door shattered the silence. The sound of a y pot shattering on the ground echoed through the room, as several kalna fruits spilt out from the broken shards. The sudden noise drew the attention of both of them in the room, their eyes turning towards the doorway in unison.


    Grandma Celia''s heart leapt into her throat as she saw Derry standing in the doorway. Her mind raced as she tried toprehend what this meant. She had heard everything. It was clear now that Vivian wasn''t the only one who knew her secret.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry''s eyes darted back and forth between the two women, taking in their expressions and bodynguage. As she focused on Celia, her eyes widened in realization. "You''re pregnant," she said, the words hanging heavy in the air. It was clear that the gravity of the situation had not escaped her, and the shock on his face mirrored that of Grandma Vivian''s from moments before.


    Grandma Celia winced at the sound of Vivian''s question, feeling a pounding headacheing on. She rubbed her temples in frustration, trying to push away the pain as she let out a deep, exhausted sigh. She turned her head towards Vivian, the weariness etched on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I need to rinse my mouth," she said wearily. "Can you handle this for me?" Without waiting for a response, she turned and headed towards the backyard.


    Grandma Vivian was still at a loss for words, her mind racing as she struggled to process the news of Celia''s pregnancy. So, she was caught off guard by Celia''s demand, unsure of where to even begin.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry sprinted after Grandma Celia, determined to catch up to her. "Wait, Celia!" she called out. "Is it true? Are you really pregnant?" She caught up to her in the backyard and continued to shout, her voice growing louder with each word. "How did this happen, Celia? Tell me everything!" she demanded, her curiosity and concern getting the best of her.


    Grandma Vivian felt like the weight of the news had knocked her off her feet, quite literally. She dropped to the floor on her buttocks, feeling utterly overwhelmed as she tried to wrap her head around the situation.


    "Ugh, this is too much," she muttered, exhaustion creeping into her voice as she stretched her arms behind her and leaned back, her eyes fixated on the thatched roof of their hut. The weight of the situation was beginning to take its toll on her, and she couldn''t even fathom how Celia was managing to handle it all.


    ...........


    Gina winced in pain as she watched her brother deliver a firm smack to her mother''s bare buttocks, as a means of teaching her a valuable lesson.


    "SMACK!"


    "UGH!"


    Gina''s instinctive wince returned as she watched the anguish spread across her mother''s face. Despite the difort, she couldn''t look away, finding an odd sense of satisfaction in seeing her mother receive the same treatment she had inflicted upon them during past punishments. It was a rare and strangely satisfying moment, refreshing in its own way.


    "SMACK!" Orion''s hands came down hard on his mother''s round buttocks, giving them a tight squeeze before he released his grip and asked, "Will you do it again?" There was a hint of amusement in Orion''s voice, as if he found the situation to be somewhat entertaining.

 Chapter 106 Orion’s Gift

    "UGH!" Celeste gasped in agony as another wave of pain shot up from her butt cheeks and spread throughout her body. Without hesitation, she cried out in response, "NO! I WON''T DO IT AGAIN!" Her tongue rolled out of her mouth as Orion''s heavy hands came down once more on her buttocks. The sound of the impact echoed in the room as Celeste braced herself for the next hit, wondering how much more she could take.


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked as he traced his fingers over her vagina lips, watching as she shivered under his touch. He slowly drew his hands back, hanging them in the air as he waited for her response.


    Celeste nodded her head in agreement, her heart racing with a mixture of fear and anger. She had never imagined that Orion was serious when he warned her that he would punish her for throwing a tantrum, especially since she was only trying to keep him safe. After an hour of quarrelling, they had finallye to an agreement, but she never expected Orion to drag her and force her toy across hisp. With a sharp intake of breath, she felt the first pnd on her bare buttocks, the sting of it sending shivers up her spine. It was a harsh lesson, but one that Celeste knew she wouldn''t soon forget.


    Nheless, being in such a position was excruciatingly embarrassing for Celeste since this type of punishment was typically reserved for children. Despite the humiliation, she answered Orion''s questions obediently and agreed never to repeat her mistake.


    "Alright," Orion nodded understandingly before he gently brought his hand down on her buttocks once more. But this time, instead of delivering a hard smack, he rubbed his palm gently over the reddened flesh, trying to soothe the pain he had inflicted on her. Celeste''s body tensed up as she felt his touch, feeling a mix of difort and relief at the same time.


    Yes, Orion didn''t go easy on her, making sure she knew that he wasn''t ying around and that he had meant every single word he had said.


    Nevertheless, feeling her son''s hand tenderly rubbing the soreness on her protruding buttocks, Celeste quickly pushed herself off of him and tried to sit on the ground. But as soon as shended on her sore buttocks, she felt a jolt of pain shoot through her body, causing her to shiver and tilt to one side for support.


    As Orion stood up, he watched his mother re at him with a look of pure venom, but he simply waved his hand dismissively. "Next time, remember that I am not just your child, but your partner," he said, a wide smile spreading across his face as he took in her scowl. "If you want to be treated like an adult, then you need to treat me like one too."


    Turning to his sister, who had been sitting on the sidelines, thoroughly entertained, Orion asked, "Gina, can you help Mom relieve the pain on her buttocks while I step out for a bit?" He didn''t need to guess her answer as she quickly nodded in agreement, adding, "Don''t worry, I''m not nning on going out today. I''ll be here to help her out." A sly smirk crossed her face as she watched their mother rub her bare buttocks, clearly enjoying the sight of her mother''s embarrassment.


    Nheless, Orion turned around and left through the door, closing it shut behind him as he walked a far distance away from their hut to avoid any confusion. He was determined to try and awaken his gift, but the only problem was that ording to the stories he had heard from his mates, they had only awakened their gifts unconsciously while going about their daily lives.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Orion didn''t give up hope and began doing some random things out in the open. Luckily, he had discovered a spot some distance behind the backyard of arge hut, so he didn''t have to worry about people staring at him while he did these odd activities that would have made others view him as crazy.


    The first girl had discovered her gift when, while stretching her body, she unwittingly unleashed a de of wind as sharp as a dangerously honed knife. Orion, captivated by her story, attempted to imitate her movements. However, after several minutes of unsessful attempts, he let out a disappointed sigh and shamefully abandoned his efforts of stretching from side to side


    Next, with a deep breath, heunched himself into the air, his powerful legs propelling him higher and higher. As he soared through the sky, he wished he could freeze the air around him, just as Ursa had done before gracefully touching down. But s, his wishful thinking was cut short as gravity took hold, sending him crashing down to the ground in a painful "thud."


    Orion let out a weary sigh, frustration building within him as he saw no progress in his efforts. He knew he had to try something new, so he began to experiment with a series of strange and unconventional movements that he had also picked up from thier conversations, pushing himself to the limit by repeating them for minutes on end in an attempt to awaken his gift. But despite his determination and tireless efforts, nothing seemed to work. It was as if his gift remained stubbornly dormant, resistant to all his attempts to awaken it.


    But, he wasn''t giving up now.


    ...............


    After exhausting every idea he could think of for two long hours, Orion finally copsed onto the ground. He felt the cool, damp y soil beneath him as he stretched out his right hand and ced it gently on his stomach. With his chest rising and falling rapidly, he took a few deep breaths, trying to catch his breath and calm his racing heart.


    "Ha...Haa...Don''t tell me I don''t have a gift," he muttered under his breath. Despite Fiona''s assurances that everyone possessed their own unique gift, Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that he was somehow different, that perhaps he was the one exception to the rule. As a transmigrator, he knew that he shouldn''t even exist in this new world, and yet here he was, standing on unfamiliar soil and grappling with the unknown.


    As Orion''s hopey shattered, he mustered the strength to pick himself up from the ground. With his legs still bent downwards and his hand resting on his knee, he couldn''t contain his frustration and let out a curse, "Damn it!" The force of his impact on the ground was so intense that it lit up a bright spark, illuminating the light around him.

 Chapter 107 Orion’s gift (2)

    107 Orion¡¯s gift (2)


    Orion''s eyes widened as he blinked, confused about the sudden turn of events. ''What just happened?'' he wondered to himself, his mind racing with questions.


    Moments ago, when his hand collided with the ground, Orion witnessed something peculiar. It wasn''t just a mere sh of light - it was something far more extraordinary. He saw several distinct, visible flickers of electric current running out of his clenched fist, sending shivers down his spine.


    Orion''s brow furrowed with uncertainty as he knelt on the y soil, his mind racing with doubts. "It can''t be a mistake, right?" he mused to himself, his fingers digging into the earth beneath him. "Let''s try it again."


    With determination etched on his face, Orion balled up his right hand into a fist and punched it into the ground. But as he blinked in anticipation, nothing happened. "Nothing," he muttered unconsciously to himself, before quickly correcting himself with a firm "No." There was definitely something missing, he realized.


    Taking a deep breath, Orion tried to remember what had happened the first time. As the electric current flowed out of his fist, he had felt an overwhelming surge of anger, a desire to tear through the ground in a fit of rage. But instead, all he had gotten was a bright sh of light. Now, as he searched for that same feeling, he couldn''t quite seem to summon it.


    "That''s it," Orion muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. He took a deep breath and folded his right hand into a fist once more, his mind consumed with the emotions he had felt when his hope of awakening his gift was shattered.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Orion felt a fraction of the anger and helplessness coursing through his body, tearing apart his emotions like a whirlwind. He couldn''t ept the idea that he didn''t possess something as magnificent and unique as a gift. With a fierce determination, Orion cracked his knuckles all at once and tightened his fist, feeling the muscles in his arms bulge with power.


    With a guttural cry tearing out from his throat, Orion threw caution to the wind and mmed his fist into the ground, not caring about the pain or injuries he might incur from the impact. The sound of his fist hitting the soil was like thunder, a deafening "BAM!" that echoed through the air.


    In the split second before Orion''s fist made contact with the ground, something miraculous happened. Arcs of electricity shot out from his clenched fingers, stretching outwards in all directions like a fiery. As the arcs touched the grains of y soil around him, a small wind kicked up, pushing back a spray of sand.


    But that was just the beginning. The visible blue electric current that flowed out of his fist acted like a ma, pulling the grains of sand back towards him like an stic band. As the arcs of electricity flowed from one grain of sand to the next, they seemed to hold together like several strings of electricity, each grain acting as a conduit for the energy that flowed through it.


    With a loud exhale, Orion released the energy that had been coursing through his body, feeling a strange sensation wash over him as it dissipated into the air. He was left feeling slightly tired, but also exhrated at the same time.


    "Ha! Haa!" he breathed out again, feeling his heart pounding in his chest. As he looked around at the scene in front of him, he realized that he had finally tapped into the power that the vige chief had spoken of during his evaluation. The energy that had been dormant inside him all this time had finally been unleashed.


    For a moment, Orion''s mind shed back to the times when he had watched Ursa and Sura activate their gifts. He could now understand how they must have felt, the rush of power and excitement that came with it. But he quickly pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind,mitted to focusing on understanding the nature of his own gift.


    With deliberate slowness, Orion unclenched his fist, raising it slightly before hovering his hand over the moist y soil. In a sudden burst, electricity surged through his fingers, crackling and buzzing along his arm. As he continued to move his hand upwards, the grains of y soil obediently followed, as if caught in a frozen moment by the arcs of electricity emanating from Orion''s hand. Finally, with a deep breath, Orion stood up and stretched his arm out to shoulder height, still holding the hovering grains of soil captive beneath his palm.


    With a sharp intake of breath, Orion let out a loud and dramatic "Haaaaa...." before quickly closing his hands into fists as if he weremanding the visible arcs of electric currents to retract back into his body.


    In an instant, the crackling energy dissipated, causing the once-hovering grains of y soil to fall rapidly to the ground with a startling "Crackle!" The sound of something tearing through the wind filled Orion''s ears, causing him to jump back in rm and widen his eyes with surprise.


    The speed at which the grains fell was astonishing, so fast that Orion could barely track them with his eyes. For a moment, he stood there stunned, taking in the sudden silence that had reced the frenzied crackling of electricity.


    His eyes widened as he gazed upon the countless needle-sized holes that now dotted the ground where he had previously stood. He couldn''t help but approach them, his heart racing as he realized what must have caused them.


    As he examined the holes, Orion''s lips remained sealed, his mind struggling to find words to describe the fear and wonder he felt at the destructive power he had unleashed. Without hesitation, he repeated his previous action, determined to see it through to its conclusion.


    This time, he refused to blink as he watched the grains of y soil tear through the ground with a force and strength that seemed impossible for such small particles to possess. A sense of awe and trepidation filled Orion as he beheld the raw power he had unleashed.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Royalpanda

 Chapter 108 Mad Celeste

    Chapter 108 Mad Celeste


    "This is my gift," Orion murmured to himself, his gaze shifting to a small pack of soil at his feet. With a simple kick, he sent the soil tumbling into one of the holes, filling it up with a satisfying crunch.


    As he watched the soil settle, a bright expression spread across Orion''s face, his lips curving into a wide smile. "This is my gift," he repeated, each word carrying a sense of pride.


    "But there has to be more to it, right?" Orion mused, an idea suddenly sparking in his mind. Without hesitation, he bent down and stretched out his hand, scooping up a handful of y soil from the ground.


    Taking a step back, Orion brought his head back and generated arge amount of spit in his mouth. With a swift forward motion, he spat onto the soil in his hand before proceeding to mould it into a ball shape. Throwing the ball upwards and catching it with his right hand, he took a deep breath, focusing on the strange energy that seemed to be flowing through him and into his hands.


    "Crackle!" Suddenly, Orion''s right arm was enveloped in a web of dense, bright blue electrical currents, crackling with raw power. The arcs spread upwards, engulfing his fingers and the moulded y ball in his hand. Without hesitation, Orion threw his right arm forward, unleashing the ball with a burst of electrifying energy.


    The moment the ball was covered with the electric arcs, it shot forward like a bolt of lightning, hurtling towards the ground with incredible force. As it collided with the earth, there was a deafening "Boom!" and the ground shook beneath Orion''s feet. The ball tore through the soil, leaving scorched marks in its wake.


    Orion couldn''t help but grin in amazement. This was his gift, and it was more powerful than he ever could have imagined. With each passing moment, he felt the strange energy flowing through him, filling him with a sense of awe and exhration. The possibilities were endless, and he couldn''t wait to explore them all.


    However, as Orion surveyed the terrain around him, he couldn''t help but notice the small but significant damage he had caused. Despite his initial inclination to linger, he chose to make a quiet and unobtrusive exit.


    While he knew he could easily exin away the altered terrain as a result of identally awakening his gift, the thought of getting caught left him feeling tired as he wasn''t the mood for an interrogation. Besides, the once bright sky had now dimmed, a reminder of how much time and energy he had spent outside. With a sense of exhaustion creeping in, he made the conscious decision to head back home and rest for the evening. After all, he had finally achieved what he had set out to do.


    And now that he had gained an understanding of the nature of his gift and its immense potential, the only remaining challenge was to test the boundaries and discover how far he could push it.


    ...¡­


    After an incredibly fruitful day, I pushed open the door to our humble abode, eager to catch my breath before Reena''s return. Today was the day I nned to propose to her, and I needed to gather some strength back, as I was certain she would crave the same electrifying passion that our mother had experienced after watching us twice in action, with my throbbing shaft prating and exploring her soaked pink hole. So, I wanted to be fully prepared for the pleasures thaty ahead.


    Upon entering, Gina''s voice greeted me with a start, "You''re back?" I nodded in response, then questioned, "Where''s Mom?".


    Gina''s mischievous grin appeared as she pointed towards the backyard and teased, "She''s working, but still trying to stay mad at you." With a dramatic pause, she added, "In fact, she''s alreadye up with her own revenge for you. She insisted that you''ll have to fetch water from the well this evening as soon as you get back."


    I yfully raised an eyebrow at Gina''s words, imagining my mother''s determined scowl and the effort it must be taken to maintain it all day. Chuckling to myself, I strolled towards the room to retrieve the fruits. As if sensing my intentions, Gina piped up, "Hey, the y pot and kalna fruit are behind you." She gestured towards the door, and I followed her lead, twisting my head to catch a glimpse of the y pot resting right beside it


    Gina added, "Mom instructed me to leave it there so that you wouldn''te to the backyard and disturb her while she''s working." She finished with a sly grin, and I nodded, understanding the game our mother was ying. "Alright," I responded loudly, making sure our mother could hear me from the backyard. "Just let Mom know that she''s too beautiful to ruin her face by scrunching it up like that."


    A boisterous snort reverberated in my head as I picked up the y pot and made my way out the door, ensuring to close it quietly behind me.


    Making my way towards the well, I couldn''t help but overlook the fact that my mother was simply trying to regain the dignity I had stripped from her by yfully pping her buttocks. Rather than feel frustrated with her stubbornness, I was filled witha newfound energy as I anticipated seeing Fiona, the well woman, and possibly even deepening our connection. While I had originally nned to approach her tomorrow morning before heading to the vige chief''spound, what was stopping me from enjoying herpany today and again tomorrow, letting her suck on my penis and savour my sweet semen?


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, I finally arrived at the well. But, as I had anticipated, a long line of other vigers had already formed, each eagerly waiting for their turn to fetch water before heading back to their huts.


    Finding a spot at the end of the line, I joined the queue and waited patiently for my turn.

 Chapter 109 Sightseeing From Behind

    As the line gradually shortened and I inched closer to the well, I noticed that there were several more vigers lining up behind me. Unfortunately, both the person at my back and in front of me happened to be men. Sensing the awkwardness of the situation, mostly from myself I decided to keep my hands to myself since I only finger fuck women.


    As the seconds ticked by, my anticipation grew with every passing moment until finally, it was my turn. With the kalna fruit clutched tightly in one hand and the y pot in the other, I stepped forward. Fiona, who had been busy attending to the previous person, turned her head to nce at the next one in line. However, her expression quickly changed from one of disinterest to one of surprise when she realized it was me.


    After quickly scanning the area, she refocused her attention on me and asked, "You came alone?" I gave a nod in response and replied, "Yes."


    Her head bobbed in a gesture of understanding as she reached her hand out towards me. "The fruit," she asked, her voiceced with a note of rigidness. Without wasting a moment, I ced the kalna fruit into her outstretched palm and watched as she carefully set it aside with the other piles of fruit.


    Motioning for me to follow, she gestured towards the side of the well and beckoned me to keep the y pot there. Once I did, she prepared to activate her gift and draw water from the well to fill it up.


    After setting down my y pot with a soft thud, I watched as Fiona turned around. Her hands were bathed in a deep, green glow. Unlike the first time I had seen her use her gift, I observed her movements with a sense of detachment. She traced patterns in the air with her fingers, moving her hand around in a circr motion.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although I''m aware that the vigers behind me wouldn''t bat an eye at the sight of Fiona sucking off my shaft and eating my semen, they might be agitated and fatigued from waiting in line for their turn to fetch water. However, as I was eager to get closer to her, I couldn''t shake off my reservations about doing it in such a public ce. Despite this, I found myself taking a bold step forward and stopping just inches away from her. As a result of our height difference, the top of my head gently brushed against her heavy side breasts, sending a jolt down my veiny penis. And despite my throbbing penis already being erect, it was no match for the heat radiating from her toned thighs.


    The moment it touched her skin, my shaft seemed to melt into her flesh, pushing its way between her muscr thighs. As it made its way down, the slitted lion''s cloth - barely covering her two protruding ass cheeks- was pushed to the side, revealing even more of her curve. It was as though my penis suddenly had a mind of its own as it pulsed, determined to explore every inch of the little space around it.


    Nevertheless, because of the suddenness of my actions, Fiona abruptly halted her movements and the deep green glow that emanated from herhand receded. Slowly, she turned her head and looked down at me with a quizzical expression etched on her face. "What are you doing?" she asked, scrunching up her brows in confusion. Thinking on my feet, I pretended to be engrossed in examining the ck soil inside the well as I replied, "I can''t forget the first time you showed me your gift. I wanted to see it again now that I''m here," I paused for effect, then added, "In fact, I want to see it every time Ie to fetch water from the well."


    Out of nowhere, her serious expression transformed into a beaming smile as she burst outughing. Although herughter was brief, it was infectious and brought a smile to my own face. She quicklyposed herself, nodding in understanding before asking, "Alright then, if you want to watch me use my gift every time youe, I''ll allow it. But can you really see properly from back there? Wouldn''t you prefer a better view?"


    "Don''t worry about me," I reassured her with a grin. "I can see everything just fine from back here. And, to be honest, I want to watch it from your point of view." As I spoke, I delicately pulled aside her loincloth, which had been in the way of my pration, allowing my veiny cock to restfortably between her warm, toned inner fleshy muscles once again.


    Fiona''s smile returned as she agreed, "Okay, I''ll let you watch." Her legs pressed together, squeezing my penis between them. It only took a moment for her to realize what was pressing against her thighs, and the sensation of my ball sacs brushing against her skin gave her a clue as to what it was.


    "Watch carefully," Fiona instructed as she squeezed her thighs together, holding me in ce, while I coiled my hand around her waist, trying to suppress the moan that threatened to escape my lips, and pressed my body closer to hers. I watched as her hand glowed with a deep green light, and she moved it in a rotating motion,manding the water to rise from the ck, muddy sand at the bottom of the well. With a few more gestures, she directed the water into my y pot, filling it to the brim.


    Once the water filled the y pot, I didn''t need to be told anything else. I used the opportunity to grab both of Fiona''s tantalizing butt cheeks with both hands, one of which was bare and warmed my fingers as I dug it into her protruding buttocks, while the other was clothed with the piece of the loincloth that I had pushed to the side. Nheless, it still felt amazing as I tightly gripped her toned buttocks with my hands and pulled my scorching shaft out of her fleshy muscr thighs, pretending as though I was just using her butt cheeks as a support to pull my waist back, forcing my veiny to slide out of her inner thighs. With it, I could see the section of her inner thighs where my penis had been, soaked and dripping with my semen.

 Chapter 110 Mother Knows Breasts

    Yes, I wasn''t really holding back because I never nned on doing so.


    And as expected, Fiona''s attention was drawn to the ufortable sensation of stickiness between her inner thighs. Without hesitation, she subtly adjusted her posture and widened her legs to investigate the source of the difort. Her expression turned to a frown as she directed her gaze towards me.


    Feigning my embarrassed expression, I offered an apologetic exnation for the cause of Fiona''s difort. "Sorry about that," I muttered with a tired sigh, standing in front of my y pot. "It seems that I couldn''t contain my semen and had mistakenly spilt it once again."


    Fiona shook her head in disbelief, letting out a sigh before responding, "While I''m surprised by the sheer quantity of your semen. However, a little warning would have been nice so that I could have consumed it all instead of ending up with stained thighs and a sticky tulga."


    She averted her gaze from mine, turning her head to take a nce at her backside, where my semen had congealed and adhered to her toned thighs, leaving an unsightly residue.


    Without waiting for my response, Fiona swiftly lifted her tulga up and inserted her hand between her inner thighs, carefully scooping and brushing away the sticky remnants of my semen. Once satisfied, she withdrew her hand and brought it up to her mouth, diligently licking everyst trace of my ejaction from her fingers and palm.


    While I watched her, I couldn''t help but be captivated by her graceful movements. Her actions were sensual yet elegant, and I found the sight of her savouring my semen for the second time, alluring, making her all the more irresistible in my eyes.


    Just when I thought Fiona was finished, she repeated the same meticulous action, determined to leave no trace of the honey on her thighs. She continued until she was satisfied that her skin was clean, with the only remnants of the sticky substance remaining on her tulga.


    "I think that should be all of it," Fiona said, looking up at me with a satisfied expression. Her eyes then trailed downwards, fixing on my bulging cock that had be visible once again from watching her eat my semen and lick her fingers clean, as if it were honey.


    "I..." I began to speak, but before I could say anything, a solemn cough echoed behind us. I quickly turned my head to see a woman with waist-length hair in shades of green and ck staring at us with impatience. Within an instant, I suddenly realized that I had unknowingly taken more time than usual to fetch water from the well, and now it seemed I had held up the line.


    Immediately, I grabbed my y pot and bnced it on my head. With a wave of my hand, I signalled to Fiona that I had to leave and watched as she waved back.


    As I walked down the path that led away from the well, my mind was filled with a jumble of thoughts. I couldn''t help but think about Fiona and the way she had devoured my thick semen with such gusto, reminding me of Grandma Celia and Vivian. I made a mental note to wake up early the next day so I could spend more time with her, lost in her tongue and the warmth of her throat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lost in my reverie, I failed to notice how much time had passed until I found myself standing in front of our smallpound. It was only then that I snapped out of my daydreams, realizing that I had been lost in my own thoughts for longer than I had intended.


    Without dy, I pushed the wooden fence forward and made my way towards our hut. As I walked, I couldn''t help but notice the sky beginning to darken, the sun had already set several minutes ago.


    "Reena must be home by now," I muttered to myself as I reached for the wooden door. Pushing it open, I was greeted by the sight of my mother and Gina, both snacking on juicy fruits as part of their evening routine.


    After I had stepped inside and closed the door behind me, Gina dashed towards me with a smile and offered to help carry the y pot to the water tank. I dly handed it over to her and watched as she made her way to the backyard.


    Looking around, I asked my mother, "Where''s Reena?" as I took a seat next to her. She replied with a smile, "She''s taking her evening bath." I nodded in understanding and reached out to my mother, coiling my arm around her lower back and gently grabbing her right juicy breast all the way from her underboobs in the palm of my hand.


    My mother flinched a little as I coiled my hand around her back and tightly moulded her soft oversized breasts that spilt from my palm. She nced down at my hand, and I could feel her ridiculous pointed nipple as I let my fingers loose.


    She rolled her eyes at me before refocusing on the kalna fruit in her hand. With a chuckle, I leaned in closer to her and said, "I missed this, Mom." I teased, "Aren''t you still angry with me?" as I yfully pinched her thumb-sized nipple just before she could respond. "~~MmH~~" Her response was a low moan that escaped her lips, leaving her mouth wide open. I continued the teasing by pinching underneath my mother''s pink erect nipple and flicking it upwards with a smooth wave of my fingers. This elicited a rhythmic flow of moans from her lips that I couldn''t help but enjoy.


    "~Auh~" I didn''t need to hear her quiet, hushed moans to know that she was aroused because her sensitive nipple was already standing erect and brushing against her loose top, further intensifying the pleasure she felt at that moment.


    Suddenly, without warning, Gina emerged from the backyard and saw the scene, but as she always did, she chose to ignore it and sat down beside us to pick up her kalna fruit and continue eating.


    "~~Ah~ press mo¡­ ~aUH~~ mother''srge breast lightly¡­. ~~Mhm~~ Orion."

 Chapter 111 The Seduced Celeste

    "Is Reena still bathing?" I asked Gina, ignoring our mother''sints as I touched her nipples and molded her massive breast more firmly.


    Gina also paid no heed to the sound of our mother''s moans, her head bobbing in agreement as she recounted the tale of how Reena came back home with mud all over her body. Apparently, she had stumbled into a muddy pit while foraging for tree roots. With a small chuckle, Gina added, "She was fuming when she came home, so she rushed straight to the backyard to wash off the mud."


    As Gina responded, I nodded in understanding and released our mother''s juicy breasts from my grip. Standing up, I decided to join Reena in the backyard, despite having not yet taken my bath today and feeling a little damp from my earlier workout. I realized there was no need to wait for her toe out when I could head there now and solidify our rtionship once and for all.


    But, just as I made a move to leave, my mother abruptly interjected. "Ha! Haa! Why are you stopping now?" Her words hung in the air for a moment before she swiftly removed her tulga top and grasped her enormous left breast with her right hand, arming her pink aroused nipples at me. "Don''t you want to y with Mother''s breast again?" she panted, her ragged breaths revealing that she was still reeling from the pleasure that I had given her.


    With a sudden idea popping into my head, I bent down slightly and watched as she extended her motherly breast towards my mouth. However, I had a different target in mind: her ears. As my breath tickled her earlobes, I whispered, "I''m heading to the backyard to ask Reena to be my partner." From the corner of my eye, I could see her movements freeze, and I didn''t need to look at her face to know that her eyes were widened in shock. "As our mother, I think it''s only fitting that you witness such an important moment from the beginning to the end," I added, recalling how a proposal was a significant event in the vige''s customs.


    Her expression slowly transformed from one of surprise to a sudden realization. Of course, if I nned to propose to Reena, it was evident that we would be indulging in physical pleasure together, just as she and I had done prevouisly. And I knew that my mother, with her newfound insatiable appetite for erotic thrills, would want to observe every moment, especially since she seemed to be feeling quite aroused herself.


    After finishing my conversation with my mother, I stood up tall and locked eyes with Gina, who was looking at us with a disapproving frown. She probably didn''t appreciate that I kept the details of our discussion a secret from her. But the truth was, I didn''t have anything to hide. Infact, I expected her to be curious enough to join our mother and sneak a peek at me engaging in a more sensual lovemaking session with Reena.


    Without wasting anymore time, I walked to the room to grab an extra tulga before making my way to the bckyard for a bath. Once I arrived, I left the door slightly ajar, creating a gaping hole big enough for someone to peer through.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reena''s head snapped towards the entrance as she sensed someone stepping into the backyard. "Gina, yo-" she started, but her voice trailed off as sheid eyes on me. "Orion," she breathed, a small smile ying on her lips as she nodded in acknowledgement.


    I carefully hung my extra tulga and dirty one on the makeshift fence before making my way over to her. "Wait a minute," she said, noticing my intent to bathe. "I''ll be done soon, then you can take your bath."


    Truly, Reena was a sight to behold. But regardless, as I watched her wet long ck hair cascading down her back and her smooth, glowing skin, I let out a yful snort as Reena''s rolled her eyes at my sudden question. "Are you saying that I can''t bath with you?" I teased, grabbing the small stic rubber that was already filled with water from her hand and pouring it over her smooth, bare back.


    "Besides," I continued, "I''m the one who went to fetch water from the well today, and after walking for miles, I don''t feel the need to waste any water. So let''s wash up quickly and head inside." With a serious but feigned expression, I rubbed my hands against her back, making sure to wash away any dirt or sweat she might have missed.


    Exhaling audibly, she eventually gave in and inquired, "I saw your mates working on the farm today. Why didn''t you join them?".


    I scooped up water from the y pot positioned in front of her, answering confidently, "I have made a decision, I am going to be a warrior." I continued, "So, instead of working on the farm today, I will be heading to the vige chief''spound tomorrow."


    As I was just about to pour the refreshing water over her hair, she abruptly turned around and locked her gaze with mine, her beautiful brown eyes widened in disbelief. She asked, "You, a warrior? How is that possible?" The suddenness of her reaction caused water to trickle down her face, prompting her to close her eyes and mouth instinctively.


    With a sense of satisfaction at her reaction, I firmly replied, "I have awakened a six-star potential for my inner strength. Therefore, I have decided to join the warriors in protecting our vige by destroying the vicious Vylkr vines." I sounded really heroic in my head, if it weren''t for the fact that I was thinking about the wealth I could umte from being a warrior.


    While I bent down to scoop more water, Reena immediately repeated my words in disbelief, "Six-star potential?" Her eyes, which I believed couldn''t widen any further, expanded once more, emphasizing her surprise. Without hesitation, I nodded and added, "I was even granted an audience with the vige chief and chieftess in their hut. They were obviously both impressed with my potential."

 Chapter 112 My Elder Sister’s Happiness

    I could see a mix of emotions shing across her face - doubt, amazement, and confusion.


    There was no need to hide something like that, especially since the others had already seen me leaving with the vige chief and Thak, only to return to the evaluation with two guards nking me.


    Nevertheless, despite Reena''s apparent desire to speak, she seemed to be taken aback by my recent aplishments - awakening a six-star potential for my inner strength, gaining an audience with the vige chief and chieftess -whose status was akin to that of a president and firstdy in my former world- and my newfound desire to be a warrior. Perhaps my recent deeds were enough to leave her speechless, causing her to swallow her words and suppress any furthermentary.


    "Have you told Mom about this?" she finally managed to ask, as she scrutinized me from head to toe.


    "Yes, I have already told Mom and Gina," I responded. "In fact, you are thest person to know about this."


    In response, she nodded quietly for a few seconds before looking at me and suddenly asked, "But have you awakened your gift yet?".


    With a sly grin, I raised my hand and focused on the strange energy that seemed to course through my veins. In an instant, arcs of bright blue electricity surged around my fingers, crackling with power and energy. The electricity danced and pulsed, twisting and turning around my arm like living snakes, filling the air with a dangerous energy. I knew, however, that despite being safe from my own gift, it had the potential to harm others, so I kept a safe distance as I demonstrated my gift to Reena.


    "I only discovered my gift today," I exined, feeling the strange energy coursing through my veins. "Though I''m unsure of its limitations, I''m already exploring ways to harness its potential."


    Reena''s eyes darted to my electrifying arm, studying it with a serious expression. "It''s my first time seeing a gift rted to lightning, but that''s a good thing, considering your ns of bing a warrior. You''ll need a dangerous gift," shemented, her tone revealing her knowledge on the subject. I suspected that her experience working on the farm had given her a deeper understanding of such matters.


    Nheless, my main focus wasn''t on her reaction, but rather on the task at hand. With a swift motion, I poured the water over her face, watching as she inhaled deeply and shut her eyes instinctively to regain herposure.


    In an instant, I took action and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. As I did so, I embraced her waist, and gently slipped my hard and eager member beneath the folds of her velvety lips. Her eyes widened with surprise and her thighs clenched tightly as she felt the heat of my manhood against her inner thighs, sending a direct and stimting warmth through her body.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After roughly thirty seconds of initiating the kiss, I pulled away and withdrew my lips from hers, my eyes still open as I watched her do the same. A thick trail of saliva lingered between our lips, evidence that Reena had eagerly tried to suck and swallow whatever was in my mouth after realizing anding to terms with the fact that I had kissed her.


    "Haa!! Haaa!!!" Reena''s breaths came out in hurried gasps as she stared at me, her eyes wide and filled with excitement. Unlike my mom or Sura, who had both looked stunned and unable to speak for a while, Reena didn''t hesitate to speak her mind. "Does this mean that you''re proposing to me?" she asked, her voice filled with anticipation as if she wanted to hear the answer from my lips directly. Without hesitation, I nodded my head and replied, "Yes, I am. And I want to know if you''d be willing to be my partner."


    Reena''s enthusiastic response was music to my ears as she screamed "Yes!" and leapt into my arms, wrapping her legs tightly around my waist and her arms around my neck. A yful smile formed on her lips, glistening with a hint of moisture, as she asked me a teasing question. "But what took you so long to ask me?" she said. "If you had proposed to me first before proposing to Mom, things would have been much easier because I would have helped you out."


    Inwardly, I let out a tired sigh, knowing that her words held a grain of truth. But still, how could I possibly resist a motherly pussy with so much to offer? Nevertheless, I yfully cleared my throat and responded, "Don''t say that unless you want Mom to get jealous." To my surprise, her response was not what I had expected. She widened her smile, revealing a set of pearly white teeth as her gaze shifted behind me, as though she was staring at someone. Thankfully, I quickly realized who that someone was.


    Without hesitation, I dropped the scoop back into the y pot and swiftly raised my hand, delivering a resounding "smack!" to her luscious butt cheeks.


    "AHH!" Reena''s eyes widened in shock, and a pained expression etched across her face as she turned her attention towards me. "You!" she gasped, but before she could react, I firmly grasped both of her perky ass cheeks, lifting them up with a sudden force that made my veiny penis spring back to life with renewed vigour. "ORION!!" Reena shrieked, her voice filled with fear, as if she knew what I was about to do.


    But my body had already moved with a primal urgency as I leaned down, positioning her sweet spot to meet my throbbing manhood. "If you really want to make Mom jealous, why not show her just how long you canst?" I whispered, my voice heavy with desire. And with a fierce thrust, I impaled her on my hard, gritty shaft, eliciting a loud moan from her lips. "PAH~~ Plup~~?," the sound of our pleasure filled the air.

 Chapter 113 My Elder Sister’s Happiness (2) (R18)

    Reena''s body arched in ecstasy, her head thrown back in a rapturous scream. She was lost in the moment, held tight against me with legs wrapped around my waist and arms dangling from my shoulders. As I continued to drive her wild, I took the opportunity to nce around, confirming who might be watching us in the throes of our passion.


    As soon as my gazended on the door, I spotted our mother''s face peering through it. What surprised me was the vacant expression in her eyes as she watched me impale Reena with my gritty penis. It only took a few seconds for her to snap out of her trance-like state and lock eyes with me. The look in her eyes was one of longing and desire, which sent a shiver down my spine.


    I couldn''t help but think that if I weren''t currently thrusting my gritty member into Reena''s pussy, she would have dashed out to meet me, eagerly offering her motherly wet vagina for me to indulge in. Or perhaps she would have waited for me to return to our hut and initiated the same sultry act.


    "PAH~~" "PAH~~"


    Reena''s slender frame continued to bob up and down on my engorged penis, causing my hand to clutch her waist tightly to prevent her from toppling over. She had lost control of her arms, letting them fall limply to her sides. Her gasps and moans of pleasure echoed through the room, as the wet squelching sounds of my relentless thrusting filled the air. "Ohhh~~ Pahh~~ Auh~~" she panted, her pink folds quivering with pleasure at the constant stroking of my pulsating member against her narrow insides. "Orion! Aaahh~~ Cal~~ Gah~~" Reena cried out, her attempts to speak hampered by the streams of saliva escaping her lips. Finally, she gave up trying to form coherent words, sumbing to the overwhelming sensations of ecstasy coursing through her body.


    "PAH~~ SQEUNCH~~ PAH~~ SQUENCH~~"


    Regardless of the intensity of the moment, I maintained my unwavering pace, driving in and out of her slick folds with an unyielding force. My hands gripped her petite, yet firm buttocks tightly, as if urging her to take all of me. With each thrust, I plunged deeper into her depths, unleashing an avnche of euphoric sensations that pulsed throughout our entire body..


    As I watched Reena give up on forming coherent words and instead opt for breathless gasps, I knew I had to do something to help her catch her breath. Without hesitation, I leaned in and captured her lips in a passionate kiss. The initial difort of our intertwined tongues soon gave way to an electrifying sensation, as our saliva mingled and our lips became locked in a fiery embrace. Just as I thought she had, had enough, Reena broke away with a sharp gasp of air, "Haaaa..." But to my surprise, she lunged forward and reimed my lips with renewed fervour, eagerly taking me in as I continued my fast and furious thrusts.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My mind was consumed by the intense pleasure of Reena''s tight embrace, and I had nearly forgotten that our own mother was watching us until the creak of the door pulled me back to reality. I turned my head to see her wide open legs and raised tulga, with her voluptuous bare buttocks resting on the cold, hard ground. Her zed eyes were fixed on us, but it was the sight of her fingers, two or three of them, that really caught my attention. They were busy at work, withdrawing and prating her with a rhythm that matched my own. The image of my mother carelessly fingerfucking her wet vagina as she watched me fuck my sister made me unable to tear my eyes away from the erotic scene unfolding before me.


    Of course, I knew my mother saw no issue with our actions. After all, as her son and now her partner, I could pound her sweet spot with as much intensity as I desired, pushing her stic limits to the brink of ecstasy. But, the thought of exploring my taboo desires only added fuel to the fire, igniting a passion that burned hotter with every thrust. And with each passing moment, I found myself losing control to the primal urges that consumed me, unknowingly unleashing a raw, unbridled passion that knew no bounds on Reena.


    "~~PAHH~~ PAH~~ PAH¡ª"


    "~~~SQUENCH~~~ PAH~~ SQUEECH~~"


    While I lost myself in the rhythm of prating Reena''s tight walls, time seemed to slip away from me. It wasn''t until several minutes had passed that I realized we had been locked in this carnal embrace for nearly half an hour. My eyes flicked to our mother, who was still feverishly fingering herself, her juices cascading down her thighs as she moaned in pleasure. With each thrust, I could feel the heat radiating off her slick flesh, and I imagined myself plunging deep into her wet dripping velvet folds. The sight of her pping her pert buttocks against the cold, hard ground only added to the raw, sexual energy that consumed us all.


    "UGHH~gahh~~AUH~" But soon, Reena''s cracked moans broke through my thoughts and brought me back to the moment. She draped her head and upper body limply over mine, resting her head on my shoulders, and staring off into the distance with wide eyes. But the moment I released a few delicious strokes, her incoherent gasps turned into screams and yells of pleasure that echoed through the backyard.


    Regardless, I made the conscious decision to slow down. Gradually, my pace decreased, each stroke apanied by a satisfying "Pah~~~ Pah~~~~ Pah~~~~." Finally, I came to aplete stop but resisted the urge to give in to onest powerful thrust. Instead, I let Reena''s body take over, feeling her buttocks descend on their own. A sudden "PAH~~~" forced her arms to stretch out, and she let out a small, involuntary "URghhh" before copsing her head back onto my right shoulder, spent andpletely unconscious.


    With my scorching veiny penis still pulsing and throbbing deep inside her, I couldn''t help but let out a breath, frustrated that I hadn''t even cummed yet. "At least she''s satisfied though," I muttered to myself, my breath brushing against Reena''s neck. I could feel her warm juices trailing down my hardened shaft, still deeply embedded inside her, and down to my balls before dripping to the ground. Her juices continued to drench my member, leaving a slippery trail in their wake.

 Chapter 114 Our Neighbours

    As I looked ahead, I noticed my mother had also slowed the movement of her fingers and the rhythmic pping of her ass against the floor. "What''s going on? Aren''t you going toe and help me?" I raised a brow and asked, still enjoying the sight before me. My mother gently shook her head, releasing a tired sigh before standing up from the floor. Pulling her tulga down to cover her fleshy inner thighs and protruding butt cheeks, she walked towards us with a sense of exhaustion hanging over her like a cloud.


    "You really caught her off guard," My mother said, brushing her hands through Reena''s long ck hair all the way down her back. She chuckled a little before adding, "From the way she looked at me before, I was certain she was going tost until you lifted her buttocks high and drove your hard penis into her vagina." She bent her head slightly to get a better look at my engorged shaft, still deeply embedded in Reena''s soaked tingling pussy as her juices spilt on top of it before sliding down. Our mother shook her head once more before straightening her back and looking at me with an amused expression.


    I couldn''t tell if my mother was smiling because she thought I''d fucked Reena hard on purpose or if she was just happy for us, but I wasn''t too concerned. I gestured towards the y pot, still filled with water and urged her to help me pour water over Reena''s body to cool her down and let her rest. My mother nodded in understanding and quickly took the scoop to pour water over Reena''s sweating body. Once she was done, she took the y pot to the tank to fetch more water for me to bathe. But just as I was about to take Reena inside our hut, I halted and turned abruptly towards the makeshift fence. I could hear the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Without hesitation, my mother also abruptly stopped what she was doing and stood up, her eyes scanning the darkness. For what seemed like an eternity, we squinted and strained to discern the figures lurking in the shadows. It wasn''t until the moon emerged from behind the clouds, casting an ethereal glow upon the scene, that we could finally make out the silhouettes of the mysterious figures.


    My mother let out a long sigh, the sound reverberating through the quiet night. "Don''t worry," she said wearily, waving her hand dismissively at me. "It''s just our neighbours. They probably heard the noise and wanted to make sure everything was alright." With that, she gave me permission to go drop off Reena and return to take my bath.


    As I made my way back inside the hut, Reena nestled safely in my arms, I was surprised to find Gina already asleep on the mat. At first, I thought nothing of it, but as I looked closer, I noticed her fingers still trapped between her thighs. A sudden realization hit me like a ton of bricks - Gina had fallen asleep while pleasuring herself.


    I carefully ced Reena on the mat and walked out of the room, my mind and body congratting themselves for a sessful night as I began to look forward to Gina bing my partner as she was thest individual remaining.


    With a light step, I made my way back to the backyard to take my bath. As I approached, the sound of various voices mixed with my mother''s own reached my ears.


    Peering through the doorway, I caught sight of two striking women - one with long, silky ck hair tinged with silver and blue, and another with hair as clear and pure as silver itself. Without hesitation, I made my presence known, striding confidently towards my mother and standing at her side.


    My mother halted mid-sentence, turning towards me, before turning to refocus her eyes on the two women with a serene expression on her face. "Since you''re already aware of Orion''s memory loss," she said curtly, "I don''t think I need to exin everything."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, as my mother''s words trailed off, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise wash over me. Looking at the two women in front of me, I didn''t need anyone to tell me that these were the rest of Grandma Celia''s hut mates.


    "Don''t worry, we understand," said the woman with the striking blue and silver hair. She was dressed in a strapless grey knee-length dress, much like Grandma Vivian and the rest of her hutmates. However, my attention was drawn to the other woman, who held my gaze with a quiet intensity. Unlike the rest, she wore a long-sleeved dress with hems that almost made it stop at the middle of her thighs.


    Although I didn''t understand why the woman with the clear silver hair wore a dress with a hemline that stopped where the traditional tulga in the vige also ended. As Grandma Celia had told me, women like them needed to put in an effort to cover their bodies, or risk getting unfriendly looks or people not even trying to look at them.


    However, my thoughts were interrupted as the clouds parted, and a beam of moonlight shone down on their bodies. I couldn''t help but admire their voluptuous figures, noticing how their breasts and buttocks might evenpare to Grandma Celia or Vivian.


    As that thought settled in, I couldn''t help but admire her unique dress because I could already tell that just by looking at the front that her backside would surely show me enough ass cheeks to make myid penis harden.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it," the woman with the silver hair reassured us. As I said before, we just took the opportunity to investigate the strange noises since we were returning from the farm." She nodded her head, and the other woman chimed in, "Besides, with the way strange noisese out of houses these days, it''s fortunate that our two neighbours, including Tina and her partner, aren''t currently around. Otherwise, another unnecessary argument might erupt sooner orter."


    As my mother and the two aged women continued to speak, I kept silent and listened intently, picking up a few interesting details.

 Chapter 115 Celeste’s Release (R18)

    After their conversation came to a close, the two elderly women bid us farewell with graciousness before pivoting on their heels and making their exit. My mother responded with a perfunctory smile, exhaling audibly with relief as they departed.


    Meanwhile, I seized the chance to discreetly nce at their backsides, and to my surprise, I was not let down. The blue-silver haired woman''s dress hem ended right between her pump inner thighs, entuating the curve of her protruding buttocks as they swayed in unison with the flowy fabric. On the other hand, the silver-haired woman''s dress was cut just short of the other half of her aged full juicy butt cheeks, leaving little to the imagination.


    Of course, the dick erecting view before me stirred a pleasant physical reaction as I found myself imagining my pulsating penis wedged between her shapely ass cheeks, leaving me wondering how it would feel to experience her insides.


    Nheless, I averted my eyes from their backsides when I suddenly felt a tight grip on my semiid penis. Looking down, I was surprised to see my mother''s hand calmly stroking it


    "I had a feeling your penis would still be erect," my mother remarked, her expression curious and intrigued as she gazed at my member. She twisted her hand around it, as though turning a doorknob, before dragging it forward as she continued to pump it with a slow and deliberate movement.


    "After all the long hours we''ve spent engaging in kushi at night, are you telling me that you still find it hard to believe?" I raised an eyebrow and asked, observing as she toyed with my foreskin and delicately bnced my testicles in her palm.


    Ignoring my question, my mother exhaled deeply, and let go of my gritty shaft before turning away. Initially, I assumed she was heading back to the hut to rest, but then she turned around and arched her back towards me. Raising her tulga, she stretched her arms back to grasp her ample buttocks and pull them apart, giving me an unrestricted view.


    "Come on, you can prate my vagina before I head back in to drift off to sleep," she whispered, revealing her already wet and tight glistening pink opening. Though I was already aware of her arousal, I was still taken aback by the copious amount of juices streaming down her thighs and pooling on the ground beneath us.


    Honestly, I didn''t need to be told twice what to do after receiving such an explicit invitation. Slowly, I approached and carefully positioned my throbbing shaft at the entrance of her dripping pink folds. As I began to prate her, she whispered, " ~MHmm~~ Please move slowly and quietly, we don''t want to disturb our neighbours again." While I wanted to tease her about her screaming and shouting during our previous encounters, I remained quiet and savoured the intense sensations that were coursing through my body as my foreskin led the way inside, warming and drenching my raging penis with her inner folds.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Pah~~" I gracefully retracted my waist and began to move with slow, deliberate motions. "~~Pah~~ Squench~~" With a sudden burst of energy, I thrust into my mother from behind, prating her tightness as she released her grip on her own buttocks, resting her hand on her knee while moaning in pleasure "~ah~ ~ah~".


    Even though my rhythm was slow and deliberate this time around, I savoured every moment as I watched my mother push her waist backwards, urging me to delve deeper into her enticing warmth. With each movement, she pped her supple buttocks against myp and waist, intensifying the experience. We remained in this position for several minutes, with her pussy growing increasingly wet and the sound of my manhood mming into her echoing in the air.


    "Yes~~ just like that~~ ~Uhh~~ I can feel it again," my mother said, turning her head to the side to look at me with an approving smile. As she spoke, her right hand deftly massaged and yed with both of her breasts, sending shivers of pleasure down her own body.


    It seems that she thinks that I was intentionally dragged out our session, fucking her motherly soaked pussy slowly to make herst longer under my pounding and enjoy it. But in reality, I was just revelling the moment, trying to reach a gratifying climax after an exceptionally intense session with Reena. However, sharing this information with her would have served no purpose, as it wouldn''t have altered the ecstasy of the moment. Thus, I carried on with my unhurried, yet passionate movements, while we basked in each other''spany, illuminated by the brilliance of the moon above.


    Amidst the symphony of my mother''s melodious moans, "~~Uh~~ Pah~~ Ah~~ Pah~~," I finally cummed with onest forceful thrust, plunging my pulsing throbbing penis deep inside her velvety fleshy walls to ensure not a single drop was spilled, eliciting a resounding "AHH~~" of sheer satisfaction. She would have crumpled to the ground in a heap of ecstasy had it not been for my strong arms coiling around her waist, keeping her standing as my fingers continued their skilled dance, expertly stimting her quivering pussy lips, which only added to her already overwhelming pleasure. She was still trying to catch her breath and calm her racing heart as my hot semen made its way down to her stomach, igniting every nerve in her body with its fiery passion.


    "Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡­." As we caught our breath after our feverish lovemaking, I watched with a sense of satisfaction as she gracefully rinsed away the sweat from her glistening skin, droplets cascading down her curves like shimmering pearls. With her tulga barely covering her supple buttocks, she turned to me and said, "Hurry and finish your bath," she urged me, "So you can get some rest and wake up early enough to head over to the vige chief''spound in the morning."


    Without a moment to lose, I quickly bathed so that I could prepare for tomorrow''sevents.

 Chapter 116 Retiring With Purpose

    Orion couldn''t help but release a tired and exasperated groan when he realized he had overslept, failing to wake up as early as he had intended. However, as he nced out of the window at the sky, which was on the brink of exploding with the first rays of the morning sun, he knew he still had a chance to reach the vige chief''spound on time if he hurried to the well and briskly walked back home.


    Without a moment to waste, he snatched up a y pot used for fetching water and grabbed a plump Kalna fruit before quickly and quietly making his way towards the well. The wind rushed past his ears as he ran, determined to make it on time. Although he was exerting himself more than usual, the prospect of indulging in another intimate session with Fiona was more than enough motivation to keep him going.


    Orion''s chest heaved as he drew near the well, causing him to slow down and catch his breath before resuming his walk forward. As he approached the well, he caught sight of Fiona''s feminine yet muscr physique seated nearby, likely waiting for the vigers to awaken ande pay her for the water she would fetch for them. As he drew closer, she spotted him and quickly rose to her feet, a look of recognition dawning on her face.


    Fiona''s eyes widened with surprise as she gazed at Orion standing before her with his y pot in hand. "You came early again?" she asked, noting his punctuality. As she looked him up and down, memories of theirst encounter shed through her mind. She couldn''t help but admit that he had left a big impression on her, particrly after he had asked to see her gift privately in action. The genuine expression of amazement and wonder that had rippled across his face during that encounter had stayed with her long after he had left.


    Orion nodded and replied, "I have a busy day ahead of me, so I decided toe early."


    Fiona nodded and reached out to ask for the kalna, but her curiosity was piqued by Orion''sment. She wondered what kind of busy day he had nned, especially since even those who she was sure had busier schedules than him were still asleep or just waking up.


    As Fiona bent down to ce the kalna fruit beside the well, Orion''s inquisitive nature got the best of him. "Can I ask how you manage to wake up early every day, especially when you''re the well-woman? I mean, you''re always here, from dawn till dusk, filling up the containers of every viger whoes for water," he said, his curiosity evident in his tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though Orion had never seen Fiona tire from using her gift, he couldn''t help but wonder how she managed to stay bright and healthy, given thete hours she kept.


    Once again, Fiona was pleasantly surprised as Orion showed such a keen interest in her. No one had ever bothered to ask such a personal question before, so she couldn''t help but smile as she responded, "Well, you might not have known it, but I used to be a warrior. So, I don''t tire as easily as you might think. In fact, it also helps me with my gift."


    Orion''s mind was racing with possibilities as he eagerly awaited her answer, wondering how he could entice her into another round of swallowing his semen. But his thoughts were suddenly derailed by her unexpected revtion. "You were a warrior?" he repeated, his eyes widening in astonishment. Despite the fact that her tall, curvy, and muscr build suggested she could deliver a blow that would leave most men gasping for air, he had never imagined her as a warrior before. But as he looked at her now, he couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises she might have up her sleeve.


    Fiona couldn''t contain her amusement as she watched Orion''s face light up with surprise and shock yet again. She had to admit, having him around was rather entertaining, but inside she was pleased that he found her intriguing. When he turned his attention back to her and asked if she was a warrior, she sobered up and nodded seriously. "I am. I''m one of the few who were entrusted with taking care of the Vylkr vines," she replied, a touch of pride in her voice.


    "Then, what are you doing here?" Orion couldn''t help but ask. After all, if she was a warrior, why was she here instead of doing what most vige warriors were known for doing?


    Fiona shook her head and released a sigh, "Because I want to be here. And besides with my gift, I can also help the vige more by helping them fetch water out of this dry well." she said," And with my help, the vige doesn''t to worry about the other well in the market square also drying up, as such, when the vige chief asked me if I want use my gift and be this well''s well woman, I readily agreed." A look of reminense appeared in her eyes as though she remembering the past.


    Orion nodded in response, understanding the vige''s limited resources - there were only two wells to provide water for everyone. He remembered his mother discussing the same thing with Reena, since his mother normally sold her y pots at the market square. Initially, he hadn''t been surprised that the vige relied on two wells, as it seemed more practical than having just one. Fiona''s decision to be a well woman, however, had caught him off guard. But Orion could understand because the former Orion had lost his life to a Vyklr vine, so he understood how dangerous a warrior''s work is. As such, when he realized that Fiona''s gift enabled her to gather a considerable amount of wealth every day, he also knew that he would have made the same choice as Fiona if he had her ability. After all, wasn''t his main goal to be a warrior just so that he could earn more than just a living and explore what was outside this vige at the same time?

 Chapter 117 Fiona’s Enjoyable Morning

    Nheless, Orion recognized that this might be his opportunity to deepen his connection with Fiona and learn more about her. He opened his mouth to ask another question but was interrupted by Fiona''s yful tone. "Are you here to fetch water or to ask me questions?" she asked, cing her hands on her hips and shing a dazzling smile at Orion. "If it''s thetter, I might have to charge you another Kalna fruit for your questions if they are personal."


    Orion''s mind was suddenly struck by a brilliant idea, and without a moment''s hesitation, he blurted out, "Okay, but on one condition - you have to answer every question I ask truthfully."


    Fiona was taken aback by Orion''s proposal. Her smile faltered as she gazed at him in disbelief. "You are...?"she said slowly, trying to process what he had just said. "You''re offering me a kalna fruit just to answer your questions about myself?".


    While it was not umon for people to trade information, but as a warrior, she was easily one of the most prominent figures of her generation, making it effortless for anyone to gather information about her simply by asking around amongst her peers.


    Meanwhile, Orion gave a firm nod of his head and replied, "But, I''m afraid I don''t have any kalna fruits to offer." He paused briefly, clearing his throat as if he were hesitant or unsure of what to say next. After a moment, he continued, "But...I do have something else I could offer in exchange."


    Despite pretending, Orion was fully aware of the true worth of kalna fruits, as they were the lifeblood of his daily routine. One fruit could sustain him during the day, and another could suffice for the night, making them an indispensable resource. This understanding further solidified why kalna fruits were held in such high regard.


    However, Orion had his sights set on something even more valuable and satisfying than a mere kalna fruit, something worth trading for from his perspective.


    Fiona couldn''t help but inwardly sigh with relief at Orion''s response. She was d that he wasn''t so naive as to offer just one kalna fruit in exchange for several questions about her life, despite his apparent maturity. It would have left her questioning hismon sense. After all, one kalna fruit was hardly worth several questions about her life. Curiosity getting the best of her, she prodded, "So what is it that you want to barter with?" eager to learn what he was thinking.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion replied with a straight face and a knowing look that suggested he had something more in mind. "I''ll stay here with you for half a day and help collect payment from the other vigers whoe to fetch water," he said, his voice filled with a strange wave of determination.


    As Orion''s proposal sank in, Fiona''s expression turned thoughtful. She had never considered such an arrangement, but as she mulled it over, she realized it was a good deal. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, still feeling a bit uneasy about the idea of someone bartering with her for information about herself. Nheless, she couldn''t deny the appeal of having an extra hand to help with collecting her payments.


    Without hesitation, Orion responded, "Yes, I am."


    Fiona let out a resigned sigh and nodded in agreement. "Okay, go ahead and ask me anything you like," she said, but quickly added a warning. "Just keep in mind that questions rted to the Vylkr vines or anything on the other side of the river are banned." She wanted to be upfront with Orion and set clear boundaries to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Orion, with his sights set on bing a warrior soon, didn''t seem to have any qualms about Fiona''s response. As such, he asked, "How did you be so tall and muscr?" Reaching out his arm towards Fiona, he couldn''t resist giving her feminine bicep a gentle squeeze before tracing the chiselled contours of her sculpted abs with his fingertips. A sly grin tugged at the corners of Orion''s lips as he lowered his hand down to Fiona''s stunning waistline, admiring the curves before trailing down to her toned, powerful thighs.


    "Well, my height is natural, but my physique is a result of rigorous warrior training," Fiona replied with a hint of confidence in her voice. "Of course, not all warriors look like this, but I took my training very seriously."


    Orion nodded, his eyes gleaming with understanding. "I can see the results of your hard work," he said, impressed. "Speaking of training, can you share with me your evaluation of inner strength?" Cutting straight to the chase, he posed his next question with a sense of curiosity.


    Fiona furrowed her brows, wracking her brain to recall the details of her inner strength potential. "As far as I can remember, my potential rating was three stars," she replied, although it had been a while since she had given it much thought. However, the significance of one''s potential rating in determining their progress as a warrior was not something she could easily forget.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding once again before posing his next question. "How old are you?" he inquired, having made several guesses about Fiona''s age since they first met. However, he wanted to hear the answer from her lips to confirm his suspicions.


    Fiona''s hesitant smile didn''t quite hide the fact that she was avoiding Orion''s gaze. He sensed her reluctance but couldn''t resist waiting patiently for her answer. "I''m thirty-five," she finally relented, confirming his earlier guesses. Despite being in her mid-thirties, Fiona''s toned physique and voluptuous curves gave her an irresistible allure that Orion had always found hard to resist. As such, he felt a sudden urge to learn more about her and unravel the mystery that surrounded her.


    From there, Orion began asking Fiona a flurry of questions, some were personal and others trivial. At first, Fiona was hesitant and wanted to set a limit on the number of questions he could ask. But as time passed, she found herself eagerly anticipating Orion''s inquiries. She relished the opportunity to thoughtfully craft her responses, and enjoyed the process of delving deeper into her own thoughts and feelings.

 Chapter 118 The Unexpected Change

    And honestly, this was a new experience for Fiona, as she had never been in a situation like this before. Nevertheless, she couldn''t resist answering all his questions with a smile, as the young man in front of her was bing increasingly intriguing and captivating.


    "Now, for my final question?" Orion said, feeling a twinge of disappointment knowing he had to be at the vige chief''spound soon. But if he didn''t have to go, he wouldn''t mind staying longer to fulfil his barter here. With that in mind, he posed hisst inquiry, "Do you have a partner?"


    Fiona''s expression shifted into a frown, and her gaze scrutinized him from head to toe before she released a hesitant smile and replied, "No, I don''t have a partner, and I''m not expecting one anytime soon." Her thin lips spread into a resigned smile as she added, "Besides, I was only able to participate in Kushi because of my status as a warrior. So, finding a partner is not a dream I can afford to have."


    After Fiona finished speaking, she shifted her gaze downward to admire herrge and firm bosom. However, frustration quickly set in as she began topare her current voluptuous figure to her slender and petite past, longing for a body that had remained unchanged as she grew taller.


    Without realizing it, Fiona''s hands began to roam, caressing her left breast as if to will it back to a smaller size. Her movements were so vigorous that they caused her top to shift, revealing even more cleavage than before. However, to Oron''s great disappointment, even though he had taken notice of their presence, he was unable to fully appreciate their beauty or get a better view due to the frustrating height difference between them.


    After a few fleeting moments lost in her own mind, Fiona jolted back to reality with a suddenness that surprised even her. She cringed inwardly, wishing she hadn''t disyed such an embarrassingpse inposure in front of the young boy standing before her. "Sorry about that," she stammered, trying to recover her poise. "I was just thinking about a few things."


    Before Orion could even utter a response, Fiona''s expression darkened and she shot him a pointed frown. "But can I ask why you''re asking me that question?" Her tone was guarded, and had she not already known him through their previous conversations, she might have suspected him of mocking her - especially since it was no secret that women like her had a hard time finding a partner.


    However, after answering all of Orion''s queries, Fiona found herself growing increasingly curious about the reason behind his initial question - even if it was based on a shallow motive.


    Orion chuckled, eager to dispel the sudden tension that had descended upon their conversation. "I asked because I was genuinely curious," he said, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "I wanted to know the man who was lucky enough to have a beautiful woman like you as his partner."


    To Orion''s surprise, Fiona''s frown deepened, and the lines of her face etched with an unexpected gravity. She tried not to jump to conclusions, but the more she pondered Orion''s response, the more she couldn''t help but feel like he was subtly mocking her for being single.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, Fiona had once been a warrior, and if that wasn''t enough to win a proposal, then her supposedck of attractiveness was in for the entire vige to see. She had always tried to ignore the whispers and rumours that surrounded her life, but Orion''s words had struck a nerve that she thought she had forgotten.


    As Orion caught sight of Fiona''s reaction, he began to feel a sense of unease. Perhaps she had misunderstood his intentions, or worse yet, misinterpreted his words entirely. Seeking rity, he decided to reiterate his point, "I don''t know if you understood me earlier, but what I am trying to say is that a woman as impressive as you, coupled with your status as a warrior, must have had received some proposals¡­"


    Orion''s sentence trailed off abruptly as he witnessed Fiona''s face contort into a scowl. It wasn''t the yful and mischievous expression his mother had shown him when exacting revenge; rather, it was a displeased and angry one that revealed the depth of Fiona''s disappointment. Her reaction made it clear that his words had missed the mark, and he was left to ponder how to correct his mistake.


    With a tired sigh escaping his lips, Orion decided to ask Fiona what was on her mind. "If¡­." he began, but was cut off abruptly by Fiona''s sharp voice. "It''s okay," she interrupted. "I''m old enough to understand even the most obscure words and hidden meanings." As Orion watched Fiona turn around and stretch her hand over the well, he started to say, "But, you are..." but was cut off once again. "Put your y pot closer to the well," she instructed. "Remember, you mentioned having a busy day."


    Fiona left no room for Orion to respond, so he calmly picked up his y pot and set it down near the well. He watched as she activated her gift and filled up his y pot with water, waiting patiently until she was done and turned around.


    Before Orion could even say a word, Fiona waved her hand dismissively and said, "Don''t worry about the payment for our trade. I''ll use the kalna fruit you gave me to cover it." Orion stared at Fiona as she responded, and he could see the serious expression settling on her face. It was the same expression he had seen when he firstid eyes on her, which left him unsure of how to react.


    Although Orion wanted to say something more, he could tell from the way Fiona had silenced him that it was best to keep quiet. With a resigned sigh, he picked up his y pot and began to make his way towards the vige chief''spound, hoping he would make it in time for their meeting.

 Chapter 119 Acquaintances

    "Goodbye, I''ll see youter," he said, hoping to receive a response from Fiona. But all he got in return was a nod before she refocused her gaze on her surroundings, scanning the area for any signs of other vigers who might have already awoken due to the bright morning sky.


    With nothing else to do but move forward, Orion kept walking until he finally arrived at his hut. He quickly pulled open the door and greeted his mother and Gina, who were already awake and likely starting their day.


    They exchanged morning pleasantries, and he learned that they had only woken up a few minutes ago and were stretching their bones before starting their daily chores.


    Reena was still asleep, and he didn''t want to disturb her peaceful slumber. So he made his way to the backyard to fill the water tank. After finishing the task, he readied himself for a quick bath and grabbed a juicy kalna fruit to snack on, on the way to the vige chief''spound.


    "Already leaving?" Celeste asked as she gazed at her son. Despite her reluctance to have him be a warrior, she knew that she couldn''t prevent him from pursuing it. Moreover, with Orion''s six-star inner strength potential, she was certain that important members of the vige, including the vige chief, would also want him to be a warrior. Though feeling powerless, she could only nod in understanding as Orion replied, "Yes, I don''t want to bete."


    "Alright, take care of yourself and don''t let anyone influence you into doing something reckless," Celeste replied with a stern voice and a serious expression to emphasize her concern. But before she could finish her sentence, Gina cut her off and said, "See youter, brother, take care."


    Orion nodded with a thin smile as he watched their mother shoot a re at Gina. He waved his hand at both of them and quickly left before Celeste could call him back.


    Watching as Orion left in haste, Celeste let out a dissatisfied exhale, epting the fact that her son was determined to be a warrior. She stood up and headed to the backyard to arrange the y pots she had made the previous day, intending to sell them in the market square. She hoped they would sell quickly so she could leave early to prepare the gift she had arranged for her son.


    A warm smile illuminated her face as she thought about her son''s sess. "At least, I can be sure that he won''tck anything," Celeste muttered to herself contentedly.


    "Gina,e here and help me!" Celeste suddenly screamed, calling for the attention of her youngest daughter.


    ......¡­


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Orion was making his way towards the vige chief''spound when he suddenly realized that he had forgotten the wooden chip that Thak had given him. His mind had been preupied with thoughts of how to handle Fiona''s sudden anger towards him, leaving him feeling tired and frustrated. He let out a deep sigh and continued walking forward, knowing that he couldn''t turn back now without risking beingte.


    As Orion approached the gates, he noticed the new guards stationed there. Two women, lean and muscr, with the outline of their muscles clearly visible beneath their tulgas. He could tell from their rigid posture that they meant business. They noticed him, and their gaze swept over him from head to toe, assessing him. Without warning, their spears crossed, barring Orion''s entry.


    One of the female guards, her facepletely serious and unreadable, scanned Orion up and down once more, before demanding, "State your business at the vige chief''spound."


    Orion immediately responded, "I was told toe to the vige chief''spound after the awakening ceremony because I have the chance to awaken my inner strength and be a warrior," Orion exined. His six-star potential was the only thing that he kept silent about because he didn''t see the need to reveal such information unless he was asked to.


    After finishing his exnation, the tension on the woman''s face eased a bit, and she nced at the other guard, who gave her a nod of reassurance.


    "Your chip," the woman refocused her attention on Orion. But he let out a frustrated sigh and shook his head. "I forgot to bring it," he admitted.


    Instantly, the woman''s expression shifted, and she nodded in understanding. After a brief exchange of unspokenmunication with her partner, she turned back to Orion and said, "Wait here." With that, she disappeared into thepound.


    After several minutes, the guard returned with a young boy who Orion immediately recognized. He was one of the few vigers who had sessfully the evaluation and possessed the gift of transforming not only into a majestic, horned golden eagle, but also three other strange birds.


    Despite never having spoken before, the boy had already made asting impression on Orion, one that would be hard to forget.


    Nevertheless, the same could be said for the boy, as his eyes widened in surprise the instant heid eyes on Orion. After all, not only had Orion awakened a rare six-star potential, but he was also the only person in the awakening ceremony who would be able to receive a special gift from the chief. Moreover, the fact that Orion often hung out with two unattractive girls and carried himself with a maturity beyond his years, much like his older brother, had made asting impression on the boy.


    As such, when the guard pointed her finger towards Orion and inquired, "Is he one of the people meant to be present?" the boy''s face lit up with recognition, and he nodded his head immediately in response. "Yes, and he''s the one with the highest evaluation rating," he said. He turned to Orion with a friendly smile, realizing that building an acquaintance with someone like him would be beneficial since they would be working in the same dangerous line of work.


    The guard''s surprise was evident on her face as she heard that the young man standing at the gate had the highest evaluation rating. She quickly recovered and nodded her head, ncing over at her colleague who had also heard the boy''s remark. Then, turning her gaze back to Orion, she said, "You may go in, but please don''t forget your chip next time to avoid any inconveniences."

 Chapter 120 The Lecture

    Orion''s expression rxed as he nodded his head in understanding. After all, forgetting his chip was merely a mistake. As he walked into thepound, he was greeted by the boy who was still staring at him with a friendly smile. "Thank you for saving me the time," Orion said, appreciating the boy''s assistance. However, the boy shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure any of the others would have done the same." He paused briefly before extending his hand and introducing himself, "My name is Grim."


    Seeing this, Orion also stretched out his hand for a handshake and said, "I am Orion." He felt Grim''s grip tighten briefly before they separated, still engaged in a little chat.


    "Have you awakened your gift yet?" Grim asked curiously. "You and Gorg are the only ones who haven''t awakened your gifts. As someone with a six-star potential, I''m curious to know if you''ve awakened your gift yet and what kind of gift it would be."


    "Yes, I have," Orion nodded his head. "I just awakened it yesterday." As Orion finished speaking, he watched as Grim''s eyes widened in surprise before he quickly rposed his expression and asked, "Can I see it?" Grim cleared his throat and corrected himself, "I mean, is it possible for you to show me what it is?"


    Orion nodded thoughtfully and responded, "But not now. I can already guess that I am a littlete, and we don''t know what they might do to us if we arrivete on the first day." Although Grim''s reaction to his gift had surprised him a little, Orion immediately understood. Awakening a gift was nothing out of the ordinary, as everyone who passed adulthood had experienced it. However, his gift was particrly unique. He had a six-star potential, and the prospect of discovering what kind of gift he would awaken was incredibly exciting.


    Grim let out a disappointed sigh and nodded his head in understanding. Despite the setback, he knew that they would still be training together, so he would have plenty of opportunities to witness Orion''s gift in action. "I suppose you''re right," he replied. "It''s probably best if we get going. We were just getting started with the meeting before the guard showed up."


    With their brief conversation over, they quickly made their way towards one of therge hut that they usually used for their awakening ceremony.


    As soon as they arrived, Orion''s eyes scanned the room and rested on the sight of Mr Tog and two unfamiliar men and women, all of whom shared one striking simrity: their physical fitness was undeniable. "You''rete," Mr Tog said with a raised eyebrow. "Fortunately, you''ve arrived just in time for us to avoid repeating all the essential information you would have missed."


    Mr Tog stretched out his hand towards the mat where the others were already seated - Ursa, Gorg, and the daughter of the vige chief''s messenger - and gestured for Orion to join them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With fewer mats avable today, Orion nodded and quickly took the remaining space at the back of the group, while Grim darted forward to his usual spot at the front. Once everyone had settled in, Mr Tog cleared his throat and began to speak.


    "Before we begin, there are a few things I want you all to keep in mind," he began, his eyes sweeping over the group. "The number one rule of being a warrior is to protect the vige. No matter how strong or skilled you may be, if you are unable to fulfil this duty, then you have failed as a warrior."


    "However," he continued, his voice filled with conviction, "Naka has always blessed us with many warriors over the years. So no matter what happens, we will do everything in our power to support you, guide you, and help you reach your full potential. Ultimately, how hard you''re willing to work and sacrifice to be a warrior is up to you."


    With that, Mr Tog released a deep breath, signalling the end of his speech.


    Orion observed as Mr Tog stepped back, and one of the men named Grulm stepped forward. Grulm began to exin the reason why potentials were ssified as stars, and it had to do with the ck crystal that had been around for generations in the vige. He went on to describe how powerful and vicious the Vylkr vines were, what would happen if they weren''t able to destroy them, and how they were meant to be destroyed. He even mentioned a stronghold built outside the farm to stop the Vylkr vines from advancing into the forest and how the stronghold in the farm was meant to keep the tree nymphs in check and ensure the safety of the vigers working on the farm.


    However, Grulm kept something else from them and told them that they would have to see it for themselves, as it was a secret. Orion wondered what else Grulm was hiding but understood that it was reasonable for warriors to keep certain things to themselves, considering their dangerous work. They couldn''t reveal everything to the vige.


    As Orion sat and listened to Grulm''s exnations, he realized why Fiona had been so tight-lipped about being a warrior. Unlike the regr vigers who would have been intimidated and shaken by Grulm''s vivid descriptions of the Vylkr vines, Orion was eager to put his skills to the test and experience the thrill of battle first-hand.


    Grim cleared his throat with a sense of finality, signalling the end of his exnation. "That''s all the basics you need to know. Now, it''s time for you to choose your weapon before we depart." He turned to face Mr Tog, who nodded and led the two women to one of the rooms.


    After a brief moment, they emerged, carrying an impressive array of weapons including spears, cusses, and machetes.


    They dropped it on the floor, close to Grulm, and walked back to their previous position. Grulm then spoke up, "All of you cane forward and pick a weapon."

 Chapter 121 Fears

    After Grulm''s words ended, everyone stepped forward eagerly to choose their weapons. However, Orion was surprised to see that no one picked therge knife or axe, despite their presence among the other weapons. Even the daughter from the vige chief''s messenger, who went first, followed by Gorg and Ursa, decided to skip the spear, axe, and knife. Instead, they all opted for either a machete or a cuss.


    As Orion watched them, he couldn''t help but nod in agreement. After all, Grulm''s words had made it clear that they needed weapons that could cut through the tough Vylkr vines without getting too close. Moreover, it was apparent that none of them knew how to wield a spear or whether it would even be useful in this situation. Therefore, choosing a cuss or machete, which were long enough to provide distance and precision, was a wise decision.


    ''At least they have enough sense not to prioritize looking cool over fighting for their lives,'' Orion thought as he watched hispanions pick their weapons. When it was his turn, he confidently walked forward and selected a sleek machete. With his gift, he knew he could deal devastating blows with ease. Therefore, the machete was the best choice for trimming down the Vylkr vinesand other obstacles they might encounter.


    After everyone had selected a weapon, Mr Tog and the two unfamiliar women gathered the equipment and stowed it away before leaving the room. Within minutes, they returned to their positions. Meanwhile, Grulm cleared his throat and addressed the group. "Although this was not a test," he began, "it''s encouraging to see that all of you have a good head on your shoulders." He surveyed the group with a discerning eye and continued, "Now, follow warrior Jean. He will take you to the designated area we have prepared for you." Grulm extended his hand towards Jean, a muscr man with a stern expression. Jean nodded in response and gestured for the group to follow him towards a wooden door. Each member tightly grasped their weapon and fell into line behind him.


    As Orion and Ursa marched ahead, he noticed her shivering ever so slightly at the front. Concerned for herfort, he quickened his pace and caught up to her.


    With a gentle smile, Orion reached out his hand andtched it around her ass. But this time, he wasn''t content with merely holding her buttocks through the fabric of her tulga. He daringly slid his hand beneath the soft material, feeling the curves of her buttocks as he moulded them with his fingers.


    Ursa nearly leapt out of her skin when a hand suddenly pped her buttocks and held on tight. For a moment, fear gripped her heart, but when she saw that it was Orion, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly calmed herself down.


    "How are you feeling?" Orion asked, his keen senses picking up on the anxiety that had suddenly etched itself onto Ursa''s face. Meanwhile, out of the corner of his eye, he could see that the others in the group were also tense, steeling their minds and bodies for what they were about to face.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, as Grim and the rest of the group were preparing to face a Vylkr vine for the first time in their lives, Orion''s sudden movement caught their attention. However, they didn''t bother to watch what he was doing, too focused on the imminent danger thaty ahead.


    Orion''s question hung in the air, heavy with anticipation, as Ursa let out a heavy sigh in response. "I never thought I could awaken my inner strength," she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper, "so I ampletely unprepared to face a Vylkr vine." Her head drooped down, her knuckles turning white as she tightly grasped her cuss with her right hand.


    Observing her distress, Orion understood her fear and released his hold on her ass. He extended his hand to firmly sp her hand which held her weapon, a reassuring gesture to let her know that he was there for her. "Don''t worry," he reassured her, his voice gentle and steady. "You''re not the only one who''s afraid. The others are either hiding their fear or trying to suppress it." With a quick nce around, he pointed out the nervous expressions on their group''s faces.


    Ursa took the opportunity to observe everyone present after Orion''s words sank in. From T''s serious expression to Grim''s tightened jaw to Gorg''s fidgety hands, Ursa could see that they were all on edge. Unlike her, however, they were actively trying to calm themselves down.


    Feeling a sudden urge to control her own fear, Ursa made a decision to calm down her body. Abruptly, she slightly released her grip from her weapon and then turned her head to the side, refocusing her gaze on Orion. Because, unlike the others, Orion looked unbothered, and even seemed as though he was looking forward to it. A thought which made her gaze widen as she stared at his dazed and wondering expression.


    Without hesitation, she stretched out her hand and wrapped it around his waist to draw his attention. "How about you?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "You don''t look scared or frightened. In fact, you look as though you are eagerly waiting to face the Vylkr vines."


    Orion smiled and turned his head to face her, his eyes alight with anticipation. "Unlike you guys," he said with a nod of his head, "I am honestly looking forward to destroying some Vylkr vines." After all, the Vylkr vines were the best way for him to test out his gift without any worries.


    Ursa believed every word that Orion spoke, and she could sense the truth in his voice. She merely nodded her head in agreement and kept quiet as they walked, her hand still wrapped around his waist. Together with warrior Jean leading the way, they ventured straight into the dense forest. At first, they assumed that they were heading towards the farm, but soon they realized that they were taking another route that waspletely unfamiliar to them.


    Despite the deviation from their expected path, they didn''tin. After all, they weren''t informed of their exact destination. For another thirty minutes, they trudged through the forest, adding to the previous thirty-minute trek from the vige chief''spound. They had been walking for over an hour when they finally arrived at their mysterious destination.

 Chapter 122 The Other Side Of The Forest

    The group didn''t need any indication to realize that they had arrived at their destination. The man turned around and gave them a stern look. "The Vylkr vines in this area have already been cleared. However, the weaker ones were left behind for a reason - to train all of you," he exined.


    As the man spoke, Orion took the opportunity to observe his new surroundings. Everything, from the ground to the lifeless trees, was covered in an ashen ck hue. Some of the trees were bent to the side, while others remained upright without a single leaf on their branches.


    Orion felt Ursa''s hand clench tightly against his waist, so he gently rubbed her waist and thighs to soothe her. "I would have said more, but Warrior Tog and Grulm have already covered everything there is to say..." he trailed off.


    The man suddenly frowned and his face twisted into a terrible scowl. His eyes became serious as he pierced them at each one of them. "They''re here," he dered.


    As soon as the man''s words registered with everyone, several loud gulping sounds could be heard emanating from the group.


    Suddenly, the man shook his head and moved behind them. He stood at their backs and announced once again, "Prepare yourselves, the Vylkr vines areing." Still, no one moved as they tightly gripped their cusses and machetes. The ashen ck earth beneath their feet began to vibrate, causing a wave of fear to wash over them.


    Orion instinctively withdrew his hand from Ursa''s waist when he noticed her unconsciously activate her gift. Suddenly, she was floating several meters above him in the air, levitating effortlessly as the wind around her picked pace. But before he could say anything, his attention was caught by a strange phenomenon heading their way. It was a swarm of ck roots and vines, with sharp protrusions all over its body. Even without being told, Orion knew that this was the infamous Vylkr vines, known for their deadly and destructive nature.


    Initially, the group was frozen in ce, their eyes glued to the monstrous Vylkr vine that stood before them. Orion, in particr, was stunned by the sight of their foe, but he quickly regained hisposure. Unconsciously, he activated his gift, and arcs of lightning flowed down from his arm, illuminating their gloomy surroundings.


    The bolts of fiery blue lightning danced around his machete, each one crackling like a swarm of entangled snakes as they leapt from his arm to his de and back again.


    "Come on, what are you all waiting for?" Warrior Jean bellowed, his impatience showing as he stood behind the rest of the group. But before he could even finish his sentence Thak''s daughter charged forward with her weapon aimed at the vines. Grim, on the other hand, transformed into his majestic golden-horned eagle form, clutching his cuss with his sharp talons. In a sh, he appeared before the Vylkr vines, even before any of the others had a chance to react.


    With the speed of a bird of prey, Grim transformed back into his human form, bringing his cuss down with all his might, hacking against the body of one of the Vylkr vines. The vine split into two pieces, writhing in agony as it slowly died. As he caught his breath, Grim immediately moved on to the next vine, with the vige chief''s messenger''s daughter and Gorg following close behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion nced up, checking on Ursa to make sure she was doing alright. But when he saw her gripping her cuss tightly with both hands, bracing herself for what was toe, he shook his head and took a deep breath before charging forward.


    As he ran, the sound of lightning crackled around his arm, adding to the already tense atmosphere. Within moments, he arrived beside the group, who were struggling to hold their ground against the relentless onught of the Vylkr vine.


    Without hesitation, Orion swung his machete down with all his might, aiming to strike a powerful blow against their formidable opponent. The sound of metal shing against the tough vine echoed around them, as Orion''s de bit into the Vylkr''s thick skin.


    With ease, he shed through the dreaded Vylkr vine that stood menacingly before him, causing it to burn and drop lifelessly onto the ground. To Orion, this was just another day in the garden, where he had to prune stubborn weeds, no matter how formidable they might be.


    But as he looked around, he saw that Grim and Gorg had been pushed back, and the vige chief''s messenger''s daughter had finally unleashed her gift: a bright wave of deep green fire erupted from her palms, engulfing the remaining Vylkr vine in a scorching inferno that reduced it to ash.


    However, as the smoke cleared, Orion realized that he was encircled by a swarm of Vylkr vines, their sinuous appendages slithering ever closer to him. With his machete crackling with electricity, he steeled himself for the imminent attack, his gaze aze with unyielding resolve.


    "Orion!" Ursa''s cry of rm pierced the air as she caught sight of Orion''s perilous situation. With a fierce scowl etched on her face, she summoned all her strength to control the strange energy coursing within her andunched herself forward, swooping down to slice through the thicket of Vylkr vines blocking her path before soaring back up into the sky. At first, Ursa thought she could simply whisk Orion away by lifting him up into the air with her, but as more and more Vylkr vines snaked towards her, she began to realize the gravity of the situation. Her initial fear of the deadly vines now seemed all too justified.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Orion!" Gorg bellowed, his voice also echoing across the clearing as he caught sight of his former best friend engaged in a deadly dance with the Vylkr vines. Orion''s limbs crackled with electricity as he hacked and shed at the encroaching tendrils with savage intensity, a testament to the power of his gift.


    Seething with frustration at being the only one who hasn''t yet awakened his gift, Gorg focused his anger on the vines directly in front of him and carved them apart with ruthless aggression.

 Chapter 123 Eat It

    Suddenly, when the group felt they were on the verge of being overwhelmed, warrior Jean leapt into action, bellowing, "Enough! Retreat now, I''ll handle the rest!" Without hesitation, they turned back and ran, all except Orion who remained oblivious to warroir Jean''smand. Orion continued to hack and sh at the dense tangle of Vylkr vines, determined to clear them until there were none left.


    Watching the boy''s reckless bravery left warrior Jean conflicted. While he admired the boy''s courage and relentlessness, he couldn''t ignore that his brash attitude and carelessness could lead to his downfall as a warrior. This would not only harm the boy but the entire vige as well. Nheless, warrior Jean couldn''t help but feel satisfied by Orion''s fearless hacking of the Vylkr vines with his machete.


    Still, when warrior Jean looked back and saw that the rest of the group was safely behind him, he strode towards the Vylkr vines, extended his right hand, and activated his gift. In an instant, the air in front of his palm began to swirl and condense, thickening until it became visible to the naked eye. With a few more seconds of concentration, warrior Jean unleashed a powerful ball of air forward, hurling it towards the Vyklr vines with deadly force.


    With a thunderous "Boom!", the condensed spherical airnded on the Vylkr vines beside Orion, bursting them apart into shreds that scattered lifelessly around him. But, warrior Jean was not done yet; he conjured several more visible, condensed spheres of air andunched each one forward without hesitation. He continued to do so until the entire area was clear of any shred of the Vylkr vines, whichy lifeless on the ground around them.


    By this point, Orion had ceased his attempts to cut down the Vylkr vines around him due to the relentless barrage of air bombs from the warrior, Jean. With tremendous force, warrior Jean''s attacks shredded the vines into countless pieces, leaving no ce for the remaining Vylkr vines to hide.


    Looking around at the aftermath of his explosive attack, warrior Jean let out a satisfied sigh. The area was now eerily peaceful, much like it had been before their arrival, except for the scattered remnants of the Vylkr vines that littered the ground. The rest of the group behind him let out a collective breath of exhaustion, their faces etched with weariness from the intense battle.


    Warrior Jean narrowed his eyes and gestured for Orion to step forward. "Come here," hemanded. Orion deactivated his gift and caught his breath before moving towards the warrior. Warrior Jean fixed him with a piercing gaze and spoke in a stern tone. "Your fight was impressive, but don''t let it go to your head. If you are not careful, the consequences of recklessness can be grave." Orion nodded his head in understanding as warrior Jean gestured for him to rejoin the rest of the group.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Ursa was the first to leap into Orion''s arms, her hands sping tightly around him as she whispered, "You scared me." Orion responded by pulling her closer, his hands wrapped firmly around her waist as she instinctively wrapped her legs around his hips, pressing her body against his. The rest of the group watched on with a newfound admiration for Orion, who had not only shown immense potential with his six-star potential but had also managed to hold his own against the swarm of Vylkr vines. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He''s too good," Grim muttered under his breath, loud enough for T to hear and nod her agreement. Despite his recklessness, there was still time for him to learn and grow. Meanwhile, Gorg watched from a distance with a withdrawn expression, keeping his thoughts and emotions hidden behind a stoic facade.


    Warrior Jean turned to the group and posed a serious question, "I know that you have all awakened the potential for your inner strength with the ck crystal... However, do any of you have any idea how a warrior truly awakens his inner strength?" The group shook their heads, including Orion, who was curious about the answer to this mystery that Mr Tog and Warrior Grulm had kept hidden from them.


    Warrior Jean nodded, having expected their response, and then instructed, "All of you should go around and pick up a part of the dead Vylkr vines." At first, the group was puzzled, but they followed his orders and picked up a piece of the dead Vylkr vines, each one grabbing an arm or a foot-long piece. Ursa released her grip around Orion''s body and joined the rest of the group, wondering what was about to happen.


    Once they had returned to their positions, Warrior Jean didn''t hesitate before giving his next instructions. "Eat it," hemanded. The group stared at him, wide-eyed and confused.


    Warrior Jean looked at their bewildered faces and chuckled before exining, "The ck crystal only awakens your potential, but it is the Vylkr vines that hold the key to unlocking your inner strength. Eating a piece of the Vylkr vines will help you absorb its energy and awaken your inner strength."


    Noticing his piercing gaze, scanning the group for any inquiries, T quickly raised her hand and spoke up: "But isn''t that dangerous? Wouldn''t consuming something like the Vylkr vine harm us?" she asked, her tone tinged with concern.


    Warrior Jean, observing the group''s reactions, began his exnation: "As you all already know, the Vylkr vines pose a threat on par with our own potential. A one-star Vylkr vine, which you have all faced, can be easily destroyed by a neer warrior or a warrior with a three-star potential. A three-star warrior can handle a two or three-star Vylkr vine, but will struggle against a four-star Vylkr vine. However, a warrior with a four-star potential can easily handle a four-star Vylkr vine and those below it. As for a five-star Vylkr vine..." A sly grin spread across Warrior Jean''s face. "Well, let''s just hope we have enough warriors on hand to handle such a threat if and when it arises."


    T was on the verge of asking another question when Warrior Jean interjected, "Hold on a moment. Before I address any more of your questions, why don''t you eat the vines first?"

 Chapter 124 Growth

    Although Grim and Ursa were audibly gulping down their salivas, T, with hesitation and a disgusted expression etched across her face, slowly brought the Vylkr vine closer to her lips before taking a cautious bite. In a snap, she tore it in half and began to chew. The sour and bitter taste of the vine contorted her face into a grimace, and she felt like vomiting it out of her mouth. However, Warrior Jean quickly interjected, urging her to continue. He then shifted his gaze to the rest of the group with a look that inly said, "What are you all waiting for?".


    Orion joined in, sinking his teeth into the vine and gritting his teeth against the bitter taste. He watched as Ursa, Grim, and Gorg followed suit, each struggling to chew and swallow the vine due to its repulsive vour. Despite the unpleasantness, they managed to finish the entire thing.


    Just as Orion was about to inquire about the purpose of eating such a foul thing, T fell to the ground, clutching her throat with great force as if struggling to breathe. The group looked on in bewilderment until Orion felt a sudden wave of tiny, painful needles spreading throughout his body, with the worst pain located at his throat. The difort was too much for him to bear, and he too copsed to the ground, writhing in agony just like T.


    Ursa was the next one to give in, and Grim and Gorg followed suit shortly after. Within minutes, all of them were writhing on the ground, convulsing and clutching their throats as if their very lives depended on it.


    The scariest thing was that it felt like their lives truly were in danger.


    ...¡­..


    Three hourster


    Despite the lingering burning and itching sensations throughout my throat and body, I summoned enough strength to pry open my eyes and sit up. I couldn''t tell how long I had been out, but the sight of the rest of the group still soundly sleeping nearby indicated that it had been quite some time.


    "Seems like you''re the first one to wake up," I jerked my head towards the source of the voice to see Warrior Jean munching on the Vylkr vine that had knocked us all out with ease. Suddenly, he posed a question to me, "So, who among the three of you possesses a six-star potential?".


    Knowing that the results of the evaluation were no secret, considering everyone present must have told at least a couple of people, I calmly cleared my throat and responded, "That would be me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Warrior Jean''s expression shifted from surprise to understanding as he nodded and said, "No wonder you woke up first." But before I could even ask the question I had been dying to know, he cut me off and added, "However, we''ll have to wait until the others wake up so that I can exin everything to the group at once."


    I let out a sigh of understanding and nodded my head in agreement.


    Suddenly, he added, "In the meantime, try to sense the strange energy in your body." Without a word, I nodded and focused on activating my gift. As the strange energy coursed through me, I also sensed a denser, more violent energy, which made me frown in frustration. It was hindering my efforts to activate my gift. I realized that this energy wasn''t present before I lost consciousness, and I quickly surmised its source.


    As if he could read my thoughts, Warrior Jean immediately exined, "The violent energy that''s impeding you from using your gift is what we call the Vylkr energy, which you acquired by consuming the Vylkr vines. The higher the star rating of the Vylkr vine, the more violent the energy, making it difficult for warriors with lower star ratings to consume it. Only those with equal or higher star ratings can easily handle it." He paused, then turned his attention to the vige chief''s messenger daughter, who was starting to stir awake, and added, "For now, while we wait for the rest of the group to wake up, try activating your gift using both the Vylkr energy and the strange energy in your body, instead of fighting against it."


    Although feeling increasingly intrigued and apprehensive at Warrior Jean''s exnation, I decided to give it a try. Disregarding those conflicting emotions, I allowed a wave of curiosity to wash over me, spurring me on to see what would happen if I attempted to merge the two energies - the Vylkr energy and the strange energy coursing through my body - while activating my gift.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Crackle!" A surge of intense pleasure swept through my body, from my spine to my head and down to my toes, as my gift suddenly activated. Lightning - brighter and more violent than ever before - burst forth from my arm, surrounding it with arcs of brilliant light that reached all the way to the tips of my fingers. With my eyes wide with astonishment, I stood up and watched as the lightning expanded beyond my arm, shooting towards the ground in a mesmerizing disy. The bolts of lightning stretched out in all directions, bouncing off the ground and then surging back towards my arm, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    In less than a minute of being entranced by the mesmerizing view of my gift that seemed to have gone through drastic changes, I was abruptly pulled back to reality by the booming voice of Warrior Jean. "Congrattions!" he dered, "You are now officially a warrior!" He shed me a broad smile before he went back to snacking on some of the Vylkr vines beside him.


    ''So this is what it means to be a warrior,'' I mused, my mind racing with newfound insight. I further understood why some of their works were kept hidden in secrecy - the power they wielded was not to be taken lightly. As for the Vylkr vine, who in their right mind would dare to consume such a thing? But my thoughts were interrupted as Thak''s daughter stirred, her eyes flickering open. Undeterred, I continued to test the intensity of my lightning, stopping only several minutester because there were some things that I wanted to test in private.

 Chapter 125 [Bonus ] Growth (2)

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ?


    Making a seat on the gritty ashen soil, I noticed the vige chief''s messenger daughter scanning her surroundings with inquisitive eyes before theynded upon me. Unfortunately for her, warrior Jean was resolute in his refusal to repeat any information he had previously disclosed until the entire group had awakened. Thankfully, although the wait was somewhat tedious, they all eventually roused from their slumber thirty minutester.


    Witnessing the confusion among the group, warrior Jean abandoned his snacks andunched into a detailed exnation, reiterating what he had previously revealed to me and expounding further on some key points, particrly the limitations unique to each warrior.


    "Let me break it down for you," Warrior Jean said, taking a deep breath before and began to exin, "A warrior with a three-star potential can safely consume a Vylkr vine with a rating of one, two, or three stars. However, they cannot handle a four-star Vylkr, which makes them weakerpared to a warrior with a four-star potential. That''s why a warrior with a lower star potential may find it challenging to handle a Vylkr vine with a higher rating," he concluded wearily from all the exining he had to do.


    "But it''s best to know your limit," he continued, with a renewed sense of urgency. "If you ever try to consume a Vylkr vine with a star rating higher than your potential, the vige will be there to help pull you out of danger. However, whatever happens, will be your own fault. And if you ever face a Vylkr vine with a rating higher than your potential, don''t go alone. The vige won''t sacrifice warriors to save someone who foolishly put themselves in harm''s way when it could have been easily avoided," he warned sternly.


    "But if you still choose to ignore my warning, you''re on your own, as long as you don''t put the vige in danger," he finished, his voiceced with a tinge of worry for those who might disregard his advice.


    Afterpleting his exnation, warrior Jean sprang to his feet and mmed his left foot into the ground with a resounding "Boom!" and "Crack!" The force of the impact easily prated the ashen soil, grabbing not only my attention but that of the others as well.


    "I know some of you are already aware of a warrior''s unimaginable strength," he said, pulling his leg from the rubble he had created with a grin. "But as you can see, and most of you have probably guessed, the Vylkr energy can activate every bone and muscle in our body, making us stronger than the average viger. However, there is a catch..." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "If you want to harness the full potential of the Vylkr energy and your body''s strength, you must train your body. Luckily for all of you, our stronghold serves not only to protect the vige, but also as a ce to train your body or push it to its limits."


    As I listened intently, everything started to make sense. Fiona''s impressive, muscr physique was a result of her dedication to training her body to its absolute limit, as she had previously confided in me. It was also bing clear why every warrior I had met so far had a strong and physically imposing build, even if it wasn''t as extreme as Fiona''s. The Vylkr energy could activate every bone and muscle in our bodies, but it was up to each warrior to train and push themselves to fully harness their potential.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After the lecture, warrior Jean turned to the rest of the group and began to give instructions on how tobine their energies and activate their gifts.


    After mastering thebination of their energies and activating their gifts, Grim transformed into his horned golden eagle form. This time, he wasrger than ever with a wingspan of about 5 meters (15 ft) and a length of 2 meters (6 ft). As he took to the sky, his massive wings cast a shadow over us, blocking out the sun.


    As I watched the sky, a sudden burst of heat caught my attention. I turned to see Thak''s daughter with a wisp of deep green fire burning in her hand, now with a dark shade underneath it. The mes grew brighter and bigger as she flung her hands sideways, and we watched as it stretched forward into the sky, setting the air around us aze. The mes came perilously close to touching Grim, who had been hovering in the sky, but he quickly descended to the ground and gave her a disapproving re.


    "Sorry," the vige chief''s messenger''s daughter immediately apologized, "I didn''t notice you." Her tone was indifferent yet sincere. I almost clicked my tongue disapprovingly, but before I could, I felt my body slowly ascending into the sky as my legs left the ground.


    I didn''t have to guess who was behind my sudden lift off the ground when I looked up to see Ursa beaming at me. "I can perfectly control my movements in the air now, and even carry someone with me," she eximed, her cheerful tone infectious. With a flick of her wrist, Ursamanded the winds to lift me higher alongside her. As we soared higher, I couldn''t help but enjoy the view beneath us. And as Ursa danced and twirled around me in the air, I couldn''t resist sneaking a peek at her pink hole and bare buttocks which looked even more impressive from this angle.


    "AARRGHHH!" The sudden and agonizing scream pierced through the air, bringing our actions to an abrupt halt. All eyes turned towards the source of the sound, where we saw Gorg convulsing and vibrating, as if in excruciating pain. Both of his hands were illuminated with an intense, glowing orange light that illuminated the surrounding area.


    "He''s awakening his gift," Ursa eximed in surprise, her eyes widening as she gazed in his direction, undoubtedly curious about what his gift might be. However, I couldn''t help but furrow my brow at the scene. From what I had gathered, I was certain that awakening one''s gift wasn''t supposed to be so painful. It was supposed toe as naturally as breathing. At least, that was how I had experienced it when I awakened my own gift.

 Chapter 126 [Bonus ] Gorg’s Accidental Awakening

    "Ursa, let''s go down," I instructed her, and I watched as she immediately nodded and guided us down to where Gorg was writhing in agony. We approached him with curious frowns, unsure of what to do. That''s when Warrior Jean spoke up, "Typically, one''s gift awakens naturally over time. However, we can''t dy your training because of it, so instead, we''ll use the Vylkr energy that he had ingested to hasten the process. Although it may be painful, don''t worry. The Vylkr energy that''s currently causing him pain will cease when his gift awakens. And with his potential, he''ll be able to control it."


    He turned to us with a reassuring smile and said, "So, there''s no need to worry. We just need to wait and see which gift he awakens."


    I was just about to ask him how long the process would take when I noticed a faint orange glow emanating from his hands, bing more intense. The glow grew brighter and brighter until I was forced to abandon my questions because of what happened next.


    Warrior Jean''s tulga began to unravel, thread by thread, until he was standing butt-naked in front of us. I didn''t need anyone to tell me that this was Gorg''s doing, as his own tulga started to unravel too, until he too stood before us,pletely naked. The others seemed to sense it was Gorg''s gift and immediately jumped backwards, trying not to lose their own tulga. But Grim, without hesitation, transformed into hisrger-than-life cockatiel form and took off into the sky.


    As for me, I screamed at Ursa, "Take us up!" I ordered, as I watched my own tulga begin to unravel, with threads falling apart from its helm.


    Thankfully, Ursa activated her gift just in time and lifted both of us into the air, just as my tulga had unravelled to my upper thighs, leaving half of my penis and foreskin exposed for all to see. However, there was still one unfortunate soul down there on the ground.


    I bent my head to look at Thak''s daughter, whose name I still couldn''t recall. She had given up running as soon as she realized that her clothing wasing undone, thread by thread, until it all fell away from her body and onto the ground, leaving herpletely naked in front of us.


    Gradually, the orange glow emanating from Gorg''s hands subsided, indicating that his gift had finally settled down. We let out a collective sigh of relief as we descended back to the ground, and Grim transformed back into his human form,nding on the ashen ck soil with a soft thud.


    Grim let out a sigh of relief as he sat down on the ground. "That was too close," he said, wiping the sweat off his forehead. And I couldn''t agree more, given what I had learned from my conversations with Grandma Celia and Vivian.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Tulgas, as it turned out, were incredibly expensive. A single tulga could cost up to ten kalna fruits or more, which was a significant amount of wealth. The financial loss of losing one would be something I couldn''t currently afford.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, warrior Jean, who had remained motionless until now, spoke up, "You''re lucky this happened during your gift awakening, or you would have paid dearly for my tulga." He turned to face us, causing me to crane my neck in the other direction. "That''s enough training for today," he continued, as he began to walk ahead of us. "We''ll meet at the vige chief''spound every day for a month to ensure you''re fully capable of taking care of a Vylkr vine before assigning you to a post." He added, "You''re all free to go home now."


    We listened closely to his words as we trailed behind him. Gorg lingered at the back of the group, clearly embarrassed by his actions. Grim, on the other hand, was just relieved that his tulga wasn''t destroyed. Thak''s daughter walked beside me and Ursa, still naked, but it didn''t bother me. I decided to approach her, as this seemed like the perfect opportunity. Plus, I couldn''t bear the thought of staring at a man''s buttocks for the entire trek back to the vige.


    "Seems like you weren''t able to make it out of his range on time," I said, gently wrapping my arm around her shoulder and pulling her into my chest, shielding her from the cold afternoon winds that made her shiver and tremble. Thankfully, due to the cultural norms of this world, she bnced the rest of her weight on me and whispered, "Thank you," as we walked forward.


    Well, since girls like her were considered more beautiful than girls like Ursa, added to the fact that she had snubbed I and my mother''s presence the first day we met, including the way she kept to herself with a mild arrogant expression on her face, seeing her like this was kind of refreshing. And at that moment, I saw an opportunity to introduce myself properly and make sure I left asting impression on her.


    "This is Ursa," I introduced Ursa, who looked a bit surprised by the sudden introduction. Before I introduced myself, "I am O¡­"


    "Orion," she interrupted me with an indifferent expression, her eyes scanning my face. "you are already very popr in the vige, in case you didn''t know. Plus, I''ve already met you once, and even if I forgot your name that time, I can''t forget it again."


    Although I was well aware of my poprity, I mostly kept to myself, so people only knew my name and not my face. "By the way, what''s your name? I''m afraid I''ve forgotten it since thest time we met," I said, looking at her with genuine interest.


    Her expression froze for a moment as she blinked at me, before bursting out intoughter. It was a brief outburst before she responded with a sigh, "Apart from being one of the most beautiful girls within our generation, I am also the daughter of the vige chief messenger. So, it''s hard for people to forget my name, even if they hear it only once." She looked at me with more interest than before, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

 Chapter 127 Knowing Tala

    Initially, I nned to respond, but sensing her desire to speak further, I chose to remain silent and listen.


    "But if all the rumours I''ve heard about you are true," she began, shaking her head slowly from side to side, "I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised." With that, she refocused her curious gaze on me.


    Earlier, I mentioned my tendency to keep to myself, which meant that the juicy bits of gossip circting about me rarely reached my ears. So when the opportunity presented itself, I couldn''t help but ask, "I''m genuinely curious, what sort of things have you heard about me?".


    Perhaps it was because I had piqued her interest, or the way my eyes held hers with unwavering attention, but as soon as I asked her about the rumours, she began to speak eagerly. "Well," she said, her voiceced with intrigue, "Aside from my own observations, it''s pretty clear that you don''t care about fame or superficial beauty. If you did, you wouldn''t have forgotten my name so easily or ignored the whispers behind your back. Moreover, given thepany you keep, my judgment is likely correct." She quickly added, "Oh, and by the way, my name is T. Don''t forget it, or you''lle off as quite impolite."


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om


    Although her words didn''t strike a nerve with me, I could tell that they had an impact on someone nearby, prompting them to give us some space.


    Reacting quickly, I wrapped my arm around her waist and gave her a stern look, before refocusing my gaze back on T. Her poise and mannerisms suggested that I had made the right choice in not approaching her before, as she would have likely assumed I was drawn to her solely for her stunning looks and her father''s position of power, which would have been a foolish move.


    Despite the slight tension in the air, I nodded in agreement and spoke, "Well, I am sure that I won''t forget it this time around." With that, I began to ask her some simple questions rted to our generation and about herself. She answered thoughtfully, all while resting her naked body on my chest, while my exposed foreskin slightly grazed her skin as we walked forward.


    Our conversation was brief,sting only ten minutes, before I feltpelled to let my fingers do the talking as we silently continued forward. With a soft touch, I wrapped my hand around her waist, relishing in the sensation of her warmth against my skin. As we walked, I trailed my fingers along the curve of her hips, indulging in the thrill of the moment. Without hesitation, I explored further, my fingertips delicately tracing the soft skin of her inner thigh.


    As I looked down, I caught her stealing a nce at my hand resting on her thigh. Meeting my gaze, she held my stare for a moment before returning her focus to the path ahead. Her indifference which was long anticipated only fueled my desire to keep exploring, and I relished in the sensation of her pussy lips against my fingers as we continued our trek in silence.


    Her pace began to slow down as my touch grew more intense, and with a sudden halt, she gasped as my index finger finally prated her inner walls. Looking down at my hand, a deep frown etched across her face as she turned to me and demanded to know, "What are you doing?".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I was already ready with a witty response when suddenly Ursa chimed in, breaking the tension in the air. "Don''t worry," she said with a smile, ''that''s just how he behaves. He likes to stay silent while he grabs someone''s buttocks or strokes their vagina." She pointed to her own backside, adding, "Look, he''s even moulding mine right now."


    I smiled internally at her words before continuing to indulge in the sweet sensation of Ursa''s growing buttocks. I used my other hand to mould her ass cheeks while T turned to look behind us, confirming what my hands were doing. She then rested her body back against mine.


    T suddenly posed a question to Ursa, "Does he do this all the time?" I watched as Ursa nodded eagerly, a bright smile on her face. ''Yes,'' she replied, "Although it may feel ufortable at first, I can guarantee that you will eventually start to enjoy it."


    My internal smile widened as I observed Ursa bing morefortable conversing with T. This was part of the reason why I introduced Ursa in the first ce - to help her be more at ease around new people. Another reason was so that I could focus on deepening my rtionship with T, without the pressure of entertaining her all the time.


    Finally, with my undivided attention focused on her pink hole, I plunged another finger into her pussy, relishing in the feeling of her inner walls gripping my fingers. The first finger went even deeper, stirring her from a weird yet satisfying angle that made her moan in pleasure.


    "But even if... ahh!" T suddenly gasped out loud, her legs clenching tightly around my hand, trapping it between her inner thighs as she struggled to catch her breath. The sensation of her grip on me was electrifying, causing my penis to suddenly harden and peek out of my tulga.


    "You see..." Ursa suddenly said, a cheeky smile spreading across her face. She seemed clearly pleased that I had managed to bring T pleasure with just a few strokes of my hand on her vagina - something that Ursa herself was intimately familiar with.


    "How does it feel, T?" Ursa continued, her voiceced with patience as she waited for T''s response. "After a while, it feels amazing, doesn''t it?"


    Nheless, after some exploration, I finally found the most effective spot inside T''s fleshy walls. I settled my fingers into the perfect position and began to stroke that area, plunging my fingers in and out as T attempted to reply.


    "Mnh~~ Yes, you''re right..." T furrowed her brows together and added, "The difort... uhh~~"


    In a matter of minutes, I could feel T''s vagina beginning to get wet as our walking speed drastically decreased. Gorg overtook us, but he seemed more lost in his thoughts than embarrassed as his eyes swept past all three of us, with a nonchnt gaze at my actions before he went to the front.

 Chapter 128 Knowing Tala (2)

    To be honest, I didn''t give a damn about what was going on in Gorg''s head. All I could focus on was the pleasure coursing through T''s body as I plunged my fingers in and out of her wet, pink folds. Her legs shook violently beneath her, threatening to give out at any moment, but I was quick to catch her before she could copse onto the ground.


    As I held her up, T''s legs instinctively wrapped around my left leg, as if begging for more of my touch. And who was I to deny her that pleasure? I continued to work my fingers inside her narrow, fleshy insides, revelling in the way her body responded to my every move.


    "~~MmHh~~" T moaned and whimpered with each stroke, her fingers clenching hard onto my back as she rode the waves of pleasure crashing over her. I knew that I was taking her to the brink, and I needed to in order for my n to work.


    Also, I watched from the corner of my eyes as Ursa observed the whole ordeal with a sly smile on her face. Though she didn''t receive any response, I could tell that she was enjoying seeing me treat T just as I had treated her. "Ah~~ Uh~~ I¡­ ahhh~~" Meanwhile, T continued to try and respond, but her words were punctuated by slow, low gasps that provided me with feedback on how much pleasure she was experiencing as I explored different areas of her soaked pussy.


    She then instinctively wrapped her arms around my neck and shoulders and began to moan against my neck, trying to cling tightly to my body. I continued to plunge my fingers inside her, twisting and twirling, feeling her vagina bing even more soaked, a sign that she was close to climax. Suddenly, the voice of Warrior Jean interrupted us, "You all can keep going, I need to go to the farm and get a new tulga." His words brought T and me back to reality, and we looked ahead to see that we had already reached the edge of the forest.


    Warrior Jean swept his eyes around all of us before fixing them on T. "Since your tulga was also destroyed in the incident, you can follow me to the farm and get a new one." His words were confident, but I could tell there was a hint of concern in his voice.


    At first, he seemed confused by the way T clung to my body, but he quickly dismissed it and waited for her response. However, I noticed a flicker of annoyance in T''s eyes at Warrior Jean''s sudden interruption. Despite this, she took a deep breath before responding, "Don''t worry, Warrior Jean. My father is currently at the vige chief''spound with a healer and an extra tulga just in case anything happens to me." She shook her head, "So I will change when I get there."


    Warrior Jean let out an audible sound of annoyance, clicking his tongue as he responded, "Good for you," before letting out a sigh of frustration. "Well, I''ll see you all tomorrow," he added before turning and disappearing into the forest, heading towards the farm.


    "See you all tomorrow," Grim announced with a mischievous glint in his eye. "I can''t wait to scare my brother with my new form. His face will be priceless!" he eximed before transforming into his cockatiel bird form and taking off into the sky, presumably heading home.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, T''s grip tightened around my hand, forcefully tugging me back towards her dripping wetness. "Please, don''t stop now. I felt something... I was so close," she pleaded, her eyes locked onto mine as she continued to guide my hand towards her heated pussy.


    As I felt the wetness on my fingers, an idea shed through my mind. I decided to pull my hand back from her grip, leaving her gasping for more. "My fingers are already tired from the fight. How about I satisfy you tomorrow morning before we meet Warrior Jean?" I suggested, hoping to leave her craving for more and wanting to be with me even more.


    T''s face contorted into a frown as she bit her bottom lip, seemingly deep in thought. After a moment, she abruptly nodded her head in agreement and replied, "Fine. But I expect to see you at the vige chief''spound early tomorrow. Don''t keep me waiting." She shook her head and muttered under her breath before turning on her heel and walking away, her bare hips swaying with each step.


    "Are you not nning on joining us? After all, we''re all headed in the same direction," I said, arching my eyebrow inquisitively. To my surprise, the girl possessed even more personality than I had anticipated.


    "Don''t worry, you guys will only slow me down," she said confidently, shing a smirk before she burst into a sprint. As she ran, a spark of vibrant, deep green me ignited under her feet, propelling her into the air with a graceful leap. As she descended back to the ground, the mes erupted with renewed intensity, thrusting her forward as she stretched her legs, almost as though she was sprinting in mid-air. With each step, the mes intensified, pushing her higher and higher with incredible speed and agility.


    Immediately soon after, Ursa''s lips curled into a frown as she watched T disappear into the distance. "Don''t keep me waiting!" she mimicked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Hmph, who does she think she is? Ordering you to stroke her insides without even trying to negotiate or offer anything in return," she muttered, her eyes fixed on the spot where T had disappeared into the distance. Her tone was filled with disdain and annoyance, clearly not impressed by T''s boldness.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Instantly, I grabbed Ursa''s hips and pulled her closer to me, squeezing her ass cheeks and pulling them upwards with force. "Don''t pretend like you weren''t enjoying teasing her while I was stroking her insides," I scolded her. Ursa winced a little at my grip but allowed me to do as I pleased with her backside. "Humph! Don''t act like you didn''t hear what she said..."


    Suddenly, a clear cough interrupted Ursa''s words, and we turned our heads to see Gorg standing there with a solemn expression. "Can I speak with you, Orion?" he asked, his face falling as he nced at Ursa. "Alone."

 Chapter 129 A Much Needed Apology

    However, I shook my head and responded, "I am heading to the vige chief''spound to ask about my gift, so I can''t wait here much longer."


    "Please..." He suddenly added, his eyes wide and desperate, his voiceced with desperation as saliva went down his throat.


    Suddenly, the winds around me picked up and I looked upwards to see Ursa rising into the sky with a smile towards me. "I''ll give you guys some space. Besides, I don''t think I can trek home today after that intense fight," she said, looking at us both with a calm expression on her face. She then flicked her hand forward, and shot forward with incredible speed, leaving behind a gust of wind that stung my eyes and ruffled my hair.


    "Great," I muttered under my breath in disappointment. I had nned to escort Ursa home after visiting the vige chief, but now it seemed like that n was in jeopardy. Nevertheless, since Gorg wanted to talk to me privately, I hoped that it would be worth the dy. I looked up at him and asked, "What is it that you want to talk about?". He gestured for us to continue walking forward before responding, "It''s about the truth concerning your incident that I told youst time." We walked shoulder to shoulder, and he continued, "You see, I decided to tell my parents everything, and they confronted my sister about it." He let out a tired sigh. "Although they were angry with me too, they couldn''t report the matter to the vige chief and risk her getting severe punished. So they decided to punish her themselves with me too."


    As I listened to him speak, I couldn''t help but nod my head in understanding, since this was a good way of showing his sincerity to the former Orion who had passed away. However, despite his efforts, I knew deep down that my indifference was palpable. As long as he stayed out of my affairs, I couldn''t care less about his.


    "I think it''s good that you are taking responsibility for your actions," I said tly, trying to mask myck of interest. "But I can''t help but wonder, why are you telling me all this?"


    A sense of defeat seemed to wash over him as his shoulders slumped and he responded with a deted tone. "It''s because my mother and father want to visit your family and offer an apology," he exined. "Once they learned the truth of what happened, their guilt became even more worst and they want to make things right."


    Turning to face me, he continued, "They''ve asked me to inform you that they''ll being to your hut by the end of the week."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® After I listened to Gorg''s words, I couldn''t help but be impressed by his family''s willingness to resolve the issue and prevent any unnecessary conflicts. After all, I had half-expected them to brush the matter under the rug and pretend as though nothing had ever happened. But to my surprise, they were taking a proactive approach to the situation.


    However, there were still so many people who were unaware of what had really happened, including my own family, especially my mother. I knew all too well how hot-headed she could be, and just the thought of telling her the truth made my head ache.


    So, despite his eagerness for a response, I paused before speaking. "Although I have already put everything behind me and do not hold anyone else responsible but myself," I began. He attempted to interrupt, but I quickly cut him off and continued, "That doesn''t mean my family, especially my mother, will feel the same way when I inform her of the reason for your visit."


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gorg let out a loud, exasperated sigh before he spoke. "My mother anticipated that, which is why she''s preparing some gifts for your family as a peace offering," he exined. "My sister and I will be covering most of the expenses, considering the situation could have taken a turn for the worse and resulted in you losing your life."


    Gorg''s words left me lost in thought, a pensive expression clouding my face. My gut told me that he was speaking the truth - there was no need for him to lie, unless he was looking to stir up more trouble. Also, I saw no reason to reject their apology, especially if they were bringing gifts as a gesture of sincerity.


    "Okay, I''ll consider it," I said, "but you need to understand that there''s a high chance that things may not go as nned, and the situation might even worsen."


    Gorg''s face drained of colour, and he swallowed hard before responding with feigned confidence, "We understand, and we''re prepared to face the consequences."


    I would have given him a quick once-over if it weren''t for the fact he was standing therepletely naked. Instead, I settled for nodding in response and saying, "I''ll let you know how everything turns out."


    With that out of the way, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity about the gift he had awakened. "Anyway," I said, my voiceced with curiosity, "what kind of gift did you awaken?" I still wasn''t entirely sure what his gift was capable of, other than stripping our tulgas of their threads.


    Gorg suddenly spoke up with more energy than before. "I''m not sure, but I think my gift has something to do with making threads and fabrics," he said.


    "Threads and fabrics," I repeated, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    Gorg nodded eagerly. "Yeah, I feel like I can control the tulga you''re wearing. Which means that my gift should be rted to making or controlling fabrics, but I''m not certain. I''ll conduct some tests today and tell you what I discover tomorrow."


    "Alright," I replied, intrigued by the possibilities of his gift.


    But before I could ask him any more questions, Gorg turned the conversation back to me. He asked what I had been up to since regaining my memories and delved into various other topics. I answered his questions as best I could, but left out certain details¡ªespecially those about my recent sexual adventures, which I preferred to keep to myself.

 Chapter 130 Planning Ahead

    After several minutes had gone by, Gorg and I finally reached a point where we had to part ways. He disappeared down a path that led to his home, while I continued to trek alone towards the vige chief''spound.


    Thankfully, I was walking alone, which allowed me to pick up the pace, and I arrived at my destination within twenty minutes. As I approached the gates of thepound, I spotted T wearing a brand new tulga that was strikingly simr to the one she had worn before, walking out with Thak and another unknown woman. Thak and T exchanged smiles and nods as they passed by me, and I returned the gesture before stopping beside the gate to speak with the guards.


    "I want to speak with the vige chief about the gift for my awakening ceremony," I informed them, exining the purpose of my visit. The guards nodded in understanding, and one of them gestured for me to follow her. She led me through thepound and into the same hut where the vige chief had previously led me. We passed through the same door and narrow corridors until we finally arrived at a door.


    "Knock! Knock!!"


    With a gentle knock, the guard signalled her presence at the door. From inside, "Come in!" a muffled voice granted permission to enter, prompting the guard to open the door and gesture me inside. I wasted no time and stepped in without hesitation as the guard closed the door and returned to her post at the entrance gate.


    As I gazed upon the stunning interior of the Vige Chief''s hut once more, my eyesnded on his retinue of guards and servants, each standing at attention and ready to carry out hismands. The Vige Chief himself sat before me, a broad smile gracing his face as he gestured for me to take a seat on the woven mat across from him. Without dy, I settled in and watched as he leaned forward, his eyes alight with curiosity.


    "So what brings you here?" he asked, his voice smooth and inviting.


    I took a deep breath before responding. "It''s about the gift for the awakening ceremony," I said simply, remembering Fiona''s advice to speak with the Vige Chief directly.


    The expression on the Vige Chief''s face shifted to a thoughtful one as he considered my words.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel


    "Your awakening during the evaluation was truly remarkable, not only because you achieved a six-star potential, but also because you scored the highest points," he suddenly said with a nod of appreciation. "So, what gift would you like? You may ask for anything, as long as it''s not too extravagant."


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I listened to the Vige Chief''s words, I cleared my throat and responded, "I haven''t decided on the gift I would like to ask for yet. That''s why I came to ask if I could keep it for now, in case Ie up with somethingter."


    The Vige Chief nodded understandingly before he spoke again. "No problem. You cane to see me whenever you are ready. For now, focus on your training because I expect great results from this year''s warriors, especially from you."


    "Of course, Chief, I won''t let you or the vige down," I replied with the most honest expression I could muster.


    The Vige Chief''s smile broadened, and he let out a heartyugh. "That''s what I like to hear," he said before waving his hands dismissively. "You can go now and rest up for tomorrow''s training. You''ll need all your energy," he added, nodding towards one of the guards standing in the corner. "He''ll show you the way out."


    With a nod, I rose to my feet and followed the guard towards the door. Just as I was about to leave, the Vige Chief''s voice called out from behind me. "Oh, and one more thing. My wife may already know that you''re here, so if you happen to run into her, just tell her you''re tired and need to rest for tomorrow''s training. Unless, of course, you don''t mind chatting with her all day."


    I didn''t need to respond, so I simply nodded my head in his direction as a way of thanking him before following the guard out of the hut towards the wooden entrance door. As the vige chief had warned me, the moment I stepped out of the hut, a very familiar womanly figure entered my line of vision. It was the Vige Chieftess''s personal servant, and her gaze immediately fell upon me.


    With a stern voice andmanding presence, the woman dismissed the guard by saying, "I will take it from here." The guard obediently nodded in agreement before turning and walking back into the hut. I found myself alone with the alluring older woman. As our eyes met, I couldn''t help but return her gaze. I presumed she must be A, the personal servant to the Vige chieftess, and recalled that her tulga was much shorter than Fiona''s, barely covering her protruding fleshy ass cheeks and upper thighs, revealing her long, shapely legs. Her ample breasts threatened to spill out from her top, tempting my wandering eyes to linger longer than they should, and confirming that it was her.


    Nheless, her mere gaze was enough to reignite my passion, revitalizing my penis and causing the fabric of my tulga to strain against the bulge that was rapidly growing beneath it. It threatened to burst free, yearning to explore the tempting curves of the mature woman before me.


    A stared at me indifferently and asked, "The vige chieftess has requested your presence and wants to know if you''re avable to meet her, since you''re already here." Without hesitation, I replied, "Sure, I''m a bit tired, but I still have some free time today to meet the Chieftess" Although the vige Chief had given me a heads-up beforehand, I saw no reason to pass up the chance to make another powerful connection. My ns for the future were still in motion, and adding the chieftess to mywork could only benefit me in the long run.

 Chapter 131 Zara, The Village Chieftess

    After my words reached her ears, A''s head nodded in swift affirmation. "Follow me," shemanded, her tone firm yetced with urgency, as she pivoted gracefully to take the lead. "We cannot afford to keep the chieftess waiting any longer." I acknowledged her directive with a nod and trailed silently behind, guided by her gestured invitation. As we ventured forth, she guided me into the third hut, but what awaited me beyond the threshold left me utterly astounded.


    As I stepped inside, the room sprawled out before me, revealing what I presumed to be the vige''s living space. Yet, it held far more surprises than I had anticipated. At the room''s centre stood a small table, devoid of chairs, indicating that its inhabitants knelt on the floor to partake in its use. While encountering a table in this primitive world was unexpected, it was not what truly astonished me. No, what truly seized my attention were the myriad wooden frames adorning the reddish y walls, each cradling a captivating abstract painting. The presence of a table hinted at the vige chief''s wealth and resources, something I could easily surmise. However, the meticulously crafted wooden frames housing these remarkable artworks surpassed my expectations for a vige of this nature.


    They couldn''t possibly have made this themselves!


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" A''s voice broke the silence, carrying a serene tone that contrasted with her usual indifference. "The vige chief and chieftess always make it a point to purchase these paintings from the travelling caravan along with other intriguing trinkets," she exined, her finger pointing towards the centre of the room where the table stood proudly. "That object there is called a table," she added, her lips breaking into a smile.


    "But I didn''t bring you here to showcase these treasures. Let''s not keep the chieftess waiting any longer," she said, motioning for me to follow her. We proceeded through one of the two doors in the room, entering a corridor that appeared more spacious than any I had previously encountered. It didn''t take long for me to realize that we were entering the home of the vige chief, as the corridor boasted various adornments and decorations.


    As we continued down the corridor, our footsteps echoing softly, A halted abruptly at a door nestled against the side wall. With a quick flick of her wrist, she knocked on the door, causing a hushed thud to resonate through the hallway.


    "Is that you, A?" a voice resonated from beyond the door. A promptly replied, her voice infused with added vigour to ensure her words reached the person inside, "Yes, Chieftess, it''s me. And I''ve brought the young man." Following a momentary pause, the familiar voice responded, "Very well, you may enter."


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A extended her arm, gracefully pulling the door open, and with a subtle gesture, she invited me inside. As I stepped into the room, A closed the door behind us.


    "Fortunately, you''ve decided to join us; otherwise, I might have sent A to your hut to fetch you sooner orter," the vige chieftess remarked, a brief chuckle escaping her lips. My gaze drifted toward her as I noticed her reclining on a vibrant, intricately woven mat, with her head resting on thep of what appeared to be one of her female servants. The chieftess nibbled on a sulent Kalna fruit, offered by the servant, while another servant delicately massaged her legs. Two additional female attendants stood beside them, exuding an air of reverence. "Why are you still standing? Come and take a seat," she beckoned, observing my hesitation. With a nod, I walked forward and settled onto the ground, with my erected penis protruding from my torn tulga, its full length now exposed, concealing only my sack of balls beneath it.


    And honestly, if I hadn''t adjusted my tulga before sitting down, I would have met the cold, hard ground beneath me, chilling my bare buttocks. Nevertheless, the Vige Chieftess immediately noticed my erection and reached out her hand towards it. In a matter of seconds, a shiver coursed through my legs and up my spine, causing my hardened penis to engorge further as a rush of blood surged towards it. Sporting a perplexed expression, she uttered, "When I heard that you had no trouble getting an erection for the kushi demonstration in such a short time, I thought they were merely exaggerating your previous achievements."She paused momentarily, then forcefully pulled down my tulga, freeing my pulsating, veiny penis from its fabric confines, before firmly grasping it and rhythmically pumping it up and down, as if examining its hardness, strength, and veins.


    Meanwhile, I struggled to maintainposure, desperately attempting to hold back the impending eruption. The vige chieftess, her legs now freed from her servants''ps, focused intently on my growing firm penis, applying firm pressure and skillfully massaging it. Every touch elicited a more powerful throb, a clear indication that release was imminent. But despite my best efforts, I couldn''t suppress it entirely. The mounting pressure became unbearable, and against my will, a surge of warm semen stained the tip of my foreskin, as my release unfolded with a slow, yet intense, intensity.


    Then, with a gaze filled with intensity, I observed the vige chieftess confidently wipe away my semen with her thumb and index finger, showing no hesitation. Without skipping a beat, she boldly inserted the two fingers into her mouth, her tongue and lips skillfully licking off the sweet residue.


    "Interesting," the vige chieftess mused, her expression turning thoughtful instead of serious this time. She met my gaze squarely and extended her hand once more to my throbbing member, this time rubbing it softly before releasing her grip. "Do you still feel like there''s more to release?" she inquired, her voiceced with curiosity. I nodded in affirmation, providing a confident response. "Yes," I replied, attempting to maintain a nonchnt expression despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through me.


    The vige Chieftess nodded knowingly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Alright, I understand that it would be difficult to talk or have a conversation with you in this state," she acknowledged. "So, I''ll patiently wait for you to finish releasing and soften up your penis so that we can continue with the meeting."

 Chapter 132 Ayla, Help Him (R18)

    I instinctively raised an eyebrow at her words. Of course, I grasped the meaning behind her words, but executing them posed a dilemma. I certainly wasn''t going to jerk or pump my member in front of them. However, contemting a suitable response wasn''t overly challenging, but just as I was about to reply, my attention was diverted by the vige chieftess turning her head toward A, who stood at the side. "Assist him, A," shemanded, fixing her gaze upon her trusted servant. "Come closer and lean over so that he can use your vagina." With those words, she settled her leg back on thep of another female servant who was diligently massaging her feet.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® So, I swiftly turned my head backwards to catch A''s expression, observing the seriousness and deep understanding that adorned her face. "Alright," she responded, her gaze shifting towards me. She nodded in agreement before turning around, presenting her ample backside to me. With grace, she slowly bent down, raising her tulga with two breathtakingly sculpted cheeks facing me.


    "You can use my vagina until you''re ready to release." A''s voice reached me as she turned her head to the side, maintaining her bent position. "Just be careful when inserting your penis inside me," she added without a hint of hesitation. As her hand extended backwards, she firmly grasped both of her bountiful cheeks, pulling them apart sideways. The wide opening revealed two tantalizing holes, with one seemingly beckoning me, daring me to take the plunge.


    Almost instinctively, I turned my head to gaze at the vige chieftess the moment she uttered, "A might not be the most attractive, but I trust that she would give her best to handle the job, so you only have to focus on releasing your semen and leave the rest to her." She paused momentarily, taking another bite of the kalna fruit, savouring the vour before continuing. "Oh, and when you''re done, you can withdraw and release it in her hands." Her finger pointed towards one of the female servants standing in proximity. "We certainly wouldn''t want a young man''s semen to go to waste."


    I nodded in understanding and rose to my feet. Observing A, who appeared older than my mother but slightly younger than Grandma Celia or the vige chief, it was apparent that her fertility might not be at its peak, making it somewhat reasonable for the vige Chieftess to stop me from indulging in wasting my semen by spilling it into A''s pink puffy vagina. However, I had no objections since I knew my semen would find its destination one way or another. As such, I turned around to face A''s spread cheeks, the anticipation building up within me.


    "Please, be careful," A''s voice quivered with a touch of hesitation and fear, her gaze flickering towards my now unrestrained, throbbing penis, pointed directly at her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful," I reassured, taking deliberate steps towards her. As I approached, I tantalizingly brushed my foreskin against her inviting vagina lips. Though she was slightly hairy, it didn''t bother me. With a gentle yet determined motion, I gradually eased the other half of my shaft into her warm depths. Simultaneously, I firmly grasped her heavy ample buttocks, yfully dismissing her hands with a wave of mine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I firmly gripped her firm protruding butt cheeks and removed her hands, A adjusted her posture, cing her hands on her knees. Eagerly anticipating myplete pration, she widened her legs, creating a weing space for me. Without dy, I proceeded, driven by a mixture of anticipation and desire. With a muffled groan escaping my lips, I relentlessly tore through any obstructions hindering my progress within her inner walls. Finally, I achieved my goal, plunging my entire pulsating shaft into the depths of her mature vagina. The forceful collision of our flesh reverberated throughout the room, as if marking the intensity of our connection. As I began to withdraw slowly, the maic pull of her mesmerizingpink folded walls was undeniable, and I was irresistibly drawn back inside with another resounding "Pah¡ª-".


    ''Damn! Is she a virgin or a woman over fifty?'' I eximed inwardly, my thoughts betraying my astonishment. My hands firmly grasped A''s generous ass cheeks as I attempted to withdraw my gritty, veiny penis from her tight, narrow walls. With a resounding "plop~~," my scorching member finally emerged from her depths, but inadvertently, I had pulled out entirely, leaving no length inside her. Gasping for breath, I gathered myself before resuming my efforts. Suddenly, the voice of the vige chieftess cut through the air, interrupting the moment. "If A''sck of attractiveness is hindering your release, you can use one of my other servants'' vaginas so that you can release quickly," she suggested, exhaling deeply as if she had anticipated such a turn of events.


    However, I knew that if I were any other viger, I might have readily epted her proposition. Fortunately, I wasn''t that easily swayed. I shook my head in defiance and offered a brief response, "Don''t worry, I can achieve release quickly with her." I observed a flicker of surprise in her widened eyes at my words. Without wasting a moment, I firmly grasped A''s beautiful protruding ass cheeks once again, preventing her from standing up, and with a sudden and decisive movement, I thrust my fully engorged penis inside her tight pussy in one swift motion.


    "Uh~~" A gasped sharply, taken aback by the sudden and forceful action. She quickly sealed her lips shut and resumed her previous bent position. However, I didn''t pause to grant her time topose herself, but rather to sense the overwhelming wetness and saturation of her inner walls. It was as if that single plunge had already unleashed an incredible flood. Without hesitation, I nced downward to confirm my suspicions, my eyes fixating on the mesmerizing sight before me. Her vagina juices dripped onto the floor, each drop falling slowly like a leaking tap. Some of her vagina juices even cascaded down my tip and trickled onto my balls before finally joining the puddle on the ground.

 Chapter 133 [Bonus ] Waterfall (R18)

    ''She''s a squirter,'' I thought to myself, as I withdrew my shaft, the motion effortlessly executed with less effort due to the way it smoothly and gradually slid out of her cone. ''And an incredibly wet squirter,'' I pondered once more, driven by a growing desire. This time, as I thrust back inside, I unleashed an intensified force and ferocity, causing a resounding "PAHH~~~" to reverberate throughout the enclosed room. In response to my passionate actions, A echoed with a fervent and unrestrained "AHHH".


    Her mouth hung wide open, while her eyes mirrored a mixture of disbelief and astonishment at the sheer force and depth of my thrusts.


    ''Incredible,''I thought once again, struggling to maintain an outwardly indifferent expression while relishing the sensations of A''s luscious pink hole. I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of her vagina juice cascading towards the ground, a mix of amazement and astonishment swirling within me. It was as if I had turned open the faucet of pleasure, allowing her torrent of desire to flow freely.


    As a thick puddle formed around my legs, I seized the chance to assert my dominance over her and intensified my thrusts, relentlessly pounding her with each repetition.


    "~~PAH~~ SQUEELCCH~~"The forceful collision of our bodies resonated in the room, punctuated by the unmistakable sound of wetness.


    "PAH~~~ SQUELCHHH~~" The rhythm of our union intensified, a symphony of pleasure and satisfaction echoing through the air.


    Despite being unable to massage and gently squeeze herrge pointed breasts to my liking due to our current situation, I found immense pleasure in the sudden gasps of breath that escaped her lips. These gasps soon transformed into melodic lubies, filling the room and resonating in my ears, as I delved into the wettest, most inviting hole my engorged tip had ever explored.


    "AH~~ PAH~~ SQUELCH~~"


    "aAH~~ PAAH~~ SQUELCH~~" I attempted to restrain myself, but how could I possibly suppress the primal synchronization between our bodies? Each thrust, fierce and unyielding, was met with her sweet moans, urging me to delve deeper into the depths of her inner walls.


    "Pah~ PAH~~ Pah~ PAH~~ PAH~~~"


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "UH~~ Ah~ Ah~ Uhh~~ AuH~~"


    And soon, as her breath quickened and the moans she had desperately tried to suppress escaped from her lips, A let out a primal scream that reverberated through the room. It was as if her entire body, from her trembling legs upward, had been jolted by a surge of electricity."~~AHHHHHHHH~~~" Her mouth stretched wide open, and droplets of spit and saliva were propelled into the air, as if this experience was unlike anything she had ever encountered before in her life.


    Immediately after her scream subsided, it felt as though my leg had been submerged in a small pool. I nced down, only to witness A''s juices cascading onto the floor with astonishing speed. The extent of her arousal reached even the vicinity of the vige chieftess, narrowly missing her as she was swiftly pulled back in time to avoid the deluge of A''s liquid carnality.


    "This¡­"My attention snapped back to my throbbing shaft, still deeply embedded within A''s matured vagina, now feeling like a force against a dam, on the verge of breaking through. Before I could even formte a coherent thought, intense bursts of thick liquid erupted from her inner walls, colliding against my waist before streaming down my legs, mingling with the pooled fluids on the floor.


    Again and again, sharp bursts of thick liquid erupted from A''s engulfing depths, each one surprised me with its force and direction. I swiftly grasped the situation, realizing that A was experiencing a powerful release. Reacting quickly, I withdrew my shaft from its plunged sanctuary and witnessed her once-dribbling tap transform into a fully opened fountain, shooting its contents against my chest and face.


    "Wonderful..." The word slipped from my lips in awe as I hastily wiped off the thick, intoxicating liquid from my face with my palm. My tongue darted out to taste the remnants, savouring the delicious nectar that lingered.


    Meanwhile, A, unable to remain standing on her own two legs, resorted to dropping her hands to the ground for support. Her outstretched palm collided with the reddish moulded y floor as her buttocks remained suspended in the same position. Every droplet of her escaped pussy juicended on my face, gradually trickling down to my chest. The result: every inch of my body that faced her was drenched in her luscious juices.


    After a while, A''s fervent flow of juices began to subside, morphing into sporadic eruptions resembling a spritz from a nozzle. Each burst elicited a breathless "~AHHUU~~" from her lips, as if she were relishing thest remnants of pleasure. Eventually, her upper body sumbed to exhaustion, copsing onto the ground. With a hurried motion, she propped herself up using both elbows and hands, desperately attempting to catch her breath.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, this was the most unbelievable scene I had ever witnessed since the day I first graced this world andmy awakening. Suddenly, the voice of the Vige Chieftess resonated, snapping me out of my reverie. There was an unusual amount of concern in her tone as she asked, "Are you okay, A?"


    I tore my gaze away from the Vige Chieftess and refocused on A just in time to witness her nodding vigorously, attempting to regain herposure. "Haaa... Haaa... I''m Haaaaa... okay, Chieftess," A managed to reply, her legs still immersed in the puddles of her own essence. She spoke suddenly, her voice tinged with urgency as her words struggled to align with her ragged breaths, "I am sorry for the mess, Chieftess. I promise to take..."


    But she was instantly cut off by the calm words of the Vige Chieftess. "It''s okay. I saw what happened, and considering who you are, I can''t really me you," she stated, her gaze shifting from A to fixate on me. "Though unexpected, I am truly amazed by what you have demonstrated.It alignswith what Fiona and the other teachers have shared with me,"she paused, her eyes momentarily drifting down to my throbbing member, pulsating like a wild beast. "Furthermore, it seems you haven''t released yet."

 Chapter 134 Ayla’s Perseverance (R18)

    In a peculiar twist of events, despite not having released yet and the draining toll of today''s intense battle, an inexplicable surge of energy coursed through my veins, igniting a fervour within me to indulge in another exhrating round.


    With a subtle shake of my head, I crafted a response that carried a touch of deception. "I sensed something building up inside me just before she experienced her release," I replied, weaving a partial falsehood. The truth was, I was aware of the vige chieftess''s intentions to provide me with a servant until I could cum. But, I couldn''t possibly deny the undeniable allure of a woman like A standing before me. There was simply no way I could resist continuing until I had thoroughly satisfied my desires.


    "If that is indeed the situation," the vige chieftess acknowledged, confirming my understanding. "Considering A''s inability to continue, you may proceed with one of my servants," she proposed, reiterating her previous offer. Her words were filled with a blend of curiosity and anticipation, suggesting her eagerness to witness my interaction with another woman.


    However... "Did she say she can''t continue?" I inquired, shifting my gaze from the now intrigued vige chieftess to A, whose expression mirrored surprise upon hearing my voice andprehending my question. Observing her bewildered countenance, I pressed further, "So, should I find someone else to carry on, or are you able to keep going?" A stared at me intently, seemingly processing my words, before swiftly turning her head toward the vige chieftess for a fleeting nce, and then back to me. With a vigorous nod, she affirmed, "Yes, I can keep going," her eyes brimming with unwavering eagerness. Without hesitation, she repositioned herself sideways on the ground, her body making a resounding p against her own fluid release. As she sat upright, her buttocks firmly nted in her scattered juices, determination emanating from her every pore.


    She gracefully extended her legs in my direction, knees pointing skyward, inviting me closer. "Feel free to prate my vagina again," she said, a sincere promise to aid in my release. Unfazed by the idental exposure of her overflowing bosom, she maintained a serious expression, oblivious to the fact that her dress had slipped, disying the other half of her ample breast, she allowed me an unobstructed view of its descent, a captivating sight that showcased its natural heaviness resting against her chest.


    Even though my still throbbing member was evident, the sight before me intensified its urgency, causing my hardened penis to quiver with anticipation. Words were unnecessary; waiting was impossible. I strode purposefully towards her, descending to my knees into the intoxicating pool of her desire. The sensation of the sticky liquid enveloping my knees was inconsequential, for my focus was fixed on A''s seductive disy. With a graceful gesture, she extended her hand, deftly parting the delicate veil of her lush, neatly groomed entrance, enticing my throbbing tip to effortlessly find its way inside.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m going in," I murmured, and her approving nod encouraged me further. With a sense of anticipation, I guided my shaft towards her eagerly awaiting pussy, gradually sliding inside until I achieved full pration. The wetness that lingered within her intimate depths lubricated my scorching shaft, causing a trail of her essence to trickle down her inner walls and cascade onto the ground below.


    "~Mh~~" A suppressed a seductive moan, biting down on her lower lip with such intensity that it threatened to break free. Determined to find support, she arched her back, intending to rest her weight on the ground, but before she could fully execute the movement, I seized her hand in a firm grip and effortlessly tossed it over my shoulder. With my other hand securely wrapped around her waist, I drew her closer to me, our bodies intimately entwined. While our connection was unquestionably passionate, I couldn''t resist the temptation to explore the sensation of her breasts against my fingertips, desiring aplete understanding of her fleshy womanly allure.


    As expected, her eyes widened in surprise, and she was about to part her lips to speak. Anticipating her words, I swiftly interjected, "If we continue like this, I feel like I will be able to quickly release my semen," She obediently closed her mouth, understanding my intentions, and nodded in agreement. With a graceful movement, she inched closer to me, resting her head gently upon my shoulder. Meanwhile, her voluptuous buttocks effortlessly settled onto myp, aided by the lingering wetness of her juices.


    Savouring the sensation of her sulent melons pressed tantalizingly against my chest, I revelled in the exquisite weight of her incredible ass cheeks pressing against myp. Without a moment''s hesitation, I seized her enticing buttcheeks, my grip firm and possessive, as I initiated a series of fierce thrusts, guiding my throbbing, veiny penis into her eager depths.


    "Pah~~ Pah~~~" My balls p against her protruding ass as I drove my penis into her dripping warm pussy. "Uh~~ Ahh~~" maybe it was becuase this time, each of my thrust wemt deeply inside her, breaking through her narrow inner walls and hitting against the surface of her fleshy womb, but this time, she didn''t try to supress her moans as they came put of her lips with every breathe and thrust.


    "~~Pah~~~ Pahh~~" With my hands firmly gripping her captivating ass, I pulled them upward in unison, eliciting a gasp from her as my pulsating tip withdrew. With a surge of unrestrained desire, I swiftly drove them back down, my raging shaft ascending within her with an electrifying sensation. A resounding "p~~ Pah~~" filled the air, resonating with the incredible force building within my throbbing tip, signalling an imminent release. Yet, I resisted the temptation to sumb, driven by a fervent desire to relish every inch of this encounter. A''s intoxicating moans reverberated in my ears as her hands instinctively folded over my shoulders, her legs unconsciously moving up and down in a rhythmic dance, a subtle plea for me to find release quickly.

 Chapter 135 Growing Interest (R18)

    "PAH~~ PAHH~~"


    While my eyes were unable to witness the vige chieftess''s presence, A''s mesmerizing breasts swaying and bouncing with every movement, enveloped and submerged my face, offering an intoxicating distraction. After several exhrating minutes of unrelenting pration, I finally sensed the telltale throbbing of my manhood, a forceful indication that release was imminent. The way A''s tight walls clenched and pulsated against me assured me that she, too, was attuned to the impending climax that coursed through our intertwined bodies.


    "Ah~~ Chieftess, he is-- Ahh~~" Her sentence remained unfinished as a sudden wave of surprise washed over me. I watched in astonishment as A swiftly withdrew her dripping, soaked vagina from my throbbing member, a surge of strength propelling her actions. Internally, I cursed, a resounding ''Fuck!'' echoing within my thoughts. I had momentarily been lost in the moment, caught off guard by her sudden move, causing me to fall back in confusion. Instinctively, my arms reflexively pulled back as my pulsating, twitching penis burst into a climax. "Fuck!" I involuntarily eximed aloud, the curse escaping my lips audibly this time, as I witnessed my semen shooting forth into the open air.


    "Catch it!" Themanding voice of the vige chieftess resonated in my ears, snapping me out of the hazy aftermath of an intense release. With surprise still lingering in my gaze, I witnessed two servants, who had been standing by her side, hastily extending their hands, forming makeshift cups with their palms. One of them even daringly leapt into the air, attempting to catch the remnants of my semen. s, they seeded in capturing a small portion, while the remainder spilt onto the ground, lost to the whims of gravity.


    In the aftermath, I gathered myself, silently observing as the two maids approached the vige chieftess, still holding my essence in their hands. My eyes widened unintentionally when I locked gazes with the vige chieftess. She was now seated on her mat, positioned to face our direction. Her expression remained devoid of emotion as she delicately massaged her own pussy. The two servants approached her, offering their cupped hands as a vessel, pouring my semen into her awaiting lips. In a mesmerizing disy, the vige chieftess parted her lips, allowing the stream to slide down her throat, before repeating the act with the other maid. My gulp mirrored the mixture of surprise and fascination that coursed through me, as I witnessed this intimate exchange unfold before my very eyes.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Although I had initially been displeased with A''s sudden actions, I must admit that now, looking at the intriguing turn of events, I found myself far from unhappy about the oue of my semen..


    "Are you okay?" A''s voice broke through my daze, snapping me back to the present. I turned my head towards her, taking in her half-naked form, and saw genuine concern in her eyes. Nodding in reassurance, I decided to rise, allowing my body to stretch and refresh itself after the brief respite. Once I finished, I met A''s gaze with a smile and replied, "I''m okay." Her face brightened, and she nodded back at me, a smile of her own gracing her features. Then, she shifted her attention towards the vige chieftess, her body turning in that direction. "It appears that you are finished, Chieftess," she respectfully acknowledged. Seizing the opportunity, I also redirected my focus towards the vige chieftess, observing as she sensually licked off the remnants of my thick, whitish semen. With a nod of agreement, she responded, "Yes, I am done," her attention now fully fixed on me. Her next words,ced with intrigue and a hint of desire, caught me off guard. "Although it was hard to believe at first, your semen tastes surprisingly sweet." Raising her eyebrows and sensually licking her lips, she continued, "So, what do you think about having kushi with me and allowing me to taste your semen once more?"


    While the idea of prating both the vige chieftess and her personal servant on the same day hadn''t been on my agenda, I couldn''t deny the allure of the proposition. With an open mind, I nodded in agreement, feigning a slow, tired exhale. "If the vige chieftess wants to have kushi with me, I see no reason to decline her invitation."


    The vige chieftess and her servants wore expressions of utter astonishment as my words hung in the air. "You... you actually considered it," she eximed, her eyes widening in disbelief as she fixed her gaze upon me. Initially perplexed by her reaction, I paused to reflect on my response, only to be abruptly reminded of the customs and norms of this world, causing a surge of realization to crash into my consciousness once more.


    ''Maybe it''s because I just climaxed a few minutes ago!'' I chuckled internally, attributing my initial hesitation to the post-nut bliss. Nevertheless, I maintained my nod of affirmation, choosing not to alter my response. The vige chieftess''s eyes roamed over me, scrutinizing my form from head to toe, before a genuine chuckle escaped her lips, subsiding after a few seconds. "Alright," she dered, her face still adorned with a smile. With a graceful gesture, she extended her hand towards a clean spot beside her, deliberately distant from the chaotic aftermath of passion that A and I had unleashed. Though the unmistakable scent of our debauchery hung heavily in the air, it was apparent that none of it bothered them. I took my ce on the floor beside her, observing as she turned her head towards A and issued a directive, "Now that the two of you are finished, it''s time to clean up this mess you''ve created, A."


    A swiftly nodded her head in acknowledgement and responded, "I will attend to it immediately, Chieftess," her voice filled with unwavering obedience. She turned on her heels, adjusted her attire, and gracefully exited the room, ensuring to close the door behind her. With her departure, I found myself alone in thepany of the vige chieftess, whose gaze seemed to intensify, growing increasingly intrigued by my presence.

 Chapter 136 Zara, The Village Chieftess (2)

    "Although I don''t mind having kushi with you, considering my age and the fact that I have already passed my fertile years, it would be unwise to waste your semen on me," the vige chieftess finally said, narrowing her eyes while a yful smile tugged at one corner of her lips. "Furthermore, as the partner of the Vige Chief, I hold the position of a chieftess in my own right. And as a rare young man like yourself, who didn''t mind A''s assistance in finding release, I am well aware that other young men would prefer to seize the opportunity for a trade rather than focusing solely on a mere kushi."


    I easily grasped the underlying message in her words, so I maintained my silence and listened attentively, recognizing that she had no intention of stopping. She carried on, "But I didn''t summon you here to discuss that. Instead, Orion, I heard that you and the four individuals who passed the evaluation underwent your first warrior training today?" The vige chieftess''s voice took on a nurturing tone, and although it felt a bit peculiar to hear her address me by my name, I still replied, "Yes. Warrior Jean led us to the other side of the forest to teach us how to fight and destroy the Vylkr vines." She nodded approvingly, a slight smile adorning her lips as she continued, "That''s excellent. Although I didn''t have any expectations for this year''s warriors, especially since my main interest was observing the growth of one of you, it''s delightful to discover that my expectations were surpassed and this year''s warriors have proven to be far more captivating than I initially anticipated."


    Although I had a strong inkling of whom she might be interested in among this year''s warrior evaluation, I swiftly brushed aside the thought, focusing instead on her as she paused momentarily before clearing her throat."Anyway, as you''re well aware, every viger who reaches adulthood possesses their own unique gift, bestowed upon us by Naka, regardless of its unusual nature. With that in mind, I''ve called you here to see if you would permit me to use my gift on you."


    I furrowed my brow momentarily, swiftly concealing my confusion before it became apparent. "May I know what your gift is, Chieftess?" I asked, the single question burning in my mind, outweighing all others.


    "I possess the ability to read the future... Well, a person''s future with remarkable precision," the vige chieftess disclosed without reservation. "Although this knowledge isn''t exactly a secret, the number of vigers who are aware of my gift is significantly smallerpared to those who remain oblivious. One could say it remains a moderately well-kept secret."


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If that was indeed the reason she had summoned me, it became clear why she was so eager to meet. "So, what do you say? Are you curious to discover what lies ahead in your future?" she asked, crossing her legs in a morefortable position as she settled herself on the mat. I nodded in response, my curiosity piqued, but I couldn''t help but ask, "Are there any preparations I should make before you use your gift on me?" Caught slightly off guard, the vige chieftess''s smile waned, reced by a half-serious expression as she admitted, "Besides experiencing a mild dizziness, I assure you that you won''t feel anything else." She paused momentarily before continuing, "And whatever visions you witness, I will also be able to perceive since we will be granted a glimpse of your future together." With that, she extended her right arm toward me, motioning for me to do the same and extend my hand.


    If the Vige Chieftess desired to delve into my future out of genuine curiosity about the potential fate of a young man with a six-star potential, I couldprehend her eagerness, particrly since her gift held the power to unveil such possibilities. Moreover, it wouldn''t be an untruth to admit that I, too, harboured a keen interest in unravelling the enigma of whaty ahead, especially when presented with the opportunity. After a brief contemtion, I reached a decision, extending my hand forward and observing a faint, delighted smile illuminate her face. "Are you ready?" she asked, meticulously studying my countenance, to which I replied with a nod, "I am ready," all while inhaling deeply and slowly exhaling as the tingling anticipation of what was toe permeated my skin.


    I mean, I know that I have already set out to live a calm and peaceful life, open to any enticing temptations thate my way, be it a few soaked holes or two. Therefore, I wasn''t particrly anxious about what my future might look like, and I didn''t have much to conceal except, of course, my past life, which I''ve diligently locked away within me. Furthermore, unlike the other young men in the vige, I wasn''t as indolent when it came to the matters of getting an erection and using my penis effectively, a fact that the vige chieftess and several others had already witnessed firsthand. So, as the vige chieftess grasped my outstretched left hand and turned it palm-side up, gently cing one of her hands on top and the other underneath, I knew she had activated her gift when her head drooped lifelessly, while her body remained upright andposed, her hands gently sping both sides of mine.


    Suddenly, a delicate, otherworldly whitish glow emanated from her hands, enveloping mine in its ethereal embrace, and gradually it grew brighter and brighter. The luminosity became so intense that I instinctively squeezed my eyes shut, shielding them from the overwhelming radiance. And as I did so, I found myself plunged into an abyssal darkness, so deep and consuming that it felt as if my entire body was ensnared within its abyss. It was as though every endeavour to open my eyes was rendered futile, trapped in an endless void that resisted any escape.


    Out of nowhere, a hand swiftly sped mine and yanked me forward, catching me off guard. I didn''t need to ponder or specte on the identity of the hand''s owner, because the distinct warmth that enveloped my hand revealed that it belonged to none other than the vige chieftess herself. "BAMM!" In an instant, we collided with a door¡ªor at least it seemed like we did¡ªjolting my senses with a sudden impact.

 Chapter 137 The Revelation

    "Let''s try another one?" echoed the voice of the vige chieftess in my mind, and before I knew it, I was hurtling through the air at a breathtaking speed, the wind mercilessly crashing against my face, an exhrating sensation. Suddenly, with a resounding "BAM!" my racing thoughts screeched to a halt as we abruptly collided with yet another door, its formidable darkness seeming to absorb all light. "Impossible," eximed the vige chieftess, her voice tinged with a touch of hysteria, as I felt another forceful tug, pulling me forward, propelling my hand and body towards an unknown destination. Then, with a deafening "BOOOM!!" it felt as though we crashed into an imprable wall rather than a mere door, the impact suggesting we had shattered through it. Yet, to my astonishment, we found ourselves repeating the same sequence as before, prompting the frustrated exmation, "Impossible!" emanating from the vige chieftess, her voice now louder and filled with deliberate annoyance.


    Amidst the cacophony of voices and reverberating sounds that echoed through my mind, a sensation akin to a hammer striking my head sent it into a dizzying spin. "We are going back," reverberated as the predominant voice, piercing through the mental chaos. Suddenly, rity enveloped my mind like an intense burst of light shining before my eyes, liberating me from the clutches of darkness. In that instant, I instinctively wrenched my hand free from the firm grasp of the vige chieftess, copsing onto my back as I endeavoured to regain myposure and reim control over my scattered thoughts.


    "Haaaa! Haaaaaa!" The echoes of myboured breaths mingled with the vige chieftess''s audible exhtions, both of us attempting to regain ourposure and collect ourselves after the intense experience. Amidst the heavy breathing, her voice pierced through the air, calling out my name, "Orion.." Determined to respond, I mustered the strength to prop myself up, leveraging my elbows for support and pressing my palms firmly against the ground to stabilize my body. With a deliberate "Ahem!" to clear my throat, I finally managed to address her, eager to know the revtions she had glimpsed. "Were you able to catch a glimpse of my future?" I asked impatiently, as the tone in her voice suggested that she had indeed witnessed something of significance.


    To my utter astonishment, the vige chieftess shook her head, a bewildering amount of confusion etched upon her face. Her mouth parted, but she swiftly sealed it shut, as if grappling with an inexplicable dilemma. With renewed focus, she locked her gaze onto mine and uttered, "I was unable to see anything." Scepticism welled up within me, as all I had witnessed was an imprable shroud of darkness. Whereas, the vige chieftess''s numerous frantic reactions had suggested otherwise, making her im difficult to fathom. "You didn''t see anything?" I queried once more, allowing my doubts to unfurl across my countenance, no longer concealing my emotions in this perplexing turn of events.


    The vige chieftess caught sight of my incredulous expression,prehending my disbelief in her words. Lowering her head wearily, she let out a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of exhaustion. With a defeated look etched across her face, she shook her head and confessed, "Believe me, I honestly didn''t see anything. And in case you''re wondering why my voice sounded so frantic, it was precisely because I couldn''t see anything. Neither your future nor even a fleeting glimpse of it."


    I didn''t know when, but a sudden heavy frown hung across my face. Was it possible that she was unable to see my future because I was a transmigrator, or perhaps, my future had already ended the very moment the former Orion''s soul died? Even though the two options seemed usible enough despite how oundish they might sound to someone else, I buried them deep within my mind and thought about what pondered over what other things that I wouldn''t have noticed until today. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Orion," the vige chieftess called out to me once again, interrupting my thoughts. I redirected my gaze towards her, only to find her staring at me with an intense expression, as if she were searching for answers, her eyes scanning me from head to toe. "How were you born?".


    "Huh?" I blinked in surprise, caught off guard by her unexpected question. I watched as she leaned closer, then shook her head, realizing her words may have been unclear. After a brief pause, she corrected herself, "I meant, were you born through your mother or....."


    Upon hearing her question, my face contorted into a tight scrunch, causing the vige chieftess to swiftly close her mouth, seemingly realizing the absurdity of her question. "What kind of question is that, chieftess?" I retorted, feigning an irritated expression on my face.


    "I apologize if I sounded like a mad woman," she admitted, leaning back to her previous position without missing a beat. With a conflicted expression on her face, she continued, "What I''m trying to say is that everyone I have used my gift on has always had a future, a vivid scene that unfolds before us and inevitablyes to pass." She continued, her voice filled with bewilderment. "However, with you, I saw nothing... Nothing at all. And though it may be hard for you to believe, I''ve even tested my gift on trees, nts, and tree nymphs, and they all possess a future. But there''s one exception. I have also tested my gift on objects such as rocks, sticks, sand, and stones, and only their futures remain unseen. In other words..." The vige chieftess paused, her hesitation evident as if she couldn''t bring herself to utter the next sentence, as if this unbelievable urrence defied all possibility. She bit her lip, struggling to find the courage toplete her words.


    As I observed her eyes darting erratically over my body, I seized the opportunity to process her words. My eyes widened in astonishment, transforming swiftly into a deep frown. In an instant, my face became a nk canvas, devoid of any emotion, as I locked my gaze with the vige chieftess and uttered, "Chieftess, are you equating my future to that of an object?".

 Chapter 138 A Perplexing Revelation

    She shook her head, her eyes darting around in a frantic search for the right words. It was as if she was struggling to convey her thoughts. Suddenly, her eyelids snapped shut, and she took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. Then, in an instant, her eyes opened wide, focusing intently on me.


    "I know how absurd my words may sound," she began, her voice filled with a mix of desperation and determination. "But you have to understand, I have used my gift for a long time. I have always been able to urately read a person''s future or at least catch a glimpse of it. That''s how my gift is supposed to work, until I met you. A boy without a future, as dark and lifeless as an inanimate object."


    The vige chieftess''s expression turned solemn. "So, when I asked you that question, it was not topare you to an object. It was because believing in you would be tantamount to doubting my gift, and by extension, doubting Naka, the one who bestowed it upon me. However, if the fault lies with you, then my gift remains intact. The problem lies with you."


    Though a tinge of annoyance prickled within me at theparison of my future to that of an object, I couldn''t deny the ring fact that I stood as the only anomaly in the room. The fault did not lie with the vige chieftess or her gift; it resided within me. However, I had no intention of revealing this realization to her. With a sigh that mimicked defeat, I shook my head and responded, "I understand. But honestly, how do you expect me to react after discovering something like this?"


    The vige chieftess nodded, her expression shifting from confusion and seriousness to deep thoughtfulness. "I understand your concerns," she acknowledged, "That''s why, for the time being, you must keep this incident a secret. I need to find a logical exnation for what we have experienced today. It might take some time, as I have never encountered something like this in all my years. So please be patient and wait for my call when I have gathered more information."


    Once she finished speaking, she swiftly turned her head to the side, as if addressing someone behind me. "What''s the time now?" she inquired. I turned my head to nce behind me and was taken aback to see A standing there, offering a prompt response. "It''s almost noon, Chieftess."


    "Noon?" I eximed, taken aback. Thoughts raced through my mind as I turned my head towards the mess we had created earlier with A''s spilt juices. To my astonishment, the spot was spotless, as if it had been meticulously cleaned with a rag, erasing any trace of our previous mishap.


    In an instant, a realization dawned upon me that the mere seconds I had experienced held the weight of several hours. "My gift also distorts the perception of time, so what may feel like minutes to us could be mere seconds outside our bodies, or even hours," the vige chieftess exined, observing my surprised expression. "But I have no control over how it functions, so sometimes itsts only a few seconds, minutes, or hours," shemented, rifying and shaking her head in response. Then, her gaze shifted towards A as she instructed, "Apany him to the gates," before redirecting her focus back to me. "Since you''ll be upied tomorrow, you can return home and remember to keep our discussion a secret until I find a reasonable exnation, alright?"


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Alright," I nodded affirmatively "I never had any intention of revealing this to anyone anyway." Even if I were foolish enough to share such a baffling revtion, how could I possibly exin to others that I was devoid of a future?


    The vige chieftess appeared contented with my response, a smile gracing her features as she nodded approvingly. "That''s good to hear. Now, you can leave. A will guide you out." Without hesitation, I rose to my feet, turning to find A beckoning me to follow her.As we ventured out of the room and traversed the intricately adorned corridors, my mind oscited between reflections on my encounter with the vige chieftess and the mesmerizing sway of A''s expected partially exposed buttocks, a hypnotic rhythm leading me forward.


    And soon, as I found myself lost within thebyrinth of my thoughts, contemting the implications of my non-existent future and how it could either benefit or trouble me, A''s voice suddenly jolted me back to reality. "See you--" she began to say, but before she could finish her sentence, our paths collided. In a stroke of luck, A managed to maintain her bnce and steady herself after the unexpected collision. "Sorry about that," I apologized, gingerly pulling back my exposed foreskin from brushing against her exposed and prominent buttcheeks.


    "Don''t worry," A reassured me, shaking her head and turning to face me. "I overheard everything the vige chieftess said, so I understand why you''re struggling to believe or make sense of her words," she empathized, her warm smile offering reassurance. "Besides, as the vige chieftess mentioned, you should rest for your warrior''s training tomorrow, and I couldn''t agree more."


    Although it was clear that A had taken a liking to me, I simply returned her smile and said, "Alright then, I''ll see youter." I knew that our rtionship had the potential to grow stronger in the future, and I didn''t want to jeopardize it just because I was feeling confused and in a bad mood.


    A nodded and watched as I walked out of the gate, exchanging nods with the two guards stationed beside it. However, as I made my way home at thiste hour for the first time, I couldn''t help but notice how subdued the nightlife in the vige seemed. The streets were eerily quiet, with only a few dimly litnterns casting feeble light on the deserted red y-moulded pathways.


    ¡­...


    The vige chieftess observed intently as A retreated into her private chamber, a space reserved for handling the tasks and responsibilities assigned to her by the vige chief. Zara, still savouring the sulent kalna fruits hastily presented to her by her servants, inhaled deeply before speaking. "Has he left?" she inquired, her voiceced with curiosity and a hint of exhaustion from channelling her gift.

 Chapter 139 Uncertain Expectations

    "Yes," A swiftly responded, affirming Zara''s inquiry with a firm nod. She began, "Chieft--"


    Interrupting her, Zara interjected with a mix of exasperation and conviction, "If you''re going to question whether I lied to him, then spare yourself the trouble because I didn''t. And even if I did, I gain nothing from deceiving a young man with a six-star potential for inner strength." Zara took a forceful bite of the juicy kalna fruit, expressing her frustration through vigorous chewing. The notion of a futureless boy seemed absurd, akin to a lifeless body or mere grains of sand beneath their feet. How could he be alive and yet devoid of a future? "It defies all logic!" Zara muttered under her breath, her frustration seeping through, as she gnawed on the kalna fruit. "It makes absolutely no sense!".


    Observing the distressed countenance of the woman before her, A reluctantly suppressed her questions, realizing that this matter was bound to consume much of the chieftess''s time. Having witnessed and overheard the entire conversation between the chieftess and the boy, A was certain of the truthfulness in their exchange. It was clear that this revtion had the potential to create a significant upheaval. "I will go and prepare your bath for you, Chieftess," A offered, acknowledging that it was the least she could do in such a perplexing situation.


    "Please do," Zara nodded, understanding the gesture. Then she immediately inquired, "Has the vige chief returned from the second hut?" Zara hesitated, contemting whether to divulge this information to her partner, who held a particr fascination with Orion, the only individual to have ever achieved a six-star potential for inner strength during the evaluation process.


    "No," A replied, shaking her head in response. Sensing the chieftess''s unease, she further inquired, "Would you like me to send a message to him, Chieftess?"


    Almost instinctively, Zara vigorously shook her head, realizing she had overreacted. Sheposed herself, clearing her throat before speaking again, "No. Just prepare my bath so that I can take some time to rest," she requested, her energy noticeably subdued as she chewed on the kalna fruit in her hand.


    "Alright, Chieftess, I''ll be back in a minute," A stated, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She turned around and exited the room, opening and closing the door behind her. A heavy sigh of weariness escaped her lips, betraying the weight on her shoulders. As she stepped into the corridor, she couldn''t help but reflect on the unexpected encounter with the intriguing young man. Contrary to her initial assumptions, he wasn''t swept away by his own fame and arrogance, nor did he hold any disdain for her due to her less youthful appearance. Instead, he proved to be a source of trouble that had given the chieftess a lingering headache, one that she knew would persist for days toe.


    ¡­..........¡­.


    "No, I won''t do it," Grandma Celia dered firmly, her head shaking in clear refusal. She stood her ground, while Grandma Derry and Vivian looked on, standing at a respectful distance from their hut. Grandma Vivian couldn''t help but voice her curiosity, being the first to respond, "Why? Don''t you want to inform Celeste that you''re carrying her son''s child and also let Orion know he''s about to be a father?" A frown creased her lips, reflecting the weight of her words.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, I won''t do it," Grandma Celia reiterated, shaking her head with determination. "Besides, didn''t we discuss calling a healer first to confirm whether I''m pregnant or not? It''s possible that I''m simply sick instead of carrying a child." Grandma Derry chimed in, her voiceced with a touch of sarcasm, "And you truly believe that the symptoms resembling pregnancy, urring days after Orion yed with your body and released his semen inside your vagina, might be attributed to a mere sickness instead?"


    Grandma Celia bit her lip, torn between her uncertainty and the proximity of Celeste''s hut just a few steps away. She nced back at her two hut mates, one with a serious gaze and the other seemingly interested in getting closer to the boy, creating aplex dynamic within the group.


    "Fine," Grandma Celia reluctantly agreed. Despite having recognized various symptoms that pointed towards her being pregnant with Orion''s child, she remained hesitant about how to approach Celeste and even Orion himself. While the boy had lost his memory and disyed a newfound sweetness and pleasantness, she couldn''t predict their reaction upon learning that an older woman like herself, albeit their neighbour, was carrying his baby. They might use her of lying or, worse yet, suspect her of trying to get close to Orion due to his remarkable six stars potential revealed during the inner strength evaluation. Such oues were far from desirable and could spiral into even more disastrous consequences than she could imagine.


    Regardless, Grandma Derry couldn''t contain her happiness and grinned widely. "That''s good," she nodded approvingly. "Now, let''s go meet the boy that made you pre--".


    "AHEMM!" A loud throat-clearing sound pierced through the atmosphere, signalling that someone was standing behind them. Their steps faltered with hesitation as they all turned around to see who it was.


    "Ingrid," Grandma Vivian was the first to lock eyes with the intruder. "You guys came homete today?" Grandma Derry, on the other hand, averted her gaze and pretended not to notice the interruption. With a quickened pace, she turned around and started walking away in silence.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself, Derry," Ingrid said sharply, causing Grandma Derry to pause in her tracks and reluctantly return to her previous position. She scanned the faces of all three women in front of her, still unable to believe the conversation she had just overheard. "Celia, are you really pregnant?" Her gaze settled on Grandma Celia, who was massaging her throbbing headache.


    With a deeply exhausted and defeated sigh, Grandma Celia muttered, "Great. Just great. Now everyone knows."


    Ingrid observed the hesitation that quickly spread across their faces, and she took a moment to inhale and exhale slowly, realizing the absurdity of the situation and understanding that this was not a joke.

 Chapter 140 Worried Family

    Observing their expectant expressions, Celia''s head nodded in affirmation, her response resonating through the stillness of the night. "Yes," she uttered, the sound of her own voice lingering in the air. "I am."


    Meanwhile, Ingrid, despite recognizing the seriousness of what she had heard, struggled to fully grasp its reality. However, a determined resolve set in. "Let''s go inside; We are going to discuss this," sheturned around and dered, her gaze locking with Meldra, whose eyes and mouth remained agape in astonishment. While disbelief still lingered within Ingrid, Meldra, finding the situation utterly absurd, suppressed her inquiries, calming her racing heart as they turned and proceeded toward their hut.


    ¡­...........


    "Calm down," reassured Reena, her eyes fixed on her mother''s restless pacing within the hut. She shared her mother''s unease, feeling a sense of uneasiness herself that prevented her from sleeping earlier.


    "I had warned him... I had warned him that being a warrior was too dangerous," anxiously eximed Celeste. "And now, on his very first day, he chooses to get injured, or even worse..." Just as she was about to conclude her statement, the door swung open dramatically, revealing Orion on the other side. The hut, previously filled with worried sighs and concerned murmurs, fell abruptly silent as Celeste sprinted and flung herself into her son''s arms. With a resounding thud, their collision sent them both sprawling to the ground, causing them to wince in pain.


    Orion winced, clutching his throbbing head as he struggled to sit upright. His gaze fell upon his mother, her hands tightly encircling his waist, relief mingled with exhaustion evident on her face. "Somehow, I had a feeling none of you would sleep until I returned home," Orion remarked, his intuition having prepared him for such a scenario. With that foresight, he had hastened his pace, running all the way back.


    "Come on, I think that''s enough for now," Orion said, making a determined effort to pry his mother''s hands away from his waist using both of his own. However, just as he was on the verge of seeding, she suddenly seized his arm, twisting and turning it at various angles as if searching for something. The process repeated with his other arm, followed by a meticulous scan of his entire body. Recognizing her intent, he swiftly rose and distanced himself by stepping into the hut. Though he understood her concerns, he couldn''t help but remark, "You don''t have to search me like that, you know," Orion said, while adding, "I''m perfectly fine," as he nodded reassuringly at Reena. She responded with a weary sigh, and then he extended his arms wide, catching sight of Gina as she sprinted towards him.


    "As you can see, I''m unharmed. So next time, you guys should have a little more faith in me," Orion stated, affectionately ruffling her hair before his sister released her firm grip on him. Curiosity sparked, Gina sniffed the air around him, her nose detecting a peculiar scent. "What''s that smell?" she inquired, likely detecting the lingering aroma of A''s potent pussy juices. In response, he simply replied, "Oh, nothing," while making his way towards the backyard for a quick bath and some well-deserved rest. Or better yet, to wash off the smell before his mother caught wind of it.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, as Orion made his way to the backyard for a refreshing bath, he hurriedly dashed to the room to retrieve an extra tulga. Catching a glimpse of her mother''s exhausted expression, Reena turned to her and confidently dered, "See, I told you he''d be alright." With decisiveness, she rose from her seat and walked towards the centre of the room. "Now that you''ve calmed down, I need to get some sleep and prepare for tomorrow," she announced, arranging the mat to settle in and gear up for her work at the farm.


    Following her elder sister''s lead, Gina chimed in, joining the conversation. "Weren''t it me who reassured both of you that he would be fine?" she teased, lying down on the mat beside her sister.


    Celeste yfully snorted at her daughter''s remark, appreciating their optimism. She headed to the kitchen to fetch some wooden tes, intending to serve Orion some fresh fruits. After all, she knew that his first day of warrior training, and the challenging days thaty ahead, would be demanding and exhausting. He would undoubtedly need all the support he could get.


    After a few minutes had psed, Orion emerged from the backyard, his body settling onto the ground as he sought some well-deserved rest. Celeste, brimming with curiosity about his day, couldn''t resist asking, "So, how was it?" Seizing a Lipry fruit, she picked it and extended her hand toward his mouth, offering a tempting bite. Orion, appreciating the gesture, calmly took a mouthful of the fruit, relishing the vours as he chewed and eventually swallowed. With a hint of exhaustion in his voice, he replied,"It was somewhat enjoyable, yet really exhausting." He went on to recount the day''s events, skillfully omitting certain vital details such as his consumption of the Vlkyr vine and the alluring encounters he had experienced along the way. However, he did highlight how he utilized his gift to deftly eradicate the Vlkyr vines, something that Celeste was already aware of since she had witnessed him demonstrating it to Reena earlier.


    As Celeste listened intently to her son''s detailed ount of his training, a whirlwind of emotions coursed through her body. Among the array of feelings, the most potent was a tidal wave of relief that washed over her, soothing her restless mind and body. At least now, she could find sce in the knowledge that her son possessed the ability to fend for himself as a warrior. However, that sense of assurance came with a caveat¡ªit did not extend to him venturing across the other side of the river.


    "Oh, and there''s something else I want to discuss," Orion announced, his stomach satiated and energy revitalized, leaving him with only one task left before he could finally rest. Intrigued, Celeste inquired, "What is it?" Her curiosity was piqued as she observed the intensity that swiftly settled upon Orion''s face. She recognized that whenever he adopted such a solemn demeanour, it signified the gravity of the forting conversation.

 Chapter 141 The Answer

    Firstly, Orion nced around the room and observed that his sisters were all sound asleep, likely having dozed off while he was still immersed in the backyard bath. With his attention redirected towards his mother, he took a deep breath and began, "It''s about my memory loss." Celeste''s brow furrowed in response to his words, unable to suppress her concern. "Haven''t we discussed this before?" she questioned, her voice tinged with a mixture of confusion and gentle reproach. "Didn''t you express the desire to make new memories and live your life to the fullest?" Her brows knitted together in contemtion as she added thoughtfully, "Or is this rted to something else entirely?".


    As Orion locked eyes with his mother, he nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, it''s about something else," he confirmed, carefully gauging her expression to determine the right words for exining the situation. "It''s about the true events that led to my memory loss. I didn''t simply walk to the other side of the river on my own. Instead..." Orionmenced with his exnation, recounting both the tale Gorg had disclosed to him and the family''s immediate desire to apologize once they had discovered the truth. Upon concluding his ount, he was met with a sight he had anticipated: Celeste''s face twisted with anger, her teeth audibly grinding in fury.


    "Is that all?" Celeste inquired, making an effort to steady her frayed nerves after absorbing everything he had disclosed. "Yes, that''s all," Orion replied, his head bobbing in confirmation. "So, what do you think about it?" he asked, his gaze fixed upon his mother, brimming with curiosity to discover her response. He had made it explicitly clear to Gorg that it would ultimately be his mother''s decision to handle, considering she was currently shouldering the responsibility of caring for all three of them. Furthermore, she was the one most deeply affected by his memory loss, leaving him with no reason to withhold the decision-making power from her.


    "We do nothing," Celeste replied, a cruel and irritated smile gracing her face as she locked eyes with Orion. Caught off guard by her unexpected response, Orion sought rification, uttering a, "Huh?" He had anticipated her exploding in rage or sumbing to her short-fused temperament, where he would have no choice but to exert all his efforts to pacify her. However, her subdued reaction puzzled him. Celeste let out a deep breath before borating, her voiceced with bitterness, "If I''m not mistaken, the reason they suddenly decided to apologize is that they realized you had awakened a six-star potential during the inner strength evaluation. They fear that you may eventually regain your memories and pose a threat in the future when you be a powerful and influential warrior. So, their intention is to settle our differences now, ensuring you won''t report the matter to the vige chief or trouble themter." As her grinding teeth grew louder, she continued, "If only I had known they were so cunning and evil, I would have never epted the friendly gestures they extended to us, nor allowed you to befriend that boy named Gorg in the first ce."


    Suddenly, as if the subdued emotions on Celeste''s face and the grinding of her teeth were nothing more than a fleeting illusion, they vanished in an instant, swept away like a gust of wind. A mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes as she dered, "Instead of offering them a response, we will leave them in a state of uncertainty and fear, aware that there is a possibility of something bad happening in the future." A proud smile adorned her face, a testament to her satisfaction with how she had handled the situation. With the weight of this calcted decision resting upon her shoulders, she eagerly awaited the unfolding of events, intrigued to witness the effects of this newfound stress on their adversaries.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion listened attentively, unable to resist asking, "Is that how you intend to handle this?" Celeste''s expression hardened as she nodded firmly, giving him a reassuring "Yes." She began to speak further, saying, "And although Gorg might be y..." but before she could finish, Orion interjected, "Don''t worry, I won''t stand in your way or sabotage your ns." Celeste blinked in surprise at her son''s words, asking, "You won''t?" Orion nodded in response, affirming, "Yes, I won''t." His gaze drifted down to her tightened fist before him. He recognized the immense effort his mother had invested in their survival, coupled with the profound impact his condition had on her. He understood her need for an outlet to release her frustration, and he saw no reason to interfere since Gorg and his family had willingly walked into this situation, just as the previous Orion had unknowingly stumbled into his own predicament, despite their pure intentions.


    As such, in the midst of it all, Orion''s throbbing shaft stirred beneath his tulga, as he observed his mother''s body stretching in both satisfaction and fatigue¡ªa clear signal that she longed to prepare for a restful slumber. In an instant, he seized her waist and effortlessly guided her to perch atop his throbbing penis, catching her just as she attempted to rise to her feet.


    Despite Celeste''s initial inclination to protest, considering the early morning task of crafting y pots for tomorrow''s market square, she found herself instantly soothed as she felt his scorching member pressing against her covered buttocks. Recognizing his desire, she gracefully shifted her weight, slightly elevating herself on her toes, and extended her hand downward, reaching between her legs to firmly grasp his veiny penis from underneath his tulga.


    Employing the sway of her waist, she sensually ground her exposed asscheeks against his waist, igniting a rhythm that set their bodies aze. With each deliberate motion, she skillfully pumped his penis with her hand, enjoying the throbbing sensation that coursed through her palm, while her protruding buttocks maintained its mesmerizing sway against his upper waist.


    ''Damn,'' Orion''s inner voice resounded with a mix of astonishment and anticipation, spurring him to stretch his legs forward in order to indulge in an even more enticing massage than he had ever experienced.

 Chapter 142 Partners

    Chapter 142 Partners


    Amidst the enticing distractions of ample busts and bare buttocks that often found their way into his hands, he had postponed or even forgotten to inquire about a crucial matter. However, he realized the necessity of acquiring this knowledge now, as it would pave the way for his future ns to unfold effortlessly, streamlining his path towards manifestation.


    As such, Orion felt an urgent need to interject, and he blurted out, "Mom, wait!" Celeste''s hands momentarily froze, still grasping his hardened penis, as she turned her head to meet his gaze. In her eyes, a mixture of surprise and curiosity danced. "What is it?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a touch of uncertainty, wondering if she had misinterpreted his intentions or if there was something more he needed to express. Orion took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking, his words filled with sincerity, "I want a thorough exnation of what it truly means to be partners." Celeste''s eyebrow raised, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "Is that all?" she questioned, her tone betraying a hint of scepticism.


    "Yes," Orion nodded emphatically. "Don''t leave anything out. Tell me everything I need to know about being a partner and having one."


    Celeste couldn''t help but anticipate another unconventional request from her son, one that would invariably culminate in an overwhelming release of his potent semen, as it had been a recurring theme since the day she had be his partner. However, she had long anticipated this very question and found herself almost amused by the dyed timing of his inquiry. Yet, within this amusement, her heart was further fortified with the unwavering knowledge that her son loved her to such a deep extent that he was willing to demonstrate it without fully understanding the depths of what he was delving into.


    Clearing her throat, she began, her voice carrying a sense of wisdom and experience, "Once you be a partner, the boundaries between what is hers and what is yours fade away, as you both be a united family. Everything that belongs to one bes shared with the other, creating a bond of unity. Moreover, having a partner means that you no longer have the sole authority to make life-altering decisions without consulting your partner. You must seek their opinion and consider their perspective before making any significant choices or agreements."


    Pausing for a moment, she let her words hang in the air, allowing their weight to sink in. Then, she continued with a dissipated eagerness in her voice, "This also extends to matters of having children. While older partners, who may not be as fertile, may not worry about this aspect, for younger and more fertile couples who have yet to reach elderhood, it''s essential to discuss and n if you wish to have attractive children in the future. Or, on the other side, ensure that your partner doesn''t give birth to a child with an unattractive partner. However, this aspect can be resolved if you possess enough wealth to barter with. In that case, physical attractiveness might be less important to others."


    As she concluded her exnation, a faint chuckle escaped her lips, mingled with a hint of weariness. "I believe that covers everything," she remarked, punctuating her statement with a tired sigh.


    Although Orionprehended his mother''s words, including the underlying sentiments regarding her sacrifices to raise him and his sisters, he opted to keep those thoughts to himself. There seemed to be no relevance in voicing them at that moment, as it would divert the conversation without adding any meaningful contribution. Moreover, now that he had gained aprehensive understanding of what being a partner and having one means, he appreciated its simplicity, as it was not that far from what he had assumed.


    With this in mind, he posed a question, "So, if I were to ask you not to kushi would anybody, no matter what. would you ept?".


    Celeste paused the gentle strokes on his veiny penis, her hand freezing mid-air as her son''s words reached her ears. Slowly, she turned her head to lock eyes with Orion, an annoyed glint sparkling in her gaze. "Bold of you to assume that your mother receives offers from others to have kushi with her," she retorted, her voiceced with a hint of feigned amusement. Shaking her head in mock disapproval, she couldn''t help but let out a snort. "You know, it''s not really good for you to tease your mother like that," she yfully admonished.


    Releasing her hand from his throbbing member momentarily, she adjusted her grip, her touch growing firmer and more forceful. With a renewed intensity, she began pumping his penis, eliciting a deep inhtion and exhtion from Orion in response.


    "Okay, I was only joking," Orion quickly interjected, a yful smile dancing on his lips. Deep down, he already knew the answer to his question, as he had overheard simr conversations while recovering in Aunt Greta''s hut. However, he felt the need to ask for confirmation, just to solidify their understanding.


    As his mother''s tulga gracefully slid up her waist, she skillfully manoeuvred her bountiful butt cheeks along the edge of his engorged penis, simultaneously applying forceful strokes and pumps. Orion''s senses were overwhelmed by the pleasurable sensations coursing through his body, but his focus remained on the conversation at hand.


    "But since that is the case," he continued, his voiceced with decisiveness, "you are never allowed to have kushi with anybody, even if I were to allow it. Never!" His words carried a sense of possessiveness, a desire to safeguard his mother''s affections. Although he was uncertain if such a power as mind control existed in their vige, his encounters with the vige chieftess, who possessed the ability to glimpse into the future, had instilled in him the belief that anything was possible when it came to awakened gifts.


    Celeste, taken aback by Orion''s firm deration, paused her actions, her eyes widening with surprise. "Are you saying that even if I do receive an enticing offer for Kushi in the future, I should reject it, even if you change your mind and give me permission?" she questioned, seeking rification. However, before she could receive a response, the room was filled with a resounding "Smack!" as Orion''s hand made contact with her ample buttocks.

 Chapter 143 Partners (2) (R18)

    The force of the p caused Celeste to lurch forward, her knee hitting the ground while her hand instinctively reached out to steady herself. With a slight wince, she stretched her other hand to rub her sore backside, a mix of surprise, and difort evident on her face.


    Orion''s voice carried a serious and unwavering tone as he made his stance clear. "Even if you were to receive Kushi bargains every single day, you must only refuse and reject them. I will not tolerate anything beyond that," he asserted firmly, his gaze fixed on his mother. His words hung in the air, charged with determination and a hint of protectiveness. "Is that clear?" he asked, his tone leaving no room for ambiguity.


    Without hesitation, Celeste found herself nodding with a smile adorning her face, her heart pounding with an intensity she had never experienced before. Even though her son''s yful treatment made her feel like a child again, it was a sensation she secretly relished, knowing that the potential embarrassment of their intimate moments being witnessed by their daughters or others would be averted. As much as she tried to deny it, even though not getting any Kushi had be second nature to her since bing pregnant with Gina because of her unattractiveness, her heart inexplicably fluttered as she absorbed Orion''s words.


    And then, in that pivotal moment, as Orion''smand filled the air, Celeste''s pulse quickened even further. "Now that we''ve settled that, let''s pick up where we left off," he uttered, his voice brimming with desire. "Let''s see how many times I need to release my semen in you in order for you to get pregnant with my child." A surge of anticipation surged through her veins as Celeste swiftly hoisted her tulga up to her waist, her movements fluid and mesmerizing. Squatting back on her feet, she gracefully positioned herself on the tip of his pulsing penis, allowing their bodies to meld together in a harmonious unity, guided by the undeniable force of their shared pleasure.


    Certainly, Celeste, just like Orion, wasn''t apprehensive about the possibility of her giving birth once again. In fact, she weed it with an eager anticipation that brimmed within her. With each emotional pration where her son delved deep into the intimate confines of her vagina, releasing his semen in sweet surrender, Celeste couldn''t help but yearn for the miraculous creation that might ensue. For her, carrying his child and being the first woman to do so held a deep sense of privilege and blessing, a sacred bond that she believed no other mother had been fortunate enough to experience.


    With her heart racing and her breath quickening, Celeste skillfully guided her body in rhythmic motion, synchronizing her movements with Orion''s. Each sway of her waist sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, intensifying the connection between their bodies. She expertly manoeuvred her uncovered ample buttocks, pressing them firmly against his warm skin, feeling the friction and heat build with each tantalizing grind. As her protruding fleshy ass cheeks undted, her pink hole grazed the surface of his pulsating penis, creating a delicious friction that ignited their desire even further. With a firm yet tender grip, she pumped his member from the other side, revelling in the sensation of veiny it became, as it pulsated with more force.


    Meanwhile, Orion was ovee with a surge of ecstasy as he watched and felt his mother''s tantalizing movements, her voluptuous mature buttocks grinding against hisp, and her motherly vagina lips delicately brushing against his throbbing shaft as she skillfully stroked its surface. The sheer pleasure of the moment caused Orion to utter a breathless exmation, "Amazing."


    Startled by her son''s murmured words, Celeste turned her head to face him, her curiosity piqued. "What did you say?" she inquired, her voice filled with a mixture of suspense and a desire to please him, hoping that his words held the potential to intensify their shared experience and let her understand what next to do so that she could help him release his semen deep inside her again.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion, emboldened by the growing intensity of their connection, voiced his deepest desire. "Put it in," he whispered, his words hanging in the air, filled with a mixture of expectation and longing. Celeste''s eyes widened in surprise, his unexpected request catching her off guard. She hesitated for a moment, uncertain of how to proceed in this unfamiliar situation. It was a role reversal she had never experienced before, as she was ustomed to him prating her vagina and folding his hardened penis into the depths of her fleshy inner walls. Now, he was urging her to take charge, to assume control of the process.


    However, Celeste needed no further instruction. With unwavering focus, she propelled her waist forward, her grip firm on her son''s penis, guiding its eager tip towards the eager entrance of her waiting vagina.


    With deliberate slowness, she initiated their contact, allowing his foreskin to breach the threshold of her moistened depths. The sensation of his extremely veiny penis entering her sent shivers of pleasure cascading through her body, causing her wetted vagina to contract and pulsate in response. Each inch of his penis''s progress was savoured, their union unfolding with tantalizing patience.


    As thest vestiges of separation dissolved, Celeste''s grip shifted, tenderly cradling Orion''s balls, her touch sending ripples of pleasure coursing through him. Then, with a resounding "plop," she plunged herrge motherly buttocks onto Orion''sp once more.


    "Ploop?? pah??" "Plop?? paaah??"


    "AHHH~~~" Orion''s moans of delight filled the room, echoing with each passionate surge that coursed through his scorching member. The raw, unrefined way his mother dick rode him, unleashing her amateurish prowess, elicited an intensity of pleasure he hadn''t anticipated. It was a delightful surprise that surpassed his wildest expectations, leaving him craving for more.


    As Celeste turned her head, her eyes capturing the fervent expression on her son''s face, a thoughtful glint danced in her eyes. She couldn''t resist the temptation to push the boundaries further. With a confident move, she lifted herrge buttocks, forcefully pping it against hisp with a resounding "Pah!" The impact sent a delicious shiver down their spines, as she twisted her ass cheeks around his bare waist, forcing dragging his penis that was still in her vagina like a handle as she raised her enormous buttocks upwards once again.

 Chapter 144 Her Treasure (R18)

    "Ahhh~~~ Uhhh~~~" Orion''s moans escted, a poem of ecstasy escaping his lips and fueling Celeste''s desire to continue her movements. Motivated by his blissful cries, she found renewed stamina to continue, despite the electrifying sensations that surged through her vagina. With determination, she plunged deep and forcefully, with several more resounding "Pahhh~~" and "Plop~~~"


    "Mmmmhhh~~~" She stifled her moans, allowing only tantalizing whispers of pleasure to escape her lips as she continued to move her voluptuous buttocks up and down. With each rhythmic motion, a rhythm of sensuous sounds filled the air, a mesmerizing chorus of "Pah~~ Pah~~~" and "Pahhh~~ Pahh~~~" The enticing melody of her pping ass cheeks coordinated with the intoxicating rhythm created by their intense pration, casting a spell of pure satisfaction in the room.


    "Pah~~ pp~~"


    As her buttocks gracefully descended, they met Orion''sps with a resounding and seductive p.


    "Pahhh~~ Pahhh~~"


    As the intense moments unfolded, Celeste could feel her vagina bing increasingly slick and drenched with juices. With every irresistible movement, he effortlessly glided in and out of her, the velvety wetness enveloping him in a seamless union. The intense pleasure building within her heightened her senses, urging her to open her eyes that had been closed in blissful surrender.


    With her gaze fixed on Orion, Celeste extended her hand, guided by a primal instinct. Her touch was gentle yet firm as she delicately caressed his throbbing balls, cupping them in her hands. The electrifying sensation of her tender grasp sent a surge of bliss coursing through Orion, "Uhhh~~~ amplifying the already intoxicating experience.


    Driven by the overwhelming desire to intensify their bond, Celeste lowered her waist once more, impaling herself on him with a resounding "Pahh~~~". The forceful collision of their bodies echoed through the room, punctuating the air with the rawness of their affection. The powerful thrust elicited a primal cry from Orion''s lips, a desperate moan escaping in a breathless "aHHH~~".


    In the heat of their passionate exchange, Orion couldn''t resist the temptation to match Celeste''s enthusiasm. With a sly glint in his eyes, he tightened his grip on her voluptuous ass cheeks, his fingers sinking into the soft flesh, relishing in the sensation. A surge of dominance surged through him as he controlled her movements, exerting his will upon her.


    "PAHH~~ SQUENCH~~" The sound of their collision reverberated through the room as Celeste involuntarily let out a guttural groan, "~~Urrgggh~~" caught off guard by the sudden increase in intensity. Her legs tingled with a delicious numbness, a testament to the pleasure coursing through her pink hole. Yet, despite the overwhelming tingling sensations, Celeste''s determination remained unyielding.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As her son''s hands expertly shaped and moulded her curvaceous buttocks, a newfound appreciation for her curves washed over Celeste. Gone were her insecurities, reced by the undeniable validation of his desire. With unwavering resolve, she stretched her hands outward, firmly nting them on the ground, maintaining her position atop his throbbing member.


    Summoning every ounce of her strength, Celeste mustered the willpower to lift herself off his penis once more. The strength in her arms and the fire in her core fueled her determination. And before Orion could react, she mmed herself down, impaling herself forcefully upon him, her body quivering with a mixture of pleasure and exertion.


    Finallyprehending what he desired, Celeste arched her body downward, her palms still anchored firmly on the ground, and increased her pace with renewed fervour. "Pahh~~pahhh~~~" Their bodies chanted, her soaked hole swallowing and pulling her son''s drenched penis out of her insides, each movement igniting sparks of euphoria. Sensing an opportunity, Orion seized it, using his strength to forcefully drive her down onto his member once again, their flesh colliding with a resounding p, "~~PAAAHH~~".


    The cycle of passion repeated, their bodies harmonizing in a primal dance of desire. Orion could feel his penis finally swelling and twitching within her wet motherly embrace, signalling the approaching peak of pleasure. With a guttural grunt escaping his lips, he began to utter, "I''m about t..." but before he could finish his sentence, Celeste, driven by her own insatiable craving, took matters into her own hands. She mmed her generous buttocks onto hisps, pressing her birthing hole tightly against her son''s penis, creating a tantalizing friction that sent shivers coursing through her body.


    In an explosion of sensation, a spine-tingling heat surged from her core, radiating through her entire being. A cascade of hot, tingling fluid shot forth from her depths, flooding her senses with overwhelming bliss.


    As her energy slowly drained from her body, Celeste bore the relentless surge of warm, tingling semen that erupted from her son''s penis and surged up into her womb. The intense sensation left her quivering, her strength waning with each powerful release. Exhaustion began to wash over her, overwhelming her desire to continue squatting on him. Gradually, she leaned back, finding sce and support in the solid warmth of Orion''s chest.


    Orion skillfully caught her, adjusting his body slightly upward to support her weight while seizing the opportunity to explore further. His fingers skillfully pinched and gently rubbed her maternal pussy lips, keen to gauge if she, too, was reaching the point of release. As anticipated, Celeste''s legs immediately straightened, and a surge of warm liquid, intermingled with his thick semen, streamed down his balls, finding their final destination on the floor below them.


    "Haaaaa...¡­ Haaaaaa...¡­" Celeste breathed out loudly as shey calmly on his chest. She didn''t know how it was possible that every kushi that she had with her son would be as intense, if not more intense, than theirst one. Her heart raced with a mix of emotions, overwhelmed by the depth of their connection. The moments they shared were like a whirlwind, an exquisite blend of bliss and tenderness that left her breathless.


    "Are you okay?" Orion whispered calmly into her ears, his voice a soothing relief to her senses. His right hand tightened its grasp on herrge breast, offering a supportive anchor as he held her close. With every touch, he moulded and shaped her thumb-sized nipples, finding his ownfort in the embrace.

 Chapter 145 Her Treasure (2)

    "Yes¡­. Haaa¡­.. I''m okay," Celeste replied, her voice tinged with a mixture of relief and exhaustion. She took a deep breath, savouring the moment before closing her eyes to seek some much-needed rest. The physical exertion had left her feeling drained, yet content.


    "I just feel like I can''t move any part of my body at all," she confessed, her words carrying a hint of frustration. Despite her best efforts, she struggled to muster the strength to move her limbs, her body seemingly rooted to the spot. However, her fingers retained their dexterity, a smallfort amidst her temporary immobility.


    Her gaze drifted downwards to her son, whose skilled hands massaged her breast. Until now, Celeste had always seen Orion''s love as that of a loving son and an equal partner, oblivious to any perceived ws or unattractiveness. However, this kushi had revealed a new aspect of their rtionship. It became clear to her that Orion loved not only her as a person, but also cherished her body. The realization was strange and unfamiliar, yet undeniably pleasant.


    Though she couldn''t fullyprehend the depths of his affection, the knowledge that Orion loved her without discrimination, including her physical unattractiveness, brought a smile to her face. It was a reassurance that she could drift off to sleep with, a contentedness that outweighed the fatigue coursing through her weary body.


    Watching his mother drift into a peaceful slumber, Orion couldn''t help but shake his head in gentle amusement. Tenderly, he turned her around, cradling her in his arms as he stood up. With a barely audible sound, akin to a soft "Plop," his shaft slipped out of her wet pussy, and he carefully made his way towards the mat, seeking a serene rest to prepare for the day ahead.


    Laying her down on the mat, Orion observed as his mother unconsciously turned, her body pivoting to face his sisters on one side while presenting her backside towards him.


    Without hesitation, Orion reclined on his mat and instinctively reached for her fleshy inner thighs with his semiid penis. He delicately manoeuvred his hand between her legs, ensuring not to disrupt her much-needed rest. With a gentle motion, he separated her fleshy inner thighs, creating a pathway for his penis to enter her soft awaiting vagina. Exhaling softly, a sense of contentment washed over Orion as he felt his member slide in smoothly, finding its ce of perfectfort within her tight pussy.


    Ufortable to some, yet an exquisite bliss to him.


    "Ah~~" Celeste let out an unexpected, muffled moan from her slumber before returning to silence. In response, Orion softly whispered, "Good night," as he gently draped his arm over her waist, sumbing to sleep alongside her.


    ¡­.........


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like the dawning of each day, Orion roused from slumber, anticipating the familiar sensation of his bones creaking and stretching after a vigorous night of exercise. Yet, as he sat up and let lose a hearty yawn, arching his arms behind him for a customary stretch, an unexpected realization struck him. There was no sensation of strain or stiffness; instead, an invigorating wave coursed through his body, leaving him revitalized to an unprecedented degree.


    "Well, that''s certainly something new," Orion muttered contemtively as he gingerly rose to his feet. Reflecting on the previous day, when he had experienced heightened energy while fucking A after a gruelling and exhrating battle in the forest, andter satisfying his mother with another night of unforgettable pleasure, he found it perplexing that it all felt as if it hadn''t even transpired, despite sleepingte. It didn''t take long for Orion to deduce that this was one of the benefits that came from consuming a Vylkr vine and bing a warrior.


    ''Not only that, it''s still dark,'' Orion thought, peering out through the window of his hut. The morning sun had yet to rise, offering no indication of its imminent arrival. Even though he initially felt as though he had overslept, he had actually awoken early, unburdened by any lingering fatigue or aftereffects from the previous day.


    Regardless, with his mother and sisters still peacefully asleep, Orion advanced into their backyard. He retrieved the y pot, typically used for fetching water, before proceeding to the adjacent room to collect a ripe kalna fruit. Meticulously, he made his way to the door, ensuring its closure before stepping outside, following the path that led him towards the well. Orion knew that Fiona''s lingering resentment or her pretence of indifference might persist, but he refused to sumb to defeat and abandon a woman like her in such a manner.


    After less than twenty minutes of brisk walking, Orion finally arrived at the well. To his surprise, the area appeared deserted, devoid of any sign of human presence. Frustration crept over him, leading him to massage his forehead while releasing a weary sigh. It dawned on him that he might have arrived too early, even before Fiona. Scanning the surroundings, he found no suitable tform to sit on. Consequently, he approached the well and settled on the ground nearby. He carefully ced his y pot, still containing the kalna fruit, in front of him.


    At least he knew he wouldn''t have to wait for long.


    Determined to be patient, Orion decided to upy his time by nning ahead for the day. However, to his surprise, minutes passed by without the sun making its ascent and Fiona failing to arrive.


    ¡­......


    "Atst," Orion exhaled a breath of relief as his gaze fixated on a tall,manding figure steadily approaching from a distance. Without a single word uttered, he instinctively recognized the figure to be none other than Fiona. "Thirty minutes," he muttered to himself, once again tired by the amount of time he had spent perched upon the earthen ground near the well. And that didn''t even ount for the moments wasted before meticulously tracking each passing minute.


    Nevertheless, now that Fiona had finally made her presence known, he held onto the hope that every minute spent waiting would be worth it, his ns ready to spring into action. With anticipation mounting, he attentively observed her stride towards the well, her right hand effortlessly bncing arge sack with a single handle.

 Chapter 146 The Plan

    Despite Fiona''s low tone, her words carried effortlessly through the serene stillness surrounding the well, aided by the gentle caress of the cool morning breeze. The sound reached Orion''s ears, prompting him to gracefully rise from his seated position as she swiftly approached.


    "As expected, you''re always early," Orion remarked, lifting his gaze slightly to meet the towering presence of the woman before him.


    Meanwhile, Fiona found herself at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond to the unexpected situation. Yet, with Orion patiently awaiting her reply, she nodded in acknowledgement and managed to utter, "You''re early too." Orion reciprocated the gesture, silently stooping down to retrieve the Kalna fruit from his y pot before presenting it to her. "Here''s your payment."


    Though a nagging doubt lingered in the depths of Fiona''s mind, suggesting that the young man would persist in troubling her, even after she had admonished him, she only experienced a slight surprise at his early arrival. However, the fact that he chose to act as though yesterday''s events hadn''t urred left her pondering whether he had chosen to take her words seriously, no longer finding a need for their association, or if he was simply feigning ignorance. Nevertheless, as long as she wasn''t reminded of her imposingck of attractiveness, she deemed the situation tolerable.


    "Alright," Fiona nodded, her steps gracefully carrying her around Orion. She delicately positioned the kalna fruit at its regr spot by the side of the well before carefully cing the bag she carried at the back. Once in her designated position, ready to harness her gift, she gestured for Orion to bring his y pot closer. Understanding her unspokenmand, he promptly retrieved the pot and approached.


    As Fiona activated her gift, tapping into her innate ability to draw water from the very depths of the sand, she anticipated that Orion would call out to her or attempt to capture her attention in some manner. However, to her astonishment, a profound silence enveloped their interaction. Orion remained intent, neither speaking nor making any discernible movement, as if his sole purpose was to patiently await thepletion of her task so that he could retrieve his y pot and depart for home. The absence of his usual banter or attempts at engagement left Fiona puzzled, yet suspicious by his stoic demeanour.


    Regardless of the lingering questions in her mind, once Fiona finished filling up Orion''s y pot, she found herself unable to contain her curiosity any longer. As she observed him attempting to bend down and retrieve the pot, preparing to bnce it atop his head, her lips parted with a burning inquiry. "What is it?" she inquired, her gaze wandering across his form before settling on his eyes with an intense focus.


    Orion''s brow furrowed, disying a mix of confusion and curiosity. "What is what?" he questioned; his voice tinged with genuine perplexity. Fiona''s eyes narrowed in response, a flicker of suspicion dancing within them. A multitude of thoughts raced through her mind, intertwining and unravelling until she finally came to a halt. With a resolute exhale, she voiced her observations aloud.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''ve remained unusually quiet, hardly uttering a word," Fiona began, her toneced with suspicion. "Based on what I''ve observed over the past few days, this is not typical behaviour for you." Pausing for a moment, she continued, her voice tinged with a mix of intrigue and uncertainty. "So, it''s either that you''re honestly not nning anything, or this quiet demeanour is merely an act."


    Internally, a triumphant smile spread across Orion''s lips, unable to be contained. Originally, he had intended to engage in conversation with Fiona shortly after her arrival. However, upon careful consideration, he decided that maintaining silence would yield a more revealing oue. Curiosity drove him to observe how she would react to his uncharacteristic quietude. If she failed to call out to him before his departure, he had concocted a n¡ªa grand ruse involving a staged mishap that would provide the perfect opportunity to disclose his identity as a warrior. Confident in the foolproof nature of his scheme, Orion anticipated that his carefully chosen words would seize Fiona''s attention,pelling her to reassess her perception of him, since she herself was a warrior.


    "Weren''t you the one who suggested that we go back to the way our conversation began?" Orion''s voice carried a tinge of confusion, his brow furrowing into a perplexed frown. It seemed as if he couldn''t grasp the sudden question posed by Fiona. His expression hinted at his genuineck ofprehension, as if her questiony beyond his realm of understanding.


    As Orion''s words hung in the air, Fiona found herself staring at him with wide eyes, momentarily taken aback. His response resonated with an unexpected authenticity that caught her off guard. In the tranquility of her hutter that day, as she sought sce and contemted the argument she had shared with Orion, Fiona experienced a moment of rity.


    Reying their interactions in her mind, Fiona acknowledged that Orion was indeed the first person to show genuine curiosity about her gift since she had started working at the well. He approached her with an unquenchable thirst for knowledge, akin to a curious child whose curiosity only grew deeper the more she tried to satisfy it. Lost in her thoughts, Fiona realized that Orion''s words may have held genuine meaning after all.


    Yet, despite Fiona''s lingering doubt, she couldn''t shake off the possibility that Orion, a young man, would genuinely perceive her, a towering, curvaceous, and muscr woman, as beautiful without harbouring any ulterior motives. The notion seemed both bewildering and questionable, casting a veil of uncertainty over her thoughts. Uncertain of how to react, she found herself at a loss for words, her lips sealed tightly in contemtion.


    Observing Fiona''s struggle to hold back her words, as her eyes roamed his body in an attempt to restrain her thoughts, Orion couldn''t resist going further with the roughly sketched n. With a theatrical disappointed sigh, he let out an exaggerated expression of frustration. Shaking his head, he pretended to be disheartened as he bent down to retrieve his y pot once more.

 Chapter 147 Not A Good Plan

    "To think," Orion began, his voiceced with feigned disappointment, "that I was genuinely curious about your first experience with eating a Vylkr vine, and bing a warrior." As he lifted the y pot onto his shoulder and finished his words, a sudden, sharp pain shot through his wrist, causing him to lose his bnce. With a jolt, the y pot slipped from his hands, crashing to the ground without any support. At that moment, the pain coursing through his wrist captured his attention, and he swiftly turned his gaze towards Fiona, who had tightly gripped his wrist with her muscr arms.


    Fiona''s narrowed gaze locked onto Orion, her voiceced with suspicion. "Who told you that?" she demanded. "Because as far as I can remember, I never shared such information with you. So, where did you hear it from?" Being one of the most skilled warriors of her generation, Fiona''s instincts kicked in, and she needed to uncover the source of Orion''s knowledge. Even though she was certain she hadn''t disclosed that particr detail, she couldn''t rule out the possibility of it slipping from her lips unintentionally. She had to ascertain where he had obtained this information to prevent it from spreading among the vigers like wildfire, potentially leading to furtherplications.


    "Don''t worry, it didn''te from you, so you can rx if you''re concerned about it being traced back to you," Orion replied, a hint of confidence in his voice. He had a good idea of what Fiona was contemting, thanks to the teachings of Warrior Jean from the previous day. Knowing that being a warrior was a significant aspect of Fiona''s life, one that required her to endure the rigorous physical transformations to be the best, Orion intentionally used the words he observed to elicit a sharp gaze and a deep, feral tone in her voice. "I won''t ask you again, Orion. If you know what''s good for you, tell me where you obtained that information," Fiona pressed, her voice carrying an air of authority. "Tell me who informed you that warriors need to consume Vylkr vines to improve their strength."


    Orion smirked mischievously at Fiona''s response, clearly enjoying the fact that he had at least stirred up some emotional chords within her. "Alright, here''s the deal," he said, his eyes gleaming with yful defiance. "You release me, and I''ll give you a clue. It''s up to you to decide if that''s enough to satisfy your curiosity."


    Fiona''s frown deepened, torn between her desire to know the source of Orion''s information and her uneasiness about letting him go without a clear answer. She knew the potential consequences of any truth being exposed, and the weight of that responsibility pressed upon her. After a brief moment of hesitation, she tightened her grip on his hands once again, determined to extract the information she sought. "No deal, Orion. You tell me where you heard it from, and then I''ll consider releasing you."


    Orion couldn''t help but roll his eyes inwardly, finding the situation increasingly frustrating. Despite Fiona''s firm grip on his wrist, he refused to let her intimidation affect him. He knew that allowing her to see him as easily swayed or intimidated would undermine the image he wanted to project.


    Keeping a serious expression on his face, Orion''s voice carried a note of decisiveness as he spoke. "I won''t repeat myself again," he warned, his wordsced with a touch of defiance. He refused to be underestimated or controlled, even in this situation.


    Fiona arched an eyebrow, "Or else what?" she said, "Have you forgotten who you''re talking to, young man?" The audacity and confidence in Orion''s words piqued her interest, making her wonder what had instilled such attitude and courage in him.


    Upon hearing Fiona''s defiant words, Orion swiftly activated his gift, drawing upon the strange energy that coursed through his veins. Without giving Fiona a chance to anticipate, a blinding sh erupted before her eyes, unleashing a searing surge of pain that swept through her body like a wildfire. The intensity of the attack momentarily overwhelmed her senses, leaving her momentarily disoriented and staggering backwards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Fiona''s honed reflexes and heightened perception, honed through years of training as a skilled warrior, kicked in swiftly. In a disy of agility and quick thinking, she swiftly released her grip on Orion''s wrist and gracefullynded on her knees, absorbing the shock of the unexpected assault.


    "CRACKKLEE!!"


    As Fiona''s senses returned, her gaze fixated on Orion, whose right arm crackled with an electrifying disy of visible lightning. The mesmerizing spectacle resembled a swirling dance of numerous Vylkr vines, each eagerly awaiting its turn to strike. The vibrant energy surged through his arm, illuminating the surrounding area and casting an unearthly glow upon his features.


    "I warned you from the beginning, didn''t I?"


    Fiona gazed at Orion with a mixture of bewilderment and disbelief before an unexpected outburst ofughter escaped her lips. Her vibrant eyes were tightly shut as her infectious mirth filled the air. After a few moments, she regained herposure and fixed a piercing, predatory re upon Orion. Her eyes gleamed with a wild, untamed intensity, hinting at a power thaty dormant within her.


    "You shouldn''t have done that. No matter what gift you possess, it is an unwrittenw in the vige to never wield it against a warrior," Fiona stated, her head swaying from side to side as she advanced toward Orion. Unexpectedly, strands of peculiar visible energy emanated from her body, causing her hair to float skyward, intertwined with eerie ck wisps. These wisps gradually spread, enveloping various parts of her form, rendering her appearance unearthly. With each step she took, deep imprints were left on the ground, further amplifying the aura of her inhuman nature. Finally, Fiona came to a halt, towering over Orion and fixing him with piercing ckish eyes, only her beautiful iris visible amidst the darkness.


    "Attacking a warrior grants her the right to retaliate, should the situation demand it. So, Orion, I won''t ask you again," Fiona warned, her voice resonating with an authority that hinted at a formidable threat.

 Chapter 148 [Bonus ]Fame

    As Orion gazed at the towering Fiona, a wave of apprehension washed over him. Her towering presence was enhanced by the swirling ck strands of energy emanating from every inch of her body. Her eyes held a fierce intensity, and the ethereal strands of her hair seemed to defy gravity, giving her an even more imposing figure. This was a side of Fiona he had never seen before, and he couldn''t help but gulp instinctively, realizing that warriors possessed such a formidable form.


    However, refusing to be overshadowed, Orion made a bold decision. He released the suppressed Vylkr energy within him, allowing it to surge through his body. Instantly, the intensity of his lightning increased, crackling with renewed vigour. Bolts of electrifying energy erupted from his outstretched hand, cascading across the ground in a mesmerizing disy. They bounced and weaved, creating a vibrant dance of visible blue lightning that illuminated the reddish y ground around Orion.


    Internally, Fiona was taken aback by the sheer power of Orion''s lightning. It wasn''t fear that coursed through her, but rather a sense of familiarity that stirred within her as the electrifying energy danced around her body. However, before she could fully grasp the nature of that familiarity, Orion abruptly deactivated his gift, locking eyes with Fiona''s ckish gaze. He taunted, "Even if you were the most skilled warrior of your generation, do you think it would bode well for you if I were to report that I was threatened and assaulted by my fellow warrior?" Fiona''s eyes narrowed in response, ready to retort, but as she parted her lips to speak, she abruptly shut them tight, as if a sudden realization had dawned upon her. After a moment of contemtion, she cautiously began, "There''s no way th..." only to immediately mp her mouth shut once more, realizing that she may have mistaken him for someone else entirely.


    Witnessing Fiona''s reaction and hearing her hesitant words, a triumphant smile unfurled on Orion''s face. This was his chance to finally leverage his growing reputation. As one of the skilled warriors in the vige, evident from Fiona''s unearthly appearance, he was confident that she had heard of a young man who had aced the inner strength evaluation with an outstanding six-star potential. Although uncertain of Fiona''s own star potential, he doubted it exceeded three or four. Thepelling prospect emerged: What if a young man possessed greater potential than her, capable of surpassing her in the very pursuit she had dedicated her entire life to? And what if this same young man had always been captivated by her, seizing every opportunity to engage in conversation and delve into her life?


    Orion acknowledged the uncertainty of the situation and the unpredictability of Fiona''s reaction. After all, he possessed neither the ability to foresee the future nor the gift to read minds. However, he understood the ever-changing nature of a woman''s emotions¡ªhow they could shift from intense hatred to curiosity or even love in the blink of an eye. As Fiona remained speechless, seemingly lost in a whirlwind of thoughts, Orion cleared his throat and took the initiative. "I believe this misunderstanding stems from the fact that I haven''t properly introduced myself," he began. With a confident tone, he continued, "I am Orion, one of this year''s awakened warriors who managed to awaken a six-star potential during the inner strength evaluation."


    Fiona''s eyes widened in astonishment as the ck strands of energy abruptly dissipated into thin air, leaving no trace of their existence. Her gaze scanned Orion''s entire body, searching for confirmation. Without warning, she extended her right hand and firmly grasped his shoulders. Orion tensed, unsure of how to react, but as he witnessed the dark wisps of energy emanating from Fiona''s palm and seeping into his own body, he remained motionless, feeling the Vylkr energy within him stir with newfound intensity. With a deep sigh of release, Fiona loosened her grip and sank down to sit on the ground, massaging her head with her fingers.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were a warrior, or better yet, the Orion I had heard so much about?" Fiona asked, a mix of curiosity and frustration evident in her voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Because, to be honest, I didn''t want you to suddenly develop an interest in me solely based on my poprity," Orion responded unpretentiously. He had never been the type to leverage his fame as a tool to attract others, recognizing that fame could be fleeting and unreliable.


    Fiona studied Orion intently, contemting how the young man standing before her was the same famous Orion she had heard about. Her thoughts momentarily derailed, as she had anticipated him to bask in the privileges that apanied his fame. She had expected him to enjoy the fawning over him simply due to his extraordinary six-star potential, which promised unparalleled skill and strength, potentially surpassing her and everyone else in his generation. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but respond, "Nevertheless, this situation is quite troublesome. If you hadn''t revealed your identity as a warrior, what would you have done if I had attacked you?".


    "Then, I would have found myself in a lot of problems," Orion promptly replied, his face twitching ever so slightly at the thought of Fiona''s previous form.


    While his original n had veered off course more than he had anticipated, there was still a lingering uncertainty as to whether it would have worked at all. However, he felt a sense of relief that it had indeed worked out. "Bur, I doubt that our previous conversations would have gone the way they did if I had introduced myself like that, right from the start," Orion added, his gaze fixated on Fiona as she sat before him, her imposing figure and immense bust now fully exposed to his eyes.


    "You''re right," Fiona admitted, her voice tinged with weariness as she let out a sigh. "If you had introduced yourself like that, I would have seen you as nothing more than an arrogant brat who cares more about exploiting your fame than reaching your full potential as a warrior. However, based on what I''ve seen of you so far, I don''t believe that''s the case. So, I''m open to hearing your exnation for going to such lengths to introduce yourself in this manner." While she acknowledged that her initial reaction may have been excessive, she couldn''t deny that his approach had sessfully caught her attention, prompting her curiosity about his motives.

 Chapter 149 Troubled Fiona

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Orion said, his voice filled with conviction, as he made a conscious decision to squat down and meet Fiona''s eyes on equal ground for the first time since they met. "Just because I''m young doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate the importance of effectivemunication or put in the necessary effort to convey the true meaning of my words to someone who truly deserves it. Espec...".


    Fiona, far from being naive, possessed a level of maturity that allowed her to read between the lines. As soon as Orion started speaking, her already surprised expression widened once more, and unable to contain her curiosity any longer, she blurted out, "You meant what you said?".


    Even though Orion was interrupted, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as he saw the realization dawning on Fiona''s face. It was as if she had grasped the essence of his message without him needing to utter another word. He sealed his lips and nodded his head in affirmation, his eyes locking with hers as he spoke with unwavering certainty, "Yes. I meant every word that I said yesterday." After all, he believed that actions spoke louder than words, and the fewer words required for her to understand, the better it would be for both of them.


    Orion observed intently as Fiona''s expression turned vacant, and she swiftly rose from her seated position on the ground. Pressing her hands firmly against the sides of her ears, she vigorously shook her head in disbelief. In a state of confusion, Fiona began to pace back and forth, aimlessly changing directions while remaining in the vicinity of the well. Suddenly, she blurted out, her voice tinged with scepticism, "No, you are lying. There must be some hidden agenda behind your words." Her words wereced with a touch of bitterness, because she had grown ustomed to the men of her generation disregarding her, despite her esteemed status as a warrior. So why would a young man like Orion, who was several years her junior, express such sentiments without any ulterior motive?


    It was simply impossible!


    At that moment, Orion felt a heavy weight settle in his chest, draining his energy with each passing second. If only he had anticipated Fiona''s reaction, he would have approached her with greater care, unlike the other women he had encountered. "And what if I don''t have any ulterior motives?" he questioned, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and sincerity. "Believe me, this is the first time I''ve been sopelled to convince a woman of her beauty." Orion shook his head, a mix of disappointment and resignation etched on his face, as he rose from his crouched position.


    Fiona abruptly ceased her aimless wanderings and stood still, her back now turned towards Orion. She clenched her teeth tightly, her expression an intriguing mix of fury and a seemingly nk facade. Slowly, she turned around to fix him with an intense gaze. "If you genuinely have no ulterior motive," she challenged, her voiceced with distrust, "then prove it." With purposeful steps, Fiona closed the distance between them, covering the remaining distance in just a couple of strides. And in an astonishing disy of agility, her figure shed before him, materializing right in front of him in a mere two steps.


    Orion''s throat went dry as he witnessed yet another impressive disy of skill, one that further confirmed Fiona''s formidable warrior status. Nevertheless, he maintained hisposure, not sumbing to intimidation. "How do you want me to prove it?" he inquired, meeting her gaze with unwavering determination. His reaction was more of admiration than fear.


    Fiona''s eyes narrowed, studying Orion intently. Judging from his words the day before, it was evident that the young man held a genuine interest in her, going as far as to inquire whether she had a partner or not. With that in mind, she uttered, "Kiss me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh!" Orion''s thoughts were abruptly thrown off bnce.


    Fiona''s initially expressionless face blossomed into a smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t count it as a proposal," she reassured him. She only wanted him to prove that his intentions were genuine, without any ulterior motives. And what better way for him to demonstrate it than by kissing her? If he found her truly unattractive, he wouldn''t dare to kiss her and give up on his pursuit. However, if he truly found her attractive enough to inquire about her rtionship status, then this was a golden opportunity for him to steal a kiss without any consequences or strings attached.


    With her head lowered towards him, Orion found himself at a loss for words as he watched Fiona''s lips parting, her breath softly caressing his face. But, contrary to Fiona''s expectations, a smile formed on Orion''s face as he rose on his toes, tilting his head upward. Startled, Fiona instinctively pulled her head back, but before she knew it, Orion had already wrapped his arms around her neck, his lips meeting hers in a seamless embrace.


    As Fiona''s eyes widened the moment, she felt Orion''s lips infiltrating hers, exploring and savouring the taste, Orion, on the other hand, closed his eyes, determined to make every second count and fully immerse himself at the moment.


    After ten heart-pounding seconds, during which Orion yfully nibbled on both of her lips for an additional five seconds, he reluctantly pulled away, gasping for breath, his gaze locked on Fiona''s flushed face. He watched as she mirrored his breathless state, their eyes locked in an unspoken understanding.


    "Do you believe me now?" Orion asked, his arms still wrapped around Fiona''s neck. Instead of releasing his hold, he slid his arms down and encircled her waist. Despite the situation taking an unexpected turn, he couldn''t resist seizing the opportunity. "I don''t know about you, but I consider this a proposal. Fiona, will you b..." Before he could finish his sentence, Fiona pressed her hand firmly against Orion''s mouth, her expression growing fiercer. Uncertain of which emotion would prevail amidst the whirlpool in her eyes, Orion took a bold move and lightly bit her palm, causing Fiona to retract her hand abruptly. With Orion''s arms still locked around her waist and Fiona''s muscr staturebined with her unsettled state of mind, she stumbled backwards, inadvertently pulling him down with her. The two ended up in a tangled heap, with Orionnding on top of her.


    "Ouch!" The momentary pain caused them both to flinch, but with their enhanced physical abilities, the sensation was nearly nonexistent. However, what truly caught Fiona off guard was Orion''s swift action of pinning her to the ground. Her mind went momentarily nk as he extended her arms above her head, firmly sping them with both of his hands. In this vulnerable position, he uttered the words, "Fiona, will you be my partner?".

 Chapter 150 Troubled Fiona (2)

    "I... I..." Fiona''s voice quivered with uncertainty. Though she possessed the physical strength to break free from Orion''s tight hold, her mind was a whirlwind of emotions, rendering her incapable of coherent thought or action. She found herself utterly fixated on Orion''s question, a question she had never anticipated hearing in her entire life. And what baffled her the most was that the question hade from a young man who wasn''t even half her age, shattering all her preconceived notions.


    "What did you say?" Orion asked, his voice filled with curiosity, as he motioned for Fiona to speak louder, raising an eyebrow in anticipation. However, instead of a verbal response, Fiona''s power surged within her. Harnessing the strength in her lower body, she swiftly pivoted, freeing her hand from Orion''s grip. In a fluid motion, their positions were reversed, leaving Orion lying on the ground while Fiona loomed over him. Her knees enveloped both his legs, and her hands firmly pressed into the reddish y soil on either side of his head. As the dust settled, Fiona''s gaze bore into Orion''s, a captivating blend of conflicting emotions swirling within her eyes. Gasping for breath, she remained in control, her intentions and thoughts yet to be unveiled.


    Orion''s gaze shifted downward, his eyes fixating on the slight adjustment of her tulga. The fabric that was meant to cover her sacred cave had shifted, revealing a glimpse of her narrow alluring lips. Briefly captivated by the sight of her trimmed hairy pussy, Orion swiftly redirected his attention back to her face.


    "We can''t continue like this, you know," he murmured, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency. His eyes lifted, focusing on the sky above where vibrant waves of morning light painted the clouds in shades of orange.


    Just as he was about to return his gaze to Fiona, a delicate sensation brushed against his lips, instantly recognizable. Without hesitation, Orion''s lips parted, invitingly epting the intery. With practised finesse, his tongue met hers, skillfully merging their desires in a passionate dance that conveyed both familiarity and exploration.


    Seizing the moment with unyielding confidence, Orion seized hold of Fiona''s hand, intertwining their fingers as his other arm snaked around her neck. In a swift and graceful motion, he expertly flipped her over, their bodies now entangled in a captivating embrace. His knee gently urged her legs apart, pressing against her firm thighs, as his focus shifted to a yful exploration of her tantalizing lips with his teasing tongue.


    Though Fiona was keenly aware of his actions, her primary concerny in confirming the reality of the kiss that had transpired. Initiating the passionate exchange and awaiting his response, she sought validation of this shared intimacy. Engrossed in their exchange, saliva mingling in a fiery dance, Fiona eventually withdrew her head, parting their lips with a soft gasp, breaking the spell they had woven.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the sky painted itself with hues of the breaking dawn, Fiona directed her gaze upwards, attempting to find sce and calm her racing heart. With each breath, she fought to regainposure before turning her attention back to Orion. Doubts swirled in her mind, yet his actions had proved the authenticity of his words, leaving her unable to dismiss what had transpired as anything but genuine. Nevertheless, she needed time to process it all. "I need some space to gather my thoughts," Fiona''s voice resonated, surprisinglyposed, as she locked eyes with Orion, a controlled intensity emanating from her gaze.


    Orion''s nodded his head in acknowledgement as he rose to his feet. His eyes remained fixed on Fiona, observing her as she sat upright, still seemingly lost in a daze. Extending his hand towards her, he snapped his fingers in front of her vision, a gesture intended to bring her back to the present moment. With an open palm, he offered his hand, silently urging her to grasp it and stand up. Fiona swiftly snapped out of her reverie once again, her focus shifting back to reality as she seized his outstretched arm and pulled herself up.


    However, to Orion''s surprise, as soon as she regained her footing, she strode past him, starting to walk away. Taking a few steps forward, she then turned her head, casting an intense stare at Orion from the corner of her eyes. "I need to go home and gather my thoughts. Just do me a favour and be here tomorrow at the same hour," she conveyed, her words leaving a trail of uncertainty in the air. Without lingering, she redirected her gaze forward and resumed her stride.


    "And who will draw water from the well once everyone wakes up?" Orion eximed as he chased after her, genuinely surprised by her words. Just in the nick of time, he caught up to her as she was about to respond. "Let them handle it however they want or go to the market square if they truly need water and can''t wait until tomorrow," she replied, her voiceced with a hint of defiance. Orion observed Fiona''s captivating eyes fixed upon him, a smile gracing her face. "Or perhaps you could inform them that you were the cause of all this," Fiona''s heart raced as she locked eyes with Orion, unable to contain her smile as it mirrored her innermost feelings. However, she swiftlyposed herself, erasing any trace of emotion mere seconds after the smile. "Meanwhile, I will see you tomorrow."


    Realizing Fiona''s resolute intent, Orion reluctantly brought himself to a halt, granting her the space she needed. He had already shattered countless barriers, surpassing his own expectations, and pushing any further seemed unwise. With a tinge of mncholy, he watched Fiona stride away, the morning sun casting a radiant glow upon her. As she vanished from sight, a weariness settled over him, prompting a tired sigh to escape his lips. He turned back towards the well, preparing to retrieve his belongings. However, upon reaching the well, a jolt of remembrance shot through him¡ªhis y poty shattered beyond repair.

 Chapter 151 Hiding The Evidence

    "She will definitely find out," Orion murmured, his voiceced with exhaustion as he released yet another tired sigh. His attention away shifted from the broken y pot to Fiona''s bag, before his gaze fixated on the Kalna fruit he had brought as payment. Deciding it was best not to leave them behind, Orion swiftly secured the bag on one side of his arm. With the Kalna fruit in hand, he distanced himself from the well, nibbling on the sulent fruit as he walked.


    No matter what happened, he had no desire to be the first person to be at the well once the rest of the vige awakened to collect their water, only to discover the absence of the well woman.


    After a while, Orion sprinted throughout the entire journey, covering the distance back home in less than twelve minutes. Fatigue only caught up with him when he paused to rest and catch his breath. Stealthily manoeuvring through the fence that encircled their huts, Orion approached the door and meticulously eased it open, mindful of any noise. To his relief, his family remained fast asleep, revealing how tired they were from waiting for him to return the previous evening. With utmost care not to disturb their sleep or attract attention, Orion softly closed the door and quietly treaded past them toward the other room. Upon reaching his destination, he carefully pushed aside his belongings, making room to bury Fiona''s bag beneath them, ensuring it would remain inconspicuous and difficult for anyone to discover.


    And as for why his tulga now upied a separate position from the rest, it was because Orion had decided to arrange his belongings in a more organized manner, eliminating the need to dig through heaps of clothes whenever he needed to bathe. Noticing the bag he had acquired during his awakening ceremony, Orion stooped down to retrieve it and employed it as a cover for his possessions, just as a precautionary measure. Regardless of the circumstances, he was determined to ensure that no one discovered his role in Fiona''s absence from the well today.


    After confirming that everything was neatly in ce, Orion selected a tulga and proceeded toward the backyard for his bath.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Reena awoke feeling unusually fatigued. As she sat up straight and let out a tired yawn, the door suddenly creaked open, capturing her attention. She turned her head swiftly in its direction, only to spot Orion emerging from the backyard, his wet hair indicating that he had just finished his bath. Sometimes, she couldn''t help but wonder where he found the energy to wake up early, even after enduring taxing and hectic days. However, recognizing this as a newfound habit of the transformed Orion, she dismissed the thought and greeted him, "Good morning, Orion."


    Despite appearing somewhat absentminded, to the point of not noticing her wakefulness, Orion managed to snap out of his thoughts and swiftly responded, "Good morning, Reena. Hope you slept well," apanied by a warm smile. As he walked away from the backyard, Orion pondered what the day''s training would entail, but he suddenly remembered the deal he had made with T the previous day. If he didn''t want to miss this opportunity by arrivingte and interrupting their time together, then he needed to make his way to the vige chief''spound early.


    Meanwhile, as Orion posed his question, Reena''s face lit up with a sweet smile, and she nodded in response. "Yes, I am. How about you?" she replied, finding it heartwarming that her brother-turned-partner now took the time to inquire about her well-being whenever he was around after she woke up. Orion reciprocated her nod, understanding her answer, and said, "I need to head to the vige chief''spound early, so please let Mom and Gina know that I''ve already left, okay?" He proceeded toward the door.


    "Alright. Take care and be careful," Reena expressed, her head still nodding in understanding as she observed Orion''s acknowledgement before he opened the door and closed it behind him. With Orion''s departure, Reena resolved to rise from her spot and take a refreshing bath. She didn''t want to bete for her work at the farm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a refreshing bath, Reena emerged from the backyard to discover her mother and Gina was already awake. She greeted them warmly and informed them that Orion had already set off for the vige chief''spound and that she would soon be heading to the farm herself. Although their mother''s reaction seemed somewhat strained, she still nodded in understanding, apanied by a tired sigh escaping her lips. "Take care at the farm today, Reena," Celeste said, rising to stretch her body, feeling a slight soreness from the intense pration she had received from her son the previous night.


    "Alright, Mom, see youter," Reena bid farewell before shifting her gaze towards Gina and adding, "You too." With that, she stepped out of the door, closing it behind her.


    "I hope she''s already awake," Reena muttered to herself, releasing a tired sigh as she exited theirpound. She altered her course to head towards her friend''s hut, intending to walk to the farm together.


    In a matter of minutes, she reached a hut enclosed by a sturdy fence. Without wasting a moment, Reena rapped on the door with a series of quick, rhythmic knocks.


    "Knock! Knock!" she called out, eager for her friend to answer.


    A few seconds psed before a booming voice pierced through the door, reaching Reena''s ears. "Melta, Reena''s here for you."


    Shortly after, the door swung open, revealing a girl around Reena''s age. She had short green hair with a few strands of ck cascading down to her shoulders. "You''rete," Melta remarked, casting a scrutinizing gaze at Reena.


    "I know, I stayed up a bit too long waiting for my brother to return homest night," Reena exined, her eyes fixed on Melta, who was still in the process of putting on her top as they conversed.


    Melta''s eyes widened at the mention of Orion''s name. After all, Reena''s brother had gained some fame, albeit without many people recognizing his face due to his reserved nature. But being one of the few individuals aware that Orion, who had awakened an exceptional six-star potential, was the brother of the young woman in front of her, Melta couldn''t help but tightly grasp Reena''s arms and eagerly inquire, "Come on, spill the details! Did your brother share anything about his first warrior training? Did hee back home injured? What happened? Is that why you stayed upte, trying to tend to his wounds?" Despite Reena''s protective stance preventing her from introducing Melta to her younger brother, it didn''t deter Melta from wanting to know more about Orion, even if it meant getting to know him indirectly.

 Chapter 152 The Eccentric Reena

    "Will y...." Reena was about to respond, but before she could utter a word, the door swung open, revealing a young boy stepping out. "Oh, Reena, you''re here," he eximed.


    Reena nced at Melta''s younger brother, Mog, who was a year younger than Orion and would participate in next year''s awakening ceremony. She nodded and inquired, "And how are you doing, Mog?" Since he was her friend''s younger brother, Reena saw no reason to be rude or ignore him unless the circumstances warranted it.


    Mog immediately nodded his head vigorously, his expression brimming with anticipation as if he had something crucial to share. However, before he could utter a word, Melta swiftly seized his ears, tugging at them forcefully. "How many times have I warned you to stop bothering my friends?" she scolded. "If you''re so desperate for Kushi, why don''t you try your luck with Mrs Lina from the neighbouringpound? I''m sure she''d dly ept your payment, or who knows, maybe even offer it for free," Melta teased, a mischievous smile ying on her lips as she yfully eyed her brother.


    Due to her striking beauty and the presence of simrly attractive friends, her brother had always taken advantage of the situation, hoping to befriend them and potentially engage in kushi during his awakening ceremony. However, to his dismay, it was Reena who captured his attention with her aloof demeanour and indifferent nature. Knowing the potential consequences, Melta made it a point to destroy his advances before Reena could reject them, understanding that if Reena were to indulge him, he might never look at another woman again. Furthermore, considering the challenges that younger boys face in achieving and maintaining a hard penis so that they could release, it was uncertain whether he would ever desire to have children or even engage in kushi with others, if such a thing were to happen.


    "Ouch! Ouch!! Come on, I wasn''t talking to you! I was tal..." Mog shouted and yelled, hoping that his parents woulde to his rescue upon hearing his screams and witnessing his obvious distress. However, before Mog could garner any assistance, Melta swiftly shoved him back into the house and forcefully mmed the door shut.


    "Mom, Melta did it again!" Mog eximed. Startled by the scream echoing from within the hut, Melta swiftly clutched onto Reena''s arm and forcefully pulled her away.


    Reena willingly followed suit, matching Melta''s pace as they distanced themselves. However, after a while, they slowed down their steps, prompting Reena to curiously ask, "Why do you always treat your brother that way?".


    "HUMPH!" Melta scoffed, dismissing Reena''s question. "As if you wouldn''t treat him even worse with your words if I allowed you to respond to even one of his questions."


    Reena nodded in acknowledgement as they continued their journey toward the farm. "True, but I''ve warned him before that not everyone will respond positively to his advances. It''s better for him to learn that now rather thanter."


    Melta paused, withholding whatever she had intended to say, and fixated her gaze on Reena for a brief moment before releasing a deep, exasperated sigh. Despite the cold and harsh exterior Reena disyed, Melta knew there was a softer side to her, a side that only emerged when surrounded by her family. It puzzled Melta why someone as stunningly beautiful as Reena would choose to ignore or reject those she didn''t deem important or see as friends. Instead, she wondered why Reena didn''t utilize her beauty and fertility to secure wealth while she was still in her prime and had ample time to do so. Although Melta couldn''t fathom the reasoning behind Reena''s behaviour, she recognized that everything was connected to one person- her brother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her brother, the very person Reena had once confessed she desired to bear a child for.


    Undeterred by the initial absurdity of Reena''s confession, Melta skillfully redirected the conversation, seizing the chance to inquire once again. "Come on, tell me everything! I''ve been eagerly waiting since yesterday to know all about it. What kind of gift did he awaken? Tell me, Reena," Melta urged, her curiosity piqued ever since she discovered Orion''s role in Reena''s enigmatic behaviour. She was determined to uncover every aspect of Orion''s existence.


    Her reasons were undeniably valid, because anyone who could captivate the attention of one of the most stunning girls in their generation, causing her to be reserved and infatuated, was undoubtedly worth investigating. Also, Melta''s curiosity stemmed from her own desire to experience the same emotions and sensations that currently consumed Reena. She yearned to understand if she too would be enraptured by Orion''s presence, or if Reena was simply one of those entric individuals who stood out from the crowd.


    Seeing that she couldn''t evade the question any longer, and realizing that Melta would continue to pester her incessantly during their work on the farm, Reena finally sumbed to the pressure and decided to reveal the truth. With a slight pause, she opened her mouth to reply, "He awakened a unique.....".


    ¡­....¡­..


    As I caught sight of yet another unfamiliar pair of guards, I swiftly retrieved my wooden chip and presented it to them as I approached. This time, however, they merely cast a brief nce at the chip before uncrossing their spears, granting me passage into the Vige Chief''spound. It was only as I stepped through the gate that I recognized their familiar faces¡ªthey were the very guards who had stood watch during our awakening ceremony.


    "At least I didn''t forget the chip," I muttered under my breath, making my way past the imposing stone sundial and towards the hut where we had conducted the awakening ceremony. I positioned myself beside it and waited in quiet anticipation. Although we were instructed to wait in the Vige Chief''spound without any specific location assigned, I hoped that T would arrive early, giving us more time together before the others joined us. I was after all looking forward to drenching my finger with her wet vagina juices before venturing towards the position of the Vylkr vines, ready to unleash my gift against them once again.


    Yet, it seemed that patience was once again mypanion, because even after twenty long minutes, I remained the sole arrival in thepound.


    "Are you absolutely certain that this path is more dangerous than we can handle?" I heard a familiar voice pierce through the air, apanied by the distinct sound of approaching footsteps. They were steadily growing closer, heading in my direction.

 Chapter 153 [Bonus ]Future Plans

    "No, chief. It''s not a matter of it being too dangerous for us to handle, but if we aim to clear out everything in that area, we''ll require more highly skilled warriors to aplish the task. However, following the aftermath of ourst exploration, I doubt any of them would be willing to ept the assignment after witnessing the condition of the warriors who returned." Another voice resonated, and it didn''t take me long to recognize the approaching individuals or, at the very least, identify one of them.


    "Very well, why don''t w...?" The words of the vige chief were cut short as they approached, causing him to abruptly halt in both speech and steps. As his gaze fell upon me, it didn''t take long for me to recall the identity of the person standing beside him once I caught sight of his familiar face.


    "Hmm... I never anticipated someone being here so early, and if I did, I certainly didn''t expect that someone to be you," the vige chief remarked, his eyes scanning me from head to toe, scrutinizing my presence.


    Suddenly, the vige chief turned towards Grulm, extending his hand in my direction as if introducing me. "Although you may have already met him yesterday, allow me to formally introduce you to Orion, the young man who achieved an astonishing six-star potential in the inner strength evaluation ceremony." Grulm scrutinized me with an intense gaze before nodding inprehension. "Despite Tog''s confirmation, it''s still hard to believe that someone has awakened a six-star potential for inner strength," he remarked before swiftly shifting his focus back to the vige chief. "Chief, while this is indeed a cause for celebration, I don''t think I need to mention the consequences if a Vylkr vine of that magnitude..."


    "Enough," the vige chief dered, raising his hand to silence Grulm''s words. "Not in front of the boy." He turned his head towards me and continued, "I have been closely following your progress and I must say, I''m impressed by how you have managed your fame and conducted yourself with humility and hard work. If you continue on this path, I fear you won''t only be the best warrior of your generation, but surpass all those who came before you." A smile formed on the vige chief''s face as he extended his hand to ruffle my hair, but then he pulled it back and began walking forward, his words trailing behind him. "In the meantime, once Warrior Jean arrives, inform him that I need to speak with him before he proceeds with your training."


    As the vige chief walked away, Grulm maintained his position, his eyes scanning me up and down as if he were on a quest for something elusive. The vige chief''s voice cut through the air, calling out to him, "Enough, Warrior Grulm! Cease your attempts to intimidate the young man." Grulm let out a disdainful scoff before turning on his heels and striding in the direction of the vige chief. Together, they made their way toward the second hut, their purpose guiding their steps.


    Amid the vige chief''s des, I watched their retreating figures until they vanished from sight, their words echoing in the depths of my mind. ''Well, for now, I must focus on securing my own future and umting enough wealth,'' I contemted inwardly. Despite my initial impressions upon arriving in this world, my aspirations remainedrgely unchanged. Not only did I yearn to revel in the riches of this paradise, free from the burden of toiling every day for fear of its depletion, but I also craved to venture beyond the confines of this vige and discover the extent of my inner strength. The insatiable curiosity within me grew with each passing minute, urging me to explore the unknown and push the boundaries of my own potential.


    My curiosity even burned brighter than ever as I recalled the caravan that regrly passed through our vige, engaging in trade. Questions flooded my mind. Did the caravan originate from another vige, perhaps a more advanced and civilized society? Were they like us, but with subtle advancements? The mere thought of their existence ignited a relentless desire to uncover the truth. If they were present, it meant there could be countless others out there, waiting to be discovered. However, even if we and the caravan were the sole societies in this vast world, it still held a glimmer of optimism for me. After all, what could be more fulfilling than relishing every moment in this world until my twilight years, basking in the tranquillity of a peaceful life?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But for now, I relished in the bliss of ignorance, knowing that I would rather uncover the truth firsthand and confirm it myself before surrendering to myself a carefree life.


    Abruptly, my contemtion was interrupted by the sight of someone approaching in the distance. Squinting my eyes, I recognized T and her father, Thak. It appeared they had already spotted me, and within a few minutes, they arrived before me, their expressions a blend of curiosity and familiarity.


    "Good morning, Mr Thak," I greeted respectfully, maintaining the humble and gentle demeanour that had be associated with my name in the vige. And rather than rushing to prove their misconceptions wrong, I responded with a warm smile as Thak returned the greeting. T had already joined me at my side.


    "How are you?" Thak inquired, his gaze shifting between T and me.


    "I''m doing well," I replied. Thak nodded in acknowledgement. "Alright," he said, preparing to leave. But before he departed, he turned his head to T and gave her a stern look. "Behave yourself, okay?".


    T nodded absentmindedly; her gaze fixed on me. "Alright, Dad, I''ve heard you," she responded. Her nonchnt reply elicited a tired shake of the head from Thak, apanied by a sigh. He turned and made his way towards the second hut.


    As Thak disappeared from sight, T abruptly grabbed my hand, attempting to pull up her tulga. With a swift motion, I wrested it from her grasp. "What''s the matter?" T asked, a frown creasing on her face at my unexpected reaction. "Are you going back on our agreement?" she added.

 Chapter 154 [Bonus ]The Game

    As I locked eyes with the girl, a mischievous smile yed on my lips. "You''re quitete, you know," I remarked, teasingly.


    T''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion, trying to decipher my intentions. "And?" she responded, her tone tinged with curiosity and a hint of defiance.


    I couldn''t help but reply, "Well, I also want you to massage my penis while I finger your hole so that we can release at the same time." You see, my encounter with Fiona earlier this morning turned out to be a whirlwind of unexpected drama and incredible moments. And naturally, the cherry on top would have been to receive another soothing hand job along the way.


    T fixed her gaze upon me, her eyes filled with curiosity, and asked, "Do you think that will actually work?" Internally, I shook my head, confessing that I had never ventured into such uncharted territory. Yet, I maintained aposed exterior and nodded in affirmation, saying, "Absolutely. In fact, we should turn it into a challenge to see who releasesst. And perhaps, we should include a reward: the first one to release will have his penis massaged or her vagina fingered by the loser."


    Yes, you heard me right. I haven''t said anything incorrect. If she wins, we will schedule another session as usual, where I may offer her another stimting massage for her pussy, or even venture into more adventurous territories. However, if she loses, she will have the thrilling task of pleasuring my thick veiny member, an experience that I might just take full advantage of. So, in the end, it''s a win-win situation, at least for me.


    T''s gaze lingered upon me, her eyes holding a hint of anticipation, until a mischievous smile spread across her lips. I didn''t require any verbal cues to understand that she had already crowned herself the victor in her mind. "Well then," she dered, her voice brimming with enthusiasm, "let the games begin." With a graceful motion, she lifted her tulga, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her slender waist and a delicate, alluring narrow blossom.


    With a cheeky grin, I mirrored her actions, slyly raising my tulga and cing it on top of my semiid penis as it pulsed with an intensified vigour, bing fully rigid and towering upright. Grasping T''s hand firmly, I guided her palm onto my member, encouraging her to explore its contours at a leisurely pace. Although I knew I was merely instructing her, T''s grip on my veiny penis tightened as she began pumping it with a touch of swiftness beyond my demonstration. Yet, even as her amateurish movements generated a slow, building heat through the friction, I extended my hand and dipped it into her vagina, craving the tantalizing feeling it held.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahh~~" T moanednguidly, a radiant smile gracing her face. Her hands maintained a rhythmic pumping motion on my gritty penis as we gingerly shifted backwards, seeking support against the y wall of therge hut behind us. Gently twisting my hand, I ensured that my fingers yfully danced at the entrance of her vagina before daringly delving deep into her inner, narrow walls. "~~uHHHH~" T released a slow, ecstatic gasp, her back pressing against the wall while her gaze fixated downwards, all while I skillfully explored her inner depths. Uninterrupted, her hand continued its diligent massage and pump my penis.


    With a few skilled flicks and turns, I effortlessly elicited another blissful moan from T, feeling my hands gradually moisten with anticipation. Despite only a few minutes passing since we embarked on this pleasurable exploration, she was already disying signs of impending release. Increasing my pace, I allowed my fingers to dance and twirl within her moistened pussy, recreating the familiar pattern I had employed on her the day before. Then, I curved one of my fingers into a hook and applied a gentle yet firm tug.


    As my fingers tugged against her inner walls, T instinctively followed their lead, her body arching forward in response. "~~~AHHH~~" She released my throbbing penis from her grasp, and before I could even fathom what might happen next, she let out a resounding, uncontroble moan. "~~~UUUHHHHH~~~" Her juices trickled out of her vagina, moistening the ground beneath us. Gasping for breath, her exhales growing louder, she turned her head towards me, locking her gaze onto mine and breathlessly uttered, "That was amazing." Then, her eyes shifted towards the still-pulsing member as she confidently dered, "I won, right?".


    I nodded in agreement, my response a measured affirmation. "Yes, you certainly did," I replied. A feigned sigh of defeat escaped my lips as I heard her say, "Humph, well, I''m not that selfish, so I''ll help you out." T positioned herself in front of me, her hands confidently gliding atop the scorching penis. With her gaze fixed upon me, shemenced a pumping motion that sent a shiver down my spine. Deep inside, I muttered a curse, ''Damn,'' my breath quickened, uncertain whether she was acting on instinct or fully aware of the effect she was having on me. Her intense stare remained locked onto my eyes as she skillfully continued to pump my erect penis, driving me to the brink of euphoria. Gradually, a subtle twitch coursed through me, and I suspected that T was aware of it too, given her increased pace.


    With a firm grip, she made sure to glide her touch along my foreskin before pulling back, her fingers yfully tapping against the edge of my engorged penis. With a newfound fervour, she intensified her pumping, unleashing a captivating mix of sensations.


    Leaning my head back, I allowed it to rest against the cool, y-moulded wall, the feeling contrasting with the pulsating throbs of my gritty and veiny penis against her palm. Just as I teetered on the precipice of cumming, my attention was abruptly drawn to several figures approaching in the distance, their silhouettes gradually growing clearer. Squinting my eyes, I instantly recognized them, and that realization alone was enough to trigger an eruption of pleasure. With an intensity that left me breathless, I released my semen, prompting T to swiftly kneel before me, deftly cupping her hand beneath my foreskin while her eager mouth enveloped the other side, greedily consuming my semen as if it were the most appetising fluid in the world.

 Chapter 155 The Norms

    "~~~aUUUHHHH~~" My moans escaped with an unrestrained vigour as I watched her intoxicating disy, presenting delicate kisses upon my foreskin as if it were a delicious lollipop. Meanwhile, my semen continued to flow ceaselessly, finding its way directly into her inviting lips, and traversing down her throat with an arousing downpour.


    After she had finished, she leisurely savoured the lingering remnants of my semen on her hands, while the figures in the distance gradually drew nearer. By the time they reached us, T had already risen to her feet, yet my eager member remained steadfastly erect, reaching towards the sky.


    A acknowledged my presence with a subtle nod, apanied by a group of five women whom I presumed to be the maids serving in the vige chief''spound. Her gaze momentarily fixated on my protruding manhood, but she swiftly redirected her attention towards T and me, clearing her throat in a somewhat nonchnt manner. "We need to use the door," she expressed, emphasizing the need for a change in our location.


    Initially, I believed A''s words were directed at me, but it became apparent that she was addressing T instead. Intrigued, I turned my head to confirm, only to find T inadvertently blocking the doorway, her actions a consequence of bending down to drink my semen moments ago. T, however, swiftly recognized her obstruction and promptly moved to my other side, seemingly oblivious to A''s words as if they were not intended for her. Yet, A appeared unfazed by T''sck of response. Instead, she shifted her attention to the servants apanying her, offering them a nod of acknowledgement. With amanding gesture, she pushed the door open, leading them into the confines of the hut.


    "What was that?" I inquired, turning my head to meet T''s gaze. Though I already had a hunch regarding the reason behind the incident, drawn from my existing knowledge of this world, I wanted to uncover any underlying significance.


    T shook her head in response, her expression tinged with a mixture of annoyance and resignation. "It''s nothing," she replied dismissively. "It''s just that it irks me to see her unting her curvaceous body without wearing the appropriate tulga for someone of her age. She may be the personal servant of the vige chieftess, allowing her more freedom in clothing choices, but it''s still irritating to look at. Don''t you agree?" she added, exhaling a sigh that carried hints of frustration.


    As I observed that my initial assumptions were indeed urate, indicating that there was no hidden significance behind her actions apart from adherence to the customs of this world, I shook my head in response. "No, I don''t," I stated simply, my words carrying a sense of neutrality.


    T stared at me with widened eyes, her expression a mix of surprise and resignation. Releasing a knowing sigh, she replied, "Well, I should have anticipated such a response from you, especially after confirming the truth of the rumours surrounding you." Shaking her head, she continued, "Even though I don''t understand why you are so drawn to those unattractive women, it''s your taste and something you enjoy, even if it''s a strange one."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    T observed me intently, seemingly anticipating a reaction to her words. However, my countenance remained unchanged as I replied, "You''re absolutely right. It''s simply my taste, even if it may seem strange." I turned my gaze towards T once again and continued, "After all, it is only I who can perceive the beauty within them." As far as I was concerned, I had no intentions of altering the customs of this world. They served to benefit me and aligned perfectly with my desires. Besides, apart from the conveniences reminiscent of my former life, why would I ever want to mould this ce into another version of Earth?


    Furthermore, it became apparent that my words had caught T off guard, as she stared at me with eyes wider than usual, her expression a mix of surprise and bewilderment. While I couldn''t discern her exact thoughts at that moment, if she had anticipated me stumbling over my words or attempting to offer some convoluted exnation due to her presence, she was sorely mistaken.


    "Although I still don''t understand what particr kind of beauty captivates you, I surrender," T uttered, her voice tinged with a hint of resignation. With a final shake of her head, she averted her gaze, as if relinquishing the futile effort of trying to decipher my intricacies. "I give up trying to understand you."


    As our conversation faded into silence, the atmosphere held a certain intrigue. Suddenly, the door swung open with a burst of energy, and the five women who had entered emerged, cradling a medium-sized wooden box brimming with vibrant flowers and exotic, colourful woods. As they distanced themselves, faint sounds caught my attention, prompting me to discreetly peek inside the hut. To my surprise, A struggled to bnce two of those boxes, one in each arm. Realizing the reason for her dy in exiting, I turned to T and spoke, "I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for her response, I swiftly entered the hut, my eyes fixated on A, who was on the verge of stooping down to retrieve the fallen wooden box. Seizing the moment, I reached out and deftly swept the box from the ground before her fingers could touch it.


    Caught off guard, A swiftly raised her head and locked eyes with me, straightening her posture in the process. With a sigh of relief, she uttered, "Thank you," once she recognized my presence. Brushing off her gratitude with a warm smile, I inquired, "So, where would you like me to ce this?".


    A nodded in response, her expression conveying a sense of direction. "Follow me," she beckoned, taking the lead as I nodded in understanding. Stepping out of the hut, I closed the door behind me, meeting T''s weary gaze. She shook her head, weariness etched across her face, evidently aware of my actions. However, I paid no heed to her reaction, maintaining my focus on A, who led us back to the third hut¡ªthe very same one she had guided me into the day before. I presumed it to be the home of the vige chief,

 Chapter 156 Helping Out

    Once we stepped inside, I couldn''t ignore the growing hardness of my member as it pressed against my tulga, eagerly responding to the enticing sight of A''s swaying partially exposed ass cheeks before me. While the memory of thrusting my throbbing penis inside her yesterday lingered, a tantalizing thought crossed my mind¡ªhow would it feel to prate both her holes simultaneously, as she squirts out from one?


    Nevertheless, I pushed those thoughts to the recesses of my mind as we veered towards a door on the left this time. The narrow corridor we traversed, though devoid of the ornate paintings from yesterday, possessed its own distinctive charm. It boasted rows upon rows of vibrant flowers that added a ssh of colour and fragrance to the surroundings. As we ventured further along, the scent of scented roses grew increasingly potent, filling the air and delighting my senses.


    We finally reached the end of the corridor, where arge door awaited us. With a swift push, A opened it, gracefully stepping inside. I followed suit, entering the room filled with anticipation. As my eyes adjusted to the surroundings, theynded upon a massive wooden structure resembling a luxurious bathtub. Yet, it was more than that¡ªit resembled an indoor pool, with the other wooden boxes neatly stacked in a corner.


    A proceeded to pour the flowers from her box into the pool, one by one, creating a breathtaking disy of colours and scents. When it was finally my turn, she took the wooden box away from my hands and expressed her gratitude with a warm "Thank you for the help." I responded with a nod and a reassuring smile, assuring her, "Don''t worry about it." Her face lit up with a radiant smile, acknowledging my words before she released the flowers from the box, letting them carefully cascade into the pool.


    As for the exotic woods, I watched as she carried them over to a magnificent firece situated within the room. With a swift motion, she tossed them into the hearth, and then leaned down to retrieve hand-sized ashen rocks resting nearby. She brought the rocks together, creating a sudden and unexpected collision that generated a dazzling burst of sparks. To my astonishment, the sparks transformed into ethereal wisps of me, hovering momentarily in the air before gracefully descending upon the wooden logs, igniting them in a brilliant ze. Witnessing this unique method of fire-starting for the first time in this world, I couldn''t help but marvel at the mesmerizing disy, particrly the magical ignition of the mes suspended in mid-air before finding their destination on the wood.


    And soon, as A finished arranging the firece, ensuring everything was in its rightful ce, she ignited the mes, the wood catching fire with a crackling intensity. The scent of the flowers mingled with the wisps of smoke, creating a mist-like aura that gracefully wound its way through my senses, not suffocating but rather enhancing my breathing experience. It was in this ethereal ambience that I finallyprehended the purpose of the decorations. Within the mist, I observed A making her way to the pool, gracefully bending down to intertwine her hands in the water, as if seeking to blend the essence of the flowers with the liquid.


    "Thank you for your assistance, Orion," A expressed, turning her head towards me with narrowed eyes, as if trying to pierce through the mist. While unsure if she could truly see me within the haze, I responded nheless, "Alright, I''ll see youter." My voice reverberated across the room, but instead of turning to leave, I silently approached A from behind and stood by her side, hidden within the mist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Looking at her exposed backside, with her tulga pushed up to her waist, stirred a surge of desire within me, causing my member to rise and twitch eagerly. Without hesitation, I leaned down and raised my tulga, gently sliding my penis into the warm embrace of her cheeks. A flinched, her body tensing, and a surprised "Yelp" escaped her lips at the unexpected touch. Reacting swiftly, I wrapped my hands around her waist, preventing her from identally submerging herself in the pool.


    "Sorry for startling you," I whispered softly, my breath brushing against the back of her ear as she gradually regained herposure. "I thought you had already left," A responded with a weary sigh, turning her head to the side and squinting her eyes in my direction.


    Since she was already in a crouched position, on all fours, when my sudden approach startled her. Our bodies unexpectedly pressed together, with my waist firmly against her fleshy behind. Making a deliberate effort, I smoothly guided my scorching member upwards, my burning penis anticipation growing, as I slipped between the softness of her protruding butt cheeks, carefully skirting past the butt hole. Emerging on the other side, I responded with a serious tone, saying, "A, I want to prate you again."


    A shot back with a quick response, her voiceced with intrigue, "But wasn''t that girl, T, drinking your semen when I arrived? How can you possibly be hard again so suddenly?" As confusion etched across her face, her brows furrowed, she turned her head to the side, perhaps aware of the lingering presence of her throbbing member, nestled provocatively between her ass cheeks, teasingly gliding past the butthole. "Also," she continued, "shouldn''t you hurry and ask her to help you again? Because it wouldn''t be wise to release your semen in my vagina." With those words lingering in the air, she returned her focus to gently stirring the water with her arms.


    Knowing that I needed to assert myself further after hearing her statement, I responded swiftly, "I never mentioned wanting to release in your vagina. All I want is to y with your butt hole until my penis softens." With that, I deftly slid my hands between her ass cheeks, allowing my fingers to encircle her butt hole.


    I could sense a momentary shiver running through A''s body as she rose to her feet, instinctively distancing her curvaceous half exposed ass from my hardened penis. She spun around to face me, her expression a mixture of puzzlement and intrigue. "My butthole," she echoed, as if attempting to grasp the meaning of my previous statement, "You want to use my butthole instead of my vagina." Without pausing for long, I nodded resolutely and uttered a simple yet affirmative response, "Yes."

 Chapter 157 Aylas Behind (R18)

    A''s gaze travelled from my head down to my toes, her eyes narrowing amidst the swirling mist, as if attempting to decipher my true intentions. After a prolonged moment, she let out a resigned sigh and shook her head "I can understand you wanting to y with my mouth, considering I am no longer fertile and there is no risk of identally wasting your seed inside me. However," she paused, furrowing her brow, "I''m still confused as to why you want to prate butthole itself."


    Before I could exin, A abruptly waved her hand dismissively with a sigh escaping her lips and expressed, "Nevertheless, since you have persistently asked, I will allow you to use it." She then started walking, almost instinctively, toward the direction of the door, her voice trailing behind her. "Come on, let''s go. The chieftess will be taking her bath any second now, and to avoid disturbing her, let''s do it outside."


    ''Outside,'' I pondered, my mind reeling at the thought of exploring another part of her insides in the open once more. Nevertheless, I trailed behind A, enjoying the view as she allowed her tulga to ride provocatively atop her aged buttocks, disregarding any need to conceal it. Together, we ventured out of the room, with A swiftly closing the door behind us, preventing the ethereal mist from escaping.


    Once we stepped outside into the narrow corridor, A pressed her hand against the wall and bent down, her voice dripping with an invitation, "Here you go," as she held her alluring sizeable ass cheeks and stretched it outwards. Meanwhile, I cautiously scanned the corridor, instinctively checking for any potential onlookers. To my relief, there was no one in sight. However, the possibility of the vige chieftess arriving soon, as hinted at by A''s words regarding the nearby bath,pelled me to act swiftly.


    Without hesitation, I firmly grasped both of her captivating ass cheeks, pulling them apart, and positioned my member against her butt hole, gently caressing its contours. Though I wanted some privacy and ample time, circumstances left me no choice but to engage in this intimate act here and now.


    "~~AAH~~"


    Without warning, I began to gradually insert my scorching penis into A''s butthole, each inch met with a gasp of surprise escaping her lips. "Ahh" she uttered, her voice tinged with a hint of plea, "Take it easy, okay." In response, I emitted a low hum, acknowledging her request, even as my throbbing shaft propelled me to delve deeper into her depths. A, surrendering to the intensity, rested her arms upon the wall, her head pressed firmly against it, as I force my veiny penis deeper.


    Although I had engaged in this act purely out of curiosity, wanting to experience the ease of prating A for the second time, I couldn''t resist the temptation to test her limits and mould her butt hole to fit the shape of my gritty penis. With a forceful thrust, my waist collided with the undting contours of A''s captivating rear. prompting her head to arch upward and a resounding "MMMHHHH~~~~" to escape her lips as my hardened member delved deep into her butt hole, catching her off guard with its sudden pration.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a firm exertion, I retrieved my engorged member once again, causing A to inhale sharply and leave her breathless, "Uh," before swiftly returning it into her aged butthole. Surprisingly, the absence of lubrication made the friction tolerable and unexpectedly pleasurable. Yet, what astounded me, even more, was the sticity of her butt hole, for after just two thrusts, I effortlessly glided in and out without encountering any resistance. "Incredible~~" I whispered softly, embarking on a steady rhythm, relishing the sensation of A''s rectum constricting and spasming around my penis, "Pah."


    "MMHHH~~~~" "PAhhh~~" "AH~~~~ah~~"


    As it was my first experience, I chose to savour the sensations leisurely. However, in an unexpected turn of events, a familiar voice reverberated from behind, "I never imagined encountering you so soon." Swiftly, I pivoted my head to the side and beheld the vige chieftess, her gaze fixed upon me, before shifting her attention to A. A, with her hands steadily nted on the wall, her body slightly inclined, intimately connected to my waist. "I certainly also didn''t expect to see you trying to prate A once more," the chieftess remarked, her tone betraying a mix of surprise and amusement.


    As her gaze fixated intently on the path of my pration, it seemed she had something to say, perhaps realizing that I wasn''t prating A''s vagina. However, a quick nce at the vige chieftess and the entourage of servants standing behind her,bined with A''s attempts to respond amidst gasps and moans escaping her lips, silenced her words. "Uh~~ Chieftess... Your... b...ath iAHHH~~" Before I could process her unfinished sentence, a surge of pleasure rippled through me, my balls signalling my imminent release. Unfazed by the onlookers, I firmly grasped A''s ample asscheeks with both hands, squeezing them tightly, before forcefully thrusting my dick deep into her butt hole, causing my semen to erupt outward from the powerful impact.


    "URRGRGG~~ HOT~~~ So hot~~" Despite the absence of squirting this time, the widened eyes and gaping mouth of A, apanied by the arched tilt of her head and upward gaze, conveyed an overwhelming sensation. It was all the confirmation I needed to withdraw my throbbing penis from deep inside her, witnessing the mesmerizing sight of my semen spilling out from her rectum, creating a glistening trail along her thick thighs before eventually staining the floor below.


    The vige chieftess, her gaze fixed upon A, who was now on all fours, panting heavily and trying to catch her breath while my semen dripped faster onto the floor, abruptly inquired in surprise, "You prated her butthole?".


    I shifted my focus back to the vige chieftess, who now wore a curious expression as her gaze alternated between me and the sight of A''s cum-leaking butt hole. With a slight cough to mask my feigned expression, I responded with the carefullyposed lie I had prepared, "I just wanted to soften my penis after it became erect, so instead of wasting it in her vagina, I decided to prate her butt hole and use my semen to wash it....." However, before I could fully exhale, the vige chieftess swiftly retorted, her eyebrows arching in disbelief. "Using your precious semen to clean her butt hole?" she questioned, her toneden with incredulity. "You are even more unbelievable than I had originally thought."

 Chapter 158 The Chieftesss Thoughts

    As the vige chieftess struggled to fathom the meaning behind Orion''s words, her mind became a whirlpool of disbelief and doubt. After all, what could drive a young man like Orion to go to such extraordinary lengths as using his semen to wash A''s butthole?


    Yesterday, when she extended an offer to help him release with A''s help, it served as a test for Orion¡ªa means to gauge whether the rumours urately depicted him as a young man who possessed a very high potential for inner strength while remaining remarkably grounded and unswayed by superficialities. But Orion''s genuine humility shone through, as he showed no difort in the presence of an unattractive yet curvaceous woman like A, even while he prated her. In fact, he embraced two such friends, among the few with whom he engaged in conversation during the awakening ceremony.


    Even though she orchestrated this test to verify the rumours, she refrained from disclosing it to A, while Orion himself remainedpletely oblivious. Little did he know, he provided A with an experience she hadn''t encountered in decades.


    Zara''s gaze shifted from Orion to A, who sat on the ground, with traces of Orion''s semen still delicately trickling from her butt hole. Zara couldn''t help but arrive at the conclusion that Orion must have harboured remorse for not releasing within A''s vagina yesterday. Hence, driven by guilt, he had returned the following day to ensure that he found a way to fulfil that desire. As for why A had agreed to such a proposition, Zara needed only to observe the subtle, enigmatic smile emerging on the corner of A''s lips to grasp that she believed she had skillfully manipted the young man, oblivious to the intricate dynamics happening beneath the surface.


    With a throbbing headache already emerging, Zara contemted how to convey the recent events and ensure that A wouldn''t venture too far, risking the ire of others. Letting out a long exhale, she shifted her attention back to Orion and uttered, "Yourpanions have all arrived. If you n to catch up with them before they head into the forest, it''s best that you leave now." Zara observed as Orion nodded, acknowledging her words, and replied, "Alright, thank you for informing me, chieftess." He swiftly turned away without uttering another word.


    As he strolled away, Zara redirected her gaze towards A and beckoned, "You,e and join me for a bath. We have something to discuss." A turned her head toward the chieftess, realizing she was being addressed. Suppressing the satisfied smile that threatened to emerge, she rose to her feet and nodded vigorously in understanding. After the vige chieftess had already entered the bathing area, A followed suit, assuming the role of her loyal servant. With a swift motion, A lowered her tulga to discreetly cover her ample buttocks, before also entering the bathing area.


    ¡­....¡­..........


    Meanwhile, Orion effortlessly navigated his way out of the hut, retracing his steps without much difficulty. As he approached his previous location, he noticed the presence of all three individuals: Ursa, Gorg, and Grim.


    "Hey, Orion," called out Grim.


    "Hey..." Gorg followed suit, his voice trailing off.


    While Grim and Gorg acknowledged his presence with audible greetings, Ursa immediately dashed toward him, embracing him in a warm hug. Naturally, he reciprocated, tightly gripping her plump ass and draping his left hand around her waist, his fingers finding their way under her tulga, as they always did when they were together.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Has Warrior Jean arrived yet?" Orion inquired, directing his question to Ursa. She nodded in response, affirming, "Yes, he just went to meet with the vige chief and should be returning soon."


    "Alright," Orion replied, a hint of concern creeping into his thoughts regarding the potential repercussions of not being the one to inform Warrior Jean. However, he swiftly brushed aside the worry, deeming it insignificant. Instead, he tucked it away in the recesses of his mind and shifted his gaze sideways to catch T''s eye. Their eyes locked briefly before she shook her head and let out a weary sigh. Orion, already aware of her thoughts and the likely cause of her exhaustion, averted his gaze from her without a word. It was easy to deduce her feelings at that moment.


    Nevertheless, after a brief period of waiting, Warrior Jean finally arrived, standing before them with an air of nonchnce painted on his face.


    "Are you all prepared?" Warrior Jean''smanding voice echoed through the air.


    "Yes!" They replied in unison, their expressions filled with resolution, revealing their readiness for the day''s training.


    "Very well, let us proceed," Warrior Jean dered, pivoting on his heel and taking the lead as he guided them away from the vige chief''spound and towards the dense forest ahead.


    ¡­.......


    Ingrid''s eyes remained fixed on the healer they had acquired through an arduous barter, observing intently as he extended his hand towards Grandma Celia''s abdomen. A radiant, vibrant blue light emanated from his palm, enveloping her in its luminous aura. As the healerpleted the gesture, he retracted his hand, his brows furrowing in momentary contemtion. His gaze lifted towards their direction, a frown etching itself on his face, before he refocused his attention on Grandma Celia. With a heightened sense of seriousness, he outstretched both hands toward her stomach, his expression now even more grave.


    Shortly thereafter, an intense surge of dense, blue light burst forth from the healer''s palms, enveloping Grandma Celia''s abdomen in its ethereal glow. Time seemed to stretch as minutes ticked by, and finally, the man withdrew his hands, releasing a wearied sigh. "I must confess, I am at a loss as to what''s happening here," the healer uttered, his voice tinged with perplexity.


    Ingrid''s brows furrowed upon hearing the healer''s words. "What''s happening? Can''t you discern what''s troubling her?" she demanded, a mix of concern and frustrationcing her voice. Just that morning, instead of tending to their farm duties, they hastily made their way to the nearest affordable healer, hoping to barter for his services and uncover the cause of Grandma Celia''s sickness.

 Chapter 159 Accepting The Truth

    However, as Ingrid observed the healer''s expression and witnessed him repeatedly activating his gift, a growing sense of nervousness consumed her. His perplexed face seemed to stretch further by the moment, intensifying her pounding heart and causing an ominous sensation to ripple throughout her entire body. An air of anticipation hung in the air as she anxiously awaited his response.


    The man''s gaze shifted upward, locking with Ingrid''s as he sought to convey his message. After a brief moment of eye contact, he averted his eyes downward, shaking his head in a disheartened manner. A sigh, tinged with a sense of resignation, escaped his lips. "You see, my gift is limited to repairing and scanning internal organs. So, unless the person requires such intervention, there is little I can do," he exined.


    Ingrid nodded,prehending the healer''s exnation. They had chosen him based on a rmendation and affordability, considering the presence of others with simr gifts that manifested in different ways. The healer''s modest fee aligned with what they could afford, making him the most suitable choice.


    Sensing the rapt attention of Ingrid and those gathered around her, the healer feltpelled to share further insights. "However, when I activated my gift and attempted to probe her body, I sensed something else within¡­"


    Meldra''s impatience got the better of her as she interjected, "Like what?" Her eagerness hung in the air, pushing the healer to clear his throat and resume speaking despite the interruption. "I cannot say for certain, but the only instances when I have encountered a sensation like this are..." However, a wave of uncertainty washed over him, leaving him hesitant and unsure about whether to share his thoughts.


    Ingrid''s impatience grew, mirroring the mounting desire within her to express her thoughts. However, before she could interject, the healer swiftly resumed speaking, sensing the urgency in the air. "I have only encountered this sensation in pregnant women before," he divulged. "In such cases, my initial advice would be for them to refrain from exerting themselves, while I prepare some herbal remedies for them to consume. However, in this particr situation..."


    He paused, exhaling a deep breath as if grappling with the weight of his words. "I am at a loss," he confessed. "It is impossible for a woman of her age, who has already lost her fertility, to be pregnant." The healer shook his head in bafflement, his frustration evident. "As you can see, I am perplexed. I simply do not know what to do."


    The room fell into an eerie silence as Ingrid''s eyes locked with the unusually subdued Celia, her gaze then shifting to meet Meldra''s defeated expression and slumped shoulders.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Breaking the silence, a sharp clearing of the throat echoed through the air. Grandma Derry''s voice pierced through, her words carrying a hint of amusement, "Are you suggesting that she''s pregnant?" The healer vehemently shook his head in response, dismissing the notion as absurd. "No, I''m merely stating that her internal organs give the sensation of pregnancy. However, I cannot confirm such a thing since it is preposterous to consider in the first ce."


    Upon hearing the healer''s words, Ingrid felt she had heard enough. She turned on her heels and retreated to their room, grabbing five Kalna fruits before swiftly returning to the main room.


    Ingrid extended the fruits towards the healer, her eyes fixed on him as she spoke, "Here, this is your payment." The man, lost in his thoughts about Grandma Celia''s condition, was caught off guard by Ingrid''s gesture. He looked at her with surprise before shaking his head in refusal. "I''m sorry, but I can''t ept this. It wasn''t what we discussed," he said, his voice filled with hesitation.


    Ingrid''s eyes narrowed, her brows furrowing deeply as a sense of confusion clouded her expression. "Isn''t this the price we agreed upon?" she questioned, her mind racing toprehend if something had suddenly changed in their negotiation. The man quickly rified, shaking his head once more. "No, it''s not that. What I mean is, I haven''t truly done anything yet, and I don''t even know the nature of her ailment. So, I don''t believe it''s fair to ept such a significant payment," he rified, dispelling the misunderstanding that had formed in Ingrid''s mind.


    Ingrid''s decisiveness shone through as she shook her head resolutely. "If that''s the case, you have nothing to worry about. Consider the remaining fruits as an advance payment for our future treatments," she stated firmly, pressing the fruits into the bewildered healer''s arms. She had heard stories about the healer''s exceptional character, which led her to choose him over their regr healer. This time, they needed to approach the situation with utmost seriousness and caution, as it demanded their full attention and careful consideration.


    Realizing there was no way to decline the additional fruits pressed upon him, the healer reluctantly epted them, tucking them into his bag beside him. He then shifted his gaze toward Ingrid and the others, his voice filled with a mix of gratitude and professionalism as he spoke, "If that''s the case, I will take my leave now. Remember to reach out to me when the need for further treatment arises." Ingrid and the rest nodded in agreement, appreciating the healer''s understanding. With a final nod, the man rose to his feet, turned on his heels and made his exit through the door.


    The moment he departed, a heavy silence descended upon the group, as if they were collectively digesting the sudden revtion that only they were aware of. Each person was lost in their own thoughts, except for Grandma Celia, who immediately reclined on the ground, folding her legs beneath her and exposing her shapely thighs. Taking deep breaths to steady herself, Grandma Celia finally gathered herposure and directed her gaze towards Ingrid, her eyes flickering briefly to Meldra and their other hutmates. With a voice tinged with weariness, Celia spoke the truth they had been avoiding. "Now that it''s been confirmed, there''s no need for us to deny it any longer," she said.

 Chapter 160 A Warriors Growth

    Ingrid immediately nodded in agreement, her mind swirling with a turbulent mix of emotions. The undeniable truth had been revealed, leaving no room for denial. With a sense of urgency, she asked, "So, what''s your n now?" Ingrid knew that the majority, if not all, of the responsibilities for the baby, would fall on Celia, considering she was the one carrying the child in her womb.


    "What am I going to do?" Grandma Celia repeated, her puzzlement evident in her gaze as she looked at Ingrid. She had always relied on Ingrid to take charge and make decisions whenever serious matters arose. So, it came as a surprise to Grandma Celia that the weighty decision, one that would significantly impact all of their lives, was now left in her hands. She had expected Ingrid to express her thoughts and seek hers before reaching a conclusion. Nevertheless, considering the unprecedented nature of their situation, Grandma Celia let out a sigh, realizing that theing months would be filled with chaos. "Let''s go and see Celeste," Grandma Celia expressed, voicing her decision. "It''s better to inform her now, while my pregnancy is still in its early stages, before we proceed with anything else and risk them finding out through other means."


    "All right," Meldra''s words sliced through the tension in the room, her eptance and understanding of Celia''s suggestion evident in her voice. "Let''s not waste time and head straight to Celeste''s hut since we''re all here."


    Suddenly, Grandma Derry''s voice resonated with excitement, breaking the silence once more. "Then what are we all waiting for? Come on, let''s go!" Her delight was obvious, and she couldn''t contain her enthusiasm. After all, there was a young man capable of getting a woman of her age pregnant, and he was just a few steps away, residing in the samepound as theirs.


    Observing the radiant smile on Grandma Derry''s face, Grandma Celia shook her head, unable to fathom what thoughts were racing through the older woman''s mind. With a defeated expression, she straightened her back and rose from the ground, gently dusting off her tulga. Leading the way, she walked out of her hut, the others following closely, heading towards Celeste''s hut.


    ¡­....................


    "Now that we are all here, I want to know why none of you have your weapons," Warrior Jean questioned. It was not an umon urrence for novice warriors to forget their weapons, as they often got carried away by the remarkable changes their bodies underwent after consuming Vylkr vines and gaining ess to the Vylkr energy. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Observing their bewildered and embarrassed expressions, he pushed forward a bag that had been ced there earlier and kicked it towards them with a swift motion. "Starting today, you will each use these daggers inbination with your gifts to eradicate the Vylkr vines. And until you prove capable of not miscing your weapons again, the vige will provide you with a personal weapon of your choice, crafted from the finest materials. Of course, that is if you survive the warrior training without any mishaps," Warrior Jean dered with a pause, a smile forming across his face. "But I have no doubt that each of you will emerge victorious and be formidable warriors, as that is the very reason why I am here."


    Looking at the sly expression on Warrior Jean''s face, Orion strode forward alongside the others and picked up a dagger from the ground. Gripping it firmly in his palm, he returned to his position with Ursa faithfully by his side. Warrior Jean, observing that each of them now possessed their own dagger, proceeded to speak, "While I understand that not all of you possess a dangerous gift, it is perfectly natural, as having a dangerous gift is a blessing rather than a prerequisite for bing a warrior. However, having shown you the strength of a body fueled by Vylkr energy, today I will unveil the means to achieve such power. So, pay close attention," he urged,unching into an exnation of the core principles.


    "As novices with three, four, or six-star potential, your first task is to be ustomed to consuming and controlling the energy of a one-star Vylkr vine without relying on the strange energy within you. Once you have mastered that, you will progress to the next stage: consuming Vylkr vines equal to or lower in rating than your potential, as I exined yesterday. Eventually, after consuming a sufficient quantity of Vylkr vines to augment the presence of Vylkr energy within you, your body will reach its initial limit. For a warrior with three-star potential, that limit signifies the attainment of the threshold required to be a fully-fledged warrior and unlock the first star of your potential."


    Warrior Jean emphasized, "At this point, the Vylkr energy bes so concentrated that it necessitates containment rather than allowing it to rampage freely throughout your body. The two most logical and secure containers for the Vylkr energy are either your heart or your brain. While alternative options exist, these locations offer the safest and most effective means of storing your Vylkr energy as a warrior. By storing the energy in your heart, your strength improves rapidly, your skin toughens, and your muscles and bones be more flexible and resilient. On the other hand, storing the Vylkr energy in your brain enhances mental rity, enabling you to think and visualize your thoughts even in the most challenging situations. Your perception of events slows down, allowing you toprehend them as swiftly as you perceive them. Your memory retention is enhanced, enabling you to recall information at will."


    Warrior Jean continued, cautioning, "While it is possible to store your Vylkr energy in both your heart and brain once you achieve your potential, I must advise against it due to the chaotic nature of the Vylkr energy. Many have perished in their attempt to gain additional benefits that can be obtained by reaching their full potential or by choosing a single container. Therefore, as long as you are uncertain of your abilities, avoid the temptation of greedily attempting to transform both your heart and brain into containers simultaneously."

 Chapter 161 A Warriors Growth (2)

    Suddenly, Warrior Jean paused, his demeanour suggesting he awaited their questions. Promptly, Grim raised his hand into the air, seeking rification, and asked, "And how will we recognize when we have reached our limit and are prepared to form our first container?" Acknowledging Grim''s question with a nod, Warrior Jean replied, "You will know that you have reached your limit in the same way you understand that your stomach is full and you can no longer continue to eat. It is an instinctive feeling. When your bodymunicates to you at that moment, you must listen and refrain from consuming any more Vylkr energy."


    After Warrior Jean concluded his speech, Orion raised his hand, eager to pose his own question. Only when he received a nod of recognition from the warrior did he proceed, "What if we want to form another container once we reach our next limit?"


    Warrior Jean''s smile widened, gratified by the attentive audience before him. Their inquisitive nature prompted him to provide a moreprehensive exnation. "A warrior with a three-star potential can reach their limit three times, forming three containers in total. When you reach the first limit, you have the choice to form a container using your heart. If you decide to do so, then for the second container, you can opt for your brain to break through the second limit. However, if you wish to maximize the benefits of your first container, you can still use your heart as a second container. The same applies to the next limit, enabling you to reach your full potential and unlock the limits of your inner strength as a warrior."


    His gaze shifted to T, focusing on her intently. "For warriors with a four-star potential, you have the option to continue until you reach your final limit and attain your full potential. The decision of which container to use, whether to focus on one and reap its extreme benefits or alternate between the two for maximum gains, is entirely up to you. However, it''s crucial to be cautious when choosing a container because once the decision is made, it cannot be changed or undone."


    Warrior Jean paused, his eyes shifting to Orion. "The same principle applies to warriors with a six-star potential. Although I cannot say if there is a limit to how many times a certain container can be used, as none of us have ever possessed such potential to find out firsthand. However, you will discover it for yourself. Just exercise caution as you push through your limits and unlock your inner strength."


    Orion and the others nodded in understanding as Warrior Jean had effectively conveyed the information to them all. Simultaneously, Orion couldn''t help but release a tired internal sigh when he contemted how sceptical some individuals, particrly the other warriors, were about his awakened six-star potential for inner strength. Their doubts were not unfounded, because if such a feat were possible, it meant they had only scratched the surface with their own potential. Now, with his presence, they had the opportunity to witness his remarkable growth and observe the stark contrast between their abilities and his. However, beneath the surface, Orion felt a hint of weariness. Every step he took forward had to be meticulously chosen, now knowing the true reason behind the special attention he received.


    And as for the mysterious form Fiona had chosen to intimidate him with earlier that day, Orion was filled with curiosity and anticipation. He couldn''t wait to discover what it was, firmly believing that Warrior Jean had deliberately withheld the information because they weren''t yet prepared toprehend its nature.


    "Alright, that''s all for today..." Warrior Jean''s voice broke the silence, prompting the group''s attention. He cleared his throat before continuing, "The Vylkr vines will soon arrive, so you can begin clearing them." With those words, he turned on his heel and strode several paces forward. Finally, he settled on a lifeless ckened tree bark, reclining against it as he made himselffortable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sensing that the moment had arrived for their true training tomence, the group pivoted on their heels and advanced a few steps forward. However, they halted their progress, grounding their toes into the lifeless, ashen soil to steady themselves. A visible tension permeated the air, amplified by their collective silence.


    However, Grim cleared his throat and broke the silence, "I think we need a n, guys." Yet, before the words could fully settle, T swiftly interjected, her voice resolute, "We don''t." She paused momentarily, then continued, "Let''s familiarize ourselves with clearing and destroying the Vylkr vines on our own first. We can devise a nter. Relying too heavily on one another now would breed unnecessary dependence, which is not ideal for warriors. We should first discover our individual limits before looking for ways topensate them by uniting our strengths."


    As T''s words resonated in Orion''s mind, he found himself discreetly nodding in agreement. Despite their inexperience, her logic rang true. It appeared that the others felt the same, as Grim began to respond with a sigh, "You are ri..." His sentence was abruptly cut short by a sudden tremor that rumbled beneath their feet.


    Silently, they locked eyes and witnessed a horde of Vylkr vines emerging before them. The vines advanced relentlessly, closing the distance with rming speed. At that moment, their grip tightened around their daggers, the weight of their impending challenge sinking in.


    Suddenly, Orion''s attention was captured by Grim''s astonishing transformation. However, something seemed amiss this time. Instead of sprouting wings as his body underwent a rapid metamorphosis, Orion witnessed Grim being engulfed by scales. His arms vanished into his body while a pair of magnificent, radiant wings burst forth, stretching an impressive four meters in length.


    Simultaneously, his legs fused together, until in a blink of an eye, all that remained was a magnificent serpent, around ten meters long, adorned with a mesmerizing blend of ck and silver hues. With its tail still able to brush the ground, the serpent''s mouth opened, revealing two menacing fangs above and three below, emitting a harsh hiss. In a swift motion, the serpent lunged ferociously towards the encroaching Vylkr vine.

 Chapter 162 A Warriors Growth (3)

    Witnessing another manifestation of Grim''s shape-shifting gift, Orion couldn''t help but specte, ''This must be the final transformation he hasn''t mastered controlling yet.'' Nevertheless, the curiosity surrounding Grim''s transformation didn''t deter the rest of the group from charging forward, fully aware of the imminent danger.


    Ursa ascended into the sky, tightly clutching her dagger before propelling herself forward with a momentary hesitation. T, on the other hand, surged ahead with bursts of vibrant green fire erupting beneath her feet, augmenting her speed and scorching the ashen ground in her wake. Gorg sprinted forward, his grip firm on his dagger as he mercilessly aimed at the encroaching Vylkr vines.


    Orion refused to be left behind and promptly activated his own gift, witnessing lightning flicker and dance from his hands, imbuing the surrounding ground with crackling energy. Just as he prepared to join the fray, a sudden idea struck him, causing him to abruptly halt his steps and take aim at the approaching Vylkr vines, which were already engaged by the group. Ensuring his aim was as urate as possible, he allowed the fusion of Vylkr energy and the strange energy within him to surge through his arms before propelling it forward with focused precision.


    "Boooom!" The resounding sonic explosion reverberated in Orion''s ears, apanying the dagger''s rapid propulsion at such incredible speed that all he and the group could perceive was a fleeting blur. A scorched and seared segment of multiple Vylkr vines plummeted to the ground, as did the dagger, apanied by an outward dispersion of lightning, jolting and stinging nearby Vylkr vines. Delighted by the results, Orion wasted no time and surged forward, his hands crackling with lightning, heralding his approach.


    Seizing the opportunity to put his theories to the test, he swung his right hand towards an oing Vylkr vine, his fingers tightly clenched and electrified. With a resounding "crackle," his electrified fingers effortlessly cleaved through the vine in a single stroke, leaving him wide-eyed with astonishment. With another Vylkr vine in his peripheral vision, Orion swiftly turned and swung his hand again, witnessing it sumb to his lightning-infused swing, severed into disjointed fragments.


    And so, he pressed on, obliterating and slicing through each Vylkr vine in his path until the once lively threatsy lifeless on the ground, their bodies charred to a crisp, reaching the spot where his dagger hadnded. Retrieving it, Orion allowed his lightning to surge and rage fiercely around the de once more, bolstering his confidence and stride as he charged relentlessly toward the remaining Vylkr vines, brimming with remarkable assurance.


    Meanwhile, behind the group, Warrior Jean observed the scene unfold before him and couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgement. "Maybe it''s because they can sense the confidence radiating from everyone else and refuse to be left behind..." His gaze then shifted to Orion, who appeared to be delving deeper into himself, isting his focus amidst the presence of the Vylkr vines. "If he can endure, it''s truly impressive. But if he falters, he''ll learn a valuable lesson through experience."


    Although he could discern the mistakes, they were all making, Warrior Jean saw no need to intervene or dampen their confidence by pointing out those errors. After all, their primary objective was to learn how to eradicate and destroy the Vylkr vines while ensuring the safety of their own lives and the lives of theirrades. Anything beyond that was currently insignificant because as long as they achieved that goal, his role as their teacher would be fulfilled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, T discovered that her mes were more effective in reducing the Vylkr vines to ashespared to the daggers. Instead ofboriously stabbing and cutting through the vines one by one, she opted to unleash her fiery prowess and burn them into oblivion. In the midst of her fiery assault, Grim noticed the disappearing vines and swiftly reverted to his human form, abandoning his imposing serpent-like figure with vibrant colourful wings. "Hey, don''t burn them all! Remember, we still n to eat them," Grim shouted at T, transforming into his horned golden eagle form and soaring into the sky with unparalleled speed and fineness. He dove down, using his sharp talons to pierce through several Vylkr vines, rending them apart by twisting and lifting them into the air.


    T, chastened by Grim''s reminder, felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she realized she had almost overlooked this crucial detail amidst the intensity of battle. With a nod towards the airborne Grim, she adjusted the intensity of her mes and employed her dagger to carve through a section of the Vylkr vines, ensuring they were partially cooked by her mes before severing them.


    "Let''s give it another shot," Orion murmured to himself,pletely absorbed in the exhration of unleashing his gift to its fullest potential. Lost in the intensity of the battle, he extended his hand backwards, gripping the hilt of his dagger tightly as he aimed its razor-sharp des forward. With a swift motion, Orion propelled his hand forward, releasing the dagger with such speed that it became a blur to the naked eye. The de sliced through numerous Vylkr vines in its path beforending on the ashen ground, dispersing tendrils of crackling lightning that stung the retreating Vylkr vines, keeping them at bay.


    "Crackle." The cycle repeated itself as more sections of the Vylkr vines crumbled and disintegrated under Orion''s relentless assault.


    However, unbeknownst to Orion, he found himself venturing deeper and deeper into the heart of the Vylkr vines,pletely absorbed in his exploration of the diverse capabilities of his gift. This didn''t go unnoticed by the others on the battleground, who, unwilling to be outdone by Orion''s disy from the previous day, pressed forward in an attempt to match his achievements. However, their progress was hindered by the daggers in their hands, forcing them to heavily rely on their gifts and individual efforts to maintain their position.


    Meanwhile, in a critical moment, Gorg swiftly tore a strip of fabric from his tulga and skillfully fastened it to his weapon. With a sudden motion, he flung his modified tool forward, and to everyone''s surprise, the torn fabric began to stretch in unimaginable ways until only a series of thin threads were left, suspended in the air before him.

 Chapter 163 Improvements In Training

    Once the threads were positioned in front of him, Gorg took a leap backwards, unleashing a flurry of swift motions as he whipped the threads around him. While he was still in the early stages of mastering his newly awakened gift, this was the best disy of control he could manage at the moment.


    "Whoooshh!" Gorg marvelled at the sight of his gift effortlessly slicing through the oing Vylkr vines with the razor-sharp threads. They coiled around the vines, snapping them in two before they had a chance to inch any closer to him, ensuring that not a single vine could even graze his skin.


    And just like that, unlike the struggles they faced yesterday, T and the rest were now resolute in sweeping away and eradicating every Vylkr vine within their vicinity. They pushed forward with resolve, refusing to yield an inch. Even Ursa had mastered the technique, realizing that she could enhance her speed to generate enough momentum to dig her dagger deep into the Vylkr vines.


    As Ursa levitated higher off the ground, she discovered a newfound agility in her movements. With grace and instinct, she deftly fought off the encroaching Vylkr vines, effortlessly manoeuvring between their tangled masses. Her elevated position granted her a strategic advantage, enabling her to navigate through the midst of the vines and strike them down with precision.


    This continued for an exhrating twenty minutes, surpassing their previous record by far. The relentless battle against the Vylkr vines raged on, their endurance unwavering. However, amidst the intense fray, Warrior Jean''smanding voice suddenly echoed from behind them, cutting through the chaos.


    "Alright, it''s time to return!" his voice boomed, reaching the ears of every warrior. Without hesitation, they abandoned their defensive positions, swiftly making their way back. One by one, they retreated, except for Orion. He remained steadfast in the heart of the Vylkr vines, engulfed in the symphony of his crackling lightning and the subtle tremors caused by the vine''s demise. Unyielding, he relentlessly pressed forward, shing and incinerating the vines, driving deeper into their midst.


    Witnessing Orion''s relentless savagery, Warrior Jean couldn''t help but release a weary yet satisfied sigh. A wide grin slowly etched itself onto his lips as he shook his head in awe. ''That boy,'' he thought, marvelling at Orion''s relentless pursuit. Stepping forward, he extended his right arm toward the looming mass of Vylkr vines, his open palm radiating power.


    In an instant, he activated his gift, unleashing descending spheres of air with incredible force. The Vylkr vines were decimated upon impact, torn apart by the sheer might of his attack. Adjusting his aim, he directed a few more spheres towards the area where Orion was, intending to catch his attention. Satisfied that he had seeded, Warrior Jean swiftly shifted his position once again, to aim at his next target.


    For approximately a minute, the relentless onught of the Vylkr vines subsided, and Orion, drawn by the explosive bursts of dense air from Warrior Jean, reconnected with the group. Warrior Jean turned towards the group and spoke, his voice carrying a sense of authority, "While you rest, go ahead and gather the Vylkr vines to fill yourselves up." With that, he turned away and made his way towards the remaining Vylkr vines, his arms extended to collect an armful of the twisted vegetation. Carefully cradling the vines against his chest, he retraced his steps back to the tree where he had rested.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Warrior Jean passed by the group, he didn''t even need to nce their way as he issued a notice, "Just remember, you need to be back on your feet within the next thirty minutes. So, whatever you''re doing or nning, make it quick." The group nodded in understanding and swiftly scattered, each member rushing to im their share of the scattered Vylkr vines. Some, like Grim, Orion, and Ursa, chose to settle amidst the remnants of the vines and feast on their portion. Observing their actions, Gorg and T, who had initially kept their distance, decided to join in themunal gathering.


    ¡­.............


    "This should do it," Celeste murmured, her gaze fixed on the three meticulously crafted y pots before her. A mix of anticipation and weariness lingered in her voice as she continued, "I hope I can sell them tomorrow." Her tired sigh carried the weight of missed opportunities, knowing she could have made one more pot if not for the exhaustion in her legs from having Kushi with her son yesterday.


    "Knock! Knock!" The abrupt sound of someone rapping on her door echoed through Celeste''s ears. A perplexed expression etched itself upon her face, as she was not expecting any visitors at this time of the afternoon. Nevertheless, she swiftly washed the y residue from her hands and stepped out of her backyard, deciding to discover the identity of the unexpected guest.


    "Knock! Knock!!" The persistent sound reverberated once more as Celeste cautiously opened the door, her initial words getting caught in her throat. Her astonishment was discernible as her eyes scanned the unexpected group standing before her. Grandma Celia, Ingrid, Meldra, and Vivian all stood there, but it was the radiant, beaming smile of Grandma Derry that seized her attention. A sense of foreboding crept into Celeste''s heart as she wondered, ''What do they all want?''.


    With the tension in the air bing palpable, Grandma Celia was the first to break the silence. Her voice carried a hint of concern as she asked, "Can wee in?".


    Still, in a daze, Celeste nodded and swung the door open wide, stepping aside as she watched the group enter her home. Closing the door behind them, she led them to the centre of the room where they all settled on the floor. Celeste positioned herself facing Grandma Celia, Ingrid, and Meldra, while Grandma Vivian and Derry took their ces behind them.


    With a solemn expression, Grandma Ingrid took the lead and addressed Celeste, her gaze fixed upon her. "First of all, we apologize for this sudden interruption without prior notice," she began, shaking her head in remorse. "However, something of great importance has emerged, and we couldn''t wait another day to inform you." Celeste furrowed her brows, her curiosity piqued as she tried to unravel the meaning behind Grandma Ingrid''s words. The rare gathering of all of them together sent a shiver down her spine, indicating that whatever was about to be revealed carried immense significance.

 Chapter 164 The Hidden News

    ''Do they want to kick me out of thepound?'' Celeste couldn''t help but entertain the anxious thought that crept into her mind. However, she quickly dismissed it, shaking off the negative assumptions. In the past, she would have immediately begun apologizing for any perceived mistakes, whether intentional or unintentional, before they even uttered a word. After all, the consequences could be dire, with her and her children left homeless and struggling to rebuild their lives. They might have to resort to extreme measures, even enduring hunger, or bargaining for servitude in the vige chief''spound or on the farm just to secure food and shelter.


    But now, with her son as a warrior and her eldest daughter excelling as a top worker on the farm, soon to be promoted, Celeste felt a newfound sense of control over her emotions. A wave of confidence washed over her as she locked eyes with Grandma Ingrid and boldly inquired, "And may I know what is so important that it has brought all of you to my hut at once?".


    Grandma Ingrid''s serious nod signalled her understanding, and she directed her finger towards Celia, indicating that she should be the one to deliver the news. Grandma Celia, feeling a little reluctance, let out a sigh at Ingrid''s decision to shift the conversation onto her. However, she knew she had to speak up, and with Celeste''s gaze now even more challenging to meet, she took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for what she was about to say.


    "If you don''t mind, Grandma Celia," Celeste interjected, her voiceced with a hint of impatience, "I was a little busy before you all arrived, so it would be b....".


    "I''m pregnant," Grandma Celia dropped the sudden revtion amid Celeste''s words, causing them to trail off and leaving Celeste stunned. Her initial smile vanished, reced by a mixture of surprise and confusion. She looked at Grandma Celia again, trying to process what she had just heard. "What did you say?" Celeste''s voice held a hint of scepticism. Was this another attempt to embarrass her? She had braced herself for something serious, only to be caught off guard by this unexpected revtion.


    But before Grandma Celia could respond, Celeste quickly interjected, "And I understand that for a while I have been making a fool out of mysel...".


    Before Celeste could finish her sentence, Grandma Celia cut through her words with a high-pitched shout, "I AM PREGNANT, CELESTE!" The sudden outburst reverberated in the room, momentarily silencing any other sound. Then, with remarkable calmness, Grandma Celia added, "And I promise you, it''s not a joke."


    "I... We... Huh!" Celeste''s mind was filled with a whirlwind of thoughts as Grandma Celia''s words pierced through her consciousness, leaving her unable to gather her thoughts. She quickly focused her gaze on each of the elderly women standing before her, and even the typically smiling Grandma Derry now wore a serious expression. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Swallowing hard, as if trying to swallow an invisible lump in her throat, Celeste shook her head and extended a trembling finger to point at Grandma Celia. "You''re pregnant?" She repeated the question, her voice tinged with a mix of astonishment and disbelief, unable to find the right words to express her surprise.


    Grandma Celia nodded, her expression maintaining utmost seriousness, which only intensified Celeste''s inability to articte her thoughts. Gathering her courage, Celeste gestured toward Grandma Celia''s stomach with her finger and asked, "What baby is it? Is it a boy or a girl?" Grandma Celia furrowed her brows at the question, momentarily caught off guard, but quicklyposed herself. She realized that Celeste''s reaction was better than expected, considering they hadn''t even revealed the main news yet. Choosing to go along with Celeste''s pace of understanding, she replied, "Isn''t it too early to ask such a question?".


    Immediately, Celeste nodded in understanding, her mind filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. She sighed tiredly, her voice tinged with exhaustion as she spoke, "True. I just wanted to know..." She paused, correcting herself, "Since you no longer have your fertility, I was curious to know if..." Celeste''s voice trailed off, her defeated tone indicating that she had given up on expressing her thoughts. "Forget it," she concluded, trying to regain control over her emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, Celeste finally focused on the most important question that had been lingering in her mind. Her voice wavered with hesitation as she asked, "Who impregnated you? Who is the father of your child?" She couldn''t help but wonder about the man responsible for impregnating an elder like Grandma Celia. If word got out that his semen could impregnate women who had lost their fertility, he would surely attract attention in the vige. Celeste''s curiosity intensified as she realized that everything, she had been told so far was true. However, what she was about to hear next...


    "Orion," Grandma Celia responded firmly, her words sending shockwaves through Celeste. She stood up abruptly, unable to believe what she had just heard. "Impossible," she muttered in disbelief, her face reflecting her shock. She scanned the faces of the five women in front of her, desperately hoping for some rity. "Impossible."


    The revtion that a man could impregnate women who had already lost their fertility was enough to send Celeste into a state of confusion. However, the revtion that the man responsible was none other than her own son, Orion, sent Celeste spiralling into a state of shock. The world seemed to spin around her as darkness threatened to engulf her vision. Her legs gave way, and she felt herself descending into the void. But just as she thought she would crash to the ground, someone or something caught her, holding onto her tightly.


    "One of you, please go to the backyard and quickly fetch some water from the tank," Grandma Celia instructed, her arms tightly embracing the unconscious Celeste. As she held onto her, a mix of concern and weariness washed over her. "And here I was, thinking she was handling the news so well," she murmured, letting out a tired sigh.

 Chapter 165 Warriors Addiction

    While Grandma Vivian went to the backyard to fetch a bowl of water, the rest of them arranged afortable mat for Celeste to lie on. They found spots to sit beside her, waiting anxiously for her to regain consciousness. Grandma Derry couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. "If this is her reaction to your pregnancy, I can''t wait to see the Vige Chief''s messenger or even the Chief himself when they hear about it," she chuckled. Grandma Celia shook her head in disbelief and quickly responded, "I hope you''re not thinking what I think you''re thinking."


    Grandma Derry nodded in agreement, "Me too, because there''s no way that we are going to tell anybody else, without Orion also impregnating me." She smirked yfully, gesturing towards Grandma Celia. Grandma Celia shook her head in resignation, "Just pray to Naka that he would even consider someone like you in the first ce." Grandma Derry retorted, determined to find a way, "Well, he yed with your body and released his semen in your vagina, so I''ll definitely find a way to make him do the same for me." Though she knew it would be a difficult task, perhaps even requiring all her wealth as leverage, Grandma Derry couldn''t help but scheme in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Celia sighed tiredly, epting the futility of the conversation, and collected the water brought by Grandma Vivian. She used a small amount to sprinkle on Celeste''s face, hoping it would help her regain consciousness.


    However, as the conversation continued, Grandma Ingrid listened intently, her hand instinctively resting on her stomach, a myriad of thoughts racing through her mind. Unbeknownst to the others, her expression revealed a mix of emotions: anticipation, apprehension, and perhaps even a hint of longing.


    ¡­........


    Thirty minutester.


    Orion found himself caught in a perplexing situation, unaware of how it had begun or what exactly was happening. With every bite he took, he could sense an inexplicable surge in the Vylkr energy coursing through him. Yet, there was a strange twist to it all. The more he consumed, the stronger the urge to keep eating became, as if the tingling sensations and the unsatisfied void in his stomach were driving him to devour more. Unable to resist, Orion voraciously devoured the Vylkr vines before him, surrendering to the insatiable hunger that consumed him.


    And it wasn''t just Orion, but the others too sumbed to the irresistible allure of the Vylkr vines, devouring them with unrelenting fervour. They indulged in a feast, consuming every Vylkr vine within their reach. The air crackled with energy, and suddenly, a resounding "BOOOM!" shattered the tranquillity. A powerful st of air surged forward, propelling them backwards and scattering the Vylkr vines in all directions. No one needed to wonder who was responsible for this sudden assault when they heard the voice that followed.


    "What you''ve all just experienced is what we call the ''Warrior''s addiction,''" dered Warrior Jean, his gaze fixed upon the bewildered group. Not moments before, they had been frantically scavenging for the Vylkr vines, unable to go even a single minute without a taste. He continued, "Once you be a warrior, there''s another aspect you must be wary of- the Warrior''s Addiction. It manifests in three stages. Firstly, you''ll feel an insatiable need to consume more and more Vylkr vines until the Vylkr energy within you bes dangerously unstable... leading to dire consequences for both you and the vige."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Warrior Jean''s voice wavered slightly as he delivered that part, pausing for emphasis before pressing on, "Secondly, a gnawingpulsion will entice you to create another container within your body. I believe I don''t need to exin the repercussions of attempting to create another container prematurely or attempting to create more than one at once." Warrior Jean observed with a smile as their understanding slowly dawned, and some even swallowed nervously at the gravity of their close call.


    However, Warrior Jean wasn''t done yet. After a brief cough, he resumed his exnation, his smile waning slightly. "However, this addiction primarily affects experienced warriors who have consumed Vylkr vines for an extended period. As for the third stage..." His smile faltered momentarily. Nevertheless, he continued, "When you reach the pinnacle of your potential, you''ll discover that for yourselves."


    After listening to his exnation, Orion couldn''t help but swallow hard, a surge of relief washing over him as he realized how dangerously close, he hade to sumbing to the insatiable desire to consume more Vylkr vines. If Warrior Jean hadn''t intervened, if he hadn''t halted their frenzy and snapped them out of their trance, Orion shuddered to think of the dire consequences that could have unfolded.


    "Well, that concludes today''s lesson," Warrior Jean announced, his gaze shifting away from the group and ahead. "I would have allowed you another twenty minutes to regain yourposure, but luckily, you can count this experience as part of your training." With those words, Warrior Jean turned and walked away, his voice trailing behind them, "Enjoy yourselves, and don''t worry about dying. After all, I''m here to ensure that doesn''t happen."


    Observing the warrior''s nonchnt demeanour, Orion couldn''t help but shake his head in mistrust. Gathering his resolve, he pushed himself off the ground, sessfully regaining his footing despite the tremors that invariably heralded the arrival of the Vylkr vines. Harnessing the power of his gift, Orion focused his gaze, patiently awaiting the appearance of the vicious Vylkr vines. As soon as they emerged within his line of sight, he lunged forward with his lightning-imbued dagger, striking with exceptional speed and precision.


    ......


    The farm.


    After gathering the final ones in her designated area, Melta turned to face Reena and asked, "Are you ready?" Reena responded with a resolute nod, extending her hand towards the vast expanse of shrub-like nts before her. Clearing her throat in silence, she assumed a calm demeanour and spoke with unwavering authority, "Listen up, everyone. Today is the day of your harvest, whether you like it or not. It''s time to follow my instructions.'' Reena fell silent, wearing a smile on her face as if she were tuned into something or someone. She closed her eyes briefly as if receiving guidance, before reopening them and positioning both hands towards the multitude of nts. With a swift motion, she activated her gift.

 Chapter 166 Farming A Promotion

    A vibrant, deep yellow glow emanated from Reena''s hands, pulsating with an undeniable vitality. In a fascinating disy, the cotton buds throughout the field sprung to life, separating from their rooted nts as if choreographed in advance. They followed a synchronized dance, propelled by an invisible current, guided by the sway of Reena''s hand. Once Reena ensured that every single bud took to the air, not one left behind, she eximed, "Alright, everyone, follow my lead. And remember, no fighting!" With those words, she led the airborne cotton buds towards a sprawling wooden cart positioned at the periphery of the cotton farm.


    As they settled onto the cart, Reena deactivated her gift, her eyes shifting towards the two young men assigned the task of transporting the cotton back to the work huts. "That should do it," she remarked, observing their nod of acknowledgement and their exchange of nces.


    The first boy, his shoulder-length ck hair swaying gently, firmly gripped the two handles used to propel the cart forward. ncing at the other young man seated behind him on the cart, with short-cut crimson hair, he asked, "Are you ready?" A determined nod confirmed the readiness of hispanion, who extended his left arm forward, activating his gift. As if responding to his actions, the cart elevated a few inches above the ground, with the other young man clutching tightly to avoid any untimely falls.


    With a swift cautionary note, "Hold on tight!" the young man with crimson hair flicked his hand forward. In an instant, the cart surged forward, hurtling with astonishing speed that threatened to dislodge the cotton buds. Yet, miraculously, they clung to the cart as if magically glued in ce. Reena and Melta stood there, their eyes locked on the spectacle until the cart and its intrepid riders vanished from view, carried away by the swift current of their journey.


    "Come on, let''s head to the next section and lend a hand. You won''t believe what happened to the neers from this year''s awakening ceremony. They were actually chased away by some tree nymphs who apparently wanted to gather flowers but ended up trampling over the herbs in the process," Melta chuckled, reminiscing about her own initial fear of the tree nymphs when she first joined. While most of them were too intimidating to joke around with, there was still a significant number of them who were friendly and gentle enough to offer assistance on the farm.


    Reena shook her head disapprovingly and questioned, "But have you informed the caretakers about this first?".


    Melta snorted in response to Reena''s remark and retorted, "We don''t need to inform anyone." She quickly lowered her voice, ensuring no one was eavesdropping, and continued, "Listen, I have a n, alright? If we want to secure your promotion, what better way than to rescue the neers and impress them in the process? Besides, I''ve heard that this year''s awakening students get along really well with Mrs Shani. So, if you manage to earn their gratitude by helping them, who knows? They might sing your praises in front of Mrs Shani, and once she hears of it, we can be sure that one of the caretakers will surely approve your promotion." Melta concluded her exnation with a sly smile ying on her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, with the two young men returning together after an argument, it would be a tough battle for Reena to secure her promotion without taking active steps. She didn''t want to wait for several more months before another opportunity arose.


    Reena shook her head, a sense of defeat washing over her. "One of them has the gift to manipte and propel objects, while the other can enhance his body weight up to a certain limit," she exined, her voice tinged with disappointment. "Now that they''re reunited and working together on the cart to transport the harvest to the work huts, they''ll be able to cover multiple sections of the farm in a single day and earn the recognition of everyone. It''s as if they already have a head start to impress the caretakers," Reena admitted, realizing that she had to let go of her aspirations for this month''s promotion and wait for the next opportunity. The tone of her voice revealed her resignation, as she knew deep down that the two young men had a better chance of securing the promotion than she did.


    Observing Reena''s defeated demeanour, Melta''s frustration ignited, causing her to grasp Reena''s hand and pull her forward toward the area where the neers were assigned. "Listen up! If you get promoted, that means there''s a chance for me to get promoted as well. I refuse to wait for the next promotion and dy my own progress," Melta dered resolutely as they passed by the fields of harvested cotton nts. "So, you better snap out of it and prepare to activate your gift once again because we are going to secure this promotion, whether anyone likes it or not."


    Witnessing Melta''s determination, Reena reluctantly conceded, "Alright, I get it. Let''s give it a try and see what happens." Melta''s face lit up with a smile at Reena''s response, but her joy was short-lived as Reena abruptly pulled away from her grip and halted their progress. "Wait a moment," Reenamanded. Melta paused, curious about what Reena had in mind.


    Reena extended her hands, radiating a vibrant yellow glow, towards the harvested cotton nts. "Listen up, all of you. Be prepared for harvest next week, and no arguments, understood?" she dered, deactivating her gift. As if responding to hermand, the cotton nts swayed in unison, bending in the opposite direction as if pulled by a mighty gust of wind. Reena couldn''t help but smile briefly at the disy.


    "You know, if we really want to guarantee our promotions, there''s another approach we can take," Melta whispered into Reena''s ear, sneaking up from behind. "Why don''t we go and handle the Turkic nts? I''ve heard they''re causing trouble again." Reena vigorously shook her head, refusing the idea, and instead took hold of Melta''s hand, pulling her forward. "We''re going to help the neers. I don''t want to deal with those stubborn nts."

 Chapter 167 Embracing The Unexpected

    Celeste groggily regained consciousness, her vision still blurry, as Grandma Celia persistently sshed water on her face. Gradually, her senses returned, but a lingering dizziness made her hesitant to fully sit up. Instead, she weakly settled back onto her mat, her gaze fixated on the ceiling of her hut.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Grandma Celia inquired, observing Celeste''s dazed expression as she stared at the ceiling. She gently ced her hand on Celeste''s head, checking her condition, and then withdrew it, repeating her question, "Celeste, can you hear me? How are you feeling at this moment?" Suddenly, Celeste looked up and locked eyes with Grandma Celia, who disyed genuine concern. Slowly, Celeste nodded and mustered the strength to sit up. With her legs crossed, she settledfortably on her mat, her gaze sweeping across the four women seated in front of her until it settled on Grandma Celia. "I thought it was just a dream. Please tell me what you said isn''t true," Celeste pleaded, massaging her head. Just yesterday, she had been daydreaming about the joy of carrying her son''s child, bing the first woman in his life to do so. And now, this news had blindsided her the very next day.


    And above all else, the most difficult aspect for Celeste to ept was that the woman carrying her son''s child was Grandma Celia herself¡ªa woman who, despite her ample curves andck of physical attractivenesspared to Celeste, had already lost her fertility. It was a bitter pill for Celeste to swallow. And though, the situation had urred by ident and waspletely unnned, Celeste couldn''t help but wonder how she would exin such a predicament to others when they inevitably questioned why her son had prated Grandma Celia in the first ce.


    And even if she were toe up with the most natural excuse, iming it was merely a case of yful interaction, deep down, Celeste knew the truth. Her current son, Orion, was not the type of young man who discriminated against others based on their outward appearance, unlike his former self. Still, she found it difficult to ept that the first woman her son impregnated was not a young beautiful woman in his age group. But now, thanks to her son''s semen, that reality seemed to be altered.


    ''Why am I thinking like this?'' Celeste pondered internally. She realized she was being shallow in her thinking, as she would eventually be judged in a simr manner. However, if it wasn''t for her son, who showed her unconditional love regardless of her appearance, she wouldn''t feel this overwhelming guilt. She feared that Orion''s kind and humble nature might be taken for granted or even manipted, preventing him from finding a beautiful partner to share his life with. And now, with this sudden discovery, the situation could be even worse than she anticipated. ''But Orion is a smart young man, so I shouldn''t worry about that,'' Celeste reassured herself, but before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, her attention was abruptly captured by someone calling out her name.


    "Celeste, can you hear me?" Grandma Celia repeated, her voice filled with concern. She continued to utter those words several times until she noticed Celeste''s gaze finally locking onto her, indicating that she had snapped out of her daze. Grandma Celia realized that she might have overwhelmed Celeste with the sudden news, causing her to retreat into her thoughts, attempting toprehend and make sense of the situation. "It seems I shouldn''t have delivered the news to you so unexpectedly," Grandma Celia admitted, empathetically. "If you need more time to process everything, we can leave and give you the space you need. Take your time until you feel ready to discuss the situation with us again."


    After Grandma Celia finished speaking, she patiently awaited Celeste''s response. However, observing the mother of the young man who had managed to impregnate her biting her lips in total confusion, with a whirlwind of intense emotions swirling in her eyes, Grandma Celia let out a defeated sigh. She pushed herself up from her seat, resigning to the fact that Celeste needed more time. As she rose, Grandma Celia uttered, "No need for you to respond. We wille and meet you once you''re ready..." But before she could finish her sentence, Celeste interjected with a loud, defeated sigh that drowned out Grandma Celia''s words.


    After shaking her head vigorously in an attempt to clear her mind of the overwhelming thoughts, Celeste looked up at Grandma Celia, who was already on her feet and ready to depart. Celeste cleared her throat and uttered, "Grandma Celia?".


    Grandma Celia''s curiosity was piqued as she heard Celeste call out her name in an unexpected manner. Perplexed but attentive, she responded with a raised eyebrow, "Yes?".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Celeste''s smile brightened as she made her request, "I can''t continue calling you Grandma Celia, can I? How about Celia?" As soon as she finished her sentence, a boisterous chuckle erupted beside her, drawing her attention to Grandma Derry, who wasughing wholeheartedly. Celeste turned to find Grandma Vivan and Meldra with gentle smiles, while Grandma Ingrid maintained her serious expression. Caught up in the contagious joy, Celeste couldn''t help but smile back. She acknowledged her initial jealousy and anger, wishing she could be the one giving birth to her son''s first child. However, she understood that what mattered most was Orion''s choice to navigate the situation with his children and the woman who had unexpectedly be pregnant. None of them had bargained for this turn of events.


    Also, the crux of the mattery in the astonishing fact that her son''s semen had the potential to impregnate an elder woman who had already lost her fertility. Celeste couldn''t ignore the consequences if this news were to spread throughout the vige. Her family, and quite possibly the entirepound, would be the subject of intense curiosity and scrutiny, particrly from the vige chief and those in his inner circle. As Celeste''s thoughts gradually settled, rity dawned upon her. It was precisely at this moment that Grandma Celia bent down, pinched her nose yfully, and let out augh. "Silly girl," she said, resuming her seat on the ground. "But you''re not entirely wrong. If my child is epted into your family, it would be reasonable for you to call me your daughter-inw. However, I''ve never experienced or been in such a situation before, so it''s a bit challenging for me to...".


    Celeste interrupted, raising an eyebrow and interjecting, "If?" She gazed at Grandma Celia before shaking her head in disagreement. "Celia, you don''t understand. I have already epted you into my family. The only thing left is for my son to ept the child. But considering how considerate Orion has be, I can already predict that he will willingly take care of the child, understanding that you alone can''t bear such a burden at your age." As for the possibility of Orion taking Grandma Celia as a partner, it was a matter for both of them to decide. However, Celeste didn''t ce her entire hope on such a thought, recognizing that the significant age gap might make it unlikely or even impossible.


    However, as a woman who had to sacrifice an exorbitant amount of her wealth to conceive and bear her children, Celeste understood firsthand the kind of support Grandma Celia would require in the days toe.


    "Yo... You''re already..." Grandma Celeste''s voice quivered with a mix of surprise and overwhelming emotions. Although she knew that the vige would assist her during the pregnancy and childbirth, it was a customary support provided to all women in the vige to ensure a sessful oue. However, to have someone willingly offer their presence during this critical moment, especially from someone who hadn''t anticipated it, was enough to bring tears streaming down her cheeks, staining her dress as they cascaded to the floor.


    "It''s okay," Celeste said, extending her trembling hands to wipe away her tears. "As you mentioned earlier, none of us have ever been in this situation before. So, before news of this spreads, I want you to know that I''ll provide you with all the support you need. You don''t have to bargain or worry about repaying me in any way, alright?" A warm smile adorned Celeste''s face as she observed Grandma Celia''s eyes welling up with more tears. Suddenly, she was pulled back onto the ground, enveloped in a tight embrace by Grandma Celia, who clung to her with both hands, weeping profusely into her tulga.


    Witnessing the heartfelt moment between Celeste and Grandma Celia, Grandma Ingrid interjected with a firm tone, breaking the emotional atmosphere. "Well, now that everything seems to be settled," she said, her eyes ncing between Celeste and Celia, "Meldra and I have to head to the farm. But before we go, please make sure to inform Orion about this when he returns, so we can discuss how to announce such news to the vige chief."

 Chapter 168 Putting In An Effort

    With a resolute nod, Celeste quickly responded, "Don''t worry, I won''t hesitate to inform Orion about everything. While I expect him to be surprised, I firmly believe that he will handle this news much better than I initially did." she reassured, a gentle smile gracing her lips. With a tender touch, Celeste lovingly caressed Grandma Celia''s back, her soothing gestures aimed at calming the emotional storm within her.


    After hearing Celeste''s assurance, Grandma Ingrid rose from her seat and nodded in acknowledgement. "We will take our leave now," she announced, her gaze drifting momentarily towards Grandma Celia. The unspoken concern flickered in her eyes, prompting Celeste to swiftly address it. Sensing the unspoken worry, she reassured Grandma Ingrid, "Don''t worry about her. I will ensure that she has all the time and space she needs here before returning."


    Grandma Ingrid nodded in appreciation, recognizing the need for privacy and personal discussions between Celeste and Grandma Celia. Understanding that her role hade to an end, she nodded once more at Celeste, then turned to address the women behind her. One by one, they stood and made their way out of the room, each going about their daily responsibilities. Grandma Meldra, however, faithfully followed Grandma Ingrid''s lead, knowing they were headed for the farm.


    As they walked a certain distance away from thepound, Grandma Meldra abruptly turned her head toward her long-time friend. Her voice held a knowing tone as she spoke, "I know what''s on your mind." Startled, Grandma Ingrid flinched momentarily, yet swiftly regained herposure. Clearing her throat, she replied with feigned ignorance, "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Meldra."


    Grandma Meldra let out a snort in response, her hand instinctively resting on her stomach as she nced down at it. "I witnessed your little stunt, and honestly, I can''t me you for your actions. I feel the same way," she admitted with a chuckle, fully aware that they all shared simr sentiments --except for Celia, who already carried what they all desired. "But if you truly want to achieve your desires before it''s toote, you better shed that attitude before any of us outsmart you. Especially Derry, who seems to be the only one brave enough to voice our collective thoughts," she added, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. Grandma Meldra gently rubbed her stomach before retracting her hand and delivering a firm p to Grandma Ingrid''s protruding buttocks. As Grandma Ingrid''s buttocks jiggled from the impact, she halted her steps, turning to face Meldra with a tense disapproving frown.


    However, Grandma Meldra continued walking ahead,pletely disregarding Grandma Ingrid''s disapproving frown and the fact that she had stopped behind her. "You should start searching for an approach before it''s toote. Or better yet, try to establish a friendly connection with him. I''ve heard he doesn''t judge based on appearances like most men do," Grandma Meldra''s voice trailed off as she spoke, leaving Grandma Ingrid to contemte her words.


    Shaking her head in resignation, Grandma Ingrid let out a weary sigh, quickening her pace to catch up with Meldra''s retreating figure. "Oh, and remember, we have no idea how the Vige Chief will react to this news. So, if you insist on being stubborn and distant despite having such an incredible opportunity right in front of you, I won''t hesitate to leave you behind and secure my own desires first," Grandma Meldra''s final words echoed in Grandma Ingrid''s mind, spinning her thoughts into a frenzy as she mentally prepared herself for her next encounter with Orion.


    ¡­.................


    "Haaaaa... Haaa....." Orion exhaled loudly; his breathsboured as he fought to maintain his bnce. He could barely stand on both feet, opting to kneel down on the charred, ckened ground to alleviate some of the strain. "I don''t think... Haaaaaa... I can continue any longer... Haaaaa..." Grim, T, Gorg, and Ursa mirrored his exhaustion, their heads nodding in agreement. The weariness had permeated their beings, sinking into their very bones, causing sharp spasms of pain whenever they attempted to activate their powers or control the chaotic surge of Vylkr energy coursing through them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Warrior Jean..." Grim finally couldn''t contain his agony any longer and voiced out his pain. However, Warrior Jean swiftly interrupted him, rising from his position and making his way towards them, shaking his head wearily. "What is it? Didn''t I tell you guys that you don''t necessarily need your gifts to be skilled warriors?".


    T interjected, her voice filled with frustration, "But..."


    "But what?" Warrior Jean retorted, his gaze fixed on the heavily breathing T, his eyebrows raised inquisitively. "Unlike yesterday when you all slept through the day for good reasons, did it never ur to you that one day you might have to fight without using your gifts? Or fight without pausing until your bones start to break and your muscles ache?"


    Warrior Jean picked up a Vylkr vine from the ground, tearing a piece out with his teeth. "Hold on for a minute," without waiting for a response, he turned around and began walking in a certain direction, until he abruptly stopped at a distance from them and retrieved a hidden bag behind a tree.


    Using the same stride he had used to walk towards the tree, Warrior Jean swiftly returned to their side, turning the bag upside down. To their surprise, their cusses, which they had used the day before, tumbled out. "As someone who doesn''t consider himself an irresponsible or unfair teacher," Warrior Jean exined, "I had asked the warriors tasked with clearing the area to keep your weapons safe. Now you can retrieve them and continue with your work."


    Gulping down thest remnants of the Vylkr vine in his hand, Warrior Jean''s gaze didn''t linger on their expressions. He turned around, ready to leave, but then abruptly paused, his head swivelling back towards them, as if a forgotten thought had suddenly resurfaced.


    "And in case you feel like your very flesh is on the verge of ripping apart from exhaustion," Warrior Jean continued, his voice carrying a sense of reassurance amidst their fatigue, "know that it''s the Vylkr energy at y. It''s seizing this chance to rebuild and fortify your body, ensuring it can flow seamlessly through every fibre by the time you regain your full strength. Just allow it to do its work and concentrate on aplishing your own tasks."

 Chapter 169 A Surprising Proposal

    However, the exhausted group wearily observed Warrior Jean''s return to his spot. Shifting their attention back to the scattered cusses on the ground, they sluggishly reached down and retrieved one, bracing themselves for the impending onught of Vylkr vines, despite the sensation that their bodies were barely capable of movement.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Haaa... That''s enough. If I take another step, I fear my body will shatter," Ursa eximed, her words resonating with my own weary state. I nodded in deep agreement, my body aching with every attempt to wield my cuss. The grinding sensation of my bones rubbing against each other intensified with each futile effort, escting the agony to unbearable levels.


    "Alright, you''ve all fought valiantly. It''s time to rest," Warrior Jean finally dered, his voiceced with a mixture of admiration and concern. After battling through the relentless onught of the Vylkr vines for what felt like an eternity, using nothing but our weapons and sheer instinct, our bodies screamed in exhaustion. Copsing onto the ashen ground, T, Grim, and Gorg sprawled out, surrendering to the fatigue that had consumed them. Ursa, seeking sce and support, leaned against me, herboured breaths filling the air.


    As weariness washed over them, one by one, their eyes fluttered shut, willingly surrendering to the sweet embrace of slumber to ward off the relentless exhaustion. A gentle breeze caressed my neck, causing me to turn and find Ursa nestledfortably, dozing off against my shoulder, her breaths steady and peaceful.


    Despite the heaviness weighing upon my eyelids, the rhythmic clinking of metal against the ground resonated in the air, capturing my attention. My gaze couldn''t resist being drawn to the sight of Warrior Jean meticulously gathering and organizing our worn cusses, ensuring their safe keeping. I found myself entranced, watching as he arranged the weapons with care and precision that spoke volumes about his dedication.


    Lost in the fatigue that gripped my body, I hadn''t even noticed the moment when sleep began to sneak up on me, stealthily encroaching upon my consciousness. My eyelids,den with weariness, reluctantly sumbed to gravity, gradually descending until they finally met in a tired, sluggish embrace.


    ¡­....


    "Hey, don''t tell me you guys are still asleep?" A deep voice jolted me out of my slumber, and my eyes fluttered open. As Iy on the ground with Ursa sleeping in my embrace, I noticed that the sky had taken on a tinge of darkness, indicating that evening had arrived and the sun was ready to set. "Ah, damn it!" I cursed under my breath.


    The main reason I had wanted to apany Ursa home the previous day was to finally propose to her, so that today I could have the opportunity to meet Sura at the farm before heading back home, without risking Ursa''s jealousy leading her to do something foolish. However, yesterday''s n had been thwarted by Gorg''s apology, and today, my ns were shattered by Warrior Jean''s gruelling training session.


    "You''re awake." I listened to Warrior Jean''s familiar voice and couldn''t help but sit upright, directing my attention towards him. He looked down at me with a smile and asked, "So, how are you feeling?" Momentarily forgetting the intense strain my body had endured, I found myself surprisingly more energetic, and the Vylkr energy within me seemed to have settled, no longer raging out of control. Almost as if he could read my thoughts, Warrior Jean added, "Just a few more weeks to go, and I assure you that your body will undergo a remarkable transformation from when you first started." He continued, "Now, wake up the rest of your group. We need to leave this forest before the sun sets."


    Nodding my head in understanding, I gently shook Ursa until she awoke, her yawning mouth stretching wide open. Then, I stood up and made my way to rouse T and the rest of the group from their sleep. Following Warrior Jean''s instructions, we were told to gather as much Vylkr vine as we could carry, with the condition that we had to consume it all before reaching the forest''s exit. We all nodded in understanding, well aware of the reasons behind this task. Making our way to the scattered, lifeless Vylkr vines, each of us grabbed handfuls of the nt, including myself.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As we made our way out of the forest, I took the opportunity to inform Ursa that I would be apanying her home today. Her face lit up with delight, and she readily agreed, expressing her joy at the prospect.Taking my time to finish consuming the Vylkr vine in my hand, I was about to hastily devour thest piece due to its unpleasant taste when Gorg approached me. He inquired about my conversation with my mother regarding the events surrounding my memory loss. Letting out a sigh of resignation, I proceeded to share with him the details as per my mother''s instructions.


    "So, it''s that serious, huh!" Gorg muttered with a sombre expression, his face betraying a sense of disappointment. "The fact that your mother didn''t say anything about it suggests that things might turn out much worse than my mother had anticipated." A mixture of fear and anxiety etched across his face, and he released a weary, defeated sigh that seemed to carry the weight of his concerns.


    Observing Gorg''s troubled countenance, I couldn''t resist saying "Perhaps it''s better that my mother remains silent for now," I suggested. "Give it a few days or weeks to see how she reacts. Unless you want her to hastily respond by doing something impulsive." While I understood the sincerity behind my mother''s words from yesterday, I also recognized her tendency to be overly sensitive and prone to overreactions. It was likely that her perspective could shift in theing days or weeks.


    Furthermore, since I held no personal grudges against Gorg and witnessed his genuine efforts to learn and make amends, I saw no reason for him to carry the burden of that thought. If anyone should bear that weight, it should be his elder sister.


    As his face brightened up and a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes, Gorg responded, "You''re right. It''s best to wait and see how she handles the situation instead of rushing into any rash decisions." I nodded in agreement, a smile ying on my lips, as he returned to his previous position ahead of me. With a sense of relief settling within me, I focused on finishing up the remaining Vylkr vine in my hands before we made our way out of the forest.


    "Alright, for now, I''ll take charge of safeguarding your weapons. You can head home and we''ll meet up again for training tomorrow," Warrior Jean said before disappearing into the depths of the forest, leaving us to find our own path back to our huts.


    Without wasting a moment, I grabbed Ursa''s hand and signalled for her to activate her gift. In an instant, the surrounding air surged, lifting us off the ground as we soared through the sky with exhration. But our flight was abruptly interrupted as a colossal shadow loomed over us, obscuring the moonlight. Without needing confirmation on who it was, we watched as Grim''s majestic golden-horned eagle form swooped past us, gracefully twirling in the air.


    After a short flight, wended near apound consisting of three huts, which I presumed to be Ursa''s residence. Catching her breath, Ursa grinned at me and asked, "So, how was it? I''m still working on controlling both directions simultaneously, but it wasn''t too noticeable, right?"Ursa beamed with a smile, her eyes conveying a message that didn''t require a second nce.


    Agreeing with a nod, I praised her, "You''re getting the hang of it. Who knows, perhaps in the future, we might be able to fly high above the clouds and look down at the vige." Her expression turned pensive, hinting at the seeds of an idea or a newfound aspiration. Just as she began to respond, saying, "Seeing the vige from above the clouds might not be a bad idea." I coughed loudly, swiftly interjecting to prevent the conversation from taking an unexpected turn. "Ursa," I called out, redirecting her attention.


    The moment I called out to her in such a manner, Ursa abruptly halted her actions and stared at me. I could see a mixture of intense emotions flickering in her eyes. Deciding to take things a notch further, I dropped to one knee, surprising her even more as she instinctively took a step back. Yet, I swiftly reached out, firmly gripping her right arm, preventing her from retreating further. "What... What are you trying to do?" Ursa''s voice trembled with nervousness as she gazed at me, a hint of fear lingering in her eyes.


    Inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, she regained someposure and spoke with newfound confidence, "Why are you kneeling? Did I do something wrong?" However, traces of fear still lingered in her eyes. With a chuckle to ease the tension in the air, I looked at her, locking my gaze with hers, and uttered, "Ursa, will you be my partner?" In an instant, the fear vanished from her eyes, reced by a torrent of emotions that yed out on her face: shock, confusion, understanding, and finally, a sudden realization.

 Chapter 170 Ursa’s Mother

    Then, unexpectedly, she voiced her confusion, "But... But... why are you kneeling down?" Ursa''s expression betrayed her doubt as her eyes scanned my kneeling form up and down. "Isn''t it obvious?" I responded, drawing inspiration from the tender and heartfelt atmosphere of my previous proposal to Sura. I wanted Ursa''s moment to be equally special. "What better way to express the weight of my feelings for you than to humbly kneel before you, raising one knee as a symbol of my desire for you to be my partner?" In truth, it was a spur-of-the-moment idea, improvising due to the unexpected turn of events that thwarted my original n.


    Everything happened in a flurry of excitement and happiness. Ursa''s radiant smile illuminated the moment as she swayed her head in disbelief. Before I could react, she leapt towards me, her arms encircling me tightly and pushing me to the ground. Her exmation of "Yes! Yes!! Yes!!!" filled the air with sheer joy. As we effortlessly absorbed the impact of our fall, I couldn''t help but chuckle at her repeated affirmations. However, ourughter abruptly halted as the sound of something hitting the ground resonated in my ears, drawing our attention.


    Startled, Ursa raised her head, and I craned my neck to catch a glimpse of what had captured her attention. "Mom!" she eximed, her voiceced with surprise. In an instant, I adjusted my position, still lying on the ground, to get a better view. There, I saw a woman struggling to rise from the ground, a shattered y pot lying nearby, its contents of water spilt out. Ursa swiftly untangled herself from my embrace and rushed to assist the woman, her sense of urgency evident.


    Meanwhile, seizing the moment, I swiftly rose to my feet, to see if I could lend a hand and offer assistance.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," the woman reassured Ursa, who had extended a helping hand. She swiftly adjusted her tulga, brushing off any sand that may have found its way inside, while her impressive breasts remained partially exposed. Sensing an opportunity to assist, I approached her and offered, "Let me help." Bending down, I carefully wiped away the damp soil from her smooth legs and thighs, ensuring herfort.


    As I raised my head, I noticed her gazing at me, captivated by the moment. Taking advantage of the situation, I gently adjusted her clothing, tucking in herrge round breast and giving a final subtle squeeze, as if ensuring everything was properly arranged. Sura observed the interaction, shaking her head with a smile, and finding her mother''s expression quite amusing.


    Refocusing my gaze on Ursa''s mother, I couldn''t help but be captivated by her unique crimson and ck hair, which added a touch of mystery to her appearance. As my eyes travelled down to her tulga, I noticed that she was wearing the traditional female tulga, distinct from Fiona''s and the others. While I couldn''t deny the alluring curves of her well-defined hips and slightly protruding buttocks, it was herrge round milkers that truly caught my attention. I couldn''t help but wonder how Ursa hadn''t inherited such wonderful breasts, or if it would develop in the future.


    My thoughts were interrupted when Ursa cleared her throat and introduced me, breaking the silence that had fallen between her mother and me. "Orion, this is my mother, Lyra," she announced, prompting her mother to snap out of her own contemtion and acknowledge my presence. "Mom, this is Orion, the boy I told you about," Ursa added, sensing the need to bridge the gap between us.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In an attempt to be polite, I extended a warm greeting, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Lyra," apanied by a friendly smile. I observed as she nodded in acknowledgement, her gaze travelling up from my toes to meet my eyes. Her piercing blue eyes locked onto mine as she posed a direct question, "So, you are the Orion?".


    "Yes, my name is Orion," I simply replied.


    "Did you just propose to my daughter?" she asked again, her expression betraying no hint of emotion as our eyes remained locked. I affirmed, "Yes, I did." She pressed further, her gaze narrowing with an intense level of scrutiny, "Are you toying with my daughter?" Before I could respond, Ursa intervened with a loud exmation, "That''s enough!" She firmly grasped her mother''s arm and pulled her forward, leading her towards thepound and through the makeshift fence.


    Lyra followed suit, seemingly taken aback by Ursa''s actions and perhaps too stunned to react immediately. However, her gaze remained fixed on me as they disappeared into one of the three huts within my line of sight.


    Observing the unfolding events, I couldn''t help but find the situation somewhat amusing. However, my amusement quickly turned to dismay as I realized I had lost my way and had no idea how to get back home from where I stood. With a defeated sigh, I retraced my steps and returned to Ursa''spound, passing through the makeshift fence that surrounded it. I walked until I found myself standing in front of the very hut where Ursa and her mother had disappeared into earlier.


    Just as I approached, loud shouts erupted from inside, making me hesitate. Nheless, I extended my hand and knocked on the door, instantly quieting themotion. Ursa''s voice broke the silence, saying, "I''ll open the door." The door swung open, revealing Ursa''s surprised expression. "Haven''t you gone home yet?" she asked, clearly puzzled by my presence. From inside, Lyra''s voice echoed, "Is that him? Is he still here?" Ursa swiftly closed the door after stepping outside, cutting off any further conversation.


    With a fake cough escaping my lips, I looked into her inquisitive eyes and said, "I don''t know my way home from here, and I was wondering if you could lend me a hand by flying me back?". Suddenly, her brows rose a bit as she looked at me with a questioning gaze, asking, "Are you serious?".


    Knowing that only my family, the vige chief, and those close to them were aware of my memory loss, I merely nodded my head. Ursa''s smile grew wider, and without hesitation, she pulled the door open and shouted, "Mom, I''ll be back in a minute...". Before I could hear Lyra''s response, Ursa swiftly closed the door and activated her gift, lifting both of us into the sky.

 Chapter 171 Surprising Encounter

    "Is that it?" Ursa eximed, pointing towards the cluster of huts that formed our sharedpound from a distance. While identifying my own hut from above would have been a challenge, given that they all looked quite simr, I knew that if we retraced our steps back to the vige chief''spound, it would lead us on the path to my home. As we made our way back and followed the familiar route, it became increasingly clear which hut was mine, allowing me to easily pinpoint it as we approached thepound.


    As such, I swiftly replied, "Yes, that''s it. You can set me down here." Ursa nodded in understanding and descended back to the ground,nding a short distance away from the makeshift fence. As soon as we touched the ground, I expressed my gratitude, "Thank you..." However, before I could finish my sentence, Ursa surprised me by firmly grasping my cheeks with both hands and leaning in, pressing her lips against mine. Time seemed to stand still as we shared a passionate and unusual kiss. Caught off guard, I instinctively kissed her back, savouring the electrifying moment. After a brief but intense exchange, we reluctantly pulled away, Ursa giving my lips onest yful lick before swiftly taking to the sky, a wide smile illuminating her face.


    Observing the scene before me, a wave of amusement danced in my eyes, apanied by a mischievous smile. However, despite my initial intention to head straight to my hut, the peculiar sounds emanating from one of the empty huts in thepound piqued my interest. It was an unfamiliar noise, one that urged me to investigate further before settling down for the night. With my restrained movement, I lightened my footsteps and stealthily moved towards the source of themotion, my anticipation growing. However, nothing could have prepared me for the surprise that awaited me as Iid eyes on the unexpected figure responsible for the mysterious sounds.


    Right before my eyes stood the other elderly woman, her silver hair gleaming under the moonlight, reminiscent of the day she had surprised me and my mother during our backyard bath. She was now diligently sweeping away the umted y sands around the vacant hut, her broom held firmly in her right hand. My gaze couldn''t help but fixate on her irresistible tulga, barely sufficient to conceal herrge curvaceous ass cheeks. With each movement, her protruding buttocks swayed seductively, captivating my attention and igniting a fiery response within me, rendering my penis anything but soft.


    I couldn''t resist the temptation any longer and discreetly reached beneath my tulga, my hand finding its way to my engorged penis. With gentle strokes, I sumbed to the pleasure it brought me, my desire strengthening with each passing moment. Unexpectedly, the elderly woman''s grip on the broom loosened, causing her to lean forward to retrieve it, inadvertently lifting her tulga and revealing the full extent of her dick-erecting buttocks. As she resumed her sweeping, her tulga dangled enticingly, enticing me to abandon my covert actions and step out of hiding. Though my penis had now regained someposure, the lingering anticipation remained as it became semiid, providing ample support for my tulga as I boldly made my presence known.


    I observed in expectation as the tempting aged woman abruptly eximed, "Who''s there?" Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the area, trying to discern my presence. Then, her expression changed, a mix of surprise and recognition crossing her face as she called out my name, "Orion!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­.......¡­..


    After returning early from the farm, Grandma Ingrid couldn''t shake off the weight of Meldra''s words. It consumed her every thought, rendering her unable to eat without drifting into a daze. Determined to find rity, she excused herself from thepany inside the house. Even Grandma Celia, who had just returned from Celeste''s hut and was resting due to early signs of pregnancy, couldn''t sway her decision. With a broom in hand, Ingrid ventured outside, feigning the intention to clear her mind and sweep thepound. However, her true motive was to keep a watchful eye for Orion''s return, as her mind was preupied with the idea of conceiving a child with him.


    Unbeknownst to her hutmates, who would assume she was simply concerned for Celia''s well-being and seeking sce in the open air, Ingrid skillfully masked her true intentions. Little did she anticipate that her absorbed state of sweeping and contemting would be abruptly disrupted by the very person she had been keeping a watchful eye on. Startled, she quickly regained herposure and pondered her next move, while the boy, Orion, apologized, "Sorry for scaring you like that. I had no idea the strange noises were caused by your sweeping." As Orion spoke, his gaze involuntarily drifted down to the elderly woman''s abundant bust, causing him to trail his eyes down before he refocused them back at her face.


    As his eyes feasted upon the sight he had glimpsed the previous night, now presented before him in clearer detail, Orion felt a surge of blood rush towards his penis, causing it to throb with more anticipation. His gaze fixated on the beautiful elderly woman who stood in front of him, shaking her head in response to his apology. "Don''t worry about it," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I should have known that sweeping in the middle of the night would raise some eyebrows." Orion nodded in agreement, realizing the peculiarity of her actions at this hour. However, despite the captivating, and fuckable view before him, he couldn''t afford to linger any longer. He needed to return home swiftly before his family grew overly anxious, as they had been the day before.


    "Alright, now that I''ve figured out the source of those strange noises, I should head back home," Orion dered, a satisfied smile gracing his face. He needed some time to rx and prepare himself for the challenges of the following day. As for his erect penis, he knew his mother''s or sister''s vagina would take care of it while he slept. While he couldn''t deny the charm of the mature and serious-looking woman before him, he was aware that he could easily fuck their inner walls by asking or yfully pretending to y with their bodies. Thus, Orion contented himself with the present view, knowing that another opportunity to visit Grandma Celia''s hut would arise when he craved the pleasures of an aged pussy.

 Chapter 172 Two Schemers

    However, just as he was about to turn and leave, amanding voice pierced the air, causing Orion to halt in his tracks. "Wait a minute," the elderly woman called out, her tone demanding his attention. Intrigued and curious, he turned back around, his eyes fixed on her, a mix of confusion and questioning evident on his face. Before he could utter a word, the aged woman swiftly interjected, her voice tinged with concern, "I hope you haven''t forgotten who I am," closing the distance between them. Her smile radiated warmth and awkwardness, impossible to ignore. Caught off guard, Orion couldn''t help but reciprocate the smile as he shook his head and replied, "Sorry, grandma, but I''m afraid I don''t remember you."


    Despite hearing his response, Grandma Ingrid refused to show her disappointment. Instead, she let out a well-rehearsed sigh of feigned disappointment, allowing it to escape her lips in a calcted manner. "Even though I''ve heard about your memory loss, it''s still disheartening that you didn''t even bother to inquire about the names of the women who have been caring for you since you were just a little boy," shemented, shaking her head with a touch of sorrow, all the while silently praying to Naka in her heart, hoping that her acting skills were convincing enough.


    Orion, however, was oblivious to the facade of Grandma Ingrid''s serious expression and disappointed sigh. Her acting skills were so convincing that he couldn''t discern her true intentions. As such, with his penis still standing erect, Orion did the most reasonable thing he could at the moment: he took a step forward, wrapped his arms around her, and apologized. "I am sorry for not remembering your name," he sniffed in her pleasant feminine scent as he continued. "How about this? If you tell me your name this time around, I promise not to forget it." Orion''s hands subtly slipped down, gently pressing against the fabric of herrge prominent buttocks, while one hand ventured further down to grasp one of her fleshy thighs.


    As Grandma Ingrid nestled her head against Orion''s chest, she found herself taken aback by his immediate apology. The depth of his sincerity caught her off guard, even though she had heard stories from her hutmates and Celeste about the remarkable changes in the new Orion. It was still a pleasant surprise to experience it firsthand. With a gentle smile, she responded, "Alright then, it''s forgiven." Locking her gaze with his, she continued, "You can call me Grandma Ingrid. It''s an easy name to remember, so I hope you won''t forget it again, even if you happen to lose your memory once more."


    Orion nodded his head as he raised Grandma Ingrid''s tulga with his hands, his hand now gropping her bare bulging cheeks. While he knew that Grandma Ingrid didn''t perceive his hug as something intimate, for Orion, whose throbbing member was still exposed and pulsing, it sparked a surge of desire within him. One half of his penis pressed against her tulga, while the other pressed against her thick generously proportioned legs, igniting a scorching sensation that couldn''t go unnoticed. As Orion nodded in understanding and reassured her, "Of course, I won''t forget," Grandma Ingrid furrowed her brows and unexpectedly reached below, taking hold of his pulsing penis and giving it a gentle squeeze.


    <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her actions caused Orion to stifle a moan, his breath catching in his throat as he swiftly grabbed Grandma Ingrid''s hand to prevent her from exerting any further pressure. Meanwhile, Grandma Ingrid, now released from Orion''s embrace, nced down and was genuinely surprised to find that she had indeed grasped his erect penis. "Your penis is quite remarkable," Grandma Ingrid immediately expressed her admiration, knowing that one of the best ways to please a young man was to appreciate the girth and size of his penis when it was standing erect. She had heard and witnessed the effectiveness of suchpliments before.


    Meanwhile, Orion, though now familiar with this world, could only nod his head and let go of Grandma Ingrid''s hand, a subtle mischievous smile ying on his lips as he responded, "But it can still grow evenrger given some time." While Orion had initially nned to return home and shove his veiny member into his mother''s tight gripping narrow walls, he couldn''t ignore the curiosity that flickered across Grandma Ingrid''s face. A new desire stirred within him,pelling him to prate her fuckable ass going back home to rest.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Ingrid''s eyes gleamed with opportunity as she caught sight of Orion''s erect penis. Without wasting a moment, she seized the chance and spoke with a seemingly innocent tone, "I understand that you''re tired and want to rest, but I would greatly appreciate your help in moving some things inside this hut. It will speed up my sweeping process." While her true intention was to lure Orion into prating her vagina and releasing his semen inside her, she knew it would be risky to engage in such an act out in the open where they could be seen or interrupted.


    So, Grandma Ingrid swiftly devised a n, deciding that it would be safer to carry out their activity in their neighbours'' empty hut, taking advantage of her broom as a disguise and seizing the most feasible option avable at the moment.


    While Orion''s curiosity was piqued at Grandma Ingrid''s insistence on sweeping or cleaning in the middle of the night, he understood that he couldn''t leave and pretend as though none of this happened, until he had released his sweet nectar inside her ass. With a slight nod, he replied, "Alright, I''ll assist you, but let''s make it quick." Little did Grandma Ingrid know, when Orion emphasized the need for speed, he was not only addressing their task but also reminding himself of the consequences that awaited if he were to lose control and fail to return home in time.


    "Alright, hold on," Grandma Ingrid responded, her eyes twinkling with a mix of excitement and anticipation, although she had already anticipated Orion''s possible refusal. With a well-practised neutral expression on her face, she quickly retrieved her broom, concealing the smile that tugged at the corners of her lips. Holding the broom firmly, she motioned for Orion to follow her, maintaining her serious demeanour, which she now feigned to hasten her n.

 Chapter 173 [Bonus ] The Tension Builds

    Nheless, Orion''s eyes were irresistibly drawn to the sight of Grandma Ingrid''s shapely prominent buttocks swaying enticingly as she hastened to retrieve her broom. His imagination ran wild, envisioning her aged, serious expression transforming into one of pleasure and ecstasy as his veiny penis pressed against her intimate matured vagina. The mere glimpse of her slightly parted ass cheeks ignited a fire within him, intensifying his desire. With his hard-rock cock pulsing with expectations, Orion mustered the self-control to walk forward, ready to assist Grandma Ingrid as she gestured for him to join her.


    ''I am definitely fucking her ass also'' Orion admitted silently to himself, his thoughtspletely captivated by the irresistible allure of Grandma Ingrid''s curves. As she beckoned him to assist in opening the door, he couldn''t help but steal a glimpse once more of her aged and serious expression, along with her clear silver hair that gave her amanding presence. At that moment, Orion couldn''t help but wonder what her expression would look like if he offered her a fresh hot mouth cup of his semen.


    With persistent effort, Orion exerted his strength to push the stubborn door, finally seeding in swinging it open. The hinges protested with a haunting creak, releasing a cloud of swirling dust into the air. Orion instinctively waved his hand near his face, attempting to clear the particles from his nose and mouth, allowing him to breathe freely once more. Observing his actions, Grandma Ingrid mimicked his gesture, delicately waving her hand to dispel the lingering dust from her own visage.


    Yet, as the murky haze settled, revealing the extent of the mess inside the hut, Grandma Ingrid seized the opportunity toment with a knowing tone, "I had a feeling it would be this messy if I didn''t attend to it immediately." Her words carried an air of self-assurance, as if the chaos within the hut affirmed her foresight.


    Orion''s eyes flickered with curiosity as he contemted Grandma Ingrid''s choice of timing. Her resolute demeanour and seriousness etched on her face only deepened his intrigue,pelling him to pose the question that had been lingering in his mind. "I understand the necessity, but why choose thiste hour to sweep? Wouldn''t it be more practical to wait until morning?" Orion''s inquisitive gaze met Grandma Ingrid''s eyes, seeking an exnation. The moonbeams, as radiant as a torch''s me, illuminated their surroundings, allowing them to see their surroundings without the need for artificial light sources.


    Surprisingly, Grandma Ingrid''s hand shot out with swift reflexes, snatching Orion''s nose and squeezing it between her thumb and index finger, eliciting a yful chuckle from her lips. "If I don''t tend to the cleaning now, I''ll be upied with preparations for the farm tomorrow," she exined, herughtercing her words. Yet deep within, Grandma Ingrid harboured a fervent desire to keep the events that unfolded between them a secret, yearning for no one, not even her fellow hut mates, to discover the truth. She knew that maintaining herposed and authoritative facade would be increasingly challenging if their encounter ever came to light.


    However, as Grandma Ingrid finished speaking, Orion''s interest was captured by the revtion that she worked at the farm. This was a new piece of information for him, as he had overheard Grandma Celia and Vivian discussing their sessful sales at the bustling market square while he was at their hut. It seemed that the responsibilities at the farm were divided among the hutmates, a logical arrangement given their shared responsibilities.


    Feeling time slipping away, Grandma Ingrid swiftly lowered herself, clutching the broom tightly in her grasp, andmenced sweeping. Every stroke of the broom was purposeful, as she skillfully directed the swirling dust towards the direction of the backyard. The moonlight cast a ghostly glow upon her figure, highlighting hermitted expression and the graceful movements of her sweeping. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "SWISSSHH" "SWWISSHH"


    As the seconds ticked away, each one seeming to stretch into an eternity, a tangible tension hung in the air, causing Grandma Ingrid to swallow nervously, her throat dry. While she had initially been pleased with her impromptu n, the realization that there was nothing to move within the hut heightened her anxiety.


    The previous upants, Tina and her partner, thorough in their departure, had left the space devoid of any belongings, leaving Grandma Ingrid with a sinking feeling that her carefully crafted scheme might crumble before her eyes, its progress thwarted. In a desperate attempt to regainposure and sure that her n doesn''t fail, Grandma Ingrid instinctively reached behind her, attempting to raise the hem of her dress against her protruding buttocks. To her surprise, her fingers brushed against exposed skin, letting her know that one side of her ample buttocks had already slipped free.


    However, she dismissed the butt cheek as nothing more than a minor inconvenience, one that would only pose an issue in public. With casual nonchnce, she lifted the remaining side of her dress to fully reveal her protruding butt cheeks, an audacious move that showcased her boldness, testing whether Orion would not be repulsed by an unattractive woman, particrly one as old and curvaceous as herself.


    Gazing over her shoulder, she locked eyes with Orion, who still sported an unexpectedly erect veiny penis. "It seems I''ve misjudged the need to move things," she admitted. "But I''ll need your help to open the doors since everything seems to be carefully arranged.'' Returning her gaze forward, she maintained her nonchnt demeanour. "However, I understand that waiting while I finish sweeping might be boring for you. So, feel free to entertain yourself by ying with my body until I''m done," she added, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips despite the effort to maintain her nonchnt expression. ''Don''t worry, I''ll be quick, so Celeste doesn''t start anxiously looking for you.''"


    ''Stupid. Stupid. Stupid,'' Grandma Ingrid chastised herself silently as she continued sweeping, her tworge, prominent buttocks now fully exposed to Orion''s gaze. Her strained nonchnt expression seemed on the verge of crumbling, threatening to reveal the underlying vulnerability. Above all, she cursed herself for the impulsive words that had escaped her lips. When she stole a nce and found Orion still rooted in his spot, her heart plummeted, skipping a few beats in the process.

 Chapter 174 [Bonus ] Obedient Grandma Ingrid

    However, Orion''s mind was buzzing with contemtion as he sensed that Grandma Ingrid was up to something peculiar. However,cking concrete evidence to support his suspicions, he resolved to unravel the puzzle one piece at a time. With Grandma Ingrid''s inviting and fuckable curvy bare buttocks holding his attention, causing his breathing to rise with increased intensity, Orion cautiously took a step forward.


    Nheless, Grandma Ingrid''s heart raced in anticipation as she gulped nervously, unable to tear her eyes away from the sight of Orion''s still erect penis, illuminated by the moonlight streaming through a nearby window. Determined to maintain his interest despite the repulsing sight of herrge butt cheeks, she mustered her courage and boldly plunged her left hand in-between her butt cheeks, parting them apart to reveal the tantalizing glimpse of her two elderly inviting orifices. With deliberate slowness, she continued to sweep, deliberately prolonging the moment and heightening the tension between them.


    Meanwhile, delighted by Grandma Ingrid''s deliberate actions, Orion''s senses heightened, and a rush of excitement coursed through his veins, causing his hair to stand on end. With a steady gaze, he positioned himself closely behind her, matching her focused pace. Slowing his movements, he boldly took hold of his veiny penis, allowing it to glide from the edge of her waist, its velvety touch brushing against the centre of her immense enticing derriere. As he delicately slid his throbbing member downwards, it grazed against the warmth of her butt crack, eliciting a shiver of anticipation. Finally, his desires converged as his hardened penis found its ultimate destination, meeting the inviting embrace of her moist and awaiting vagina lips.


    However, despite the outward appearance ofposure, a storm of uncertainty raged within Grandma Ingrid. Her hands trembled involuntarily, betraying her inner turmoil as she contemted her next move. Just as she anticipated a certain reaction from Orion, he defied her expectations bymanding, "Enough!" His authoritative tone pierced the air, demanding her attention. Then, with a surprising request, he added, "Grandma Ingrid, could you please squat a little?".


    With a quizzical expression, Grandma Ingrid turned her head, furrowing her brows at Orion''s unexpected request. Perplexed by his motives, she wrestled with the conflicting urge to maintain her facade and ensure the smooth progression of her ns. In a sudden disy of resolve, she shook her head, refusing his plea. "Whatever it is you wish to do," she asserted, "you must wait until I have finished my sweeping, or if you''re that eager, you can use my vagina however you want, while you wait." Her emphasis conveyed her intentions, desperately hoping that he would abandon his request and return to ying with her vagina, unaware of her hidden agenda - for him to be absorbed in the moment, to impulsively thrust the erect penis inside her, buying her precious time to devise an alternate n if this one was to fail.


    Suddenly, a startled "ahh" escaped Grandma Ingrid''s lips, causing her to teeter on the edge of losing her bnce. The broom slipped from her grasp as she swiftly released it, allowing it to tter to the ground, while her hands found stability upon her knees. Her breath grew erratic, rising rapidly, matching the surge of sensation pulsating from her aged vagina.


    With a mixture of trepidation and curiosity, Grandma Ingrid lowered her gaze, her eyes cautiously tracing the path downward. What met her sight left her astounded. Orion''s two fingers had boldly plunged deep into her aged hole. Yet, it didn''t stop there. His skilled touch tugged them backwards as if beckoning her inner walls to follow, causing a deliciously unsettling sensation to course through her body. It was a sweet agony that both thrilled and diforted her in equal measure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Summoning the remnants of herposure, Grandma Ingrid mustered the strength to utter "Orion..." her voice trembling with uncertainty. But her words were abruptly silenced by Orion''s swift interjection, his voice carrying an urgent plea. "Grandma Ingrid, please," he implored, his toneden with anticipation. "Can you squat down for a moment? I need to check something."


    Enveloped in thepelling tone of Orion''s voice, Grandma Ingrid stole nces at his enigmatic expression amidst the hazy, dimly lit room. At that pivotal moment, Grandma Ingrid found herself at a crucial juncture.She weighed her options carefully, realizing that unless she wanted to unintentionally drive Orion away and watch her ns crumble into dust, she had no other choice. With a resigned eptance and the weight of her burdened mind, a weary sigh escaped Grandma Ingrid''s lips, encapsting the exhaustion that apanied her carefully constructed ns.


    Summoning her resolve, Grandma Ingrid mustered a response, her voiceced with both vulnerability and decisiveness, as she uttered a single word, "Alright." At that very moment, as if guided by an otherworldly intuition, she felt the flicker of Orion''s skilled fingers teasingly delving into her aged vagina once more. The sensation elicited a fleeting, uncontroble moan that quivered on her lips, "~~Ah~," before his touch was swiftly withdrawn.


    In sync with the unspoken dance unfolding between them, Grandma Ingrid suddenly embraced her fate and lowered herself, squatting down ever so slightly. The motion caused her curves to entuate, her body poised in an entrancing stance.


    As Orion witnessed this scene unfolding before him, a nervous gulp rippled through his throat. Yet, instead of following Grandma Ingrid''s lead, he chose to recline on his back on the ground, before he boldly let his hands roam, grazing both of Grandma Ingrid''s stout thighs andrge ass. A shiver coursed up Grandma Ingrid''s spine, catching her off guard, and she instinctively turned her head, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight before her. Therey Orion, his back against the ground, his head pointing towards the wide expanse of her prominent curvy buttocks.


    Just as Grandma Ingrid prepared to utter a word, a surge of expectation shot through her body as Orion''s hands abruptly seized hold of her butt cheeks, pulling them tightly backwards. His voice carried amanding tone as he instructed, "Push yourself back a little until your vagina and buttock are directly on top of my face." There was no time for her to process the request, as Orion tightened his grip on her bare backside, eliciting a slight wince from Grandma Ingrid as a twinge of difortced through her. Yet, amidst the mingling sensations, she made a decision. She wouldply, ever so slightly shifting backward while maintaining her squatting position, aligning her wide bare buttocks and vagina directly above his waiting face.

 Chapter 175 The Feast

    Peering down at Orion''s now fully visible eyes, Grandma Ingrid couldn''t help but be captivated by the intense passion radiating from within them. An involuntary gulp escaped her, as this was the first time anyone, especially a young man like Orion, had ever gazed at her with such fervour. With a hint of hesitation lingering in her voice, Grandma Ingrid inquired, "What is it that you want to do?" She remained perplexed, yearning for rification as to why Orion had so insistently requested her to assume this position.


    However, without uttering a single word in response, Orion swiftly entwined Grandma Ingrid''s two arms around her shapely legs, holding them firmly in ce. With a calcted movement, he raised his head slightly, exerting a forceful pull downward that elicited a loud, abrupt yelp from Grandma Ingrid''s lips. As her matured vagina made contact with Orion''s waiting mouth, a surge of exhration washed over her.


    In the midst of this intense exchange, Orion seized the opportunity to extend his tongue, snaking it out from between his lips, and plunged it into the depths of Grandma Ingrid''s pussy. The sensation was overwhelming, causing her to release a long, deep breath, her body trembling in response. Orion''s skilled tongue explored every contour, igniting a deep sense of pleasure within Grandma Ingrid. Her eyes widened in shock and delight as she felt the fervent caress of Orion''s tongue delving deeper into her vagina, only to be suddenly withdrawn, leaving her craving for more. Without missing a beat, he proceeded to suck on her matured birthing hole, intensifying the sensations that engulfed Grandma Ingrid, pushing her to a point of no return.


    "What... what are you doing?" she suddenly eximed. Throughout her long life, Grandma Ingrid had never encountered such a scene, where a man would ce his head beneath a woman''s buttocks, especially someone as aged as her, to pleasure her in such an unusual manner. And yet, there was more to it. The fact that Orion showed no difort with her protruding butt cheeks confirmed that he was not the type of young man to discriminate against an unattractive woman.


    As such, a wave of mixed sensations coursed through her being, making it difficult for her to form coherent thoughts or words. "~~uHhhh~," a soft moan escaped her lips, betraying the pleasurable care she was experiencing as Orion excellently and delicately licked and sucked on her aged vagina. The overwhelming sensation left her unable to deny the undeniable satisfaction that coursed through her body, with each touch and swirl of Orion''s tongue. The mingling of their fluids, as his saliva mixed with the warmth of her narrow walls, intensified the intoxicating delight that enveloped her. Gradually, she could feel the moisture within her increasing, as her vagina juices were brought to the surface.


    "Oh... What is this?" Grandma Ingrid eximed, her voice filled with a mix of astonishment and pleasure. However, this time, she posed the question to herself, unable to fathom the incredible feelings she was experiencing. Another uncontroble moan "uUUUUh~~~" escaped her lips, leaving her breathless, as she exerted all the strength in her legs to ensure she didn''t fully bear the weight of her lower waist upon Orion''s face, despite the tight press of her bottom against his eager mouth. It was a delicate bnce, driven by her desire to prevent any difort or suffocation for him.


    "SLURP!" "SLURP!!"


    But as time passed, Grandma Ingrid could feel the strength in her legs waning, sumbing to the overwhelming delight that surged within her. Her fleshy insides grew wetter, releasing its enticing juices, as Orion diligently licked them away. With each stroke of his tongue, he ventured even further, swallowing her vagina juices and exploring the depths even more. His tongue, an enigma in itself, seemed to transform, as if its very tip fused together, creating a sensation unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    As his tongue delved deeper, it collided with a certain spot within her soaked vagina that sent shockwaves of bliss through her entire being. It was a revtion that left her on the precipice of her thoughts, an unseen ecstasy that had eluded her for all of her eighty-nine years. The pleasure spread like roots, intertwining with every fibre of her being, as if awakening dormant sensations within her entire body. At that moment, Grandma Ingrid felt a transformative pleasure that transcended the boundaries of her reality, engulfing her in a soul-altering pleasure.


    "~~aU~~ oHH~~ aHh~~" Another passionate moan escaped Grandma Ingrid''s lips, echoing through the room, as she found herself irresistibly drawn to gaze down once more, fixated on Orion''s closed eyes. At that moment, driven by a powerful impulse, her hand reached out towards his face, almost as if guided by a force beyond her control, until her trembling fingers tenderly cupped his head. A bewitching wave of emotions coursed through her, as if the intense pleasure and activity they shared had transformed Orion''s appearance, revealing a newfound handsomeness she had never noticed before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the thought flickered in Grandma Ingrid''s mind, a sense of urgency washed over her,pelling her to swiftly dismiss it before it gained a foothold. Deep down, she hade to realize that Orion was unlike any other young man who would recoil at the sight of her unattractive figure. Yet, amidst the whirlwind of emotions and newfound desires, she couldn''t allow herself to be distracted. The pressing matter of Celia''s case loomed overhead, demanding their attention and a resolution. They had to find a way to navigate through the difficulty of the situation, ensuring its quick resolution before any unforeseen attractions couldplicate their alreadyplicated situation.


    Besides, Grandma Ingrid couldn''t fathom Celeste weing another elderly woman like herself into their family, especially after the unsettling events surrounding Celia''s case. Instead of unattractive, ageing women like them, what mother wouldn''t prefer her son bringing home beautiful young girls? Furthermore, even if by some miraculous intervention from Naka, she managed to gain eptance from Orion and subsequently from Celeste, Grandma Ingrid didn''t know how she would react. After all, she had orchestrated this secret meeting with Orion in the vacant hut next door, hoping to find a way to coax him into releasing his semen deep inside her longing vagina.


    But as she watched him skillfully licking and sucking her birthing hole, while simultaneously massaging her behind, he even managed to sneak his hand under the fabric of her tulga, pressing his palm against her back and providing a careful, attentive massage. Grandma Ingrid couldn''t deny the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body at that moment. It made her feel cherished and loved, as if she was being cared for in a way she had never experienced before. It was a feeling she had never expected, but now, she couldn''t deny that she desired it more than anything. Grandma Ingrid would be lying if she imed to know how to react at that very moment, as the pleasure and affection she felt were beyond anything she had ever imagined.


    "Ahh~~" "~~~~UuuUH~~" A chorus of unexpected moans burst forth from Grandma Ingrid''s lips, breaking the silence with a surge of unrestrained desire. In contrast to her usual restraint, she now let the moans escape with intentional slowness, each one apelling exhale of pleasure.


    .


    But suddenly, Grandma Ingrid''s attention was captured by something tiny that caught her eye. It dropped onto Orion''s forehead, and before she could blink to get a closer look, more and more of these tiny droplets fell onto his hair and head. It dawned on her that they were her own tears, painting his face with her emotions. In a matter of moments, Orion''s eyes opened, and he gazed up at Grandma Ingrid''s tear-stained cheeks.


    Though uncertain of the reason behind her sudden tears, Orion, having been in a simr situation before, instinctively reached his hands upward, gently wiping away her tears from both cheeks. However, his gesture seemed to only cause more tears to flow, prompting Orion to retract his hand and refocus on her pussy which now tasted like aged wine on his lips. If he wanted to alleviate her tears, he knew the best course of action was to transform them into tears of delight and pleasure. With resolution, Orion redirected his focus to her pink lips and intensified the movements of his tongue.


    As such, the intensity of Grandma Ingrid''s moans continued to escte, her mind struggled toprehend how to react. Each moan carried a mixture of pleasure and vulnerability, evident by the subtle droplets escaping her eyes and staining her flushed cheeks. At that moment, it became the only way she could express herself. Sensing the rawness of her emotions, Orion made a daring decision. He ceased his actions and shifted his focus to the clitoris he had discovered earlier.


    With a conscious grip, he positioned his teeth at its edges, sending a surge of suspense through Grandma Ingrid''s body. Just as she was about to part her lips to question his sudden change, "AHHHHHH~~" a crude cry erupted from her throat, leaving her momentarily gasping for breath. The weight of the sensations overpowered her legs, causing them to give way as she copsed onto Orion''s face, surprising him with the sudden shift. Reacting swiftly, he held her firmly by the hips, guiding her backwards until she settled upon his chest, both of them momentarily taken aback from the unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 176 The Thrust Forward (R18)

    As Grandma Ingrid''s body sumbed to exhaustion, she allowed herself to recline against Orion''s sturdy frame, seeking a break from the intense sensations that had consumed her. Sensing the momentary lull, Orionpetently freed himself from beneath her alluring form, his mind fixated on the impending feast that awaited him.


    And despite the realization that he had likely spent more time than intended, Orion made a resolute decision: his mother would have to wait a little longer as a matter of utmost urgency demanded his immediate attention.


    As Grandma Ingrid struggled to catch her breath, Orion pondered how he could remove her tulga. The challengey in the fact that she was wearing a long-sleeved mini-dress that excitingly clung to her upper thighs, leaving no obvious way for him to undress her, unless Grandma Ingrid herself took the initiative to stand up and remove it.


    However, since Grandma Ingrid was unable to remove her dress herself, Orion climbed on top of her, his body pressing against hers, feeling the shape of her pointed aroused nipples beneath the fabric of her tulga. His hands roamed down to her curvaceous ass, ensuring there were no obstructions as he gradually lifted her tulga all the way to her waist. With one knee between her legs, he spread them wide apart, while his other leg slipped inside, creating a V-shaped position as he eagerly aimed his pulsing penis towards her moistened pussy.


    All the while, his gaze remained fixated on Grandma Ingrid, and in return, she met his stare with a sudden dazed expression, her eyes brimming with intensity. At this very moment, Grandma Ingrid found herself contemting whether she desired for Orion to impregnate her or ept his child in such a way. Nevertheless, fate intervened, depriving her of the power to decide, as Orion approached with a resolute vigour, delicately plunging his throbbing erection inside her watery pink folded lips. This action elicited an indescribable rush of air, escaping her lips without a sound, while a peculiarly satisfying expression mysteriously etched itself upon her face.


    "Pah~~~"


    Orion withdrew vigorous manhood, his unwavering gaze locked onto her mesmerizing expression, and with a resolute "Pah~~," he plunged it in again, delving deeper. He witnessed her mouth opening once more, releasing a moan devoid of sound, apanied by a deep exhale that escaped her lips. The sight before Orion seemed too surreal, as he continued to lock eyes with her, an irresistible desire to draw his lips towards hers emerged. He desired to initiate a kiss, where he would nibble and savour her sulent lips, sharing breath and exchanging saliva, creating an intoxicating union.


    And as Grandma Ingrid stared right back at him, Orion couldn''t help but feel a detectable energy between them, hinting at desires that surpassed mere eye contact. It was as if a silent agreement, rooted in their unspoken meeting, existed between them-no words needed to convey their shared understanding.


    At that moment, Orion withdrew his gritty penis and expertly thrust it deep into the delicate pink folds again, releasing a satisfying "~~Pahh". Grandma Ingrid''s mouth obediently opened once again, unleashing a deep, soundless surge of breath that mirrored the previous ones, crashing against Orion''s face and fueling him with renewed vigour. Determined, he slipped his left hand beneath her thickp, deftly lifting it to rest upon his waist. This allowed him to widen her soaked pussy even more, heightening their connection as he quickened his pace.


    "PAH~~" "~~PAHH~~~" "~~PPAAHHH~~". Throughout the unfolding scene, Grandma Ingrid willingly hooked her left leg around his waist, her keen observation not missing a beat. Despite the rapid transition, from her dripping vagina as the centre of attention to suddenly finding herself having kushi with Orion, the rity of the situation remained somewhat hazy to her. It was the ultimate aim, the very purpose behind her nned meeting, yet Grandma Ingrid couldn''t quite grasp her emotions or make sense of the unexpected sensations coursing through her. The reality unfolding before her eyes deviated from her initial expectations, leaving her perplexed and unsure of how to navigate through this unknown territory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Pahh~~" Once more, Grandma Ingrid''s lips parted in a seductive invitation, unleashing a silent moan that allowed her breath to dance with Orion''s own in a harmonious collision. The sheer ecstasy coursing through Orion''s veins drove him to release his own chorus of moans, his mouth widening with every exhrating thrust. After each stimting thrust, he willingly opened his mouth wide, creating an intimate space where their breaths could blend in a passionate exchange. "PAAHH~~" "Paahh~~~" "~~pahh~~" "~~PAHH~~~".


    As time passed, a sudden realization dawned upon him: he hadn''t even noticed when her hair hade undone, cascading and sprawling across the ground in a fascinating disy. The sight of her silver locks added an enchanting allure to Grandma Ingrid, leaving Orion utterly bewitched by her appearance at that very moment. However, their intense, unwavering gaze remained unbroken, refusing to release each other from their passionate trance. It wasn''t until Orion inadvertently let out a breathy curse under his breath, "Damn it," feeling his pulsing manhood reaching its climax, prepared to burst his seed into the awaiting embrace of her inviting lips.


    Mindful of not wanting the passionate encounter to conclude hastily, Orion delicately withdrew his left hand from her legs and shifted the other, which had been bracing his weight near her head, to support his waist. His focused attention centred on the lower back edge of her waist, ensuring that the tips of his fingers sank into her supple flesh, akin to a ripe watermelon. With rejuvenated vigour, he initiated a rhythmic motion, plunging in and out with an elerated speed, punctuating each movement with a resounding "~~~paah~~~ ~~pahhhh~~~." The full weight of his body rested on his firmly nted knee, grounding him as he orchestrated a deliberate choreography, synchronizing the movement of Grandma Ingrid''s waist colliding against his own with each revibrating thrust.


    In a twist, her captivating legs naturally entwined and secured themselves around his waist, amplifying the challenge for Orion to withhold his cumming release.


    "PAAHH~~ PAAAAHHH~~~~ PPPAH~~~"


    After countless minutes of resisting the mounting pressure, Orion''s restraint reached its limit. He forcefully pped his right hand upon Grandma Ingrid''s enticing behind, as if trying to hammer her insides onto his penis. With an impassioned confession, he moaned, "I''m cumming~~~."


    In a breathtaking moment that seemed to suspend time, Grandma Ingrid, who had been enduring the relentless pounding, unleashed a long and gratifying moan, audible and unfiltered. The scorching heat of Orion''s semen surged onwards, propelled by a burst of unseen intensity, finding its destined spot within the depths of her soaked full insides.


    "UuuuuuAAAHHHHH~~~~".

 Chapter 177 Signs

    "Haaaa... Haa... Is that all?" Reena gasped, her voice echoing with exhaustion. She sank wearily to her knees, her trembling hands desperately clutching the ground to support her weary body.


    "Yeah, I th..." Melta began to say, but her words abruptly halted as her attention was captivated by something within the confines of the tightly enclosed farm area. Numerous high wooden fences barricaded the space, creating a sense of seclusion. It was then that her eyes caught sight of a vibrant, green-yellow nt, tinged with shades of yellow, plunging into the earth, yet its exposed roots betrayed its presence and action.


    Without hesitation, Melta extended both of her arms, stretching them towards the moving nt, showcasing her gift. She turned her head to the side and whispered to Reena, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," her voice barely audible amidst the unfolding scene. With an unwavering focus on the nt and her hands inching closer, a resolute expression etched across her face, Melta forcefully plunged her hand into the soil, gripping the defiant nt as it struggled to escape.


    Her elongated arms propelled her body forward until she was now kneeling on the soil, positioned just above the nt. With a swift motion, Melta upturned the nt, freeing one of her hands to create a gap in the soil before forcefully shoving the nt''s roots into it. The nt''s body remained suspended outside the soil, while its roots were trapped securely below the surface, sealed away from escape.


    "Phhee... That was a close call," Melta eximed wearily, her voiceced with exhaustion, as she wiped away the sweat from her forehead. Her gaze remained fixed on the stubborn, twisting nt before her, relentlessly striving to break free from the clutches of the soil.


    "Calm down," a familiar voice suddenly resonated behind her shoulders. Startled, Melta turned her head to witness Reena activating her gift, directing its influence towards the restless nt. As if caught in a trance, the nt gradually settled, its agitated movements subsiding. Once satisfied, Reena deactivated her gift, gasping for breath after having used it incessantly throughout the day.


    As the night grew darker and they continued theirborious work, Reena couldn''t help but feel a slight bitterness. The situation reminded her of the previous night when Orion hade homete. It was all because she had agreed to her best friend''s impractical suggestion of using her gift to guarantee her promotion. A quick nce at her friend made Reena wish she could use her power on people,manding Melta to p herself a few more times, for making them work until thiste hour.


    Unaware of Reena''s thoughts, Melta sensed her friend''s deep frustration and couldn''t resist releasing a feigned cough before speaking up. "Don''t look at me as though any of this is my fault," she imed, her toneced with defensiveness. "Who could have predicted that one of the girls among the neers would already be acquainted with Dariya? Even I was scared of her when I first joined, and that includes you as well. So, it''s only fair to say that neither of us expected them to handle their issues so effortlessly with the assistance of an overseer tree nymph in their section."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Reena remained unconvinced by Melta''s exnation. "And who was the one loudly insisting on taking care of the Turkic nts in front of Mrs Shani, iming that our help was needed there?" she retorted, her weariness threatening to overwhelm her to the point of nausea. The exhaustion from using her gift repeatedly over an extended period had taken its toll.


    "But, it''s not my fault that neither of us had predicted Mrs Shani''s intervention once she learned about the harassment inflicted upon those guys by the tree nymphs. And did you not notice the way she smiled and nodded approvingly upon seeing us there? She clearly approved of my words," Melta retorted, her voice tinged with a sense of grievance.


    Reena let out a weary sigh, shaking her head in exhaustion. At this point, all she could focus on was the weariness simmering deep within her stomach, causing her to hunch over a few more times. Suddenly, dizziness clouded her vision, and a rush of breath enveloped her tired lungs,pelling her to take deeper, faster breaths.


    Melta swiftly noticed the rming situation and eximed, "Reena, are you alright?" Hastily rising from her spot, she brushed off her hands on her side before tenderly cupping Reena''s face to assess her condition. Sensing an impending event, Melta quickly stepped aside, her eyes fixed on Reena. Just as Melta anticipated, Reena removed her face from her hands and swiftly turned to the side, instinctively bending down. With a series of gasps, Reena unexpectedly vomited onto the soil, her breaths bing deep and rapid as she tried to calm her nerves following the unsettling event.


    "Reena, are you...?" Melta''s question trailed off as she wore a surprised expression on her face, but before she could continue, Reena swiftly recovered from her bout of vomiting. Nevertheless, a lingering weariness persisted in her body. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just need a little rest," Reena reassured, her voice carrying a hint of exhaustion. Understanding her friend''s need for respite, Melta nodded understandingly, encircling her hand around Reena''s waist to help her walk forward with ease. Together, they made their way out of the section housing one of the most stubborn crops on the farm, heading back towards the guarded gates.


    Nheless, as they were making their way out of the gates to head home, Melta couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt, realizing it had been her fault for pushing Reena too hard. She couldn''t help but contemte ways to make it up to her friend, knowing she needed to make amends for her actions.


    ''Maybe I should have a conversation with that girl tomorrow,'' Melta pondered, her mind fixated on the same girl who shared a remarkable bond with Dariya and appeared to have some connection with Mrs Shani as well. Perhaps she could utilize this rtionship to alleviate the weight of Reena''s promotion from her weary shoulders, with the intention of reciprocating the favour by extending a helping hand to the girl in the future.

 Chapter 178 Revelation

    After all, there was no harm in growing connections with individuals in higher positions, and it appeared that the girl was quick enough to recognize the benefits of such alliances.


    ¡­....¡­.....


    "So, what is it that you wanted to tell me?" I inquired, studying my mother''s grave expression, which was mirrored by Gina seating beside her. Gina had previously mentioned that our mother had been behaving this way since she returned home.


    But truthfully, after fucking Grandma Ingrid and assisting her in getting back to her hut, as she struggled to walk and could only manage a painful limp before copsing to her knees, I was already brainstorming numerous excuses in my mind. My aim was to provide my mother with usible exnations, ensuring she wouldn''t doubt my reasons for arriving homete.


    In the end, I had to ept the fact that my forgedte-night warrior training session would serve as my excuse for returning homete. However, it proved useless because my mother didn''t ask about it at all. Instead, she focused on asking about my day and emphasized the need for us to have a conversation. The seriousness etched on her face spoke volumes, as she sat down across from me with a persistent and adamant expression. When I persisted in asking her why she wanted to speak to me, she replied, "Let''s wait for Reena toe back home first before I reveal the issue." Her scrutinizing gaze swept over me, from head to toe, before she sighed with a mix of weariness and frustration escaping her lips.


    Just as I was about to respond, feeling my patience wearing thin with the prolonged wait, the sound of the door creaking open interrupted my words. I instinctively turned toward the direction of the noise, knowing that it must be Reena. As Iid eyes upon her fatigued and weary expression, I silently made a mental note to inquire about her day on the farm. She appeared so exhausted, and I couldn''t recall a time when she had returned home thiste, if ever.


    "Reena, please join us and have a seat," my mother swiftly beckoned as soon as Reena entered the hut.


    Reena, sensing the tension in the air, nced around, taking in the sight of Gina, myself, and our mother, seated in a circle, facing one another. Her brow furrowed with suspicion, she nodded in understanding before obediently walking over and settling down beside me. I wrapped my arm around her waist, allowing her to rest her head on my shoulder. Reena smiled at me, and together we focused our attention back on our mother, who appeared ready to deliver the important or serious news that had clearly affected her demeanour.


    She took a series of deep breaths, exhaling slowly, and cleared her throat multiple times before shifting her gaze to Gina, then Reena, and finally to me, the one she leaned upon. Her eyes bore into mine, suggesting that the uing discussion was centred around me, a suspicion I had already sensed from the beginning. Yet, I remained unsure about the exact nature of the news or what I could have possibly done, considering I hadn''tmitted any recent wrongdoing or any noteworthy actionstely.


    "First and foremost," our mother began, her voice carrying a weight of contemtion, "I''ve thought about numerous ways to deliver this news to all of you, including you, Orion." She paused, building up the suspense, before finally revealing, "Grandma Celia is pregnant."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ".¡­."


    ".¡­.."


    Gina''s reaction was the first to break the stunned silence as she leapt to her feet, eximing, "What?!" Her outburst perfectly captured the astonishment we all felt, a reaction I would have echoed if I wasn''t too shocked to form coherent thoughts. Meanwhile, Reena''s jaw dropped open, her face mirroring the disbelief she was grappling with. After a brief moment, she managed to find her voice and inquired, "How?" Her gaze fixated on our mother, who sighed with a defeated expression as if acknowledging the undeniable truth behind the revtion.


    In the midst of my brain finally understanding the unthinkable notion of Grandma Celia bing pregnant, a notion that was deemed impossible given her age and presumed infertility, I couldn''t help but ponder the extent of our involvement in this situation. After all, although we were neighbours, we were not directly connected to her personal affairs, except for the fact that she was one of the first women who I had taken an interest in and fucked a...


    Suddenly, my eyes flew open, my breath catching in my throat. No, it couldn''t be. I turned my gaze towards my mother, who maintained a serious expression as she locked eyes with me. Swallowing hard, attempting to vocalize the questions racing through my mind, the words seemed to stick, causing me to choke slightly on my own voice.


    After clearing my throat and regainingposure, I prepared to ask again. However, before I could, Reena beat me to it, her voice filled with anticipation and a hint of nervousness, as she inquired, "Mom, did Grandma Celia reveal the identity of the child''s father?" I could even detect a slight tremor in her voice as she addressed our mother.


    My mother''s nod confirmed the unimaginable truth, leaving me stunned. "The father of the child is Orion," she dered, her words echoing in my ears.


    I gulped hard.


    Gina and Reena turned their gaze towards me, their mouths hanging open in disbelief, as our mother''s words pierced through the room. The weight of her revtion settled heavily upon my shoulders. "Orion, Grandma Celia and the rest have been there for us during my toughest times, even when the vige support wasn''t enough," my mother exined. "Although I have already weed her into our family, I still value your opinion. After all, you have not only fulfilled one of the vige''s crucial needs by ensuring the birth of more children before your fertility declines but, surprisingly, the fertility of your semen seems to exceed all expectations.....".

 Chapter 179 Fatherhood

    "I''m the father..." I blurted out, unable to contain the overwhelming realization that echoed through my mind. My mother''s lips curved into a thin smile, indicating that she had anticipated my response. However, that wasn''t the primary concern at hand. The weighty mattery in the implications of Grandma Celia''s pregnancy, which then mea...


    I gulped hard again, ''Oh, no!'' I couldn''t help but think within my mind.


    Apart from my giving Aunt Greta an anal, I recollected the moments when I had fucked Grandma Celia, Vivian, My sister Reena, Fiona, my mother, and even A before finally culminating with Grandma Ingrid... Wait a minute!


    Suddenly, a realization struck me, bringing to mind Grandma Ingrid''s peculiar behaviour this evening. ''So, that was her n.'' I thought, connecting the dots in my mind. Turning to our mother, who patiently awaited myprehension, I sought confirmation for my thoughts. "Did she... did they alle here today to inform you about this?" I questioned, my voice tinged with a bit of curiosity.


    My mother nodded, confirming my suspicions "Yes, all five of them approached me to share this news. Initially, I was taken aback, but considering how you were always able to get your penis erect without hesitation at times, I thought there might be some truth to their ims regarding your fertility," she exined, shaking her head as if reaffirming her conviction. "Besides, I fail to see a reason why she would fabricate such a lie."


    I nodded slowly, a mixture of understanding and contemtion crossing my face. After settling into this world, I realized that something as significant as this wouldn''t be concocted without substantial evidence. While I wasn''t necessarily afraid of bing a father, as I had made my decision during the awakening ceremony, it was the overwhelming realization that if I had known, I would have chosen a more measured approach. I wanted to be present in their lives while also living my own, gradually taking on major fatherly responsibilities before expanding our family further. While the vige was helping with their upbringing, having an abundance of children wasn''t an issue. However, having them all at once felt like an overwhelming proposition.


    Nevertheless, a wave of relief swept through my body. It couldn''t possibly be true that except for a few a single encounter with each of them would result in all of them bing pregnant, right? The thought offered a small glimmer of hope, easing the weight of the situation.


    "Reena, what''s wrong?" Our mother''s voice pierced the tense atmosphere, and my gaze immediately snapped towards Reena. Being seated closest to her, I couldn''t help but notice the seriousness etched on her face as she gently rubbed her stomach. Her expression overshadowed even our mother''s concern.


    As our mother''s question hung in the air, Reena slowly shifted her gaze towards me. A shiver ran down my spine, a sense of foreboding settling in. Then, she turned her attention back to our mother and calmly uttered the words that sent shockwaves through the room, "I think I''m also pregnant."


    Both our mother and Gina stared at Reena, their faces etched with disbelief. Before our mother could respond, Reena continued, her voice unwavering, "Today, before I returned from the farm, I had a sign. I''ve been feeling inexplicably ufortable in my stomach. So, if you want, let''s find a healer to confirm whether I''m pregnant or simply unwell."


    Her words hung in the air, delivered with such conviction that it became difficult for any of us to doubt her. The boldness in Reena''s expression only reinforced her im, making it seem as though she had uttered nothing but the truth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Regardless, I saw no reason to doubt her, considering the number of times I had cummed inside her. Not to mention, a sudden recollection came rushing back to me - the moment when I had pulled out of Grandma Celia''s pussy and cummed inside her mouth during our first meeting. It urred to me that some drops of my semen might have made it to her womb and fertilized it. If someone like Grandma Celia could get pregnant, then...


    "I''m going to be a father," the words involuntarily escaped my mouth as I found myself unexpectedly sprawled on the ground. "Oh, Naka," I murmured, a wave of overflowing emotions. My mind started to race, filled with deliberations that sought to either refute or affirm this revtion. But before I could fully process it, a surge of Vylkr energy began restlessly stirring within me, causing an unsettling agitation.


    Soon after, a wave of mental exhaustion crashed over me, brought on by the abrupt intensity of the situation and my attempts to regainposure.


    "Orion, are you alright?" My mother''s voice pierced through the haze that enveloped my senses. Through my blurry vision, I could discern the worried gazes of Reena and my mother fixated on me.


    However, as if a veil was descending upon me, darkness began to creep into my field of view, apanied by an overwhelming urge to surrender to sleep.


    ''I need to rest,'' I thought to myself, acknowledging the overwhelming fatigue that tugged at my consciousness. Perhaps a good sleep was exactly what I needed to clear my mind and chart a course of action for the future.


    ¡­....


    As my eyes fluttered open, I found myself surrounded by the sleeping forms of my mother, Reena, and Gina, peacefully sprawled on the ground. Careful not to disturb their sleep, I gently brushed off any lingering drowsiness and made my way to the backyard a few momentster to refresh myself with a soothing bath.


    Returning to my spot, I settled down and began contemting how to confront the pressing matter at hand, a kalna fruit clutched in my hand. It was evident that my ns for the day, including my warrior training, meeting Fiona, and any arrangements involving T, would have to be put on hold. I took a firm bite from the Kalna fruit, allowing its tangy vour to awaken my senses as I weighed my options. Whether to confront Grandma Celia and the others in their hut or wait for a private conversation with her alone.

 Chapter 180 Fatherhood (2)

    A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I rose to my feet and made my way towards the door. Instead of waiting any longer, it was best for me to meet with Grandma Celia now. Before I delved into the uncertain realm of potential pregnancies with the women I had fucked with, including my own mother, who might already be aware that she was carrying a child and that the signs would soon be visible.


    "Knock! Knock!" The sudden rapping on the door shattered my thoughts, catching me off guard as I stood just inches away from it. "Knock! Knock!" The sound reverberated once more, jolting my mother and sisters awake, their eyes fixated on the door and then on me, standing in its vicinity.


    As they rubbed the sleep from their eyes, I sensed their anticipation for me to open the door and reveal the visitor''s identity. Little did they know, I wasn''t expecting anyone except Ursa, who I presumed had flown to my hut to pick me up for the warrior''s training, now that she knew its location. With this assumption in mind, I cautiously swung the door open, only to be confronted by a sight that left me momentarily stunned. Before me, stood five women, their appeal defying their apparent age, save for some subtle signs. However, my attention was instantly drawn to Grandma Celia, who exuded a tangible nervousness, avoiding any direct eye contact with me.


    "Ahem!" A distinct sound of throat clearing echoed through the air, drawing my attention from Grandma Celia to Grandma Ingrid, who stood discreetly behind her. With a touch of unease in her voice, Grandma Ingrid asked, "Can wee in?" Her efforts to avoid direct eye contact with me were evident, and I couldn''t help but wonder why thesemanding women suddenly turned coy. As I observed Grandma Ingrid cautiously ncing in every direction but mine, it left me pondering their peculiar behaviour and the reasons behind their visit.


    Still, in order to prevent the uing conversation from bing any more awkward than it already was, I stepped aside and swung the door wide open. A genuine smile adorned my lips as I warmly invited them inside, saying, "Come in."


    They all nodded in acknowledgement and entered, one by one. Grandma Celia led the way, followed by the others. I couldn''t help but notice Derry''s contrasting behaviour -she seemed to be doing the exact opposite of what the others were attempting. She tried her best to smile and maintain eye contact with me. It didn''t take long for me to realize that she was attempting to replicate the same tactic Grandma Ingrid had employed the previous day. Unfortunately for her, lightning doesn''t strike twice unintentionally, and I knew better than to fall for the same trick twice.


    After ensuring that everyone was settled, I quietly closed the door and made my way towards where they were all seated, including my wide-awake mother and sisters. I noticed my mother subtly motioning for me to join them, so I took a deep breath and took my ce beside my family. The weight of the situation became more tangible as I found myself face to face with our five neighbours, realizing that three of them could potentially be carrying my child at this very moment.


    "Ahem..." My mother''s throat-clearing reverberated through the room, instantly capturing everyone''s attention. With aposed demeanour, she addressed the gathered group, her wordsced with significance. "Before we delve into our discussion, there''s a crucial announcement I need to make," I observed how their gazes fixed intently on my mother as she unveiled the news, anticipation swelling in the room. "Reena is pregnant." The deration hung in the air, stirring a mix of surprise, curiosity, and joy among our neighbours.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, it''s about time," Grandma Derry chimed in, her face adorned with a radiant smile. Her words carried a touch of yful admiration. "Considering how stunning and fertile you are, my dear, inparison to all of us here, we were starting to wonder if the men in your generation were blind," she concluded, punctuating her statement with a hearty chuckle.


    I turned my gaze towards the three women standing before us, witnessing their supportive nods and approving smiles directed at Reena. Yet, Grandma Celia stood out, her face wrinkled with a frown as she posed the question, "Who''s the father?" Curiosity tinged her voice, and a sense of tension filled the air. However, Grandma Vivian swiftly intervened, gently tapping Grandma Celia''s shoulder. "Why does that matter?" she reprimanded, her toneced with firmness. "Let''s not speak as though the girl is as old as us, where the identity of the father bes so important." Grandma Celia quickly disguised her question with a fake cough, her expression shifting to one of shame and sudden realization.


    But before the conversation could continue, my mother''s voice cut through the moment, breaking the silence. "No, Grandma Vivian, she is right. The father of Reena''s child carries great significance in this case."


    As my mother''s words trailed off, their eyes turned to her, filled with curiosity and a hint of confusion. I could tell they were grappling with the meaning behind her statement. It made sense why they were puzzled. In our lessons during the awakening ceremony, the identity of the father held little importance unless both parties intended to be partners or willingly embrace the child as part of their family, sharing the responsibility of raising them until they reached maturity.


    However, it was moremon for families to willingly ept a child into their homes, as it ensured the continuity of pregnancies when the woman was ready for another child. Yet, if one wasn''t fortunate enough to possess the attractiveness that granted such treatment, they would be left to face the challenges alone, much like my mother had.


    Finally, my mother revealed, "Orion is the father of the child." A tired sigh escaped her lips as their eyes widened and they discreetly swallowed, attempting to make it appear as if they had merely nced in my direction.

 Chapter 181 The Only Exception

    "Ahem! But there''s more," my mother announced, capturing our attention once again. This time, I wasn''t the only one turning to look at her. Gina and Reena, along with the five women seated beside us, also fixed their gaze upon her. Two of them had a peculiar intensity in their eyes, and all of us were left wondering what she was about to disclose.


    "Andstly," she said with a peculiar smile, her words hanging in the air, "I believe that I might also be pregnant." Her gaze shifted towards the five older women seated before us. "And yes, the father of my child is also Orion. So, I want each one of you to answer honestly if you have had kushi with my son." My mother scrutinized each of the five women, narrowing her eyes at them. At this point, I was at a loss for words, unsure of how to react or what the next steps should be, as the conversation took an unexpected turn.


    "Well, I haven''t kushi with him yet, so I don''t think I''m pregnant... yet," Grandma Derry dered, winking at me with a mischievous smile. In every group, there was always that one entric individual who stood out, so I didn''t pay her much mind and shifted my attention to the next raised hand.


    Grandma Vivian lowered her hand and spoke up, "Orion released his semen within my vagina before. So, although I''m not certain if I''m pregnant yet, given the ongoing circumstances, it would be wise to consult a trusted healer to confirm who among us is truly expecting." I nodded in agreement, finding the suggestion reasonable. My mother, too, nodded and promptly responded, "Very well, we''ll make arrangements for that as soon as we''re finished here." Her gaze then shifted to the remaining two women in the room.


    The only woman whose name I hadn''t learned yet shook her head with a thin smile on her lips. "Unfortunately, I haven''t been fortunate enough to have kushi with Orion," she confessed. My mother nodded and then focused her attention on Grandma Ingrid. Despite the urge to voice my thoughts about our encounter yesterday, I couldn''t help but be curious about what she had to say.


    "No, I don''t believe I''ve had the fortune of having kushi with Orion," Grandma Ingrid replied, causing me to briefly nod in acknowledgement. However, deep down, I knew she was lying. Considering her desperate behaviour yesterday, urging me to fuck her pussy out until it became wet, one would expect her to havee up with a usible cover story. After all, I did have fucked her silly, which meant that sooner orter, the signs of pregnancy would begin to manifest.


    Honestly, besides Grandma Celia, I felt a strong urge to confront Ingrid and find out what the heck was going on in her mind. Regardless, after determining the number of potential babies I might have, the main conversation began. My mother took the lead, outlining the new arrangements within thepound going forward. It wasn''t a serious discussion, mainly focusing on how they would share their chores and divide farm and market square responsibilities.


    However, out of the blue, they unanimously decided that Grandma Ingrid and Derry would be tasked with finding a healer to conduct a swift pregnancy test and confirm their suspicions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thirty minutester, during which we had our morning breakfast and engaged in meaningless chatter that I chose to exclude myself from, being more preupied with my own thoughts, exhaustion began to weigh heavily upon me. I observed as Grandma Ingrid and Derry returned with a doctor, a man who appeared taken aback by the lively atmosphere in our hut.


    Perhaps he was surprised by the gathering of seemingly unattractive women in one ce, or maybe it was my mother''s request for him to examine the stomachs of the women I had fucked and confirm the presence of a potential life within. Nevertheless, the healer nodded his head and immediatelymenced his examination. He carefully assessed all three women and concluded that they indeed carried the signs of pregnancy, except for one.


    Surprisingly, I was mentally prepared to hear the news that all the women I had been intimate with were pregnant. So, when the revtion came that only Grandma Vivian was not carrying my child, doubt crept into my mind. After all, I vividly recalled the numerous times I had ejacted inside her, making her the prime candidate for pregnancy. "Are you sure, healer?" my mother sceptically questioned, as they had already shared stories about my deceitful encounters with each other.


    ording to their understanding, as long as my penis prated their vaginas, pregnancy was almost guaranteed. As I observed my mother''s bewildered expression, an ufortable tension hung in the air, and conflicting emotions surged through me. Waves of relief and hope washed over me, but I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity as Grandma Vivian quietly retreated to her seat.


    The healer, with a determined expression, nodded in response, "Yes, I am sure. Besides, she has already passed her fertile years, so the results are not abnormal." Pausing briefly, the healer then directed his finger towards Grandma Celia and continued, "Anyway,pared to her, Miss Vivian is as healthy as any elder."


    In the end, my mother and the others could only reluctantly ept the oue and settle the payment with the healer, allowing him to continue with his day while we carried on with ours "So, what do we do now?" I finally spoke up, addressing all the women present. Perhaps it was the sight of Grandma Vivian''s solemn and distant expression that had dampened the mood, but my mother looked at me with a tired smile and let out a sigh before she asked, "And what do you think we should do now, Orion?" Despite sensing that my mother had already considered numerous ns and options, I could also sense ack of confidence in her demeanour.


    Understanding the situation, I shook my head and voiced the only reasonable thought that came to mind, "Let''s go meet the vige chief. Since we have confirmed some of the pregnancies, we will need his assistance since this is an unusual situation. Besides, we should inform him now, or someone else might ry the news to him sooner orter."

 Chapter 182 Confrontation At The Village Chiefs Compound

    Grandma Ingrid let out a sigh, her voice carrying a hint of exhaustion, as she responded, "He''s right. Now that we have confirmed everything that we needed to do on our own it''s time we seek the vige chief''s support and assistance. It will bring us the much-needed peace of mind, knowing that we have the backing of the chief."


    As Grandma Ingrid finished speaking, her gaze briefly fixed on me before shifting elsewhere. I couldn''t decipher what thoughts upied her mind at that moment. Nevertheless, I resolved to have a private conversation with herter, to unravel whatever nonsense was swirling in her head. It was evident that concealing the fact that she had already engaged in ''kushi'' with me would only lead to trouble if it surfaced on its own.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement, acknowledging the need to approach the vige chief for support. However, the idea of all nine of us descending upon the chief''spound simultaneously seemed unwise, drawing too much attention and potentially hindering our entry. Such unwanted scrutiny was thest thing we needed.


    Therefore, in the end, it was decided that only my mother, Grandma Celia, Reena, and I would make the visit. They were the ones carrying my children at the moment, making their presence crucial for the discussion with the vige chief.


    Emerging from the hut, we embarked on the path leading to the vige chief''s residence. As we strolled beneath the scorching afternoon sun, we encountered various vigers going about their business in groups or alone. Eventually, we reached our destination¡ªthe vige chief''spound.


    Fortunately, the guards stationed at the gates were familiar faces. Having seen me and the others on multiple asions with Warrior Jean, they recognized me as a novice warrior from this year''s awakening generation. Their eyes carried a glimmer of familiarity as I approached, sparing me the need of presenting the wooden chip that was given to me during the awakening ceremony.


    Confident in my ability to handle the situation, I instructed my mother and the others to let me take the lead, knowing it would be much smoother that way. With confidence in my steps, I approached the guards, their eyes fixed on me, and conveyed my intention to meet the vige chief with urgency, emphasizing that I had crucial news to deliver.


    Initially, the guards disyed a hint of hesitation. However, employing a deliberate and seemingly coincidental approach, I subtly revealed my identity as Orion- the one who had awakened a Six Stars potential for inner strength. In an instant, their demeanour transformed into one of subdued respect. One of the guards cleared his throat before speaking, "Although I cannot grant you immediate ess to the chief, I can inform the messenger of your presence." While this meant that I would have to ry the purpose of our visit to Mr Thak first, before exining it again to the vige chief, it was a minor inconvenience considering that others typically had to inform the chief days in advance for appointments, unless it was a special asion or involved someone of significance, like myself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Understanding the situation, I nodded in agreement and observed as one of the guards made his way into thepound, heading towards one of therger huts.


    After five minutes, I spotted the guard approaching us, apanied by Mr Thak. As they reached our location, Mr Thak cast a perplexed gaze at the three women and then redirected his attention to me, his lips forming a frown. "I heard you were not present with the group when they departed for their warrior''s training today. However, seeing you here suggests that you have a reason for yourteness and sudden arrival."


    Hearing his stern tone, I nodded in acknowledgement and opted to share the news discreetly by whispering into his ear. It seemed like the most efficient way to convey the information and quicken our entry for a meeting. With a subtle gesture, I motioned for him to lean closer and bring his ears forward.


    Despite the deepening frown on his face, Thak remained attentive, recognizing the gravity of the situation as he observed the seriousness etched on my expression. He obliged and brought his ears closer to my lips, ready to listen. With a hushed tone, I uttered, "You see that older woman over there..." I watched as his gaze immediately shifted and locked onto Grandma Celia and my mother. Continuing, I specified, "The one on the far left..." ensuring that his attention was solely directed at Grandma Celia. Then, with an even quieter whisper, I delivered the news, "She is pregnant."


    As soon as the news reached his ears, Mr Thak''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he instinctively pulled back his head. He looked at me with a mix of surprise, confusion, and deep contemtion. Gradually, his expression transformed into a state of calmness, and he narrowed his eyes at me. With an air of authority, he spoke, his voice carrying a serious tone, "Mr Orion, do you understand the gravity of attempting to deceive the vige chief''s messenger, neglecting your training, and seeking an audience with the vige chief without a usible or justifiable reason?" His words carried an unprecedented level of seriousness andposure that I had never witnessed from him before.


    However, instead of prolonging the situation by engaging in an argument with him, I swiftly responded, "Mr Thak, if you suspect that I am being dishonest, why not call a healer and verify it yourself? Furthermore, I wouldn''t skip my warrior training ande here this afternoon just to trick you. But if I am indeed lying, I willingly ept any punishment of your choosing. I assure you, I won''t utter a singleint. However, I kindly request that you confirm the truth first."


    As his expression settled after he listened to my words, the doubts seemed to clear, yet a lingering suspicion remained, intensifying in an unusual manner. I could sense his contemtion, wrestling with my words but still harbouring reasonable doubts. Mr Thak cleared his throat, diverting his attention to one of the guards stationed at the gates, before issuing hismand, "Fetch one or two avable skilled healers. Inform them that someone within the vige chief''spound requires their services." The guard promptly acknowledged the order and went on his way. Mr Thak then turned back to us, motioning for all four of us to follow him.

 Chapter 183 The Unexpected Truth

    "I hope, for your sake, that you''re not ying games with me because the consequences for a warrior engaging in such deceit are far graver than for a regr viger," he remarked, his gaze shifting towards Grandma Celia at the corner of his eyes, while we continued to trail closely behind him. Suddenly, he shook his head, wearing a wearied smile that held a hint of self-doubt. "But, for your own good, I truly hope this isn''t some sort of joke," he added, ncing briefly at me from the corner of his eye before redirecting his focus ahead as we approached the hut where the vige chief conducted his daily affairs.


    Left with no other choice but to acknowledge the situation, I nodded in understanding and silently trailed behind Mr Thak, joined by the others. Together, we entered the hut and stood before the wooden door that led directly to the vige chief''s workspace. "Wait here," Mr Thak instructed us, pushing the door open and disappearing inside. With the door shutting behind him, we patiently waited for his return, the tension thick in the air. Fortunately, it didn''t take long before the door swung open once more. "Come in," he beckoned, his gaze fixed firmly on me with a grave expression, before widening the door to include the women behind me.


    Nodding again, I stepped forward, closely followed by Grandma Celia, my mother, and Reena. We entered the room, anticipation and uncertainty guiding our every step.


    As we stepped into the room, my gaze immediately gravitated towards the vige chief, who met us with narrowed eyes and a tightly scrunched face, as if engrossed in deep contemtion. Mr Thak motioned for us to take our seats, and as we settled down, we barely had a chance to utter a word before the vige chief spoke up. "Is what I''m hearing true, Orion?"


    His eyes darted towards Grandma Celia''s seat before locking onto me. Without uttering a word, I simply nodded in agreement. The vige chief took a deep breath, his silence hanging in the air, before he closed his eyes and let out another deep exhale, his expression growing even more pensive.


    "Even though you possess the potential of a six-star warrior, I trust you understand the severe consequences of deceiving the Vige Chief and wasting his precious time on a foolish game," the vige chief sternly remarked, his gaze piercing into mine. It was at that moment that I struggled to recognize the old man who had always greeted me with a warm smile in his hut. However, knowing that this was not a fabricated tale, I shook my head in affirmation. His eyes narrowed even further, his voiceced with scepticism, "So, are you trying to tell me that what you''re saying is true?"


    I maintained my serious expression as I nodded firmly, confirming, "Yes."


    The vige chief reciprocated the nod, his gaze softening as he shifted his attention to Grandma Celia. With an intense stare, he questioned, "And what about you? Is it true that you are pregnant?" His eyes seemed to challenge her, daring her to utter a lie.


    In response, Grandma Celia''s voice rang out with unwavering confidence, her tone firm and resolute. "Yes, Chief. I assure you that everything Orion has revealed is true, and I am indeed carrying a child."


    The vige chief''s eyes shifted between me and the two women behind me, his expression a mix of curiosity and disbelief. He posed his next question with a calmer tone, concealing his emotions. "And what about them? Are they also pregnant?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without uttering a word, I nodded, confirming their pregnancies. I observed as his eyebrows shot up in surprise and doubt, his curiosity growing. "So, you are the father of these children, the one responsible for impregnating these women, as you are here with them," he concluded.


    Once again, I nodded in agreement, this time apanying my affirmation with a vocal "Yes."


    "I see," the vige chief straightened his posture, his eyes scanning all of us before shifting towards Mr Thak, who stood beside him. "Fetch one or two healers and inform them of the urgent need for their presence," he instructed. Mr Thak cleared his throat, acknowledging the chief''smand without hesitation "I have already dispatched a guard to bring the healers, chief. I believe they will arrive within a few minutes."


    The vige chief nodded slowly, his gaze fixated on me. He let out a deep sigh of defeat, his weariness evident. With a defeated expression, he turned his attention back to the scattered patches of paper strewn across the floor. His eyes traced the imprints on the pages before flicking back to meet mine briefly, as if searching for answers. Shaking his head once more, he sighed again and resumed his work, lost in his thoughts.


    ¡­..........


    The tense atmosphere hung heavy in the air, making the wait feel awkward and interminable. Just when the silence was bing unbearable, a guard finally broke the stillness, rushing in to inform us that the healers had arrived. With a grateful nod, the vige chief took charge and led us through abyrinth of corridors within the hut, finally arriving at a secluded room where the healers patiently awaited.


    Without wasting a moment, the vige chief ryed his instructions to the bewildered healers. Initially taken aback by the unusual request, the healers quicklyposed themselves, their professional demeanour shining through as they nodded in understanding. They showed no hesitation, ready to carry out their duties without a hint of doubt.


    "The results are undeniable, chief." The healer''s words hung in the air, shattering the silence that had enveloped the room. "They are pregnant," she announced boldly, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and certainty. Before the vige chief could respond, she continued, her tone leaving no room for doubt. "Every single one of them."


    The vige chief, caught off guard by this revtion, momentarily froze in disbelief. His eyes darted towards me, searching for confirmation in my expression. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through his mind as he struggled to process the implications of this newfound knowledge. With a flicker of hope, he turned his gaze to the other healer, silently pleading for confirmation. However, the healer''s nod served as a resolute agreement, solidifying the truth of their words.

 Chapter 184 Beneath The Village Chiefs Compound

    "Let us conduct the test once more, this time with all of you focusing on her," the vige chiefmanded, his finger pointing towards Grandma Celia. The healers nodded in unison, their expressions determined. Activating their unique gifts, their hands emitted a captivating blend of soft purple and gold light, channelling it towards Grandma Celia''s stomach. Time seemed to stretch as minutes ticked by in anticipation.


    Finally, with a collective exhaustion, the healers deactivated their gifts and withdrew their hands. A weary sigh escaped their lips as they turned their gaze towards the vige chief. Shaking their heads once more, the other healer spoke, her voice tinged with a hint of disbelief, "We have rechecked, Chief, but the results remain unchanged." Her eyes darted towards Grandma Celia, filled with swirling doubts and disbelief, before refocusing her attention on the vige chief. In a voice heavy with certainty, she delivered the verdict, "She is indeed pregnant."


    As soon as the healer uttered those words, a profound silence enveloped the room. Without uttering a single word, the vige chief locked eyes with me and swiftly pivoted towards the door. Hismand lingered in the air, echoing through the room, "Orion, follow me." It wasn''t just the words themselves, but the authoritative tone that conveyed the urgency and importance of his summons. I understood in an instant thatpliance was not an option but a necessity.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, I exchanged a meaningful nce with my mother, Reena, and Grandma Celia, their worried gazes mirroring my own. I turned to the healers and urged, "Take care of them." With focused steps, I redirected my focus towards the path the vige chief had taken, quickening my pace to catch up with him.


    As I finally reached his side, I noticed his stern countenance, his gaze fixated downward, and his hands sped firmly behind his back. Without even ncing in my direction for confirmation, he posed a question that hung in the air, "Do you understand the implications of these results?" It was as though he already knew of my presence, expecting me to be by his side.


    "I can''t say that I fully understand," I replied, my curiosity piqued. Although the expected answer would have been a simple ''yes,'' the vige chief''s tone and choice of words hinted at something deeper.


    "Indeed, you couldn''t," the vige chief affirmed, confirming my suspicions. He led the way, guiding us deeper into different corridors until we reached a small wooden doorid on the ground, near the dead end of the narrow passageway. With a forceful stomp, the vige chief shattered the locks, obliterating them as if he had no patience for such formalities. Bending down, he swung open the door, causing it to crash onto the ground with a "Bam," revealing a hidden woodendder beneath.


    Grabbing antern hanging on the wall, illuminating our surroundings, the vige chief descended thedder cautiously, ensuring his footing before motioning for me to follow. I observed as his head disappeared into the depths below, the only source of light emanating from the glowingntern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aware that I was about to venture into a hidden ce unknown to the majority of the vige, I chose to silence the unsettling feeling brewing within me and proceeded downward, matching my actions to the vige chief''s lead.


    As I descended further into the darkness, a flicker of concern crossed my mind regarding the depth I was about to reach. However, much to my relief, the descent didn''t seem as daunting as I initially feared. Within a matter of minutes, I caught up with the vige chief and, seizing an opportunity, leapt from thedder while still a few meters above the ground. With precision and dexterity, Inded safely on solid ground, my eyes fixated on the vige chief''s unmistakable figure.


    The air down here was cool and damp, and the soft glow of thentern cast eerie shadows on the rough ground around us. It was a stark contrast to the warmth and familiarity of the vige above.


    "Do you have any idea what this room beneath my hut is used for?" the vige chief asked, turning around as he began to walk forward, once he ensured that I hadnded safely on the ground. Shaking my head in response, I admitted my ignorance. Understanding flickered in his eyes, and we proceeded through the expansive chamber, its vastness hinting at its capacity to amodate a considerable number of people. However, the feeble light emitted by thentern barely reached the walls, leaving their details shrouded in darkness.


    He paused, his gaze sweeping across the chamber, before he began to rify its significance. "This room, or more precisely, the underground chamber beneath the vige chief''spound, was constructed in case our vige was unexpectedly attacked and overrun by the menacing Vylkr vines once again," he exined.


    "If you still had your memories...." he sighed, "I wouldn''t have to recount the stories your mother must have shared during the night, to keep you and your siblings away from the river and the treacherous Vylkr vines." We continued onward, stepping into arger room. "But since your memories are lost, listen closely," he urged, pausing intermittently before continuing, "It has always been a rule to ensure the younger generation bears enough children before their fertility wanes, securing the future of our vige. Once, we fulfilled that goal, numbering in the thousands. However, in our pursuit of preserving our numbers, we forgot one crucial detail. The reason only a few Vylkr vines ventured into our vige was their preupation with the forest. As our numbers swelled, we became their prime target."


    He went on, detailing how the asional encounters with the Vylkr vines escted from a few times a week to several times a day. Initially, they were mistaken for increased aggression, until a horrific night when the Vyklr vines attacked from all directions. Lives were ruthlessly imed before the warriors could rally for defence. The vigers, defenceless against the Vylkr vines, could only endure their homes being destroyed and their lives extinguished.

 Chapter 185 [Bonus ] Beneath The Village Chief’s Compound (2)

    "Before the stronghold''s warriors could arrive, our numbers had dwindled from thousands to mere hundreds. Some warriors fell in battle, overwhelmed by the relentless onught." the Vige Chief continued, the weight of the tragedy evident in his tone. "The morning brought piles of dead Vylkr vines and the lifeless bodies of our fellow vigers, their fate worse than that of a corpse."


    We arrived in front of another door, and as he opened it, the chief instructed, "Wait here." The door closed behind us, leaving me in suspense. He walked toward thenterns hanging on the wall, his ownntern illuminating them. Mesmerized, I observed as the mes danced, intertwining and setting the peculiar stones within aze. After rekindling thentern and securing it back in its position, he proceeded to the next one, seamlessly maintaining his narrative unfolding alongside the flickering light.


    "After that, our journey to recovery was arduous and filled with pain. But once we had regained our strength, we delved into extensive research, leaving no stone unturned in our quest to understand why such a cmity had befallen us," the vige chief exined, his voice filled with determination. He illuminated thestntern, and the room flooded with a radiant glow, revealing something that left me frozen in ce.


    "We reached a deep realization, directly tied to our ever-expanding numbers, and it led us to a crucial decision," he said, his words hanging in the air. "Every person in a position of power made an unwavering agreement to maintain a delicate bnce within our vige. We vowed never to let our numbers grow toorge, which could redirect the attention of the Vylkr vines away from our farms and towards us. Simultaneously, we would never allow it to dwindle to the point where we risked the absence of our future generations."


    "As the vige chief, it is my solemn responsibility to ensure the poption remains within certain thresholds," he stated, his voice resonating with gravity. "I must keep it from surpassing a thousand and prevent it from falling below five hundred." Pausing for a moment, he seemed to await my reaction or any questions I might have about the weight of his words.


    Overwhelmed by the revtions, I couldn''t help but inquire, "What are these?" My eyes fixated on the multitude of stone statues in front of me, their number reaching almost a hundred. Some statues stood intact, while others bore cracks that threatened to shatter them at any moment. However, each shared amon feature¡ªan expression of fear or astonishment frozen upon their faces. The statues appeared eerily lifelike, as if they were more than mere images etched into stone.


    "If you''re currently pondering how these lifelike stone statues appear even more lifelike than they seem, then you''re absolutely correct. They hold a deeper significance. Each statue here represents a person who was rescued by the vige chief during that fateful time. Using his gift, he carved out a safe space beneath his own hut. However, where there is life, the Vylkr vines are never too far away. As you can see, the safe haven was eventually overrun, and every inhabitant met a horrifying fate, their life force mercilessly drained from them," the vige chief exined with a sigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He turned around, his gaze traversing the multitude of stone figures, and I followed closely, not wanting to be left behind. "The sole survivor was the vige chief himself at that time. Consumed by grief and remorse, burdened by self-me for failing to anticipate such a tragedy, he made a decision. Instead of living with guilt for the rest of his days, he embarked on a journey to the other side of the river, battling Vylkr vines until he vanished, never to be seen or heard from again."


    "After these events unfolded, the vige chief who preceded me was appointed as my predecessor based on merit. Now, after sharing all of this with you, I hope you can understand why I''ve revealed and shown you these things," he concluded, his tone filled with a mix of solemnity and hope.


    Involuntarily, I couldn''t help but gulp in response. This ce had been my personal paradise, where I could live a life of boundless desires without any worries. The sight of the dreadful Vylkr vines]- and now this revtion made me almost shake my head, questioning why this world couldn''t simply be a haven where I could peacefully age, with my sole concerns revolving around my self-indulgent pursuits and pushing my sexual boundaries to the limits. Yet, the danger lurking within this world had intensified once again, dispelling the illusion of utopia and reminding me that it was just another world.


    However, as I observed the vige chief patiently awaiting my response, I quickly gathered my thoughts and replied, "So essentially, what you''re saying is that my extraordinary fertility, capable of impregnating women beyond their fertile years, would pose more harm than good to the vige." As we continued walking amidst the multitude of lifelike stone statues, he nodded and responded, "Yes," before chuckling. "But don''t misunderstand me. I''m genuinely pleased that Naka has blessed our vige with a warrior of exceptional inner strength potential and incredibly potent semen, capable of impregnating three women in a short span of time."


    He sighed and shook his head while slowing his steps. "All these would have been the dreams of the vige chief in the past, including my predecessor. Instead of waiting for our destruction once more, I will strive to find a solution." Within minutes, his footsteps gradually decelerated until he came to an abrupt halt. We stood amidst a pile of objects that widened my eyes. "Where did all thise from?" I blurted out, my gaze wandering over the bizarre items scattered on the ground. Some caught my attention, like intricately designed ss cups and beautifully craftednterns made of ss and metal.


    From my knowledge, no one in the vige possessed the skill to create such objects. While they could potentially be gifts, the craftsmanship and intricate detailing revealed that they hailed from a ce far beyond our vige''s capabilities.

 Chapter 186 [Bonus ]The Caravan

    The vige chief burst into heartyughter at my reaction before proceeding to exin, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "In addition to the beautiful paintings you''ve already seen in my hut, all these items here were traded to us by a caravan that arrived a few years after the incident. Naturally, there was some initial suspicion when people emerged from the other side of the forest, a ce we hadn''t anticipated any visitors from. But once we discovered they posed no harm and only wished to engage in trade, offering our Kalna fruits and various other resources in exchange for their peculiar items, we happily embraced the opportunity. Also their arrival proved to be a wee distraction for those who couldn''t shake the memories of the Vylkr vine onught, even yearster."


    "The previous vige chief, Ravok, turned it into a ceremonial event where every viger could trade their possessions or goods for something of simr value from the caravans." He exined, "It first started as a way to distract people from the dark and gruesome past, but now it has be an eagerly anticipated affair for every viger. Surprisingly, the caravans themselves seemed enthusiastic about the trades. They never failed to arrive punctually, passing through our vige on the way to an undisclosed destination, a secret they guarded just as we kept the secrets of our farm to ourselves. And as they didn''t fully trust us to disclose their identities or destinations, they referred to themselves simply as passing traders."


    The vige chief gracefully picked up what appeared to be a small sticb, running it through his short ck hair with a grin spreading across his face. His eyes sparkled with delight as he admired theb before casually tossing it back among the myriad of unfamiliar items. Intrigued, I couldn''t resist asking once again, "What did these traders look like?" Curiosity overwhelmed me, wondering if they were fellow humans or perhaps something entirely different, especially considering the astonishing sights I had just witnessed.


    For a brief moment, the vige chief seemed taken aback by my question. Then, with a thoughtful expression, he replied, "Well, anyone who hasn''t lost their memories has seen them, but since it you''re the first to inquire directly, I''ll provide a more detailed description. Their appearance is strikingly simr to ours, with the only noticeable difference being the presence of four elongated ears, two on each side." Suddenly, the chief halted his steps and began rummaging through the scattered items on the ground. After a brief search, he retrieved a small portrait and handed it to me, saying, "This is exactly what they look like."


    I eagerly took hold of the portrait, my eyes fixating on the depiction of a stern-faced man with four elongated ears and a garment that seemed to be fashioned from interwoven leaves. Their appearance was far from the human likeness I had initially expected, prompting me to simply nod my head in acknowledgement. Returning the portrait to the vige chief, I watched as he carelessly tossed it back into the pile of items before turning to me and dering, "We''re finished here." With purposeful steps, he began walking past the statues, beckoning for me to follow.


    "The matter of your extraordinary fertility, which allows you to impregnate women even beyond their fertile years, will remain a closely guarded secret," he divulged, his pace quickening with each passing moment, signalling the conclusion of the revtions he had shared. "Only those who already know about it will be confined to this knowledge. We cannot afford to let the entire vige be aware of the capabilities of your semen, especially since most of them have no recollection of our previous attempts to safely and significantly increase our numbers, thanks to the efforts of the previous vige chief in suppressing such memories. However, I''m not suggesting that you restrain yourself from pursuing having kushi as you always have, as that would be a waste of such a potent semen." He shook his head thoughtfully and continued, "Rest assured, I will assist in covering your tracks. Just in case your fertility eventually wanes like the other men in the vige, though given your unique circumstances, I highly doubt it will happen. Nevertheless, we must make the most of it should that day evere."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I nodded appreciatively, a sense of gratitude and immense relief washing over me. After all that the vige chief had revealed and shown me, I had braced myself for the worst possible oues. In my mind, I had already begun formting various escape ns, envisioning a future where my mother, Reena, Grandma Celia, and the others could leave this vige behind. At the very least, I had anticipated a scenario where I would be forbidden from indulging in the pleasures of Kushi.


    However, to my pleasant surprise, the vige chief proved to be a reasonable man who genuinely cared for the well-being of the vige and its inhabitants, including myself. Knowing that I still had the freedom to still fuck with whomever I desired, although perhaps not to the same extent as before, filled me with an overwhelming sense of relief.


    The most crucial course of action at this moment, however, would be to master the art of my pull-out game, which had disastrously failed me in the case of Grandma Celia.


    After what felt like an eternity, we finally arrived at thedder that would guide us out of this ce. With haste, we ascended its rungs, emerging into the world above before the vige chief. Sealing the entrance behind us, using the broken locks to secure it once more, he then took the lead, guiding us back to the location where Grandma Celia and the others awaited our return.


    Surprisingly, as soon as we arrived, we saw that the vige chieftess was present alongside A,their prating gazes locking onto me with unwavering intensity. Their visages bore the weight of seriousness, etching lines of concern on their faces. Initially, I was taken aback by her sudden presence, but after considering that she was able to eavesdrop on the vige chief''s meetings and everything that transpired within thepound, I knew deep down it was only a matter of time before she appeared in person.

 Chapter 187 Outstanding Revelations

    "You''re here," the vige chief expressed, his tone carrying a mix of relief and concern.


    "Where else would I be? After hearing a news like that, I couldn''t stay away," retorted the vige chieftess, her face etched with a deep frown as she fixed her gaze upon the vige chief. Then, she turned to me, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes, and remarked, "And you, you never cease to amaze with your continuous stream of fresh surprises, surpassing even your previous ones, don''t you?"


    A wry smile tugged at my lips as the vige chieftess continued to speak, her wordsced with curiosity and anticipation. However, before I could utter a single word, the vige chief intervened abruptly.


    "Not now, Zara," he interjected, his voice carrying a note of urgency. "If you have something to say, let''s discuss it when I return home. Then again, if you insist on speaking with the boy immediately, please wait until he''s avable. This is an immensely serious matter that requires my undivided attention to solve."


    To my surprise, the vige chieftess simply nodded in understanding, defying my expectations of a heated argument. However, she wasted no time in responding with a suggestion that caught the vige chief off guard.


    "Well, since I''m already here, I might as well have the healers check if A is pregnant too," she proposed. The vige chief''s eyebrows shot up in astonishment, his frown deepening to unprecedented levels.


    "What do you mean, check if A is also pregnant?" he questioned, his gaze shifting towards A, who visibly avoided his eyes. He swiftly redirected his attention to the vige chieftess, awaiting an exnation. With a knowing smile, she began to unravel the unexpected turn of events.


    "When I called for Oroin earlier, while he came to see you, I noticed that his penis was stiff and it seemed to distract him. So, I offered A''s assistance to help him find release, allowing us to proceed with our conversation. But now..." Her voice trailed off momentarily as she nced briefly in my direction, a subtle smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Little did we know that he would end up impregnating my dear A."


    As the vige chieftess locked eyes with the vige chief once more, his gaze shifted to me, intense and prating. It felt as if he were attempting to bore a hole right through my body. However, after a few moments, he shook his head and let out a tired sigh. Using his fingers to massage his forehead, he rubbed it for a while before releasing another weary breath. Finally, he turned his attention to me and posed a crucial question.


    "Are there any other women you suspect might be pregnant?"


    As he posed the question bluntly, I couldn''t bring myself to meet his gaze with the same bluntness and confess the names of all the women I may have gotten pregnant. Nheless, I cleared my throat to alleviate the tension in the air and proceeded to respond, my voiceced with a hint of certainty.


    "Seven," I admitted. The vige chief echoed the number with a touch of surprise resonating in his voice, repeating the word, "Seven."


    With a firm nod of agreement, I cleared my throat, preparing myself to divulge the identities of the women involved. I started the list with Grandma Celia, as she was the first woman I had fucked when I first arrived in this world, although Aunt Greta didn''t count since I merely gave her an anal. Continuing down the line, I mentioned my sister, Grandma Vivian, followed by my mother and Fiona, who served as our instructor. Finally, I concluded the enumeration with A and Grandma Ingrid.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, to my surprise, the vige chief''s reaction surpassed what I had anticipated. His eyes widened, and his eyebrows formed a sharp line as he stared at me intently, his voice filled with a mix of incredulity and contemtion. "At this point, I can''t help but wonder if you''re simply too stingy to indulge in kushi within your own generation or if you possess a bold shamelessness that allows you to prate women with several generations older than you without batting an eye," he said.


    After I had revealed the identities of the women I had prated, I also noticed a look of disbelief on A''s face. Yet, despite her reaction, my mind drifted towards the vige chief''s words, unravelling the subtle truths hidden within them. It dawned on me that I had never truly paid for kushi whenever I prated a woman. Reflecting on my encounters, especially with the olderdies who saw my actions as an opportunity rather than an imposition, I couldn''tbel myself as stingy. Instead, I had been cautiously seeking a way to satisfy my desires without explicitly treating it as a transaction.


    The realization washed over me, evoking a surprising sense of satisfaction. It was remarkable to think that I had managed to enjoy such encounters without spending a single dime, while still indulging in the pleasures I desired.


    "But you know what," the vige chief eximed, shaking his head with a wry smile ying on his lips, "The fact that you possess such a strange test, unlike other men, should be the least surprising revtion after everything you have shown us."


    With those words, he concluded our conversation and led the three of us into the hut. Inside, I witnessed an array of leaves and kalna fruits carefully arranged before Reena, my mother, and Grandma Celia. In a moment, I recognized them as special herbs, judging by the attentive manner in which the healers pointed out the ones to be consumed first.


    After we stepped into the room, their actions halted, and all eyes turned towards us. It was then that the vige chief delivered a speech, emphasizing the utmost importance of secrecy and warning them against sharing or disclosing anything they had witnessed or heard. Hismanding presence and the implicit threat within his words revealed another facet of the vige chief- a man who wouldn''t hesitate to employ force if his instructions were taken lightly. It was essential to bear that aspect of his character in mind, considering I would be interacting with him extensively from now on.


    After addressing the healers and ensuring his message was understood by both the women and the guards, the vige chief turned to Thak and instructed, "Fetch Greta immediately. Inform her that her services are urgently required, and she should be prepared to spend the night on the farm if necessary." Thak nodded in acknowledgement and swiftly departed, apanied by two guards who trailed behind him.


    After addressing the others, the vige chief''s attention shifted to me, and he uttered with a hint of sternness "And you, since you chose to neglect your warrior training and failed to inform me of this issue beforehand, you have until evening to locate every woman you may have prated." Observing the firm expression on his face and theposed inflexion in his voice, I could sense that he was finding a way to personally exert some of his stress upon me without overtly disying it.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t a difficult or critical task, as I had already nned to undertake it on my own initiative even without his instruction. Thus, I nodded in understanding, watching as his gaze shifted towards A and the vige chieftess. "A will apany him, as she is the most familiar with the vige''s roads," he directed his words to his wife. Without hesitation, she nodded in agreement to the vige chief''s words and instructed A to take care of me and remain by my side. With that, I silently conveyed my understanding to my mother and the rest of the group, knowing they had heard the entire conversation, before turning on my heel and exiting the room, with A faithfully apanying me.


    We strolled out of the hut in unison, and it was only when we had traversed arge distance after crossing the vige chief''spound gates that A finally broke the silence. "So, I''m going to be pregnant," she murmured, her gaze fixated on her stomach as her hand gently caressed the bare skin, a mixture of surprise and wonder in her eyes.


    Then, abruptly, she turned her head towards me, locking her gaze with mine, and her words spilt on, "Thank you." Her smile surpassed the sweetness I had witnessed on that evening when I had brutally prated her. With a gentle motion, she lowered her hand from her stomach and shook her head, continuing, "Honestly, I never thought I would experience pregnancy in my entire life, so I just want to express my gratitude once again." The radiant smile lingered on her face as we continued to walk forward.


    Truthfully, witnessing her transformed demeanour, so gentle and serene, in stark contrast to the stoic and impassive facade she wore in the presence of the vige chieftess,never failed to captivate me. The way she moved, her extremely seductive figure swaying from side to side, emphasising every curve, left me spellbound. Lost in contemtion, I pondered my next steps, carefully weighing the consequences, until I finally reached a resolution. Lowering the tone of my voice, I calmly asked, "Is that all?".

 Chapter 188 Aylas Ecstatic Response

    A''s eyes widened slightly, a hint of confusion etching across her face as she swiftly turned to face me. Her eyebrows furrowed, indicating her bewilderment. I could sense the words on the tip of her tongue, but she hesitated, choosing instead to hold her gaze intently on mine. Finally, with a hint of confusioncing her voice, she spoke, "I don''t understand what you mean by that." Her genuine curiosity and a subtle undertone of nervousness didn''t escape my notice as she responded.


    "I mean, I don''t intend to boast, but don''t you believe I deserve more than a simple thank you?" I voiced my thoughts, gazing at A as a sense of relief escaped her lips. Her reaction caught me off guard, as it wasn''t what I had anticipated. I observed a smile slowly spreading across her face, and she met my eyes before responding, "Yes, I think so too," she nodded her head in agreement. "If it were within my reach, I would have dly paid a fortune just to experience pregnancy. But, since I received this gift freely, I can''t bear the thought of not expressing my gratitude by offering you something, anything."


    "So you''re saying I can ask for anything?" I questioned, already guessing her answer. A nodded, maintaining that same warm smile on her face. "Yes," she affirmed with a nod. "Even though I serve as the personal servant of the vige chieftess, I have umted a fair amount of wealth. The only reason I continue in that role is that we''ve grown so close that it would be difficult for her to find another servant as knowledgeable as me." A yful chuckle escaped her lips as she added, "Besides, where else would she find someone who knows the perfect blend of herbs and flowers to enhance her bath?"


    Nodding in agreement with A''s words, I drew closer to her, feeling a surge of desire. I wrapped my hand around her waist, pulling her in, and let my other hand cup her voluptuous buttocks. A responded by guiding my hand between her ass cheeks, her short tulga riding up to fully expose her seductive ass.


    Even though it was the afternoon and there were people around, they seemed unfazed as always. Seizing the moment, I couldn''t hold back any longer and expressed my desire, "And what if I want you to be a part of my family, considering you may be carrying my child?" A suddenly halted, her expression unreadable. "Is that what you truly want?" she asked, searching my eyes for sincerity. With conviction, I nodded and replied, "Yes. I want you to be mine, not just as a partner, but to fully belong to me."


    Her eyebrows shot up in surprise as she blinked at me, her expression void of emotion. She took a moment to scan me from head to toe before finally speaking, "Are you sure?" In response, I swiftly slid my fingers down from her behind to her folded vagina teasing it gently until I felt her moisten slightly. I withdrew my fingers and, to her confusion, brought them to my mouth, licking them clean with my tongue.


    A''s eyes widened as she watched my actions, her eyebrows raised in disbelief. We hade to a halt, and she shook her head before speaking again, "At this point, I''m starting to think that it''s not that you don''t mind my unattractiveness, but rather, you simply don''t care." She let out a weary sigh and continued, "Nevertheless, since it doesn''t bother you, I see no reason for me to be concerned about it either." I quickly pressed on, seeking confirmation, "So, it''s a yes? You agree to bepletely mine?" A nodded her head, her expression carrying a joyful smile. "Yes," she said, before shaking her head slightly. And also, considering you''ve impregnated multiple women, which you might also propose to, I assume you might need some assistance, which I am more than willing to provide."


    Internally, I couldn''t help but be surprised by herposed reaction, far different from the other women I had encountered. But for a change, I couldn''t deny that it felt refreshing to see her respond calmly to my proposal.


    Nevertheless, with that agreement reached, I once again wrapped my hand around A''s waist, continuing where I had left off, stroking her fine mature vagina. Being a squirter, she quickly became wet, and I could feel her juices flowing within seconds. A''s movements slowed down slightly as she began to twitch, clearly affected by my touch. Despite the seriousness of the situation at hand, my desires were difficult to suppress, with my aroused member yearning for release after feasting on the sight of A''s tempting fleshy thighs and wide curvaceous buttocks throughout our walk.


    Unable to resist any longer, I called out A''s name, "A," capturing her attention. Swiftly raising my tulga, I revealed my engorged penis that had been building up a bulge underneath. Though a few passing vigers nced in our direction, if they wished to look, I had more to offer. Taking A''s hand in mine, I guided it to gently grip my gritty pulsing shaft, creating a particr scene where I pleasured A''s wet vagina between her sulent thighs while she stroked my throbbing penis as we continued walking forward.


    A however appeared taken aback by my actions; however, after a few minutes of observing my enjoyment from her touch, she simply went along with it, reciprocating in the same way I had stimted her from the beginning.


    As my suppressed desires threatened to overwhelm me, a slight moan "Uuu~~" involuntarily escaped my lips, betraying my attempts to control myself. In a moment of intense longing, I firmly grasped A''s left protruding exposed ass cheeks, and without hesitation, resumed vigorously stroking her soaked pussy with my fingers. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, this time, A abruptly halted her steps and mped her legs together, trapping my hand between her thick thighs. Unfazed by our actions, the vigers walking behind us, a man and two women d in the traditional tulga attire, including one woman with a uniquely styled tulga, casually manoeuvred around us and continued their conversations as they moved forward.


    However, as I continued my fervent stimtion, I could feel A''s body instantly begin to convulse, her pleasure building rapidly as her vagina juices flowed freely onto my fingers, running down and staining the ground beneath her. "Oo~~ Orion..." A attempted to call out my name, but before she could utter it, her actions abruptly changed. She swiftly bent down into a squatting position, forcefully releasing my hands from her thighs.


    Without any warning, A lifted the front of her tulga and spread her legs wide as she squatted, resulting in a powerful eruption of liquid gushing forth from her drenched pink pussy. The force and intensity of the flow resembled a vigorously running tap, causing the ground in front of us to be thoroughly soaked.


    My throat tightened as I witnessed A''s explosive squirt, my own desire surging with even greater force through my veins,pelling my already exposed penis to surge and throb forward once more. In the midst of the road, A blissfully embraced the satisfaction on her face, her arms resting on her knees as she struggled to catch her breath after such an intense release.


    After a few minutes, A lifted her dazed eyes to meet mine, her gaze still clouded with the aftermath of her intense experience. She attempted to speak, but only rapid breaths escaped her lips, leaving her momentarily speechless. Without hesitation, I reached out and firmly sped A''s hand, swiftly leading her away from the bustling road. Pulling her along with me, we moved with purpose towards a cluster ofpounds, each surrounded by a rustic wooden fence.


    "Orion..." A gasped, her voice strained from the lingering effects of her orgasm, as we continued onward, distancing ourselves from the public road.


    In a rush, I tugged A towards the secluded rear of one of thepounds, her back pressed against the sturdy wooden fence. My chest pressed firmly against her motherly breasts as I skillfully parted her legs once again, plunging my fingers deep into her weing pussy. The intensity of my fingers'' motions elicited a series of gasps from her trembling lips, their sounds echoing through the surroundings.


    "Ahh... Ahh..." she moaned, her breathy exmations threatening to disturb the tranquillity of the neighbouring dwellings. In a swift and decisive move, I brought my lips to hers, their connection sealing away any lingering sounds. To my surprise, A eagerly reciprocated, her own lips hungrily meeting mine, her half-lidded eyes locking onto mine with an undeniable intensity.


    However, it wasn''t just her eager response that ignited my desire. It was also the way she instinctively pressed and pumped my hardened member without any instruction, even in her current state of blissful abandon. Her unrestrained passion fueled my decision to bring her to an unparalleled state of pleasure, one that I knew she had never experienced before, save for our earlier encounter.


    As such, before her impending release could transform into yet another captivating squirting disy, I reluctantly broke the intoxicating kiss, withdrawing my lips from hers. I nced down, watching as my hand gently pried her grasp away from my throbbing penis. Sensing her surprise, I lowered myself before her, within the depths of her bewildered gaze. Like a ravenous connoisseur savouring a delectable feast, I prepared to indulge in her pink dripping opening, much like a baby loves his milk.

 Chapter 189 Aylas Ecstatic Torrent

    "Orion... What are you... doing?" A''s voice quivered with a mix of surprise and uncertainty, her eyes widening as she observed my downward descent. Ignoring her nervousness, I met her gaze from beneath the towering peaks of her clothed, magnificent breasts.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured her, my voiceced with a hint of mischief. "Due to our limited time, I will make this quick." With a deliberate motion, my fingers plunged into the folds of her wet, swollen entrance, parting the velvety petals to reveal the tender flesh that awaited the arrival of my eager tongue.


    In an unexpected turn, A forcefully pressed her hand against my head, thwarting my progress and pushing me backwards. Undeterred, I swiftly adjusted my approach, guiding one of my fingers to glide upward in search of her sensitive clitoris. Though my exploration yielded no immediate result, the mere touch was enough to send a shiver coursing through A''s body, causing her feeble resistance to fade.


    In a moment of undeniable truth, I extended my tongue and sensually traced the outlines of her parted vagina lips, allowing my saliva to intermingle with her already leaking juices. As my tongue made contact, a startled "Ohh~" escaped A''s lips, her body quivering in shock.


    Eagerlypping up the tantalizing nectar that adorned the exterior of her aroused vulva, I ensured my readiness to transform my tongue into a skilled spear, poised to delve deep into the depths of her soaked pussy.


    "Orion," A called my name once more, her voice filled with an unexpected mixture of urgency and longing. As if possessed by a sudden surge of desire, she extended her hand and firmly grasped my head, pulling me closer to her dripping, quivering pussy. "Orion..." she unleashed a euphoric scream of delight, uttering my name with ardour. The realization that she had reced her moans with my name ignited an inferno within me, fueling my resolve to plunge my tongue even deeper into the velvety confines of her narrow walls.


    The taste of A''s sweet vagina juices, flowing freely like an unleashed torrent, intensified the desire within me to devour her with unbridled passion. With each passionate stroke of my tongue, I relished in the sensation of her fleshy depths, savouring every delicious drop that escaped from her like a loosened faucet.


    As our pleasure escted, I found myself less concerned about the prying eyes of the neighbours or inhabitants of the surroundingpounds. A wave of recklessness washed over me, pushing aside any inhibitions, as A''s ecstatic cries grew louder and more uninhibited. "Oh, Naka... Ahhh" she screamed, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu flooding my senses, evoking distant memories from my time on Earth, though their understanding eluded me.


    Until finally, I found it. Hidden beneath where I had previously searched before, I let my tongue slide up and down on her wet lips before I attacked her clitoris, flicking it with energized vigour as she twitched and spasmed under my touch, letting me know that this was really it.


    With unyielding certainty, I honed in on her most sensitive spot, boosting my ministrations until A''s impending release became discernible. As her vagina juices flowed with increasing vitality, I contemted withdrawing my head to avoid being caught in the torrent of her intense squirting. Yet, a primal instinctpelled me to stay, to fully embrace the downpour that awaited us both.


    Abandoning all caution, I swiftly hoisted A''s left leg over my shoulders, securing it in ce as I repeated the action with her other leg. Gripping her sulent thighs firmly, I braced myself for the imminent eruption, ready to bask in the splendour of her cum.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a force that matched the intensity of her previous releases, A''s cum burst forth like a torrential downpour, drenching my face and pouring onto the ground behind me. The sensation of her potent pussy juices against my skin sent a surge of exhration coursing through my veins. As abruptly as it began, the downpour ceased, leaving a momentary stillness in its wake.


    Grasping my head firmly with her hands, A leaned back against the wooden fence, her legs still draped over my shoulders. As I wiped the remnants of her cum from my face, I could hear the weariness in her voice as she uttered, "You... truly are full of surprises, aren''t you?" Her words trailed off, before giving way to a contented sigh that escaped her lips.


    Relieving my shoulders from the weight of her legs, I swept my soaked hair back, freeing my vision from the tantalizing torrent of her vagina juices that had momentarily threatened to blind me. Luckily, I emerged unharmed, allowing me to fully revel in the breathtaking power of her squirting release.


    "Let me help you," A offered. I directed my gaze towards her, as she closed her eyes, immersing herself in deep concentration. My gaze fixated on her as her hands began to radiate an intense and enchanting shade of blue, emitting an ethereal glow that danced through the air.


    In a moment of astonishment, A gracefully moved her hands through the air, as if weaving an invisible tapestry, and to my amazement, a translucent sphere of colourless water materialized above her right palm. A''s tired yet resolute expression conveyed hermitment to aiding me.


    "Bend down, let me help you," A instructed, her voice carrying a subtle weariness. Without hesitation, I obediently lowered my head towards her, allowing her to guide the water over my face. As the cool droplets flowed over my skin, I held my breath momentarily, until the water finally descended to the ground, leaving my face refreshed and free from any lingering residue.


    After A had finished assisting me, we took the necessary time to ensure we were thoroughly cleaned before emerged from the secluded area behind thepound, ready to resume our journey, fully aware that time was of the essence.


    In a matter of minutes, we arrived at mypound and stepped into the hut, in search of the presence of Grandma Vivian and the rest. However, to our surprise, only Grandma Vivian and Derry were present. Their initial astonishment at the sight of A apanying me gradually gave way toprehension as I recounted the events that had transpired. They nodded in understanding, yet their curiosity lingered, questioning my purpose for seeking Grandma Vivian''s presence when the healer had informed us that she was not carrying a child.

 Chapter 190 Confrontation

    However, I insisted that it was crucial for her to undergo a thorough examination by apetent healer. This would help determine whether she had indeed been pregnant and had experienced someplications, or if the pregnancy had never urred in the first ce. Understanding the potency of my semen became a pressing matter, driving my desire for rity.


    In response to my request, Grandma Derry suggested that she would apany Grandma Vivian to the Vige Chief''spound. I saw no objections to this n, as I still had another destination in mind. Curious about Grandma Ingrid''s whereabouts, I inquired about her and discovered that she, along with Meldra, whose name had remained unknown to me until now, was preparing to head to the farm. Nodding my head in understanding, I decided to make my way towards their hut to talk with them.


    Without bothering to knock, I boldly pushed open their door, confident that formalities were unnecessary at this moment. As the door swung open, an interesting scene unfolded before me. Grandma Meldra stood, casually drying her hair with a piece of cloth, while Grandma Ingrid, her fuckable dick-erecting body adorned with glistening water droplets, was in the midst of donning her tulga.


    Startled by my unannounced entrance, Grandma Meldra''s voice echoed in the room, "You''re back! What happened?" She dropped her towel to the ground and hurriedly approached me, only to freeze in surprise and confusion as her eyesnded on A, faithfully trailing behind me.


    "Who''s this?" Grandma Meldra inquired, her voiceced with confusion and curiosity.


    Clearing my throat to grab her attention, Iunched into a detailed ount of everything that had transpired. With each passing moment, Grandma Meldra''s understanding grew, but her eyes remained wide with astonishment when I disclosed the encounter that had taken ce between Grandma Ingrid and myself yesterday night.


    "Ingrid..." Grandma Meldra''s voice carried a mix of disbelief and disappointment as she turned to face Grandma Ingrid, who wore a forced smile on her face. The room was filled with tension as Grandma Meldra confronted her, her eyes searching for the truth. "Is what I''m hearing true?"


    Grandma Ingrid hastily slipped on her tulga, a visible sign of her unease. She had been listening to our conversation, lost in her thoughts as I recounted the events of the previous night. "It''s not what you think, Meldra," she stammered, her voice quivering as she struggled to find the right words. Attempting topose herself, she faltered in her attempts to exin her actions.


    Grandma Meldra, refusing to ept vague excuses, pressed on with her questions. "You were just what, Ingrid?" Her voice grew louder,ced with a sternness that demanded answers. "Or do you expect me to believe that you were unaware of your actions? That you were merely sleepwalking through it all?" Grandma Ingrid''s confidence waned, and she shrunk into herself, no longer able to voice her thoughts. Her gaze fell to the floor, revealing her remorse.


    "I''m sorry," she managed to choke out, swallowing her words. "I wasn''t thinking clearly. I thought that if I followed your words from yesterday, perhaps I too could take a chance and try everything in my power to be pregnant."


    With a weary sigh escaping her lips, Grandma Ingrid finished speaking to Grandma Meldra. She looked drained, as if grappling with the weight of the situation. Turning her gaze aside, she addressed me, her voice filled with exhaustion. "Don''t worry, Orion. I''ll handle this and make sure Ingrid arrives at the Vige Chief''spound. You can continue on with the others." She added, "Besides, she owes Celeste and the rest of us a thorough exnation." I nodded in agreement, shifting my gaze to Grandma Ingrid, who avoided eye contact.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Realizing that this temporary evasion wouldn''tst long and that she would need a stern conversation with meter when I had the time, I entrusted Grandma Ingrid to Grandma Meldra''s care. Walking out of the hut with A, I closed the door behind us. Just as we took a few steps away from the hut, Grandma Meldra''s voice resonated loudly throughout thepound.


    "INGRRRIDDD...¡­"


    However, despite having some naughty thoughts about bending over or engaging with one or two of them intimately, I knew I couldn''t afford to waste time, nor was it an appropriate moment for such distractions. My priority was finding our awakening teacher, Fiona, and I was grateful to have A by my side, guiding the way.


    I exined to A our next objective and she nodded, acknowledging the potential difficulty of locating Fiona''s hut without knowledge of the specific route. "It might be challenging since we don''t know the area where she lives," A remarked. She looked at me and continued, "I don''t think I can find her without at least having an idea of the general vicinity."


    I pondered for a moment until a realization struck me. Fiona was Aunt Greta''s neighbour. Although I wasn''t sure about the nature of their rtionship, their simr level of unattractiveness and the way they addressed each other when we first met hinted at a close, friendly neighbourly bond. I shared this information with A, and she furrowed her eyebrows in thought, trying to determine the best route to Aunt Greta''s hut from our current location.


    After a while, A finally pointed to the left road ahead and said, "Let''s take this path. I''ve been to Greta''s hut a few times when the Vige Chieftess needed her assistance. I can remember the general location, but we may need to walk for a while before I can navigate us without getting lost."


    With a nod of my head, I expressed my understanding and handed the responsibility of leading the way to A. I trusted her guidance and knew that her familiarity with the route would ensure we stayed on the right path.


    ....


    "I believe we''ve arrived," A announced, her finger pointing confidently at the solitary hut nestled within its ownpound. It had taken them a good thirty to forty minutes to reach this point, as A meticulously navigated the roads, searching for shortcuts to ensure they arrived promptly. Fortunately, her efforts paid off, allowing them to reach their destination on time.

 Chapter 191 Unexpected Revelation

    "Yeah, I think this is it," Orion remarked, a vivid image of Aunt Greta''s hut firmly etched in his mind. While the huts in the vige shared a simr appearance, it was impossible for them to bepletely identical, making it rtively easy for him to recognize the right one. As he walked alongside A, something caught his attention- the distinct pattern of one hut perpound in the surrounding area. This observation led him to a realization that he hadn''t noticed he passed through here: they had entered a wealthier neighbourhood within the vige.


    "So, can you figure out which hut Fiona stays in from here?" A inquired, her eyes fixed on Orion, hoping for a positive response. Disappointingly, Orion shook his head in defeat, conveying his inability to identify Fiona''s hut without uttering a single word.


    A nodded with understanding and took the lead, motioning for Orion to follow as they made their way towards Greta''s hut. Upon reaching their destination, A extended her hand and knocked on the door several times. However, her efforts were met with silence, prompting her to shake her head in defeat.


    "We''re toote," A sighed, her voice filled with disappointment. "Mr Thak must have already taken her to the Vige Chief''spound." Orion frowned at the realization, knowing that their only option now was to go door-to-door, knocking on each hut to find the right one.


    While he didn''t mind the task itself, his bare feet were starting to itch ufortably, aggravated by the scorching sun that intensified the difort. Time was of the essence, so Orion quickly shared his n with A, and they began the process of knocking on each hut in hopes of finding Fiona.


    After visiting three huts, they finally reached the third one and rapped on its door. From inside, a familiar voice resonated, echoing a response, "I''ming," and the door swung open, revealing the beautiful figure of Fiona, who looked at them in surprise.


    "Orion..." Fiona uttered his name, her eyes widening with both surprise and confusion. Then she turned her gaze to A and repeated the same astonished reaction, "A." Gathering her thoughts, Fiona finally voiced her question, her eyes scanning their faces intently, "What are the two of you doing here?".


    "Can wee inside first?" Orion was the first to speak, his eyes locked with Fiona''s as he awaited her response. He watched as she furrowed her brow in confusion, her curiosity sparked. Finally, Fiona nodded her head, her expression a mixture of bewilderment and interest, and she swung the door open wide enough for the two of them to enter.


    Stepping inside, they were greeted by theforting embrace of the hut''s interior. Fiona closed the door behind them and motioned for Orion and A to take a seat on the mat in the middle of the room. Fiona''s eyes gleamed with genuine curiosity, as it was not every day that she received visitors of such importance. To have the vige chieftess''s personal servant and one of the most renowned graduates of this year''s awakening ceremony visiting her simultaneously left her genuinely surprised, eager to unravel the purpose of their unexpected visit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Orion contemted where to begin, he couldn''t shake off the urgency to clear up everything immediately. He knew that if they left any room for doubt, they might find themselves in yet another episode of him trying to exin theplex situation of Fiona carrying his child, akin to the encounters with Thak and the Vige Chief.


    And truth be told, he wasn''t in the mood to go through that ordeal again. The entire afternoon had been consumed by unexpected circumstances, starting from his early morning awakening to dealing with the sudden turn of events, followed by a rather intense meeting with the Vige Chief. Orion''s weariness hung heavy in the air, adding to his eagerness to get everything resolved swiftly.


    Taking a deep breath, Orion decided toy it all out for Fiona without giving her a chance to respond or allowing the surprise to fully register on her face. "We came here to bring you to the vige chief''spound, to have a healer check you, because I believe you might be carrying my child," he blurted out, delivering the news in one swift deration. Before taking his time to once again, exin all the necessary details to her.


    Fiona''s face underwent a rapid transformation, from disbelief to contemtion, as Orion''s words sank in. The idea that a single encounter, where Orion released his ''semen'' inside her, could potentially result in pregnancy left her astounded. She couldn''t help but rub her stomach, lost in thought, as her attention shifted from Orion to A. The presence of both of them here affirmed the truth in Orion''s revtion. Doubting his words seemed pointless, as she couldn''t fathom why they would go to such lengths to deceive her or share such an expensive lie.


    Finally, Fiona nodded in understanding, though traces of doubt still lingered on her face. She inquired, "So, when am I supposed to leave for the vige chief''spound?" Orion wasted no time in responding, "Right away. That''s precisely why we''re here- to bring you immediately and figure out our next steps." A chimed in, adding, "Yes, it''s important that we leave right away. The vige chief and the others are waiting for us as we speak."


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, Fiona made a quick decision to nod her head in agreement and join Orion and A outside her hut. There was no time to waste in settling her thoughts, so she would have to gather herposure along the way, before reaching the vige chief''spound. Perhaps during their journey, she could uncover the reason behind Fiona the well woman''s absence from the well for the past two days, with no one having caught sight of Fiona or knowing her whereabouts.


    Still, despite the nagging thought of her recent inability to fetch water from the well and the inconvenience of having to rely on the market square, Fiona''s attention was quickly drawn back to her supposed pregnancy. Absentmindedly rubbing her stomach, she stole a nce at Orion, the source of this unexpected twist, as they continued their journey towards the vige chief''spound.

 Chapter 192 The Unspoken Tension

    As they approached the vige chief''spound, Orion''s mind raced with thoughts and realizations. He couldn''t help but reflect on his previous encounters with women and their resulting pregnancies. Surprisingly, all the women he had ejacted inside had be pregnant, except for Grandma Vivian.


    On the other hand, the women he was certain he hadn''t ejacted inside, or at least not fully, were already suspected to be pregnant. It dawned on him that even his pre-ejaction might have been enough to impregnate them, which was both astonishing and concerning considering its minimal quantity.


    However, the current situation presented an opportunity: having all the women together would allow the vige''s most skilled healer to provideprehensive treatment and definitively determine who was pregnant and who was not.


    ¡­...


    "Orion, we have arrived," a familiar voice jolted me out of my trance, and I swivelled my head to find A grasping my shoulder, the one who had called out to me. Casting a nce at the recognizable guards stationed at the entrance, I acknowledged A with a nod, releasing a tired sigh as I followed the others without any obstruction. Stepping inside, we made our way towards the hut where everyone else had gathered. Finally, we reached the room and caught sight of the vige chief and the rest of the group.


    "You''ve returned," the vige chief greeted me, his eyes meeting mine with a wave of relief in them. He then motioned for A to settle on the mat, indicating that she would be examined after he gave a nod of acknowledgement. With a simr gesture, he turned to Fiona and stated, "You may proceed with your examination as well."


    Fiona and A exchanged nods with the vige chief and silently positioned themselves beside Aunt Greta, who was currently attending to Ingrid. ncing to the side, I caught sight of my mother and Grandma Derry, their expressions reflecting concern, as they gently patted the back of Grandma Vivian, attempting to ease her evident sadness as if she had just received the most heart-wrenching news. My gaze then shifted to the vige chieftess, who locked eyes with me before wearily shaking her head and releasing an exhausted sigh, as if she could already anticipate the questions swirling in my mind.


    Eager to understand what had happened in my absence, I began to form the question, "What happened¡­" However, before I could utter another word, surprisingly, the vige chief interrupted me, leaning closer to my face to prevent me from speaking further. "Not now," he uttered, shaking his head weariedly, mirroring the fatigued expression worn by the vige chieftess. He continued, "I advise you to wait until Greta has finished so that we can address everythingpletely."


    Observing the subdued atmosphere in the room, which felt heavier than when I had left, I simply nodded in understanding and decided to exercise patience until all matters were concluded. Whatever it was they had heard or witnessed that had dimmed the room''s spirits, it couldn''t possibly be worse than anticipated.


    With a glimmer of hope, that was the oue I was praying for.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a while, I observed Aunt Greta gently removing her hands from Grandma Ingrid''s stomach, a smile gracing her face. Her gaze then shifted to the vige chief, still wearing that same smile, as if she intended to convey something important. However, the instant her eyes met mine, a sudden shift urred. She blinked at me, her gaze fixated on me as though captivated, unable to avert her eyes. It was as if she had entered a trance-like state, engrossed in studying me intently.


    Just as the silence grew heavy with anticipation, the vige chief broke it with a throat-clearing sound, calling out, "Greta." Startled, she swiftly tore her gaze away from mine and redirected her attention towards him.


    Clearing her throat, Greta began to speak, "I have thoroughly examined her, and although I can sense certain changes in her body, it is still too early to determine if she is pregnant or not. Given the circumstances, I believe it would be wise to wait a few more days before using my gift on her once again. As none of the changes are distinct enough for me to conclusively confirm their nature." She shook her head, conveying her frustration and helplessness in the current situation.


    Meanwhile, as the vige chief uttered, "It''s okay, you can try with the other woman," a silent agreement resonated within me, aligning with Aunt Greta''s assessment. It was indeed too early to determine Grandma Ingrid''s pregnancy status, considering I had only just fucked her the previous night. Furthermore, the angry expression on my mother''s face and the peculiar nces I received from my sister indicated that news of what transpired between Grandma Ingrid and me had already reached their ears. If that wasn''t confirmation enough, the subtle yet prating stares from the vige chieftess and the intense fiery gaze of Grandma Derry made it abundantly clear.


    Nevertheless, I shifted my attention from those thoughts and directed my focus toward A and Fiona''s examination results. I knew deep down that I would require further rification once this entire ordeal concluded.


    After a while, Aunt Greta''s glowing hands ceased their radiance, and the ethereal bluish light that enveloped Fiona''s stomach gradually faded away. The room fell into a hushed silence as all eyes fixed upon Aunt Greta, eagerly anticipating the results of the test she had just conducted. In a matter of seconds, she nodded with a smile gracing her face and announced, "She is pregnant."


    A collective sigh of relief reverberated through the room, palpably releasing the pent-up tension that had engulfed us all. My gaze shifted towards Fiona, who appeared even more bewildered than before, until our eyes serendipitously locked. It was as if she wanted to speak, yet she restrained herself, rising from her seat and making her way to the side where the other women were seated, allowing A to take her turn.


    After Aunt Greta activated her gift and directed her focus towards A''s stomach, a slight furrow formed on her brow. After a brief moment, she deactivated her gift, the same smile adorning her lips as before. The room seemed to hold its breath, anticipation hanging in the air. Without a need for further words, Aunt Greta pronounced, "She is pregnant."

 Chapter 193 Pregnancy Complications

    Suddenly, the vige chieftess released the loudest sigh, her face lighting up with an enormous grin. She yfully nudged the vige chief with her elbow and whispered in a low voice audible only to me and Thak, "You see, A is going to be a mother. So, you better find me another personal servant because I won''t continue to burden A now that she''s pregnant. Remember, it was your agreement." The mischievous smile stretched across her face, reaching from ear to ear.


    The vige chief responded with a nod and a reassuring reply, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of itter." It appeared they had made some sort of wager or arrangement while we were away.


    However, the revtion of A''s pregnancy wasn''t the only news. With the test nowplete and confirming that every woman I had fucked was pregnant, and some awaiting further confirmation, I approached my mother, who was seated near Grandma Vivian. I intended to inquire about the gloomy atmosphere that seemed to envelop them all, particrly Grandma Vivian.


    "So, is nobody going to fill me in on what I missed while I was away?" I inquired, leaning in with curiosity. My eyes were fixated on my mother as she began recounting the events that unfolded in my absence. She delved into the details of how Grandma Vivian''s test had stirred up amotion, leading Aunt Greta to run multiple tests until the heartbreaking results were revealed- the baby was not alive.


    As soon as my mother uttered those words, I swiftly raised my hand, motioning for her to stop. I already had a sinking feeling about what had transpired. Gazing at Grandma Vivian, whose eyes were filled with sorrow as she stared at the ground, I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief. While it was true that women in this world could get pregnant rapidly, with fetuses beginning to develop within a matter of days, it also meant that fertility could be lost just as swiftly within a few years. I felt at a loss for words, but I mustered the question, "Are you okay?" directed toward Grandma Vivian.


    She lifted her head to meet my gaze, and just as I anticipated a nod to assure me she was fine, she vehemently shook her head and uttered, "I... I''m not..." She shook her head once more, this time with greater conviction, and repeated her statement with a clearer voice, "I am not okay." Before she could continue, Grandma Derry interjected with a soothing tone, calling out, "Vivian..." in an attempt to calm her down.


    However, Grandma Vivian interjected immediately, urging Derry not to intervene. "Don''t, Derry, don''t... When Celia''s pregnancy became obvious, do you know how many sleepless nights I endured, hoping to experience any signs of pregnancy myself? I was convinced that Orion had released his semen inside me also. But... But..." Herposure began to crumble, tears streaming down her cheeks as she struggled to hold back her emotions. "Does this mean I won''t be able to get pregnant again?" she murmured. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Does it mean my w..." Before she couldplete her sentence, Derry swiftly embraced her, gripping her plump cheeks and pinching them gently. "Shhhh... Don''t say that, Vivian. Don''t worry, everything will be alright, I promise," she reassured her, her voice tinged with concern and weariness. Grandma Vivian broke into desperate sobs, unleashing a torrent of tears that left me feeling helpless.


    The only way tomunicate and console her now was to wait until she had calmed down and was ready to talk.


    Recognizing this as my only option, I shifted my focus to the surroundings, only to realize that everyone else in the room was also fixated on our emotional exchange.


    Rising to my feet, I observed as the vige chief took a step forward and dered, "Now that everything has been thoroughly checked and confirmed, I want all of you to return home, gather your belongings, and thene back to mypound. Greta will apany you to the farm where the midwives and she herself will provide care until you are ready to deliver." His eyes darted around the room, pausing briefly on me before shifting to another individual. "Since this is the first time such a phenomenon has urred in our vige, it is crucial to closely monitor your pregnancies and ensure your overall well-being on the day of delivery. Please understand that this is for your own benefit and for the welfare of the entire vige." He directed his attention back to me and added, "Orion, meet meter." With that, he turned on his heel and exited the room, apanied by Thak. Meanwhile, the Vige Chieftess eagerly approached A''s side, gently rubbing her stomach and cing her hand over one ear, as if trying to catch any faint sounds emanating from within.


    I then decided to approach Aunt Greta, intending to greet her after a long time since ourst encounter. "Good evening, Au..." I began, but before I could finish my sentence, she firmly grabbed my hand and pulled it downward, pointing her finger at me as if she couldn''t find the right words to express herself. Finally, she sighed and said, "Just a few weeks since Ist saw you, and only a few days after your awakening ceremony, and you''ve already managed to stir up trouble." She crossed her arms and shook her head wearily. "If only you hade to me immediately after discovering the potency of your semen, maybe I wouldn''t be dealing with the headache you''ve now presented me with."


    As Aunt Greta''s frustration grew, she unexpectedly snatched my nose, twisting it painfully. "What am I even saying? I know you don''t understand," she grumbled. However, she quickly shifted her gaze behind me, as if there was someone lurking there. With a smile back on her face, she refocused her attention on me and continued, "Once you''re finished with them, you cane and lend me a hand in carrying some of the things I need to the farm." With that, she stood up and dered, "In the meantime, I''ll be waiting for you outside," before exiting the room.

 Chapter 194 The Introductions

    After Aunt Greta''s departure, I turned around to find my mother and Reena standing in front of me, apanied by Grandma Celia, Fiona, and A. Bringing up the rear was Grandma Ingrid, who appeared visibly uneasy. Refocusing my attention on my mother, I noticed her fierce gaze fixed upon me as she spoke up, "Before we go, aren''t you going to address this and tell us who among us got pregnant first?" Her arms were crossed, and she impatiently tapped her finger on her elbow, awaiting my response.


    Realizing that avoiding the question was futile, and in truth, I had no intention of evading it in the first ce, I cleared my throat feignedly. I began by pointing at Grandma Celia, emphasizing, "She should take the honour of being the first." Before my mother could object, her lips tightly sealed, I swiftly continued, directing my hand towards Reena, "The second spot belongs to her." Then, focusing on my mother, I stated firmly, "You secure the third position." My hand shifted to point at Fiona, signifying her as the fourth.


    With a subtle gesture, I designated A as the fifth. Finally, my hand settled on Grandma Ingrid, and I concluded, "Andstly, she ims the sixth spot, if you will."


    "So you mean..." My mother began to speak, but I swiftly interrupted her, raising my hand to halt her. "I am not done yet," I stated, already anticipating her question. "You, Mom, were my first partner," I revealed, observing her reaction. I watched as her expression shift from fury to calm, although a fleeting glimpse of happiness couldn''t be concealed.However, after a while, her face twisted back into anger, a feeble attempt to mask her sudden joy.


    "Reena is my third partner," I continued, ncing at my sister. She nodded with a sweet smile, but her expression froze abruptly. Sensing her unvoiced thoughts, I swiftly added, "And A is my sixth partner," preempting any interruption from Reena. As I finished speaking, I witnessed her gaze dart around the room, only to refocus intently on me. "So if Mom is your first partner, and I am your third," she gestured towards A, "and she is the sixth," Reena paused for a moment, collecting her thoughts. "That means, brother, there are still three women who are your partners that we don''t know about, aren''t there?".


    Even though I remained seated, I noticed Fiona''s and everyone else''s widened eyes at the weight of Reena''s words. Her voice carried enough volume to capture everyone''s attention, and the revtion hung in the air, provoking undeniable suspense in the room.


    Shaking my head tiredly at her unexpected reaction, I was at a loss for words. This wasn''t how I had nned to introduce everyone in the first ce. I searched for something to divert the conversation, but before I could find a suitable topic, my mother burst into a chuckle out of nowhere.


    Her giggle grew louder, filling the room until it turned into a full-blown, infectiousughter. Eventually, herughter subsided, and she bent down to look at me with eyes filled with a strange mix of love and warmth.


    Pinching my cheeks tightly, she said, "Who would have thought that my son would have the courage to propose to six women in such a short amount of time?" Then, she hugged me tightly, causing the side of her tulga to rise and reveal one of her bountiful breasts momentarily as she straightened her back. With an oddly sweet smile, she continued, "Besides, it seems like you''re determined to break every record in this vige. So, as your mother and possibly your first partner, I want you to bring all those girls to where we''ll be staying on the farm. We should meet them and get to know each other, okay?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her wide smile radiated an air of eptance as Reena attempted to voice her concerns "But...". However, our mother swiftly interrupted, cutting her off mid-sentence. "But nothing," she stated firmly. "Right now, we''re all going to be busy, especially your brother. Now that he''s finally given us the information we needed, it''s best to let him rest and gather his thoughts. Besides, didn''t you hear that he still needs to meet with the vige chief after this?".


    Letting out a tired sigh, she shook her head. "If I''m not mistaken, the sun will be setting soon, and we''ve been here all day. So, let''s settle everything for now, and then we can have a family conversationter. All of us," she added, ncing at everyone present, some of whom hadn''t even noticed her gaze.


    In response, my sister halted her attempts to argue and reluctantly nodded in understanding. She bit her lip and averted her gaze, stealing a nce in my direction. Knowing that her behaviour was only temporary, I observed as my mother raised her voice, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, now that we all know what we need to do, let''s gather our belongings and return to the vige chief''spound before the sun sets," my mother announced loudly. "Once we''re at the farm, we can figure out our next steps after we''ve settled in." Unsurprisingly, everyone agreed. Fiona was the first to speak up, abruptly stating, "I''ll meet all of you there in an hour," before her gaze fixated on me, her eyes entering a trance-like state.


    However, she quickly shook her head, turned around, and left the room. Following suit, my sister behaved as though I didn''t exist, casting her gaze elsewhere before exiting the room.


    "Let''s go, Celia," my mother called out to Grandma Celia, her voice filled with urgency. Then, she turned her gaze toward Grandma Vivian and Derry, who were still seated. Suppressing the words she wanted to say, my mother directed her attention to Grandma Ingrid, who had remained silent throughout the conversation.


    With a hint of aggression in her tone, not stemming from anger but rather a disappointment, she said, "You too, Ingrid." As both Grandma Celia and Ingrid nodded in response and quietly left the room, I swiftly stood up from my seat and reached out to catch my mother''s hand, stopping her in her tracks before she could leave.


    "Please control yourself," I whispered to her in a low tone, hoping to calm her down. "Let''s not make her feel down at the moment."

 Chapter 195 A Passionate Promise (R18)

    However, my mother had already deciphered the meaning of my words and whom I was referring to. She began to speak, but I promptly cut her off, asserting, "I know. So why don''t you wait for me to handle everything? We can address it all at once." I shook my head at her and raised an eyebrow, emphasizing my point. "Besides, don''t you think she also needs the same support as Grandma Celia right now?"


    My mother averted her gaze, her eyes still filled with anger. "But she should have known better," she muttered. Without hesitation, I flicked my fingers against her forehead and swiftly gave her a light p on her ass, scolding her, "I won''t appreciate it if you say or do anything inappropriate before I arrive. You know that, right?" She instinctively held her buttocks and shot a reproachful gaze at me for the public disy.


    Reluctantly, she let out a sigh of understanding and nodded her head. "But that means you better act quickly, because I don''t know how long I can keep myposure," she warned, as she left the room, her words lingering in the air.


    Observing her departing figure, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was enjoying the role of being the one in charge. And despite her tendency to be overly reactive, deep down, I knew she wouldn''t exceed certain bounds once she regained herposure and reflected upon the situation.


    "You are full of surprises, boy," the vige chieftess remarked, passing me with confident steps as she made her way out of the door. Though I was immediately stunned by her presence, having momentarily forgotten about her, my attention quickly shifted towards A. She shed me a smile and whispered, "You better arrive quickly," before quickly exiting the room, her joy radiating more than anyone else present.


    ncing around to see who remained, I approached Grandma Vivian and Derry, noting the tears still streaming down Grandma Vivian''s face. With utmost tenderness, I softly caressed her soft fleshy thighs, mindful of the fact that she was wearing a short cotton gown, slightly longer than Grandma Ingrid''s tulga. It required little effort to gently part her legs on the ground, making both women aware of my actions as I knelt down in the middle.


    With her stunning legs now wonderfully divided, delicately resting over mine, I reached up, my hands extending towards her, and firmly grasped both sides of her face, gently lifting her head as I wiped away her tears with my thumbs.


    Though there were words on the tip of my tongue, I hesitated, uncertain if they would offerfort or simply amplify her sorrow, which wasn''t what she needed at that moment. As such, without dy, I made a spontaneous decision, firmly holding her face in ce as I leaned in closer.


    Furthermore, despite being aware that I could have postponed making her my partner, deep down, I understood that I would have eventually taken the same leap. It felt as though this was a moment that required action now, rather thanter. With that in mind, as our lips drew closer, I caught a glimpse out of the corner of my eye, noticing how Grandma Derry exaggeratedly covered her mouth with her hands. However, I quickly redirected my gaze to the woman before me, charmed by her stunned and incredulous expression, and sealed the moment with a passionate kiss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kiss, though brief,sted no more than three seconds before I gently pulled back. "From this moment on, Vivian, you are also my partner, alright? So you better stop those tears from falling because you couldn''t get pregnant. Because..." To ensure my words carried the weight they deserved, I leaned forward, whispering into her ear, "I will persistently continue to prate you until you be pregnant again. And if you still doubt me..." With a mischievous smile ying on my face, I leaned back, simultaneously taking her hand and guiding it towards my erect penis, lifting my tulga in the process. Allowing her to grasp my ming rod, whether it was due to the intense moment or the whirlwind of emotions enveloping her, but my words and actions caused an immediate shiver to course through her.


    Positioning my hand near her pussy, I inserted my fingers inside and began to move them. Gradually, she began to moisten as expected, granting me permission to proceed. I swiftly released her hand from my scorching rod and pulled her waist closer, leading her towards my hard veiny penis, as I positioned it to effortlessly slide into her now moistened vagina, all within the widened eyes of Grandma Derry and the lingering disbelief in Grandma Vivian''s expression. "I will give you countless reasons to believe, and make sure that you never stop believing," I assured her, beforepletely kissing her waist with mine.


    "...O~~" She let out a loud gasp the moment my engorged penis was fully sheathed within her wet pussy.


    Grasping both of her soft buttocks after lifting up her short gown, I firmly held them in ce as I slowly withdrew my veiny member from her wet vagina, savouring the sensation before gradually pushing it back in. With each inch teasingly removed and inserted, the only sound filling the room was her heavy breathing, her eyes locked onto mine with unwavering focus.


    Summoning all the strength in my legs for one final thrust, I rose to a kneeling position, holding onto Vivian''s thighs and abundant bare buttocks as I plunged into her mosteined vagina with a powerful force. I skillfully bnced her against the wall behind her, her toes and lower leg resting on the ground, as her vagina became fully sheathed once again.


    Capturing the moment, I kissed her once more, and this time, I sensed her attempt to reciprocate the same passion. Though her tongue clumsily mingled with mine, revealing her inexperience, her desire was unmistakable.


    After indulging in the kiss for about five seconds, a tempting desire arose within me to find out how she couldst if I took her and fucked her right here on the ground, but time was slipping away, and there was little of it left. Therefore, I withdrew my member from her pussy. Yet, in an instant, as soon as the tip was removed, she mped her legs tightly around my waist, forcefully driving my stiff member back into her wet vagina, causing her to moan and exhale deeply in a mixture of pleasure and satisfaction.

 Chapter 196 A Provocative Proposal

    Observing her actions, I couldn''t help but shake my head with an amused smile. "No need to rush. I''lle to find you once you''ve settled down on the farm, alright?" I reassured her, feeling her legs tighten around my hips. I entertained the thought of prying her legs open, but before I could make a move, she anticipated my intention and wrapped her arms around me tightly, leaving me no choice but to reciprocate the embrace, ensuring she wouldn''t fall to the floor.


    Chuckling at her attitude, I turned my head to nce at Grandma Derry, who watched us with a knowing smile. Parting my lips, I silently called for her assistance,municating my message without uttering a word, using deliberate lip movements that conveyed my request.


    She shed a mischievous smile before releasing a deep exhale, her hands gently prying Grandma Vivian''s body away from mine. "We have many things to attend to at the moment, Vivian. Besides," she whispered, her voice carrying a hint of yful teasing, "You''re not nning on having Kushi in the vige chief''spound, are you?" Engaged in a hushed conversation, she continued to speak into Vivian''s ear until she hadpletely disengaged herself from me.


    As I stood up, I observed Grandma Vivian tidying her tulga beside Derry, her gaze fixed on me with a serious expression. "Don''t forget, or better yet, don''t bete," she warned, her words carrying a sense of urgency and expectation.


    With a serious expression adorning her face, she walked away, making her way towards the door. However, even amidst the seriousness, I couldn''t help but notice a yful smile tugging at the corners of her lips before she exited the room. Shifting my attention back to the sole remaining person, I raised an eyebrow in curiosity as I caught Grandma Derry staring at me, a strangely sweet smile gracing her features. Thankfully, the gilfs in this world didn''t appear sickly and frail; otherwise, the intensity of her stare would have been too unsettling to pass as normal.


    However, curiosity got the best of me, and I couldn''t resist asking, "What is it?" Grandma Derry''s smile narrowed into a smug expression as she approached me, cing her hands firmly on my shoulders. "I, too, wish to be your partner," she said, her voice filled with determination.


    Fixing her gaze upon me, she suddenly enveloped me in a tight embrace, pulling me close as she continued, "Unlike the others who you might have proposed to, if you ept me as your partner, everything I possess will be yours. And by everything, I mean everything except your own," she revealed, her words carrying a sense ofmitment and devotion.


    Observing the woman before me offering her possessions and possibly herself, a mischievous impulse took hold of me. I swiftly reached behind me and firmly grasped herrge ample buttocks, feeling their roundness beneath the fabric of her long gown. Without hesitation, I slid my fingers between her cheeks, yfully twirling my hand around her the outlines of her butt hole.


    "Orion..." Grandma Derry''s expression shifted to a frown as she looked at me with a perplexed gaze. "What are you doing?" she questioned, turning her head to nce down at her own curvaceous ass. Her attention seemed to be more focused on why my hands were lingering around her butt hole rather than simply appreciating the sensation of her firm protruding buttocks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is my way of saying that when Ie to meet you guyster, I will give you my answer," I chuckled, knowing well that she enjoyed yful banter and was the mischievous one among our group. As such, I couldn''t resist testing my own bag of tricks on her and seeing how she would react.


    Nevertheless, she responded to my words in a way I had anticipated, saying, "Alright, I will be waiting for you to arrive so that you can give me your answer." Her actions took me by surprise, as she leaned her head forward, hinting at a kiss on my cheek very close to my lips.


    With a mischievous smile, she added, "I might not be desperate now, but if you take your time and waste it, then I might be." With that, she disentangled herself from my grasp, and as my hand slipped away from her protruding buttocks, she bid me farewell, saying, "See youter, Orion." She walked out of the room, leaving me as thest person standing.


    "It seems that I won''t be getting any rest for a while," I murmured to myself, a mischievous smile spreading across my face at the enticing prospect. With that thought lingering in my mind, I made my way out of the room, to go meet the vige chief before I meet up with Aunt Greta.


    ¡­....¡­


    "That will be all. If there''s anything else I may have overlooked, let me know so that I can ensure that it is discreetly taken care of. We cannot afford to let the rest of the vige in on this," the vige chief said, his gaze fixed on the young man standing before him, who had ceaselessly surprised him ever since catching his attention.


    Now faced with one of the most challenging situations he had never even imagined, he had to find a better way to solve this dilemma and protect the secret. After all, the person he was dealing with wasn''t just a warrior with extraordinary potential, but also a young man whose semen alone could impregnate a woman just after prating them once. And if that wasn''t enough, his semen possessed the capabilities to impregnate even those who were previously infertile, making it important for him to treat this situation with utmost delicacy and careful handling.


    And honestly, if it were even remotely possible, the vige chief would have sought a way to halt Orion''s warrior training, redirecting his efforts towards managing the vige''s numbers. However, such a notion was burdened with danger, for burdening a single individual with the responsibility of the vige''s growth was as risky as it was impractical.

 Chapter 197 The Kidnapping

    After all, even the vige chief himself relied on a collective effort to maintain a delicate bnce. Besides, there was the potential for unforeseen consequences if Orion''s growth were stifled -a loss of his warrior capabilities could give rise to even greater challenges, whereas his unique fertility could prove just as valuable to their cause.


    "Chief¡­" A familiar voice called out, its tone filled with concern, drawing his attention. He turned his head to find Thak, his loyal messenger, gazing at him with worried eyes. "Chief, are you alright?" Thak inquired, his gaze fixed on the vige chief who had snapped out of his daze and regained awareness of his surroundings. The vige chief scanned the area, his voice tinged with confusion as he asked, "Where is the boy?"


    Listening to the vige chief''s response, Thak let out a tired sigh, his weariness evident in his expression. "Orion left just a few minutes ago, Chief," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of exasperation. "After you finished reminding him once again about the fatal consequences if anyone were to discover the potential of his semen and cautioning him against revealing the news to the rest of the vige." The vige chief nodded, recalling the stern lecture he had given the boy and the following discussion about the pregnant woman''s well-being and their nned relocation.


    He had also provided Orion with precise instructions on what to do upon his arrival at the designated location.


    "I believe it''s time for me to rest a little before attending to anything else," the vige chief pondered, rubbing his temples with a weary sigh. He then shifted his gaze towards Thak and expressed, "We''re finished for today. You should go and rest; tomorrow promises to be an exceptionally busy day."


    Rising from his seat, he stretched his tired limbs. Thak nodded in agreement, trailing behind the vige chief as they made their way out. The weight of the day''s news had already begun to take its toll on him, leaving him yearning for some well-deserved rest and a chance to process everything that had transpired.


    Hopefully, they could easily solve everything tomorrow without any more unexpected surprises.


    Meanwhile, Orion was still processing the vige chief''s words when he spotted Aunt Greta standing near the entrance gates. Quickening his pace, he approached her, seeing as she had been patiently waiting for him. "Sorry for taking so long. I didn''t expect the vige chief to give me another lecture," he apologized.


    Aunt Greta nodded, a smile on her face. "Don''t worry about it. It''s not his fault. The capabilities of your semen has surprised everyone, including me. So, it''s only natural that he wants to educate you about the potential consequences if the other young men in the vige discover that they don''t have to go through the same struggles to impregnate a woman, knowing you can aplish it with just one pration. The risks are as significant as the advantages, so his concerns are justified."


    Tiredly, Orion nodded in understanding, pushing the topic to the back of his mind. He was certain that Aunt Greta wouldn''t stop talking if he let her continue. Interrupting her, he started to say, "Why don''t you..." However, his words were abruptly cut off as he noticed Aunt Greta''s furrowed brow and her gaze fixed on something behind him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not only that, but the reason he had also halted his words was because a tight grip had seized his shoulders. Startled, he turned to face the person behind this unexpected action, and his eyes widened in surprise as he saw that it was none other than Warrior Jean. "Warrior Jean," Orion eximed, swiftly regaining hisposure despite the tightening hand on his right shoulder. "How have you been?".


    Warrior Jean''s teeth gnashed together as he listened to Orion''s question. He had assumed that Orion''s absence from today''s warrior training indicated something bad or worse had urred, prompting him to immediatelye to the vige chief''spound to inquire after today''s training was over. However, seeing Orion here,pletely unharmed and wearing a smile, made Warrior Jean say, "So you''ve finally let your fame get to your head." He proceeded to shake his head, adding, "I had my doubts about whether you could handle the attention, but it seems I was mistaken. Nevertheless, I had already prepared a lesson, especially for you just in case things turned out like this."


    Slowly, Orion felt the drowsiness of sleep starting to envelop him. Just as he was about to free himself and exin his absence from training, something unexpected happened. In the blink of an eye, he found himself suspended atop Warrior Jean''s broad shoulders, as they lept through the air, with their destination set towards the direction of the farm.


    In a moment of shock, Greta witnessed Orion being abruptly hijacked by a warrior. Without wasting any time, she urgently called out, "Orion!" before sprinting off into the vge chief''spound to inform the vige chief about the unexpected turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Warrior Jean tapped into his inner strength, effortlessly leaping from one area to another, feeling Orion regaining control over his body. However, Jean knew it was unnecessary to worry, as they had finally reached their destination.


    Dropping Orion onto the dry, ashen ground on the other side of the forest, Warrior Jean observed as the young man sat up, surveying his surroundings before fixing his gaze on Jean. With a frown, Orion confronted him, demanding, "What exactly do you think you''re doing?".


    Impressed by the boy''s ability to conceal his fear and regain hisposure, Warrior Jean apuded him inwardly. However, Warrior Jean was aware that they had little time before the lesson he intended to impart would begin. Without wasting a moment, he replied, "I am here to provide you with a private training lesson, so you can truly understand the essence of being a warrior."


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but stare in disbelief at the impulsive warrior before him. Rubbing his fingers against his forehead, Orion took a deep breath, trying to calm down before exining. "Look, you didn''t even wait for me to exin wha¡ª" However, he was interrupted by sudden vibrations that reverberated through the ground.

 Chapter 198 [Bonus ]Journey Through Vylkr-Infested Paths

    "What was that?" Orion asked, his eyes scanning the surroundings, picking up on the distinct vibrations resonating from the ground. Though he already had a hunch about what it could be, he turned his gaze towards Warrior Jean, casting a questioning look. "What was that?" he inquired once again, noticing the warrior dropping a bag from the other side of his arm that Orion hadn''t noticed earlier due to the sudden and rapid sequence of events.


    As the bag opened, revealing several gleaming cusses nestled inside, Warrior Jean remained focused, not paying attention to Orion''s questions. He picked up one of the des and continued speaking, emphasizing the priority of being a warrior. "The first lesson you must learn, above all else, is that you are a warrior. Your duties as a warrior should always take priority over any other decision or consideration."


    He skillfully twirled the cuss around his hand, showcasing his dexterity and agility. With a slight flex of his arms to enhance his movements, he prepared himself for the training ahead.


    Before Orion could utter another word, Warrior Jean swiftly cut him off, continuing his exnation. "This location is not far from where the rest of your group received their training today. In the morning, this area was infested with Two-Star Vylkr vines. However, your seniors handled them, forcing the vines to retreat. Now, what remains are waves upon waves of One-Star Vylkr vines, designed to weaken any obstacles left by their Two-Star counterparts. That''s when you guyse in to eliminate them."


    "But by noon, instead of sending more One-Star Vylkr vines, the next waves will consist of several waves of Two-Star Vylkr vines....." He started walking forward, pausing briefly as he continued to exin. Orion, on the other hand, had sealed his lips shut when he saw the source of the ground vibrations. The vines closing in on them were several times thicker and longer than the One-Star Vylkr vines. Not only that, but each vine was adorned with countless spikes, their dark tendrils relentlessly inching forward. Orion couldn''t help but gulp as he mustered the words, "Those are Two-Star Vylkr vines."


    "Yes," Warrior Jean turned his head to the side, fixing his gaze upon Orion with a smile that sent an icy shiver down his spine. "...and if we are fortunate, we might even encounter a Three-star Vylkr vine."


    "Three-star Vylkr vine..." Orion unconsciously repeated, his throat dry as he swallowed hard once again. The sight of the massive swarm of two-star Vylkr vines, already intimidating and life-threatening, made him ponder what a Three-Star Vylkr vine could possibly be like.


    The realization that something even more perilous lurked within every inch surrounding the vige sent a shiver down his spine and set his skin crawling. "If I were you," Warrior Jean remarked without ncing back, "I would arm myself and start swinging. I''m about to give you a firsthand lesson on why you should never let your fame as a warrior cloud your judgment." With those words, he forged ahead, heading straight into the approaching onught of Two-Star Vylkr vines.


    With effortless grace, Warrior Jean swung his arm to the side, deftly dissecting the spiky Vylkr vine on his right. In one fluid motion, he seamlessly shifted his swing to the opposite side, achieving the same remarkable result. His movements appeared deceptively simple, tempting anyone to imitate them, but as Orion observed closely, he realized the true power behind each swing.


    The force generated was astonishing, capable of severing the Vylkr vine in front and even cutting through the ground, leaving a visible mark on its hardened ashen surface.


    Warrior Jean''s swings utilized every ounce of his muscr strength, a feat that Orion knew he was not yet capable of. Helplessly trapped and unable to call for assistance, Orion realized his only option was to confront the impending danger head-on. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reluctantly, he swiftly reached for the multiple cusses scattered on the ground from the bag beside him. With a quick second thought, he seized another cuss, securing one in each hand. Turning around, he faced the relentless advance of the Two-Star Vylkr vines that had managed to bypass Warrior Jean''s defense. Their menacing presence loomed, inching closer towards Orion.


    However, to Orion, it seemed as if Warrior Jean had intentionally permitted the Vylkr vines to bypass his defences. Fueled by frustration, Orion couldn''t contain his anger and shouted at Warrior Jean, his voice echoing through the chaotic scene, "You''re crazy!" His words reverberated through the air, reaching Warrior Jean''s ears, causing him to momentarily turn his head with a furrowed brow.


    However, the rhythmic motion of his swinging arm never faltered.


    With a disappointed sigh escaping his lips, Warrior Jean shook his head before resuming his steps forward, effortlessly cleaving through multiple Two-Star Vylkr vines with each powerful swing.


    Just as the approaching Vylkr vines neared him, Orion swiftly sidestepped, simultaneously swinging his right hand down with the cuss. In an instant, his gift surged, enveloping the de in crackling lightning as it effortlessly pierced through the Vylkr vine.


    But, to his frustration, the cuss abruptly halted before it could fully sever the vine, bing firmly lodged in its tough fibres. Orion cursed loudly, his frustration mounting, and with lightning still zing around the cuss in his left hand, he brought it down with tremendous force upon the Vylkr vine.


    As expected, the vine was cleaved in two, freeing Orion''s arms to swiftly attack the next target.


    As Orion relentlessly fought, he made sure to evade the menacing spikes that protruded from the vines, ranging from tiny inches to perilous centimetres in length. He was acutely aware of the need to watch his steps, as even the lifeless vines carried the potential danger of piercing his flesh. "This is madness!" Orion muttered, his breath ragged as he strained himself to keep up with Warrior Jean, who was increasingly surrounded by the Vylkr vines that he had purposely allowed through.


    With his cusses aglow with lightning, the crackling energy extending to the ground and the tendrils of the vines, Orion swung his des, slicing through some of the encroaching vines as he ran forward.

 Chapter 199 [Bonus ]Three-Star Vylkr Vines

    He skillfully leapt and dodged, evading the ones he couldn''t fully dissect. Determined to ensure his own safety, especially considering the possibility that Warrior Jean may be deliberately putting his life at risk, Orion pressed on, his movements fueled by a surge of adrenaline.


    As time passed, the figure of Warrior Jean gradually came into focus. Without wasting another moment, Orion sprinted towards him, closing the distance until he stood firmly behind the warrior.


    Meanwhile, the crackling and sizzling of lightning behind him caught Warrior Jean''s attention. He turned his head slightly, ncing at Orion from the corner of his eye. "I expected you to be a bit slower, but it seems I was mistaken," he remarked, his focus returning to the path ahead as he continued to walk forward. "Nevertheless, just keep up. We''ll be reaching our destination soon."


    Orion''s brows furrowed in confusion as he swung his lightning-coated sword, swiftly cleaving through a nearby Vylkr vine while deftly avoiding another. Although he desperately wanted to rify his absence from the warrior''s training earlier, he understood the importance of time. Before Warrior Jean could lead him to another unknown location, Orion couldn''t help but inquire with a bit of apprehension in his voice, "What do you mean by ''destination''? Where are we headed?".


    Nevertheless, Warrior Jean remained silent, his steady steps unbroken as he continued to cut through the encroaching Vylkr vines with effortless precision. Despite being ignored for several minutes and feeling the weight of the unknown pressing upon him, Orion couldn''t resist posing yet another question, his words almost escaping his lips. "No ma--".


    However, his words were swiftly halted by Warrior Jean, who interjected, "We are here." The abrupt stop caused Orion''s normallyposed demeanour to waver, grinding his teeth in frustration as he swiftly swung his two cusses, fending off an approaching Vylkr vine that threatened to strike him. "What do you mean that w--" he began, only to fall silent once more as a remarkable transformation overtook Warrior Jean.


    It wasn''t merely a glow emanating from his body, but rather strands of inky, smoke-like wisps billowing from every inch of his being, ascending upward akin to Fiona''s transformation. Crouching slightly, his right cuss poised to the left as if preparing to draw a weapon, Orion watched in surprise as Warrior Jean''s movements reverberated in his ears, each swing of his cuss punctuated by a resonant feedback.


    The warrior then executed a swift strike to the side, then seamlessly transitioned to the left beforepleting a sweeping semi-circr motion before him.


    With thepletion of his disy, Warrior Jean''s movements had be a blur, leaving Orion struggling to keep up. However, amidst the whirlwind of motion, he could discern the distinct sound of des slicing through the air, generating gusts of wind that reverberated in his ears.


    As the racket subsided, Orion''s surroundings underwent a remarkable transformation. The once-thriving congregation of two-star Vylkr vines had been decimated, cleared away by Warrior Jean''s astonishing prowess, save only a few lingering presences of sluggish tendrils that writhed with diminished vigour.


    "Boom!!! Bammm!!!! Booommmm!!!" And then, suddenly, thunderous echoes reverberated through Orion''s ears as if the very ground beneath him trembled in response. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Stepping out from behind Warrior Jean, who had dragged him unwillingly into this mess, and had shielded him from the full force of the two-star Vylkr vines. Orion''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. Because, before him stretched a scene that seemed straight out of a nightmare.


    In front of him stood not one, but multiple towering figures. Their immense presence dominated thendscape, with thick tendrils snaking out in every direction. Orion''s mouth hung agape, unable to process the magnitude of the impending danger.


    "Those," Warrior Jean said, lightly pping Orion''s back, "are three-star Vylkr vines." Another resounding boom thundered towards them, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.


    As Orion gazed ahead, his mind couldn''t help but entertain a perplexing thought -was the sight before him that of a mere beast or a true monster? Shaking his head vigorously to dismiss such a notion, he swiftly recognized the terrifying truth. The amalgamation of Vylkr vines, seamlessly intertwined and resembling a four-legged creature, was no ordinary beast; it was a bona fide monster.


    The sinuous tendrils formed the creature''s legs, pulsating and writhing with energy. The ckish hue of the Vylkr vines only added to its eerie presence. Orion''s eyes traced the creature''s outline, its form ever-shifting and undting. It was as if the very essence of the vines had merged, giving birth to this abomination.


    With each step the creature took, the Vylkr vines swarmed and slithered, their collective movement creating an unsettling symphony of rustling and twisting. Orion knew he was facing a force beyondprehension -a monstrous entity born from the relentless growth of the Vylkr vines.


    "BOOOM!!" A torrent of sparks illuminated the darkenedndscape, erupting from the periphery of the colossal monster. While the exact number ofbatants eluded Orion''s count, the ethereal moonbeams, gracefully descending from above, revealed a mesmerizing sight -warriors engaged in a valiant struggle against the frightening creature.


    "Every day, while the strongholds fortify certain areas around the vige where the Vylkr vines are expected to appear, there are still numerous spots where they can unpredictably emerge, including the locations that you guys use as a training ground," Warrior Jean exined, walking forward with a beckoning gesture for Orion to follow. "Typically, those areas are diligently cleared out but intentionally left for your training. However, this practice inadvertently attracts more Vylkr vines in that direction, since it takes longer for you all to clear them. And that also means that if these things persist, they might ultimately dispatch several two-star Vylkr vines or even three-star Vylkr vines toplete the task, or perhaps both."


    As the echoes of the distant battle continued to reverberate, Orion, still rooted to the spot, finally understood the gravity of Warrior Jean''s words. Overwhelmed by a surge of realization, he couldn''t help but blurt out "So, this monstrosity is heading towards the very spot we used for today''s warrior training, hoping to exploit it as an entry point into the forest?"

 Chapter 200 The Village Chiefs Arrival

    Warrior Jean nodded solemnly, turning around to face Orion directly. "And in case you''re not aware, this is a recurring urrence after your training sessions. The warriors set up borders based on the location''s direction to intercept and eliminate the Vylkr vines before they reach the river and cross into the vige."


    In that instant, Orion''s mind froze, his eyes widening even further as he eximed, "We are on the other side of the river!"


    Warrior Jean snorted in response. "Of course we are," he replied. "Did you really think the vige or any of us warriors would wait until a two-star Vylkr vine reaches us and crosses over into the vige before taking action?" Orion immediately turned and surveyed his surroundings, his gaze sweeping across the ashen ck soil, the barren trees with their lifeless, ckish-grey leaves, and the various rocks and craters that littered thendscape. The stark contrast of these elements painted a vivid picture in Orion''s mind, racing with thoughts as he glimpsed the other side of the river and realized whaty before him.


    Observing Orion''s reaction, Warrior Jean smiled and said, "Come on, we''re going to get a closer look so you can witness firsthand the efforts and risks other warriors take for your training..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, a piercing screech erupted in the vicinity, assaulting their ears and prompting them to instinctively cover them with their hands.


    Orion''s gaze was drawn upward to the source of the piercing noise, and to his astonishment, he beheld a birdrger than Gorg''s own transformation. It was unlike any eagle he had seen before, evident from its distinctive shape and regal demeanour. As he approached for a closer look, he soon realized that this majestic creature was none other than a giant owl, its massive wings moving silently as it effortlessly glided through the night sky.


    Had it not been for the shrill call they had heard earlier, and the owl''s presence obstructing the moonlight, they might not have even noticed its sudden appearance.


    "Chief..." Warrior Jean uttered in astonishment, his words barely audible. Orion, catching the murmured words, quickly deduced that the giant owl was the vige chief''s shapeshifting gift. It dawned on him that Aunt Greta must have alerted the vige chief about his sudden disappearance, prompting them tounch a search and rescue mission to find him in this dangerous ce.


    In a sudden flurry, the wind surged around them, intensifying in velocity as the colossal owl gracefully descended, its wings fluttering silently.


    With each descending p, the majestic creature''s form underwent a mesmerising metamorphosis, seamlessly transitioning until its mighty wings and feathery body transformed into the unmistakable figure of the Vige Chief. The moment its talons made contact with the ground, the remarkable shape-shifting wasplete, leaving their gazes locked on the Vige Chief who now stood before them in his human form.


    The Vige Chief cast a stern gaze across the surroundings, his eyes scanning the area with an air of authority. Eventually, his intense gaze locked onto Orion, and then shifted to Warrior Jean, who happened to be standing closest to him since he hadnded directly in front of him.


    However, upon seeing the Vige Chief, Warrior Jean couldn''t help but furrow his brows, curiosity evident on his face as he began to speak, "Chief..." Before he could finish his sentence, a tremendous force crashed down upon him, mming into his head with incredible power. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The impact sent him hurtling through the air, his body colliding with a tree and shattering its bark, effectively halting his motion and showcasing the sheer strength and might behind the devastating blow.


    A resounding crash and a booming explosion reverberated through the air. Following the disy of immense power, the Vige Chief retracted his arm and approached Orion, his gaze sweeping over him from head to toe. "Are you alright?" he inquired, his genuine concern evident as he assessed the fatigue apparent in Orion''s body. His eyes also fell upon the cuss gripped tightly in Orion''s hands, while the lifeless heaps of Two-Star Vylkr vinesy strewn in the distance behind him.


    Orion nodded in relief, grateful that there was finally someone present to rescue him in case Warrior Jean had any sudden change of heart or unexpected intentions.


    Meanwhile, Warrior Jean, who had been forcefully hurled into a tree by the chief''s strike, slowly gathered himself and nursed his throbbing head. As he regained hisposure, he decided to closely observe and confirm if it was indeed the vige chief who had delivered the powerful blow. After confirming the chief''s identity, Warrior Jean wearily copsed onto the ground, taking a moment to rest before summoning the strength to rise and make his way back towards the others.


    However, as the warrior approached him, the vige chief could only let out a weary sigh, realizing that his impulsive act of attacking had been driven by frustration and anger in the heat of the moment.


    "Chief... argh," Warrior Jean groaned. "I wasn''t expecting you here."


    The vige chief let out a deep sigh and responded, "Jean, how could you have crossed to the other side of the river with him? Did you even bother to find out why he wasn''t present at today''s warrior training?" The chief asked, well aware of the possible reasons behind Warrior Jean''s reaction. After all, there was a specific purpose behind selecting him as this year''s teacher for the awakened novice warriors.


    "Didn''t he..." Warrior Jean began to speak, but hesitated and turned his gaze towards Orion. A slight furrow appeared on his brow as he asked, "Don''t tell me you had an extremely reasonable excuse for not attending today''s training?"


    Witnessing the warrior''s doubtful gaze, Orion nodded wearily while letting out a sigh of exhaustion. However, before he could delve into an exnation, he shifted his attention to the vige chief, who promptly nodded and gestured for him to continue.


    With the chief''s approval, Orion released another tired sigh and proceeded to provide Warrior Jean with a summarized ount of everything that had transpired throughout the day.

 Chapter 201 Misconduct

    Certain details were omitted, but as Warrior Jean listened to this narrative for the first time, finallyprehending why Orion had missed the warrior training, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief. He was left stunned and speechless, incapable of processing the situation before him.


    "So you''re telling me that your absence today was due to your semen''s unique capability to...?" Warrior Jean''s voice trailed off, his gaze scrutinizing Orion from head to toe. Before he could finish his sentence, his attention swiftly shifted towards the vige chief, his eyes filled with doubt. "Chief, is this really true?" he demanded, seeking confirmation.


    As Warrior Jean continued to gaze at the Vige Chief, his disbelief turning into a blend of confusion and realization, the Vige Chief nodded slowly and responded, "Yes, it''s true."


    The vige chief observed the exchange, recognizing that Warrior Jean hadn''t even considered the possibility that Orion had missed the warrior training for such an oundish reason, which shouldn''t have been possible in the first ce. However, faced with the truth, Warrior Jean''s expression shifted to one of contemtion, and he let out a deep exhale, admitting, "So, it seems I am the one at fault, huh?" The Vige Chief nodded sternly, emphasizing, "And if anything had happened to him, you would have been in even bigger trouble."


    While it held true that warriors faced severe consequences for their misconduct or vition of rules, it was also a recognized fact that excessively punishing them could potentially backfire, causing more harm than good. After all, these individuals possessed the power to upend the entire vige if they so desired.


    This was precisely why they were confined within the strongholds, with only a select few permitted to reside within the vige itself. Striking the delicate bnce between discipline and trust was vital to maintain order and safeguarding the well-being of all.


    Nevertheless, he was acutely aware that he couldn''t let Warrior Jean escape unpunished. Allowing such leniency would risk conveying the message that warriors could get away with certain actions, which was something he couldn''t afford to show a young man with a six-star potential for inner strength like Orion.


    Therefore, when Warrior Jean let out a frustrated sigh and lowered his head in apology, stating, "I''m sorry, Chief. I thought he... I thought the boy was sumbing to his own fame. You know, as warriors, we can''t afford someone who can''t control such an emotion," he cleared his throat, his embarrassment evident. "So, I thought bringing him here to witness the immense effort and risks his senior warriors endure just to facilitate their training might snap him out of his delusions before it''s toote."


    He nced sideways at Orion, offering an apologetic smile. "But it appears I was mistaken once again." He let out a deep exhale. The vige chief cleared his throat loudly and replied, "While your intentions may be pure, I cannot let this slide. Taking a novice warrior to the other side of the river is going too far. With his six-star potential, can you even fathom the consequences if something were to happen to him?"


    Warrior Jean shifted his gaze to Orion, who was seated on the ground, recuperating and replenishing his depleted energy. Redirecting his focus towards the Vige Chief, Warrior Jean offered his sincere apology, "I apologize, Chief."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The vige chief shook his head disapprovingly before speaking, "Well, since you''re already here, you can assist the other warriors in destroying the three-star Vylkr vines. However, I must emphasize that you are strictly forbidden from consuming any of its vines." His gaze shifted to Orion, who was seated on the ashen soil. "Orion,e with me," hemanded, before turning back to Warrior Jean. "Also, once the month concludes and you havepleted training the novice warriors, you will be entrusted with leading a team on an exploration mission."


    Warrior Jean arched an eyebrow at the vige chief, his expression one of resignation as he let out a defeated sigh. "I understand, Chief," he reluctantly replied.


    As the Vige Chief began to walk away, Orion trailed behind him, contemting Warrior Jean''s motives. While he grasped the reasons behind the warrior''s actions, a part of him couldn''t help but entertain the idea of delivering a well-deserved punch to the warrior''s face.


    After all, there was only so much understanding one could muster when their shoulders ached from endless swinging. Nevertheless, thoughts of rescheduling his meeting with Aunt Greta crossed his mind. With her staying at the farm, there remained a chance for them to catch up and provide him with the opportunity to finally meet Sura, with whom he had been separated for quite some time.


    As thoughts swirled in Orion''s mind, one concern continued to nag at him: how to handle the lecture he had received from the Vige Chief. He pondered the mysterious ways in which the vige managed to control its poption, yet a sense of unease warned him against delving deeper. Ignorance could indeed be bliss.


    But, reminded of the joyful life he had led, fucking whichever hole he pleased and pursuing his desires without consequences, Orion quickly dismissed those thoughts. He made it a goal to figure out how they were capable of such feats within a vige where young men were encouraged to impregnate as many women as possible before their own fertility waned. Orion couldn''t help but wonder how such a system could be sustained.


    Furthermore, he was determined to explore any possible alternatives that would allow him to navigate the situation without jeopardizing the safety of his family and partners. What good is a seed, he mused, if he couldn''t find a way to sow it without incurring unnecessary risks?


    ''I really need to figure something out,'' Orion thought to himself, furrowing his brows as he closed his eyes and shook his head in frustration. Opening his eyes again, he began to ponder various strategies to address his predicament. However, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of the Vige Chief transforming into his magnificent giant owl form.


    Upon closer inspection, Orion noticed the distinct features of a Green Horned Owl, with its two feathered horn-like tufts atop its head. The owl soared high in the sky, its wings spanning an impressive height, before descending towards him in a sudden dive.

 Chapter 202 The Unexpected Visit

    As the giant owl dived, Orion found himself caught by surprise as he felt a firm grip around his waist, lifting him swiftly into the air before he could react. Suspended high above the ground, held securely within the vige chief''s powerful talons, Orion couldn''t help but nce down, taking in the breathtaking view below.


    The rush of wind created by the owl''s majestic wings was the only sound that echoed in his ears, amplifying the exhration and the sense of weightlessness as they soared through the sky.


    Gazing down upon the deste forests, overrun by both hidden and exposed Vylkr vines, Orion couldn''t help but wear a weary expression as he shook his head in dismay. His attention shifted towards the path the Vige Chief was taking him, and as they approached the farm, he could finally make out the full size of the farm within the colossal wooden walls that encircled it, stretching wide as far as his eyes could see.


    At the farthest edge of the farm, a towering tree stood, surpassing the majority of the surrounding forest in sheer size and magnificence. Unfortunately, Orion''s glimpse was brief as the vige chief suddenly dove downward, prompting him to tightly shut his eyes against the gust of wind, shielding them from its force.


    Sensing the talons around his waist suddenly releasing their grip, Orion instinctively prepared himself for a hardnding. To his surprise, however, he was gently dropped onto his feet, the enormous owl continuing to p its wings before transforming back into the form of the Vige Chief.


    With a curious gaze, Orion surveyed his surroundings, hoping to recognize the area where they hadnded. His eyes fell upon the familiar sight of Mrs Shani''s wooden hut, the very woman who had always weed and supervised them during their visits to the farm for the awakening ceremony.


    "I would have entrusted you to someone I know," the Vige Chief''s voice broke the silence, his steps leading him towards the front door of the sturdy wooden structure. "But since you are acquainted with Mrs Shani, I''ll leave you in her capable hands to find a ce for you to rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, we can address the remaining matters."


    He rapped on the door a few times, the sound echoing through the silence of the night. After a momentary pause, the door creaked open, revealing a face he recognized. "Chief!" Mrs Shani eximed, her eyes widening in confusion at the unexpected presence of the Vige Chief on her doorstep at such ate hour. She opened her mouth to speak, but as her gaze shifted to the young man standing behind him, her words became lodged in her throat, her eyes widening with recognition.


    "I''ll need you to apany this young man to where the other women who arrived today are staying," the Vige Chief instructed. Mrs Shani''s thoughts were confirmed by his words, as she had already been briefed on the situation earlier today.


    Snapping out of her daze, she responded, "Alright, I understand. However, I''m currently in a meeting, and it will take several minutes before I can join you." Upon hearing her response, the Vige Chief nodded in understanding and tried to catch a glimpse inside her hut to see who she was meeting with. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sensing his curiosity, Mrs Shani gently pushed the door open, allowing him to see the familiar brightly coloured figure seated on the ground. The Vige Chief nodded in recognition and turned his attention to Orion, asking, "Can you wait for a while until Mrs Shani finishes her meeting? She will then be able to show you where the others who arrived this evening are staying."


    ''I don''t seem to have much of a choice, do I?'' Orion thought to himself, realizing that the Vige Chief was unaware of their exact location and might leave him with someone unfamiliar, which was not ideal considering his desperate need for some rest. Despite his reservations, he nodded and replied, "No worries, I can wait until she''s done."


    Upon hearing Orion''s response, the Vige Chief nodded and turned his attention back to Mrs Shani, stating, "I''m entrusting him to your care, Mrs Shani." Without further dy, he swiftly transformed into his giant owl form and took off into the sky, leaving Orion with the lingering feeling that the Vige Chief was eager to distance himself. Nevertheless, there was one silver lining for Orion this time -he was under the care of an attractive and mature woman.


    As Mrs Shani shifted her gaze from the departing Vige Chief to Orion, she quipped, "What are you waiting for? Come inside." Orion nodded with a smile on his face and calmly entered the hut. However, he was taken aback when he discovered that the person Mrs Shani was meeting with was none other than the Tree Nymph, Dariya.


    When Orion''s eyes fell upon Dariya''s voluptuous figure, adorned in a fiery red and vibrant orange glow, highlighted by her form-fitting mini dress that seemed to cling to her bountiful curves, he couldn''t help but feel a thick sense of arousal. Seated beautifully on the floor, her dress riding up slightly, revealing a glimpse of her round enticing buttocks, Dariya returned his gaze with a raised eyebrow.


    With a friendly smile, Orion greeted her, "Well, I didn''t expect to see you again, Dariya. How have you been?" He understood from Mrs Shani''s words that Dariya held an important position, so he saw no reason not to be polite. Not that he would ever be impolite in any case.


    As Mrs Shani listened to Orion''s words, her eyes widened in surprise. Her head swiftly turned towards Dariya, seeking confirmation. "You know him?" she said, her gaze then returning to Orion as she pointed at him with her eyes. Dariya nodded slowly, "Yes," a sweet smile graced her lips. "In fact, I met him and the others, especially that little girl I mentioned, all at the same time."


    Mrs Shani''s surprise lingered, her eyes still wide open as she couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t tell me you also revealed your name to him?" It was an important question since the tree nymphs rarely disclosed their names unless on rare asions or under special circumstances. For a viger from the farm to know the names of the tree nymphs, someone must have shared that information with them.

 Chapter 203 Dariyas Company

    Dariya chuckled lightly, responding with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Of course, I told him my name. Didn''t you listen when I mentioned it to Sura and the others?" She raised a fiery red eyebrow yfully. "Or have you already forgotten?" Mrs Shani looked at Orion with newfound curiosity, simr to how she viewed Sura after discovering the same revtion.


    Indeed, Mrs Shani vividly recalled the moment Dariya had mentioned that she had shared her name with more than just Sura. At the time, Mrs Shani hadn''t bothered to inquire about the identities of the other two individuals, assuming they wouldn''t be involved in the farm.


    However, as she connected the dots and realized that Orion was one of those individuals, coupled with his reputation and poprity, Mrs Shani couldn''t help but elevate her opinion of him, surpassing even her regard for Sura. Her thoughts settled, solidifying her newfound admiration for Orion.


    Observing that Orion seemedfortable waiting for them and wouldn''t be awkwardly eavesdropping on their conversation, Mrs Shani motioned for him to take a seat nearby, ensuring a respectful distance from where they were engaged in discussion. "Just give us a few more minutes, alright?" she requested.


    Orion nodded in understanding, releasing a contented sigh as he took the chance to ease his tired body. He extended his arms in a satisfying stretch before allowing his shoulders to rx, feeling the weariness settle in.


    True to Mrs Shani''s prediction, the meeting concluded within a mere twenty minutes. The discussions primarily revolved around crop selection, assigning specific soil plots, and the role of the tree nymphs in nurturing the crops and resolving any conflicts that arose between some of the tree nymphs and vigers working on the farm.


    Although these matters were crucial for the farm''s productivity, Orion found himself disinterested in the details. With his eyes closed, he supported his head with both hands,zily propping himself up on his elbow, as he allowed his mind to drift. Lost in his own thoughts, he was roused from his brief respite when Mrs Shani called out his name, drawing his attention back to the present.


    Orion''s eyes snapped open, instantly captivated by the two stunning women before him. Dariya beamed at him with her enchanting smile, radiating warmth, while Mrs Shani maintained her usualposed demeanour, her indifferent gaze fixed upon him. Mrs Shani, acknowledging her own exhaustion, expressed her regret, confessing that shecked the energy to apany him to where the other women were staying after such a taxing day.


    However, she quickly pointed towards Dariya, redirecting her gaze towards her, and continued, "But Dariya has kindly offered to ensure your safe arrival. Since you already know each other, I don''t see any issues, do you?" Orion shook his head, agreeing with her statement. He empathized with Mrs Shani''s fatigue, evident on her face, and acknowledged her genuine concern for his well-being.


    "Alright then, let''s start moving before you suddenly copse and fall asleep right here," Dariya stood up abruptly, paying no mind to her flower-patterned dress riding up and revealing half of her two protruding ass cheeks. Meanwhile, Orion''s attention remained unaffected by the revealing sight as he nodded groggily and rose from the ground. He stretched his limbs and let out a tired yawn, preparing himself to move forward. In his dazed state, his mind wandered back to the vivid dream he had just experienced moments ago, right before dozing off.


    Within the dream, he found himself being chased by a furious and muscr Fiona, wielding a menacing machete. As she frantically searched for him in her otherworldly form, wisps of ck threads coiled around her body, growing thicker by the minute.


    Orion attempted to flee and hide, but his desperate efforts were thwarted when he unexpectedly encountered Sura. In his dream, Sura promptly betrayed him, feeling hurt and neglected since he hadn''t visited her for quite some time after proposing and epting her as his partner.


    Considering the validity of their reasons, Orion couldn''t me them for their actions within the dream. He simply hoped that such a distressing scenario would not manifest in reality.


    And so, the weight of making amends in real life hung heavy on Orion''s mind, knowing that he had to find a way to mend the strained rtionships before his unsettling dream turned into a disturbing reality, where winning over Fiona seemed like an insurmountable task in a contest of strength.


    As Orion and Dariya bid farewell to Mrs Shani and stepped out of the wooden hut, Dariya proposed, "Although I am aware of the route you guys have established, I can take us on a shortcut through the forest." Orion, feeling the weariness in his bones, nodded wearily in agreement, appreciating the idea of a faster path. With tomorrow''s tasks to address,e what may, he decided to savour the tranquillity and beauty of the forest at night, following closely behind Dariya.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But, however, exhausted Orion may have been, he found himself unable to resist being captivated by the alluring sight of Dariya''s immense ass cheeks, provocatively revealed by her dress that clung to her waist, riding up and encircling her firm ass.


    His weariness battled against the rising desire that stirred within him, causing an undeniable bulge in his tulga and an overwhelming curiosity about the biology of a tree nymph, whether they had a butt hole or not.


    And also, despite the vige chief''s words echoing in his mind, Orion contemted the blurred lines of his own rules, believing that tree nymphs fell outside the scope of the women he pursued -after all, they were not human women, were they?


    Regardless of the conflicting thoughts swirling in his mind, Orion''s curiosity intensified with each passing moment, propelling him purposefully forward until he stood beside Dariya. With cautious deliberation, Orion extended his left hand, its touch light and tender, as it encircled Dariya''s waist, urging the hem of her dress higher. Mindful of the delicate nature of her flower, he refrained from making contact, fully aware of its sensitivity.


    However, Orion''s subtle movements didn''t escape Dariya''s notice. She swiftly turned her head, her eyes fixating on his hand encircling her waist, momentarily capturing her attention. Yet, after a few seconds, she redirected her gaze ahead, dismissing the significance of his action as unimportant.


    With a mixture of hope and a sense of discovery, Orion retracted his hand slightly before boldly plunging it into her ass crack, expecting to encounter the unseen shape of Dariya''s butt hole. However, to his dismay, his hand met an abrupt and unexpected end, finding nothing more than a smooth, straight surface, devoid of the anticipated contours that he had envisioned.


    A sense of disappointment washed over him, shattering his hopeful expectations in an instant. ''Well, that''s unexpected,'' Orion mused, his disappointment morphing into a wry acknowledgement.


    The notion of tree nymphs having their own ''Vaginas'' as Flowers seemed peculiar, to say the least. Nevertheless, his attempt to explore Dariya''s ass hole elicited an unexpected response as herughter filled the air, breaking the tension. "Enough, it tickles," she eximed yfully.


    Orion paused for a moment, contemting whether to heed her request, but an intriguing thought abruptly took hold of his mind,pelling him to continue his action. With renewed interest, he traced his fingers along the smooth, glowing orange line within Dariya''s ass crack, his touch gentle yet curious.


    "Hahahaha..." Dariya burst into uncontrobleughter, her mirth filling the air as she copsed on one knee, struggling to catch her breath. Orion quickly ceased his actions, puzzled by her reaction. Once Dariya regained herposure, she turned towards him, gasping for air and asking, "Why did you stop?" Orion arched an eyebrow, surprised by her request. "Do you want me to continue?" he asked, his original intentions taking an unexpected turn as it seemed Dariya had found the experience enjoyable.


    Dariya eagerly nodded in agreement, admitting, "Yes, I want you to continue. I didn''t expect it to tickle that much since I''ve never experienced anything like it before." She looked over her shoulder, her head turned back while her right hand held one of herrge curvaceous butt cheeks, exposing it slightly.


    "But after such a stressful day and meeting, I needed something to help alleviate the stress," Dariya added, acknowledging the necessity of taking Orion back to his hut for some much-needed rest. The idea of engaging in that particr activity no longer captivated her interest. "Come on, let me apany you back to your hut so you can get some well-deserved rest," she said, shifting her focus to her priorities.


    Yet, Orion had different intentions as he observed Dariya standing up and carefully adjusting her flowery dress to cover her desirable, well-defined figure, before she proceeded ahead.


    "If you truly want to relieve your stress, I can definitely help," Orion confidently stated as he quickened his pace, effortlessly catching up to Dariya. Without hesitation, he ensnared her in his embrace, his left arm encircling her slender waist. However, this time, his hands diverted their attention, venturing boldly onto her ample, sulent thighs, firmly gripping their enticing curves.

 Chapter 204 Whispers Among The Trees

    Dariya turned her head, her eyes glimmering with a blend of curiosity and amusement as she regarded the young man who had once professed his love beneath her tree. Although the recent days had obscured her knowledge of his endeavours, a sense of genuine sincerity radiated from him. From her vantage point, she discerned his earnestness in offering assistance, an act that she deeply appreciated.


    After all, it was widely known that Tree nymphs did not partake in slumber, leaving them to weather stressful situations until they naturally dissipated. Therefore, witnessing his eagerness to alleviate her burdens, she yfully inquired, "So, what remedy do you propose for relieving my stress?" Their arrival at his hut loomed just a few minutes away.


    Observing Dariya''s burning curiosity about his intentions, Orion deftly and tenderly lifted the hem of her mini flowery dress from the front, his fingertips tracing a careful path along the left side of her inner thighs. As his hand gravitated toward a soft sensation, his words escaped, "Allow me to help you," but before he could finish his sentence, Dariya abruptly halted, her gaze fixated on her private part. Reacting swiftly, Orion concluded, "...by massaging your flower to alleviate your stress."


    With utmost care, his thumb and index finger delicately sped the farthest edge of Dariya''s vibrant orange flower, igniting a quivering tingle that danced across her skin in an ephemeral dance of sensations.


    "Are you sure?" Dariya''s curiosity heightened as she recalled Mia''s ount of Orion''s bold request to touch her flower. The vivid description and Mia''s persistent excitement about the experience had left Dariya intrigued. She couldn''t deny that a part of her was tempted to understand what it felt like, especially considering how passionately Mia spoke about it during their frequent encounters.


    Orion replied confidently, "Yes, I am. How could I let you go like that when you''re willingly showing me where I''ll be staying by this time of the night?You''re extending your help, and it''s only fair for me to reciprocate by assisting you in alleviating your stress." Orion shook his head with a genuine willingness in his eyes, adding, "It wouldn''t sit right with me if I knew you were still awake and feeling unsettled."


    When Dariya stopped walking and turned to stare at him, Orion swiftly withdrew his hands and maintained aposed demeanour, mustering the most innocent expression he could. He noticed her scrutinizing his face as if searching for something specific. After a brief moment, she shook her head with a defeated sigh and eximed, "You know, I still don''t understand why there aren''t more human males like you."


    ''Maybe because I''m not of this world. Literally,'' Orion thought to himself, inwardly responding to her question. He observed Dariya rposing her warm smile and listened as she continued, "Alright, then," she nodded her head in agreement.


    "Although we''ll reach the hut where you''ll be staying in ten minutes, why don''t we see if you can help me relieve my stress?" She eyed Orion with an amused smile, curious to witness his reaction in case he failed. However, considering the person she was dealing with, she added, "And if you can help me, I''ll grant you any favour you ask for. Since you''ll be staying on the farm with us from now on, it seems like a fair trade, doesn''t it?"


    Whether it was a barter or an empty offer, Orion didn''t really mind, as long as he had the opportunity to explore the delicate flower within Dariya''s private part. A surge of ideas flowed through him, and he couldn''t wait to put them into action. Sensing his emotions and veiny boner arousal intensifying, Orion took a deep breath to calm himself down. After all, he was preparing to venture into uncharted territories for the second time, and he couldn''t afford to make a mistake if he wanted to continue exploring in the future.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So, how do you n to help me relieve my stress?" Dariya inquired, raising a curious eyebrow. She couldn''t help but specte that it had something to do with the way Orion touched her flower earlier. As a tree nymph, her flower was the most delicate part of her body, yet she was willing to give him a chance to touch it. Since, it wasn''t an everyday request, after all.


    Orion discreetly scanned their surroundings, his eyes searching for afortable spot. Finding none on the ground, he shifted his gaze upward. A mischievous n began to form in his mind, and he directed his serious gaze towards Dariya, who had been observing him with curiosity. "Can you take us up there and create something for us to sit or lie on?" he proposed, pointing to the tallest tree in the distance.


    While he knew they could carry out their n on the ground, Orion was intrigued by the tree nymphs'' ability to manipte trees. He wanted to make this night an unforgettable experience, and what better way than to utilize their unique powers?


    Dariya followed Orion''s gesture, nodding her head in understanding, and led the way towards the designated tree. Upon reaching it, she extended her hand and made contact with the trunk. A brief pulse of light emanated from her palm, spreading into the tree. With a knowing look, Dariya turned to Orion and informed him, "There are no tree nymphs in this tree, so we can use it."


    Swiftly, she performed a series of graceful hand movements, and before Orion could utter a word, the tree obediently bent downwards. Its branches formed a protective enclosure, shielding them from any potential sharp spikes or branches. As they settled on the branches, Orion struggled to find bnce and promptlynded on his rear. However, he was swiftly cushioned by a deepyer of leaves. Their ascent continued until they reached the pinnacle of the tree.


    Amidst the breathtaking view of the night sky adorned with countless celestial jewels, Orion''s attention shifted back to Dariya. With a suspenseful gaze, she inquired, "So, what would you like to do next?" Orion''s response came without hesitation, his voiceced with anticipation, "Just lie down and let me help you release your stress."


    Dariya nodded in understanding and made her way towards the centre of the gathered tree leaves, settling downfortably. Observing her actions, Orion approached silently, his gaze fixed on her. With a gentle touch, he parted her legs slightly, creating afortable space for him to kneel between them.

 Chapter 205 Whispers Among The Trees (2) (R18)

    Orion''s first move was to let his finger delicately trace the contours of Dariya''s flower. With each tremor that reverberated through her body, his drowsiness evaporated, reced by a renewed vigour coursing through his veins.


    Dariya, equally captivated by the sensations, remained fixated on his every action, curiosity brimming within her, eager to witness how his touch would help her find release from her pent-up stress.


    However, for Orion, the current conundrum was not about wasting time pondering whether a tree nymph could be wet or not. Instead, his focus shifted to the task at hand: how to bring Dariya to a state of arousal. Clinched to explore uncharted territory, Orion''s hands ventured from the edges of Dariya''s flower''s fleshy lips towards its very core. As his fingertips reached the fleshy lips of her flower, he plunged his index finger into the pulsating warm depths.


    Unlike his previous encounters with Mia''s flower, he now consciously absorbed the experience, noticing how her fleshy inner walls seemed toe alive, throbbing in rhythm and emanating a warm sensation that caressed his finger with each gentle stroke.


    Still, despite the challenging task of arousing Dariya, who appeared to be holding herself back and maintainingposure far more than Mia, Orion remained determined. He observed as Dariya bit her lip, attempting to stifle the impending moan that threatened to escape, before redirecting his attention to her flower.


    With swift precision, he introduced a second finger into her pulsating hole, skillfully manoeuvring and exploring with abination of bends, rubs, and twists, confident that his techniques would elicit a response, or at the very least, moisten her vagina. Yet, after several minutes of delicate movements, akin to ying a piano, no change urred -no dampness, no indication of arousal.


    Frustration filled Orion''s mind as he withdrew his fingers, feeling a slight ache in his digits. "Impossible," he muttered to himself, unable toprehend theck of response from Dariya despite her squirming, twitching, and soft moans.


    He had attentively watched for any signs, scrutinizing her expressions in search of the elusive sweet spot that would bring her pleasure. Yet, despite his persistent efforts, every manoeuvre had proven futile, leaving him baffled and frustrated.


    Dariya observed Orion''s sudden pause and the furrow on his forehead, unable to suppress her curiosity any longer. "What''s wrong?" she inquired, her voice filled with abination of concern and suspense.


    Orion nced at her, his expression betraying a sense of embarrassment and a desire to disappear into the ground. Unfortunately, they were currently suspended above the earth, leaving him with no escape.


    However, he also realized that Dariya might not fully grasp the gravity of the situation, which offered him a small glimmer of relief.


    Meanwhile, as Dariya raised an eyebrow, ready to ask again, Orion swiftly interrupted with a promation, "Found it!" Perplexed, Dariya raised an eyebrow, her curiosity intensifying. Before she could voice her confusion, Orion cupped her flower with both hands, his fingers delicately grazing the area where it protruded. Sensing the impending danger, Dariya began to utter, "Or-" but it was toote.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhh~~~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion''s touch ignited a powerful surge of pleasure, causing Dariya''s legs to straighten abruptly. Her eyes, once focused on scrutinizing his movements, now widened as they stared into the vast expanse of the sky, lost in a blissful daze.


    ''So this is really it, huh?'' Orion mused to himself, realization dawning upon him. It seemed that his search for Dariya''s sensitive spot had been misguided all along. Instead of delving inside her warm pulsing pussy, he should have focused his attention on the exterior.


    After all, a tree nymph''s flower possessed the power to bring them to their knees, which meant there had to be a specific spot, a pinnacle of sensitivity, located just below the back edge of the flower.


    "Uh~~~ Ahhh, Ori...on!" Dariya''s voice trembled as she desperately uttered his name, her final plea to halt Orion''s relentless advance. The sensation that surged through her body upon his touch was overwhelming, causing her lower limbs to sumb to temporary paralysis, rendering them unable to respond.


    Even her upper body struggled to function, except for her eyes, fingers, and lips. "Ah~~~ Ah~~~~" Gasping for air, her breaths came out in heavy bursts, each exhales an attestation to the intense pleasure that consumed her being.


    Meanwhile, a gleeful smile spread across Orion''s face, revelling in the realization that he had uncovered such a remarkable discovery. After all, Dariya was not just an ordinary woman but a tree nymph, making his aplishment all the more significant. Yet, before he could dwell on his achievement, his attention was abruptly diverted as he witnessed a thick, glistening substance emerges from the depths of her warm, pulsating vagina, shimmering enticingly under the moonlight.


    "Amazing," Orion murmured with a curious gaze, his gaze fixated on the mysterious glistening liquid. Temptation danced in his eyes,pelling him to unravel the enigma. Sumbing to his desire, he swiftly withdrew his left hand and positioned it at the point where the liquid had pooled.


    With deliberate intent, he dragged his two index fingers upwards, gathering the thick substance. Then, he brought his fingers closer, holding them just outside the entrance of Dariya''s flower, before finally sumbing to his own temptation. He dipped his fingers into his waiting lips, allowing his tongue to explore the tantalizing taste that coated his senses.


    His widened eyes reflected astonishment as he savoured the vour of her thick release. It was not just Dariya''s cum; it was pure honey, a delicacy he had not experienced since his arrival in this world. Memories flooded back, reminding him of the distinct taste he had once known.


    And at that moment, the realization dawned upon Orion that he would soon plunge his erect penis into the depths of Dariya''s warm, pulsating flowering core, awash with the overflow of such honey.


    An electric surge of expectation coursed through his veins, causing a delightful shiver to ripple down his spine. With a focused decisiveness, he positioned his hard throbbing penis at the very heart of her inviting fleshy walls, his right hand continuing to caress and stimte the sensitive back lower edge of her flower, and without dy, he instantly thrust forward.


    "EEEHHHHH~~~UAAAAAA~~"

 Chapter 206 Whispers Among The Trees (3) (R18)

    As Dariya''s moans echoed through the air, transforming into desperate cries of both pleasure and release, mingling with her perplexed and intensely pleasurable expression, revealing the conflicting emotions coursing through her. Orion, fully aware that he couldn''t treat her like the countless human women he had fucked in the past, both young and old, approached the moment with utmost care. With intentional slowness, he began to fully sheath his long gritty dick inside the warm fleshy inner walls of Dariya''s flower.


    ''SHIT~ SHIT~ SHIT~~'' Orion''s mind was aze with a whirlwind of sensations as he navigated the depths of Dariya''s pulsating vagina. As his member slid further into her slick, velvety embrace, he felt an intense warmth enveloping him, like entering a perfectly tempered furnace. The walls clung to his veiny penis, coating it in the intoxicating tonic of her release, providing a tantalizing shield from the fiery depths. The exquisite fusion of heat and pleasure coursed through him, forcing him to stifle a primal exmation, "SHIT!".


    At that moment, Orion realized the extent of his longing for the unparalleled ecstasy of a tree nymph''s pussy. If he had known the intensity and pleasure it held, he would have pursued their vaginas long ago, scheming to entice and deceive these mythical beings for repeated encounters. Deciding to make the most of this opportunity and explore every inch of her vulnerable, sensitive spot, Orion withdrew his hard veiny member with a willful motion before plunging back in, seeking to heighten theirbined pleasure.


    As their bodies collided, a resounding "PAHH~~" sounded out within the area. Simultaneously, Dariya''srge butt cheeks quivered with seismic ripple, a sensation she had never experienced before. Her private hole, now stretched and engorged, struggled to understand the intensity of the moment, overshadowed only by the undeniable presence of Orion''s fully inserted penis within her warm, floral depths.


    Despite her clouded thoughts and inability to articte her confusion, one thing remained crystal clear to Dariya -the profound transformation urring within her. Her stress evaporated into the ether, reced by an all-epassing wave of bliss that consumed her body.


    "Uhhh~~~rihhh~~~" She attempted to voice her thoughts, but only fragmented words and intermittent moans escaped her lips, leaving her slightly parted mouth in a state of bewilderment, "Uh~~~". With each forceful thrust of Orion''s long rigid penis, her contemtions of why she had never discovered such ecstasy until this moment were suspended, as the overwhelming sensationsmanded herplete attention.


    "PAH~~" "Uh~~~"


    "PAAHHH~~~~"


    As another forceful thrust prated her floral insides, Dariya''s eyes widened once more, but amidst the whirlwind of pleasure, her senses caught something within their surroundings. Summoning all her strength, she turned her head to the side and caught sight of several vibrant figures scattered among the trees.


    While their presence indicated the presence of other tree nymphs nearby, it wasn''t a cause for concern as there were none on the tree they currently upied. Furthermore, even though this particr area fell outside her jurisdiction, Dariya took it upon herself to ensure that the branches below them rustled, serving as a warning to the curious onlookers not to interrupt.


    She was determined to witness the climax of this experience firsthand, for this was what humans referred to as ''Kushi.'' Throughout her long life, she never anticipated such an encounter, let alone meeting a human male audacious enough to entertain such a desire. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Dariya concluded that Orion might just be the most intriguing man she had ever encountered. As her fascination with the young man, tirelessly pounding her depths and teasing the edges of her flower, intensified, her mind entertained a cascade of increasingly powerful and peculiar thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Orion became aware of the watchful tree nymphs surrounding them, their eyes fixated on the rhythmic motion of his passionate plunges into Dariya''s extraordinary pussy. With their gazes fixed upon him, he resolved to take Dariya deeper into the realms of pleasure and demonstrate the true meaning of stress release through sex.


    Naturally, he aimed to ensure that she believed it was his own penis that possessed such remarkable prowess. With a resounding rhythm of "PAHHH~~" and an encore of "PAHHHH~~~," Orion embraced the presence of his audience, seizing the opportunity to not only captivate Dariya but also the curious tree nymphs who bore witness to this scintiting performance. In his relentless pursuit of pleasure, he endeavoured to enchant and enthral multiple nymphs with a single seductive disy.


    Twisting Dariya to the side, Orion continued the relentless tempo of retracting and plunging his gritty scorching penis into her damped fleshy floral lips, each thrust resonating with a deep, resonant "Pah." As he positioned her, her face now directed towards the intrigued tree nymphs, he artfully ced her left leg upon his broad shoulder while her other leg remained ensnared between the cradle of his kneeling legs.


    Eager to gauge her response, Orion groped her ample breasts through the fabric of her dress, hoping to elicit louder moans or gasps of delight. Yet, to his disappointment, he discovered that manipting her nipples did not amplify her vocalizations or enhance her pleasure.


    Undeterred by this revtion, Orion tore off the surprisingly easy-to-tear dress, fully indulging in the exhrating experience of caressing the breasts of a non-human woman. With a firm grip on her prominent left mound, which appeared to be thergest, he relished the sensation and squeezed it to his own satisfaction.


    Simultaneously, his other hand expertly yed with the back of her flower, ensuring that her heightened sensitivity remained perpetually heightened.


    "PAHHH~~~ PAHHHH~~~ PPPAAAHHHH~~~"


    "AHhh~~ AHHh~~~" Dariya''s world spun as she found herself unexpectedly facing her fellow tree nymphs, her leg still draped over Orion''s shoulder, her screams of ecstasy echoing towards them. In the midst of the overwhelming pleasure that had engulfed her body, she couldn''t help but wonder what the future held.


    Should she consider indulging in such unconventional methods to alleviate her stress, even involving Orion''s hardened penis, considering he was the only human male who dared to think of or even attempt such audacious feats? The possibilities raced through her mind, mingling with the intoxicating waves of bliss.

 Chapter 207 Secrets Beneath Moonlight

    "I''m going to cum" Orion eximed loudly, his voice filled with an intense wave of pleasure. However, much to his disappointment, Dariya was absorbed in her own enjoyment, oblivious to how vigorously he hammered his thick, veiny penis within the depths of her inner fleshy flower lips.


    Though she didn''t experience heightened sensitivity from his pinching or grabbing on herrge breasts, she observed his pleasure and decided to let him be. After all, she also found satisfaction in the rhythmic massage of her flower lips by his hardened penis, her newfound unique method of stress relief.


    But then, everything changed. A thick, scorching liquid began surging deep inside her flower, apanied by a barely audible voice that she couldn''t fullyprehend. As the intense experience reached its climax, Dariya felt her body give way, copsing onto her side while Orion tumbled behind her, his back resting against hers, his tired breath brushing against her skin. He withdrew his veiny penis from her inner floral lips and copsed face-first onto her back, his now-softened member nestled between her two tender butt cheeks.


    "Haaa... Haaa... Orion, I think it may have actually worked," Dariya gasped, her breath heavy as she tried to calm herself down. Surprisingly, at this moment, she didn''t feel the weight of stress but instead, a deep exhaustion that tempted her to close her eyes and rest. It was an unfamiliar sensation for a tree nymph, who typically didn''t need to nap when tired but could choose to do so out of sheer desire.


    Yet, as the tendrils of pleasure spread from her flower lips, reaching all the way up to her mind, Dariya felt her eyelids growing heavy, threatening to close, while Orion responded to her words.


    "Of course, it worked. Didn''t I tell you it would from the beginning?" Orion replied, a hint of triumph evident in his voice.


    As Orion spoke, Dariya''s smile grew wider, and she let out a soft chuckle,pletely unfazed by the continued curiosity of the other tree nymphs surrounding them. Disregarding their presence, she turned her head to the side, gazing at Orion through the corner of her eyes.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel this overwhelming urge to close my eyes and rest for a while before opening them again," she murmured, shaking her head in amazement. "The incredible part is that this shouldn''t even be possible. It''s by far the most astonishing experience I''ve ever had until today."


    Orion could tell she had more to say, so he patiently waited for her to continue, refraining from interrupting her train of thought. "Considering how they''re all looking at me... at us," she paused, stifling a yawn, "it''s not strange to think that they might be curious and eager to experience what I just went through..."


    With a sudden yawn, she turned around andid down on her back, while Orion quickly positioned his palms to prop himself up slightly, ensuring he wouldn''t be dragged along with her. Just as she settledfortably against the tree leaves, Orion prepared to say something, but he fell silent as he noticed Dariya had already drifted off to sleep, her peaceful face illuminated by the gentle moonlight.


    Witnessing the serene and ethereal peace that graced Dariya''s non-human features as she sumbed to sleep, Orion instinctively shifted his body to the side, positioning himself in a way that shielded their view from the curious and intrigued tree nymphs who had been observing their activity. If he wasn''t going to sleep in a hut tonight, then why not embrace the opportunity to slumber in the embrace of a tree nymph, atop a grand tree, under the enchanting glow of the moonlight?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With the leaves beneath them offering a surprisinglyfortable substitute for a bed, Orion brushed aside any lingering thoughts and allowed himself to sumb to sleep, his mind tranquil and at ease. The night grew quiet as he peacefully joined Dariya in the realm of dreams.


    ¡­....¡­..........


    "Orion... Orion..." The sound of a soothing, melodic voice echoed through his consciousness, rousing him from his slumber with an unexpected jolt.


    "Huh!" Orion uttered in confusion as he struggled to open his heavy eyelids, his gaze meeting the warm and radiant smile of the beautiful tree nymph before him. At that moment, it felt as if the world had returned to its rightful ce, reminiscent of the very first day when he had arrived in this new world. How everything had changed so suddenly since then.


    "Haa..." A heavy sigh escaped Orion''s lips as the weight of his memories flooded back, reminding him of all that had transpired up until this point. If only he could spend the rest of his days with his beloved partners and children, free from the burdens andplications of the outside world. Yet, he knew that this world, despite its peculiar customs, was just as real as his previous one, perhaps even better in many ways.


    "Hey, are you just going to keep staring at me like that, or are you going to get up and meet the people who have been searching for you?" Dariya''s yful voice echoed in Orion''s ears as she traced her fingers lightly across his bare chest, before yfully withdrawing her hand and making a few gestures in the air. "But I don''t want to be the reason for your dy, considering you didn''t return to your hut yesterday."


    In a swift and unexpected motion, the tree beneath Orion''s back began to bend and sway, descending towards the ground. It twisted and turned, gradually bringing him upright until his feet finally made contact with the earth uponnding.


    As Orion reluctantly touched the ground with his feet, he found himself face-to-face with Mrs Shani, her expression a blend of surprise and scepticism. "I received news this morning that you were not in your hut," she began, her eyes scanning him up and down before shifting her gaze to Dariya, who wore a wide grin.


    Mrs Shani''s observing eyes then returned to Orion, a deep frown on her lips as she inquired, "However, I''m rather curious to know where you spent the night instead of returning to your hut as expected."

 Chapter 208 Reassurance

    "He stayed with me... I mean, we stayed together," Dariya replied. Although Orion couldn''t understand why he could almost hear Dariya''s voice chuckling at her own words, even if it was just his imagination, he still felt a sense of susceptibility under Mrs Shani''s scrutinizing gaze. However, he saw no reason to contradict Dariya''s statement, as he didn''t want anyone to discover his recent escapades involving intimate encounters with a tree nymph. Considering all the stunts and surprises he had been involved intely, adding any more information would be overkill for him.


    "So instead of returning to your hut for the night, you chose to sleep outside here with Dariya," Mrs Shani inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    Orion took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding, "Well, I actually fell asleep on my way back, and Dariya kindly offered to create afortable sleeping spot for me so as not to disturb my rest." As Mrs Shani listened to his exnation, she had a multitude of questions swirling in her mind.


    She had been led here by a group of excited tree nymphs who seemed to be aware of Dariya and Orion''s whereabouts. However, she decided to set aside these questions for the time being. There was clearly something going on involving the young man standing before her, and even though she had missed out on some of the events of yesterday, she was determined to uncover the truth today.


    "Very well, let''s not keep the vige chief and Miss Greta waiting any longer. They have been searching for you," Mrs Shani expressed, her tone urgent as she turned on her heels and gestured for Orion to follow. With a nod of acknowledgement to Dariya, she set off briskly, indicating for him to keep pace.


    Orion silently trailed behind Mrs. Shani, his gaze lingering on Dariya who winked at him mischievously. As he focused his attention back on Mrs Shani''s swift steps, his mind couldn''t help but dwell on the forbidden nature of their rtionship. While he had already experienced numerous seductive encounters and impregnated many women, this newfound connection with a non-human entity felt uniquely thrilling and enticing, adding an extrayer of excitement to his already adventurous taste.


    After a few minutes of walking, Orion finally arrived at the bustling hub of the farm, a ce he had visited during the awakening ceremony. Mr Tog had exined that this area served as the production centre and residence for many vigers who chose to make their homes here. As he and Mrs Shani stepped into the streets lined with huts nestled together, Orion observed the vigers respectfully greet Mrs Shani, their nods acknowledging her presence.


    Undeterred, she maintained her brisk pace, further affirming Orion''s belief that she held a position of great importance and respect in themunity. Eventually, they reached their destination, and as they knocked on the door, it swung open to reveal Gina, who immediately leapt into Orion''s arms upon recognizing him.


    "How are you, Gina?" Orion asked, returning her hug as she embraced him tightly. "Not good," Gina replied, her face filled with anger. "Everyone forgot about me! Only Sister Reena and Grandma Derry remembered to include me when Mom was packing up our things for the move."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion let out a deep sigh, contemting how he should exin to her that he hadn''t forgotten about her but had been upied with managing everything and ensuring that things were in order.


    And honestly, this situation reminded him of when his married colleagues wouldin about the challenges they faced at home. Their partners often felt ignored while they worked tirelessly to pay the bills. Although Orion''s circumstances were different, he shamelesslypared them to his current situation in this world. After all, he was contributing to the vige''s economy and ensuring their future survival by impregnating numerous women with his semen. Surely, that had to count for something, right?


    "I didn''t forget about you, Gina," Orion whispered softly, his hand gently patting and rubbing her back. "I was just preupied with certain matters, as you''re probably already aware." Gina nodded, understanding dawning on her face, yet she couldn''tpletely shake off her lingering anger.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile at her expression, finding it somewhat amusing. "Where are the others? Are they inside?" he inquired eagerly. Gina''s head bobbed up and down in response. "Yes, they''re all inside, anxiously waiting for you. Come on, let''s go!" With that, she grabbed his hand and enthusiastically pulled him into the hut, while Mrs Shani followed closely behind, her face adorned with a knowing smile.


    "What''s happening here?" Orion inquired, stepping inside the hut and being greeted by a peculiar sight. All the women were reclining on mats, being attended to by unfamiliar faces who were carefully feeding them with strange leaves and crushed herbs. Perplexed, Orion directed his question to Mrs Shani. "The vige chief went to meet with some of the farm''s caretakers since you were not around," she exined. "He should return in a few minutes, or maybe an hour."


    Orion nodded, acknowledging the information, but his focus remained on the women and their peculiar meal. "Alright, but what are they being fed?" he asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. While he knew it was some kind of medicinal herb, he desired a deeper understanding of its purpose and effects.


    Mrs Shani observed Orion''s expression and heard his response simultaneously, prompting her to reassure him, "There''s no need to worry. They are simply being fed nts that will keep them healthy and strengthen their bodies until the day of delivery. The herbs also have beneficial effects on the baby, ensuring a smooth delivery withoutplications. After all, anything can happen on that day."


    Orion grasped Mrs Shani''s exnation, and before he could inquire about how he could assist, Aunt Greta interjected, "Furthermore, to ensure the herbs work effectively, I will be here to monitor their progress every day until they''re ready to deliver." Aunt Greta rose from her seat near Reena and made her way towards another woman. Having overheard Orion and Mrs Shani''s conversation, she feltpelled to share her own perspective, as it directly concerned her as well.

 Chapter 209 Aunt Gretas Gift

    "Usually, I would only need to visit the farm once a week for this purpose. But since someone decided to impregnate every woman around him without informing me first, I believe I''ll be quite busy for the next few months. And if I don''t receive additionalpensation from the vige, I might just have to deduct it from your own wealth," she added, shing a mischievous smile in Orion''s direction before returning her attention to Grandma Vivian.


    Amused by Greta''s tone and yful expression, Orion found himself momentarily at a loss for a wittyeback. Instead, he replied with a touch of lightheartedness, "Well, I don''t mindpensating you from my own wealth." His response carried a hint of humour, indicating that he was ready to embrace the responsibility that came with his actions.


    Greta''s smile widened as she responded, her expression now moreposed, "Somehow, I had a feeling you''d say that, considering all the things I''ve heard about you." Her gaze shifted to Grandma Vivian, whoy on the mat, her face contorted in pain.


    Greta ced her hand gently over Vivian''s stomach, emitting a soothing wave of bluish light. Concerned, Orion approached them, his curiosity piqued. "What''s happening?" he inquired, eager to understand why Vivian, who wasn''t pregnant, was also among the women receiving care, as her child was no longer alive.


    Greta responded with a knowing smile, her voice filled with assurance, "I am merging the tissue in her stomach with the rest of her body, strengthening her womb for the future." Her gaze shifted from Orion to Grandma Vivian, emphasizing the seriousness of her task.


    Orion''s eyes widened as heprehended the implications of Greta''s words. "Is that even possible?" he asked, his scepticism evident, realizing he still had little knowledge of Aunt Greta''s abilities as a healer, despite her self-proimed title. Greta turned to him, raising an eyebrow, and responded, "Well, what do you think my gift is?" However, She quickly dismissed the question, aware that he was unaware of her true capabilities due to his lost memories and herck of exnation. "Nevermind that question," she quickly interjected.


    "My gift grants me control over flesh and organs, allowing me to swiftly mend wounds and repair internal injuries. While my expertise may be somewhat limited when ites to broken bones, with the aid of the right herbs and concoctions, even those can be healed without much trouble." Orion nodded, now understanding why he had experienced such intense internal and external pain when he first awoke after being healed in this world.


    "That''s quite an amazing gift," Orion admitted, acknowledging the power of Greta''s ability to manipte flesh. He couldn''t help but ponder the potential dangers that such a gift could pose if wielded by someone who chose a path other than healing. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, imagining what Greta''s gift could have be if she possessed the potential to be a warrior.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, he asked, "Can you use your gift on yourself as well?" Seeking rification on the extent of her abilities. Greta nodded, removing one hand from Grandma Vivian and cing it on her own arm, activating her gift. Instantly, her skin began to ripple and shift, resembling a watery, fleshy mass before settling back into its original form.


    Meanwhile, Orion discreetly extricated himself from the midst of the women, reassured by their well-being and impressed by Aunt Greta''s live demonstration of her gift. Satisfied, he retreated to his previous position next to Mrs Shani by the door, patiently waiting for the conclusion of the procedure or the arrival of the vige chief. However, a sudden change urred as Gina tightly grasped his hands and whispered, "I''m not letting you go anywhere," her face adorned with a feigned expression of anger.


    ¡­..........<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Three hourster


    Although I didn''t mind waiting for several more hours, considering I was the one who arrivedte, a sense of relief washed over me when the Vige Chief finally entered the hut, apanied by Mr. Thak who followed closely behind him.


    After inquiring about my whereabouts during the night, hoping I hadn''t gotten myself into any more trouble, the Vige Chief instructed me to follow him, apanied by Mrs Shani and Mr Thak trailing behind.


    ncing at Gina, who reluctantly let go of my hand to create some space due to the presence of the Vige Chief, I reassured her, "Take care of them, alright? I''ll be back soon," before shifting my attention to the women who were now peacefully asleep, except for Aunt Greta, who was earnestly tending to my mother with a focused expression on her face.


    Respecting their need for uninterrupted rest, as some of the women who had administered the herbal treatment had already left, with a few remaining at Aunt Greta''s call, I exited the hut and made my way towards the Vige Chief and the others, eager to catch up with them.


    Upon my arrival, I overheard the Vige Chief involved in a conversation with Mrs Shani, and as I stood beside the Vige Chief, I noticed a distinct change in Mrs Shani''s gaze. If before she regarded me with curiosity and doubt, her eyes now held a sharp cunning, as if gears were turning in her mind, visible through her piercing stare.


    Nevertheless, even though I could somewhat predict the nature of their discussion, I walked calmly by the Vige Chief''s side as we navigated through the bustling area.


    With a nod to acknowledge my presence, the Vige Chief spoke, "I have discussed matters with the farm''s caretakers, and we havee to a decision." There was no need for me to inquire further, as he swiftly continued, "A new hut will be constructed deep within the farm for all the women who are pregnant with your child. This will keep them away from prying eyes and provide them with the necessary support."


    "They will be provided with helpers to assist them with any challenges they may face and ensure their well-being until the day of delivery. Additionally, Miss Greta, who is now aware of the situation, will be involved. Furthermore, all key figures responsible for influencing the vige''s current state and livelihood are also informed, except for those at the strongholds, as this matter does not concern them."

 Chapter 210 The Unconventional Choices

    The Vige Chief cleared his throat and continued, "I am sharing this with you so that you are immediately aware of the changes that may arise for the well-being of the women. You are at the centre of all this, so there is no need to conceal anything from you."


    I nodded, understanding the importance of the Vige Chief''s visit to the caretakers that had taken several hours.


    Engrossed in his words, I listened intently as he continued, "Furthermore, despite their astonishment at the remarkable capabilities of your semen, they have a specific request for you." Intrigued by the matter, I leaned forward and asked, "And what exactly is their request?".


    The Vige Chief let out a tired sigh,ing to a halt and surveying the surroundings. We had walked away from the bustling clusters of huts that served as the farm''s production hub. He nced at Mr Thak and Mrs Shani, signalling them to give us some privacy. With a nod, they respectfully retreated, leaving the Vige Chief and me amidst the blooming flowers and rustling bushes.


    "Orion," he called my name, a thoughtful expression gracing his face. He continued, "If you were given the task to impregnate every woman in the vige, without any conditions or limitations, and the vige wouldpensate you for your efforts based on the frequency of your encounters -whether they be young or old -what would you choose?"


    "Keep in mind, this could lead to resentment from other fertile men who see you as a threat for monopolizing their potential wealth. It might also discourage them from engaging in Kushi altogether due to the ease with which you fulfil their duty, potentially endangering the vige''s future."


    "Alternatively, you can continue as you are now, with a limit on the number of women you can have Kushi with per month or week, allowing you to live your life as you see fit without the burden of the vige''s poption."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, and I stood there, considering the implications of each option.


    However, upon hearing his propositions, I couldn''t help but ask seriously, "Chief, what kind of proposition is that?" While I couldn''t deny that, from my perspective, the first option appealed to me -the freedom to engage in sexual encounters with whomever I desired -the way the Vige Chief presented it made it seem like I would be reduced to a mere human breeder, obligated to meet a certain quota day by day.


    That wasn''t what I desired at all! I didn''t just fuck Dariya''s non-human pussy yesterday because it was some task I had toplete; it was a spontaneous act driven by the intense emotions and desires that surged through me, heightening the experience far beyond a mere obligation.


    However, he maintained a thin smile in response to my question, causing me to ponder even further. The mere thought of a queue of women lined up in front of a hut, eagerly waiting for their turn to engage in Kushi with me in order to be pregnant, brought a frown to my face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I realized that ording to the Vige Chief''s words, once I embarked on this route, there would be no turning back. Starting down this path would mean bidding farewell to my current life and embracing the title of the man every woman desired to bear their child due to my high sess rate.


    It would also result in numerous young men abandoning their own reproductive efforts, overwhelmed with frustration and resentment at the prospect ofpeting with me and facing the arduous task of attaining and maintaining an erection. Yet, I knew deep down that their agitation was the least of my concerns.


    However, as I contemted the pros and cons, envisioning the potential future that awaited me, I quickly dismissed those thoughts and shoved them into the recesses of my mind. There was no way in hell I was going to sumb to bing some sort of breeder, even if my intentions were to indulge in pleasure with as many women as possible while still relishing in the joys of life. Being a breeder was an entirely different ball game altogether.


    Nevertheless, option two appeared to be the more favourable choice for me. Surprisingly, it seemed like the best option avable at the moment. However, before I revealed my thoughts and made my decision known, I inquired of the Vige Chief, "If I choose option two, does the vige still assume responsibility for the women I impregnate, or would I be required to take care of them on my own?" It was a crucial detail he had failed to mention in the second option.


    The Vige Chief responded with a nod, affirming, "Yes, the vige will continue to provide care for the pregnant women until they give birth, as it is mandatory. However, the financial arrangements regarding the Kushi will be determined between you and the chosen woman, as it is traditionally meant to be." He fixed his gaze on me, his eyebrows raised in surprise, and asked, "Does this imply that you''re leaning towards the second option?"


    Observing his surprise, I couldn''t help but inquire, "Do you expect me to choose the first option?"


    He shook his head, a weary smile forming on his lips as he replied, "Well, considering your aplishments and current activities, it wouldn''t be surprising if I thought you were inclined towards the first option. After all, you can enjoy the pleasure of Kushi while being financially rewarded by the vige. With each woman you engage with and impregnate, your wealth will grow, bringing additional bonuses that will continue to enhance your ever-expanding fortune."


    Without a second thought, I reached a firm decision. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t be choosing either the first or the second option," I stated, responding to his expectations. Just as the words were about to leave the Vige Chief''s mouth, I cut him off, asserting, "Instead, I have a different option in mind."


    The Vige Chief''s lips pressed together tightly, his gaze scrutinizing me intensely. Finally, with surprising calmness, he inquired, "If you''re not selecting the second or the first option, then enlighten me, Orion, which option have you decided on?"

 Chapter 211 [Bonus ]A Meeting With The Caretakers

    "None," I responded firmly, shaking my head with resolution. "Chief, I want to meet with the caretakers. If they''re the ones who presented me with these choices, then I want to bargain with them directly."


    The Vige Chief''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his eyes widening at my unexpected response. "You wish to bargain with the caretakers?" he repeated, clearly taken aback by my unexpected proposal.


    "Yes," I affirmed, nodding in agreement with the Vige Chief''s statement. While the choices he presented were neither ideal nor terrible, I couldn''t help but be drawn to the possibility of exploring an option of my own. It was worth a shot, and deep down, I had a strong belief that it would work.


    However, my main concerny with the receptiveness of the Caretakers themselves. Would they be open and willing to listen to what I had to say? That was the one lingering question that troubled me.


    "Are you absolutely certain that this is the path you wish to take?" the Vige Chief questioned once more. His tone carried a sense of calmness, but his eyes scanned my face, searching for any signs of doubt or hesitation that he could use to challenge my decision. Little did he know, I was firm in my resolve and had no intentions of wavering. Thus, I simply nodded in response, maintaining the same determined expression on my face.


    He let out a weary sigh, shaking his head in resignation. "Very well," he said, "I had already informed Thak earlier that if he doesn''t find me within a few minutes, he can proceed without me and handle today''s matters. He will also inform those who seek an audience with me that I will be upied throughout the day. So, if we intend to conclude this before nightfall, let''s not waste any more time and get moving."


    I nodded in agreement and followed closely as he took the lead, forging ahead. As we progressed, we came upon a well-cleared road, nked by various crops and fenced fields on either side. The atmosphere was serene, allowing me to observe the dedicated workers who greeted the Vige Chief while diligently carrying out their tasks. The journey continued in silence, during which I could only shrug off the duration of the twenty-six-minute walk, given my newfound status as a warrior.


    Eventually, we arrived at a location deep within the thick vegetation of the farm. To my surprise, whaty before me was not what I had anticipated. Instead of a grand structure, there stood a quaint wooden cabin perched atop the branches of a mighty, yet broken, tree. Despite its odd shape, the craftsmanship was remarkable.


    "Magnificent, isn''t it?" The Vige Chief remarked, his gaze shifting between me and the impressive structure. He then refocused his attention on the treehouse itself. "While we had entertained the idea of this box-like architecture before, building it atop a tree was a concept that hadn''t crossed our minds. Fortunately, we owe this inspiration to the four-long-ears. Although some may find it peculiar to live in such a unique dwelling," he chuckled lightly, gesturing for me to follow closely.


    Near the tree''s sturdy trunk, a t and smooth wooden tform awaited us. It appeared spacious enough to amodate four or five individualsfortably.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Vige Chief entered the tform and motioned for me to follow suit. As I stepped inside, he reached out and grasped one of the four ropes that extended from the top of the tform, stretching high up into the sky and connecting with another tform ingeniously crafted among the sprawling tree branches.


    Without dy, a slender small tree nymph adorned in a vibrant leaf dress emerged from the bark above, sliding down the trunk with her limbs wrapped around it. "You''ve returned, Chief?" she inquired, her curious gaze shifting between the Vige Chief and me. "And who is this, Chief?" she inquired further. The Vige Chief promptly replied, "He is the famous six-star potential Warrior you''ve been hearing about."


    The tree nymph, resembling a mischievous little girl, couldn''t contain her excitement as she eximed, "Oh!" Her eyes widened with curiosity as she continued, "So you''re the notorious Orion who''s been causing all thismotion, huh!" She carefully examined me from head to toe before giving an approving nod, "Not bad, not bad at all. With a little more effort, I can already see that you''ll make a significant contribution to our vige."


    Before the tree nymph could utter another word, the Vige Chief swiftly ced his hand on her head, gently tapping it, and spoke with a firm tone. "Let''s not waste any more time, Molya. We''re not here for y, but for an urgent matter with the Caretakers," he said, a sense of haste in his voice. "I hope they''re all still present."


    "Yes," the tree nymph named Molya replied, her voice filled with a hint of mischief. "They gathered to discuss and strategize, ensuring they have contingencies in ce if things don''t go ording to n in the future." She cast a fleeting nce in my direction, her eyes subtly hinting towards me, but I managed to catch the subtle gesture.


    "Alright then, they don''t need to be worried any longer. It seems that Orion here has something important to discuss with them," the vige Chief replied. Molya''s eyes widened as she stared at me once more, a wide smile spreading across her face. Without hesitation, she vanished into the tree and reappeared on one of the branches.


    I noticed a previously unnoticed rope hanging nearby, and Molya effortlessly pulled it down towards the ground. Soon, we began to ascend into the sky, gradually rising until we reached the suspended tform in the tree.


    Molya reappeared near me from one of the tree branches, offering her words of encouragement with a quick "Good luck" before vanishing once more into the tree, her presence fading from my sight. "That''s Molya for you," the vige Chief exined. "She likes to hang around here and help with raising the tform. But don''t worry, this tree doesn''t belong to her, like other tree nymphs, she just enjoys ying around."

 Chapter 212 Orions Unconventional Choice

    The vige Chief moved forward, motioning for me to follow. "Come on, let''s go," he urged, stepping into the tree house. I trailed behind him as he pushed aside the thick, heavy curtains, which served as a makeshift door, granting us entry into the space. Stepping inside, I finally got a glimpse of who awaited us -the caretakers.


    Before me stretched a long, vibrant red carpet, nked on either side by five intriguing individuals. On one side, stood a stunning young woman, radiating curves and exuding an aura of youthfulness that suggested she was in her early or mid-twenties. She wore the traditional female tulga, emphasizing her connection to the vige''s heritage. Beside her stood a slim, and elegant woman in her thirties, wearing a one-shoulder sleeveless crop top and a tulga cinched around her waist.


    Completing the trio was an elderly man, his age appearing to be in his eighties or nies, his weathered face telling tales of a long and eventful life. Given the vige''s longevity, it was entirely possible that he was even older than his appearance suggested.


    On the opposing side of the carpet, a mature woman exuded an air of wisdom and experience, seemingly in her fifties. Her poised demeanour hinted at the weight of responsibilities she had shouldered throughout the years. By her side sat a man in his mid-sixties, exuding a sense of quiet strength and authority. Both were wearing the vige''s traditional tulga.


    ''So these are the Caretakers, huh!'' I silently mused, my eyes scanning each of their faces as they turned to acknowledge our presence. Stepping into the room alongside the Vige Chief, I couldn''t help but take in the interior of the tree cabin. It had a somewhat sombre atmosphere, with the wooden walls adorned only by a few scattered flower and tree paintings.


    The room seemed tock vibrancy, save for the long, striking red carpet that stretched through the centre, injecting a burst of colour. The Caretakers were seated on a thick, sturdy tform crafted from rich brown wood, which served as theirmunal space.


    "Chief, you have returned!" expressed one of the elderly men, his voice filled with surprise as his eyes locked onto the Vige Chief. However, his curiosity quickly shifted towards me as he directed his gaze in my direction. With a quizzical expression, he asked, "Is this...?"


    The Vige Chief swiftly interjected, his voice firm andmanding, as he pointed a finger directly at me. "This is Orion," he stated, redirecting his attention to the individuals seated along the carpeted pathway. With a slight gesture, he indicated a spot for me to sit. "Orion, please take a seat here," he instructed before walking toward a small wooden tform positioned at the centre of the far end of the vibrant red carpet.


    As all eyes focused on me, the Vige Chief took his ce at the front, settling down on the wooden tform. He surveyed the room before addressing the assembled group. "As you can tell, I am here to discuss a matter of great importance, with Orion being the central focus, as always," he began. "Having shared with him the options we have carefully deliberated upon, Orion has made an unexpected decision not to choose either of them."


    A wave of whispers rippled through the room, voices carrying just loud enough to hang in the air. Even the man seated near me leaned in, whispering to the woman beside him, their hushed tones barely perceptible to my keen ears. The elderly man next to me narrowed his eyes at me for a moment, before he shifted his gaze back to the Vige Chief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am not finished yet," the Vige Chief raised his head, silencing the murmurs as he continued speaking. "Orion has declined the offered options, but he proposes an alternative that he wishes to discuss with all of you. He seeks your thoughts and opinions on this matter."


    The woman in her early thirties, who exuded an air of confidence, spoke up from the opposite side of the room. "Very well," she said with an intent tone, capturing everyone''s attention. "Since we are all gathered here, let us hear what he has to say." The others nodded in agreement, their expressions curious and expectant. Even the Vige Chief turned his gaze towards me, signalling for me to proceed.


    Feeling the weight of their gazes, I took a deep breath and began to express my thoughts. "Thank you all for allowing me this opportunity," I started, my voice carrying a sense of firmness. "I have given considerable thought to the options presented to me, but I believe there might be another path worth exploring." I continued, "And although, it may seem unconventional or even delusional to some. But if you can suspend judgment and truly listen to what I have to say, I assure you that it will not be a disappointment, and your time will not be wasted."


    "Alright, don''t keep us waiting any longer. Tell us what you have in mind," the man who appeared to be the oldest in the room expressed, his voice carrying a sense of urgency and impatience. His words seemed to echo the sentiments of the others, as they leaned forward, their eyes fixed on me, eagerly awaiting my response.


    "I would like for us toe together and grow the vige," I expressed, my voice filled with decisiveness.


    The woman in her early thirties raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Doesn''t that mean you choose the first option, or is there something else I''m missing?" she questioned. I shook my head, a hint of scepticism in my expression. While the idea of their support and financial backing for my endeavours to fuck with as many willing women as I desired seemed enticing, it also raised concerns.


    The contradiction of their willingness to fund my pursuits while simultaneously setting limits made me question their true intentions.


    I pondered the hidden motives behind the options presented to me. Were there traps or ulterior conversations hidden within the options? As key individuals of the vige, it seemed unlikely that the situation was as straightforward as it appeared.


    I wanted to uncover any underlyingplexities or potential risks before making a decision. After all, a simple agreement with such influential figures was bound to have moreyers than met the eye.

 Chapter 213 Orions Unconventional Choice (2)

    "What I propose is that we unite our efforts to not only ensure the growth of our current vige but also establish a brand-new settlement," I revealed. The room fell into a momentary silence as my words hung in the air.


    The old man, with a deep furrow in his brow, voiced his thoughts, "You mean another stronghold to shield us from the relentless Vylkr Vines?" I empathetically shook my head, a hint of weariness in my sigh, and rified, "No, not just a stronghold. I mean an entirely new vige."


    "Another vige," the woman in her fifties interjected, her voice tinged with a hint of confusion. "So, if I understand correctly, your alternative proposal is for us to coborate and construct apletely new vige -a separate settlement that will amodate the increasing numbers of ourmunity. Is that what you''re suggesting?"


    I responded, my voice filled with conviction, "Yes," as I nodded in understanding. "I am well aware that the exponential growth of our vige could lead to undesirable consequences for obvious reasons," I acknowledged, observing their heads turning towards the Vige Chief, likely surmising that he had briefed me on the adverse effects that their expanding poption had previously caused.


    Undeterred, I pressed on, their attention returning to me. "However, what if we were to establish another settlement, separate yet connected to this vige, located at a considerable distance -around eight hours or a day''s walk away? This would provide a separation zone, preventing the Vylkr vines from perceiving our collective presence andunching a unified invasion. It would also allow us to maintain proximity, enabling efficient management and protection in case of any unforeseen incidents."


    I emphasized the advantages of this approach, capturing their interest. "By dividing their attention, we can weaken the strength of the Vylkr vines. I have witnessed firsthand that while they may be overwhelming in numbers, they require time to refocus their attacks on a previously subjugated area. Hence, as our vige continues to grow, we can seize the opportunity to construct a secondary stronghold nearby."


    "This will serve to safeguard the expanding poption and prevent their destruction. Importantly, the new vige will remain connected to the main vige, strategically designed to reduce the burden of Vylkr vine attacks. By channelling their assault towards the secondary settlement, we can alleviate the strain on this vige. This way, our warriors can effectively protect both areas, dispatching any infiltrating vines with ease. Even if a few Vylkr vines manage to breach the secondary vige, the presence of numerous skilled warriors will render their attacks negligible and easily manageable."


    I concluded, hopeful that my proposal had sparked their imagination and consideration for this alternative path.


    As their gazes shifted away from me, I could sense the room enveloped in a perceptible atmosphere of contemtion. The vige Chief and the elderly man, whom I presumed to be the oldest among them, seemed lost in their own musings, their eyes distant.


    It was as if they had delved into the depths of their thoughts, exploring the possibilities and ramifications of my words. Although their eyes were no longer focused on me, I couldn''t help but feel that their ears were attuned, eagerly catching every syble that escaped my lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The subtlest cues revealed the intensity of their engagement -slight nods, furrowed brows, and the asional stroking of chins. It was evident that my words had struck a chord, igniting a flurry of thoughts and considerations within each individual present.


    "But why should we stop there..." I seized the opportunity, my words flowing seamlessly, revealing the blueprint of my carefully nned thoughts. "If we envision this other vige as a protective wall surrounding our main vige, alleviating the pressures upon it, then why not continue? Let us construct additional settlements strategically positioned on each side of our vige, maintaining a simr distance or, at most, a two-day journey away -exercising caution and prudence. Alternatively, we could reduce the distance to a one-day or six to eight hours'' walk, once we have established a firm understanding and confident grasp of the task at hand."


    Continuing, my tone now a soothing cadence, I added, "Once we have carefully put all the necessary elements in ce, including well-establishedmunication routes between the settlements, we can devote our time and efforts to the collective growth of our vige. It will be abundantly clear that our main vige, fortified by these secondary settlements, will stand as a stronghold of security and prosperity."


    Having unveiled my thoughts, I exhaled deeply, allowing the weight of my words to settle upon the room. Time seemed to stretch as each person absorbed the magnitude of my proposal. Theirposed demeanour and astute manner of processing my thoughts revealed the calibre of individuals they were -the very architects of our vige''s fate.


    And suddenly, breaking the reverie, the vige Chief''s voice resonated through the room. "You''ve brought forth the idea of building another vige, a vision that impresses me greatly. None of us had ever envisioned such a thought to tackle the challenges posed by our growing numbers -a sentiment you surely understand, considering the dangers that surround us."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "However, besides the issue of increasing our numbers, which we might be able to manage considering our warriors have already unearthed plentiful y sands to rebuild our vige during their explorations, what about sustenance? Surely you don''t believe that a thriving vige relies solely on flourishing numbers alone?"


    "Yes," the woman in her thirties retorted, her gaze piercing and focused on me. "Since it appears that you arrived here with all the solutions preconceived, then surely you have a solution for that as well." Her words carried a hint of mistrust, challenging the feasibility of my ns.


    However, not everyone in the room shared her scepticism; some were lost in deep contemtion, their attention drifting away from me.


    In response to her challenge, I met her gaze directly and replied, "Expanding the farm is the answer. As the pressure on our main vige decreases, we will extend the farm''s territory to cover the entire forest." Memories of my training with Warrior Jean flooded my mind, recalling the trees I had encountered that bore both Kalna and Lipry fruits.

 Chapter 214 Seed Of Potential

    Considering that the vast wooden fences already acted as a boundary between the farm and the forest, it was not far-fetched to imagine that the rest of the forest could yield additional edible fruits. The only hurdle we needed to ovee was the Vylkr Vines, but once we dealt with them, it would no longer pose a significant problem.


    "And what about the water?" the man in his sixties interjected, his voice filled with concern. "We can transport food, but water, on the other hand, poses a major challenge if we intend to build another vige."


    Acknowledging his valid point, I nodded and proceeded to address the issue. "If our warriors have already discovered numerous y reserves during their explorations, which can be used to rebuild our vige, it stands to reason that they would have alsoe across other water sources. It could be smaller rivers, or perhaps evenrger ones,parable to our own water supply."


    I paused for a moment, allowing my words to sink in and contemting the implications. The discovery of additional water sources would be crucial in sustaining the growth of a new settlement. With multiple rivers at our disposal, we could divert the water flow to support both the main vige and the secondary settlements.


    "Furthermore," I continued, my voice gaining confidence, "if we strategically position the new viges near these water sources, it would ensure a steady and sufficient supply for each settlement. We could implement systems to collect and distribute water efficiently, guaranteeing that all our viges thrive without putting undue strain on our main water supply."


    The man in his sixties appeared eager to respond, but the vige Chief swiftly interjected, not giving him the chance. "Yes, you are right. The warriors have indeed discovered various potential water sources," the vige Chief replied, his tone reflecting both hope and caution. "However, some of these locations are also infested with Vylkr vines, and they are distant from the majority of the y reserves we have unearthed. If we proceed, we must find a way to address these challenges."


    As the vige Chief finished speaking, I noticed a peculiar exchange of nk stares between him and the old man. It was evident that something was transpiring, something of which I was not yet aware. Sensing this underlying tension, the old man turned his gaze towards me, his eyes narrowing with a probing intensity. He posed a crucial question, one that had implications for the sess of the new vige.


    "We have addressed the issues of food and water, and we have identified a suitable location for the new vige," the old man began, his voice filled with doubt. "However, what we truly need are vigers willing to leave theforts and security of our current vige to venture into uncharted territory, amidst the ever-present threat of the Vylkr vines. Do you know anyone who would be willing to take such a risk?"


    I beamed at the old man, sensing a moment of realization dawning upon him. Before I could even utter a word, his eyes widened as though a lightbulb had flickered to life in his mind.


    Just as he was about to interject, the other older elder sitting across from him suddenly spoke up, his voice filled with awe and admiration. "I see. Brilliant... I see," he eximed, shaking his head in a mixture of defeat and exhaustion. A smile emerged on his face, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, yet radiating a genuine sense of joy. It was as if his countenance had been revitalized after years of solemnity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man turned his attention to the Vige Chief, his smile growing even wider. ''What do you think of this, Chief?'' he asked, excitementcing his words. ''While we can certainly agree to this n and start nning for this vision in theing years, it still requires your approval.'' The Vige Chief, weariness evident in his sigh, nodded in response. He shifted his gaze from the old man to me, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and gratitude. It seemed that my proposal had surpassed his expectations.


    "When you mentioned wanting to see the Caretakers, when you hinted at another option," the Vige Chief began, his voice tinged with exhaustion, "I never anticipated something as intricate and brilliant as this. While implementing such a n will demand years of careful nning, it brings me reassurance to know that we have talented and creative individuals like you among us."


    Although I quietly acknowledged to myself that my unique perspective as someone who had transmigrated from Earth allowed me to see the bigger picture, I deemed it unnecessary to reveal such information. Thus, I buried those thoughts deep within the recesses of my mind, focusing on the task at hand.


    "However, correct me if I''m mistaken," the Vige Chief interjected, his voice filled with curiosity, "but are you implying that you want to be responsible for the growth in these new viges?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I nodded in response to his question. "Yes," I affirmed, my voice persistent. "Considering the fertility of my semen, which can impregnate women, just after prating them once, regardless of age, I see this as a perfect chance. If none of the vigers is willing to take the leap and establish these new settlements, then my family, children, and their mothers will dly step forward to develop this new vige."


    The Vige Chief''s brows furrowed in concern. "And you believe you can make that decision for them because..." he trailed off, seeking an exnation.


    I met his gaze with persistent decisiveness. "Because I know that once I present this n to them, they will choose to follow me willingly," I asserted. The conviction in my words was genuine, as I could vividly imagine the range of emotions that would y out on the faces of my loved ones upon hearing my intentions.


    From my mother, my sisters, Sura and Ursa, Grandma Vivian, Ingrid, and Celia, to Derry, and even Fiona whom I had yet to meet, the thought of informing them that I intended to leave and settle in a new vige with fellow volunteers from our vige would surely elicit a fierce response.

 Chapter 215 A Skyward Journey

    I had no doubt that they would employ every means at their disposal to dissuade me from going. And in the event that their efforts failed to halt my resolve, I could envision them hastily packing their belongings, determined to apany me on this journey.


    The man in his sixties scrutinized me with a frown, his voiceced with doubt. "If this is the choice you''ve settled on, why didn''t you choose the first option instead? It seems you have no objections to engaging in kushi with multiple women, as evidenced by your willingness to propose a n for increasing the numbers of a new vige."


    His words struck a nerve, and a frown mirrored on my own face. Their options seemed suspiciously geared towards favouring me, contradicting the warnings and caution the Vige Chief had shared with me. "Before I answer, Chief, there''s something I need to understand," I interjected, my voice tinged with frustration. I locked eyes with the Vige Chief, who narrowed his gaze in response. "Why did you present me with these options after all the warnings and revtions you shared with me?" Confusion clouded my expression, and frank bewilderment coloured my words.


    To be honest, I had expected only the second option, but with a multitude of strict restrictions and limitations. Therefore, the mere fact that the Vige Chief presented both choices raised my suspicions.


    The Vige Chief had already cautioned me about the potential dangers of having Kushi with my potent semen. Thus, being presented with these alternatives without additional rification left my heart unsettled. I was aware that I wouldn''t find peace until I uncovered the underlying truth behind it all.


    "I will be taking my leave," a sudden sound caught my attention, and I turned my head to witness the old man rising from his wooden seat and making his way towards the exit. The deepening frown on my face matched the gravity of his words. "The child has presented us with an idea far beyond our imagination. Yet, if you all remain hesitant to give it a chance, then I willingly step down from my role as a Caretaker and allow a younger generation to take charge, just as Tor and Bram did."


    His gaze shifted towards the woman in her thirties and then to the young woman in her mid-twenties, before retracting his gaze and closing his eyes. A tired sigh escaped his lips, and he wearily shook his head. "I''ve grown tired of the same old routine we''ve followed for countless years, Chief," Opening his eyes, he fixed his tired, worn smile upon the Vige Chief, a smile that contrasted starkly with the radiant one he had worn before.


    "Hrok....." the Vige Chief began to utter, attempting to address the old man by his name. However, Hrok shook his head and interrupted, "I am tired, Chief. Very tired. I''ve been meaning to express this for quite some time, but I couldn''t bear to burden someone else as those before us had been burdened."


    He released another deep sigh, his worn face revealing the burden of age. "I am tired," he confessed, the weight of the world seems to weigh upon him. "And if you all still refuse to consider the n the child has devised, then you might as well exin to him personally why you handpicked those two options for him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As for me, I have made my decision," the man dered with a firm tone, his voice echoing through the room. "I will be departing and stepping down from my position as a Caretaker. It has be evident to me that my health no longer allows me to tend to the farm as I once could." With those words, he turned away and proceeded towards the thick curtain that bathed his face in a gentle stream of sunlight. His countenance revealed a blend of serenity and relief as he exited through the door.


    The other man in his sixties wore a deep frown, his face contorting even further. Meanwhile, a contemtive silence fell upon the room, and one by one, heads bowed in deep thought. Even the Vige Chief, now wearing a scowl, appeared visibly displeased.


    Observing the scene unfolding before me, I raised my voice once more, directing my words directly at the Vige Chief, saying, "Chief," but before I could finish my sentence, he raised his hand and calmly interrupted, saying, "It''s okay."


    His suddenposure grabbed my attention, but he quickly redirected his focus towards the four remaining individuals in the room. Two of them clenched their fists tightly, expressing deep emotion, while the other two¡ªthe man in his sixties and the woman in her fifties¡ªclosed their eyes in deep contemtion.


    "I will allow each of you time to consider the young man''s proposed n," the Vige Chief dered as he rose from his seat. "I''ll also send someone to speak with Hrok, to see if there''s any chance of changing his mind or if his decision is final."


    He then walked down the crimson carpet, stopping in front of me. "In the meantime, Orion,e with me. I want to show you something," he said, a sigh escaping his lips as he motioned for me to follow. Without counting the number of times he had sighed, I cast a final nce at the room before rising from my seat and trailing behind him, parting the heavy curtains.


    However, confusion immediately furrowed my brow. "Huh! Where is he?" I muttered to myself, perplexed by the Chief''s sudden disappearance. Yet, in an instant, a thought crossed my mind, causing me to gaze upward. There, I beheld a colossal Green Horned Owl, blocking the sun and casting a mighty shadow upon me. It swooped down swiftly, snatching me up with its massive talons. A deep, resounding scream escaped my mouth as I was carried into the sky, "WWWAAAAAIIIIITTT...."


    As the Vige Chief emitted a piercing screech, we soared over the farm, vanishing into the forest at a speed that defied detection. In mere seconds, we reached the forest''s edge, descending into the decimated region consumed by the menacing Vylkr Vines.

 Chapter 216 The Truth

    Flying relentlessly, the Chief guided us to the river and dove to the opposite bank. The Vige Chief showed no signs of stopping, continuing our journey deep into the unfamiliar terrain on the other side of the river.


    Frustration and agitation consumed me, causing my body to twitch as I managed to position myself to scream, "What is happening? Where are we going?" With no responseing, my mounting frustration reached its peak, and I screamed once more, "CAN YOU FUCKING TELL ME WHAT IS GOING ON?".


    However, the only response that greeted me was a piercing screech that assaulted my ears, causing me to wince in difort and take several minutes to regain myposure.


    Choosing to remain silent, as there seemed to be no current way to escape from the firm grip of the Vige Chief''s talon, I contemted activating my gift to shock him into releasing his hold. Yet, as I nced down from our current altitude, the idea of plummeting to the ground didn''t appear favourable. Even with my enhanced body,nding safely on my feet seemed highly unlikely.


    Regardless, we continued our aerial journey for what felt like through the sky for what felt like several minutes. The Vige Chief, in his Green Horned Owl form, soared at such a height and speed that it seemed as though we had covered distances that would require hours to cross on foot. His flight was swift and unreachable, leaving no chance for anyone to catch even a fleeting glimpse.


    Eventually, our flight came to an abrupt halt. The Vige Chief circled a specific area before descending to the ground. As my feet touched the earth, and the firm grip of the Chief''s talons released me from his waist, I quickly stepped away, putting distance between us. With a prudent gaze, I nced back at the Vige Chief, who shook his head wearily, a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    With a deep breath, I opened my mouth to address the Vige Chief directly. Locking my gaze with his, I questioned, "Chief, what is happening? And where exactly have you brought me?" The Vige Chief, his eyes fixed upon me, started moving toward me deliberately. "I have brought you here to reveal the truth behind the options presented to you and why the Caretakers, including myself, selected them for you," he replied, his voice firm and unperturbed.


    As the Vige Chief continued to advance, unaffected by my concerns, I quickly decided to take action. Without hesitation, I activated my gift, causing brilliant waves of blue lightning to crackle and dance along the surface of my arms. The electric tendrils writhed like venomous snakes seeking their prey.


    Unsurprisingly, the Vige Chief came to an abrupt halt, his indifferent gaze now reced with a look of approval as he observed my gift. With a nod of his head, he acknowledged my gift and remarked, "With a gift as dangerous as yours, added to your immense potential for inner strength, it''s evident that Naka has blessed you beyond imagination."


    His gaze locked onto mine once again as he pressed forward, in the face of the flickering arcs of lightning spreading across the ground.


    "However, before we go into that, do you recall our discussion about the need to maintain control over the vige''s growing numbers, ensuring it never exceeds a thousand or falls below five hundred?" The Vige Chief''s hands rested sped behind his back, a thoughtful stance that contrasted with his advancing steps towards me. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aware of his own strength, I instinctively took a step back, recalling the effortless manner in which he had sent warrior Jean hurtling into a tree with a mere flick of his arm. Nevertheless, I nodded in acknowledgement of his question.


    "Very well," he replied, a deep sigh escaping his lips as he nodded in return. "That is precisely why I have brought you here -to allow you to witness firsthand the tremendous effort and tirelessmitment we pour into ensuring the safety, and prosperity of our vige, shielding it from the merciless attack of the Vylkr vines."


    As his words hung in the air, I suddenly found my left leg teetering over a gaping hole, prompting me to hastily withdraw it and regain my bnce, narrowly avoiding a potentially dangerous fall.


    Though I was uncertain about what awaited me, the realization that every crater or hole I encountered so far had been infested with a swarm of Vylkr vines, particrly the one star Vylkr vines variety, sent an involuntary gulp down my throat. The tension thickened in the air, mirroring the whirlwind of thoughts swirling inside my head as I desperately sought an escape from this precarious situation.


    Unexpectedly, the Vige Chief came to a sudden halt once again,manding, "Turn around." His authoritative tonepelled me to nce sideways, checking if there was anything lurking behind me.


    Yet, as if he had effortlessly perceived my doubts and prated the depths of my mind, the Vige Chief shook his head and reassured me, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of causing you harm. In fact, as the Vige Chief, it is in my best interest to protect you." With those words, he proceeded forward, steadfastly walking until he stood beside me, his gaze fixed ahead. Meanwhile, I faced the opposite direction, my back turned to the path that he was staring at.


    "You have asked me a question, and now I present to you your answer. Turn around, Orion," the Vige Chief''smanding voice echoed through the stillness, infused with an uncharacteristic touch of constraint as if his emotions had momentarily retreated.


    Swallowing hard, acutely aware of the gravity of the moment, I immediately deactivated my gift, after seeing that they merely caused the Vige Chief to briefly flinch in difort.


    Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I mustered the courage to turn around, ready to see....


    My mind came to a screeching halt as my gaze fixated on the scene before me. Deep within the abysm of the crater into which I had almost fallen, a multitude of one star Vylkr vines slithered and writhed, their presence expected yet still unnerving. However, it was not the vines that seized my attention, as I had already prepared myself for their presence. What held my gaze captive were the countless small stone figures, eerily resembling infants.

 Chapter 217 The Truth (2)

    Straining my eyes to discern the details, it became clear that some of these miniature statues were infants who were several days or even a few months old. This realization halted my thoughts until the truth struck me with an unsettling force. "Chief," I uttered, my voice devoid of emotion, as I turned my head to the side, catching sight of the Vige Chief struggling to part his lips, as if they were glued shut. Streams of tears poured down his face, his gaze transfixed upon the pit before us.


    "To safeguard the vige, we devised a strategy to divert the attention of the Vylkr vines towards the surrounding forest, all while diligently managing our numbers," the Vige Chief finally spoke, his voice apanied by yet another floodgate of tears streaming from his second set of eyes. "However, as lives continued to overflow within the forest and on the farm, we realized it was only a matter of time before history repeated itself. We witnessed a sudden surge in the assaults from the Vylkr vines, their continued attempts to breach the forest''s defences and consume everything in their path, just as they had done before and would continue to do so. And so, we made a difficult decision..."


    He paused, audibly swallowing a lump in his throat as he fought back the overwhelming emotions. "Chief Rovak, appointed for his merit, resolved not to fall into the same dire predicament as his predecessor. Alongside other key figures who had survived the previous onught, they reached a decision: to sacrifice a portion of the forest and alleviate the burden of the avable warriors so that they could easily protect the remaining areas without stress. Yet, realizing this alone would not suffice, they needed a diversion, much like the forest served as a distraction for the vige. And thus, beneath the unsuspecting eyes and ears of every viger..."


    As the Vige Chief''s revtion unfolded, a wave of unsettling understanding washed over me, leading me to piece together the final fragments of the puzzle. "You all did the unthinkable decision to use newborn babies as a means to control the poption growth and divert the attention of the Vylkr vines," I interjected, my voice carrying a tinge of disbelief in them.


    "Yes," the Vige Chief confirmed, his tears now streaming down his face, leaving a trail of anguish on the ground beneath him. "Though we tried to search for other alternative options, we knew we needed a viable solution. Thus, whenever a child is born, or a few days or months after their birth, a select few are administered a special herb that temporarily halts their heartbeat, rendering them seemingly lifeless. These infants, along with various nts, fruits, and herbs, are then ced in cages and discarded into this pit for the insatiable hunger of the Vylkr vines to satiate their endless cravings...."


    "How many?" I demanded, my voice reverberating through the air with an intensity that matched the raging fire in my eyes. The seconds ticked by, each one amplifying my growing anger as the Vige Chief remained silent. "HOW MANY?" I roared, unable to contain my fury any longer.


    "When the situation bes dire, and the Vylkr Vines pose a significant threat to the forest, we send twenty infants, apanied by an abundance of freshly harvested fruits and nts. However, if the situation is not as urgent, we wait until the number reaches fifty or even a hundred," the Vige Chief finally responded, his voice heavy with weariness as he let out a deep sigh, his tears no longer staining the ground below us.


    With my mind racing, I opened my mouth to speak, my words heavy with the weight of my realization, "So, those options...".


    However, the Vige Chief quickly interjected, his voice filled with earnestness. "The options were not solely my suggestions. While I may have considered them during the time I left you at Mrs Shani''s hut, I understood that burdening you with such a heavy responsibility at such a young age would only bring more harm than good to both you and the vige."


    "Yet, the choices were also thought upon and carefully selected by the Caretakers and reached through a collective agreement. As the weight they bear on their shoulders is also the weight I bear on mine, it would be hypocritical of me to oppose their decision now. However, to our surprise, you have gone beyond our expectations, envisioning a future that surpasses our fear of the Vylkr vines -a future that we can strive to achieve in the years toe once all the necessary conditions are met."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Vige Chief''s weary expression softened into a small, appreciative smile. "The choices were ultimately yours, and as always, you have exceeded even our highest hopes."


    However, as the Vige Chief''s words carried on, a realization struck me like a bolt of lightning -I was worried about bing a breeder for the wrong reasons. And just thinking about what would have happened...


    Was enough to prevent my brain from thinking any further!


    "I had intended to wait a while longer before revealing this to you," the Vige Chief continued, a hint of respect in his voice, "but considering your insatiable curiosity and the various feats that you have always managed to pull off, it wouldn''t surprise me if you had already uncovered it before I was prepared to..."


    "Chief," I uttered, my lightning surging forth from my arms. At that moment, I realised how effortlessly the Vylkr energy fused with the strange energy coursing through my body, with a newfound harmony between the two.


    But before I could fully grasp the implications, the Vige Chief shook his head and began to speak. "Orion... I know--".


    My attention, however, veered away from his words as my hand clenched into a fist, hurtling toward his face. The crackle of lightning filled the air, and his eyes widened in surprise as my fist hurtled toward his mouth.


    My fist collided with his mouth, sending a resounding "BAMMM!" that reverberated through the atmosphere.

 Chapter 218 Unexpected Growth

    With each fierce blow connecting with the Vige Chief''s mouth, he staggered further backwards, his bnce disrupted by the sudden attack.


    But Orion was far from finished. Charging his other arm with lightning, he unleashed another devastating punch, this time aiming for the Chief''s nose. The impact was fierce, shattering his nose, and sending shockwaves of pain and confusion through the Vige Chief''s body.


    "BAM!" "BAMM!!" BAMMM!!!"


    Again and again, his fists enveloped in torrents of electrifying energy, he advanced towards the staggering Vige Chief. Each punch carried a tremendous force, fuelled by his burning rage.


    Finally, the Vige Chief sumbed to the relentless assault, losing his bnce and crashing backwards, with his back facing the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Orion swiftly moved to pin him down, ensuring he could not escape the onught. "BAMM!" "BAMMM!" Without hesitation, he continued his relentless barrage of lightning-coated punches, eachnding with a deafening boom that resonated outward, mirroring the barrage of emotions raging within Orion himself.


    After a few seconds, during which Orion unleashed a torrent of lightning-fast punches, the resounding rain of blows abruptly fell silent as the Vige Chief swiftly intercepted Orion''s attack, catching his punches with his right hand. "I know, I deserve this..." the Vige Chief admitted, his grip tightening around Orion''s left arm.


    However, before he could say another word, Orion interjected with a swift strike from his other hand, delivering a powerful blow to the Chief''s face. "You deserve more!" Orion eximed, his voiceced with frustration.


    "BAMM!" "BAMMM!"


    The relentless punches continued for another five seconds until the Vige Chief summoned his strength and swiftly turned around, overpowering Orion and pinning him to the ground. Holding his blood-stained nose, he struggled to recover as he morphed into his giant Green Horned Owl form and took flight into the sky.


    However, Orion was not deterred. He immediately rose from the ground, his eyes fixed on the retreating giant owl. Just as he was tempted to give chase, the owl abruptly changed direction, executing a nimble sideways turn. In a split second, it snatched Orion within its powerful talons, preventing him from moving any further. With a powerful thrust, the owl ascended higher and higher, seemingly aiming for the clouds.


    Witnessing this, Orion released his constraints on the Vylkr energy coursing through his body. But to his surprise, the Vylkr energy calmly intertwined with the strange energy within him once more, allowing him to think about what would happen if he deactivated his gift and stopped using the strange energy. Meanwhile, he let the Vylkr energy run as rampant as it wished.


    However, he had no time to think about the consequences of this option as he swiftly put it into action.


    The crackling lightning subsided, retracting back into his arms, but an unexpected phenomenon unfolded. From every pore of his skin, from head to toe, wisps of inky ck strands emerged, floating outward from his body, mirroring the same urrence he had witnessed in Fiona and Warrior Jean.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not only did Orion notice the ckish strands, but the Vige Chief also abruptly halted mid-flight, veering his wings sideways in the opposite direction. His owl-like eyes fixated on his talons, widening with astonishment as theynded upon Orion''s body.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who instantly felt his body being filled with more strength, quickly activated his gift once again in his transformed state. With a surge of immense power, lightning erupted from his arms, causing the Vige Chief''s talons to flinch involuntarily, thus releasing Orion from the owl''s grasp and sending him hurtling towards the ground.


    In a reflexive move, Orion crossed his arms over his face, bracing himself for impact. However, the expected collision never urred.


    Instead, Orion witnessed his flickering lightning, which had extended like countless tendrils through the air, converge beneath him. The lightning coalesced into two enormous bluish constructs resembling hands, seemingly folded in a protective stance, shielding him from harm.


    Wide-eyed, Orion marvelled at this extraordinary development. However, with the imminent ground still approaching, a swift thought shed in his mind. Immediately, he extended his arms toward the earth and watched in surprise as the giant bluish lightning constructs mimicked his movements.


    Within moments, a resounding "BOOOMM!!" shook the ground as the surface crumbled and various rock shards scattered, leaving behind an imprint of a colossal palm embedded into the hard soil.


    Harnessing the momentum of the devastation he caused, Orion executed a smooth mid-air somersault. Using the two immense lightning constructs as propellers, he soared upward, his feet leading the way with another thunderous "Boooom!" reverberating through the air.


    Instantly, Orion soon arrived a short distance away from the dazed Vige Chief, still pping his wings in disbelief at the sight of the wisps of ck strands surrounding Orion''s body. With a resounding shout, "COME HERE!" Orion''s gargantuan lightning constructstched onto the Vige Chief''s body, causing him to recoil from the electrifying shock that coursed through him.


    "SCREEEECCCH!" The giant owl let out a sharp, ear-piercing scream. Temporarily disoriented and robbed of his ability to fly, the Vige Chief plummeted towards the ground before immediately regaining his senses with a forceful gust of wind as he pped his wings together. He broke free from Orion''s lightning constructs as though they were fragile ss. Utilizing his immense sharp talons, he wed himself away from the grasp of the lightning.


    As there was nothing left for him to cling to, Orion plummeted towards the ground once more. His back facing the pit below, he observed the Vige Chief struggling to stabilize himself in mid-air, still reeling from the electrical damage inflicted by his gift. With ckish wisps still flowing out from every inch of his body, Orion activated his gift once again, turning around mid-air to face the looming pit below.


    Stretching his hands wide open, he watched as his lightning gathered to form the same gigantic constructs that stretched wide, with all five fingers open, as he brought them crashing down upon the pit''s surface. "BAAAM! BOOOMM!" The thunderous impact sent a flurry of dust and ash billowing into the air, shrouding Orion''s surroundings in a dense smoke screen.

 Chapter 219 A Piece Of Advice

    Still reeling from the impact, Orion executed another rough mid-air somersault, deftly evading the ashen cloud as hended harshly on the infertile ground.


    Rolling forward on the solid terrain, Orion continued until he had escaped beyond the reach of the obscuring haze. Then, his momentum came to an abrupt halt as his gift deactivated instantaneously, apanied by the dissipation of the ckish wisps that had materialized from his use of Vylkr energy alone.


    Soon after, a colossal shadow was cast over his line of sight, and Orion instantly recognized to whom it belonged. Observing the colossal Green Horned Owl morph back into the form of the Vige Chief, he braced himself for what was toe. Without wasting a single moment, the Chief thrust his fist forward, connecting with Orion''s face. The impact caused him to blink into darkness and sumb to unconsciousness.


    ¡­....¡­


    The moment I regained consciousness, the memory of the Vige Chief''s fierce punch to my face flooded my mind, jolting me back into reality. The pain surged through my body, and a wave of agony and frustration seized me.


    Every detail of the intense encounter swiftly mmed into my head without warning. "Arrgghhh!" I yelled my only outlet for the searing pain, feeling it gradually ebb away as a firm grip tightened around my waist.


    The rush of wind brushing against my ears soon grew distinct, apanied by a piercing screech that strained my senses. Struggling to focus my eyes, I gazed upwards and to the sides, gradually discerning the Vige Chief''s talons firmly sped around my waist, along with the disconcerting realization that we were descending towards the ground.


    Gently setting me down on the soil infested with Vylkr vines, the Vige Chief proceeded to tear through the entangled one-star Vylkr vines surrounding us, using his wings to slice through the tougher two-star Vylkr vines. And within a minute, all that remained were scattered, lifeless tendrils of Vylkr vines. Finally, I was able to sit upright and regain myposure.


    As the winds whipped around me, the Vige Chief''s gigantic Green Horned Owl form transformed back into his human shape. He looked at me intently and posed a perplexing question, "How did you do it?" Initially bewildered, I didn''t understand what he was referring to until he rified, "How are you able to harness Vylkr energy in such a way when you haven''t even reached your full potential?" It was then that I understood his question.


    To be honest, I was at a loss for words as I realized that I didn''t have a clear answer. The unexpected harmony I had experienced between the strange energy and the Vylkr energy had caught me off guard.


    At that moment, I hadn''t dwelled too much on the strange harmony, but now, with the opportunity to reflect, I allowed the Vylkr energy to surge through my body once again. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Immediately, I felt my muscles tense and twitch, yet the movement appeared less violent than I had grown ustomed to, inviting a sense of familiarity.


    "If you value your life and your body, it is important that you refrain from solely using the Vylkr energy. Such a form can only be harnessed and essed as desired when you have reached your full potential. However, in your current state, the Vylkr energy will wreak havoc throughout your body, as it remains underdeveloped and ill-prepared to handle its might," he cautioned, shaking his head, with weariness and resignation colouring his voice.


    "As I''ve mentioned before, Orion, the constant surprises you constantly disy are enough for me to understand what kind of warrior you would grow into," he added. Although his words reached me loud and clear, a wave of difort washed over me as my muscles and joints began to gnaw and pinch, aching sensations radiating through my upper body, making me regret my decision to rely solely on the Vylkr energy in the first ce.


    "Nevertheless, it appears that you have made further discoveries about the capabilities of your gift, and that is certainly a positive development," he nodded with an approving smile.


    "Now, let us return to the farm for you to recover, as it would be impossible to make our way back to the vige in our current condition," he stated before transforming once again into his Green Horned Owl form. With great care, he scooped me up in his powerful talons, and though I was hesitant, I positioned myself asfortably as I could. As he ascended high into the sky, his colossal wings beating powerfully, we soared through the sky, our destination set for the farm.


    After a few minutes of soaring through the sky, we descended towards the farm. Instead ofnding near Mrs Shani''s hut or the bustling area where Aunt Greta and the other women resided, the Vige Chief guided me deeper into the farm, following a path that led towards a towering tree.


    It was the same tree I had glimpsed during our previous aerial journey, its grandeur now even more recognizable. With silent wings, we traversed the farm undetected, save for the colossal shadow cast beneath us. Finally, we reached the magnificent tree, whose height seemed to rival that of the entire forest. The Vige Chief gently ced me on the ground, and with a seamless transformation, he returned to his human form once again.


    Looking around, I marvelled at the serene beauty of the surroundings. The area was adorned with lush green grass, while tworge huts stood proudly in the distance. On the other end, a small roundke glistened, its tranquil waters reflecting the vibrant hues of the surrounding vegetation. Towering trees and thick foliage enveloped the entire scene, creating an enchanting atmosphere.


    However, my gaze was irresistibly drawn to the main attraction -a colossal tree that stood remarkably tall, easily surpassing a hundred meters in height. As I nced further, I noticed the farm''s massive wooden fences at a distance away from the towering tree itself, making it clear to me just how imposing and substantial the protective barriers around the farm were.


    Meanwhile, the towering trees that surrounded the area, reaching nearly a hundred meters in height, emphasized the seclusion and hidden nature of this remote location nestled deep within the farm.

 Chapter 220 At The End Of The Farm

    Suddenly, a radiant glow captured my attention. My eyes widened as I witnessed the appearance of a stunning, tall, slender tree nymph. Her upper body shimmered with a bright green hue, along with her long flowing hair, while her lower half exuded a gorgeous golden glow.


    She wore a short, beautiful mini dress woven from thin deep green vines, which revealed captivating glimpses of her figure. It seemed as if the dress barely covered her, with several eye-sized hole gaps allowing me to catch glimpses of her nipples and flower peeking provocatively through the gaps of thread-like vines fabric.


    With elegance, she emerged from her tree and approached the Vige Chief, with her modest golden buttocks also pressing and peeking out of the various eye-sized hole of her dress.


    "Vige Chief Brane, I wasn''t expecting your visit today..." the tree nymph said before her eyes widened in disbelief. "Oh my, how did you sustain those injuries?"


    ''Brane,'' I silently repeated to myself, finally learning the Vige Chief''s name. Looking at the tree nymph, I observed the interaction between her and the Vige Chief. The tree nymph halted in front of him, extending her hands toward his face as if she intended to adjust something. However, the Vige Chief instinctively flinched and averted his head, causing her to retract her hand abruptly.


    During their sudden movements, at that moment, the tree nymph''s gaze met mine, and her eyes widened as she took in my presence. Without hesitation, she left the Vige Chief''s side and approached me. Once she reached my location, she squatted down and reached out her slender, verdant hand towards my swollen lips, gently touching them.


    Then, she turned her head to nce at the Vige Chief, her narrowed eyes filled with suspicion. She alternated her gaze between me and the Vige Chief, who now weariedly shook his head, his posture slumping low as he let out several tired repeated sighs.


    The nymph furrowed her brow, her expression disying concern and consternation. "Don''t tell me that you two fought?" she uttered, her voice tinged with a frown as she turned her attention back to me. Her fingers gently traced over any injuries that I might have sustained from the rough impact withnding and rolling on the ground.


    "It was an ident," the Vige Chief finally spoke, his voice carrying a hint of guilt. "I revealed to the boy the harsh reality of how we''ve been managing our numbers, and understandably, he became angry. However, it seems he has calmed down now. But, since we can''t return to the vige or seek treatment from the vige healer looking like this without raising suspicions, we came here to get healed so that we can return without causing any trouble." His gaze locked with mine as he finished his exnation.


    Yet, despite his words, my gaze involuntarily shifted away from his, my eyes drifting elsewhere. Letting out a silent sigh, I realized that I might have overreacted given the circumstances. After all, he and the others bore the weight of leadership in the Vige and were burdened with difficult decisions that they had to make.


    And besides, I couldn''t entirely me them, as back on Earth, there were also leaders who resorted to questionable actions behind the scenes to maintain societal order.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And for one, though I felt abination of sympathy and apprehension at what I had just witnessed, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of relief that they possessed the courage to take action. The mere thought of what could have happened if they had sumbed to despair and resigned themselves to their fate, resulting in the destruction of this Vige, or worse, imagining myself as one of those children being sacrificed to the merciless grasp of the Vylkr vines, sent shivers down my spine.


    It made me question whether my transmigration into this world would have been sessful at all.


    In short, I was feeling a bit conflicted about the whole situation.


    Suddenly, the tree nymph''s eyes widened in surprise, a glimmer ofprehension shining in her gaze. "Ah," she eximed, nodding her head in understanding. "I see." Her gaze lingered on me for a moment, assessing my state, before she turned her attention to the Vige Chief. Curiosity dripped from her voice as she asked, "Chief, don''t tell me you had a reason for revealing the truth to him. Considering all of you, it seems unwise to show something like that to a young man like this."


    The tree nymph, no longer squatting, knelt on the lush grass and motioned for me to lie down, a gentle smile ying on her lips. Without a word, I nodded in understanding and carefully positioned myself on the ground, my back resting against the smooth softness of the grass.


    "There is a reason..." the Vige Chief began, settling himself on the ground as he noticed me lying down. With a deep breath, he proceeded to divulge every detail of what had happened, from the unexpected pregnancies of women past their fertile years to the desperate measures I had suggested to preserve the vige''s numbers.


    As the Vige Chief spoke, the tree nymph''s demeanour grew increasingly serious. She listened attentively while extending her right palm, gently guiding it from my head to my toes. Initially perplexed by her actions, I soon realized their purpose as I turned to the side and caught a glimpse of several thin vines emerging from the earth beneath the grass. These vines adhered to my body, slithering and intertwining as they ascended.


    Within moments, an abundance of these vines, ranging from thin tendrils to more substantial ones, sprouted from the soil, enveloping my entire form, leaving only my eyes, nose, and mouth exposed. The centre of my face remained uncovered, serving as the only visible part amidst the leafy embrace.


    After a while, I noticed how her hands emanated a rich, radiant yellowish glow as she moved them across my body, from head to toe. The radiance intensified as her touch reached my forehead, and before I could fullyprehend what was happening, the vines that encircled me also began to emit a deep, captivating yellow glow. Shielding my eyes from the blinding light, I closed them momentarily, ensuring that I wouldn''t be overwhelmed by it.

 Chapter 221 The Tree Nymphs Overseer

    After a few minutes, the voice of the tree nymph broke the silence, assuring, "It''s okay, you can open your eyes now and stand up."


    As I cautiously opened my eyes, I beheld the sight of her havingpleted whatever she had set out to do. Steadily rising to my feet, I watched as the vines retracted back into the earth. A deep soothing sense of calmness soon enveloped my entire body, apanied by the disappearance of the scratches that had previously marked my arms and legs, making it clear to me what had transpired.


    As such, I acknowledged the kneeling tree nymph before me, offering a grateful nod and expressing my gratitude by saying, "Thank you."


    She shook her head and responded with a hint of weariness, "No problem. Besides, with the n you''ve devised, many burdens weighing on my shoulders will also be lifted." A smile yed across her face as she rose to her feet and made her way towards the seated Vige Chief. "Your turn, Chief."


    "It''s merely a minor scratch," the Vige Chief reassured us, his voice filled with resilience. "I just need to soak in the pool, and I''m confident I''ll be alright."


    "Hmph!" The Tree nymph scoffed, lowering herself to the ground beside the Vige Chief. With a motioning gesture, she beckoned him to lie down on his back, firmly stating, "You should know by now that I don''t do half-measures. It''s either aplete healing or my abilities won''t work."


    Resigned, the Vige Chief nodded and reclined on the ground, preparing to undergo the same treatment I had just experienced. As the tree nymph worked her healing magic on him, a frown creased my brow as her earlier words resonated in my mind. Unable to hold myself back, I blurted out, "What did you mean by ''burdens weighing on your shoulders''?"


    She snapped her head towards me and directed her gaze at the two massive huts in the distance, wearing a warm yet weary smile, "Since the Vige Chief has already revealed everything to you, why don''t you go there and see for yourself?" As she finished speaking, the Vige Chief let out another audible sigh, for the umpteenth time, clearly worn out, and closed his eyes, allowing the healing process to continue.


    With a sense of apprehension weighing on my heart, I turned my attention to the two huts for a moment before mustering the courage to approach them. Each step felt heavier than thest as I made my way closer, unaffected even when the tree nymph cautioned me, "The ones on the left are asleep, so please don''t disturb them."


    I pressed on until I stood in front of the wooden door of the first hut, the one on the right, and gently pushed it open. The door let out a creak, revealing a sight that widened my eyes in shock -a room filled with several newborn babies nestled upon beds made of the same vibrant green vines that had once enveloped me.


    As I entered the hut, my eyes were immediately drawn to the sight of countless green vines clinging to the walls, adorned with lush leaves, creating a mesmerizing indoor garden that defied conventional expectations. Surprisingly, the floor remained untouched, covered by the same grassy scenery as the outside. With cautious steps, I ventured further into the hut, my gaze fixated on each peacefully sleeping infant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fortunately for me, the serene andforting encounter I had with the vines just moments ago prevented my mind from spiralling into apletely different train of thought at this very moment.


    With my eyes scanning the room filled with baby boys and girls, I reached the far end before I knew it.


    Counting over sixty, or perhaps even fifty babies, my heart swelled with concern as I silently retraced my steps back to the doorway. However, before leaving, I couldn''t resist taking onest nce at the children. Suddenly, the tree nymph''s voice resonated near my ears, startling me and causing a brief jolt of dread. After regaining myposure, I turned to see her standing there.


    "Don''t worry," she reassured me, "they are as healthy as they appear."


    "Come on," she continued, turning around and gesturing for me to follow, her fingers guiding the way through the air. "Before you leave, you need to cleanse your body to ensure theplete healing process. Although it''s not something I typically offer, considering you came with the Vige Chief and the circumstances he exined, I''ll make an exception and allow you to swim in my pool just this once."


    Casting onest nce at the closed door, I gently shut it and then proceeded to follow the tree nymph. However, instead of responding directly to her, I couldn''t help but ask, "Now that it''s clear we won''t be using the babies as a distraction anymore, what will happen to them?"


    In a sudden motion, the tree nymph turned her head towards me and responded, "I don''t know." Before fully facing me, she continued, "As the current oldest Tree nymph on the farm, my role is to assist the warriors in protecting the farm and oversee certain aspects of its operations."


    Her gaze shifted towards the huts, and she added, "Taking care of the little ones until they''re carried away, to the other side of the river, is just one of the tasks I assist the vige with. It benefits all of us, and I can handle it without any issues." She then refocused her attention on me and asked, "But since you''ve posed that question, I assume you already have an idea of what to do with them, right?".


    Nodding in agreement, I proceeded to exin how the growth of each child would be advantageous in fostering the development of the new settlement. Instead of diminishing our numbers, allowing them to grow and dividing ourselves once our numbers reached a certain limit would prove more beneficial.


    "Then again," I suggested, "we can simply reunite them with their parents."

 Chapter 222 The Oldest Tree Nymph, Anara

    "We can''t," the Vige Chief''s voice resonated loudly from a distance as I watched him emerge from the pool of thick liquid that resembled water, flowing down his skin as he stepped out. "Unless you possess the gift to turn back time and present your n to us several months or years ago, returning the children to their families now would be catastrophic, especially after they were dered dead."


    Internally acknowledging the Vige Chief''s words, I opened my mouth to speak, but before any words could escape, the tree nymph beside me abruptly raised her hand, signalling me to stop. Her narrowed eyes darted between the Vige Chief and me, as if contemting her options. Eventually, she settled her gaze on the Vige Chief and uttered, "Chief, I believe you can make your way back to the vige on your own. Once the young one has calmed down and is ready to return, I will ensure his safe journey back."


    My eyes averted as I noticed that the Vige Chief stood naked, granting him much-needed privacy. However, I listened intently as he responded, "Very well. I will leave him in your care then."


    With that, I turned my head to witness him adjusting his tulga just in time for him to morph into his giant Green Horned Owl form. With a powerful beat of his wings, he took off, soaring into the wind, and vanishing in the direction of the vige.


    As the Vige Chief disappeared from my line of sight, I let out an exasperated sigh and refocused my attention on the tree nymph.


    "You see, the Vige Chief and the others did what was necessary to protect the vige," the tree nymph remarked.


    "I know," I replied, nodding in agreement.


    The tree nymph pressed on, her voice filled with concern, "As a warrior, you will eventually be part of a team or a group. And, I sincerely hope that you never find yourself in a situation where you have to make the same difficult decision as the Vige Chief and the others -to sacrifice the life of one for the sake of many."


    As she continued to speak, seemingly doubting if I had truly calmed down, I quickly interjected, "I understand their actions and the reasons behind them." I exhaled deeply, stretching my body and arms. "It''s just that being confronted with all those revtions and bombarded with that information so suddenly, it was only natural for me to react the way I did," I admitted, sighing.


    Furthermore, considering the n that I have devised, it means I will be responsible for the welfare of the vige, even if it''s on a smaller scale.


    This also means that I will inevitably encounter challenging situations where I will have to make decisions that could greatly impact the lives of others, whether they approve or not.


    Even if it is a tall order for someone like me, adapting will be the only option I have if I want to continue enjoying the benefits of this world. But hopefully, I won''t have to make a decision like that too soon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Upon hearing my words, the tree nymph''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "So, where were we?" she eximed, her enthusiasm infectious. "Oh, that''s right! You still need to immerse yourself in my pool to finalize the healing process."


    Nodding my head in understanding, I made my way toward the small shimmeringke, setting aside my tulga nearby. As I dipped my foot into the liquid, a sudden wave of coldness rushed through my body, causing me to jerk back instinctively. ncing at the tree nymph, who wore an amused smile, I couldn''t help but ask with apprehension, "What''s in thiske?" Considering the unusual texture and the unexpected sensation, I couldn''t help but wonder if something had been added to theke or if it was something entirely different from water.


    "Thiske contains a unique substance that has been umted over millennia from the flowers of myself and the previous overseers, who were the oldest tree nymphs of their time," she exined, her expression alternating between seriousness and amusement. Once she was done speaking, my eyes widened in realization, and I couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    If what she said was true, then I was about to bathe in the vagina juices extracted from the flowers of several tree nymphs. However, before I proceeded to immerse myself in it, I feltpelled to ask, "By the way, you still haven''t told me your name."


    The tree nymph knelt down beside theke, her gaze focused on me as she spoke. "Child, my name is Anara," she introduced herself, then asked, "And what''s yours? I believe the Vige Chief may have forgotten to introduce us to each other?"


    Despite being addressed as a child, my mind was no longer burdened by the intrusive thoughts from hours ago, allowing me to appreciate the stunning sight of Anara''s nipples protruding through her-like dress. "My name is Orion," I responded, feeling a surge of blood rushing through my body, causing my once-limp penis to quickly be erect.


    "Alright, Orion," she said jovially, "just go ahead and take a dive, that is, of course, unless you don''t want to fall sick a few dayster," with her hand reaching towards my hair to ruffle it up before she retracted it.


    "Alright," I responded. Before I thought silently. ''If immersing myself in some ancestral pussy juice can calm down my mind and bring me some rest, why not give it a try?''


    With that thought in mind, I gently dipped my foot into the thick liquid, enduring the biting cold that caused my teeth to chatter. Emboldened, I submerged my other foot, preparing myself for the impending icy shiver that would shoot up my spine, and without hesitation, I fully submerged myself in the depths of theke.


    After I had quickly dived in, I swiftly realized that I had underestimated its viscosity. The dense liquid clung to my skin, making it difficult to breathe. But, surprisingly, despite theck of air, I felt my body filled and nourished, as if there was no deficiency.

 Chapter 223 Ancestral Essence

    And strangely, instead of floating to the surface as one would expect, I found myself sinking towards the bottom of theke, thereby defying logic.


    And added to the fact that I had no experience in swimming, a crucial piece of information which I may have temporarily forgotten due to my current circumstances, made it difficult for me to swim back to the surface.


    Fortunately, a beacon of bright yellowish light prated through the dense liquid, guiding my gaze upwards. And before I knew it, several vines emerged from beneath theke''s floor and entwined around my body, effortlessly lifting me towards the surface.


    As soon as I resurfaced, I clung to thend, pressing my palms firmly against its surface to keep myself afloat. Despite the absence of any perceived need for air, as theke had provided me with an ample supply of one, as if I had never been deprived of it, I exhaled loudly, relieved to be back on solid ground.


    "Don''t worry, It''s amon experience during the first time," Anara reassured me, her voice breaking the silence. I turned my head to face her, charmed by her ever-amused expression.


    My attention then shifted downwards, drawn to her slender, exquisite legs that were now fully revealed as she squatted down. At that moment, all nonsensical thoughts dissipated from my mind, allowing me to focus on what truly mattered.


    But, suddenly, a peculiar sensation washed over me, as if the water has transformed from a chilling cold to a soothing warmth, caressing my body and alleviating any traces of frostbite. Choosing to let go once more, I observed with surprise that I could now float effortlessly in the dense water.


    Anara, observing my actions, asked, "How do you feel now?".


    I responded, "It''s refreshing," feeling an enjoyable sensation coursing through my body.


    As my gaze remained fixed on her, I watched her dip her feet into the liquid before settling on the soft grass at the edge of theke. "Well, I can''t keep you here for too long, or the Vige Chief might suspect that I didn''t fulfil my promise of returning you to the vige before the end of the day."


    Seeing the seriousness etched on her face, I grasped the earnestness behind her words. Nevertheless, I couldn''t deny that my current state of mind urged me to stay here a little longer, postponing whatever awaited me beyond the serene confines of this ce.


    Observing Anara as she leisurely yed with her legs in the water, patiently waiting for me to conclude my time in theke, a sudden thought ignited within me,pelling me to propel myself towards her with a gentlebination of arm and leg strokes. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reaching her position, Anara tilted her head, meeting my gaze, and asked, "Are you done?" Shaking my head, I replied, "No, I''m simply curious about how you guys managed to fill thiske with just your flowers," feigning a touch of interest in my voice, even though a genuine spark of curiosity still lingered within me.


    Anara provocatively parted her legs in front of me, and my eyes were drawn to the sight of her mini dress tightening around her slender, perky thighs as they peeked through the dress''s openings. I watched with genuine interest as she delicately touched her flower, her gaze never leaving mine.


    In response to my question, she began to exin, her voiceced with a hint of wisdom.


    "Well," she said, "In order to ensure that thiske remains filled for the benefit of the farm and doesn''t run dry, we Tree nymphs have to focus on maintaining a steady release of our essence. And, as the current oldest Tree nymph, it''s my responsibility to make sure my flower releases several times a week to keep theke replenished."


    Realizing that she had to contribute to thiske''s maintenance several times a week, to keep it at a specific level, I didn''t dwell on asking her why only the oldest tree nymph was responsible for such a task. Instead, as my curiosity heightened I couldn''t help but ask, "Can you show me how you release it from your flower?" now that I had the chance to.


    Anara shook her head, an amused smile ying on her lips, "When the Vige Chief mentioned your insatiable curiosity, I thought he might be exaggerating," she sighed wearily. cing her hand in the eye-sized holes near her buttocks, she dragged it up, and unsurprisingly, her dress came alive, unravelling thread by thread from her inner thighs until she could freely widen her legs.


    The dress stopped just above her flower, exposing her lower stomach. "But since you''ve made such a tremendous contribution to the vige with your idea, I suppose I can satisfy your curiosity this one time," she said, extending her hand toward me and beckoning me toe closer with her finger. "Come closer, so you can have a better look. I won''t be repeating this, though."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I immediately positioned myself at the gap between Anara''s open legs, near her knees, and eagerly watched as she cautioned, "It may take a little time for the release to ur, so please be patient, okay?"


    I nodded with understanding, "Don''t worry," assuring Anara, "I''m ready to witness the full process of how you fill up theke." Anara''s smile widened as she nced down at her flower, her eyes filled with amusement and confidence. She extended her right hand toward her flower, delicately pinching it between her thumb and index finger.


    With gentle movements, she began to move her fingers upward, as if she were gently straightening the petals.


    Suddenly, her left hand joined the movement, reaching forward to hold the tip of her flower. My expectations grew, as Anara''s right hand, with its nimble fingers, glided sensually against the back of her flower. Each movement seemed smooth as if she were coaxing something precious from within it.

 Chapter 224 Ancestral Essence (2)(R18)

    As she closed her eyes and trembled slightly, I could discern the electrifying sensations coursing through her body. It was a sight I had noticed before with Dariya, and it only heightened my expectations. And as Anara''s fingers increased the intensity of their touch, I couldn''t help but feel captivated by the scene as she bit her lips firmly and continued to stroke the back of her flower gently.


    Suddenly, feeling a surge of arousal coursing through my own veins, my hands instinctively gravitated towards my throbbing penis. I couldn''t resist the temptation any longer; my fingers wrapped around it, and I began to stroke, mirroring the rhythm and intensity of Anara''s movements, while I was still submerged in theke.


    Anara soon retracted her hand from her flower and ced it behind her on the soil, using it as leverage to raise her waist slightly off the ground, her flower still directed towards theke. With her fingers, she rubbed and pinched the back of her flower, incorporating a gentle back-and-forth rocking motion as if her waist was sitting on a swing.


    Truthfully, from my vantage point below, the sight alone of Anara pleasuring and getting herself off, stretched my desires to a certain limit. And, as I began to indulge in some vivid and intense sensory imageries, my imagination ran wild, prompting me to increase the intensity of my strokes on my erect penis without hesitation.


    Nheless, what made these all the more enticing was that Anara was surely oblivious to the explicit nature of her actions. She continued to stimte her flower, rocking her waist back and forth,pletely absorbed in the moment of release so that she can showcase to me ''how she fills up theke with her ancestral juices.


    After several minutes of waiting and enjoying the sensual scene, I finally witnessed a thick liquid substance emerging from Anara''s golden-coloured fleshy floral vagina. It flowed steadily, teasingly, as if reluctant to leave its source.


    But then, within seconds, it flowed out, dripping into theke with a force that exceeded what I had witnessed with Dariya.


    With pleasure painted all over her face, and her vibrating body, Anara''s expression transformed, as she uttered a sultry, "Ahhh~~," indicating the heightened delight she experienced as her cum sprayed out, resembling a beautiful waterfall pouring into theke.


    After her intense release into theke, Anara opened her eyes and returned to her usual seated position. "Haaa....." She breathed out tiredly, gazing down at theke and observing the meagre amount of liquid she had produced. A hint of disappointment crossed her face as she remarked, "I knew I wouldn''t release much, given my exhaustion, but this is too little." She sighed and began to close her legs.


    Sensing her intention, I quickly withdrew my hands from my throbbing member and firmly grasped both of her knees, preventing her from closing them.


    "What are you doing?" Anara questioned, her eyebrow raised in surprise as she scrutinized my unexpected behaviour. "Don''t tell me you aren''t satisfied?"


    Expecting her reproach, I quickly interjected, "Actually, I think I might be able to help you increase the volume of your release."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyebrows shot up even higher, scepticism evident in her expression. "Are you sure?" she asked, a hint of doubt lingering in her voice.


    I nodded my hand enthusiastically, "Absolutely."


    But instead, she let out a long, deep exhale, her fingers reached out towards me, causing her saucy bare buttocks to shift slightly. She ran her hand through my hair and spoke, "Don''t worry about it. Although I find it surprising that you''re concerned enough to offer your assistance..." She quickly retracted her hand, shaking her head with a weary sigh. "...unfortunately, this is something only I can do. Now start preparing as I have to take you back to the vige."


    Observing her legs retracting from theke and watching her rise to her feet, adjusting her dress to cover back her buttocks and inner thighs, I couldn''t help but also feign my response, "It''s a shame. I thought I could assist you in releasing your essence, just as I had helped Dariya with hers. But it seems yours is different, so my approach wouldn''t work."


    Suddenly, she halted her steps and pivoted to face me, her eyes narrowing as she locked her gaze onto mine. "Dariya let you touch her flower?" she asked, a frown etching across her face as she scrutinized me suspiciously.


    Feigning a look of surprise, I acted as though my words had slipped out unintentionally, quickly sping my hand over my mouth. Anara''s gaze intensified as she continued to approach, eventually reaching the edge of theke. She then squatted down, granting me another glimpse of her slender, seductive legs.


    Extending her hand toward me, she gently grasped my chin with a sceptical expression. "Child, tell me, did Dariya give you permission to touch her flower?"


    No longer concealing my expression, I met her gaze with sincerity. "Yes, I asked for her permission, and though she was hesitant at first, she eventually agreed, and it turned out well," I exined. Knowing that Tree nymphs were more acquainted with each other than us vigers, I didn''t have to specte on how Anara knew about Dariya, especially considering her title.


    Anara withdrew her hand abruptly, her eyes widening with surprise. She scrutinized me intently, her curiosity evident. "How did you and Dariya cross paths?" she asked. "She oversees the eastern side of the forest and rarely associates with even other tree nymphs due to her perceivedck of attractiveness. So, for her to allow you to touch her flower, something must have transpired between you two, right?".


    I nodded in response before carefully selecting some of the events that had transpired between Dariya and me, ensuring to keep our most intense and personal moments concealed. In short, I chose one particr event and borated on it to the fullest extent.


    Once I finished recounting the story, Anara''s expression became even more inquisitive than before. She squatted down in front of me, pulling up her dress as she had done previously. I watched as the vines sprang to life, allowing her legs to move freely.

 Chapter 225 Ancestral Essence (3)(R18)

    She then opened her legs in front of me and said, "Alright then." She gently pinched her folded flower and traced its edge upward, continuing, "I will allow you to touch my flower and see how well you can increase the volume of my release." Withdrawing her hands, she ced them on the ground behind her, reclining her body slightly, fully exposing her golden-coloured legs and private part to me.


    "But be careful," she added suddenly, her voiceced with caution, "the sensitivity of Tree nymphs can vary, so you''ll have to be even more gentle with my flower."


    I nodded, my face reflecting a serious and understanding demeanour as I positioned myself beneath her legs on solid ground. Gazing up at her flower, adorned in its glistening golden hue, its fleshy hole mirroring the same captivating colour, I acted without further ado.


    Raising both of my hands, I pinched the edge of her flower upward with one hand while using the other to gently guide it downward. ncing upward, I met her scrunched-up face, her frown fueling a strange sense of satisfaction within me. With my fingertips grazing the lower end of the back of her flower, where it had enticingly protruded from, I couldn''t deny the feels that ran through my fingers.


    Anara attempted to utter a word, "Take it e..." but my hand swiftly elerated, eliciting a moan from her lips, "Ahh~~," as she gradually lowered her back onto the ground, supported by her elbows. With her eyes no longer fixed on my every move, I leaned forward, bringing my head closer, and teasingly nibbled on the tender tip of her flower with my lips.


    Despite the temptation to use my newly developed tongue skills, I knew it would be in vain since her sensitivityy solely in the depths of her flower. With that in mind, I gently cupped both sides of her tender blossom in the palms of my hands. Leaning in closer, I positioned my head over her flower, ensuring that my tongue could reach the sensitive backside before tackling deeper to explore its lower end.


    And as my saliva mingled with my touch, a surge of amplified pleasure rushed through her, causing her body to shiver and tremble, vibrating with pleasure, "Haaaa~~~" she uttered. It was obvious that thebination of my gentle caress and saliva had intensified her experience in ways she couldn''t resist.


    Regardless, as my wet tongue slithered seductively around the depths of the flower, I couldn''t resist the urge to gently insert two of my thumbs at the tapered end of the fleshy flowery pussy, carefully widening its lips, sensing that she was on the brink of cumming.


    And just as I had predicted, the moment her hands could no longer support her body, her body softly mmed back onto the ground, leaving her two folded legs still in the same position. They immediately mped down on my face as I felt her fleshy golden flower hole begin to spasm and twitch involuntarily, indicating what was about to happen.


    Nevertheless, although I could feel that Anara''s tightly sped legs around my head had loosened slightly, I didn''t entertain the thought of letting go or releasing her slender thighs from my head, especially as her essence started to trickle down onto my lips and eventually flowed into theke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because, I mean, if Dariya, who was presumed to be younger than Anara, could calm the Vylkr energy in my body with her essence -a thought that had been swirling in my mind ever since the Vige Chief brought me back to the farm, as it was the only peculiar thing I had experienced before today -then the mere uncertainty of the wonders Anara''s juices, with her unique qualities as the oldest tree nymph she imed to be, would work in my body, was enough to make me gulp down my saliva in anticipation.


    With a gentle touch, I ced my tongue on the lower end of her floral vagina lips, eagerly allowing her flower''s sweet juices to trickle into my mouth, much like a stream flowing from a loosely leaking tap. The liquid glided down my throat and settled in my stomach, heightening my anticipation as I pondered the effects of her essence and the potential differences it heldpared to Dariya''s.


    And even though I had other ways to validate those thoughts, as I found myself immersed in the vast lineage of ancestral tree nymphs'' sacred juices, why would I opt for anything other than the source right in front of me?


    Anara trembled and vibrated with such enticing intensity that I couldn''t resist showering her floral vagina lips with passionate kisses before indulging in the essence that came out straight from her sacred hole.


    The moment I finished and her juices ceased flowing, Anara''s grip on my head loosened, allowing her body to arch upward. "AHHH~~~," she eximed. Suddenly, a final stream of her satisfying juices sprayed over my head, anointing my face with them.


    Exhausted, her body stretched backwards, and her legs, once bent beneath her, now dangled freely in the serene dense waters of theke. "Haaa~~ Haaa~~~ Haaa~~" She breathed heavily, audibly attempting to regain herposure after the overwhelming intensity of her climax.


    I patiently awaited her recovery, observing as she gradually regained herposure and sat upright. "You..." she uttered, her eyes betraying a hint of tremor, as she swiftly shook her head and directed a serious gaze towards me. Her gaze travelled from my glistening face, adorned with remnants of her release, to the traces of her essence lingering on my lips. She massaged her temple with a hand, contemting her next words.


    "I can hardly believe you chose to swallow all the essence I released," she said, releasing a weary sigh. "However, I must admit, this was one of the most prolonged and intense releases I have ever experienced. So, it seems you weren''t lying."


    "But if you were to let those essence be poured into theke, then I wouldn''t have to worry about releasing more into theke for the next two days," Anara remarked, her voice carrying a hint of resignation. She rested her palms on the grass on either side of her body, shaking her head once more with an air of defeat.

 Chapter 226 The Sacred Lake (R18)

    Yes, it was evident that Anara usually went through some significant amount of struggles just to find release, as she had vividly demonstrated to me. However, in a moment like this, I couldn''t resist the urge to y along and feign a gasp of pain, "AHH!" My hands swiftly plunged into the water, cradling my member as if I were experiencing a sharp ache.


    As expected, Anara noticed my abrupt movements and observed the pained expression etched on my face. She voiced her concern with a loud exmation, "Orion, what''s wrong?" Deciding to maintain the charade, I replied, "My penis... my penis is too hard. I need a hole..... I need kushi....." After all, since the possibility of impregnating Tree nymphs seemed non-existent, I saw no reason not to indulge in the fantasy of my rigid penis rampaging into Anara''s pleasing golden flower.


    Meanwhile, a sense of apprehension flickered in Anara''s eyes, and she wasted no time leaping into the pool, quickly swimming toward me. Her voiceced with concern, she called out, "Orion... are you okay?".


    However, understanding that I couldn''t abruptly abandon my charade, I made an effort to appearposed as she grasped my shoulders, while my hands continued to tenderly hold onto my veiny, erect member. With a pained expression, I gritted my teeth and confessed, "My penis feels too hard."


    "Have you ever experienced such a situation before?" Anara asked urgently, her voice filled with genuine concern amid my facade of agony.


    Reacting quickly, I nodded my head fervently. "Yes," I responded, wincing in fake pain, "there was this one time... ahhhh!" A sudden, involuntary yelp escaped my lips, boosting the illusion.


    Understanding my plight, Anara nodded empathetically and extended both her hands towards my throbbing, scorching member. She rapidly intercepted my hands, which were engaged in an attempt to alleviate the stiffness, and began to stroke it gently. "So, how did you resolve it?" she inquired with a touch of calmness in her voice, though her concerned expression conveyed her earnestness to tackle the situation head-on.


    "Kushi..." I replied, momentarily scrunching my body in pain before continuing, "It subsided after I prated a vagina." I added, exhaling tiredly as if my entire being was engulfed by the torment.


    I observed as a distressed expression clouded Anara''s expression, followed by a fleeting moment of contemtion. Her gaze then met mine with a willingness that sparked a glimmer of hope within me. "It might take some time to return you to the vige, and since the situation appears too overwhelming for you to endure, why don''t I lend you a hand?" she suggested.


    "How do you believe... that you can assist me?" I expressed, struggling to maintain a convincing facade while secretly revelling in the soothing yet wilful strokes of Anara''s palm on my erect penis.


    Anara let out a deep sigh. "Though it may not be identical to that of a human woman," she replied, "my flower''s hole can replicate the sensation and provide a simr experience... I think."


    "Alright... mmmm..... anything.... anything is worth trying at this moment," I responded. Anara nodded intently, her face filled with earnest decisiveness, as she ced her right hand on me and guided me towards the edge of theke. Once in position, Anara repositioned her hand around my waist, her gaze fixed on my contorted expression. "Go ahead. Let''s give it a try," she urged, but not without a cautionary note. "But, take it slow, okay? This is my first time attempting something like this, so we need to be careful."


    I nodded in ord, my hands instinctively wrapping around Anara''s waist, gripping her firm and modest ass cheeks before tracing a path down her long, slender legs, gently parting them as I lifted her lower body into a seated position while we were still submerged in theke.


    As if she had tapped into my thoughts, Anara swiftly wrapped her golden-coloured, slender legs around my waist, her soothing grip guiding my hardened member towards her attractive, fleshy flower. She began to utter, "Alright, yo--" but her sentence was abruptly cut off as I thrust my waist forcefully into hers. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "SPLASSH!" "PAAH~"


    I observed as her tongue momentarily became trapped in her mouth before she quickly nodded at me in mutual understanding. Her exotic hands wrapped themselves around my shoulders as her face pressed against mine.


    "PAH~~" I firmly gripped both of Anara''s incredibly soft buttocks, applying a moderate amount of force as I lifted her waist outward. Without hesitation, I rammed my dick inside her floral pussy, aligning our movements to intensify the impact of our union.


    "PAH~~". The water vibrated, creating small waves that rippled across its surface, while I savoured the sensation of fucking Anara''s insides. Her fleshy insides felt warmer and more alive surpassing that of Dariya''s pussy. The otherworldly grip of her fleshy insides around my erect member left no doubt that I would not be able to sustain this pleasure for long within Anara''s vagina.


    After a few thrusts of prating Anara''s hole with my stiff member, she began to synchronize her movements with mine. Anara skillfully manoeuvered her waist, alternately withdrawing and impaling herself upon my pulsing penis while maintaining a firm grip on my shoulders for support.


    "PLOOP!" "PAH~~" "PLOP!" "PAH~~"."


    "PLOP!" "PAH~~~ PAHHH~~~".


    With the water''s surface quivering from our passionate movement, it was obvious that anyone passing by would easily detect our intimate actions. However, that was the least of my concerns, as Anara unleashed a surge of relentless power, driving her waist upwards until her supple buttocks emerged above the water''s surface.


    With a resounding ssh, she forcefully collided with me, propelling me backwards and evoking a sensuous moan, "aHh~," to escape my parted lips. At this point, I found myself relinquishing control, as Anara''s uninhibited movements revealed her fervent desire for me to delve deeper into her pussy, until I was fully satisfied and relieved of my agony.


    "Pah~~" "SPLASHHH!" "PAAHH~~"


    "SPLAAASSHH~~" "PPAAHHH~~~"


    She raised her waist once more, revealing her exposed ass cheeks above theke''s surface, before forcefully mming it back down with enough force to create a resounding impact, apanied by the sound, "PLOOP!" and a moan escaping from my parted lips, "AHH~~," causing our submerged bodies to sway.

 Chapter 227 The Sacred Lake (2)(R18)

    "Is that enough? Do you still need more?" Anara''s sultry voice brushed against my ear, her hands wrapping around my neck, sending a tingling and pleasurable sensation down my spine. The passionateness at this point made it impossible for me to think of any other reason or person than her.


    Meanwhile, Anara patiently awaited my response, her gaze locked with mine, seeking to know if I desired further indulgence.


    "I can still feel it arching, but it seems that prating your insides is helping. But, it looks like I still need more time for it to fully subside," I gasped, struggling to catch my breath. Anara acknowledged my words with a nod and assured me, "Don''t worry, leave it all to me. I will take care of it." Before I could fully understand her intentions, Anara turned her gaze towards the water behind her and moved her hand through the liquid, guiding both of us towards theke''s edge once again.


    As we reached the shore, Anara leaned forward, her grip on the grassy soil firm, while raising her waist in anticipation. Her intentions became crystal clear, causing a surge of expectations to flood through me. Involuntarily, my body floated closer to the edge of theke, my hand gripping the soil tightly, bracing for what was toe.


    With a slight mix of tension and excitement building inside me, Anara''s left hand wrapped around my neck, and in an intense motion, she mmed down on my waist with force, creating a reverberating "SPPLAASH!" apanied by a heartfelt "PAH~~~." My throbbing peni plunged deep into the centre of her flower without missing.


    Being the sole recipient of her vigorous movements, as Anara''s sensitivity was confined to the back of her flower, I felt no need to suppress my moans any longer. "Ohhh~~ ahhh~~" escaped my lips, unabashed, as it was my body being ravished at this moment, with Anara exerting all her efforts to bring my hardened penis to aid state.


    "SPLASH!" "PAAAHH~~"


    "aahhhh~~"


    "SPLASH!!" "PAHHH~~~"


    "uHHH~~ AH~"


    "SPLASSH!!!" "PPAAH~~~"


    "AhhhHH~~"


    With each powerful plunge, my moans grew loud, echoing in the air as Anara effortlessly impaled my hard rock penis deep within her pussy. She ensured that I reached the deep depths of her floral private part, only to withdraw her intoxicating warmth from my scorching veiny rod before mming back onto it with a reverberating impact, "SPLAASHH!!!" "PPAAAHHHH~~~." "Uhhhh~~ ah~~~," I gasped breathlessly, unable to contain the fantastic sensations coursing through my body.


    "PLLOOP~~" "PAAAHHH~" "SPLAAASH!!!."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The persistent tempo of Anara''s movements solidified my undeniable guess that her vagina was indeed alive, a vibrant entity with a mind of its own, gripping my erect dick with an insatiable force. There was no break between her powerful plunge, as she continued to take me again and again, demonstrating the boundless stamina of a Tree nymph and her unwavering resolution to see this n through.


    "Pahh~~" "SPLASHH!" "PAHH~"


    Each moment, with every descent and powerful m, sent tides of bliss coursing through my body, causing my raging rod to tremble and twitch uncontrobly. Another puffed-out gasp escaped my lips, "ahHHH~~", as her movement reached its peak, overwhelming my senses. Instinctively, I grasped both of Anara''s firm, modest buttocks with a desperate grip, urging her to slow down.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Anara''s concerned voice filled the air, sensing that something was amiss. "I''m about to release," I managed to utter between gritted teeth, realizing there was no way to hold back the inevitable climax any longer.


    Suddenly, Anara released her hold on the grassy soil and shifted her grip to my shoulders, firmly anchoring herself to me. Without warning, she pulled her waist back and discharged one final powerful plunge downward, resulting in a resonating, "SPLAASSH!!" "PAAHHH~~~".


    Without hesitation, she proceeded to wrap both her legs around my waist, crossing them tightly behind me. In a hushed and enthusiastic whisper, she stated, "I''m ready."


    The mere utterance of those words triggered an eruption of my release, as my semen gushed onward with an extreme longing, pouring into her floral private part. And the moment the realization hit her, Anara''s astonished gasp filled the air, her limbs tightening around my body, binding us together. "Oh! I can feel something..." she eximed, her voice brimming with astonishment. "Apart from your penis... mmmhhhh... I can feel something hot... Is that your semen?"


    My palms clenched around her charming golden buttocks, parting them as my fingers delved into the recesses of her ass crack. With a breathless voice, I confirmed, "Yes, that''s my semen." Another gasp escaped Anara''s lips, capturing my attention. I stole a nce at her, catching sight of her extended tongue, hanging in the air as she let out a soft, "Ehhhhhhhmm~~~," before taking a deep breath to continue, "This is the first time I''ve felt something else in my flower.... And it''s your semen... Ehhhh~~~ Orion... Your semen.... Your semen is too hot.... Uhhhh~~~ Orion.... Your sem.... Ahhh~~~ Uhhhh~~~."


    At that moment, a strange sense of satisfaction washed over me, realizing that my release had managed to evoke a genuine reaction from Anara. Throughout the entire session, it felt as though she had been fucking me with all her might, a notion supported by the stark contrast between her response and mine.


    Yet, as Anara continued to moan and gasp, struggling to catch her breath while describing the scorching heat of my semen searing her insides, I joined her in releasing one final breathless gasp, "Uhhhhhh~~~~ AAHHHH~~," as my semiid penispleted its climax within her vagina.


    Meanwhile, Anara''s body continued to shiver, tremble, and asionally vibrate. Eventually, she grew still and pressed her body even closer to mine. Her limbs tightened once more before gradually rxing, apanied by rapid, heavy breaths escaping her lips, as if she had justpleted a marathon.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, my right hand gliding through the cool water, propelling us towards the shore, while my left hand maintained a firm grip on her, ensuring her stability.

 Chapter 228 A Fathers Ambition

    "Ahem!" Anara cleared her throat, producing an audible gulp as she prepared to speak. She hesitated for a moment before responding, "I''m alright. It''s just that this is the first time I am feeling something other than my essence in my flower. It feels a bit ufortable, but I will try to adjust to it."


    While she shared her thoughts, I cupped the back of her head, running my fingers through her long, shimmering green hair that was adorned with vine bounds. My other hand gently encircled her waist as I carefully lowered her onto the soft grass.


    Her legs remained spread open to amodate my slowly withdrawing penis, which I carefully removed. With enough space created, I positioned myself beside her, and settled on the ground with a soft "thud."


    "Haaaa!!! Haaaa!!!!" I focused on regting my breathing while Anara turned her body towards me, both of us still lying on the soil. "So, how are you feeling now?" she inquired. Expecting her question, after already noticing her from the corner of my eyes, I responded to her with a warm smile gracing the side of my lips. "I''m fine now. Surprisingly, using your flower hole worked even better than we expected. My penis doesn''t hurt anymore."


    A sigh of relief escaped Anara''s lips as she nodded, her face lightly grazing against the grass. Then, she abruptly suggested, "Since everything''s okay, I think it''s best to inform the Chief about what happened. Perhaps he can find a way to prevent such urrences in the future, considering how painful it was."


    My eyes widened in rm as I quickly turned my head towards Anara. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to bother the Chief with this issue right now. Besides, I believe this happened because I was too exhausted and drained..... Actually, I had already nned to visit Greta, the vige healer, for treatment. Knowing her expertise, I''m sure the Chief would consult her first. So, it''s better if I take care of it myself."


    Anara let out another sigh, nodding in understanding. "Alright, I suppose you''re right," she said. "But now that we''re finished, I should get....."


    "Waaaaw... WaaaaaaaaaaaWW!!"


    "WAAAAAAWWW!!!"


    My body jerked upright the moment I heard the excruciating, piercing sound that prated my ears without obstruction, causing me to wince in pain as my ears instinctively twitched. But, as the cries continued, I slowly regained myposure, only to hear a deep exhale next to me, rushing into my ears.


    "They are awake..." Anara''s voice broke the silence, answering the question lingering in my mind. And I didn''t need to guess who ''they'' were, as Anara had already warned me not to disturb ''the ones on the left'' because they were asleep. Now, it seemed that they had awakened, and I couldn''t deny my curiosity about how Anara cared for them.


    However, with my mind now settled, I actively searched for a solution for the babies. Although these babies would contribute to the growth of a new settlement and their awakened gifts might be useful, there was a challenge. Raising over 60 children discreetly would require the cooperation of the Vige Chief, the caretakers, and other key figures, without the whole vige bing aware. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But the real problem would arise when the new settlement was fully built and upied because the vigers, known for their tight-knit nature, would undoubtedly sense that something was amiss. The sudden appearance of over 60 individuals would be unsettling for them, if not entirely unnatural.


    And one undeniable truth was that, despite their different culture and way of life, they were far from being stupid, just as the Vige Chief and others had demonstrated.


    Honestly, the only ns that currently upied my thoughts were enough to frighten me personally when I contemted how to execute them. It was also enough to make me sigh in defeat, as not everything in this world was straightforward. Letting my sense of righteousness guide me might lead to more harm than good.


    ''Ahhhhhh!'' I screamed, scratching my head within my mind. ''Where is the HR that fires thousands of people without hesitation, regardless of their jobs or circumstances?''


    "Orion..." Anara''s voice suddenly resonated in my ears, snapping me out of my contemtion and redirecting my attention towards her. "I''m still experiencing some difort in my flower, and it''s affecting my ability to walk properly. I''ll need your help to stand up and soothe the babies, so they don''t disturb the other tree nymphs nearby."


    Without uttering a single word, I rose to my feet and extended my hand downwards for her to grasp, helping her stand up. As she regained her footing, she immediately wrapped her hand around my neck for support, and I ced my arm around her lower waist as we proceeded towards the left hut.


    Upon reaching our destination, I pulled the door open and was met with a scene simr to the one in the right hut, except all the babies were now awake and screaming at the top of their tiny lungs.


    Anara let out a tired sigh, freeing herself from my shoulders, and limped towards the children with some effort in her steps. She extended her right hand and began to make fluid swinging gestures through the air, causing the vines to mimic her movements.


    Surprisingly, the vines started to uproot themselves from the ground, cradling the babies within their vine-formed embrace. They swayed back and forth, soothing some of the infants and quieting their cries.


    Noticing that some of the babies remained inconsble, I spoke up, breaking the silence. "Can I give it a try?" Anara turned her head towards me and responded with a warm smile, nodding in agreement. "Sure, go ahead. Just be careful. My vines can only soothe or lull them to sleep for a limited time before they awaken again, so removing the vines will only agitate them further."


    Fully understanding the challenge, I nodded in acknowledgement, before my gaze settled on a baby within close proximity. Carefully, I scooped the infant into my arms, gently detaching it from theforting embrace of the vines. And in an instant, just as Anara had warned, the volume of the child''s screams escted, reverberating through the air with a piercing force.

 Chapter 229 A Fathers Ambition (2)

    With a mischievous grin, I began to swing my arm in a yful, rhythmic motion, captivating the baby''s attention. "Who''s the man?" I teased, my voice filled with childlike enthusiasm. The infant''s eyes blinked open, curiosity shining within them as his cries gradually subsided.


    Encouraged by the positive response, I continued my antics, gently rubbing the baby''s stomach while engaging in yful banter. In my best baby voice, I yfully repeated, "Yooou arrr... Yooou d maan," drawing out giggles from the little one.


    The atmosphere soon transformed into a delightful game of Tom and Jerry, with me assuming the role of Jerry, prompting peals ofughter from the baby as his tiny hands yfully attempted to catch mine.


    With a sense of satisfaction, I gently returned the first baby to the safety of the vine cradle, observing as his movements gradually ceased. Without wasting a moment, I moved on to the next baby, prepared to repeat the process.


    Nheless, while I engaged with each child, I reminded myself that this experience served as a valuable preparation for my future role as a father. Frustration didn''t find a ce within me when the technique didn''t immediately work for every baby; instead, I adapted and switched to another, understanding that it was all part of the learning process.


    As I continued with the task at hand, a deep sense of responsibility washed over me, prompting thoughts about the safety and well-being of both my children and their mothers. Furthermore, while assisting Anara in restoring the babies to a serene state within the vine cradles, I couldn''t help but contemte the challenging task of seamlessly integrating these children back into the vige, ensuring their eptance and a smooth transition.


    ¡­.....


    After soaring through the skies for a few minutes, allowing the wind to clear his mind, the Vige Chief decided it was time to descend and return home. Deliberately reducing his speed, he approached hispound and flew over the gates. When he touched the ground, his wings slowly folded, seamlessly transitioning him back to his human form.


    With a softnding near the entrance of his first hut, he caught sight of Thak engaged in a conversation with some of the guards.


    "Chief, you have arrived," Thak quickly acknowledged, his attention shifting to the Vige Chief''s presence. The two guards standing alongside Thak echoed their greetings in unison. "Wee, Chief," they eximed.


    The Vige Chief acknowledged the guards with a nod before turning his attention to Thak, posing a question that lingered on his mind. "Did you handle everything?" he inquired, his tone a blend of interest and authority.


    Thak nodded in response, wearing a wry smile as he shook his head tiredly. "Yes, Chief," he responded, "However, there''s still a problem that I don''t think I can currently solve myself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Vige Chief raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "You still haven''t seen her," he stated, a tinge of doubt in his voice. This was an unprecedented urrence, and the more he pondered about it, the more he realized that several unprecedented events seemed to be unfolding. He could only hope that Orion wasn''t the primary catalyst behind this one as well.


    "Yes, we still haven''t seen her," Thak replied with a hint of frustration. Despite thoroughly searching her hut and the entire vige, there were no signs of Fiona. Her absence had created a problem as well, as without her to draw water from the well, the market square well was bing overcrowded. Vigers were forced to endure outrageously long lines, making it difficult for some to fetch their water.


    The Vige Chief looked doubtful. "Are you sure you''ve checked every inch of the vige thoroughly?" he questioned, knowing Fiona was not the type of woman to cause unnecessary chaos without a valid reason.


    "Yes, Chief," Thak replied honestly, "We even searched the two strongholds, but no one has seen her there either."


    The Vige Chief''s gaze intensified as he weighed the situation. "So, if Fiona isn''t in the Vige, the farm, the forest, or even the two strongholds, does that mean she has crossed the river?"


    Thak nodded solemnly. "Yes, Chief, that seems to be the only logical conclusion we''ve reached. However, we still can''t make sense of why she would have crossed to the other side of the river." He paused for a moment, deep in thought, before hesitantly continuing, "Chief, does this mean Fiona ising out of retirement? She was the best in her generation. However, if she intends to return as a warrior, who will....."


    "Don''t worry about it," the Vige Chief interjected abruptly, understanding what Thak was about to say. Without Fiona, the vigers might resort to fetching water from the river surrounding the vige, which would be dangerous considering the lurking threat of the Vylkr vines. "The first thing we need to do is assemble a team of warriors, those with two-star potentials and above, and have them search the borders for any signs of Fiona. If she is still alive, bring her back to the vige so that I can understand what went wrong."


    "And if she is dead?" Thak asked, solemnly.


    "Then we will pray that Naka blesses us with someone possessing a simr gift during the next awakening ceremony," the Vige Chief replied, his tone carrying a tinge of resignation. "That''s all we can do for now. In the meantime, inform the warriors to deter anyone from attempting to fetch water from the river. We don''t want any sudden attacks at this time." With those words, the Vige Chief walked inside the hut, with his thoughts bing more convoluted as he thought about the current issues.


    While Thak focused his attention on the two guards before him, preparing to carry out the Chief''smands, the Vige Chief himself made his way to the room where he handled the affairs of the vige. When he opened the door, a tired sigh escaped his lips when heid eyes on the person he had already anticipated would be there.

 Chapter 230 The Village Chiefs Thoughts

    "I thought you would catch up with us at the farm once you woke up," the Vige Chief remarked to his wife, who was seated in the room alongside A, patiently awaiting his arrival.


    Zara, wearing a calm expression, replied, "Well, considering that you left the hut early, I decided to wait for a while, assuming you would return quickly. To my surprise, only Thak returned and informed me that you were still upied with the child. Shortly after, some servants who had gone to gather today''s fruits informed me that Hrok had announced his retirement, with Shani taking over his position." She observed her husband''s furrowed brow, which gradually rxed as he settled into his seat. "It seems something eventful urred at the farm today. Care to fill me in on the details?"


    Listening to his wife''s curiosity, he turned around to look at the several guards and servants in the room, including A, and said, "You all can leave." They nodded in understanding and exited the room, knowing that this was not something they should eavesdrop on. When A and the other servants left, Zara''s expression immediately turned serious as she focused her gaze on her husband and asked, "Is it that serious?"


    The Vige Chief nodded solemnly, "Yes, it is."


    Seeing her husband confirming her thoughts, Zara pressed on, asking once more, "So, what happened?".


    "It''s that child. Not only does he have a very strange taste, considering the kind of generation of women that he had both prated and impregnated, but it seems that he also has a very sharp mind," the Vige Chief said, before he exined, "We went to meet with the Caretakers because the boy was not happy with the options that he had been given."


    "Do you mean the options that you talked about yesterday?" Zara asked, curiously.


    "Yes, but I wasn''t the one that brought it up."


    Zara nodded her head in understanding; after all, her husband had already mentioned to herst night that there was a higher per cent chance of the Caretakers also considering such an option.


    "So instead ofying down his options, which I expected he was going to do, he went ahead and gave us a whole new vision for the future," the Vige Chief''s face brightened up the moment he thought about the detailed ns that Orion had presented.


    "Which is?" Zara asked, her voice filled to the brim with curiosity the moment she saw her husband''s face light up from the previous solemn expression, wondering about the kind of n Orion had proposed and how much of an impact it must have had for Hrok to step down from his position as a Caretaker on the same day.


    "He talked about expanding the vige."


    "But¡­." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let me finish," the Vige Chief raised his hand to silence his wife''s words. Seeing her patiently waiting for him to continue, he proceeded to exin Orion''s n for expanding the vige.


    Meanwhile, the vige chieftess''s eyes widened after every sentence, until the Vige Chief finished speaking, to which she couldn''t help but exim, "That''s genius. But then, the children¡­." Her eyes suddenly opened wide as she deeply contemted what such a n entailed.


    "Yes, the n to divert the attention of the Vylkr vines this week will be put on hold as it seems that we will no longer need to sacrifice the children to divert their attention. Instead, they would be useful in helping us build this new settlement once they are old enough," The Vige Chief exined, confirming his wife''s thoughts.


    However, this revtion made Zara''s eyes widen as another thought entered her mind. "Does this mean that he also knows about them?" she asked cautiously.


    Contrary to her expectations, her husband nodded his head in acknowledgement. He then proceeded to tell her everything that had transpired before and after he had shown Orion the pit. Zara, however, stared at her husband up and down for a few seconds before she said, "And you let him off just like that?"


    Listening to her question, the Vige Chief understood what she meant and asked, "What did you expect me to do?" shaking his head helplessly.


    Zara furrowed her brows in confusion as she said, "What do you mean? Aren''t you the Vige Chief? Didn''t he attack you?".


    "You don''t understand, Zara," The Vige Chief said, shaking his head at his wife''s words. "As the Vige Chief, it is my job to do what is best for the vige. Not allowing that child to let out his anger at that moment would be as disastrous as letting his bitterness fester in his heart and develop into something harmful that could threaten the vige in the future."


    Sensing what her husband meant, Zara wanted to respond, but she paused to take a minute to sniff the air. She caught an invisible trail that seemed to lead directly to her husband. "You went to the Overseer''s Essence Lake, didn''t you?" Zara asked with a frown, her eyes narrowing suspiciously at her husband.


    Seeing no need to lie to his wife, as using the Overseer''s Essence Lake normally leaves a trail of thick flowery scent on one''s body, and since his wife already knows the smell, it wouldn''t be hard for her to urately detect it.


    The Vige Chief nodded and admitted, "Yes, I went there," but before he could continue, he quickly raised his hand to stop his wife from asking further questions. "Before you ask anything else... Yes, I went there because I was injured, though it wasn''t a serious injury, just a bloodied nose. And I took Orion to the Overseer''s Essence Lake to cleanse his body and improve his health."


    Zara''s eyes narrowed even further as she listened to her husband''s exnation. She couldn''t believe everything she was hearing. "So you mean to tell me that this child attacked you, challenging your authority as the Vige Chief, and you simply dropped him off at Anara''s tree for healing in herke," she said, her voice filled with incredulity. "Meanwhile, our own son made a thoughtful decision and you made him lead a group of warriors for an exploration?"

 Chapter 231 The Helpless Woman

    "No, don''t do that. Don''t twist what he did, Zara," the Vige Chief responded with a solemn expression on his face. "I had sent Thak to personally give him my direct order, and yet he disobeyed, putting the rest of his team in danger. So I had to take that action just to make him understand that, even though I am his father, he is not above my authority. And, being my son doesn''t grant him immunity or exemption from the rules."


    The Vige Chief suddenly asked, "And besides, wasn''t it you who told me about how you were unable to see the child''s future?".


    "Yes," Zara nodded her head solemnly, "And I am still looking into that."


    "Alright," the Vige Chief nodded in understanding. "...but while you look into it, I just want to remind you that we are dealing with a boy whose future we cannot read. A boy whose semen is so fertile that he can impregnate several women from generations above his own with just one session."


    "He fearlessly confronted several key figures of the vige, boldly proposing a more ingenious n than we''ve used for centuries. He possesses the highest potential for inner strength we''ve ever seen, and Naka has blessed him with a dangerous gift as a warrior, the lethality of which I''ve experienced firsthand." He continued, "Yet, you are asking me to take action against this young man who possesses all these extraordinary qualities. He is special, and that puts him in a status of his own."


    Zara immediately bit her lips as she pondered on the Chief''s words. Everything he had just said was true and made sense to her. However, she remained hesitant and frowned at some of the privileges Orion was unknowingly enjoying, visible dissatisfaction etched on her face.


    While she had grown fond of him and was happy that he was able to get A pregnant, which she didn''t regret in any way, considering the result, she felt it was bing a bit excessive from her perspective.


    "Alright, I understand," she said, sighing tiredly before continuing, "But still, you can''t keep treating him like that continuously. Otherwise, he might be aware and take advantage of it, especially considering the kind of intelligence he has shown."


    The Vige Chief''s face showed a solemn frown as he responded to his wife, "Don''t worry, if a dayes when he steps out of line and does something that I cannot overlook, then I promise you, as the Vige Chief, I will properly punish him ording to his actions."


    Zara nodded, understanding the message her husband was trying to convey. Despite her own firsthand experiences with the surprises Orion had brought, she couldn''t help but feel conflicted and concerned for their son''s safety. "Also, when does A have to go over there?" she asked, with concern in her voice. "Since she''s pregnant, I don''t want her to overwork herself while working for me."


    "Anytime she wishes," the Vige Chief responded with a warm smile. "I already tried to let her know that she could follow me to the farm this morning, but she insisted on waiting until you were awake and gave your permission too."


    Zara couldn''t help but smile, having already guessed that A would act that way. She knew A well enough and couldn''t see any reason for her not to, considering the responsible and thoughtful woman that A was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­....¡­..


    Somewhere on the other side of the river.


    Activating her gift to manipte the water in the sand, Fiona immediately flooded the area with her gift. Soon after, she stretched her arms outward, performing a few hand gestures, all of which were mirrored by therge floating glob of water surrounding her. Suddenly, strange, tentacle-like arms emerged from the water and quicklytched onto the nearby two-star Vylkr vines.


    As the water rose from the ground, its tentacle-like arms snapping several two-star Vylkr vines in two, rendering them lifeless, Fiona soon deactivated her gift, observing as the water retreated back into the earth. In her right hand, she wielded a meter-long battle axe, ready to face the remaining Vylkr vines. Fiona hadn''te merely to break through them with her gift; she craved the visceral sensation of her axe ripping through the lifelike skin of the Vylkr vines before her.


    "HHHAAAAAIIIII!" With a fierce war cry that reverberated through the air, Fiona lunged forward, her adrenaline surging. Her arms extended, wielding the battle axe with a firm grip as she unleashed a devastating strike, cleaving the two-star Vylkr vine before her. The sheer force behind her assault caused several vines positioned behind the primary target to be severed in half, disying the power behind her attack.


    Bringing herself to a sudden halt with her right foot, Fiona left a small indentation on the ground. Without missing a beat, she swiftly shifted her momentum and unleashed another powerful swing, channelling every ounce of her strength into the strike. The force behind the blow was detectable, as her weapon cleaved through the air with a resounding "thwack." Sensing the need to halt her momentum once more, Fiona deftly nted her left foot, preventing herself from propelling any further.


    "Haaaah!!! Haaaaa!!!!" Fiona panted heavily, trying to regain control of her breath after battling an endless swarm of Vylkr vines, a challenge she never imagined she''d have to face again. Yet, here she was, relentlessly fighting against the hordes since the previous night. Her battle axe sliced through the vines with brutality, but whenever she felt overwhelmed, she activated her gift, temporarily gaining the upper hand before returning to focus on the reason she was here in the first ce.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to push those thoughts away, they persisted. The memories she sought to escape resurfaced, stubbornly pulling her back into their grip. Fiona knew she was here to escape those thoughts, not to dwell on them again. Yet... yet, their hold on her mind seemed inescapable, leaving her caught in a disheartening cycle.


    Despite being several generations younger than her, he had kissed her, hadn''t he? He had even proposed to her. Those moments were vivid in her mind.


    Yes, she had dismissed the significance of the kiss, iming it meant nothing, but he had insisted otherwise... he had said it did matter. So why... why, then, did he not show up the next morning?


    Did her appearance suddenly matter to him overnight, causing him to have a change of heart?

 Chapter 232 Unattractive

    "AM I SO UNATTRACTIVE THAT YOU HAD A CHANGE OF HEART BY MORNING?" Fiona''s voice echoed through the barren wastnds as she confronted the various two-star Vylkr vines. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, her battle axe gripped tightly in her hands. The momentum of her swing sliced through the air, creating a resounding "whoosh," as she took a moment to catch her breath.


    "Haaaah! Haaaaa!"


    "HAAAAAIIIII!!!" Her battle cry resonated through the destendscape as she charged forward, meeting the next Vylkr vines head-on with her axe hacking into its roots.


    Even if she was.... Even if she was not as beautiful as several others, with her curvaceous figure and bulking muscles from intense training, making her look almost like a man, why didn''t he at least give her the benefit of the doubt?


    Why didn''t he show up and tell her directly that he had changed his mind about the proposal and wanted nothing to do with it?


    If he had done that, she could have understood and processed everything before returning to her well-duties. So, why did he leave her in the dark?


    All she had wanted was to see his face, to have some closure before burying everything deep within her mind. But why was that too much to ask for?


    Why?


    "...W...hy?" Fiona couldn''t help but mutter as tears streamed down from both her eyes. The tear stains dripped downwards, flinging off her face as she spun around with her axe to slice through another two-star Vylkr vine in front of her. After a few more swings, she came to a sudden halt, tears rushing out like a waterfall. Using her right arm to wipe them away, she tried to bury those thoughts.


    She stamped her foot on a one-star Vylkr vine that had encroached towards her leg, resulting in a resounding "BAMM!" that echoed in the atmosphere, forming a small crater with shards of broken rocks and sand beneath her feet. Swinging her battle axe downwards, she severed the already dead Vylkr vine from its countless tendrils. With intense wrath in her eyes and a desperate need to find something she could test her strength on without them breaking apart, she charged forward once more.


    "BOOOM!!" "BOOOM!!!" The moment Fiona stepped into the wide-open in, her eyes caught sight of a Three-star Vylkr vine currently heading towards the border.


    The air around her was blown away as several ckish strands of Vylkr energy erupted out of her body, shooting upwards. Her eyes gained a ckish tint around the irises, while her hair also floated upwards, intertwined with the ckish strings of Vylkr energy. "That''s the one," Fiona said to herself, as if trying to convince herself to stay focused on the inhumane sight in front of her. After all, she had been searching for something she could attack without it breaking, hadn''t she?


    Fiona bent down and picked up a long, dead Vylkr vine thaty beside her foot. She then proceeded to consume it, piece by piece, to replenish the Vylkr energy in her container, which had been mostly depleted during her previous battles.


    After satisfyingly replenishing her Vylkr energy by taking several bites of the nearby Vylkr vines, Fiona felt a wave of strength rush through her being. Suddenly, she added a little spring to her steps and rushed towards the direction of the three-star Vylkr vine. In what seemed like a blur, she arrived in front of it, her legs sinking into the hard, web-like soil as she fought to slow down her momentum. Just in time, she stretched her left hand forward and activated her gift.


    "WHOOOSHH!!" Arge tidal wave of water erupted from the ground below the three-star Vylkr vine, holding it in ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fiona then made a few movements with her palm, widening all her fingers as the giant tidal wave of water followed suit, mimicking her movements and forming into five different tendrils of water with one huge puddle underneath it. Of course, Fiona herself couldn''t take on a three-star Vylkr vine, as only a warrior with a four-star potential would be capable of going toe to toe with one. However, with her current form and her gift activated, she could deal a whole lot of nasty damage.


    As such, Fiona immediately clenched her fingers into a fist, watching as the huge tidal wave of water followed suit and crushed the three-star Vylkr vine in ce.


    "Something that won''t break easily," Fiona muttered to herself, her eyes fixed on the remaining half of the Vylkr vine struggling to stay upright.


    "SWOSSSHHH!!" With a burst of speed, Fiona charged forward, her axe poised for action. With precise strikes, she targeted the swarming one and two-star Vylkr vines that were desperately attempting to fill in the destroyed limbs of the fallen three-star Vylkr vine.


    But, how could she allow that?


    "BOOOOMM!!!"


    She attacked with everything she had. Her strikes were heavy and deadly.


    However¡­..


    "SWWOOOOSSSHHH!!!"


    "BBBOOOMMMM!!!!"


    She still prayed that, at least, it wouldn''t break easily.


    ¡­........


    I waved goodbye at the retreating vines, wondering if Anara could sense my actions, given her remarkable control over the vines, stretching all the way from the corner of the farm to here. Nheless, I had specifically asked her to bring me here instead of taking me back to the vige. After all, it was still evening, nowhere close to sunset, and I saw this as a perfect opportunity to try and find Sura.


    So, after making my way out of the dense forest, and into the vast fields of open crops, some of which were fenced, divided for a huge hole dug around it, or some of which being attended, or left unattended, with a huge group of vigers all pack in some, I decided to approach and ask some questions -like if they knew where the newly awakened students were. Since we were still in training before we fully became warriors and joined the strongholds, then I figured that they were also going through the same.

 Chapter 233 I Came Looking For You

    And I was right. A man and a woman, who appeared to be partners, exchanged knowing nces and nodded in my direction. They pointed their hands towards the path I was supposed to take and simultaneously directed me with their words.


    Appreciatively nodding and thanking them, I set off in the direction they had indicated, making sure to trek carefully along the path to avoid getting lost.


    Walking along the path, I caught glimpses of scattered wooden huts nestled near the crop fields. The sight of these dwellings, surrounded by nature''s yield, added a certain charm to the view. asionally, I also caught glimpses of several slender and incredibly protruding asses, which were either exposed or covered and each with its own unique shape and form, providing a visual treat.


    Continuing forward, I finally reached the location where I spotted some familiar faces. They were diligently cutting down towering stalks of leaves. As I stepped into their line of sight, I noticed their eyes widening with surprise at the sight of me. Word quickly spread, and soon, everyone seemed to be aware of my presence, causing a hushed buzz of whispers and gossip to fill the air.


    However, their conversations pricked my ears, even if their words remained elusive to me.


    Once I effortlessly crossed the small field fence by swinging my leg over it, I scanned the area, my eyes seeking out a familiar figure diligently engaged in cutting down a stalk.


    Even before she turned around to face me, I knew it was her -the one I had been longing to see. As she finally turned around, a look of confusion and annoyance etched across her face, she voiced her concern, "What''s wrong? Why is everyone not working?"


    Observing her furrowed brows and scowl, her gaze sweeping past the crowd, I held my breath, waiting for her eyes to find mine. And when they did, a blend of fear and surprise flickered in her widened eyes.


    Time seemed to freeze momentarily as her attention became solely fixated on me. With a quivering voice, she uttered my name, "Orion..." Her body trembled in sync with her quivering voice, causing the cuss in her hand to slip from her grasp and tter to the ground.


    Teardrops began to pour down her cheeks, and she instinctively used her right arm and elbow to hastily wipe them away. "Orion... is that you?" she whispered, her wordsced with a raw vulnerability that seemed to get caught in her throat.


    At that moment, as I contemted how to make amends, my steps towards her came to an abrupt halt. Surprisingly, before I could even utter a word, she dashed towards me, her arms flung wide open, crashing into my chest. I felt the warmth of her tears on my skin as she whispered, "I thought that you didn''t need my presence anymore, that you had forgotten about me... sniff?"


    Gently, I raised my hands to embrace her, providing a soothing haven for her fragile heart. In a soft voice, I spoke into her ear, my wordsced with sincerity, "I didn''t forget you..." Pausing for a moment, I nced around at the growing crowd, their whispers growing louder, providing only snippets of their conversation. "... If I had forgotten, would I be here now?" I cleared my throat, redirecting our attention. "..... Ahem! Now, let''s find a more private ce to talk."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While I was aware that privacy was a raremodity in this world, there were certain moments when I couldn''t bear to carry out important matters in the public eye.


    When I expressed my desire for a more secluded space, she shook her head, her voice trembling, "No, you wouldn''t... sniff... But if I leave you, I''m afraid you might disappear again?".


    Her words resonated deeply within me, speaking volumes about how much she had yearned for my presence. And, without a doubt, I too had missed her dearly. "No, I''m not going anywhere," I reassured her, gently stroking her back and running my fingers through her silky, flowing hair. "In fact, I''vee here to take you somewhere."


    Those words were more than enough to evoke a reaction from her. She looked up at me with teary eyes and asked, "To where?" Her curiosity was evident, swimming within the depths of her gaze.


    I lowered my head once more and whispered into her ears, "My family is currently at the farm. I want you toe and meet them." After all, this seemed like the perfect opportunity to introduce Sura to my mother and the rest of my family, especially since they hadn''t yet moved to their new residence.


    And also, considering everything that had happened up until now, my initial n of taking them out of the farm due to the incident at the pit seemed like a stupid idea to execute at the moment. Because, firstly, my strength and influence were currentlycking, making such a move risky. Secondly, the vige was the safest ce right now, and for a group of pregnant women needing proper attention for their deliveries, the farm was the best option.


    But, there was still one solution to all these problems -ensuring thepletion of the new settlements. This project held the key to creating a safer and more secure living space, but the only downside was that it would take several years to aplish.


    So, for now, my only course of action is to keep a close watch over them while they''re at the farm until they are ready to deliver. Even though the Vige Chief seems trustworthy andmitted to his ns, all I can do is hope that nothing goes awry until that time.


    Meanwhile, upon hearing my words, Sura''s eyes widened in surprise, and she stared at me in disbelief. "Your family...," she stammered, raising her right hand and pointing a finger at herself, "...are here to meet me?" Her astonishment was evident as she tried to process the unexpected news.


    With a broad, toothy smile, I calmly replied, "No, they are here for something different. However, since they are currently here, I wanted to use this opportunity to introduce you to them."

 Chapter 234 Meet The Family

    Sura swallowed nervously before hesitantly asking me, "How many are they?"


    "Just a few," I replied, intentionally downying the number to avoid overwhelming her.


    "A few?" Sura repeated, her eyes widening, "Two or three?"


    Raising an eyebrow, I corrected her, "Six and above."


    "S-six..." Sura gulped once more, her voice trailing off before she continued, "....and above? Howe you are only telling me now that you have such arge family?" she asked in disbelief.


    With a mischievous smile, I realized that Sura didn''t know much about my family, except the fact that I was staying with my mother since I hadn''t shared many details with her. So, I suggested, "Why don''t we meet them first, and I''ll introduce them to you?" I knew it was best not to overwhelm her with the actual number of people waiting to meet her. Knowing Sura''s temperament, revealing too much would only agitate her, leading to unnecessary dys.


    Moreover, we needed to leave the ce quickly because the gossip floating around was starting to scratch against my ears.


    "Alright, let me go and inform Mrs Shani that we have to leave immediately," Sura said, couragecing her voice as she slowly summoned the strength to speak without stammering.


    I nodded in agreement and followed her, not wanting Sura to experience what Warrior Jean and I had gone through, albeit under vastly different circumstances.


    ¡­.............


    "Are you ready?" Orion asked Sura, observing her gulp nervously, as she seemed to be doing for the umpteenth time.


    "Yes, I am," Sura replied with a nod, though her anxious demeanour didn''t convince Orion at all. He sighed, feeling defeated, knowing she didn''t even look ready to meet Gina, let alone his entire family.


    Although he was taken aback by the discovery of the new caretaker, whom Hrok had entrusted with his position, Orion pushed those thoughts aside for now. He extended his right hand towards the door, looking at Sura''s nervous expression, and calmly said, "Let''s go in then," pushing the door open and announcing their presence to those inside.


    "It seems you''re all already awake," Orion remarked, his gaze sweeping across the group of women seated on the ground. Celeste, Grandma Ingrid, and Vivian were huddled together, immersed in what appeared to be a serious discussion.


    Meanwhile, Reena, Fiona, Gina, Grandma Celia, Aunt Greta, and surprisingly, even A was among them, chatting with each other while sharing arge bowl of fresh kalna fruits. The room fell silent as they halted their conversation when Orion entered the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Orion!" Orion''s presence was met with excitement as Gina rushed towards him, clinging to his left arm. She then boldly nced at the other women before turning back to Orion with a question on her lips. However, her attention was quickly diverted to the young woman standing outside the door, her eyes wide open, observing them all.


    "Brother, who''s she?" Gina inquired, a sense of foreboding gripping her heart. Usually, she wouldn''t bother asking, as the girl could be anyone. However, the fact that her brother had brought her to meet them alone made Gina furrow her brow deeply, intensifying the foreboding feeling. ''No, I don''t believe she''s his partner,'' Gina suspiciously thought, ''She must be someone else.''


    On the other hand, Sura felt the intensity of the young girl''s ring eyes and couldn''t help but take a step back. She wished she could retreat further and escape the sudden spotlight in thisrge group of women she assumed to be Orion''s family.


    Honesty, if Sura had known that his family was so extensive, she might have reconsidered apanying him here.


    "Everyone..." Orion cleared his throat a few times, trying to capture their attention. They all fixed their gazes on him, especially his mother, who appeared to be deep in thought upon seeing Sura. Reena, on the other hand, kept shifting her gaze between Orion and Sura. Regardless, Orion continued, "This is Sura. She is my second partner after Mom."


    The room suddenly erupted with whispers as Celeste immediately stood up to wee her son''s new partner. While she might have slowly given up on the idea of her son bringing an attractive partner home, considering the women he had impregnated, she was open-minded as long as the woman he chose had good character and behaviour.


    However, that didn''t deter her from fervently praying to Naka, hoping that such a possibility could be a reality. After all, which mother wouldn''t want the very best for her child?


    Meanwhile, witnessing his mother''s swift approach, Orion immediately redirected his focus to Sura and introduced, "Sura, this is my family." He tried to hold back his mother, who promptly pped his hand away and proceeded to walk towards Sura.


    Celeste gazed at the nervous young woman before her and kindly inquired, "How are you, dear?" Paying no mind to her son''s bothersome behaviour, she added, "What are you waiting for? Come inside so we can get to know you better."


    Sura hesitated for a moment before finally nodding her head and stepping inside. As she entered and caught a better view of everyone in the hut, she couldn''t help but feel taken aback by the sheer number of unattractive women present. Some of them had curvaceous figures, with buttocks evenrger than hers and breasts with long, pointed nipples that grazed against their loose-fitting tulga.


    Amidst the crowd, Sura recognized a couple of familiar faces. The vige healer, Miss Greta, stood among them, as well as another girl she had encountered multiple times during her work on the farm.


    Gazing back at the slender and strikingly beautiful young woman, Sura couldn''t help but reflect upon the way Orion had introduced her. If she was his second partner, then the beautiful girl staring at her intently must be his first. ''What was her name again?'' Sura pondered as Celeste guided her to the centre of the room, where all the women had gathered to have a conversation with her.


    ''Ah, yes... Reena,'' Sura suddenly recalled as she found herself seated beside her. Knowing that Reena was one of the top workers on the farm and a strong candidate for promotion, Sura could easily understand the calibre of woman she would be interacting with, considering they shared the same partner.

 Chapter 235 Complications

    Nheless, despite feeling a newfound sense of courage, Sura''s mind was clouded with the fear of losing Orion''s affection to Reena. Deciding to talk with herter and rify the boundaries between them, she first decided to speak with Orion''s mother, grandmother, and their friends.


    As Orion observed the scene transpiring before him, a warm smile crept across his face. He was pleased to see Sura getting along so well with everyone and shedding her anxiety.


    In the eyes of others, his women might be weird and unattractive, but to Orion, they were perfect.


    "Ahem!" A throat-clearing voice interrupted Orion''s thoughts, jolting him back to reality. He turned his head in the direction of the sound and was surprised to see Aunt Greta standing there.


    "Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you see me walking towards you?" Greta asked, raising an eyebrow as she regarded the young man before her.


    Realizing he had been caught daydreaming while surrounded by the women who had be important to him in this world, Orion quickly brushed off the question. He replied, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just got lost in my thoughts for a moment. By the way, how did the treatment go? Is everyone, including the babies, okay now?"


    At this, Greta''s expression grew a bit more serious as she responded, "That''s exactly why I came to see you before I go to meet the vige Chief and tell him the results."


    Orion''s heart skipped a beat, sensing the gravity of the situation. His face turned solemn as he asked, "What happened? Is there something wrong with any of them?" Worry crept into his voice as he turned his head to observe the women chatting amicably with Sura.


    Greta hesitated for a moment before answering, "It''s best if we discuss this in private." She gestured towards the door, signalling for Orion to follow her. Orion nodded his head in understanding and discreetly trailed after her.


    But, just before he stepped outside, he nced back at Gina, who had given them space for their important discussion, and whispered, "I''m sorry." Although his words were barely audible, he was sure she could at least read his lips.


    Observing Gina''s annoyed expression, Orion couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. He then walked out the door to join Aunt Greta. Once they had put a small distance between themselves and the hut, Greta walked into a corner between two huts and came to a stop, turning to face Orion. Her gaze was intent, and she said, "I hope you''re ready to listen carefully because what I''m about to tell you is very important."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion stood still, his expression solemn and his heart weighed down with a sense of foreboding. "Go on, tell me what the problem is, Aunt Greta," he said, trying to remainposed despite the uneasiness gnawing at him.


    Greta observed the young man before her and continued, "I have checked your mother, Reena, and the rest, and I can say that they will give birth perfectly without anyplications on the day of their delivery."


    A sigh of relief escaped Orion''s lips, and a sense of gratitude washed over him, alleviating some of his worries. ''Thank goodness,'' he thought, feeling a small breeze of reassurance that lifted the burden from his heart.


    But Greta''s expression suddenly grew serious again as she added, "However, I can''t say the same for Celia and Ingrid. They are currently supposed to be infertile, which means that no matter how much anyone prates their vagina and releases their semen into them, their womb wouldn''t be able to conceive a child..." She released a deep sigh, her concern apparent. "But since your semen was able to break that rule and give them a child, right now, they are in danger of losing that child, just like Vivian lost hers."


    Orion''s eyes widened the moment he heard her words. "Then... then, does that mean it''s impossible for them to give birth?"


    Greta hesitated for a moment before instantly biting her lips as she responded, "By themselves, yes, it is impossible for them to give birth, as they are in no condition to do so. But, hopefully, with me here, I think there is a chance that what happened with Vivian won''t happen again, and they will give birth without any problems."


    "Hopefully..." Orion muttered. For some reason, he wasn''t really feeling hopeful, even with Aunt Greta''s obvious attempt to reassure him.


    "Also, I think this is part of the reason the Vige Chief must have asked me to take care of the women until they are ready for delivery," Greta suddenly said, her voice tinged with concern. "He must have expected something like this, or maybe he wanted me to investigate if there are any possibilities of infertile women not being unable to give birth, after suddenly getting pregnant. Because if that wasn''t the case, I would only have toe to the farm once a week for their treatment. But now, given the circumstances, we can only pray to Naka for their safe deliveries and continue with their treatment as it is."


    Still, the fact that there was still a chance for them to give birth made Orion sigh tiredly. He was now well aware of the reasons why Grandma Vivian had lost her child, so he hoped that with Aunt Greta here this time around, the same fate wouldn''t happen to Grandma Ingrid and Celia. At least, that was what he prayed for. Exhaling deeply, he looked at Aunt Greta and couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Thank you, Aunt Greta."


    Greta looked at the young man''s smile in front of her, and after hearing his words of gratitude, she couldn''t help but say, "Come here, you," before pulling him into a tight hug with a wide smile on her face. It wasn''t just because of his words of thanks; it was because of the genuine concern and expression she had seen passing through his face as she exined the situation to him.

 Chapter 236 The Healers Inquisitiveness

    Because although Greta had heard from the women inside that Orion wasn''t easily swayed by physical beauty, her own observations and confirmation were an entirely different matter. She had known Orion for a long time, but seeing it with her own eyes was surprising.


    Also, as one of the few people aware of Orion''s memory loss, she couldn''t help but wonder if those women were taking advantage of his vulnerability.


    In particr, she found Celeste''s behaviour concerning, as she doubted any young man or adult would choose to engage in such a childish act as having kushi with their mother.


    However, realizing her previous assumption was wrong and witnessing Orion''s genuine concern for the pregnancies of the women, Greta couldn''t help but attribute her initial doubts to jealousy. Perhaps it stemmed from Celeste being in the process of giving birth to her fourth child, and the circumstances of being impregnated by her own son. Such a situation demonstrated a deep familial bond that was challenging for Greta not to feel envious of.


    And, as tempting as it may be, the thought of asking him to prate her, crossed her mind. After all, based on what she had seen, who wouldn''t want a man capable of impregnating them and appreciating their protruding buttocks andrge breasts?


    Meanwhile, Orionvishly sank into the plush pillows beneath his head, findingfort in their softness. However, despite his physicalfort, his mind was preupied with thoughts of taking care of Grandma Celia and the others, leaving no space for any distractions, not even the irresistible temptation to indulge in licking her nipples through the fabric of her tulga.


    Greta soon reluctantly let go of Orion, only to quickly turn around, her face now directed towards him. "Orion, be honest with me. Do you think my buttocks look toorge?" She asked, her words rushing out in a single breath, her hidden embarrassment obvious as she posed such a question to Orion.


    Orion couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Aunt Greta''s unexpected question and behaviour. "Well," he began, trying to find the right words, "I may not understand what others might say, but in my opinion, your buttocks look just perfect." He gave her a reassuring smile, while freely staring at her partly covered butt cheeks slipping out from under the small grey piece of cloth hugging her waist.


    Meanwhile, Greta was taken aback by Orion''s direct and pleasant response, which left her momentarily speechless. She had expected a polite but vague answer, but Orion''s straightforwardness made her too happy to utter a word. Still seeking validation, especially as she was approaching an age where fertility might be a concern, Greta decided to push the conversation further.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. With a quick motion, she raised her tulga upwards and squished her left behind with her right hand, trying to gauge its size. "Because I think my buttocks might have grownrger since thest time you saw it," she added hesitantly, realizing that she might have gone too far by drawing attention to her enormous buttocks.


    Contrary to her expectations, before she could say anything else, Orion unexpectedly reached out and yfully squeezed her exposed, prominent buttocks. Greta gasped, feeling abination of embarrassment and delight at his action, relieved to see that there was no hint of disgust on his face.


    "Well, I don''t think it has gotten any bigger," Orion remarked, holding apart one of her fleshy butt cheeks with one hand. With his other hand, he trailed a finger from the top to the edge of her ass crack, examining it closely. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, he wasn''t feeling horny a moment ago, as he was preupied with his thoughts. However, as Greta voluntarily exposed her voluptuous backside towards him, he immediately felt his blood rushing and pumping towards his penis, causing a visible bulge to form in his tulga.


    "Besides, I don''t really think it would grow any bigger at your age," Orion remarked, trying to guess what she was up to.


    Nheless, he decided to y along, so he bent down slightly, cing his palms under her protruding backside, before pressing and raising it upwards, his hands sliding all the way to her waist. "And even if it did, I doubt it would be that noticeable," he added, finding the whole situation a little cute from his perspective.


    Greta''s face flushed with more embarrassment as Orion made mention of her plentiful behind and age, making her more self-conscious of it. At that moment, she wanted to dig a pit and bury herself in it to escape the shame.


    However, she quickly realized that there was no need to push further and ask him any other questions as her mind had alreadye to a decision.


    So, instead of dwelling on her embarrassment, she decided to change the subject and focus on the important task at hand.


    "Alright, that''s all I wanted to tell you before I go to the Vige Chief to inform him about the treatment results and the seriousness of the situation," Greta responded, already mulling over the challenging task that awaited her. Regardless of the vige chief''s response, she had already made up her mind to provide the best possible treatment for them.


    After all, it wasn''t just about her best friend and her new family, but also about Orion.


    "Come on, let''s go back inside before they realize we''ve been gone," Greta quickly added, a smile forming on her face as she watched Orion nod in agreement. He turned around and took the lead, guiding them back to the hut.


    Once they entered the room, Orion noticed that Sura was engaged in conversation with his family, but there was something different now ¨Cher usuallyposed expression had transformed into one of utter shock, her mouth wide open as if unable to believe what she had just heard. Orion couldn''t help but wonder what had caused such a reaction, but a quick nce at his family members gave him a hint. Their teasing expressions, Grandma Celia''s mischievous grin, and Gina''s wide smile indicated that this was all in good humour.


    As he continued to scan the room, Orion''s frown deepened when he noticed Fiona still sitting alone, quietly munching on Kalna fruits from a small stic bowl.

 Chapter 237 The Teacherfucker

    Deciding to walk over to her after he noticed Aunt Greta returning to sit with the rest of the women in the hut, Orion carefully observed Fiona''s reaction as he approached and took a seat next to her.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to be sitting alone," Orion gently stated, his concern apparent in his eyes. "How are you doing? How are you currently feeling?" he asked with genuine care, noticing her hand rubbing her stomach as she looked down momentarily before meeting his gaze.


    "Well, as you can see, I am very much well, and even pregnant at that," Fiona replied with a cheerful chuckle, but Orion could also detect a hint of exhaustion behind her smile.


    Among all the women in the room, Fiona was the only one with whom Orion had the least connection. They had spoken several times, but only as acquaintances during the awakening ceremony. Now, with her being one of the first women he had impregnated, Orion looked at her intently and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Fiona''s lips pressed tightly together as Orion continued, "Because, even if you look happy, it''s quite obvious that you aren''t, and your choice to stay here and eat alone proves otherwise." His honest consideration for her well-being was evident in his voice.


    After Orion''s concerned question, Fiona bit hard on the Kalna fruit in her hand, taking her time to chew it properly before she swallowed it. She observed the women in the room, some silent and others chattering with the girl who was also once her student.


    Eventually, she turned her face towards Orion and raised an eyebrow as she asked, "Are they all your partners?" She had previously requested some space to think, but now that the young man responsible for her current situation was present, his thoughts were exactly what she wanted to hear.


    Orion turned to nce at the women in the hut, each one representing a connection he had formed before he refocused his attention on Fiona. "Yes, they are," he responded confidently. Although, in truth, there were only two women who were not yet officially his partners, but given the way things were progressing, he was certain they would soon be.


    However, the thought of it all made his head ache slightly, considering he still had to talk to Ursa and his beautiful amazoness after this. His mind lingered, especially on the other Fiona, realizing there was no other way to exin his absence to her without sharing all the unusual events that had urred and caused the dy.


    Surprisingly, Orion didn''t feel weighed down by the bit of stress he was experiencing. He considered it a wee change from the burden of figuring out how the previous Vige Chief and the others knew how many babies were required to safeguard the vige or how he could discreetly return them to their parents without raising suspicions.


    Fiona raised an eyebrow at him, her eyes searching his. "Are you sure you can handle all of them?" she asked sceptically. "I mean, aren''t you afraid of what people might say or think about this situation if they ever found out?" She was clearly concerned about him but also curious about the unusual situation he was in.


    Orion''s smile widened in response to her question. If he had worried about what people would say, would he have continued fucking his family, his dick-erecting gilf neighbours, and even the exotic tree nymphs? "No, I don''t," he replied confidently. Caring about others'' opinions was a burden he had shed in his former life on Earth, and he had no intention of carrying it here. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion continued, his voice steady, "If people want tobel me as strange just because I appreciate the beauty of women with strikinglyrge breasts and buttocks, let them speak, even if it''s from the depths of their own butt hole."


    He nced at his mother, who appeared to be gesturing something to Sura, and he continued, "Besides, my mother possesses one of the most curvaceous bodies I have ever known. But that doesn''t overshadow the fact that she is also one of the most attractive women in my life."


    And it was undeniably true. Since arriving in this new world, Orion had marvelled at how quickly andfortably he had adapted to his surroundings, including the people who enriched his experiences.


    Fiona listened to Orion''s words, but couldn''t help but find them atypical for someone his age. In a world where young men were often driven by their desire to use their semen to amass wealth, Orion seemed to have different priorities. Despite possessing greater potential as a warrior and an abundance of fertile semen, he didn''t seem interested in those pursuits.


    His actions spoke louder than his words!


    "So if you were given the chance to have kushi with me, unlike the demonstrations we had for the sake of showing how things work," Fiona asked, a tinge of curiosity in her voice, "Would you still choose to prate me, especially knowing that it could result in a pregnancy?" She leaned in slightly, her eyes fixed on Orion, patiently waiting for his response.


    Unlike the other curvaceous women, Fiona wasn''t overly concerned with finding a partner or worrying about others'' opinions. If she were, she wouldn''t have feltfortable wearing a tulga that exposed her voluptuous figure, just like other women her age. Additionally, she noticed that some of the older women in the room shared her view, donning simr attire that exposed their curves.


    "Yes," Orion responded with a warm smile, "I still would have chosen to be prate you, even if it resulted in a pregnancy." His decision had already been made during the awakening ceremony, and he had been prepared to impregnate Reena and Celeste. However, the unexpected oue of all the women getting pregnant at once overwhelmed him a bit.  "I see," Fiona responded, her heart beating a little faster as she decided to take some time to think deeply about what to do next. On one hand, bing the partner of such a young man was like a dreame true for every older woman like herself.


    On the other hand, she pondered whether she should continue living her life the way she always had, free from the stress of worrying or feeling ashamed about how others perceived her.

 Chapter 238 Where is she?

    Chapter 238 Where is she?


    With a deep sigh escaping her lips, Fiona looked at Orion and said, "I never nned to have a partner, considering I couldn''t find a man who would appreciate me beyond my protruding buttocks and value my smaller breasts," cupping her left breast with her right hand. She continued, "But when the opportunity arose, I told myself that I would bear as many children as possible. Thebour of pregnancy didn''t matter; having a family of my own was my ultimate goal."


    She chuckled, "That''s why I took it upon myself to mentor this year''s awakening ceremony students, hoping to find some potential men who would be willing to barter with me for their semen."


    She then locked her gaze on Orion and uttered the unexpected question, "If it''s alright with you, can I be the one to propose?".


    Orion was taken aback by her aggressive request, but as he looked into Fiona''s eyes, filled with expectations, he thought, ''Why the hell!..... But, why not give it a try?'' With a smile, he nodded, dly epting her proposal. "Of course, go ahead," he replied.


    Fiona felt a lump in her throat, which she quickly swallowed before mustering the courage to move. Leaning in closer to Orion, her hands firmly nted on the floor, she asked, her voice filled with an obvious sense of feminine susceptibility, "Orion, will you be my partner?" Her eyes flickered with anticipation as she anxiously bit down on her lips, awaiting his response.


    Orion''s head nodded once more as he spoke the words, "Yes, I will be your partner."


    Fiona''s breath hitched with desire as she leaned in closer to him, her breath warm against his skin, she closed the gap between them and nted a passionate kiss on his lips. Her eyes remained wide open at first, wanting to fully experience the moment, but then they gently closed as she immersed herself in the sensation, wanting to cherish every second of it.


    As they broke apart for a moment to catch their breath, a trail of thick saliva lingered on their lips. Fiona passionately licked her own lips and then Orion''s, savouring the lingering taste before she whispered, her voice filled with longing, "Can you tell me something?" pulling her face slightly back.


    "Like what?" Orion asked with a yful smirk, trying to catch his breath, while at the same time, his mind was preupied with the possibility of someone watching them.


    warm semen deep into her wet vagina.


    Fiona continued, her voice filled with yearning, "I want you to say something like... He couldn''t decipher exactly what Fiona was thinking or trying to convey, but there was no denying the passion of the moment. It was amazing to witness this side of her, a side he had never seen before.


    Even during their first encounter, when he had impregnated her with his potent semen, she remainedposed, continuing to teach the crowd until he released his warm semen deep into her wet vagina.


    Fiona continued, her voice filled with yearning, "I want you to say something like... ''Fiona, as your partner, I will continue to impregnate you and fulfil your desire for children until you are satisfied... I will make sure that.....''"


    But before Orion could respond, "BAMM!" The door swung open abruptly, cutting him off. He turned his head to see Grandma Derry entering the room, carefully bncing a y pot on her head. Behind her, a few young and beautiful women followed, adorned in both custom-made tulgas and traditional female tulgas. Each of them carried a y pot on their head as well, and Orion counted a total of three women among them.


    Orion watched as A and Reena rushed to assist the women in carefully lowering the y pot from their heads.


    After the three women acknowledged the upants of the hut with subtle nods, they swiftly exited, closing the door behind them and leaving the room in momentary silence.


    Breaking the silence, Celeste voiced the question that was on everyone''s mind, her gaze fixed on Grandma Derry, who had settled on the floor to regain herposure. "Derry, you went out this morning to fetch water. What happened?" she asked, her face showing concern.


    "Ha... Ha..." Grandma Derry''s breaths echoed loudly in the hut as she gestured for everyone to wait a moment. Plunging her fingers into the y pot that contained a small stic cup, she scooped out water and took desperate gulps, trying to regain herposure.


    Turning her head to address Celeste, she began to exin, her voice tinged with concern, "I can''t find the right words to describe it, but it''s absolute chaos out there. Meldra and I thought we could handle it, but with only one functioning well in the entire vige, things have reached a critical point."


    "And, if the Vige Chief doesn''t take action soon, people might gather outside the Chief''s Compound, demanding a solution. Even worse, they might resort to going back to the river to fetch water themselves." She quickly added, "Not that the warriors haven''t already apprehended a handful of individuals attempting something as stupid as that."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly shifted, with all the women wearing concerned frowns, well aware of the potential consequences of the water crisis.


    "So, they haven''t found Fiona yet?" Greta''s voice cut through the air, her eyes narrowing in confusion. While she already had some doubt in her mind about Fiona crossing to the other side of the river, the idea seemed imusible and foolish given Fiona''s dedication to the vige and her retired status.


    Meanwhile, Orion''s ears snapped to full attentiveness, his eyes widening and his ears perking up at the mention of the woman he had promised to meet two days ago. He had intended to see her immediately after ensuring the well-being of his pregnant partners before visiting Ursa before the end of the day.


    "Yes, they still haven''t located her," Grandma Derry responded, her face etched with a frown, and her voice carrying a deep sense of worry. "But I''ve been hearing whispers in the vige, a rumour that Fiona may have crossed over to the other side of the river. However, it''s just a rumour for now, as there hasn''t been any confirmed information regarding when or where she left."

 Chapter 239 Where is she? (2)

    Chapter 239 Where is she? (2)


    When Grandma Derry''s words reached his ears, Orion felt the urge to ask about the duration of Fiona''s absence. However, before he could utter a word, a loud and exasperated sigh escaped from beside him. "I thought they would have found her by now," Fiona expressed, her voice filled with disappointment. "It''s such a shame that they haven''t," shemented, her spirits dampened by Grandma Derry''s untimely interruption.


    But, despite her sense of frustration, Fiona recognized the severity of the situation and understood the impact that the retired warrior''s disappearance could have on the vige.


    After hearing her words, Orion was suddenly crushed by a feeling of agitation rushing through his body. The realization that he was likely the only one oblivious to such crucial information struck him. Instantly feeling overwhelmed, he couldn''t shake the emotion that he was somehow responsible for Fiona''s disappearance.


    Suddenly, in an almost primal burst, he propelled himself upward, bouncing on his feet, and swiftly darted towards the door. With a resounding "Bam!" he flung the door wide open, capturing everyone''s attention, before vanishing from the hut in a blur.


    Meanwhile, Fiona watched in bewilderment, trying to make sense of what had just transpired. One moment, she was sitting face-to-face with Orion, and in the blink of an eye, he had vanished from her sight and sprinted out of the door before she could even process it.


    Gina was the first to snap out of her thoughts and screamed at the top of her lungs, "Orion!" She instantly recognized the person who had rushed out of the hut with just one quick nce at the room. However, as everyone realized that it was Orion who had dashed out of the room with such intensity, Celeste and Fiona''s lips contorted into a frown, suspicion creeping into their minds about what had just transpired.


    "Ahem! It appears that it''s time for me to take my leave," Greta announced abruptly, sensing no further need to linger. "I''ll return before midnight, once I''ve informed the Vige Chief about the treatment''s progress." She then turned her gaze to Sura and inquired, "Would you like to apany me, dear? It''s gettingte, and I can escort you back safely."


    Sura quickly shook her head in refusal, "Don''t worry, Miss Greta. I want to wait for a while until Oriones back." Besides, after listening to everything that the women around her had to say, Sura had a lot of questions to ask Orion and hoped that he could provide satisfactory answers.


    Because, no matter how she looked at it, it still seemed ridiculous that all the women here were Orion''s partners, except for a select few. "Also, I have been working on the farm for a while, so I know my way back from here. There is no need to be worried about me, Miss Greta."


    Greta nodded understandingly, turning her attention to the group before speaking. "I''ll be back soon," she assured them, her mind already racing with thoughts on how to persuasively exin the situation to the Chief and secure the necessary herbs to aid the women in conceiving withoutplications.


    As she walked, Greta couldn''t help but ponder how the Vige Chief perceived Orion. With his remarkable potential as a six-star warrior, surely he would be seen as someone special. This thought brought a tired sigh to Greta''s lips as she muttered softly, "I certainly hope so."


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry was still dumbfounded, her mind swirling with anger and frustration as she bit her lips in annoyance. She couldn''t believe that all her carefully crafted ns and schemes had been foiled just because of Orion''s sudden departure.


    ''You must be joking with me, right?'' Grandma Derry thought, feeling exasperated by the whole situation. Regardless of wherever Orion had fled to, she vowed to confront him the moment he returned. And when she faced him, she would employ every trick she knew to arouse him, making sure that his penis bes erect enough for him to prate and impregnate her, no matter how things might turn out.


    ........¡­.....


    ''This can''t be happening! This can''t be happening!!'' Orion''s thoughts raced as he med himself for what had urred with Fiona, his heart pounding with guilt as he sprinted through the forest.


    While he knew deep down that he had valid reasons for not being able to meet up with her, he couldn''t ignore the weight of responsibility he felt. If Fiona''s life was endangered by his actions, then his reasons would hold no value, no matter how valid they seemed.


    ''Fiona... Dammit, why would she do something like this?'' Orion thought rapidly once more, realizing that it would have been better for her to chase him with a cuss in anger rather than running off to the other side of the forest, considering suicide. He felt a heavy sense of guilt, knowing he had to find her and make things right before it was toote.


    Unknowingly, during his sprint, Orion had forgotten to take a good look at his surroundings, which resulted in him colliding with something hard.


    "BAM!!"


    The force of the collision made him copse on his buttocks, with painful vibrations spreading across his head and senses.


    "AHHH! Didn''t you look where you were running? Are you..." A familiar voice reached Orion''s ears, causing him to snap his eyes open. He found Grim clutching his head in pain, their eyes meeting in a dazed state.


    "Orion, is that you?" Grim said, with a hint of doubt in his voice. After all, they hadn''t seen Orion for the past two days, and when they questioned Warrior Jean about it since he was very angry at the fact that Orion had missed his training on the first day, he simply told them not to worry, that Orion was currently handling something important with the Vige Chief, and that he would return once he was done.


    "O¡­.Orion¡­" Hearing someone hesitatingly call out his name, Orion looked to the side and saw Ursa staring at him with an expression of surprise and joy on her face.

 Chapter 240 Orions Promise

    On her left side, he could see Gorg breathing heavily, relieved to see him. Meanwhile, at the forefront of the group, he could see T staring at him intently, suspicion evident in her gaze, and Warrior Jean who had immediately scoffed the moment their eyes met.


    Orion immediately refocused his attention on Grim as he stood up and stretched his arm out for him to grab and stand up. "Thank you," Grim said as he held onto Orion''s hand and pulled himself up before quickly adding, "But, you should watch where you''re running next time."


    Rubbing his head while still feeling the throbbing headache on his forehead, Orion replied, "I will." Sensing something from the corner of his eyes, he quickly turned around just in time for Ursa to m into his chest. Her hands wrapped around him with enough force that Orion felt as though his arms were trying to enter his body with the way her hug tightened with each passing second.


    "¡­Ursa¡­. I need your help," Orion said with a bit of difficulty in his voice, realizing that instead of continuing with his n to run towards the Vige Chief''spound, he would rather have Ursa fly them there, thus saving precious time.


    Ursa''s eyes opened wide in surprise, and she instantly pouted, "You haven''t shown your face for several days, and when you do, you don''t even ask how I''m doing. Instead, you immediately ask something from me... Hmph!!" Her gaze shifted away from Orion''s face as she continued to hug him.


    Orion let out a tired sigh in response to her words. Unexpectedly running into Ursa was not part of his n, but the fact that Fiona''s life was still in danger wasn''t going to leave his mind soon unless he saves her and brings her back to the vige in one piece.


    However, since he hadn''t seen Ursa during that period, Orion decided to take a different approach. Instead of directly exining to her how crucial each second mattered, Orion stretched his hands down and went under Ursa''s tulga, tightly gripping her small, growing plump buttocks.


    "You know I have been nning a surprise for you," he said, sneaking a finger between her fat thighs and rubbing it against her gripping narrow pussy He looked around to see that Warrior Jean and T had returned to their own discussion, while Grim wore a huge grin, seemingly trying to hold back hisughter, and Gorg shook his head in defeat, as if he had given up on the current situation. Ursa''s breathing grew ragged as Orion began to feel her tender, untouched virgin vagina gradually growing wet.


    "What kind of surprise is it?" Ursa said, feeling slightly happy that his fingers were now back in her vagina after several days of absence. It made her realize how much she had missed the feeling of his hands ying inside and scratching against her inner fleshy walls while they were together.


    Orion smiled as he responded, "Don''t worry, I wille to your hut to give it to you." In truth, Orion had nned the same surprise for Ursa and Sura, which was a special night for each of them, where he would finally fuck them and take away their virginity.


    He wanted to make it as special as he had done with their proposals, as this was going to be their first time together. However, after realizing that he might not have enough time on his hands to prepare such an extravagant event, he decided to settle for something more simplistic and heartwarming that she would never forget.


    "When?" Ursa asked, swiftly turning her head to focus her attention on him. Seeing her big eyes blinking with curiosity and excitement at the mention of a surprise, Orion lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "How about tomorrow evening when you are done with your warrior''s training?"


    Ursa immediately shook her head defiantly and said, "We won''t have training tomorrow since it''s thest day of the fifth Kishi period, and the day after that because of the market square. So if you want me to forgive you, then you bettere to my hut tomorrow morning." As she spoke, Orion could feel Ursa''s body fidgeting slightly, and the grip of her arms around his body loosening a little.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Alright," Orion nodded his head quickly, resolution shing in his eyes, "I promise toe to your hut tomorrow morning to give you your present." After what had happened to Fiona, Orion was intent on keeping his word, no matter the obstacles.


    Even if the Vige Chief demanded his presence that morning, he would set everything else aside to fulfil his promise and ensure such a situation never urred again.


    This was more than a promise.


    This was an oath!


    An oath to himself!


    Because regardless of any excuse that may arise on that day, endangering the life of one of his partners would render any excuses meaningless.


    "Alright," Ursa said, nodding happily, her wide smile revealing her excitement. "So, what do you need my help for?" She raised an eyebrow, feeling a little curious about Orion''s sudden request for her assistance after two days of not seeing him.


    Orion exined, "I need you to use your gift and take us to the Vige Chief''spound as quickly as possible."


    However, Ursa furrowed her brows and replied, "I am a bit tired, so I don''t think I can go that fast right now."


    Orion hastily nodded his head in understanding, his agitation bing more obvious. "No problem, let''s just go. We''ve already wasted enough time." Ursa noticed his unusual behaviour and wanted to inquire about it, but she sensed that something serious must be going on since it was the first time she had seen him like this.


    When Ursa held his hand, reluctantly releasing him from her grip, she felt a sense of loss as his fingers slipped out of her moist vagina. Suppressing her emotions, she activated her gift and said, "Hold on tight," propelling them high into the sky, shooting directly towards the vige chief''spound.

 Chapter 241 [Bonus ]The Search

    As they took off into the air, Orion noticed Warrior Jean narrowing his eyes at him. However, he realized he wasn''t the only one, as T was also giving him an intense look. Orion acknowledged them with a quick nod before turning his head to see Grim and Gorg staring at him from the corner of his eyes as he flew out of their sight.


    With Ursa flying at her best, they reached the Vige Chief''s Compound in less than two or three minutes. Just as Ursa was about to descend in front of the gate, Orion held her back and urgently ordered her to fly over it, to which sheplied. Swiftly, before the guards stationed at the gate could notice them, Orion and Ursanded silently inside thepound, right in front of a particr hut.


    "Wait for me here," Orion said to Ursa, his words trailing behind him as he swiftly dashed into the hut designated for the Vige Chief''s meetings and work. He left a feeling of hurry in the air, promising, "I will be back soon!"


    Ursa watched Orion''s hurried departure, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion. She couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s gotten into him today?"


    Meanwhile, Orion navigated theplicated halls of the Vige Chief''s secondrge hut with ease, having been here on numerous asions before. "Knock! Knock!" he rapped on the door politely, aware that he couldn''t simply barge in unannounced. Waiting patiently for the resounding response of "Come in," Orion pushed the door and entered the room.


    He found the Vige Chief, who appeared slightly annoyed, gazing back at him with a furrowed brow. As Orion closed the door behind him and approached, he noticed the Chief letting out a tired sigh, "I wasn''t expecting an audience with you thiste, Orion. What happened? Did Anara just drop you off at the Vige and you decided to have a talk with me after you''ve calmed down..." The Vige Chief motioned for Orion to take a seat before continuing, "...or is it about something else?"


    When Orion settled on the mat spread out on the floor, he cleared his throat to gather his thoughts. Locking eyes with the Vige Chief, he spoke up, saying, "There''s something else I want to discuss."


    The Vige Chief''s expression shifted, his gaze filled with curiosity as he asked, "And what might that be?"


    Without skipping a beat, Orion swiftly replied, "I''ve heard rumours about Fiona, the well woman, going missing, and I wanted to find out if she has been located and if there is any information on her whereabouts."


    The Vige Chief meticulously gathered the scattered papers, organizing them together and then heaved a weary sigh, shaking his head. "Unfortunately, no, she hasn''t been found yet..." His tired expression suddenly turned sharp as he fixed an intense gaze on Orion. "But don''t tell me that''s the first question on your mind, after everything that has happened today... Or," he added, "Is there something about Fiona''s disappearance that you know and I should be aware of?"


    The room filled with tension as Orion fell silent, his hesitation speaking louder than words. The Vige Chief''s intuition red, and he couldn''t help but probe further, "Orion, is there something I should know about?" Although the Vige Chief didn''t want to ept it, he had been having a nagging feeling in his mind that Orion somehow had something to do with Fiona''s disappearance.


    No matter how much he tried to brush off these feelings, it was hard to shake them, especially when the possible culprit was sitting right in front of him, asking about her.


    Meanwhile, Orion racked his brain, desperately trying toe up with the right words to tell the Vige Chief. However, he couldn''t help but show a weary smile as he observed the Chief''s once firm and nonchnt expression turning increasingly solemn, with a hint of annoyance and doubt flickering in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Orion¡­." the Vige Chief''s voice trembled slightly, "Please, tell me that you have nothing to do with this....".


    ¡­.......¡­


    "WHOOOOSSSSHHH!!" The Vige Chief''s wide owl wings unfurled, and he pped them with rapid intensity, his talons firmly gripping me as he carried me above.


    When we soared higher, I peered down and shouted towards Ursa, "I WILL SEE YOU TOMORROW!" Her response echoed back, "OKAY!" while the Vige Chief continued to lift me even higher into the sky.


    From this height, everything below appeared like tiny dots, yet I knew the Vige Chief''s eyes could discern every detail below us. Suddenly, we plunged downwards, slicing through the air, until we came to a hovering halt above the dead forest, as if he was searching for something amid the dense Vylkr vines-infested forest.


    Suddenly, my eyes found a group of young men and women, moving with remarkable ease as they cut down several two-star Vylkr vines in their path.


    The Vige Chief quickly noticed them as well. He dived down and gently ced me on the ground before transforming back into his human form. Just then, a loud masculine voice echoed through the area, saying, "Chief," and I saw them approaching us.


    There were six of them in total ¨C three tall, muscr men d in traditional male tulgas, and three slightly muscr, slender women wearing the traditional female tulga. Among the women, one had a curvier figure, standing out from the rest with a little more meat in her assets.


    "Have you seen her, yet?" The Vige Chief immediately asked, posing the most crucial question at the moment.


    The man nced at me briefly before refocusing his gaze on the Vige Chief and replied, "No Chief, unfortunately, we haven''t. But we did find something..." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Around the first border, we found several dead one-star Vylkr vines. However, after that, the trail of the dead Vylkr vines led a path forward, signifying that she..."


    "....Is heading towards the second border," the Vige Chief interrupted, finishing the man''s sentence, his voice filled with worry.

 Chapter 242 I Came To Rescue You

    "Actually, Chief, we have already checked the second border. However, her trail didn''t end around it either; it kept going straight forward," the man said, his expression looking defeated as he recounted the current situation to the Vige Chief.


    "And so, at the end of it all, we decided to wait for more teams to arrive so that we could form a group and keep heading forward," the man added, shaking his head dejectedly, "However, if she had truly gone towards the third border, considering the amount of time that she has been gone, Chief, I don''t think that..."


    The Vige Chief immediately raised his hand to stop the man from speaking more, quickly turning his head towards me. "Orion, let''s go," he said, as he shapeshifted back into his giant horned owl form and took off into the sky, his talons firmly holding onto me as we pierced forward at breakneck speed, his resounding, piercing "SSSCCCRRREEECCCCHHHH!!!" filling the air.


    We soared back and began to fly around the dead forest that surrounded our vige, gradually moving deeper into the Vylkr vines-infested forest. With each passing minute, I could feel my body growing cold, and my worries increased as I realized we had been flying for close to an hour, yet there were still no signs of Fiona...


    "THEEERRREEE.... CHEIFFF..... RIGHT THEREEE...." I screamed at the top of my lungs, my heart pounding as I spotted the movements of an ongoing battle. I had witnessed numerous fights between the warriors and several formidable three-star Vylkr-vines as we soared through the sky, each one revealing the amount of effort and work they had put into protecting the vige and its people.


    But this time was different, entirely different.


    The shatteredndscape was scattered with the remnants of two-star Vylkr vines, and a behemoth three-star Vylkr vine was wreaking havoc in a specific area. This was highly unusual, as they typically mindlessly slithered towards the vige. However, the fact that they had deviated from their usual path and considering the distance we had flown from the vige left no doubt in my mind as to who was at the centre of this chaos. ''FIIOOONNAAA!!!'' I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    The Vige Chief swooped down with incredible speed, and a powerful, ear-piercing ''SCCRRREEECCCHHH!'' emerged from his beak, echoing through the air. I prepared myself for a roughnding as I felt his talons loosening their grip around my waist. However, to my surprise, the talons abruptly released me a few meters above the ground. Thanks to my enhanced strength, I quickly directed my feet downward, rolling as I hit the ground beforeing to a stop.


    When I regained my bnce and stood up, another piercing screech assaulted my ears, causing me to copse back onto the ground, clutching my ears in pain. The very earth trembled beneath me, and I turned my head in the direction of the sound. There, I beheld the Vige Chief facing off against the three-star Vylkr vine, directing its attacks towards him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "SCCCRREEEECHHHH!" The piercing sound echoed once more, but this time, I gritted my teeth and rose to my feet, pushing through the irritation in my ears. With my sharp reflexes, I leapt backwards, narrowly evading an attack from a two-star Vylkr vine. In a split second, I activated my gift, feeling the surge of electricity coursing through my arms. Deciding to tap into the Vylkr energy flowing within my body, I blended it with my ow.....


    What the hell?


    My eyes widened in surprise as I realized that I couldn''t sense the usual abundance of the Vylkr energy within me. There were only faint traces of it, barely..... noticeable!


    "Damn it!" I cursed under my breath, my instincts kicking into high gear. I leapt once again, making full use of my enhanced physical prowess as I quickly dodged yet another attack from a two-star Vylkr vine. Manoeuvring sideways, Inded on a section of the two-star Vylkr vine, my feet crushing it with a satisfying crunch before somersaulting through the air andnding in a different spot.


    Surveying my surroundings, my eyes locked onto a tall, muscr figure wielding a battle axe with reckless abandon. She was a sight to behold, drenched in the blood of numerous cuts and wounds that covered her arms and legs. Her once-intact tulga was now in tatters, exposing the sheer power of her thunderous thighs as she relentlessly struck down another two-star Vylkr vine. "SHIT!" I couldn''t help but let out an irritated curse as I finally spotted who I had been searching for and the state she was in.


    In a frenzy, I spotted a swarm of dead one-star Vylkr vines in a nearby area and charged towards it, agilely jumping and dodging through the debris until I reached the heap of tangled vines. Without hesitation, I knelt beside the pile and grabbed two pieces of the one-star Vylkr vine, shoving them into my mouth and chewing voraciously, as if my very life depended on it... because it did.


    Driven by the situation, I quickly gathered more pieces, not stopping until I felt I had consumed enough. As the rush of Vylkr energy surged through me, I could feel its power intertwining with the strange energy. Calming down my body with newfound resolve, I activated my gift once more, seamlessly blending the chaotic Vylkr energy. The force of my lightning erupted from my hands with a deafening "CRACKLE!!," scorching the ashen ground beneath me.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my mind and tried to recall the feeling that I had experienced when my lightning had shaped into two colossal hands. Because now, I needed something simpler, more precise. I needed two des... des that could slice through the Vylkr vines blocking my path. As I delved into my memory, that familiar sensation resurfaced, and the knowledge of wielding this aspect of my gift flowed through me instinctively, like a lesson ingrained during the awakening ceremony.

 Chapter 243 I Came To Rescue You (2)

    As I bent down, positioning my body towards Fiona''s direction, Iunched myself forward with a tremendous burst of energy. Two hand-sized craters formed where my feet had firmly stood moments ago. Lightning crackled and surged in both of my hands, extending and flickering with a destructive glow.


    Gradually, that raw energybined, taking shape on either side of my hands. Two distinct des emerged, crafted from bluish, ever-moving lightning that undted like serpents, aimlessly seeking out a possible victim. These des resembled machetes but without their handles.


    "BOOM!" The impact reverberated through my body as Inded, my right leg plunging deep into the fleshy mass of a two-star Vylkr vine. The ckish spikes pierced through my feet, sending a searing jolt of pain up my spine.


    Notwithstanding the initial shock, I gritted my teeth and quickly adapted to the force, harnessing it to my advantage. Twisting my body slightly, I unleashed a whirlwind of motion, my legs smashing through the organic flesh and tearing apart the two-star Vylkr vine. The spike that had impaled my leg snapped in half, leaving behind a numbing cold sensation that threatened to cripple my limb.


    "SHIITT!!" I eximed, my voice echoing with both frustration and pain. Utilizing the momentum of my spin, I extended my hands upwards, feeling the bluish lightning des mirroring my movements.


    The des effortlessly pierced through the stubborn resistance of the two-star Vylkr vines. However, when one of the des became lodged, I sped my hands together, channelling both energies simultaneously. I watched as the lightning flickered, splitting and merging like a force of nature,bining with the trapped de to form arger, more oversized de.


    "CRACKKKLLEE!"


    I released the force of my injured foot upon the ground, and with a booming, "BAAAAMMM!!" my feet sank into the earth, sending another jolt of searing pain up my spine. My widened eyes mirrored the shock and agony I felt at that moment. But without missing a beat, I summoned my resilience and grit.


    With another resounding "BAAMMM!!," my foot struck the ground once more, serving as my anchor andunching pad. Utilizing the strength of that foothold, I hunched my body down and propelled myself forward, entering a full sprint.


    "CRACCCKLLEE!!"


    "BAMM!!!" The ground cracked open once again as I propelled myself forward with sheer force. With each step, the excruciating pain reverberated through my body, causing my teeth to tter in agony. As I tore through the surrounding two-star Vylkr vines, the aching pain overwhelmed me. Unable to contain it any longer, a resonating scream escaped from my throat, "AAARRGGGHHHHHH!!".


    Nevertheless, I continued running, maintaining my focus on her well-being, ensuring she was safe as I quickly manoeuvred around her. Whether she stood there in disbelief or shock, I pressed forward with a stubborn resolve, brandishing a towering three-meter de forged from lightning. With each precise cut, I left behind a trail of scorched and dissected Vylkr vines.


    Finally, I came to a sudden stop in front of Fiona with a deafening "BBOOMM!!". My chest heaved as I struggled to catch my breath, releasing a loud, exhausted exhale, "Haaaaa!!! Haaaaah!!". As I loosened my grip on both hands, the des of lightning separated into their previous distinct forms, hovering near each side of my arms and pointing downwards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "O...O...Orion," I heard Fiona''s weak, dull voice, and I turned my head to look at her. Regardless of her battered figure, I knew Aunt Greta''s gift would be able to mend her injuries.


    "Considering how mature you are, I expected a more mature decision from you," I said, still trying to catch my breath. "....Nheless, the promise I made to you wasn''t simple, so I apologize." I refocused my attention on the scene before me, observing as the remaining two-star Vylkr vines in the area swarmed towards us, apanied by swarms of one-star Vylkr vines emerging from the forest to join them.


    Looking to my right, I witnessed the same chaotic scene spreading. The same held true when I nced to my left. Even behind me, though on a smaller scale, because Fiona had been holding her ground before my arrival.


    "This is torture," I muttered to myself, feeling the searing pain in my leg amplify. Too frustrated to look down and examine the gaping hole left by the spike that had pierced my foot, I focused my attention on the Vige Chief. I witnessed just in time as his wings sliced through one of the four legs of a three-star Vylkr vine.


    He then mped his enormous talons onto its tangled mass of vines that served as its head, resembling more of a twisted decoration. However, even as the Vige Chief tore it free, the monstrous amalgamation of Vylkr vines persisted, unceasingly extending its tendrils toward the Vige Chief with rming uracy.


    Sighing once more, I could finally witness firsthand the immense impact that an endlessly overwhelming enemy like the Vylkr vines could have on one''s psychology.


    "Orion... what are you doing here?" Fiona''s voice trembled as she spoke, her words punctuated by cracks of emotion. "Don''t worry...run.... save.... yo..ur life..... I... I have forgiven you." Her voice continued to falter, and I turned my head to face her, taking in her fearful and conflicted expression.


    It was a stark contrast to the fierce and aggressive attitude she had disyed when I proposed to her. With an exhausted smile, I stretched my arms apart, allowing my lightning to scatter into countless tendrils, forming a-like structure that poured backwards, making it appear as though the sky itself had woven a dome-like to envelop Fiona.


    Seeing that the had been created, I finally opened my mouth to speak "Fiona, whether you like it or not, I am your partner.... So. I. will. Not. Leave. You.."


    I noticed her trembling, shivering intensely at my words. "Orion... the vines," her eyes shifted away from me, and when she refocused her gaze and said, "Please... run... run," I could hear the desperation in her voice.


    "Fiona... I came to rescue you."

 Chapter 244 A Dire Situation

    However, she continued. But this time, before she could utter another word, she copsed to the ground, kneeling in disbelief. Witnessing her stunned state, Orion felt a sense of relief that she had finally stopped speaking, recognizing that she was in no condition to continue.


    Moreover, although what he had agreed to, was originally a favour, the circumstances and conditions had transformed it into something much more serious.


    If he had simply left her alone to carry out her work, she wouldn''t be in this perilous situation. In the end, it became a promise he had failed to keep, and now it was his responsibility to face the consequences. With the Vylkr vines inching closer, Orion controlled the to extend itself further, enveloping him and creating a protective barrier.


    "CRACKLE!" Positioned at the forefront of the lightning dome, it became obvious to Orion that if the Vylkr vines were to breach the or even attempt to force their way through, he would be the first to face their wrath. Nheless, he understood that his primary objective was to buy precious time for the vige chief toe to their rescue.


    ''How ironic?'' Orion couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    "BOOMM!!" "BBOOOOMMM!!!"


    As the Vylkr vines pressed against his, creating echoes as the lightning repulsed them backwards, Orion exerted all his strength to hold them in ce. He channelled the strange energy within him, alongside the stubborn and chaotic Vylkr energy, pushing his gift to its limits. More and more lightning surged from his hands, intertwining and strengthening the lightning dome. The strain consumed his stamina, causing a pounding headache that grew increasingly intense.


    The consequences grew increasingly significant as the strain on his body and mind increased.


    "RRRROOOOAAAAARRRR!!!"


    Orion''s attention was momentarily interrupted as he swiftly turned his head towards the direction of the beastly scream. His eyes widened in astonishment as he took in the new scene stretching out before him. The Vige Chief, who had previously been in hisrge owl form, had now transformed into yet another formidable form.


    Having witnessed Grim''s multiple forms, Orion was aware that shapeshifters possessed more than one transformation. However, seeing the Vige Chief''s additional form, he couldn''t help but think that this was a bit too much.


    In his field of vision stood a magnificent creature that could easily be mistaken for a Komodo dragon, if not for its jawline adorned with menacing rows of perpetually open razor-sharp teeth. Its impressive size and robust physique, apanied by the striking array of brown, white, and orange feathers resembling bird-like wings, created a breathtaking yet solemn sight.


    Orion found himself questioning whether those wings alone would be sufficient to lift what he could now undoubtedly call a dragon, especially considering that the wings weren''t even twice the size of its own body.


    Regardless, as the monstrous beast lunged at the three-star Vylkr vine, its jaws mping down with a bone-crushing force, tearing off a section of the Vylkr vine''s body and devouring it in one swift motion, it became evident that the battle, which had been fiercely raging for several minutes, would be over within seconds. And all Orion needed to do was hold on for a little longer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "BOOOMM!!" "BBBOOOMMM!!!" However, Orion found it increasingly difficult to hold on as the one-star and two-star Vylkr vines began to engulf and slither on top of his. Despite being repulsed and scorched, causing them to be thrown backwards, a wall of several lifeless Vylkr vines soon formed around him.


    Whether the Vylkr vines were charred by his lightning or not, the other iing vines pressed against the barrier, piling on top of the lifeless vines, exerting immense pressure on Orion. His gift had already been pushed to the limit, and the only thing that kept him standing was the remaining Vylkr energy. However, even that was about to be depleted as Orion could feel it growing fainter and fainter.


    "...Or...rion...." Fiona''s voice reached his ears, sounding weaker and more strained. Time seemed to slow down as the Vylkr vines closed in, enveloping them in darkness. Their surroundings transformed into a tower of several Vylkr vines, obscuring their view of the outside world.


    They could only catch fleeting glimpses of flickering light from the diminishing lightning,pelling Fiona to crawl towards Orion''s position despite her mounting fatigue.


    "I..... can''t hold it..... any... longer," Orion''s voice shook, his body weakening under the strain. The once-powerful lightning began to falter, crackling and flickering with each passing second. His hands fell limp at his sides, and just as a sense of defeat threatened to consume him, he felt a pair of arms wrap softly yet tightly around his injured leg. Orion looked down and saw Fiona clutching him tightly, her voice trembling as she pleaded, "Orion... run..."


    And as the lightning retracted back into his hands, Orion shifted his attention upwards. Just when the slithering Vylkr vines copsed upon them, he struggled to respond, his voice strained, "....Haaaa! I... can''t..."


    "BAAAMMMM!!!".


    ¡­...


    "... should be alright... Although I don''t think that his feet would be..."


    Voices and murmurs echoed in Orion''s head as he slowly regained consciousness. With a weary effort, he opened his eyelids, but in an instant, his eyes widened with a surge of shock. Startled, he sat up abruptly and leapt backwards, his lower body still grounded on the floor.


    "Haaaaaaa!!!!" "Haaaaaaa!!!!!" Orion exhaled deeply, his breath carrying exhaustion and relief, as he tried to calm his racing body and understand the events that followed after the wall of Vylkr vines had copsed upon them.


    "If you''re wondering how you managed to survive, you owe your thanks to the Vige Chief and the Vige Chieftess," Greta exined, her gaze fixed on Orion as she observed his pupils dting and contracting before returning to their normal state.


    "Aunt Greta," Orion finally spoke up, his eyes scanning the room only to realize that it was filled with numerous young men and women whose exact count eluded him.

 Chapter 245 The Massage

    Greta decided to ask, "Have you calmed down now?" after noticing that Orion had regained hisposure shortly after calling out her name.


    Orion nodded, realizing that he had momentarily fallen into a daze earlier. Slowly, he shifted his gaze downwards and realized he was currently naked, his tulga missing. However, his mind didn''t dwell on that fact as he immediately focused on his left foot, inspecting it for any injuries or wounds.


    Finding none, he let out a relieved sigh and then turned his attention to Aunt Greta, nodding appreciatively. "Thank you," he said.


    Upon hearing Orion''s expression of gratitude, Greta shook her head and replied, "Don''t worry about it." Although she had been initially shocked and taken aback by his condition when she had hurriedly arrived after hearing the news, seeing him now and hearing his words of appreciation brought a smile to her face.


    Orion''s attention suddenly shifted as he noticed that Fiona was not present in the room. "Where is Fiona?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Greta furrowed her brows, already aware of which ''Fiona'' he was referring to.


    Regardless of her reservations about Fiona''s involvement in Orion''s predicament and her intention to have a conversation with the former warrior when the time was right, Greta replied, "She is doing much better than you and woke up a few hours ago. As a warrior with three-star potential who has already reached her full potential, I can confidently say that in a few more hours, she will be up and running as if nothing happened." Her gaze then shifted to his feet, which had been impaled by a two-star Vylkr vine.


    "However, you still have a long recovery ahead of you before you can return to your normal routine," she added, observing as he attempted to rise to his feet but faltered immediately upon his left foot touching the ground, causing a sharp jolt of pain to shoot through his body, ultimately leading him tond back on the ground.


    "Ouch!" Orion cried out, feeling a tingling numbness spreading from his left leg up to his lower waist, leaving his buttocks feeling oddly numb after the impact.


    Suddenly, a ripple of muffled chuckles filled the room, followed by moreughter, much to Orion''s annoyance. He remembered that they weren''t alone in the room, as his gaze shifted towards five individuals dressed in the vige''s traditional tulga -four women and one man.


    "Ahem!" Greta cleared her throat, addressing the situation. "Why don''t you all take some rest and prepare for the day ahead?" she suggested. "As for your payment, I will discuss it with the Vige Chieftess, so there''s no need to worry about it."


    The group nodded wearily and let out tired sighs as they rose from the ground, making their way back to their huts for some much-needed rest. After all, they had been tirelessly working since yesterday noon.


    However, despite their weariness, a glimmer of satisfaction shone through their eyes. They knew that the payment they were about to receive for their efforts far surpassed anything they could have earned in a mere week or two.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a hint of joy in their hearts, they departed the room, their thoughts already drifting towards the next time they might be summoned to tend to Orion''s grave injuries.


    Once the door was securely closed, Orion let out a long exhale, feeling ufortable under the scrutinizing gazes. The situation was already challenging enough, and being naked added anotheryer of difort. Because, while it might not have held any particr significance for them, it still held some weight for him.


    "Come and lie down so that I can massage your leg a bit more," Greta offered, patting the mat where Orion had previously been lying. Despite her exhaustion from tirelessly using her gift throughout the night, she remainedmitted to ensuring hisplete recovery.


    Although unintentional, the fact that she had identally awakened him brought a sense of relief to her heart. It reassured her that there were no overlookedplications in his body and that her healing efforts had been effective thus far.


    Meanwhile, Orion crawled back to the mat and settled down beside Aunt Greta, who patiently positioned herself on the ground with her knees to the left side of the mat.


    Greta extended her hand, and as soon as her palms made contact with his leg, she activated her gift. Gently, she began massaging his left leg, her hands gliding over his muscles, ensuring that every inch was covered. "The slight difort you may feel is just your muscles regenerating and realigning themselves," she exined, reassuring him. "So don''t worry and bear with it. It will be over soon."


    Orion nodded in understanding, already sensing a tingling sensation as if something were shifting inside him. However, the level of pain wasn''t as intense as Greta had initially warned him about, leading Orion to suspect that she had exaggerated it out of concern for his well-being.


    After a while, a gentle vibrating sensation coursed through Orion''s body, providing him with a peculiar and rxing feeling. As he surrendered himself to Aunt Greta''s therapeutic massage, his mind couldn''t help but wander towards the imminent morning.


    Although he had no idea how many hours were left until then, Orion couldn''t shake off his promise to Ursa that he would visit her by morning. Yet, rather than dwelling on how he would reach her house with only one functional leg, he pushed that thought to the back of his mind, choosing to fully immerse himself in the massage Aunt Greta was providing.


    However, his tranquil state was abruptly interrupted when a thick scent wafted into his nostrils.


    Following the trail of the scent with his nose, Orion turned his head towards Aunt Greta and noticed her wiping off her sweat with a damp rag before cing it on the ground, inadvertently near him. Judging by the wetness of the rag, he deduced that she had been using it during his treatment, which ounted for the distinctive odour that had caught his attention.

 Chapter 246 The Hairy Encounter

    However, the scent wouldn''t have been bothersome if Orion hadn''t been lying naked on the mat, enjoying the massage. Yet, there he was, the aroma of Aunt Greta''s sweat tickling his nostrils as he observed her meticulously tending to his leg. With each stroke and touch, she treated his leg with such care and tenderness that he refrained from doing anything that might distract her or shift her attention away from the task at hand.


    Finally, a slight, lingering ache tingled through Orion''s left leg as Aunt Greta reached for the piece of rag, wiping off her sweat before turning towards him with a warm smile. "That should do it. Now all you need is some rest so that by morning your mother and the rest of your family cane see you," she chuckled, before continuing. "Celeste''s face turned ashen when she heard the news, so you better start preparing an exnation for why you did such a thing, alright?"


    Observing Aunt Greta preparing to rise while reaching for the wet rag, Orion swiftly feigned a sneeze, "Achhhoooo..." However, he quickly realized that he had underestimated Aunt Greta''s genuine care for his well-being as she immediately bent down and ced her hand on his forehead. "What''s the matter? Is your nose hurting? Do you feel any difort in your muscles?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.


    Orion turned his head towards Greta, his gaze meeting her worried eyes. He replied, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s just a little itch in my nose." He quickly looked downward, realizing that Greta was squatting in front of him. The close proximity allowed him to catch a glimpse of her plumpy thick inner thighs, andbined with the lingering scent that seemed to intensify, it stirred something within him.


    Inhaling once more, he watched Greta nodding and kneeling beside him, revealing a hint of her bushy vagina hairs. As she activated her gift, a wave of bluish light emanated from her hands. Orion watched as she gently ced her hands on his forehead, then withdrew them after a few minutes, sighing in relief. "You were right, it''s nothing," she reassured him.


    Seeing Aunt Greta''s relieved expression, Orion picked up the damp rag that had been beside her and began gently cleaning her legs, moving it gradually upwards to her thigh. "You seem to be sweating a lot, Aunt Greta," he remarked casually.


    Greta nced at Orion, surprised by his unexpected gesture. She watched as he used the rag to wipe off the sweat from her thighs. "Well, as I mentioned earlier, I have been working tirelessly throughout the night, using my gift and preparing herbal remedies to assist in your recovery," she exined, exhaling tiredly as she felt the soft touch of the rag caressing her skin.


    Orion finally understood why his mouth tasted sour, as if he had consumed something bitter. Regardless, he expressed his gratitude once again, saying, "Thank you for taking care of me, Aunt Greta." Greta''s smile radiated with warmth as she listened to Orion''s heartfelt appreciation once more. "It''s no problem at all. In fact, I would have done even more if I could," she replied.


    Orion nodded in understanding and suggested, "Since you''ve been working so hard, why don''t I help you wipe off your sweat?" He looked up into Aunt Greta''s eyes, observing her reaction as she stifled a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, Orion. I''ll take a bath after this and rest once morning arrives," Greta assured him. But Orion shook his head in disagreement, insisting on assisting her as he proceeded to clean her other thigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No, it''s the least I can do. it''s nothing worth mentioning," Orion replied, his attention focused on cleaning the area where Greta''s thick wide thighs met. As he continued, he casually instructed, "Aunt Greta, could you please open your legs a bit wider?"


    Greta gazed at Orion for a moment, her brows furrowing as she contemted his stubborn countenance. Letting out a resigned sigh, she shook her head, aware that he would persist in finding another way to show his gratitude. Rather than allowing him to overexert himself mentally, she decided to adjust her position.


    Recognizing that simply spreading her knees apart on the ground wouldn''t allow the rag to effectively clean her thighs and legs due to their size, she lifted herself into a squatting position with one hand supporting her body, providing better ess for the cleaning.


    Greta widened her legs, making sure to lift the tulga tied around her waist to prevent any hindrance. "Alright, go ahead and help me wipe off the sweat," she said, adding a reminder, "But let''s make it quick. Remember, you still need to rest." She observed as Orion nodded earnestly, disying his understanding.


    Internally, Greta couldn''t help but release a deep exhale, finding his gesture sweet, even if she refrained from expressing it aloud.


    Meanwhile, as Greta''s legs were spread open before him, Orion was greeted by a rich, intoxicating scent emanating from her body. Strangely, he found himself oddly drawn to the scent as he carefully extended his hands towards the centre of her thighs, starting to wipe away her sweat. With gentle movements, his hand ventured further up, reaching the upper thighs, and he used the cloth to delicately brush against her bushy vagina hairs, taking extra care to remove any trapped sweat within.


    Greta, noticing Orion''s struggle to wipe off the sweat from her vagina hairs, apologized with a slightly awkward smile. "Sorry that it''s a bit overgrown. I haven''t cut down there in a while," she said, making a mental note to attend to itter.


    Since Greta didn''t have a partner or have anyone bartering with her for Kushi due to her prominent protruding buttocks andrge breasts, she focused primarily on using her healing gift to sustain herself. As a result, cutting down her vagina hair wasn''t a priority unless it grew excessively long and caused inconvenience or difort.


    However, seeing Orion''s efforts, she realized that it would be more convenient for both of them if she cut it down for easier ess in case such a situation were to arise again.

 Chapter 247 The Devoted Cleaner

    Orion took his time, realizing that he had no reason to rush. With his injury limiting his mobility, he knew his performance when taking Ursa''s virginity would be affected, and that was not something he wanted, especially since it would be her first time.


    He believed that every action and effort he invested in pleasing her would benefit him in the future, as he had experienced the irresistible appeal of his skills on women in this world. And using those skills on a virgin like Ursa would make the experience even more irresistible.


    Therefore, in order to gain insight into what would work best, Orion decided to test his performance with Aunt Greta. Knowing that she was the best healer in the vige, he had the assurance that she could heal him if things didn''t go as nned.


    However, this was also an opportunity that he couldn''t ignore. After all, Orion had be skilled at reading between the lines, ever since he impregnated his family and neighbours. He sensed that Greta might also have a desire to have a child with him, but the viger''s cultural norms likely prevented her from openly expressing it due to potential shame.


    Nevertheless, Orion had keenly picked up on the subtle hints and cues she had intentionally and unintentionally dropped. With these hints in mind, he had already made ns during his frequent visits with Aunt Greta. She was a woman he willingly intended to impregnate. Having the best healer and a woman of her calibre by his side was an appealing package that he wouldn''t hesitate to seize upon.


    As such, Orion took his time cleaning Aunt Greta''s legs and running his fingers through her bush. He found her bush increasingly alluring as each second passed. Withdrawing his hands from the middle of her thighs, he spoke up, saying, "Let me help you clean the top as well."


    And this time, Greta didn''t even bother to argue with him. She closed her legs and knelt down again, slowly removing her tulga top from her enormous heavy breasts and slipping it off her head. Her long flowing ck hair poured down her back as she held it in ce and tied it into a knot. Bending her upper body towards Orion, her long soft oversized nipples pointed towards him, making it easier for him to ess and clean her upper body. With a gentle smile, Greta said, "Here you go."


    Orion proceeded without hesitation, his hands gliding over Greta''s back, diligently wiping away the sweat he found. As he moved his hands towards her enormous breasts, he carefully cleaned the sides and gaps, using one hand to gently hold apart the meaty breast and wipe away any remaining sweat. He remained focused on his task, paying no mind to the fact that his penis had already stiffened, rising from its semi-rigid state.


    He even took extra care in attending to her excessively long soft nipples, delicately the damped rag back and forth, thus, causing it to lengthen and harden even further.


    "I''m done," Orion expressed, a hint of satisfaction in his voice, as hepleted the cleaning process by gently wiping the sweat from Aunt Greta''s left nipple, which was thest area he attended to.


    Greta, although feeling a bit fatigued, was grateful for the refreshing sensation of being less sticky and damp. However, as she was about to put on her top and prepare to leave, she was taken aback when she felt a hand grasping her inner thigh and slowly moving upwards towards her vagina hairs. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Surprised by this sudden action, Greta nced at Orion from the corner of her eye, before fixing her gaze upon him and firmly stating, "Orion, you need to rest," while sensing his fingers yfully entwining with her vagina bush.


    "I know," Orion responded, nodding his head with a feigned expression of understanding. "But what am I going to do about my erect penis? You know that I can''t waste my semen as I please currently, right?"


    Initially, Greta intended to maintain a strict demeanour, prioritizing Orion''s well-being as his healer. However, her eyebrows shot up in surprise as Orion mentioned his erect penis. She quickly turned her head towards his lower body, to see his long veiny penis standing erect, only to realize that she had missed this detail while being focused on his overall condition.


    However, despite what she was witnessing, one burning question lingered in her mind: How in the name of Naka was Orion still experiencing an erection in this situation?


    Sure, she had already attributed his constant ability to get erect to his highly potent fertility. However, she still couldn''t understand how a young man who had nearly lost his life could now be experiencing an erection just an hour after waking up.


    "Aunt Greta," Orion called out, breaking the silence. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can rest like this. In fact, it feels very ufortable when I try to."


    Meanwhile, Greta listened to Orion''s plea and couldn''t help but hesitate. If it were any other patient, she would have gone to find a young woman willing to have kushi with him and include it as part of their payment. However, because it was Orion, she made the decision to handle it herself. But the reason for her hesitation was that this was the same penis that had impregnated every woman it had prated.


    And, above all, Greta had heard during the discussions among the women, especially the older ones, how having kushi with Orion had been the most euphoric and pleasurable experience they had ever encountered.


    So, it wasn''t that she wasn''t tempted to feel the same sensations they had or to take this opportunity to let him prate her and see if she could also be pregnant. But that was precisely the reason she couldn''t do it, no matter how much she desired it.


    As both his healer and his trusted family friend, there was no way she would allow herself to engage in such an act when there was a definite possibility of getting pregnant without going through the proper route of fairly bartering for his semen.

 Chapter 248 Here, Have My Child (R18)

    Or, maybe, seeing as Orion had decided to have multiple partners, then maybe.....


    "No!" Greta''s mind screamed in protest. Despite her scheming to find a way to be Orion''s partner, she couldn''t entertain such a thought. She valued their rtionship too much to jeopardize it by crossing that line.


    Meanwhile, observing the conflicted expression on Aunt Greta''s face, Orion began to feel the strain of maintaining his sincere demeanour. "Aunt G...." he started, but before he could continue, Greta interrupted, shaking her head vigorously. "I can''t do it," she expressed, "I can''t have kushi with you."


    Orion''s eyebrows shot up as he quickly understood the reason behind Greta''s distracted state. His mind raced to find the right words to respond, and he blurted out, "I didn''t mean to suggest using your vagina to relieve my penis. Actually, I was considering if I could calm it down with yourrge butt cheeks, then when I want to release, I can easily empty my semen in your mouth."


    Greta''s eyes widened in surprise at Orion''s words as she struggled to conceal the fact that she had entertained an entirely different thought. Trying to maintain herposure, she forced a smile and nodded in understanding, choosing to remain silent. Without asking any further questions, she swiftly stood up, pulling her tulga up to her waist. With her face turned downward and her back facing him, she positioned herself above him and began to squat down below his waist, as if she intended to straddle him.


    Seeing Aunt Greta squatting down, Orion watched as she widened both of her outstanding butt cheeks with her hands, holding them apart for his erect shaft to enter into her ass crack. Orion felt his engorged penis sliding into the confines of the protruding butt cheeks, touching what he presumed to be her butt hole before it also slid downwards past it.


    And within seconds, Orion sensed his blood coursing through the penis, surging with greater intensity as she squatted on top of his lower waist.


    His penis, firmly lodged between the curves of her butt cheeks, glided sensually, caressing the thick bushes of her vagina hairs and its inviting lips.


    Turning around to ensure Orion wasfortable with the weight she was putting on top of him, Greta barely had time to open her mouth to ask her question when Orion abruptly reached out and firmly grasped her protruding butt cheeks.


    Suppressing her words, Greta understood his unspoken remarks and proceeded to rhythmically move her hips up and down, straddling hisp. Although she felt a tinge of awkwardness at the notion of using her protruding buttocks in such a manner, a quick nce over her shoulder confirmed that he was thoroughly enjoying the experience.


    And although she had already confirmed to herself that Orion viewed her differently from other men, Greta still hesitated a bit before she decided to let herself be a little more liberated and explore what other things she could do with her body, particrly herrge buttocks and breasts.


    ''Besides, I can''t leave him alone, considering that he might struggle to fall asleep again after the treatment he received,'' Greta thought, feeling somewhat giddy as she justified her reasons for staying. Meanwhile, she continued grinding her fat buttocks on his waist with his erect penis deep inside her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, contrary to her expectation, Orion had other ns in mind. He knew that waiting for her to be ready for him to prate her pussy might take some time.


    So, after savouring the experience for a while, Orion decided to take charge. He firmly grasped her hips and effortlessly lifted himself to sit upright.


    The grinding was something that brought Orion immense pleasure. However, he decided to take control of the rhythm and intensity. He wrapped his hands firmly around her waist, gently halting her movements as she continued to massage his erect penis with her buttocks.


    "Orion... What..." Aunt Greta tried to ask, but before she could finish her sentence, Orion inserted one of his fingers deep inside Aunt Greta''s vagina.


    "OOOOOHHHHHH~~~~" A moan escaped her lips as she felt the sudden intrusion. Shocked and confused, she wondered what was happening as Orion continued to move his finger within her, stimting her and making her increasingly wet.


    Regardless of her desire to get up, she found herself unable to move, her legs seemingly glued in the squatting position.


    And it wasn''t until Orion abruptly ceased his actions and withdrew his finger that Greta mustered the strength to push herself up, and decided to put an end to the escting session. But in her haste, as she rose to a certain height, releasing the grip of her protruding butt cheeks from around his veiny hardened shaft, he forcefully thrust it back inside, tearing through her vaginal walls."AHHHHHHH~~~~" A sharp cry escaped her lips, followed by several gasps of breath, "aUUUH~~~ Auh~~~" Once she regained her breath, she pleaded, "Orion... stop.... Or else...I... I am going to get pregnant."


    Hearing her words, Orion brought his mouth to her ear and nibbled on it before he responded, "Exactly, Aunt Greta. I can''t hold it in any longer. I want you to carry my child." His tone was firm and honest, conveying the reasons behind his sudden actions.


    However, Greta found herself stunned, never before having been in a situation where a man, especially a young man like Orion, would willingly and aggressively express his desire to impregnate her.


    It..... it left her feeling a blend of excitement and confusion, a strange sensation that made her vagina grow wetter at the thought of being desired so intensely.


    Suddenly, Orion plunged his hands into her pubic bush, deliberately catching a few strands between his fingers as he gently tugged them, trying to regain Aunt Greta''s attention from the daze she had fallen into. Feeling the sensation of her thick vagina hairs being pulled, Greta snapped back to her senses and uttered, "Orion..." before she heard him say, "What are you doing, Aunt Greta? If you stay like that, my erection might soften, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to impregnate you again."

 Chapter 249 Here, Have My Child (2) (R18)

    Greta''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts. How could she possibly resist such a tempting proposition? The desire to have Orion release his semen into her vagina was undeniable, but the fact that he was willing to do it voluntarily and eagerly added an entirely different thing for her.


    "Are...are you sure, Orion?" Greta managed to ask, her voice filled with a spark of hesitation. Despite having heard and understood his words clearly, she needed reassurance that she hadn''t misunderstood his intentions.


    Orion, who was still ying with her bush, pulled on it once again, causing Aunt Greta to exim, "Uhhhh~~~" and thrust her waist forward in response. The sudden movement caused his erect penis, which was still tightly lodged inside her vagina, to twitch furiously.


    "Haaa~~~ hAAAAA~~~" Greta breathed out loudly, trying to stabilize the intense sensation that erupted from below her waist and spread throughout her entire body. She looked down at Orion''s fingers, which were still ying with the thick strands of hair below her waist and asionally brushing against her vagina lips.


    Stretching her right hand towards his hand, she attempted to grab it and remove it from her vagina hair. However, as she gripped his hand tightly and began to pull it away, Orion suddenly jerked his hand in the opposite direction, exerting even greater pressure on her hairy bush.


    That caused Greta to let out a louder yet shorter gasp of air, "HHHAAAHH!!" She hunched forward, breathing heavily once more, her legs no longer squatting but now straightened and resting on top of Orion''s legs, while her inner walls were stretched apart by the girth of his erect penis.


    "I have said it many times, Aunt Greta, so I don''t understand which part of my words you don''t understand," Orion whispered, his breath tickling her ear as he nibbled on it gently. His fingers continued tracing the lips of her vagina, while his shaft was still inserted deep inside her already damped pussy.


    "However, if you want to hear it again, or even hear it repeatedly, then yes..... Aunt Greta, I want you to bear my child... I want to impregnate you... I want you to be the mother of my child," Orion added, watching as Aunt Greta gradually regained herposure. Although he knew that pulling her thick public hair might have caused her some difort, he couldn''t resist indulging in this newfound desire.


    After all, he had discovered many surprising aspects about himself since his transmigration into this world, and this was just one of them.


    And, if anything, Orion would happily dere that the freedom in this world, with its minor cultural ws, had been more than enough to reshape his preferences and broaden his horizons.


    Meanwhile, Greta, having regained herposure once again, remained silent as she carefully pondered the situation.


    At this juncture, it dawned on her that she had unwittingly fallen into Orion''s carefully devised scheme to impregnate her and have her carry his child. It seemed logical now, considering his circumstances.


    However, reflecting on her own borate schemes, she couldn''t help but wonder if staying silent and minding her own business would have ultimately resulted in her getting pregnant with Orion''s child anyway.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, her question had already been answered.


    "Haaa..." A soft sigh escaped her lips as she let go of those thoughts. In the end, she realized she had fallen into his own trap.... a scheme that she had secretly desired all along.


    She couldn''t help butugh at herself, realizing how foolish she had been. However, there was no reason for her to hold it against herself. Orion had made his desires abundantly clear, and there was no room for shame, doubt, or guilt. This was an opportunity for her to embrace her freedom.


    Seeing how much Orion enjoyed her body, a body she had once despised, Greta saw no harm in allowing him to enjoy it to the fullest. In fact, Greta found herself wishing she could offer even more.....


    But that was a n forter, as for now, Greta decided to take control of the situation and ensure that every drop of his semen would find its way into her womb.


    With that intention in mind, Greta cast a sidelong nce at Orion, tilting her head to get a clearer view of his face. Finally, she spoke, "If you want to release your release your semen in my womb and get me pregnant, lie down on your back and let me stimte your penis with my vagina until you''re ready to release your semen," her words were direct and to the point. "This way, I can ensure your well-being, considering your injury."


    Meanwhile, Orion noticed the seriousness in Greta''s gaze and sensed that she was moreposed than before. Appreciating her newfound demeanour, he decided to entrust the situation to her and observe how she would handle it.


    After all, considering how he was supporting her weight and the dexterity of his fingers, there were no immediate concerns for him to address before heading to Ursa''s house, except for the duration of his stamina in his current state. Feeling confident in his progress, Orion withdrew his head from her pubic bush andy on his back on the mat, stating "I am ready, Aunt Greta."


    He could sense that the few seconds he had given her topose herself were more than sufficient.


    "Okay," Greta nodded in response. Uncertain of what to do next, she quickly realized that the current position felt awkward. With Orion''s erect penis still deeply inserted inside her, she swiftly turned around until she was facing him, locking eyes. Shaking her head in disbelief at the intensity of desire she felt for the young man beneath her, Greta positioned her knees on the ground and raised her hands upward, cing them on either side of Orion''s head as she leaned closer to him.


    To her relief, Greta didn''t have to extend her hands too far before her long pointed hardened nipples was brushing against his face.

 Chapter 250 The Breastmilk Promise (R18)

    "Here, I can tell from the way you appreciate my protruding buttocks that you also have a fondness for myrge breasts," Greta said, emphasizing her words by swaying her body from side to side, causing her full breasts to sway and graze against Orion''s face.


    Orion, with a smile on his face, extended his hands upward and gently cupped Greta''s breasts, holding them in ce before delicately taking one long overwhelmingly stiff nipple into his mouth, yfully nibbling on it with his teeth.


    Greta observed this with a knowing smile, and as she began to move, she raised her voluptuous buttocks and forcefully brought it down onto his waist with a resounding "CCCLLLAAPPPP~~~ PAHHH~~~" The connection between their bodies intensified as his rigid erect penis slid in and out of her wet vagina walls, before she thrust it back in with a forceful "CCLLAAAAPP~~~ PPAAHH~~~" that reverberated through her womb.


    This time, she felt a delightful sensation as Orion easily manoeuvered his fingers underneath her fat inner thighs, caressing the lips of her hairy vagina, causing her to slow down her movements as she lowered her protruding buttocks onto hisp.


    Meanwhile, he tightly squeezed and caressed her breasts, sucking on them with a passionate zeal as if expecting milk to be released.


    Though that was her only regret now, Greta wished that she was already pregnant so she could feed Orion with milk from her breasts. She knew that due to his family''s financial situation, Orion had never had the opportunity to taste milk before.


    As she raised her plentiful buttocks, having felt the sensations of his fingers on her moist vagina lips, and then mmed it down again with a resounding "CCCLLAAPP~~~ PAHHH~~~", a weary smile formed on Greta''s face. She couldn''t help but ponder the thought, knowing that considering Orion''s numerous partners, almost all of whom were pregnant, he would have an abundance of breast milk at his disposal.


    But still, Greta made it her top priority to be the first to feed Orion with her breast milk. The mere thought of her milk being the first he would taste, aside from the time he was born and fed by Celeste, sent a wave of unknown pleasure throughout her body and made her narrow leaking vagina grow even wetter. Every hair on her body stood on end in anticipation.


    With that, she would be his first, and that was more than enough for her.


    "CLLAAPP!! CLLAAAPPP!!!"


    "CCCLLAAPP!! PAAHHH!!"


    "uAAHHHH~~~~" Greta couldn''t help but let the moan that she had been holding in after Orion forcefully bit down on the nipple of her left breast, "~~~UahHhh~~ Orio... ahhhh~~~aunty''s breasts, don''t bite aunty''s nipples like that....." She mmed her buttocks down on his rigid penis once more with a resonating "CLLAAPPP~~~" before she regained herposure and continued speaking. "I am not able to produce milk yet, so when I am able to do so, you can bite it as much as you want, okay?" She lifted her buttocks and mmed them down again, "CLAPP!! PAH!!!".


    Her voice quivered as she added, "Ahhh~~ for now..... aunty''s breasts ~~Ouhhhh~~~ Don''t bite aunty''s breasts that hard, ~~~auuhhh~~~ be gentle, okay?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Orion''s eyes lit up at those words. While eating kalna fruits never tired him and always delighted his taste buds with their tangy vour, he couldn''t deny that the opportunity to taste something different made his taste buds tingle with expectation. Breast milk, in his circumstances, was still milk, and whether he had to suck it from actating mother or his pregnant partners, it didn''t matter to him.


    As he looked forward to the exact moment when his partners would startctating, Orion''s body seemed to be enthusiastically counting down the days.


    But suddenly, as he was about to nibble on Aunt Greta''s breast again, Orion halted and released her long hard nipple from his mouth, prompting him to ask, "Aunt Greta, how long does it take for a pregnant woman to wait before she is able to give birth?"


    He pondered this question considering that fetuses in this world seemed to mature at an elerated rate, and individuals who were close to a hundred years old appeared much younger, resembling individuals in their fifties or forties.


    "CLAPPP!!! PAAAHHH~~~"


    Greta gave onest thrust, her protruding buttocks bouncing on hisp as she tried topose herself to exin, "Well, although there are different stages, in total, they usually give birth after nine months."


    Listening to her exnation, Orion let out a deep sigh of relief, grateful that the duration of pregnancy was not vastly different from his previous world.


    However, Greta noticed his expression and couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Initially, she wanted to inquire about why he had asked such a question all of a sudden. But as she realized that Orion had other women who could provide him with breast milk, including his experienced mother who had given birth multiple times, Greta focused her gaze on Orion, locking eyes with him intently. She proceeded to voice her concern, saying, "Don''t tell me you''re considering getting breast milk from someone else before I can produce mine, Orion?"


    Given the time difference between her pregnancy and the pregnancies of his other partners, Greta had a strong suspicion that this was what he was currently thinking about.


    Meanwhile, Orion, caught red-handed, could sense that Aunt Greta had seen through his thoughts. Nevertheless, he chose to remain silent, instead cing Aunt Greta''s erect nipples back into his mouth and resuming his sucking.


    Observing his behaviour, Greta couldn''t help but sigh wearily. "Orion, I understand that the other women, especially Celeste and Celia, may want you to taste their breast milk as soon as they start producing it. However, I need you to promise me that you''ll wait for my breasts to start producing milk first," she said, firmly holding her breast and gently squeezing it, causing more of it to find its way into Orion''s mouth. He licked and sucked on it, feeling the throbbing sensation of his penis within her tight hairy vagina.

 Chapter 251 The Breastmilk Promise (2) (R18)

    Orion was taken aback by Greta''s words. What kind of promise was she asking for? He was already contemting which of his pregnant partners would startctating first, eagerly anticipating the moment when he could taste their breast milk.


    How could he possibly make a promise like that when he held his oaths close to his heart, vowing never to break them?


    The conflicting thoughts swirled in his mind as he looked at Aunt Greta, unsure of how to respond. He didn''t want to disappoint her, but he also didn''t want to go against his principles.


    And especially for Orion, memories subtly resurfaced of the conversation between his mother and Aunt Greta regarding breast milk on the very first day he arrived in this world. At that time, he was still overwhelmed and preupied with adjusting to his new surroundings, and breast milk was the furthest thing from his mind. However, he didn''t me himself for not remembering; it was only natural given the circumstances.


    "Orion, promise me that you won''t consume any breast milk until I am able to produce my own," Greta requested once again, her gaze fixed on Orion as she observed his lips barely parting to utter a single sentence.


    Until he exhaled and responded, "I''m sorry, Aunt Greta, but I can''t make that promise."


    Greta''s face turned solemn, her frown deepening. "Why?" she asked, looking into Orion''s eyes, her gaze intense. "Is it because I''m not your partner, or..."


    "Stop," Orion interjected, his tone firm. Though he couldn''t quite exin how the conversation had led to this point, he had a solid reason for refusing to make such a promise.


    Seeing her patiently withholding her words, waiting for his response, Orion calmly continued, "I won''t make such a promise because I take every word I speak to heart, regardless of what it is or who it''s for. Once I make a promise, I''ll do everything in my power to keep it, no matter the circumstances."


    "So you won''t make a promise with me because I''m not your partner," Greta blurted out, her frustration evident in her tone. She could feel her agitation rising along with her words, but as she observed the furrowed brows and deep frown on Orion''s face, she instantly regretted her outburst. She should have been content with the fact that he had willingly chosen to impregnate her.


    "I''m sorry..." Greta shook her head and quickly apologized, "I shouldn''t have..." But before she could finish her sentence, Orion swiftly stretched out his hands and firmly grasped her fat left thigh.


    His other palm took hold of the back of her head and effortlessly flipped her over, pressing her back against the floor. Her legs were raised up in the air while Orion positioned himself between them, carefully guiding her head to rest on the ground. He swiftly secured her arms above her head, holding them firmly in ce.


    "Aunt Greta, I never knew you had so much to say," Orion remarked, his voiceced with a tinge of amusement, as he firmly held her hands in ce with his right hand. Slowly, his hand glided over her bountiful breasts, tracing their contours before moving downwards to her private part. With rapid movements, he snatched his hand back, only to press his thumb against the lips of her hairy pussy.


    But before he removed his veiny erect penis and plunged it back in, he added, "I won''t make such a promise because I am well aware that I may not be able to keep it, not because you are not my partner." Orion''s words carried a hint of hesitation. After the painful experience with Fiona, Orion understood the consequences of broken promises, and he was determined not to repeat his past mistakes.


    "Also, if I were to make such a promise, I''m definitely sure that it could create aplicated situation between you and my partners in the future, and that''s not something I would want to witness, especially considering the cheerful rtionship you have with them," Orion continued. He paused for a moment, then leaned in, pressing his lips against hers and giving her a passionate, wet kiss. He savoured the taste of her lips for several seconds before pulling back with a satisfied smack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Andstly..." he said with a wide smile, observing the shock and daze on her face as her eyes met his, "How can I possibly set my partners against each other? It''s not in my nature to encourage conflict."


    Thankfully, Orion managed to regain control of his emotions just in time to prevent his penis from softening due to the overwhelming emotions he had experienced in the past few hours. He had already made the decision to make her his partner, so without wasting any more time, he began to move his waist in a rhythmic back-and-forth motion, intensifying the pleasure as he aimed to release inside her vagina and solidify everything by making make her pregnant.


    "Pahh!!"


    "PPAAHHH~~~"


    "PAAHH~~~"


    Meanwhile, Greta barely had a moment to process the overwhelming surge of emotions coursing through her before she felt the insistent pressure of Orion''s hardened shaft against her dripping damped vagina. His firm grip on her vagina hairs added an unexpected sensation that sent waves of tingling pleasure rippling through her entire body.


    "AGRHHHH~~"


    The intensity of the pleasure rendered her momentarily speechless, her vocalizations reduced to wordless cries that escaped her lips. She couldn''t contain the overwhelming emotions that flooded her being, and her voice rose in a passionate scream that echoed through the room.


    "Orion.... I love you..... aHHHH~~~~ I love you... I love yoooouuuuuu....."


    Even Orion was momentarily taken aback by Aunt Greta''s sudden deration of love, but it only fueled his decision to continue thrusting his waist.


    Nothing was going to stop him from releasing his semen inside Aunt Greta''s gripping tight hairy vagina.


    ¡­...


    "Orion... What a strange young man," Fiona murmured, exhaling loudly as she withdrew her right ear from the door and settled onto the dark, loamy ground. Having recently recovered from her injury, she had decided to take a brief rest before checking on Orion''s well-being. Acquiring his location from the healers had been easy, but little did she expect the sight that would greet her upon arrival.

 Chapter 252 The Detectives

    Nheless, even though Fiona had decided to wait until they were done, the conversation that she had overheard echoed through the wooden hut and sent a surge of emotions coursing through her. The words spoken had a deep impact, stirring her feelings to another level. She couldn''t deny the happiness she felt for Greta, who had found a deep connection with Orion. But at the same time, she couldn''t ignore the intense emotions Orion had shown her as well.


    Orion had demonstrated his seriousness when he came to rescue her, and their shared experience had forged a bond between them. However, their lives had still been saved by the Vige Chief, who was still in the process of recovering.


    "HAAAAA....." Fiona exhaled deeply, her mind consumed by thoughts of Orion''s daring rescue attempt. He had ventured deep into the Vylkr vines-infested forest, fully aware of the slim chances of survival. Yet, that didn''t deter him from sprinting towards her, confronting wave after wave of menacing Vylkr vines. It was a do-or-die situation for him, driven by his resolve to ensure she lived to see another day.


    Even as his chances of survival at that point grew slimmer, Fiona couldn''t help but see Orion''s figure in her eyes growrger.


    For a warrior, having apanion like Orion was worth more than any weapon she could bring to the other side of the forest. His presence alone provided a sense of protection and courage that surpassed any tool.


    And as for a partner, Fiona couldn''t contain the intense pounding of her heart. It seemed ready to burst out of her chest, overwhelmed by the depth of her emotions. No amount of rational thinking or the influence of Vylkr energy coursing through her body could suppress the pure, natural feelings she was experiencing.


    "This is too much," Fiona expressed, shaking her head vigorously. She promptly rose from the ground and made her way back to her hut. It was best to retreat and rest for a while before returning to check on them. There were many thoughts and emotions that needed to be sorted out in her mind before she could face Orion again.


    Moreover, it seemed that Orion and the vige healer, Greta were too engrossed in their kushi, that they were oblivious to the fact that dawn was approaching. Fiona, being the supposed missing well woman, couldn''t afford to draw any attention to herself, especially when she still had a day of rest before returning to her duties.


    As such, with no further reason to linger, Fiona decisively turned around and quietly left the hut.


    Meanwhile, as Fiona left, two women entered the scene. One had long, shimmering red hair with several strands of silver, indicating her age. She wore a long, in blue silk dress that elegantly concealed her curvaceous body and wide hips. The other woman had long silver hair mixed with several strands of ck, also disying her aged appearance. She was wearing a brown knee-length strapless gown that had risen slightly at her back because of her enormous buttocks, revealing her fleshy raw upper thighs, which offered an enticing view.


    Nheless, the two women who would elicit a strong reaction from any ordinary viger due to their overall disgusting appearance stepped out from behind the wooden hut that stood opposite where Fiona, the well-woman, had been standing. They quietly made their way towards the hut.


    "Pheeeeew!! I thought she would never leave," Grandma Derry said, resting her hands on her legs and bending down to catch her breath. They had just narrowly avoided being detected by a warrior, as they were well aware of how acute their senses could be. One small mistake could expose their presence, and that was a risk they couldn''t afford to take.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Haaa... Me too," Grandma Vivian sighed softly, taking a moment to catch her breath. It was fortunate that she had woken up at just the right time when Derry was about to open the creaking door and venture out of the hut. Instinctively, Grandma Vivian had stopped her, sensing that Derry''s intentions were far from innocent.


    Still, she couldn''t believe how easily Derry had convinced her to apany her, specifically after revealing her n to visit Orion in his hut in hopes of getting pregnant.


    Maybe, she could also...


    ''No,'' Grandma Vivian thought to herself, her eyes focused on Derry''s back. ''I came here to protect Orion from Derry''s maniptions.'' After all, it would be disastrous if Celeste discovered that Derry had taken advantage of or deceived Orion into impregnating her.


    ''Besides, Orion has already assured me multiple times that he will give me a chance. I don''t need to remind him; he''s simply been upied with other matters.'' Grandma Vivian thought once more.


    So, instead ofing here solely to check on his well-being, she had alsoe here to observe and keep an eye on Derry,


    "Hmmmm! Why was she hesitating outside the hut? Why didn''t she enter?" Grandma Derry wondered, her brows furrowing in confusion. She leaned in, pressing her ears against the wooden door, ready to listen for any unusual sounds that might indicate they were intruding on an important matter.


    However, after a while, all she heard was silence. No voices or sounds emanated from the other side of the door.


    "What is it? What did you hear?" Grandma Vivian asked in a hushed tone, her eyes filled with inquisitiveness as she turned to Derry for an exnation.


    "I don''t know," Grandma Derry admitted, shaking her head in uncertainty. This was the same Fiona for whom Orion had risked his life, leading to the Vige Chief''s prolonged recovery from his severe injuries. While she had her suspicions about what might be happening between Fiona, the well-woman, and Orion, she knew better than to rely on mere spection. If she wanted the truth, she would have to hear it directly from Orion''s own lips.


    "Maybe she must have heard something and decided to wait for a little while before, for some reason, giving up and leaving," Grandma Derry suggested, her voice filled with a sense of defeat. "You know how sharp a warrior''s senses are, it''s hard for us to hear anything from the inside unlike how easily she must have been able to eavesdrop on what was going on inside the hut."

 Chapter 253 [Bonus ]Playing The Game

    "So what do we do now?" Grandma Vivian asked anxiously, her eyes darting towards the horizon where the first rays of sunlight were beginning to break through. She couldn''t shake off the worry of being caught or questioned by the others about their absence and activities.


    Grandma Derry furrowed her brows, deep in thought as she considered their options. After a moment of contemtion, she finally made a decision. "We will wait and see what happens. If nothing happens in a few minutes, then we will gather our courage and walk inside to find out for ourselves," Grandma Derry said, "So, for now, let''s be patient and watch from a distance."


    Although Grandma Vivian didn''t exactly appreciate the idea of waiting there for an extended period, she reluctantly nodded, a sigh of resignation escaping her lips. Meanwhile, Grandma Derry couldn''t help but smirk inwardly, fully aware of Vivian''s hidden intentions. She yed along, pretending not to notice Vivian''s game.


    The twist was that if Vivian was reluctant to expose herrge butt cheeks for Orion to insert his penis inside her vagina, fearing how he might perceive her, then Vivian should prepare herself to witness her raise her own tulga and eagerly beg Orion to insert the penis into her own vagina, In hopes of her also bing pregnant. And once his penis was firmly grasped within her wet vagina, she wouldn''t let go until everyst drop of his semen had been released, overwhelming her vagina until it pours out of it.


    Honestly, now that she viewed the situation from this perspective, Grandma Derry couldn''t deny that it would be quite intriguing to witness just how much Vivian could withstand before finally revealing her true desires and confessing that she, too, desired the same experience.


    "Alright, let''s go," Grandma Derry said, gesturing towards their previous hiding ce. "Let''s stay there in case anything happens." She observed Grandma Vivian nodding quickly before making her way towards the back of the hut where they had previously concealed themselves.


    As they walked, Grandma Derry''s eyes noticed the sway of Vivian''s buttocks which she admitted were asrge as her own and the glimpse of her upper thighs through the back of her dress. She shook her head in both amusement and resignation, unable toprehend why they had made an oath to abstain from engaging in kushi when no one had shown interest, only to abandon it the moment they encountered a young man willing to prate and impregnate them.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were even more shameless than she was. Grandma Derry believed herself to be the only one in the hut who wore a long, custom-made tulga to conceal her voluptuous figure. She was fully aware that she would still face difort and disapproving nces from others, which is why she made an effort to cover up. However, her friends seemed to be deceiving themselves, pretending not to care when, in fact, they cared the most.


    In an impulsive move, Grandma Derry reached out and yfully swatted Grandma Vivian''s swaying butt cheeks, causing Grandma Vivian to yelp in surprise. Turning around with a re, Vivian swiftly pped away her hand. "What was that for?" she demanded, while Grandma Derry continued walking, audibly scoffing in response.


    "You all always make me feel like I''m the shameless one," Grandma Derry retorted, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "But soon enough, you''ll prove to be even worse than me." Orion''s presence had revealed that she wasn''t the only shameless and mischievous elderly woman within their circle.


    Nevertheless, Grandma Vivian couldn''tprehend the thoughts swirling in Grandma Derry''s mind. She could only gaze at her friend in bewilderment before resigning herself to the situation and joining her in their designated hiding spot.


    Thirty minutester


    "I can''t stand this anymore," Grandma Vivian eximed, her agitation apparent as she took impatient steps towards the hut''s door. However, just as she was about to step out of their designated hiding ce, the door swung open, causing her to freeze in fear of being caught. She and Grandma Derry watched in silence as the vige healer, Greta, emerged from the hut and firmly closed the door before walking away.


    Once Greta was out of sight, Grandma Vivian hesitated, still wary of potential onlookers. However, she was taken aback as Grandma Derry abruptly rushed past her, grabbing her hand and pulling her towards the hut.


    "Derry..." Grandma Vivian began, intending to voice her concerns and suggest waiting a little longer. However, Grandma Derry cut her off, refusing to give her the opportunity to speak. "We''ve been waiting here for hours, and the sun is about to rise. Orion will be busier as the day progresses, so if I want to get pregnant, I have to meet him now and take my chances," she asserted, decisiveness etched across her face.


    When they reached the door, Grandma Derry released Grandma Vivian''s hand and extended her own with unwavering resolve. Just as she was about to knock, her hand missed the mark, startled by the sudden swing of the door. Grandma Derry''s bnce wavered, causing her to stumble into the hut, desperately trying to regain her footing but ultimately falling to the ground.


    However, just as her body was about to crash onto the ground, a firm hand swiftly wrapped around her waist, halting her momentum and preventing her from falling. She found herself being shielded from the impact as her bodynded on top of someone.


    "Ouch!" A familiar voice eximed, resonating in her ears as she sat up, straightening her back. With a wave of surprise and delight, Grandma Derry gazed down to see who had caught her and found herself eximing with a hint of joy in her voice, "Orion..."


    Orion felt a slight twinge in his left leg as he absorbed the impact effortlessly, quickly recovering from the unexpected fall. Opening his eyes, he saw the person who hadnded on him and called out his name.

 Chapter 254 Partners In Crime

    "Grandma Derry¡­" Orion blurted out as he took in the sight of the mischievous gilf resting her palms on his chest while straddling him. His gaze shifted towards the door, noticing Grandma Vivian entering the hut. "Grandma Vivian," he said, alternating his gaze between the two beautiful elderly women before him.


    Before Grandma Vivian could respond, she rushed to help Grandma Derry up. "Get up, Derry! Can''t you see he''s still injured?" she eximed angrily, forcefully pulling Grandma Derry and causing her to reluctantly stand on her feet.


    Once Grandma Derry was up, Grandma Vivian wasted no time and proceeded to pull Orion up as well. "Are you alright, Orion?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    Orion nodded his head, his face disying a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''m fine," he responded, leaning on Grandma Vivian for support as he was lifted up. Grandma Derry also lent a helping hand, pulling him up until he was standing on his one good right leg, while his injured leg remained raised in the air.


    Observing Orion''s posture, Grandma Vivian immediately noticed his injured leg and asked with a worried tone, "Are you still feeling unwell?"


    Orion nodded in affirmation and exined, "No, it''s just my leg. Aunt Greta used her gift to heal my injured leg, but it needs a few hours to fully recover and heal properly."


    Grandma Vivian nodded in understanding, empathizing with Orion''s situation. She too had experienced the effects of Greta''s gift when she strengthened her womb. While not particrly painful, it felt like tiny spikes pinching at her insides. So considering the numerous injuries Orion had sustained, it made sense that the healing process would take some time.


    Grandma Derry immediately grabbed onto Orion''s shoulders and insisted, "But where are you going? Come on, you need to rest." However, to her surprise, Orion stood his ground and shook his head firmly, expressing, "I need to go somewhere first. I''ll rest when I get back."


    Both Grandma Derry and Vivian looked at him in disbelief. They couldn''t understand why he would prioritize something else over his well-being, especially after narrowly escaping a severe injury from the Vylkr vines.


    However, even though Grandma Derry understood the importance of Orion''s well-being and knew that she had to ensure he didn''t entertain any thoughts of leaving the hut until he was feeling better, her curiosity about his destination lingered. Taking a moment, she asked cautiously, "So, where exactly are you heading to, then?"


    Grandma Vivian, on the other hand, wore a disapproving frown as she heard Derry''s question. Given what they had learned the previous night, it was clear that Orion shouldn''t be considering going anywhere until his overall condition improved. However, her curiosity also gnawed at her,pelling her to hear his response.


    After all, it had to be an incredibly serious matter if he intended to go out with only one functioning leg.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Orion looked at the two of them, sensing their intentions and concerns. He knew that if he revealed his destination, they might try to stop him from going. However, he also realized that he couldn''t make the journey alone with his injured leg.


    Taking a deep breath, Orion carefully chose his words, "I need your help because there is a promise that I made....." he started, deciding to mention the part about how he ns to have a special and unforgettable kushi experience with Ursa, as it would be her first time. He also mentioned that she was also his partner, emphasizing hismitment to keeping his word. ".....and if you help me in getting there on time, I promise to make it up to both of you," he added, hoping to convince them to lend him their support.


    As soon as Orion finished speaking, Grandma Derry couldn''t help but instinctively gulp at his words. It seemed that instead of going through the effort of ensuring her ns for getting pregnant went smoothly, this opportunity was presenting itself effortlessly.


    "First time¡­" Grandma Vivian muttered thoughtfully her voice filled with curiosity and confusion as she tried to make sense of Orion''s words. Meanwhile, Orion heard herment and realized that he should have omitted that part, especially considering the nature of the world they were currently living in.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry abruptly blurted out, "She is also your partner," before she suddenly paused, appearing stunned as though she had just remembered something. "Is she your fourth partner?" Grandma Derry suddenly asked, squinting her eyes at Orion as she eyed him. But her question was enough to snap Grandma Vivian out of her daze as she also realized that she had been focusing on the wrong subject.


    "No," Orion shook his head in disagreement, "Fiona the well woman is my fourth partner, and Ursa is my sixth."


    "Fiona the well woman is your sixth," Grandma Derry nodded her head in understanding before she suddenly thought of something once more. "FIONA THE WELL WOMAN IS YOUR SIX...."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Orion swiftly used his hand to cover her mouth, preventing her from screaming. Amid their struggle, their bnce was disrupted, causing both of them to fall to the floor with a soft "thud." Orion, in his attempt to protect Grandma Derry, ended up bearing the brunt of the impact as he tightly held onto her and rolled to cushion the fall.


    "Can we please stop doing this?" Orion''s muffled voice pleaded, trapped beneath the concealed enormous breast of Grandma Derry. After a moment, Grandma Derry regained herposure and pulled herself up, straightening her back. Straddling Orion''s waist once more, she fixed her gaze on him, staring intently.


    "If I help you meet this Ursa so that you can have your kushi," Grandma Derry began, her voice filled with anticipation, ".....will you at least promise to give me your answer?".


    Listening to Grandma Derry''s response, Orion nodded his head solemnly, taking her words seriously, "Yes." Once he had given Ursa the best experience she had ever known, fulfilling his promise to her, he would then turn his attention to Grandma Derry, if she was willing to wait. He remembered his previous words to her and was determined not to let them go unfulfilled.

 Chapter 255 Partners In Crime (2)

    "Are you sure?" Grandma Vivian asked with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "After all, it''s not the first time we''ve made such an agreement." Even though she was aware of his current task to fulfil his promise to a girl she had just heard about, she still had some doubts.


    Orion smiled brightly, fully aware of what she was referring to. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about the first one. Things were a bit rushed and unnned that day," he responded. "However, no matter what happens, you can be sure that I will b..."


    "Enough!" Grandma Vivian eximed loudly, interrupting Orion''s words. She quickly grabbed Derry''s ears and twisted them, causing her to cry out in pain. With a firm grip, Vivian pulled her friend upright, ignoring the fierce re she received in return.


    In a matter of seconds, Grandma Vivian redirected her attention towards Orion, extending her hand to help him stand once again. She firmly grabbed Orion''s arm and ced it on her shoulder for support. Then, Grandma Vivian shifted her gaze towards Grandma Derry, her eyes filled with disappointment.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be able to restrain yourself from doing something foolish, and that''s why I decided toe with you," Grandma Vivian said, as she narrowed her gaze at Grandma Derry. "We''re not going to take him anywhere. In fact, we''re going to stay right here with him and make sure he doesn''t leave until Greta and the others arrive."


    After Grandma Vivian finished speaking, Grandma Derry stared at her in frustration. She furrowed her brow and locked eyes with Vivian, her voice carrying a hint of coldness. "Vivian, I believe it''s best if you leave," she said, her tone unusually sharp. "Pretend you didn''t see anything and put the me on me when theye looking for us. I''m willing to ept the consequences that follow, whether it''s punishment or any agreements that have been made."


    Grandma Vivian''s frown mirrored Grandma Derry''s own, but her voice carried a calm andposed tone that contrasted with Grandma Derry''s agitation. "Derry, I don''t believe you''re thinking clearly right now," she said, "Consider the consequences if the Vige healer, Greta or Celeste were to find out about this, especially with the Vige Chieftess present. Even if you manage to avoid punishment due to our close rtionship, do you really think it''s worth risking the trust we have built with them?" Shaking her head in defeat, Vivian emphasized the importance of preserving their rtionship.


    At that moment, Orion was on the verge of stepping in, but Grandma Derry''s sudden outburst caught him off guard. "Oh! I am not thinking clearly..... How did you determine that?" she shouted, her voice filled with irritation. "Vivian, weren''t you the one who cried like a child when you found out you had lost your baby? And didn''t you stop crying only when Orion came to you, proposing and reassuring you that he would prate you again and again until you could get pregnant?"


    Derry''s anger seeped through her words as she exhaled sharply. "Now, I finally have the opportunity to secure my own assurance, and you question whether I''m thinking clearly.... Well, if you want an answer, then yes, I''m not thinking clearly. And yes, I''m willing to risk my rtionship with all of you just for the chance to be pregnant."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Derry paused, trying to calm herself down, but her emotions continued to overpower her. Without giving Orion or Vivian a chance to respond, she continued, her voice now trembling. "Eighty-seven years.... Vivian, for eighty-seven years, the only time I had kushi was during my awakening ceremony and when I had to use half my wealth to barter with a young man for a chance at pregnancy."


    She wiped away her tears with her left arm. "But it didn''t work.... It didn''t fulfil my longing. And wasn''t that one of the reasons we became friends? Because we knew our chances were slim, which led to those foolish oaths we made...."


    Derry took a deep breath, her voice cracking with emotions. "But now Celia is pregnant, Ingrid is pregnant, you were pregnant but lost the baby. I don''t know what''s happening in Meldra''s mind right now, but I won''t let this opportunity slip away. After eighty-seven years..... after meeting a young man who is willing to prate me, love me, and help me get pregnant, if being stupid and risking everything is what it takes to have even a glimmer of that, I will embrace it. I will be foolish, and I''m prepared to risk it all."


    ¡¤?¦Èm She approached Vivian and Orion, gently removing Orion''s arm from Grandma Vivian''s shoulders and cing it around her own. "I''ll face the consequences of my actions, Vivian. We''ll talkter," she said, preparing to move forward. But then she paused, turning her attention to Orion, who hadn''t budged. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to go out or have you changed your mind?" Grandma Derry asked, her smile now weary and trembling, as she locked eyes with the deeply frowning Orion.


    After listening to their conversation, Orion released his hands from Grandma Derry''s shoulders and hopped towards the front of the door on one foot. Facing the two confused women, one at a loss for words and the other having said everything she had to say, Orion locked eyes with both of them and made his decision clear.


    "Both of you areing with me to my destination. However, to avoid any suspicion or problems, we will take a detour along the way," he expressed. The two beautiful aged women stared at him with furrowed brows and a bewildered expression. Orion didn''t waste any more words, knowing he had made up his mind.


    He turned around, stretching his arms apart, signalling for the two of them toe forward. He continued, "Having one person assist me to Ursa''s hut would be good, but having two would be even better. Grandma Derry... Grandma Vivian, let''s go. We are already runningte."

 Chapter 256 The Village Chiefs Condition

    "Will he be alright?" The Vige Chieftess asked, her eyes fixed on the Vige Chief lying weakly on the mat.


    "Don''t worry, Chieftess," reassured the woman sitting on the floor by the side. "Miss Greta has already used her gift to heal him from immediate danger. The remaining effects are simply the consequences of the Vige Chief using such a dangerous gift in his old age. Once the lingering stress is alleviated, I am confident he will regain consciousness." With swift movements, she pounded the herbs in her mortar and pestle, skillfully grinding them.


    "Of course, I know that," Zara muttered to herself. Her question had been nothing more than an impulsive outburst, as it had been a while since she had seen him in such a state. But now, a dull headache started gnawing at her mind as she considered Orion''s involvement in this situation.


    ''What am I going to do with that child?'' she pondered once again. At this point, Orion''s constant involvement in every significant matter in the vige was bing exhausting, and she would be lying if she imed to have a foolproof solution for any futureplications caused by that boy.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Zara nced at her husband and muttered, "You better wake up soon because I won''t be dealing with this troublesome boy alone." She had no intention of handling a walking disaster like Orion all by herself.


    Just as she was about to call for the healer sitting behind her, the wooden door creaked open, and a woman d in the vige''s traditional tulga entered. The Vige Chieftess turned her head to face the neer and remarked, "I was just about to send someone to fetch you."


    "Well, there is no need for that, Chieftess, because I am here now," Greta expressed as she approached the centre of the room where the Vige Chiefy on a mat, with the Vige Chieftess seated by his side. Kneeling down beside them, Greta extended her hands over him and activated her gift, carefully examining his body for any internal injuries she might have missed.


    Once satisfied that there were none, she deactivated her gift and promptly withdrew her hands, mindful of her own fatigue.


    The Vige Chieftess, maintaining herposure, asked, "How is he doing now?"


    Greta maintained her gaze on the Vige Chieftess as she delivered the reassuring news, "All his injuries have been healed, and with the aid of the herbs, his body will further regain strength. There is no need to worry, as he should wake up in a few hours." She paused briefly before continuing, "However, considering his old age, it may take an additional day for him to fully recover from pushing his gift to such a limit."


    The Vige Chieftess, though attempting to maintainposure, couldn''t help but exhale a sigh of relief, feeling the weight lifted from her heart. "And what about the child?" she asked, aware that Greta had just treated Orion before returning to the Vige Chief''s side.


    Greta nodded wearily and responded, "Orion is doing well. However, due to his injured leg, he will require a few more hours for a full recovery. So, I believe he should be back on his feet by the end of the day."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Vige Chieftess nodded serenely, her gaze fixed on Greta. "Very well. Once Orion is able to walk properly again and stands on his own two feet, instruct him toe to the Vige Chief''spound. I wish to speak with him," she said, adjusting her tulga as she rose from the floor. "In the meantime, I must assume the duties of the Vige Chief and attend to any matters that require his attention today."


    Elegantly, she headed towards the door. Before exiting, she turned and nodded at the other healer in the room, then focused her attention back on Greta. "Make sure the message is delivered to the boy," she instructed, then opened the door and departed.


    "I won''t forget, Chieftess," Greta muttered under her breath as she heard the door close, finally allowing herself to release a deep sigh of relief. She turned her head to the side and addressed the other woman in the room, "L, are you done with the herbs?"


    "Not yet, but I''ll be done soon. Don''t worry," L replied, meeting Greta''s gaze with a serious expression. She nodded reassuringly and added, "Why don''t you take a break and leave the rest to me? You''ve been working tirelessly sincest night. It wouldn''t be good for the vige or you if you don''t at least try to get some rest."


    Listening to L''s suggestion, Greta felt tempted to give in and take a quick break, but she immediately shook her head vigorously, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She instantly activated her gift, focusing it on herself. As the energy coursed through her, it relieved her physical fatigue, but the mental stress and strain remained, intertwined with the lingering pain of using her gift.


    Using her gift in such a way came with its own set of challenges, making it a practice reserved for dire circumstances like this.


    "That will have to do for now," Greta muttered to herself, her gaze shifting to L. "Don''t worry, L. I can handle it," she reassured the woman.


    L, who had witnessed Greta activating her gift and utilizing it on herself, couldn''t help but shake her head tiredly. "You always do things your way," she mumbled under her breath.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    ''They both need some love,'' I pondered silently as I ced my hand on Grandma Derry''s concealed ass, using Grandma Vivian''s shoulder as support for the rest of my body as we moved forward.


    With every hop, I pressed my hand against the softness of Grandma Derry''s ass cheeks, feeling the fabric of her tulga separating me from her small round ass hole. Slowly, I withdrew my hand from between her ass crack and took a moment to appreciate how the fabric clung tightly, highlighting the outlines of her backside. It was no longer loose and shapeless but rather showcased its curviness.

 Chapter 257 The Virgin Quest

    Even though I couldn''t fuck them the way I wished anymore, now that they were aware of the possibility of getting pregnant, it didn''t diminish the pleasure of our kushi sessions. In fact, it became even more exciting as they actively participated, putting in their own efforts and making the experience incredibly satisfying.


    Nheless, I sessfully convinced both of them that I was going to be feeling their asses and sticking my fingers in their vaginas to get them wet enough so that I could fuck them immediately after I had finished with Ursa. This assurance was enough to satisfy them, although they didn''t openly disy their happiness. I wouldn''t have noticed their hidden joy if it weren''t for the twinkle that appeared in their eyes when my actions began to align with my words.


    Interestingly enough, they continued to feign anger towards each other, although it was obvious that Grandma Derry carried most of the regret and had calmed down after her outburst. I observed Grandma Derry stealing nces at Grandma Vivian, who seemed lost in her own thoughts as we walked ahead, her eyes fixed on the road.


    Although I couldn''t decipher the exact thoughts in her mind, their previous confrontation gave me a deeper understanding of their rtionship, offering a clue as to what might be upying her thoughts in her dazed state.


    ''They really need some love," I thought once more as I let out a deep sigh. cing my left hand on Grandma Derry''s shoulder, I smoothly moved my right hand down to Grandma Vivian''s waist, allowing my hand to slip under her tulga and grope her soft fleshy side cheeks.


    Applying varying levels of pressure, I lifted her tulga, letting it rest on the shapely surface of herrge backside. Then, I positioned my hand between her fleshy plump inner thighs and began using my two index fingers to rub against her matured vagina lips.


    Unfortunately, time was not on our side, or else I couldn''t guarantee that I could resist the temptation of giving them a quickie on the side of the road before reaching Ursa''s hut.


    However, thanks to my prior knowledge of the route to Ursa''s hut, I managed to hop on my right leg for approximately thirty minutes -a feat made possible by my physically enhanced body. Finally, we arrived at thepound that surrounded Ursa''s hut and her neighbours'' homes.


    "We''ve arrived," I stated, directing my gaze towards Grandma Derry, who appeared to be studying thepound intently, absorbing every detail. I then shifted my attention to Grandma Vivian, who had snapped out of her daze the moment I began stimting her pussy lips.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? We shouldn''t waste any more time now that we''re here. Let''s go inside," Grandma Derry expressed, shing me a wide smile. Despite her attempt to hide it, I could detect her underlying impatience beneath her cheerful tone, which I found amusing.


    I turned my attention back to Grandma Vivian, gently tugging on her dampened insides with my two index fingers, sensing her trembling as she looked at me with a serious expression. She echoed Grandma Derry''s sentiment, saying, "Derry is right. We shouldn''t waste any more time now that we''re here."


    Well, with both Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian finally agreeing, I confidently expressed, "Let''s go then." They forcefully pulled open the makeshift wooden fence and walked inside, while I continued to hop forward with their support.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As we made our way, a persisting worry gnawed at me. I sincerely hoped that the detour we had taken to search for Dariya would prove worthwhile. Unless Dariya sessfully delivered my message to the rest of my family and Aunt Greta, informing them of my absence before they stirred up amotion, there was no guarantee that Grandma Derry, Grandma Vivian, and I could return to the farm without facing any problems.


    Well, it''s not that I doubted Dariya, as I hadplete faith in her capabilities. However, a lingering thought crossed my mind -hadn''t she seemed happier than ever when west met?


    Shaking off the distracting thoughts, as we had already arranged to meet again once I returned to the farm, I directed my gaze towards the three huts ahead of us. I gestured for us to head towards the one situated in the middle. Once we reached it, I gently released my right hand from Grandma Vivian''s waist and knocked on the wooden door a few times.


    With no response, I knocked on the door once more, this time with greater force and volume.


    "I''M COMING!" A loud voice, sounding much more mature and firmer than Ursa''s voice, came from inside. Already guessing who it might be, I watched as the door swung open, revealing a familiar figure.


    It was Ursa''s mother, but her appearance caught me off guard. Instead of her usual traditional tulga, she stood at the doorway naked, with water droplets glistening on her skin. A small cloth draped over her right shoulder, failing to adequately cover her exquisite fuckable bosom.


    However, instead of speaking, I observed Ursa''s mother bewildered gaze as it darted between Grandma Derry''s impatient stance and Grandma Vivian''s calm smile. Eventually, her focus settled on me, and her expression transformed into one of utter shock.


    "YOU!" she eximed, pointing an usatory finger at me. "You are Orion."


    With a nod, I confirmed her suspicion. "Yes, it''s me, Miss Lyra. I''vee here to see Ursa," I replied, making sure to address her by name.


    But instead of giving a verbal reply, she swiftly turned her head towards the inside of her hut and let out a piercing scream, "URSA, ORION IS HERE!" Then, with a warm smile directed at me, she gestured for me to enter.


    "Come in," she said, her voice filled with abination of excitement and remorse. "I had heard about your nned visit this morning from Ursa, but I must admit, I had my doubts. It appears I should be ashamed for not believing the words of my own daughter''s partner."

 Chapter 258 The Virgin Quest (2)

    Nodding in understanding, a hint of curiosity sparked in me as I wondered what exactly Miss Lyra had heard about me. Nevertheless, I simply replied, "Well, I''m here now, so don''t worry about it, Miss Lyra." I gestured for Grandma Derry and Vivian to enter, allowing them to support me as I hopped forward.


    Miss Lyra''s eyes shifted towards my injured leg, and she couldn''t help but express surprise as she asked, "What happened?"


    I looked at Miss Lyra and offered her a reassuring smile. "I had a little ident yesterday, but I''ve already received treatment, so there''s no need to worry," I exined. I observed as Grandma Vivian and Grandma Derry briefly frowned, but quicklyposed themselves and continued to assist me until we reached the centre of the room. Finally, I took the opportunity to sit down on the floor.


    Taking a deep breath, I exhaled a sigh of relief, feeling the freshness of the air surrounding me. It was a weed break after several minutes of trekking on just one foot.


    Suddenly, the door to their backyard swung open, and a familiar figure walked in, with her hair wrapped in a cloth as she dried it. She was about to ask her mother about the shouting when her words trailed off. Her eyes widened as she saw the scene before her, with me seated on the floor at the centre of the room.


    "Orion..." she uttered, blinking in surprise. Without hesitation, she rushed towards me, diving into my arms with her own wide open and catching me in a tight embrace, causing us to fall to the floor with a soft thud due to the impact of our collision.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so surprised by my arrival after I had already promised you that I woulde," I said,forting Ursa by rubbing her back with my right hand. She whispered into my ear, "So, you really meant it." Her eyes gleamed with brightness as she looked at me.


    "Of course I did," I responded with a smile.


    "URSA!" Miss Lyra immediately screamed at her daughter, pinching and pulling her ears, causing Ursa to stand up abruptly with an "Ouch!".


    I took the opportunity to sit back up, observing the mother and daughter arguing in front of us. It was a new sight for me, as I couldn''t recall my mother and Reena arguing like this.


    Grandma Derry leaned in close to my ear and whispered, "You know, Orion, although it''s not my ce to say, but if you don''t bring a beautiful daughter-inw home next, I don''t think Celeste will be able to handle it." I smiled wearily, acknowledging her words, and she retreated to her previous position as if she hadn''t uttered anything.


    Meanwhile, Ursa and her mother settled down, and Ursa finally turned to me with wide eyes, bending down to ask, "Orion, are you injured?" Her gaze fixated on my left foot as she anxiously awaited my response.


    I nodded in response, extending my crossed left foot for Ursa to inspect. She examined it briefly before cautiously reaching out to touch it. However, as a wave of pain washed over my face, she quickly withdrew her hand, wearing an unexpectedly bright smile. "And you still managed toe this early?" she expressed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As much as I tried not to let it get to my head, the satisfaction of keeping my promise felt undeniably gratifying.


    "Of course, I came. It seems you really doubted my words when I said I would keep my promise?" I responded, eager to continue our conversation. However, before I could say anything further, a deep throat-clearing sound interrupted me.


    I turned my head to see Grandma Vivian, wearing a gentle smile, directing her words primarily at Ursa. "Although I don''t want to rush you two, but we should be fast so that we can head back and allow Orion to rest for his injury to heal," she said.


    Ursa immediately understood and nodded in agreement. She turned to me and said, "Just give me a moment, let me grab the mat." After saying that, she quickly got up and hurried into the adjacent room.


    "Ahem!" Another throat-clearing voice disrupted the air beside me. However, this time, it wasn''t Grandma Derry or Grandma Vivian who had interrupted my thoughts, but surprisingly, Ursa''s mother. Catching my attention, Miss Lyra knelt beside me, still naked, and offered me a sheepish smile.


    She spoke with a hint of embarrassment, "Considering that my daughter may not be as beautiful as some girls out there, as she might inherit my... big breasts." With that, she removed the cloth that barely covered her nipple, cupping her hands under her two motherly breasts for emphasis.


    "As you can see, they are not exactly the most attractive," she admitted, releasing her hands from her milky breasts and continuing, "So instead of going to the market square today, I would like to be here to witness you having kushi with my daughter. If there''s anything you need before or after, please don''t hesitate to let me know."


    She ran the back of her right hand against the side of her eye, as if wiping away a tear, adopting a calmer and gentler tone before continuing. "I know it may seem strange for me to express this, considering you are already partners, but having the opportunity to witness my daughter''s first kushi, especially with her partner, is something I wouldn''t want to miss."


    Apart from the fact that she didn''t mind me fucking her daughter in front of her and offering her help to ensure our kushi goes smoothly, I didn''t find anything objectionable in her statement, except for the mention of her wanting to watch her daughter being prated by me for the first time.


    I chuckled to myself as I entertained a thought. Even if everyone seemed to share the same ideology, there would always be individuals within the group who held different beliefs. Ursa''s mother, Miss Lyra, was one of them.


    And honestly, since Ursa''s virginity also mattered to me, I let a grin spread across my face as I looked at the nervous Miss Lyra, who seemed unsure about her own words. I responded, "Well, there''s no need for you to ask. This is your hut, so if you want to watch Ursa and me have kushi, you don''t need to seek permission or make any requests from me."

 Chapter 259 Tearing Through (R18)

    As Miss Lyra beamed at my response, Ursa swiftly emerged from the adjacent room andid out the mat in the centre. Completing the task, she knelt down and greeted me with a radiant smile, silently inviting me to join her. Meanwhile, I took a moment to observe my surroundings -from Grandma Vivian to Grandma Derry, and even Miss Lyra -all of them wore expressions as though they were in a theatre, eagerly anticipating something magnificent.


    ¡­.............


    Ursa observed with interest as Orion dismissed the assistance of the two elderly women, choosing to stand on his own. Although she remained unaware of their identities and their connection to Orion, their attentive presence and concerned expressions convinced her that her pursuit of Orion was justified.


    He truly didn''t appear to be the type to judge based on outward appearances, and if she had any other lingering doubts, they dissipated when she witnessed the woman with silver and crimson hair quickly rising to prevent him from stumbling, followed closely by the other woman, demonstrating their genuine care for her partner.


    Internally, Ursa couldn''t help but feel a joyful smile spread across her face at the thought of having such excellent grandmothers by her side, especially when the time came for her to get pregnant in the future.


    Orion''s voice brought her attention back to the present. As she watched, he removed his tulga with the assistance of the two women, revealing his erect and veiny penis.


    The sight of her partner''s erect penis brought a smile to Ursa''s lips, knowing that it would soon fill her wet vagina just as he had filled her heart with love and made her feel incredibly special.


    "Are you ready?" Orion''s voice was filled with gentle concern as he locked eyes with Ursa, noticing a sudden glimmer of wetness in her eyes. Wanting to ensure herfort, he felt the need to double-check.


    Ursa nodded her head vigorously, her voice slightly cracking with emotion. "Yes," she managed to say, her resolve shining through. Any trace of moisture in her eyes evaporated, reced by a radiant glow of expectation.


    Even Lyra, who was still naked and kneeling on the ground, used the back of her hand to wipe away a few stray tears that had escaped her eyes.


    This was a sight she had never imagined she would have the privilege to witness. Her daughter, at such a young age, had found a loving partner, and now she was about to witness her daughter''s first kushi and pration. And, despite the perplexed and questioning looks from Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian, Lyra remained focused on the scene before her.


    Even if it seemed strange to others, she alone truly understood the overwhelming emotions that enveloped her at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Orion firmly grasped Ursa''s waist, pulling her closer to him and ensuring she wasfortably seated on his kneelingp. With his other hand, he gently caressed the curve of her small plump ass, while his hand around her waist moved upward, cradling the back of her head, drawing her lips towards his for a passionate kiss. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Their kiss ignited a fiery bond, their tongues intertwining and dancing in a sensual rhythm. They exchanged saliva, savouring each other''s taste, some of it trickling down their chins and falling and leaving small droplets on the mat beneath them.


    Once they broke free from their kiss, their eyes locked with fervent desire. Orion took the lead, gently guiding Ursa''s back down onto the soft mat as he positioned himself over her. His hand trailed down to her virgin vagina, where he could feel the moistness gathering there, as if raindrops had fallen into his palm.


    "You''re already so wet," Orion whispered, his voice sending shivers down Ursa''s spine, causing her entire body to tingle with uncertainty. It was as if a ripple of pleasure had surged through her, setting every nerve on fire.


    ''Is this what it feels like to have kushi with your partner?'' Ursa wondered to herself in amazement as she watched Orion descend towards her breasts. He yfully bit her nipples, sending waves of satisfaction coursing through her body. With each nibble and caress, she could feel her virgin vagina bing increasingly sensitive and releasing a steady flow of her juices.


    "mmHH~~" Ursa stifled her moans, not wanting to distract Orion, as she watched him bring his firm veiny penis closer to her vagina. She clenched her hands into tight fists, bracing herself for what was about to happen, recalling her mother''s cautionary words about the potential pain a woman may experience during her first time being prated by a penis.


    And even though Ursa couldn''t fully grasp her mother''s fascination with her first kushi, as her understanding was that the true significancey in bing pregnant, she chose to dismiss her mother''s weird obsession. She silently wished that her mother wouldn''t act inappropriately around Orion or, at the very least, would keep her behaviour in check.


    ''But he probably won''t even be bothered by it,'' Ursa thought, watching her beloved partner as he positioned his rigid member between her inner folds. As he slowly began to prate her, she let out a faint moan mixed with a tinge of pain, "Urghh," as Orion pushed through a slight resistance and entered her unexplored vagina.


    While Ursa experienced a momentary wince of pain, it quickly subsided, reced by a sensation of fullness as though her vagina was entirely filled.


    "Are you alright?" Orion asked abruptly, his concern apparent in his voice as he noticed the sudden change in Ursa''s expression after he had unintentionally torn through her hymen.


    "I''m fine," Ursa replied, her frown slowly fading as she started to recover from the initial difort. Orion, taking note of her response, began to gently thrust into her pussy. The mingling of her juices and the slight trace of blood from the hymen made his already hard penis stiffer than before, making Ursa''s already tight vagina even tighter.


    ''Damn! This is tight.... too tight,'' Orion thought to himself, unable to contain his exhration. He could feel his erection throbbing against the tightness of Ursa''s pussy walls, eliciting intense pleasure with each thrust. Ursa''s hands, gripping his butt cheeks, added to the intensity as he delved even deeper into uncharted territory, exploring the depths of her virgin pussy.

 Chapter 260 Ursas Fulfillment (R18)

    ''I''m fully inside,'' Orion thought to himself, observing Ursa''s face as it gradually rxed. He started to move slowly, withdrawing his engorged member from her moist pussy and ensuring a reasonable distance before plunging back in with a satisfying "Pah~" sound. Despite the gentleness of the sound, the force behind Orion''s thrusts caused Ursa''s mouth to open wide, releasing an audible "Auh~~ aH~~" from her lips.


    "PAH~" "PAh~~~"


    "AGH~~ UHH~~"


    Opting for a gentler pace, Orion continued to enter and exit Ursa''s tight vagina slowly. His member twitched with more force as he grew more acquainted with the sensations inside her delicate pink folds.


    Even Lyra, who had witnessed her daughter being prated for the first time, couldn''t help but wince slightly in pain as she recalled how excruciating her own experience had been. She also remembered how she had lost consciousness due to the overwhelming sensations, and she sincerely hoped that Ursa would be able to endure for a longer period.


    Still, as the scene transpired before her eyes, memories of her own experiences intertwined with the present, causing a stirring vagina-pulsing sensation within Lyra. She nced downwards, noticing the wetness between her thighs and around her narrow folded lips.


    Letting out a breathy sigh, she appreciated the fact that she hadn''t yet put on her tulga, thus avoiding any potential stain. However, her attention quickly shifted back to the intense and bizarre movements Orion was using to caress her daughter''s body. Unable to contain her curiosity, Lyra couldn''t help but voice her thoughts aloud, "What is he doing?"


    Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian overheard the woman''s question, and it was Grandma Vivian who spoke up in response. "We don''t know exactly what he''s doing, but he has a way of making the pration experience incredibly pleasurable and enjoyable," she exined, a knowing smile forming on her lips.


    Her eyes remained fixated on the intense scene happening before them, as Orion continued to thrust his stiff veiny penis into Ursa''s pink narrow vagina with willful precision, disying the utmost care and tenderness for the girl beneath him.


    Lyra nodded in understanding, recognising that only a handful of vigers shared the same weird traits as she did. However, a puzzling thought lingered in her mind. How did the woman beside her know about the sensation of Orion''s pration?


    But, she quickly dismissed such thoughts as nonsensical. After all, despite her ownrger breastspared to the two elderly women apanying Orion, the woman beside her had unattractive big pair of breasts and massive buttocks that seemed to squash against the ground as she sat. It could be challenging for the vigers to gaze at her without experiencing a hint of irritation, particrly since she wore a custom-made tulga that emphasised her voluptuous body.


    In contrast, the other woman, who had silver and crimson hair, donned a long tulga that concealed her protruding curves, although faint contours could still be glimpsed. She appeared fully engrossed in observing the scene,pletely oblivious to their conversation.


    "PAHH!~~" "AUUHHH~~~~ ORION~~~"


    Snapping out of her silly notion, Lyra''s attention refocused on her daughter''s melodic moans. It was absurd to think that a young and well-known boy like Orion, with the potential for greatness, would willingly spend time with women several generations older than him, especially ones with abundant curves andrge behinds.


    Why would he choose them when he could easily prate a slender young girl from his generation, umting wealth through them and aiding the vige in procreating more children?


    ''Unless he genuinely doesn''t care about others'' opinions and treats everyone with equal respect and consideration.,'' Lyra pondered, contemting Ursa''s previous statements. ''As Ursa''s mother and now a part of his family, would he be willing to prate me as well?'' Bewitched by the thought, she slipped her index finger into her slippery vagina, gently stirring the inner depths and releasing a torrent of juices onto the ground.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Observing the impressive size of his penis, a twinge of expectation mixed with difort coursed through her, reminiscent of the initial loss of her own first pration.


    "PAHH!!" "PahhhH~~~ Ur....sa~~"


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry felt a slight twitch in between her insides, that caused her juices to overflow, dampening her legs. Notwithstanding Orion''s previous preparation of inserting his fingers into her wet vagina, she couldn''t help but anticipate the moment when he would finally take her with his erect penis. The thought of being prated by him not just once, but possibly three or four times, sent shivers of hunger coursing through her body


    Meanwhile, oblivious to the thoughts racing through the minds of the women observing them, Orion and Ursa continued.


    "p!! Pahhh~~~" "PAAHHH~~ CLAP!!!"


    Orion steadily quickened his pace, thrusting with increasing vigour. Ursay on the ground, her thighs pressed together, knees angled towards the ceiling of the hut. Her hands tightly grasped his back, revealing that she hadn''t yet gotten used to his thrusts. Sensing her need for further adjustment, Orion carefully adjusted the rhythm and speed of his thrusts.


    "PAHHHH~"


    "AHHH~~~~UHHHH~~" Ursa''s moans echoed through the air, her tongue dangling from her mouth as pleasure consumed her. In a moment of distraction, she caught sight of her mother, who was now immersed in a daze, her fingers delving into her own watering vagina. A small puddle had formed beneath her legs as she watched them intently.


    "pAH~~" "pah~~"


    "AHHH~~~ UHHHH~~~HHHHUUU~~~" Ursa''s moans grew even louder, her saliva trickling from the corners of her mouth and sttering onto the floor. Just observing her mother stirring her vagina with her finger, with her insides continuously releasing juices, made her realize that if another woman could somehow experience the same intense sensations she was feeling by merely watching them have kushi, it meant that what she was experiencing was far beyond normal.


    ''Of course, he isn''t normal,'' Ursa thought, her smile radiant as she clung to Orion''s back, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. With each thrust, her back arched and her hips ground against his, a coborative effort to enhance their satisfaction. ''After all, he is Orion, and Orion is my partner,'' Ursa reminded herself, her mind filled with admiration for the man who had captured her heart.


    Suddenly, a surge of overwhelming pleasure coursed through her, causing her mind to spin and her body to convulse. Juices gushed out from her soaked inner insides, cleansing the previous traces of release and virgin blood from Orion''s erect member.

 Chapter 261 The Anticipation

    Orion watched, his erection now glistening with Ursa''s release, as she unexpectedly sumbed to unconsciousness.


    "Ursa?" Orion gently rubbed her cheeks, tapping them lightly in an attempt to rouse her from her unconscious state. However, met with no response, a slight smirk tugged at the corners of Orion''s lips. He understood that the overwhelming experience of losing her virginity, coupled with the intensity of the kushi, had rendered her temporarily incapacitated.


    While he didn''t want to boast, he couldn''t help but think that if Ursa had remained conscious long enough for them to switch positions, he would have given her something even more thrilling and intoxicating.


    Turning his gaze towards the mesmerized onlookers, Orion spoke, his voice cutting through the hushed atmosphere, "It seems like Ursa has fallen asleep." Instantly, their dazed expressions shifted as they realized he was addressing them, their attention drawn to Ursa''s unconscious state. Lyra, in particr, swiftly rose from her seat and hurried over to check on her daughter.


    Bending down to assess Ursa''s condition, Lyra let out a sigh, "As expected, she couldn''t endure the pain and intensity of her first pration. It''s understandable that she''s in this state." Leaning closer, she nted a gentle kiss on Ursa''s cheeks and whispered, "You did your best."


    Then, Lyra shifted her attention to Orion, carefully examining him from head to toe. She nodded slightly and proposed, "Why don''t you clean up in my backyard? You''re in quite a mess." Almost immediately, she assured him, "Don''t worry, we were just bathing before you arrived, so there''s water ready for you to use."


    As there was no reason to decline the woman''s generous offer, Orion nodded in understanding and rose to his feet. His gaze briefly swept over Grandma Vivian, but it was Grandma Derry''s figure and the pool of liquid forming beneath her that caught his attention. A mischievous smile yed on his lips as he locked eyes with her and posed a yful question, "Grandma Derry, would you like to assist me in cleaning up?"


    Grandma Derry''s eyes lit up as she heard Orion''s words. Without hesitation, she stood up, disregarding the fact that her juices had stained the area where she had been sitting. The wetness was visible on both the front and back of her tulga, unapologetically showcasing her excitement.


    Even Lyra and Grandma Vivian couldn''t help but notice the sight of Grandma Derry''s soaked lower body. While Grandma Vivian simply shook her head with a resigned expression, Lyra''s surprise was evident as she observed the copious amount of vagina juices released by the woman.


    She opened her mouth to say something, perhaps offering the use of the water in her backyard, but the realization that there wouldn''t be a tulga for Grandma Derry to wear made her quickly close her lips. She decided to let them handle the situation themselves. After all, she would have to wait for Orion to finish bathing before helping Ursa with washing her unconscious body.


    Then, she nned to have a conversation with her son-inw to learn more about their rtionship and the duration of their friendship before he proposed. Ursa always seemed to omit that part whenever she narrated their story, adding hints of falsehoods, even though Lyra had personally witnessed their proposal.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, Lyra made up her mind to use the remaining time to extract whatever information she could about Orion before he left her hut.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry eagerly took hold of Orion''s hand, allowing it to rest on her shoulders as she led him towards the backyard. As they reached the door and stepped outside, Orion discreetly closed the door, ensuring they would have the privacy they desired. The reason he chose Grandma Derry was obvious from the desire in her eyes, the way she looked at his engorged penis -it was clear that she hungered for him, craving his touch and the pleasure he could provide.


    Besides, Grandma Vivian would keep Lyrapany until they were done, and that was something Orion was certain of.


    However, Orion''s task of impregnating all the mature women around him was nearlyplete, with just two more remaining after he took care of Grandma Derry. As for his two Fionas, he nned to meet themter, but he would need toe up with nicknames to avoid confusion. He also had to prioritize Sura, ensuring her virginity was taken care of to avoid any feelings of exclusion.


    Once that was settled, he could focus on sharing his ideas about raising the children and catching up with Warrior Jean and the rest of the group. Orion acknowledged that he had missed a significant amount of training, but his priority was ensuring the well-being of his pregnant partners before and after their pregnancies.


    With so much responsibility resting on his shoulders, Orion couldn''tin. After all, his future hinged on solving and taking care of these tasks, especially with the alluring sight of therge, wet ass swaying before him.


    ''I will always say it..... I will always be thankful for transmigrating into this world,'' Orion thought, his hand reaching forward to grab onto Derry''s curved buttocks, while she arranged the y pot for him.


    Grandma Derry wanted to remind him to stay in one ce, wash up, and then return so they could continue with the next round of pration, which was hers this time around.


    However, when she felt his hands firmly pressing against her buttocks, her eyes widened in realization. She understood his intentions without a word being spoken. Without hesitation, Grandma Derry maintained her position, her body trembling with anticipation. "Finally," she whispered to herself, her mind filled with excitement.


    However, as soon as his touch ceased, Grandma Derry''s brows knitted together in confusion. Uncertain of his intentions, she contemted straightening her back and turning around. But before she could act, a strong hand firmly pressed against her back, halting her movement. "Stay in that position for a moment, Grandma Derry," Orionmanded, his voice both authoritative and gentle. As he skillfully freed the fabric of her tulga that had been caught between her ass cracks, he adjusted it smoothly across her buttocks.

 Chapter 262 Wet Seduction

    Orion''s eyes fell upon the delicate y bowl nestled inside the pot as he peered over Grandma Derry''s shoulder. Can you pass me the bowl, Grandma Derry?" he requested. Although Grandma Derry didn''t quite grasp his intentions, she promptly obliged, scooping up a bowlful of water and extending it back to him.


    Grasping the bowl firmly, Orion moved closer and poured the water gently over Grandma Derry''s back.


    "Ahhh!" Grandma Derry gasped in shock, her body tensing as the rush of cold water streamed down her back, sending a shiver down her spine. Instinctively, she tried to straighten her back, but her efforts were quickly thwarted as Orion''s firm hands pressed her back down, preventing any escape from his touch.


    Meanwhile, nestled between her plump buttocks, Grandma Derry could feel the scorching heat of Orion''s throbbing penis pressing insistently against the damp fabric of her tulga. It slid along shapely butt cheeks gradually inserting itself into her butt gap, causing another rush of sensation to course through her body, as the fabric yielded to the forceful intrusion.


    "Orion.... Haaa... What are you doing?" Grandma Derry couldn''t contain her mounting confusion and questions, so she immediately voiced them. However, instead of receiving a response, she found a familiar y bowl shoved within her line of sight. Behind her, Orion''s voice resonated, "Fetch me another bowl of water, Grandma Derry."


    Grandma Derry''s body shivered intensely as the cold water continued to linger on her skin. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, she reluctantly scooped up another bowl of water and passed it backwards to Orion.


    As she released her grip, she didn''t have a chance to prepare herself before the water streamed over her back, causing her entire body to momentarily freeze before sumbing to shivers from the cold. But then, she felt Orion''s hand pressing and moving back and forth over her back, as if he was gently washing her body with the water.


    "Another one," Orion said, extending his hand towards Grandma Derry for her to grab the y bowl from him. Unbeknownst to her, he had begun to subtly grind up and down her ass cheeks, his movements carefully masked by her focus on the cold water rushing over her back. The sensation of the chilly water, coupled with the subsequent shivers and the hairs on her body standing on end, held her attention entirely.


    Grabbing the bowl for what felt like the umpteenth time, Grandma Derry''s whole body trembled as she scooped up another bowlful of water and extended her hand backwards to hand it to Orion.


    However, just as she was about to release her grip, her hand instinctively tightened, refusing to let go. With confusion etched on her face, she managed to muster a breathless question, "Orion..... Haaaaa... What is this that you''re doing?" But before she could receive an answer, Orion''s strength overpowered her, snatching the bowl away and maintaining silence for a moment. Suddenly, his hand wrapped around her waist, and he began to lift her up.


    As her upper body straightened, Grandma Derry''s breathing grew heavy as she regained herposure. Orion''s lips brushed against her ear, his voice low yetpelling enough to make her tremble slightly. "You''ve been feeling agitated since we arrived. It''s time to cool down and release the tension from those words you spoke earlier today." With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he raised the bowl above Grandma Derry''s head, positioning it as if he were aiming for her face next.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Grandma Derry''s eyes widened in shock as she watched Orion''s actions unfurl. Her pupils dted as the cold water streamed over her face, sending a cold shiver down her skin. The sensation spread through her body as the front of her body became drenched, and the water was quickly absorbed by her tulga.


    Before she could react or utter a word, Orion''s hands reached out, firmly grasping herrge, elderly breasts through the fabric of her tulga. The sensation of his hands moulding and shaping them caused Grandma Derry to lose herposure, her breathing bing erratic as she sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her.


    "Haaaa... Haaaa... Hold on, Haaaa... let me remove my tulga so that you can easily prate me," Grandma Derry said, feeling Orion''s rigid veiny penis deeply inserted into the gap between her buttocks, pressing against the fabric of her tulga and rubbing against her sensitive open butt hole.


    Orion, revelling in the arousing sensations of grinding against Grandma Derry''s prominent ass and fondling her globe-like breasts, couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. With a quick gesture, he lifted the soaked, long tulga, revealing her waist and exposing her clean private part.


    With his hand spread wide, he firmly pressed it against her damped vagina, using his thumb to delicately caressed the soft lips of herbia, ensuring every inch received his touch. He then inserted his second finger into her drooling pussy, smoothly thrusting it in and out with controlled passion, while maintaining his grasp on her private part with his palm.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry''s body was at the mercy of Orion''spetent touch, causing her to release a wave of moans and gasps that silently spread through the backyard. "Ughhh... Ahhh~~~~ Orion!" Each touch provoked a distinct reaction, ranging from soft sighs to sharp intakes of breath, as her most sensitive areas responded eagerly to his caresses.


    The intensity of the sensations made her thighs quiver, and a surge of stimtion coursed through her vagina, saturating Orion''s fingers with her arousal. Some of the fluids intermingled with the water in the y pot, originally intended for their bath.


    ".¡­. Haaaa.... Haaa..... Orion¡­.." Grandma Derry''s breaths escaped her lips in heavy gasps as she struggled to regain herposure. "Orion," she pleaded, her voice filled with desperate longing. "Please..... Please stop this... Please prate me..... I can''t bear it any longer. I need you." Her legs trembled beneath her, threatening to give way as she leaned back against Orion''s chest.


    He, too, was struggling to maintain his bnce, standing on only one foot. His strong physique was the only thing preventing him from copsing under the weight of her fuckable body.

 Chapter 263 [Bonus ]Wet Seduction (2) (R18)

    Shaking his head in response to her plea, Orion gazed into her eyes with a naughty grin. "You still don''t understand, do you?" he whispered, his warm breath caressing her ears. "It seems you''re only after my semen, and I must say, I''m quite proud of its capabilities. But, Grandma Derry, even though we made a promise that I fully intend to keep, did you really think I would simply prate you and release my semen right away?" His voice held a yful tone, teasing her with a hint of what was yet toe.


    Seeing her silent response and the quivering of her lips, Orion clicked his tongue against his cheek, expressing his disappointment. "Grandma Derry, let me assure you that I will fulfil your desires. I will release my semen in your vagina and every other hole in your body. But, even when you''re pregnant and ready to give birth, you''ll crave only one thing -to be prated by me again and to taste my semen, whether it''s in your mouth or your soaked vagina."


    With his words hanging in the air, Orion plunged his second finger deep into her drenched vagina, evoking a gasp of pleasure from her as he skillfully stroked her sensitive walls, fully aware of the sensations she was experiencing after her release.


    Just one more touch, just one more brush of his fingertips against her tight mature vaginal walls, and she would surrender to another release. But just as Grandma Derry felt herself teetering on the edge of pleasure, Orion abruptly withdrew his fingers, leaving her gasping for breath and hungering for more. With her head dropping back onto his shoulders, she let out a long, frustrated exhale, her body yearning for the release that was denied to her.


    "Haaaa... Haaaaaa...," Grandma Derry exhaled loudly, her voice filled with both frustration and longing. The intense pleasure had left her so weak that even Orion''s strong body couldn''t keep her upright. Slowly, she descended to the ground, surrendering to the overwhelming sensation that had drained her of her strength.


    Noticing Grandma Derry''s weakening state, Orion swiftly reacted, deftly catching her in his arms. His strong grip secured her around the waist as he instinctively leaned back, hopping backwards toward the fence to maintain his bnce.


    Pressing his back against the makeshift fence, he smoothly rotated, seamlessly turning Grandma Derry in his grasp. Gently, he ced her back against the fence, positioning them face to face.


    Observing Grandma Derry''s ongoing struggle to regain herposure, Orion couldn''t help but be captivated by her attractive vulnerability. With a glint in his eyes, he voiced his desires, "There were so many things I wanted to do to you before I prated your vagina."


    His gaze lingered on her form, from head to toe, as he contemted his next course of action. "But for now..." Orion''s hand tightened around her tulga, slowly dragging it upward, revealing her glistening soaked pussy that still dripped with its intoxicating juices. As he caressed her moist pink folds with his hand, a surge of excitement washed through Grandma Derry''s lower body, causing her vagina to release even more, forming an enticing stream that pooled in Orion''s hand before spilling to the ground.


    "....I''ll save them forter," Orion added, his smile widening at the scene unfolding before him. He took a moment to relish in the knowledge that he had seeded in stirring her longing and igniting her craving for his touch. However, he also recognized the limits of her endurance, realizing that pushing further would only result in her copsing to the ground.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The image of her lying unconscious on the ground shed through his mind, causing him to reconsider his ns.


    ''Yeah, that wouldn''t be a good idea,'' Orion admitted to himself, recognizing the impracticality of carrying her with the help of Grandma Vivian. ''But it''s good to see that she no longer sees me as just a young man with miraculous semen.''


    And that especially applied to Grandma Derry, for in that moment, the mere thought of Orion impregnating her took a backseat. All that consumed her mind was the burning desire for Orion to prate her, to satisfy the insatiable itch that had taken hold of her entire body, but most intensely in her drippy matured vagina. As she nervously licked her lips, struggling to find her voice, Grandma Derry''s plea finally escaped her quivering lips.


    "...Orion... Please... Please, prate me..... I feel strange..... I feel as though my body won''t be able to... won''t be able to move until I have your erect penis..... Please, Orion, prate me..... I want your erect penis."


    Though her words trembled and cracked in between, Orion could still discern her desperate plea. It brought a satisfying warmth to his heart, as he silently affirmed, ''It is time.''


    Orion carefully lifted her right leg, positioning his veiny member near her juicy fluid pussy lips. As he looked up at her half-lidded eyes, with her arms spread apart and clinging instinctively to the makeshift fence for support, he couldn''t help but hope that Ursa''s neighbours were still sound asleep or upied with their various tasks.


    With a deep inhale, Orion pulled his waist forward, unleashing a powerful thrust that drove his whole hardened cock into her drowning pussy in one swift motion. The collision of their waists echoed with a resounding "Pah~~," apanied by the sensation of her left fleshy juicy thigh being gently but firmly held in his other hand. In the midst of it, Orion marvelled at the outstanding satisfaction of squishing her sulent thigh while passionately fucking the gilf before him.


    "ahhh~~" Grandma Derry stifled a passionate moan, her eyes shooting wide open as the object of her intense desire found its ce deep within her tight untouched vaginal walls. Ignoring the neat yet furious plunge of Orion''s long stiff penis into her matured vagina, Grandma Derry''s sole focus was on how long he would continue to use it to massage her dripping sensitive depths.


    It had been far too long since she wasst prated, and in her current state, she wasn''t ready to let go of his penis anytime soon.

 Chapter 264 Succumbing

    "PAHH~~" Orion withdrew his waist, feeling the forceful clenching of Grandma Derry''s vagina. He muttered under his breath, "Damn!" before sumbing to the inevitable pull and diving back into her pussy with a vibrant, "PAAHH~~".


    "aHHH~~~ Uhhhh~~~" Grandma Derry''s moans echoed through the air as her body sank deeper into the support of the makeshift fence. Orion effortlessly held her leg forward, allowing him to continue his relentless fucking with ease. With each withdrawal and fierce thrust, Grandma Derry''s moans grew louder and more uninhibited.


    Suddenly, a whisper tickled her ears, causing her to shiver with a mixture of pleasure and caution. "Grandma Derry, all I ask is for you to moan softly. Unless you want Miss Lyra or Grandma Vivian to see your current state," Orion yfully warned, his waist never ceasing its rhythmic movements. In fact, he increased the pace, causing Grandma Derry''s soaked and dripping pink lips to be stirred and filled to the brim with his raging penis.


    "PAH~~" "pah~~~" "mmmHHH~~"


    Inwardly, as Grandma Derry attempted to suppress her moans, her thoughts raced with realization. She had been fixated on the wrong things all this time. Orion''s touch, his skilful movements, and the way he amazingly cooled down her wet body ignited a craving within her that surpassed her initial expectations.


    It wasn''t just about the pleasure of having Orion''s semen deep inside her womb; she now craved his presence, his penis, and the rtionship they had. So, the mere thought of being alone for an extended period of time without attempting to reinsert his throbbing penis inside her vagina seemed unimaginable.


    "Pahh~~" "pAHH~~" "pahhh~~~"


    "Mhhhh~~" "ahhhh~~~ Mhhhhmm~~"


    ''How¡­. how can a penis feel so delicious?'' Grandma Derry''s mind was consumed by the overwhelming sensation as she experienced Orion''s penis growing increasingly hot. It expanded within her already tightly clenched vagina, causing her inner walls to stretch and widen dramatically.


    Suddenly, a surge of liquid erupted from his scorching penis, forcefully tearing through her insides, only to gradually subside as it delved deeper, finding sce within the confines of her womb.


    And to her surprise, Grandma Derry felt every inch of it, her wet hole clenching tightly around Orion''s stiff penis, coaxing even more pleasure from him. Orion, who thought he was already finished, couldn''t help but mutter, "Fuck!" under his breath as he felt his throbbing member being squeezed relentlessly. Everyst drop of his semen escaped, causing his body to copse onto Grandma Derry''s, his hands instinctively gripping the side of her ass cheeks for support.


    In the aftermath, he delicately traced his fingers along her drooling pussy lips, still connected to his engorged penis.


    After a few seconds, Orion could sense Grandma Derry''s body trembling fiercely. Suddenly, she threw her head back against the makeshift fence, apanied by a surge of liquid that engulfed his shaft. With a satisfied smile, Orion observed the ripples of pleasure washing over her as Grandma Derry''s breaths became erratic and sharp.


    Finally, she copsed her head onto his shoulder, seemingly surrendering to the overwhelming sensations, rendering her momentarily unconscious.


    <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Witnessing the reaction he had caused, Orion quickly wrapped his hand around Grandma Derry''s waist once more, applying gentle pressure. With his other hand, he yfully tapped her cheeks, causing a slight shiver to course through her body. "Grandma Derry," he whispered, tapping her once more, this time allowing his middle finger to glide against herbia.


    "MMhhhmm~~"


    A soft, muffled moan escaped her lips, causing her body to jolt before slipping back into unconsciousness, melting into Orion''s arms once again. Orion sighed, contemting his next move and pondering how to proceed from this point onward.


    After all, Orion''s ns to stimteone final release from Grandma Derry before taking a break, having their baths, and heading back into the hut to meet Miss Lyra and Grandma Vivian hadpletely backfired on him.


    "Haaaaaa..." Orion released a deep, audible breath, realizing that Grandma Derry''s desire for him went beyond the need for his semen. She would always yearn for his touch, seeking him out whenever she had an insatiable itch that demanded his attention.


    "CLAPP! PAHH!" He pped her left protruding ass cheeks and gave it a firm squeeze before releasing his grip.


    Yeah, Orion didn''t have any regrets about his actions.


    ¡­...


    The Farm


    "What do you mean?" Mrs Shani asked, her gaze sweeping across the other Caretakers in the room. Having carefully listened to everything they had shared with her, she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. The information was so astounding that she found herself questioning her own perception, wondering how she was still able to remain seated among them, amidst the shocking revtions.


    "What is there not to understand?" Caretaker Ivor, the old man who appeared to be in his sixties but was actually ny-seven years old, leaned forward and fixed a piercing gaze on Mrs Shani. His words carried a weight of wisdom and experience as he continued, "While I acknowledge that Hrok saw potential in you due to your previous farm management experience, being a caretaker requires more than just practical skills. It demands a strong mental fortitude. If you feel unprepared for this responsibility, I suggest stepping down and relinquishing your position as a caretaker."


    "However, I must emphasize that whatever you have heard here today must remain a solemn secret, bound by an oath to never disclose it to anyone, including your partner, children, friends, or family, in the name of Naka."


    Meanwhile, as the man''s words echoed in the room, Mrs Shani''s face twisted into a deep frown. After years of tireless effort and earning numerous promotions, she had finally secured her ce among the esteemed Caretakers. How could she willingly give up a position she had fought so hard to achieve?


    Still¡­..


    "I apologize for not expressing my words properly, Caretaker Ivor,"showing respect to the elderly man who had been caring for the farm for longer than she had and was the oldest among the Caretakers in the room, excluding the retired Caretaker Hrok.


    "But..." she continued, carefully framing her question, "are you suggesting that all this time, the children..... the newborn babies who were dered dead because they couldn''t withstand the strain of birth, were actually given sleeping poisons to stop their hearts and then taken away to be fed to the Vylkr vines?"

 Chapter 265 The Caretakers

    "Yes," a firm and authoritative voice resounded from the left, capturing Mrs Shani''s attention and causing her to divert her gaze from Caretaker Ivor. Her eyes wandered past the peculiar wooden structure of the tree hut, carefully crafted with the assistance of the four-eared people, until they settled on Caretaker Naida, who was nearing the age of seventy in just a couple of years and held the position of the second oldest Caretaker in the room.


    "But, as Caretaker Ivor has already exined, we didn''t undertake these actions on a whim. We did it because it was the only way to safeguard the vige," Caretaker Naida interjected, her voice tinged with a hint of weariness. Being a caretaker came with numerous responsibilities, and burdens that weighed heavily on their shoulders.


    Nevertheless, they persevered for the sake of the vige. Compared to those in charge of the two strongholds, they were in a more favourable position. Despite the toll it had taken on her appearance, Caretaker Naida pressed on.


    "Caretaker Shani, after hearing all of this and considering the potential for simr situations in the future, do you wish to relinquish your position as a Caretaker and pass it on to the next preferred elected candidate? Or do you choose to participate in our next meeting, taking an oath to keep everything you have seen and heard a secret, thereby solidifying your role as a Caretaker?"


    Once the question was asked, Mrs Shani found herself engulfed in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, rendering her speechless. The gravity of those responsibilities left her physically drained and weakened.


    "Ahem!" Another voice reverberated through the air, cutting through the tension-filled atmosphere. Mrs Shani''s gaze shifted towards the source of the interruption, her eyesnding on Caretaker Z. Despite being the youngest and perhaps the least attractive person in the room, Zmanded attention with her remarkable intellect and strong-willed personality.


    "Apologies for the interruption, but we have gathered here to finalize an important decision," Caretaker Z stated firmly, her eyes locked onto Mrs Shani''s. "While we had originally nned a grand ceremony to mark your new role as one of the farm''s caretakers, our current challenges have left us with little time. Some of these challenges, you will soon be briefed on."


    Caretaker Z wearily shook her head and released a tired sigh, emphasizing the urgency of the situation. "So, please, make your decision quickly. Every moment counts, and we can''t afford to waste any more time."


    Listening to the youngdy''s words, Mrs Shani felt her eyebrows twitching almost incessantly, reminding her of Caretaker Z''s notorious blunt tongue. Nheless, despite the weight of the responsibilities on her shoulders, Mrs Shani took a moment to collect her thoughts. She averted her gaze from Caretaker Z and closed her eyes, inhaling deeply to regain herposure.


    In that brief moment of reflection, Mrs Shani pondered the situation with utmost concentration. After more than a minute of deep contemtion, she opened her eyes and directed a determined nod towards Caretaker Naida. The resolve in her eyes was clear as she spoke, "Former Caretaker Hrok chose me as his sessor, and I will faithfully carry out my duties, just as he seeded his predecessor. Caretaker Naida, let us proceed with the meeting."


    While Caretaker Shani uttered her words, her gaze shifted to Caretaker Ivor, who nonchntly clicked his tongue and averted his eyes.


    "Alright," Caretaker Naida nodded in agreement with Caretaker Shani''s response, her eyes scanning the room before she addressed everyone present. "Let us proceed then."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Caretaker Ivor cleared his throat, capturing the attention of the room as he delved into the n proposed by Orion the previous day.


    Each caretaker shared their thoughts on the potential consequences and benefits of implementing such a n. Displeasure and concerns were voiced in some areas, while agreement resonated in others, aligning with Orion''s suggestions. As the discussion unfolded, it became clear that there was little to add or modify to the n, except the need to construct additional storage huts.


    These storage huts would facilitate the storage of a greater quantity of their harvest, along with other storable herbs, in preparation for the future development of the vige.


    When the words of the n reached Caretaker Shani''s ears, her eyes widened in astonishment, nearly betraying theposed facade she had meticulously maintained. In spite of her efforts to rein in her emotions, it was a challenging task, and she teetered on the brink of losing herposure. And who could me her?


    If everything she had just heard was true, it meant that in a few short years, the vige would embark on an exploration that would shape the growth and stability of an entirely new vige.


    So, how could she possibly maintain herposure and not be overwhelmed by the magnitude of the situation?


    "Given that the fate of the n rests in the hands of the stronghold leaders, as they hold the authority to make any significant changes, I will personally arrange meetings with each of them to discuss the situation," Caretaker Ivor stated, addressing the entire room. Wrapping up the conversation, he emphasized, "In the meantime, let us all prioritize the safety and abundance of our harvest until the timees when it will be required."


    Shifting his gaze across the room, his eyes settled on the middle-aged woman seated near Caretaker Shani. "Caretaker N, have you checked on the children and informed Overseer Anara about the current situation?" he asked.


    Caretaker N''s head bobbed in agreement, and she proceeded to share the information she had received from Overseer Anara. She exined that the vige Chief had personally informed Anara about the ongoing situation, and Anara, using her tree roots, had ensured the children''s perfect health.


    "Regarding the children, Anara mentioned that Orion has some ns of his own," Caretaker N continued, "So, we have two options: we can devise a n to handle the children ourselves, or we can wait for the Vige Chief to awaken and hold another meeting with Orion to learn more about his intentions."

 Chapter 266 The Revelation

    Caretaker Ivor''s gaze sharpened as he voiced his opinion, "I say we wait for him. If his previous ideas were any indication, there''s no reason not to give him a chance to share his intentions."


    Caretaker Naida nodded in agreement, "I, too, believe it would be wise to hear what the boy has to say before making any decisions."


    Caretaker N noticed the unanimous support for waiting and proposed a vote, "Let those in favour of waiting for Orion''s arrival before making a decision raise their hands." One by one, from her to Caretaker Z, to Caretaker Ivor, to Caretaker Naida, their hands rose in agreement.


    After a moment of acknowledgement, they lowered their hands. "And those in favour of making a decision without waiting for Orion, raise your hands."


    This time, no one raised their hands, indicating a clear alignment with the decision to wait for Orion. However, there remained one individual who had yet to voice their stance. "Caretaker Shani, you have yet to make a decision," Caretaker Naida addressed, her gaze fixed on Caretaker Shani, who stared back with wide eyes.


    Caretaker Shani shook her head internally, attempting to regain herposure. She cleared her throat loudly before speaking, "Caretaker Naida before I make a decision, I feel the need to understand more about these children, and why their situation requires a decision. Could you please provide further rification?" she requested.


    Caretaker Naida, anticipating this response, motioned for Caretaker N to rify the situation. Caretaker N nodded her head in understanding and began to exin the predicament.


    She detailed how the children, who were intended to be offered to the Vylkr vines, were still under Anara''s protection. The dilemma they confronted was determining the best course of action for the children, as reintroducing dozens of newborns who were previously dered dead would undoubtedly raise suspicions and potentially cause disruptions and conflicts within the vige.


    While Caretaker Shani absorbed the information, her eyes widened in disbelief. Caretaker N anticipated this reaction, as it was expected given the circumstances. After Caretaker N concluded her exnation, Caretaker Naida raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is there something else you would like to know, Caretaker Shani? Feel free to ask your questions, and we will do our best to provide answers."


    Finally finding her voice, Caretaker Shani''s trembling lips formed a question, "Caretaker Naida, do the children under Overseer Anara''s care include those from a year ago?"


    Caretaker Naida''s brows furrowed with a sense of unease as she responded to Caretaker Shani''s question. "Yes," she nodded solemnly, "In fact, to ensure the desired numbers and maintain the n''s sess, the babies are fed to the Vylkr vines every three to two years."


    Caretaker Shani''s hands clenched, her fingers folding into a tight fist, visible to everyone in the room. Observing her reaction, the other caretakers couldn''t help but furrow their brows.


    "Caretaker Shani," Caretaker Naida said, her frown deepening, "Is there anything else you would like to say?"


    Caretaker Shani took a deep breath to calm herself before speaking, "Last year, I became pregnant and was expecting to give birth. However, my child couldn''t survive the strain of childbirth and passed away shortly after being born." Her voice trembled, and her eyes began to well up with tears.


    Meanwhile, the other Caretakers in the room shared a deepened frown, except for Caretaker Ivor, who let out a frustrated sigh.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Caretaker Shani....." Caretaker Naida quickly began to speak.


    "Caretaker Naida..." However, Caretaker Shani interrupted, her voice croaking as tears streamed down her face, ".... Where is my child?"


    ¡­.......¡­


    Meanwhile, Celeste found herself at a loss for words as she gazed at the tree nymph sitting before her, radiating a bright and infectious smile. Though she recognized the tree nymph, having seen and heard stories of her during her early days, she never imagined she would be sitting face to face with an Overseer tree nymph who seemed more engrossed in her son than anything else.


    Initially, the tree nymph seemed eager to deliver some important news she imed was from Orion. However, as soon as she learned that she was Orion''s mother, her face lit up with excitement. So, before Celeste could even grasp the situation, the overseer tree nymph had already sat down to engage in a conversation with her, seemingly forgetting the purpose of her visit.


    ''Orion...'' Celeste''s mind raced, a headache forming as she pondered the kind of young man her son had be. The fact that he had forged such a close connection with not just any tree nymph, but an Overseer tree nymph within a mere month after his awakening ceremony was both impressive and bewildering. Celeste''s eyebrows twitched as she realized the social prowess her son possessed.


    ''No wonder he managed to attract so many partners in such a short amount of time'' Celeste thought. While she knew her son treated everyone equally and without discrimination, the sight of all the women gathered around her and Dariya, seated at the centre while the overseer tree nymph continued to converse, finally shed light on their infatuation with him.


    Her troublesome son was simply too irresistible for anyone to resist!


    "Ahem!" Celeste cleared her throat, prolonging the sound until the tree nymph finally stopped speaking. "What is it?" Dariya asked, her curiosity piqued as she looked at Orion''s mother. This was the woman who had raised a son capable of putting her, a being who had lived for centuries, to sleep -a feat she believed no one else could achieve.


    As a result, Dariya was genuinely interested in the woman who had given birth to Orion, as his personality and behaviour must have originated from somewhere, right?"


    "Can you please tell me the important information that Orion asked you to deliver?" Celeste asked.


    Upon hearing Celeste''s question, Dariya nodded in understanding, realizing that her excitement had momentarily caused her to forget the purpose of her visit.


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, she replied, "Orion told me to inform you that this morning he would be heading to his partner''s hut, apanied by Grandma Vivian and Derry, whom he convinced to join him."

 Chapter 267 A Storm In The Farm

    Once Dariya finished speaking, the whole room suddenly went quiet. From Reena to Gina, A, and Fiona all had their eyes opened in surprise, meanwhile, Celeste, Grandma Ingrid, Meldra, and Celia all had a deep frown appearing on their faces.


    "You mean to say that despite his injuries, he still managed to leave his hut?" Grandma Celia asked, her brow furrowing with concern at the idea of Orion exerting himself in a weakened condition. And as for Vivian and Derry''s decision to join him in such a reckless act, Grandma Celia''s frown deepened further when she noticed Celeste''s grim expression.


    "Yes," Dariya nodded in response, "He even instructed me to assure you that there''s no need to worry about him or search for him. He will return once he''s finished with his visit." Sensing the tension in the air and the furrowed brows on everyone''s faces, she couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Is something wrong?"


    Celeste shook her head, masking her true emotions from the Overseer tree nymph. "No," she replied, her smile attempting to conceal the boiling anger simmering within her. "We''re simply surprised that he managed to get up and walk after what we heardst night."


    "Yes, you are right," Dariya nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Although she was tempted to say more, she decided to shift the conversation to a lighter topic, not wanting the sombre atmosphere to linger. "So, you are Orion''s sister, right?" Dariya directed her attention to the slender and beautiful young woman seated beside Celeste. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she continued, "Tell me, how did Orion behave when he was still a child?"


    Reena, still grappling with her brother''s reckless actions and dreading her mother''s reaction, quicklyposed herself and smiled at Dariya. She began sharing ordinary stories from Orion''s childhood, although they held no particr significance. However, as she noticed Dariya''s genuine interest and engagement, Reena hoped that Orion would have enough energy left when he returned to the farm to face the consequences of his actions.


    In the meantime, she shifted her focus to building a connection with Dariya, recognizing that having an overseer tree nymph as an acquaintance could bring more benefits than drawbacks, especially considering her uing promotion and the uncertainty surrounding her chances due to her absence from the farm activities.


    Meanwhile, Celeste rose from her seat, with Alya, Fiona, and Grandma Meldra trailing closely behind. Together, they left the hut and began their walk towards the location where Orion was staying, having obtained the information from Greta the previous night.


    As anger seethed within her, Celeste muttered under her breath, "Wherever he has gone, he better be fast asleep by the time I reach there..." Her words dripped with frustration and a hint of threat.


    ¡­..............


    "Are you awake?" Orion whispered, his fingertips lightly brushing against Grandma Derry''s cheeks as he gently tapped them. Sensing the difort of their current position, he tapped her again and asked, "Grandma Derry, are you awake?"


    Gradually, Grandma Derry''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing a hint of tiredness. She surveyed their surroundings and realized they were still in the same position she had fallen unconscious in.


    "Wha....?" Grandma Derry started to question what had happened before her unconsciousness, only to be overwhelmed by a sudden rush of memories flooding her mind like a bolt of lightning. The surge of recollection caused a mild headache, which she dismissed by shaking her head slightly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Once she regained herposure, Grandma Derry turned her gaze towards Orion, who had patiently waited for her to recover. With aposed tone, she asked, "How long was I unconscious?"


    Orion shook his head gently. "I''m not certain," he replied, "But I started counting a few minutes after you passed out, so I would estimate it to be around fifteen minutes."


    After hearing Orion''s response, Grandma Derry''s eyes widened in surprise. She let out a sigh, realizing that she had been unconscious for quite some time.


    Feeling the difort of being held against the wooden fence, she decided it was time to release herself from Orion''s grip.


    Orion leaned back slightly, allowing Grandma Derry some space to move. She nced at her clothes, grateful that the excess moisture from their previous activities had somewhat dried. However, her brows furrowed in confusion as she asked her next question, "And didn''t theye looking for us?"


    Knowing exactly who Grandma Derry referred to as ''they,'' Orion nodded with tiredness etched on his face. A faint smile formed on his lips as he spoke, "Yes, they dide looking for us. But I had toe up with some excuses, and Grandma Viviann also offered her assistance. Without her help, I doubt we could have prevented Miss Lyra from barging in and finding you unconscious."


    Orion''s smile widened as he recalled how Grandma Vivian had taken the opportunity to upy Ursa''s attention when she found out what was going on. However, with the way Ursa was looking at him while he embarrassingly held onto Grandma Derry''s unconscious body, hanging from the makeshift fence with her pussy still stuffed up with his shaft, he knew he would have to give her an exnation when he walked back into the hut.


    Realizing the potential embarrassment she had been saved from, Grandma Derry let out a weary sigh, acknowledging her debt to Grandma Vivian for averting that situation. The thought of being found unconscious and half-naked by Lyra was a scenario she was relieved to have avoided.


    "Alright, let''s hurry and take our baths so we can head inside," Orion quickly suggested, his mind racing with the awareness of the other voices he had overheard from inside the hut. It seemed that someone hade to visit Miss Lyra, so it would be unwise for them to still be here when the visitor left. Therefore, they had to finish up quickly.


    Grandma Derry,prehending the situation, approached the small water tank that resembled arge y pot, its height barely reaching her waist. She retrieved more water from inside the y pot and arranged everything carefully.


    Soon, she began assisting Orion in washing himself, their hands working together as water flowed over his body. Not to be outdone, Orion reciprocated the favour, ensuring Grandma Derry was thoroughly cleaned before they both made their way back into the hut.

 Chapter 268 The Breast Milk Offering

    As I swung open the door and stepped into the hut with Grandma Derry, my body instantly froze in astonishment at the sight before me.


    There, gathered at the centre of the room, were Ursa, Miss Lyra, and Grandma Vivian, their attention focused on an unfamiliar woman. She was pregnant, her slender figure emphasized by her condition, and I couldn''t recall everying eyes on her before.


    ''It looks like she is Miss Lyra''s visit...." I was about to think, but Grandma Derry immediately eximed, "Tina!" Her surprised tone caught me off guard, and I nudged Grandma Derry forward, urging her to approach. Together, we made our way towards the group, and I quickly retrieved my tulga and put it on before settling down on the floor beside Ursa, grateful for a moment''s rest after standing for so long.


    It was obvious from the expressions of Grandma Derry and Vivian that they were familiar with this woman. As she shifted her gaze from Grandma Derry to me, a glimmer of recognition flickered in her eyes, confirming that she knew who I was. However, despite her familiarity, I remained clueless about her identity.


    Once Grandma Derry settled down, her slightly damp tulga caught some attention, but she effortlessly provided an exnation, iming it was because she took her time cleaning me up. Tina and Miss Lyra seemed easily convinced by her exnation, but Grandma Vivian silently scoffed at it.


    Meanwhile, Ursa''s eyes continued to dart back and forth between Grandma Derry and me, as if searching for answers.


    Sensing Ursa''s curiosity, I wrapped my hand around her shoulders and pulled her closer, whispering softly into her ear, "I will exin everything to youter, okay?"


    Although she initially seemed reluctant, her face immediately softened a bit after I nted a kiss on her cheek, and she nodded her head in understanding.


    Shifting my attention away from Ursa, I surveyed the others and realized that they had been observing my every move intently. Lyra wore a wide, beaming smile that threatened to showcase all her teeth, while Grandma Vivian and Tina, Miss Lyra''s visitor, had more reserved smiles gracing their lips.


    "Ahem!" Tina''s throat-clearing voice caught everyone''s attention, causing us to turn our gaze towards her. With a smile on her face, she directed her words specifically to me. "When Lyra informed me that her daughter had found herself a good partner and mentioned his name, I never imagined it would be the Orion I once knew," she chuckled, her hand delicately covering her mouth.


    "But it seems I was mistaken. So, Orion, do you remember me?" Her eyes sparkled as she locked her gaze with mine.


    Shaking my head in response, I immediately replied, "No, I''m sorry, but I don''t think I remember you." My eyes took in Tina''s distinct features: the sharpness of her round face, and the stylish bob haircut that set her apart from the other women present. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be in herte twenties. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When I shifted my gaze to the three sets of wooden bowls arranged in front of Ursa, Lyra, and Grandma Vivian, I couldn''t help but notice the reason that had initially caught me off guard upon entering the hut. One bowl still contained what seemed to be milk, while the others showed signs of residue, indicating they had been emptied.


    "Haaaaaa..." Tina let out a disappointed sigh, as if deting in disappointment. "Grandma Vivian has already told me about your memory loss, but considering how you used toe to my hut and beg me to have kushi with you, I thought you would at least remember," she said, raising her right hand and tracing it from her shoulder to her fingers.


    "Am I getting old?" Her light smile suggested that she was trying to lighten the mood.


    Her attempt worked, as Grandma Derry, who was sitting beside me, stifled a chuckle and proceeded to exin the situation. She revealed that Tina was the previous owner of the empty hut in ourpound, but she had moved out because she was now pregnant and needed to be closer to the farm for the healers to attend to her and prepare her for childbirth.


    When Grandma Derry finished, Grandma Vivian instantly chimed in and continued from where she had left off. She exined that Tina hade to visit her mother and father-inw, along with her partner, and had also brought them some breast milk.


    Once they had finished exining, I nodded in understanding, recalling the conversation I had with Grandma Ingrid about someone named Tina before our steamy session in the hut, while she pretended to clean it.


    Nevertheless, I looked at Tina and shook my head apologetically, saying, "I''m sorry for not remembering who you were."


    Tina immediately shook her head and responded, "Don''t worry, since you had some memory problems, I perfectly understand the situation." With a warm smile, she ced her left hand on top of the right side of her traditional tulga and offered, "Do you want some milk? Don''t worry, I won''t ask for any payment. Besides, I''ve heard that breast milk can help with one''s memories, so just give it a try and let me know if you notice any effectster."


    Inwardly, I gulped at the unexpected offer of her breast milk without any trade or negotiation. "Alright, I''ll give it a try," I said, realizing this was a chance to taste something other than Kalna fruits or the tasteless Vylkr vines.


    Tina nodded and then opened up the top of her traditional tulga, allowing her breast to hang freely in the air. She held onto it firmly before taking one of the empty wooden bowls and positioning it under her nipple, pressing her breast lightly.


    Meanwhile, I observed attentively as her plump breast was squeezed like a soft pillow, resulting in a drop of white liquid staining the tip of her nipple. Mesmerized by the sight, I continued to observe as the tiny drops transformed into a steady stream of white milk, flowing effortlessly into the bowl, resembling an open tap.

 Chapter 269 The Breast Milk Connaisseur

    Regardless of the size of her breast not being particrlyrge, the quantity of breast milk filling the bowl to the brim was more than enough for me to appreciate the amazing sight.


    As Tina handed me the bowl of breast milk, I cupped my hand beneath it, expressing gratitude with a nod. With anticipation, I slowly brought the bowl to my lips, eager to taste the milk. However, just as I was about to take a sip, Grandma Derry''s voice interjected beside me. "AHEM! It appears that everyone now has their own bowl of breast milk, except for me," she remarked nonchntly, as if trying to be discreet about her desire for some.


    "Shameless," I murmured under my breath, my voice barely audible to Ursa, who struggled to stifle a chuckle, and Grandma Derry, who responded with a slyment, "Look who''s talking," her voice hushed as she shot me a disapproving nce. Meanwhile, the others observed as Tina filled another empty bowl with her breast milk.


    Once she finished, she handed it over to Grandma Derry, who eagerly epted it and began sipping it slowly, relishing every drop. In contrast, I had already finished mine in a single gulp and was now savouring the lingering taste of Tina''s breast milk.


    While I savoured the taste of Tina''s breast milk, I was taken on a vour journey, unlike anything I had experienced before. Thoughts raced through my mind as I identified the distinct notes: creamy, sweet, and even a hint of nuttiness. But just as I thought I had deciphered the vours, a sudden burst of sourness swept across my tongue, momentarily catching me off guard.


    However, the sourness quickly dissipated, reced by a wave of sweetness that enveloped my entire mouth, leaving it dry and craving for more.


    The taste also left me feeling strangely thirsty. Consequently, I turned my gaze towards Grandma Derry, who was sipping her own bowl of breast milk sparingly. As our eyes met, she sensed my intentions and promptly warned, "Don''t even think about it."


    Turning my gaze back towards Tina, who was engrossed in conversation with Miss Lyra and Ursa, I pondered how I could discreetly request more of her breast milk. However, just as I was formting a n in my mind, Tina''s attention abruptly shifted, and her gazended on me.


    "Oh, you''ve finished already," Tina remarked, her eyes lingering on my figure. Suppressing the urge to nod enthusiastically, I instead replied calmly, "Yes, I am done. Thank you for the breast milk. It might be the best breast milk I''ve ever tasted." Remembering that in both of my lives, this was the first breast milk I had ever tasted, I added, "Well.... it''s also because it''s my first."


    The women around us burst intoughter upon hearing my response. However, Tina leaned closer and said, "Well, I know Celeste couldn''t provide breast milk for you and your sisters, so while I''m here, you can have as much as you want, but you''ll have to drink it directly from my breasts. I don''t think I''ll have enough energy to keep refilling your bowl." Her words were apanied by a yful chuckle, creating a lighthearted atmosphere in the room.


    Meanwhile, I cleared my throat softly, attempting to conceal the hunger in my voice, and replied, "No worries, I can handle it on my own so you don''t have to exert yourself too much."


    Gradually, I stood up from my seat and crawled forward before settling back down, positioning myself in front of Tina''s exposed right breast. It was situated near Miss Lyra, so I had to squeeze myself between them, creating a slightly awkward but amodating space for me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tina yfully tousled my hair, giving me a nod of approval. "Go ahead," she said, diverting her attention back to Miss Lyra, resuming their conversation as if nothing unusual was about to ur.


    However, with a breast capable of producing such mouthwatering breast milk just inches away from my face, Grandma Derry and Ursa couldn''t help but shoot me asional envious nces. Sumbing to the allure, I delicately grasped the offered breast and guided Tina''s nipple into my mouth.


    In an instant, Tina''s arm encircled me, her touch firm yet gentle as she positioned it securely around my shoulders. Drawing me closer to her, she began a soothing caress along the side of my hair.


    Surprisingly, rather than feeling ufortable or put off by being treated like a child in the situation, a wave of contentment washed over me as I savoured the dribbling drops of breast milk pouring onto my tongue.


    Also, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly, realizing that I hadn''t made any promises regarding breast milk with Aunt Greta, thus saving myself from any potential future issues.


    Squeezing Tina''s breast lightly, I marvelled at how the drops of breast milk transformed into a steady stream that filled my mouth. Rolling my tongue around her nipple, I felt the breast milk shoot in various directions, creating a delightful sensation before it slid down my throat. It was a surprisingly thrilling experience, tinged with a hint of excitement.


    Tina''s grip around my neck tightened, revealing her pleasure as she felt my tongue teasing and ying with her nipples while I savoured her breast milk. Despite the firmness of her hardened nipples, there was a softness to them that added to the overall sensation.


    I could also sense her enjoyment as her hand gently brushed against my head and hair, filled with care and affection


    Realizing that there was no better way to express my gratitude for such a delightful treat, I dedicated myself to giving her a pleasurable and memorable sensation as my tongue licked her nipples. Meanwhile, I received my payment in the form of something far more satisfying and intensely vorful than any Kalna fruit or Vylkr vine could ever be.


    However, as is often the case, all good things must eventuallye to an end. Thus, after relishing in the steady flow of Tina''s nourishing breast milk for what felt like an eternity, I reluctantly released her breast from my mouth and straightened my neck with a sigh of resignation.

 Chapter 270 The Prayers

    Tina observed my movements and asked, "Are you done?"


    I nodded affirmatively and expressed my gratitude, "Yes, thank you for the breast milk. I truly enjoyed it." Despite the mutual pleasure we had derived from the experience, it was only fitting to show my appreciation for the delightful taste of her milk.


    When Tina gently tousled my hair once more, I sensed her reluctance to let go, but eventually, she reluctantly withdrew her arm from my shoulders.


    "KNOCK!" "KNOCK!"


    In that instant, a series of knocks resounded through the door. I found myself wondering who it could be, contemting whether Miss Lyra had yet another visitor. Yet, as I nced at the expressions on Miss Lyra''s and Tina''s faces, it was clear that they knew exactly who it was.


    "It looks like Flint is here," Miss Lyra remarked, directing her gaze towards Tina. With a loud voice, she called out, "Come in!" Her words echoed with such volume that I was certain the person outside the door could hear her.


    The door creaked open, revealing the entrance of a tall, imposing figure. Standing at approximately 1.8 meters(6ft) in height, the man exuded an air of calmness as he stepped into the room. Slowly, he closed the door behind him, pausing momentarily to cast a sweeping gaze upon everyone present.


    "Good morning," his voice resonated, extending his greetings to each of us present. As he made his way forward, his gaze settled on Tina. I gave them some space as I saw him leaning down near her, his smile indicating that he was undoubtedly Tina''s partner, from the way he lovingly rubbed her stomach.


    With a light smile, Tina asked, "Have you finished meeting your parents? How did it go?"


    The man, whom I now identified as Flint, shared, "It went well. In fact, they enjoyed the breast milk, and, above all, they assured me that they will be present at the farm on the day of your delivery. They want to ensure that Naka answers our prayers and keeps our child safe during childbirth."


    Tina responded with a radiant smile, assuring him, "Don''t worry, I have already offered my prayers to Naka, so there is no need to burden them further. I have faith that our prayers will be answered."


    As I overheard their conversation, an exhausted sigh escaped my lips, heavy with the realization that this issue wasn''t a natural urrence but rather a scheme devised by the Vige Chief and other key figures in the vige. It was a calcted effort to ensure the survival and prosperity of the entire vige, even at the cost of manipting the lives of its residents.


    "Don''t worry, Tina, the more prayers the better, so Ursa and I will also be joining in to pray for you," Miss Lyra suddenly chimed in, her voice filled with reassurance. Ursa nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with resolve.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Inspired by their words, Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian followed suit, their voices filled with conviction as they promised, "We will do everything we can to support you." Feeling the weight of the moment, I joined the chorus, adding, "I will also offer prayers to Naka for the safe delivery of your baby."


    Tina''s eyes welled up with gratitude as she looked at each of us, her gaze sweeping over the entire group. She mustered a smile through the mix of emotions, struggling to contain them all. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with heartfelt appreciation, "You are all truly amazing."


    Just as I thought the moment had passed, Flint''s handnded firmly on my shoulder, gripping it tightly as he shook me gently. His gratitude resonated in his voice as he spoke, "Thank you for your prayers." His eyes then shifted to Miss Lyra, Ursa, Grandma Derry, and Grandma Vivian, repeating his words, "Thank you all."


    They all nodded in understanding at Flint''s words. Suddenly, Tina spoke up, saying, "Since we''re done here, let''s not waste any time. The healer advised me to take my morning herbs, and I don''t want to miss it."


    Flint''s expression turned serious as he nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Let''s go," he replied. Rising from his seat, he carefully supported Tina, wrapping his arm around her waist for support. With a final nce at everyone in the room, Flint expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you all. We''ll take our leave now."


    Together, they walked away, gently opening the door and closing it behind them as they stepped outside.


    Once they had departed, Miss Lyra''s voice broke the silence. "Now that Tina and Flint have left, and Ursa is wide awake," she began, her words directed straight at me, "...would you like to continue where you left off with my daughter?"


    Although I was about to steer the conversation in that direction because I knew that I wasn''t done cumming, I still appreciated her straightforwardness. Nodding in agreement, I responded, "Yes, I would like to continue, however..." I shifted my attention to Ursa and asked, "...Ursa, are you ready for another round?"


    Since I had already taken her virginity close to an hour ago, I wanted to make sure she wasfortable and ready for another experience.


    Immediately after my words left my mouth, Ursa vigorously shook her head in disagreement and replied, "I don''t think I can right now. My little hole still feels a bit sore."


    Miss Lyra let out a sigh of disappointment, her expression reflecting her understanding. "Don''t worry, I understand," she said. I also nodded in understanding, as it was the reason why I had asked in the first ce.


    Turning my attention back to Miss Lyra, I cleared my throat before speaking up, "Miss Lyra, it seems that I will need your assistance with something." I nced at Grandma Derry, who was still engrossed in sipping her breast milk, and then at Grandma Vivian, whom I had also promised a session. Refocusing on Miss Lyra, I saw this as an opportunity to explore something that had been on my mind before I stroke one more pussy.

 Chapter 271 Perfect Timing

    "Oh, and what is it?" Miss Lyra''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she eagerly awaited my request. Even Ursa, with her attentive demeanour, patiently awaited my words.


    Adjusting my tulga to the side, I exposed my now bulging erect penis for all of them to see. "Since Ursa won''t be joining us for another round," I said, "I could use your help in calming down my penis before I prepare to leave." Grandma Vivian seemed eager to interject, but before I could give her a subtle signal to remain silent, she sealed her lips soon after, as if a sudden realization had struck her.


    I breathed a sigh of relief before turning my attention to Miss Lyra, who nodded solemnly, fullyprehending my request.


    Since Miss Lyra was already seated close to me, she stood up and moved to kneel down in front of me. With a reassuring tone, she said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Her sweet smile beamed at me as she continued, "Besides, you''ve already put in a lot of effort by giving Ursa a memorable first-time Kushi experience. So, as your mother-inw, I''ll dly help soften your penis so that you can return to the farm and rest."


    Looking at her as she cupped my balls in her hands, I whispered internally, ''This is good.'' After all, there was no way I was going to leave this hut without at least experiencing the sensation of those two milky breasts, or perhaps having my bulging cock massaged between them.


    And so, with the three women around us watching curiously at our actions, especially Ursa and Grandma Vivian, I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the sight of Miss Lyra fumbling with her hand as she cupped my pulsing cock.


    "Do it like this," I said, guiding her hands to start pumping my shaft, my palms wrapped around hers as her warm touch enveloped me. One of the things I''ve always wondered about is how long it takes for me to cum after my veiny cock delves deep into a woman''s wet soft pussy.


    There have been times when I didn''t feel the usual sensation of release, yet the women I had been with ended up pregnant. It was a mystery I wanted to unravel and find a solution for.


    After all, while I was pleased with my capability to impregnate any woman I fucked, it didn''t mean that I desired every encounter to result in a pregnancy.


    I wanted to control my release, retaining the ability to choose whether or not a woman would conceive my child. With my extremely potent semen, capable of impregnating even the most infertile women with just a drop, I needed to understand the timing of my release, even in small quantities.


    Noticing Miss Lyra''s amateurish movements that weren''t yielding satisfactory results, I cleared my throat again to capture her attention. "Miss Lyra, why don''t you try using your mouth?" I suggested, causing her and the three women in the room to look at me with abination of curiosity and confusion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "My mouth?" Miss Lyra repeated, her face reflecting her perplexity as she sought further rification.


    I rified my intentions, saying, "I wanted to see if I could use your mouth to see if it could help me release quickly and soften up my penis since it is wetter and would also feel like our vagina." In spite of the questioning looks from Grandma Vivian and the growing curiosity in Grandma Derry''s eyes, who had now be fixated on me while guarding her bowl of breast milk, I paid no mind to their expressions.


    Meanwhile, Ursa, intrigued by the conversation, slowly put her finger in her mouth and twirled it around her lips, forming an ''O'' shape.


    ''Okay, now I feel like I am the degenerate here,'' I thought to myself, noticing that Miss Lyra was gradually emerging from her contemtive state.


    Miss Lyra fixed her gaze on me and responded, "Alright, I think I understand what you mean." Her eyes then shifted to my standing erect penis as she continued, "But I don''t believe it would feel the same if you use my mouth..." She redirected her attention back to me and suggested, "So, why don''t you use my vagina to see if it helps soften it up? As your mother-inw, I''ll allow you to use mine this one time without collecting any payment..." She let out augh before adding, "I was just joking, considering the kind of young man that you are, I should be the one paying you for kushi."


    She then focused her attention back on me and asked, "So how about it? Would you like me to spread my legs so you can insert your penis into my vagina to soften it up?" Without hesitation, Miss Lyra swiftly stood up, straightened her posture, and bent over, her face directed towards Grandma Derry and her daughter.


    She lifted the lower part of her traditional tulga, covering her slightly plump buttocks that looked a lot smaller than her milky soft penis-erecting breast and ced it over her waist before continuing to bend down further. She then withdrew her hands from behind her back and firmly nted them on the ground, using them as a perfect bnce for her current position.


    Meanwhile, I couldn''t help but release an internal sigh at the unexpected turn of events. All I wanted was a simple mouth massage on my bulging penis to test the timing of my release, not to fuck my wife''s mother in front of her just after I had taken her virginity.


    As blood rushed to my engorged penis, causing it to throb with heightened sensitivity, my mind raced to find a way to steer the conversation back to my original n. Thoughts of selecting who I wanted to impregnate and the importance of taking control filled my head.


    However, the tempting offer before me was like a feast served on a silver tter, making it difficult for me to resist.

 Chapter 272 Mother-In-Laws Lips

    Standing up slowly, as I could somehow feel that my left leg was healing, just as Aunt Greta said it would, I trailed my fingers on both of Miss Lyra''s legs, from her heels upwards till her slightly curvy ass, and said, "Miss Lyra, please turn around."


    Miss Lyra, her body still shivering slightly from my touch, turned around slowly until the side of my bulging was brushing against her face.


    Feeling the warmth of her cheeks against my hot rod, I added, "I will use your vagina if your mouth doesn''t work, Miss Lyra." Before she could utter a word, I continued "So please do your best with your mouth for now, and let me know the moment you start to feel something warm like my semen sliding down your throat," I said.


    ...................


    Lyra couldn''t understand why Orion was so insistent on using her mouth to soften down his hardened penis when she had even offered her vagina for him to use. Nevertheless, she didn''t waste any time and eagerly gobbled down hisrge throbbing penis that was constantly rubbing against her cheeks.


    "GUCKK!!"


    But still, Lyra''s mind wandered with curiosity while her lips remained busy. Sure, her mouth might be wetter, but given a bit more time, her vagina might be a little wet now, which would easily do the trick, and his erect penis would be back to normal within minutes.


    ''Does he really have one of those strange tendencies like me?'' Lyra thought, wrapping her tongue around his penis slightly. She was unsure of how to move in such a position since it wasn''t her vagina.


    Orion noticed this and instructed her once more, "Move your head up and down, while you use your tongue around and lick my penis" Lyra didn''t waste time and immediately took his instructions to heart, massaging and licking every part of his hardened member softly with her tongue.


    "GUUCCK!!" "GULP!!!"


    Her mouth made loud, watering gulping sounds, which only excited Orion further as he began thrusting his hips back and forth, feeling his stiff member grind against the back of her throat before it slid down her oesophagus. He also maintained consciousness, keeping track of time to ensure he wouldn''t lose control.


    In fact, just by observing Ursa as she gulped down her saliva each time her mother swallowed and released his throbbing member after letting it grind against the back of her mouth, Orion''s imagination ran wild. He immediately pictured Ursa and her mother''s mouth being disvirgined by his gritty penis at the same time.


    "GUCKK!!" "GUCCKKK!!" "GUCCKK!!!"


    "mmmmHHH~~~~" Orion couldn''t help but suppress his moans as he teasingly thrust his gritty penis in and out of Miss Lyra''s lips. The irresistible sensation was almost too much to handle, and he felt his body involuntarily arching with pleasure. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, just secondster, Miss Lyra unexpectedly pulled her mouth away from his throbbing penis, catching Orion off guard and causing him to unintentionally thrust into the air for a moment before he managed to regain hisposure.


    Orion, who was slightly embarrassed at the situation, nced down to find Miss Lyra looking up at him with a serious expression. She stuck her tongue out, pointing it towards him, before retracting it and swallowing his semen.


    "You just released your semen," Lyra said, her eyes gleaming yfully.


    Orion stared at her in a daze for a moment before his mind raced with thoughts. ''Fifteen seconds,'' he calcted. It had only taken fifteen seconds for him to unconsciously release a drop of his honey without fully realizing it.


    However, now that he had experienced her mouth, Orion figured he should also use her vagina to get a rough estimate of his pre-cum release. Of course, one of his reasons for doing so was that he just couldn''t resist the temptation of fucking Ursa''s mother right in front of her.


    Just thinking about the enticing image of fucking the drolling wet pussy of his mother-inw, while she screamed and moaned right in front of her daughter''s face, sent a shiver of excitement down his spine, causing his already stiff member to grow even stiffer.


    Seeing Orion''s still erect penis twitch with excitement, Lyra couldn''t resist the temptation and reached out to grab it with her delicate fingers.


    Feeling the texture and hardness of the penis, along with the pulsing veins, she couldn''t help but shake her head in amusement. With a tired sigh, she remarked, "You see what I told you? Using my mouth wouldn''t feel the same as using my vagina." She gently gripped Orion''s penis before releasing it, leaving him longing for more.


    With a motherly smile, Lyra straightened her back, giving Orion a tantalizing view before she turned around. In a sensuous move, she bent down again, lifting her tulga over her waist, then spread her legs a little wider before she looked back at Orion as she use her fingers to open her vagina lips wide, making it visible from the back.


    "Come on, since my daughter doesn''t have the energy to calm down your erect penis with her own vagina, I don''t want you to argue. Let me handle it as your mother-inw, okay?" Lyra said, rubbing her vagina a bit with her fingers to prepare it for his entrance. She also exchanged a knowing smile with her daughter, who was smiling at her with a grateful expression and seemed to understand what her mother was capable of.


    However, she couldn''t help but notice the strange reactions of the two elders who had apanied Orion to her hut. They stared at her with dazed expressions, as if trying to process what they had just witnessed. After a moment, both of them shook their heads tiredly, as though lost in their own thoughts.


    Despite her curiosity about their thoughts, she decided not to delve into it at that moment. Right now, her priority was to be a good mother-inw and ensure that he didn''t leave her hut with an ufortable erection.


    However, Orion couldn''t say no this time around, as he wanted to time and test his self-control, to see if it would work. ''Here goes nothing,'' Orion thought to himself, promising not to get lost in the pleasure as his hands gently held onto both sides of Miss Lyra''s plump ass cheeks before he spread them apart to insert his raging boner into the fine inviting lips that were well spread apart by his mother inw''s two feminine fingers which promptly left as soon as his penis cap rubbed and throbbed against it.

 Chapter 273 Mother-In-Laws Cravings (R18)

    Without wasting any more time on needless talks, Orion observed Grandma Derry''s and Vivian''s resigned expressions, as if they were dreading that one more woman would end up getting pregnant.


    ''Well, she''s practically part of the family already,'' Orion thought as he slowly plunged his member into his mother-inw''s pussy. Being able to have some control over which woman he might impregnate, even if he knew he couldn''t fully control it, became his number one priority at that moment.


    "PAHH!!!"


    Orion freed one of Miss Lyra''s ass cheeks and lightly rested his hand on her back. While her plump buttocks could be considered curvy and voluptuous, whenpared to his mother, Aunt Greta or Grandma Vivian''s, they appeared rtively smaller. Nevertheless, the impact of her butt cheeks pping against his waist created delightful ripples that resonated through the air, leaving an enticing sound in their wake.


    "PAHHH!!" "Paahhhh~~~"


    Orion swiftly withdrew his hardened penis from deep within Miss Lyra''s damp vagina beforepetently thrusting it back in. With a focused resolve, hemenced his countdown, fully aware of each passing moment.


    "PAH~~" "Ahhhh~~~"


    Within seconds, Lyra''s moans echoed, her mouth gradually parting to release the ragged breaths Orion''s rough pration of her dry vagina elicited. When her juices slowly emerged, lubricating her vagina, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment at how quickly it became wet. She longed to experience the thrilling friction, akin to her daughter''s first pration experience.


    "PPAAHHH~~~"


    Another "aHH~~" escaped Lyra''s lips once more, apanied by a subtle pang of guilt. After all, she was meant to assist her son-inw in relieving his penis by helping him release. Nevertheless, here she was, lost in thoughts about such a thing, even though they were now part of the same family.


    "Pahh!!"


    Amidst another sudden moan, "AUUHHH~~," Lyra''s eyes locked onto her daughter''s face, still beaming with an encouraging smile. A myriad of emotions washed over her, causing her to instinctively bite her lips and cast her gaze downwards, grappling with her feelings.


    In that vulnerable moment, she couldn''t shake the nagging doubt that she wasn''t living up to her expectations of being a responsible mother.


    A responsible mother should assist her daughter''s partner in relieving his penis when she is unavable for kushi, ensuring he doesn''t seek outside help and waste his wealth. That was Lyra''s role, yet she found herself lost in thoughts about how hard her son-inw could prate her. His impressive long penis seemed to fill her wet vagina entirely, creating an intense heat that caused her vagina to constrict with even more force as her insides expanded every time he pulled his penis out and plunged it back in.


    "AHH~~ uuHHH~~~ aaahhh~~~" Lyra''s moans increased more even as she sealed her lips in an attempt to hide her voice, all the while feeling a sense of shame for entertaining such thoughts in the presence of her beloved daughter.


    "PAAH~~~ PAHH!!"


    Soon after, as Lyra''s lips forcefully parted, a subtle glisten of saliva adorned their surface, and a soft moan escaped her throat "aUUHH~~~." Her mind regressed and wandered to the thought of instructing her son-inw to prate her harder and with more force.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Besides, she hadn''t been prated in a while, so even if she felt a bit of shame, she knew that it wasn''t also her fault.


    During their awakening ceremony, they were taught that kushi primarily served to aid the vige in childbirth, yet it couldn''t be denied that some of them secretly relished the tiniest bit of pleasure that came from pration. Orion, with his weird hand movements, skillfully intensified those sensations as he caressed and rubbed her vagina lips, using his unique skills, to enhance the experience.


    In response, her body couldn''t resist, and her buttocks involuntarily met his waist, creating an unspoken synergy as she began to thrust her waist back and forth by herself, while Orion did the same.


    ''Fifteen seconds,'' Orion calcted, withdrawing his veiny boner from his mother-inw''s wet vagina grip. He knew that the timing might not be perfect, considering both of Miss Lyra''s holes were bound to be unique, so he prepared himself for any potential disappointment within his calctions.


    However, when he noticed the milky fluid clinging to his penis cap, seemingly stretching from the mother-inw''s vagina, he didn''t feel dissatisfied.


    Instead, seeing that he had also managed to get Ursa''s mother pregnant, Orion felt no inhibition as he passionately thrust his thick hard member back into her wet vagina, hell-bent on fulfilling his desires and emptying his sack inside her tender, motherly pussy.


    "PAAAHHH~~~"


    Unexpectedly, instead of being taken aback by Orion''s sudden actions, Lyra''s eyes flew open wide with pleasure as she locked gazes with the older woman, whom she presumed to be named Derry. In an intense burst of emotion, she let out a croaked, soul-shaking scream, ''OOOHHHH~~~~~AAAhHHHH~~~," while Orion firmly instantly withdrew and plunged back his entire penis into her fleshy constricting insides.


    ''Again,'' Lyra said to herself, wanting to vocalize her thoughts. But caught in the grip of her current circumstance, she found herself withholding her words, and as Orion''s movements resumed, she remained silent. "aaahh~~~" "pahh~~" Smoothly, he slid in and out, the wetness of her vagina amplifying the pleasure of each stroke, sending shivers of pleasure through her body.


    "PAAAHH!!" "PAAHHH~~~"


    "AAHH~~~" "Uhhh~~~ahhhHH~~"


    "PAH~~"


    They continued until time seemed to blur, and suddenly, an exmation broke the air, "I''m cumming!" Orion''s body quivered and convulsed, the vaginal walls inside Lyra''s leaking pussy expanding and twitching, causing her own sensations to escte as she tightly constricted and gripped his manhood.


    At the end of their steam session, Orion released whitish semen deep into her womb, making sure that she undoubtedly carry his child.


    After he finished cumming, Orion couldn''t resist copsing against Lyra''s back. Regrettably, she couldn''t bear the weight and immediately dropped to her knees, propping herself up with her elbows and his body on the ground. The lingering sensations in her vagina reverberated through her, leaving her unable to think clearly at that moment.

 Chapter 274 Invitation To The Farm

    "You did well, Mom," Ursa whispered as she nted a tender kiss on her mother''s forehead. Leaning in closer, she spoke softly into her mother''s ear, "You might act weird at times, but I know I can trust you to take care of my family when I''m not around." Ursa then kissed her mother''s cheeks, adding, "Thank you."


    Meanwhile, Orion held the gaze of the two gilfs beside him, who looked at him with disapproving expressions. "Following you here was already a problem, and now how are you going to exin that you have gotten two more women pregnant," Grandma Vivian said softly, looking down at Orion as his head wasid on her fleshyp. Despite the deep frown on her face, her hand calmly brushed against his hair, contradicting the emotions in her voice.


    Grandma Derry, who was kneeling near the other side of his head, couldn''t help but nod in agreement to Vivian''s words. "You know I''m still looking for a way to tell Celeste and the rest that I''m now pregnant with your child, even if I know they would ept it," she added.


    Listening to their words, Orion understood their concerns. However, with his n of building a new vige, he knew that elerating the vige''s childbirth reproduction was a necessity. So, even if he had acted impulsively, it was a step that would still be taken in the future. Thus, Orion shook his head at Grandma Vivian and Derry''s worries and whispered softly, "Don''t worry, leave it to me to handle."


    At his words, Grandma Vivian''s eyes narrowed, and she immediately retorted, "You always say that," exhaling deeply as she shook her head in disagreement, "¡­..and sometimes, I don''t feel like it''s healthy for a young man like you to shoulder all these responsibilities. As your women and partners, who are much older than you, I feel like we should be the ones handling this mess while you focus on your personal growth."


    "I agree," Grandma Derry chimed in, supporting Vivian''s sentiment. Just minutes before Orion impregnated her with his thick rush of semen, she realized that she had been focusing on the wrong things all this time. After all, where else could she find a partner like Orion in the whole vige?


    She was old enough to have witnessed several generations of men, yet she hadn''t seen a single onee close to possessing even a single trait that would make them as remarkable of a man as Orion was. As such, even if she didn''t get pregnant, she realized that her pregnancy wasn''t the problem anymore.


    The real issue was to ensure that a young man like Orion never leaves her life, so that she could continuously experience the pleasant rhythm of her heartbeat, which she was currently feeling until the day she departs to see Naka.


    Sensing their concerns, Orion couldn''t help but let a faint smile grace his lips. After all, they wouldn''t be called his ''gilfs'' if they didn''t possess a maternal protective instinct that surpassed even that of his mother and Aunt Greta.


    While Orion''s mind wandered to those thoughts, he couldn''t help but notice that his cock which had been soft slowly begin to harden and rise.


    Trying to regainposure, he took a deep breath, hoping to distract himself as he saw Ursa approaching. Subtly, Orion held onto Grandma Vivian''s bare thick thighs, silently urging her to remain quiet. Grandma Derry, too, caught the signal, turning her head to see Ursa walking toward them with a cheerful smile.


    Kneeling close to them, Ursa asked, "Are you feeling okay now?" Her voice carried a hint of concern as she directed her question at Orion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Orion nodded, his smile filled with sincerity, "Don''t worry, your mother did an excellent job of making me release quickly," he replied, extending his hand downwards to raise his traditional tulga, revealing his now softened penis.


    Ursa, who was kneeling close to his waist, noticed his softened penis and let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good, at least mum didn''t work hard in vain," she said, well aware of how difficult it was for Orion''s penis to cool down, given his frequent erections. In fact, she couldn''t help but wonder how her mother would react if she ever witnessed Orion''s penis rise multiple times in a day.


    But for now, she was more curious about the identities of the two mature women beside him. "Orion," Ursa inquired, her gaze shifting between Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian, "Who are these women, and how are they rted to you?"


    Orion heard her question and immediately propped himself up to exin, knowing he couldn''t leave without providing an answer. As he nced at his mother-inw, who was still catching her breath on the ground, he took a deep breath before introducing them, "Ursa, meet Grandma Vivian," he pointed to the first woman, "and Grandma Derry," then pointed to the other. "They are both my partners and are pregnant with my children."


    Ursa''s eyes widened in surprise, trying toprehend the situation. She looked back at the two mature women, who nodded with understanding smiles. "Pregnant..... with your children?" she asked, in disbelief.


    Orion nodded his head in confirmation.


    And as if she wanted to confirm one thing, Ursa spoke once more, "They....." she stammered, ncing back and forth between the two elderly women, "¡­...They are also your partners?" Her voice carried a heavy tone of doubt as she struggled toe to terms with the unexpected revtion.


    Anticipating this kind of reaction, as it seemed to happen every time he introduced Grandma Derry and the others as his partners, Orion decided to break the tension. "At least now you can understand why I patiently wanted to reveal everything to you," he said with a wry smile, hoping to move on from the topic and avoid unnecessaryplications.


    After all, he still had to shag Grandma Vivian quickly before they returned to the farm.


    While Ursa continued to process his words, her lips hung in a daze, lost in her own thoughts.


    Realizing that she was still lost in her thoughts, Orion decided to break the silence. "Why don''t you and your mothere to visit us on the farm in a few days so I can finally introduce you to my family?" he suggested, hoping to bring her back to the present moment. It seemed to work, as Ursa immediately snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Orion with a questioning look in her eyes.

 Chapter 275 Family Banter

    Gulping down her saliva, Ursa felt the urge to ask Orion about the size of his family and whether he had other partners besides her, Sura, and the two aged women that he had just introduced. However, her lips seemed to have a mind of their own, snapping shut before she could utter a word.


    Instead, she decided to nod her head seriously, not wanting to receive any more shocking surprises that she might find hard to swallow, especially knowing that Orion was undoubtedly good at delivering these kinds of surprises.


    "Alright, but how about we make it tomorrow instead?" Ursa suggested. After all, with the uncertainty surrounding the number of Orion''s partners and how his family would receive her, Ursa decided it was best to meet them as soon as possible and settle the worries in her heart.


    "So, it''s agreed then," Orion said, a wide smile gracing his face. "Tomorrow I will be expecting you and your mother toe visit my family, okay?"


    "Of course," Ursa nodded her head with a deep exhale escaping her lips, "I will be there." Her eyes were suddenly drawn towards the resting form of her mother, ".....we will be there."


    With Ursa''s confirmation, Orion saw no reason to linger any longer. He knew he needed to head to the farm immediately. Turning his head towards Grandma Vivian and Derry, Orion said, "Let''s get going."


    Both women nodded their heads immediately, not bothering to respond as they gently stood up from the floor and helped Orion to his feet. Before they turned around and walked towards the door, Orion waved goodbye to his mother-inw, who stilly t on the ground. "See youter, Miss Lyra," he said, watching as she instantly turned to the side to get a better look at him.


    With a smile on her lips, as she saw her son-inw greeting her onest time before he left, a wave of happiness struck her heart when her eyes drew down towards his now soft penis. Knowing that she had at least managed to fulfil one of her tasks as his mother-inw, she replied, "Alright, see youter, Orion. And be sure toe to visit us when you have the time, okay?"


    She realized that she had failed to get to know Orion personally due to the sudden interruption of Tina''s visit, which she couldn''t just ignore, along with his hardened penis that she had just taken care of. Thus, she decided that she would try her best to personally understand the kind of man her son-inw was the next time they meet.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile at Miss Lyra''s cute gesture, and he replied, "I will." He knew that Ursa would take care of exining the change of ns to her mother once she had regained herposure. "Take good care of yourself, Miss Lyra," he added, before signalling for Grandma Vivian to start moving.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Derry was already standing at the door, holding it wide open for them to pass through so that she could close it behind them.


    "What an amazing son-inw," Lyra whispered to herself, her heart swelling with pride as she watched Orion and the aged women walk away. Turning her attention to her daughter, who had approached her and helped her stand on her own two feet, Lyra couldn''t help but feel a rush of gratitude for the wonderful life her daughter had found.


    Suddenly, she stretched out her arms and enveloped Ursa in a tight embrace, pressing her head against her two incrediblyrge breasts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Mom!!" Ursa eximed in shock due to the sudden and almost suffocating embrace. "Mom... Mom, I can''t breathe." Ursa continued to shout with some difficulty, her nose trapped in between the abundant cleavage of her mother''s unattractive breasts ¨C a trait she fervently hoped she wouldn''t inherit in her lifetime.


    "You lucky girl," Lyra said amusingly as she happily tilted her body from side to side with her daughter still held within her embrace.


    "MOMM!!!¡­.." Ursa fiercely screamed out, after freeing her lips from her mother''s breasts. Trying to fiercely get out of her embrace also, her actions inevitably caused both of them to fall over to the ground with a heavy, "thud."


    "Ouch," Lyra clutched her throbbing head in pain as she quickly stabilized before she turned her head to the side to observe her daughter, who had already propped herself up to her feet and was just staring at her angrily. "You know that I was proud of you for a moment, right?" Ursa said, with a tinge of disappointment in her voice.


    The anger in her eyes was slowly washed away and reced with a mix of both disappointment and defeat, "And now you want to kill me?" she added. At times, she doesn''t really know what to do with this woman she calls her mother


    Meanwhile, instead of retorting, Lyra merely snorted at her daughter''s remark. She removed her right hand from her head and stretched her arms wide open before doing the same with the other.


    With a deep exhale that seemed to contain so many emotions, Lyra looked at the ceiling of her hut with a nostalgic gaze in her eyes as she uttered, "Why didn''t you give me this kind of luck instead of giving it to my badly behaved daughter, Naka?"


    ¡­....¡­.


    The farm


    As the women neared the door of the wooden hut, Celeste turned her head to the side and asked Fiona, "Are you sure this is where Fiona-the-well woman is staying?"


    Fiona nodded her head in response, "Yes, I am not wrong," she replied, "Yesterday night, while I was also searching for the wooden hut where Orion would be staying, I identally found out that Fiona-the-well woman would be staying here."


    Fiona then shifted her gaze from Celeste to the wooden hut. "So the only thing that we should be worried about is whether Orion also came here before he left, so that we can find out where he had gone and which of his partners he had to visit."

 Chapter 276 The New Family Member

    When Fiona''s words ended, Celeste could almost feel her teeth grinding against each other the moment she heard the word ''partner.'' Of course, she had already epted the kind of man her son had be and would continue to grow into in the future.


    However, at this point, she couldn''t stand the fact that her son was putting himself through all this stress because of his ''partners,'' and that included Fiona-the-well woman, whom she could already assume was also his partner from the way he had foolishly rushed to rescue her, even carrying the Vige Chief along, thereby putting all of their lives in danger and burdening Greta with so much work to ensure their recovery.


    Nheless, it wasn''t that she was angry for no reason or didn''t want to understand the reasons or circumstances of the situation. But from what she had seen, a significant portion of Orion''s partners were women who were several generations older than him.


    So, it seemed unwise for them to continually put him in dangerous or unusual situations when they should know better, given their age and experience. Yet, if they didn''t know any better, Celeste would take it upon herself to make sure they do.


    After all, she couldn''t sit back and watch grown-up women behave like little children when they should be acting like responsible adults.


    "Alright, let''s not waste a single moment, and let''s go see her," Celeste said determinedly, stepping forward and extending her hand towards the door. However, before her hand could even touch the door, a loud,manding feminine voice rang out from inside the hut, "Come in."


    The women outside were initially caught off guard, freezing in surprise. But then they quickly recalled that Fiona-the-well woman was a retired warrior, and she must have heard their footsteps approaching her hut, making her aware of the visitors waiting outside.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed that Fiona-the-well-woman might have overheard their conversations, Celeste cleared her throat to break the tension and opened the door. She walked inside, apanied by A, Fiona, and Grandma Meldra, who closed the door behind them.


    When the women entered the hut, they were greeted by the sight of Fiona-the-well woman''s humongous muscr body, lyingfortably on a mat with her hands behind her head. Fiona-the-well woman turned her head to meet them, a smile spreading across her face the moment her gazended on Celeste. She couldn''t help but reflect on the unusual circumstances that led her to this moment.


    Just a few days ago, when their eyes met, the only connection between them was that Celeste was like every other viger who came to her well to pay for the water she had fetched. But now, Celeste was her mother-inw.


    With a show of respect befitting the mother of her partner, Fiona-the-well woman withdrew her hands from behind her head and sat upright, facing Celeste and the women behind her. "Good morning," Fiona-the-well woman greeted Celeste, nodding in acknowledgement at the other women.


    A, Fiona, and Grandma Meldra returned the nod, and Celeste proceeded to ask, "How are you doing?" She wanted to make sure Fiona-the-well woman''s health was okay, even in the midst of her hurry.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fiona-the-well woman replied with a tired sigh, "I''m okay, and I''ll feel even better in a few minutes, so don''t worry." She gestured for them to sit down, adding, "I wasn''t expecting your visit this early, but I knew you''de sooner orter, especially after the troubles I had caused." Fiona-the-well woman chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood in the room, which had grown slightly moody.


    As Celeste prepared to respond, she couldn''t resist taking a good, long look at the muscr and voluptuous giant of a woman sitting before her. It left her wondering how her son had even managed to get close to Fiona-the-well woman and form a rtionship with a retired warrior of all people.


    ''Perhaps it was when he went to fetch water alone,'' Celeste mused to herself, trying to piece together the timeline of their rtionship.


    But, with time being of the essence, Celeste delved into the main reason for their visit, exining to Fiona-the-well woman the purpose of their presence. As she listened, Fiona-the-well woman''s face went through a range of emotions, starting with a frown and quickly shifting to a worried expression.


    However, when Celeste finally revealed that all the women behind her were either pregnant with Orion''s child or his partners, Fiona-the-well woman couldn''t help but open her mouth in stunned disbelief. The news had caught herpletely off guard.


    Fiona-the-well woman''s mind raced as she processed Celeste''s revtion. After identally eavesdropping on a conversation between him and the vige healer, Greta, she had suspected that Orion would attract more partners, most of whom would likelye from his generation since it would sound too weird and far-fetched for all of them toe from an older generation.


    However, Celeste''s words had just shattered her assumptions. It was not just about having more than one partner; it was the fact that all of them were older women, and some were even pregnant.


    ''Orion,'' Fiona-the-well woman''s thoughts raced, her eyebrows twitching in surprise. She had seriously underestimated him. Not just one partner, but the fact that Celeste mentioned there were still others who hadn''te with them.


    A bitter taste enveloped her tongue at first, but as she recalled how Orion had rushed to save her, even with his own injury, a sudden warmth washed over her heart, dispelling the bitterness.


    When she broke away from her thoughts, Fiona-the-well-woman noticed the expectant looks on the faces of the women around her. Clearing her throat, she suggested, "Considering he didn''te here before leaving the farm and we don''t know his whereabouts, I propose we patiently wait for Orion''s return. Once he''s well-rested, we can then discuss whatever matters we have with him." It was the most sensible suggestion she could offer at the moment.


    ''So, he didn''t reallye here,'' Celeste thought, frustrated as she bit her lips. Despite not finding Orion at Fiona-the-well woman''s hut, she decided to wait for his return to the farm, following her suggestion.

 Chapter 277 Forest Voyeur

    And when he doese back, she made up her mind to hold a gathering where Orion would introduce all of his partners at once. That way, she could finally know which other women''s hearts her son had stolen and they could all be acquainted with one another.


    ¡­.............¡­


    After we left Miss Lyra''s house, I found myself caught in a whirlwind of emotions, pleasantly surprised by the unexpected twists and turns of the day. While some moments were unnned, they turned out to be unforgettable.


    While we ventured through the dense forest, leaving the vige behind to reach the farm quickly, I knew that I had to act swiftly because there was no more time to dawdle, as we would be reaching the farm''s gate soon.


    Naturally, I found myself sandwiched between Grandma Vivian and Grandma Derry. Firstly, my eyes settled on Grandma Vivian, who was looking ahead with a straight face, appearing lost in her thoughts. My right arm was around her shoulder, and she was helping me move forward through the dense forest.


    Then, I shifted my gaze towards Grandma Derry, and to my delight, she had a bright smile on her face. She was supporting the other part of my body with my left arm draped over her shoulders. Interestingly, unlike Grandma Vivian, who appeared oblivious to my nce, Grandma Derry instinctively turned her head towards me, locking her gaze with mine the moment our eyes met.


    Grandma Derry blinked happily at me, her eyes filled with joy. But before she could say a word, I yfully pinched her cheeks with my left hand, causing her expression to shift from delight to confusion. Swiftly, I held her head in ce with my hand, drawing close to whisper in her ear.


    In a hushed tone, I shared my daring n to impregnate Grandma Vivian before we reached the farm. Grandma Derry''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly caught on and nodded in agreement, her frown reced by a mischievous smile.


    ''Good,'' I thought to myself, satisfied that Grandma Derry was on board as I had expected. With her support secured, I sprung into action, skillfully sliding my arms from their shoulders andnding harshly on my buttocks on the ground.


    The sudden movement caught Grandma Vivian''s attention, and she turned her head towards me with surprise written all over her face.


    "Orion!" Grandma Vivian eximed, clearly shocked by my sudden action. Without wasting a second, she bent down and extended her hand to help me up. I eagerly grasped her outstretched arm and nced in the direction where Grandma Derry had vanished into the nearby bushes.


    With Grandma Vivian''s support, I was back on my feet. She promptly guided my right arm back around her shoulders and peered at me with genuine concern in her eyes. "What happened? Are you alright?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I feignedposure, putting on a show as if I were trying to catch my breath. In reality, I took a deep breath and replied, "Yes. It''s just that my leg is aching a little now."


    Grandma Derry gazed down at my left leg with a serious expression before redirecting her attention back to my face. She nodded resolutely at me and said, "Let''s go back to the farm quickly so that Greta can check up on you."


    However, as she turned to speak to someone else, she suddenly realized that Grandma Derry was nowhere to be seen. Confused and searching frantically, Grandma Vivian looked around the bushes surrounding us, calling out, "Derry, where are you?" Her eyes betrayed her bewildered state.


    "Ahem!!!" The sound of my throat clearing caught Grandma Vivian''s attention, and she turned her gaze towards me. As I held her curious stare, I confidently said, "I know where Grandma Derry went."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and then narrowed with seriousness as she questioned, "Orion, what''s going on? Where is Derry?"


    I put on a serious expression, gesturing for her toe closer as if I had a secret to share. A puzzled frown appeared on her face as she stared at me, but sheplied, leaning in and positioning her ears in front of my lips. With a mischievous smile, I whispered softly, "She''s currently hiding, and she''s waiting for us to finish before shees out."


    Instantly, she snapped her head back, pulling her ears away from my lips as if she wanted to scold me. But before she could say a word, I stretched out my lips and locked them into a kiss with hers. Grandma Vivian''s eyes widened in sudden shock, and her head jerked back, taken aback by the unexpected gesture. However, I persisted, holding the side of her head in ce as I delivered to her one of the most passionate and untamed kisses of my life.


    Breathing heavily, she looked at me and asked, "¡­.Haaaaaa... haaa..... Orion, where did Derry go? Tell her toe out so that we can head back to the farm and meet Celeste and the rest quickly." I could only smile thinly, savouring the feeling of her tongue yielding to my kiss. That was all the confirmation I needed. My arm slid down from her shoulders to her hips, pushing her back and guiding her towards the nearest tree until her back was firmly pressed against it for support.


    "I told you, Grandma Derry wouldn''te out until we''re done," I whispered with a deviant grin. Without wasting any time, I skillfully slid my hand under her tulga, catching her by surprise as I firmly held onto the part of her fat protruding curvy bottoms that were impossible to conceal beneath her thigh-short tulga. Using my two index fingers, I deftly slipped them between her fleshy bare thighs and began to rub vigorously against her pussy lips, setting off a wave of pleasure.


    Of course, during our trek through the vige, I considered the idea of prating and releasing my semen deep inside her womb to impregnate her, so we could head straight to the farm once we reached the forest.


    However, I resisted the temptation to do it openly on the vige street. Instead, I held back until we reached the heart of the forest. There, with her back against a tree and our figures concealed by the lush bushes, we were far away from prying eyes, and I could finally indulge in my desires.

 Chapter 278 Forest Voyeur (2) (R18)

    It was just as I had imagined it -the desire and longing she had for pregnancy, overtaking any worries or concerns about returning to the farm quickly. The moment she stopped screaming for Grandma Derry and me to stop, I knew she was giving in to her deepest desires, trusting that I could fulfil her wishes right here and now.


    "Aaaaaaahhhh~~~" As my hand tightly grasped her breast that was still concealed within her tulga, she couldn''t help but let out a soothing moan. Meanwhile, my other hand expertly stroked and massaged her vagina, ensuring my fingers never left herbia until they were delightfully moist.


    "Oriooonn~~" Grandma Vivian''s euphoric scream echoed through the forest, and her hot breath brushed against my face, only to be swept away by the yful air.


    Soon after, as my hands shifted to explore more of her private parts while the other still lingered on her entrancing and beautifully enormous breasts, I seized the moment to indulge in another passionate kiss.


    Our tongues entangled in a wet sloppy dance, and I made sure our saliva mingled in a way that would make anyone watching gulp down their own saliva. The passion of the moment was not lost on me, and I was certain that even Grandma Derry, who was following through with the n, might find herself affected by the scene before her.


    I smirked inwardly, knowing that I had intentionally held back from kissing her during our previous session when I had fucked her and gotten her pregnant. It was all part of my n, waiting for the right moment to make my move.


    I needed to ensure that I fully captured her heart before rushing into anything, especially proposing to a woman whose primary goal was to be pregnant. Timing was everything, and now it seemed my current actions would make her realize that while she would indeed be pregnant, she wasn''t yet my partner.


    I wasn''t sure how she would react to this revtion, but all I could do was give Grandma Vivian my best and show Grandma Derry that there was something she had missed apart from getting pregnant with my child. It was a risky move, but it was one that I hoped would ultimately bring us all closer together.


    Refocussing my attention back on Grandma Vivian, I observed her gasping for breath. Her lips trembled, forming the words, "Haaa..... Haaa.... Orion... What... What are you waiting for...? Haaaa... Please prate me with your penis and make me pregnant."


    While she spoke, I quickly inserted my middle finger into her sloppy drolling vagina, and she let out a surprised gasp, "EEhhhnnnn~~~," followed by a blend of pleasure and excitement, "Ahh~~ AHHHH~~~~".


    I yfully teased her by thrusting my finger up and down, leaving her begging for more, "Oriiiooon¡­.. Orion... please!!!"


    ''"Alright," I responded, feeling a rush of delight as I withdrew my fingers from her bare wet clearly shaven vagina. With my attention fixed on her chest, I swiftly grabbed the other end of her strapless tulga and smoothly pulled it down until it reached her waist, revealing her fine pink erect nipples and massive firm, perky breasts that boasted a slight sag, bearing the weight of its natural allure. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The surprising thing was how they still managed to maintain their alluring bounce, which never failed to captivate my attention.


    Of course, the age factor added an extrayer of excitement, as it meant I had a wide variety of fantastic, beautiful women around me. From girls my age like Sura and Ursa, to my desirable Reena. Then, there were the more mature wines -Mom, Aunt Greta, my two Fionas -and the older beauties like A, Grandma Ingrid, Grandma Celia, Grandma Vivian, and Grandma Derry. Lastly, there was Dariya, with her magnificent flower.


    "aaaHHH~~" I felt a rush of excitement at the mere thought, exhaling with a subtle moan as my pulse quickened, making my member grow firmer and more pronounced, throbbing with anticipation. Imagining the moment I''d ce my tongue on their pussy lips, causing them to constrict and quiver in delight, releasing a fountain of their sweet, intoxicating juices all over my eager face, immersing me in their pleasure.


    And as I skillfully indulged in their vours, they would be overwhelmed, screaming out in ecstasy, experiencing a sudden realization of just how irresistible and delightful I truly was.


    Tightly grasping Grandma Vivian''s two enormous aged breasts within both of my palms, I ced one nipple in my mouth and gently bit on it while I sucked on it like a baby. The moment I remembered Tina''sctating breast, I wished that Grandma Vivian''s aged breasts were able to produce milk at this moment so that I could squeeze it out of her breasts and stain our surroundings with it.


    Meanwhile, my other hand would press her breast milk down my throat, filling up my stomach as I yed around with her thick long nipple and sucked on it.


    Damn it! I cursed.


    Just the thought of actating Gilf was enough to douse me with another rush of pleasure through my veins.


    Feeling the strain mount as my penis became rock stiff, with more veins appearing all over it as I held myself back from prating Grandma Vivian immediately, I decided to act quickly. I immediately turned her around to face the tree behind her, causing her to suddenly yelp at my sudden actions. I proceeded to drag her hips forward, once I had made sure that her hands were firmly ced on the tree.


    "HHaaaaa... Haaaaaa...." Grandma Vivian breathed loudly, and I watched as she, breathlessly, folded her hands together and delicately rested them on the tree. Her head found a cosy spot on her arms.


    Instead of impulsively rushing, I approached with a gentle pace, savouring the moment. My touch gently traced the contours of her fabric-covered matured thighs, tenderly embracing the softness of her aged protruding ass in my palms. With tender reverence, I raised the hem of her tulga and settled them atop her wide womanly child-birthing waist, like a masterpieceing together with each beautiful stroke.

 Chapter 279 Another One (R18)

    "Orion~~~" Grandma Vivian moaned out my name in a mix of confusion and desire, her face turning to the side so she could peer at me through the corner of her eyes. "Orion~~~~ haaaa.... What are~~~~ haaaa.... What are you doing?~~~~~ Prate~~~~ Please, Orion, prate me quickly....." Her words flowed, and with each sentence, her tongue hung out of her mouth, revealing her undeniable desperation.


    Carefully, I bent down, slightly spreading my legs for stability. With my hands firmly gripping her two immense buttocks, I positioned myself beneath her legs, gazing forward as her vagina juices gently dripped down onto my face. Sumbing to my desire, I finally extended my tongue upwards, enveloping her entire leaking vagina with a single sweep, savouring the taste.


    I continued to glide my tongue up and down, drenching her vagina lips with my saliva, while her delicious juices poured down my throat and onto the lush, grassy floor beneath us.


    "Orion!" Grandma Vivian moaned in bewilderment, tilting her head to get a closer look at me while I effortlessly and sensually explored her narrow folds, covering it up and pleasuring it with my tongue.


    Since I couldn''t see her face myself, I proceeded to explore her insides, asionally inserting one or two fingers into her vagina as Ipetently opened it up, massaging its inner walls and ensuring my tongue explored every inch of its surface. Moving sensually towards her plump inner thighs, I traced my tongue around them, and then back to her dripping vagina, eagerly searching for the clitoris, which I finally discovered after delicately caressing each side of herbia.


    This arousing exploration caused her legs and body to tremble, as she directed her voice downwards with an attractive tenderness, ensuring I could hear every word whispered below.


    "Orion~~~~ I can''t...." Grandma Vivian''s charming expression intensified as she let out a desperate moan, nearing the end of her sentence. Right at that moment, her voice erupted into a piercing scream, dering, ''I CAN''T TAKE IT ANY LONGER!!~~~'' Her floodgates opened, unleashing a torrent of sincere emotions and releasing a rush of pussy juices that seemed to surge with unstoppable energy.


    While the torrent rushed outwards, even though it couldn''t match the sheer force of A''s mesmerizing waterfall of pussy juices, it still proved enough to quench my thirst and drench my face, bathing it in the intoxicating residue of Grandma Vivian''s release. Meanwhile, her lingering scent wafted upwards, assaulting my senses and flooding it with nothing but her own aroma.


    Observing her readiness to take my cock, I quickly rose from my position and aligned myself with her entrance. "I''m entering," I said, and without hesitation, I thrust my waist forward, filling up Grandma Vivian''s pussy with my erect cock.


    She gasped in surprise, caught off guard by the tingling sensations that had already spread through her lower region, travelling up her spine. With no time to fully recover, I withdrew my throbbing veiny penis, only to plunge it back in again, sending waves of satisfaction coursing through her body.


    With a firm grip on herrge juices ass cheeks, I clung to them like an anchor yanking my now pussy juice soaked penis straight out of her warm gripping vagina, only to plunge it back in with a force that caused her ass cheeks to ripple and the air around us to echo with a resounding "CLLAAP!! PAHHH!!!".


    "CLLAPPP!!! PAHHH~~~" "CLLAPP~~~ PAH~~~"


    "AAgghh~~ uHHH~~~"


    "CLAPP~~" "PAAAHHH~~~"


    "CLaaap!!! pAAAHH~~~~"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    While Grandma Vivian moaned and screamed in pleasure and lust, she willingly took all of my thrusts from behind, never once attempting to stand up. In fact, she seemed so entranced by the sensations that all she could do was loudly gasp, ''AHHHHH~~~~~ AAhhhhhh~~~~ Ehhhmnnnn~~~~,'' her head resting against the tree as it faced downwards.


    "PAHHH!!!" "CLAAPP~~~"


    "UHHHH~~~ AHHH~~~~"


    After a while, as she supported the rest of her body, I couldn''t help but notice her trembling legs, hinting that she might surrender her strength at any moment and copse to the ground.


    "PAAHHH~~~~"


    Fortunately, I realized that I had also reached my limit as my veiny penis pulsated intensely. But just when I wanted to react, I could feel a wave of my energy leaving my body alongside my semen, causing my legs to weaken. Seizing the chance, I leaned forward, resting on Vivian''s waist, and gently encircled her with my left arm.


    My right hand then pressed against the tree, providing support to prevent me from inadvertently falling on top of Grandma Vivian''s back, and ensuring that she wouldn''t copse onto the ground.


    And, most of all, since my semen surged out of my twitching penis without any warning, both of us were left breathless. Grandma Vivian''s soft sulent legs seemed to freeze momentarily as the fierce pleasure took hold.


    Eventually, her grip on the tree faltered, leading her body to slip downward toward its roots. Meanwhile, her waist arched upward as she stood on her toes, creating the sensation that my throbbing shaft was anchoring her in ce, holding her waist upwards.


    "OOOHHHHHHH~~~~~ aaaHHHHHH~~~" Grandma Vivian soon let out an exhrating scream, her upper body nearly grazing the ground as she embraced it, while her lower body ascended more, teasingly shifting my twitching penis from her soaked pussy and coaxing some of my semen to flow downwards.


    "Haaah...¡­. Haaaaaaa...." I breathed out loudly and took two steps backwards, feeling the strength in my legs returning. Now I could properly step without relying solely on my right leg for support. However, a lingering sensation of weakness still tingled throughout my body, and without much effort, I fell backwards.


    Surprisingly, my buttocks never hit the ground as someone immediately caught me from behind, wrapping her arms under my arms and around my chest to prevent the fall. I didn''t even need to look sideways to know who it was.


    I stayed like that for a few minutes, regaining my senses andposure. Slowly, I supported myself back on my own two feet as Grandma Derry continued to support me, whereas Grandma Vivian turned around to sit on the grassy soil with her back pressed against the tree for support.


    As Grandma Derry released her arm from around me, I turned around to face her and said, "Thank you," with genuine gratitude in my voice.

 Chapter 280 Naughty Love

    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to thank me," Grandma Derry spoke with a yful chuckle in her voice, her intense gaze locked on me. "Besides, you did your best for Vivian, and now I can rest easy knowing that she will be able to sleep properly without weeping profusely."


    "Hold on for a moment, let me take care of Vivian," she said as she moved over to assist Grandma Vivian, who was now adjusting her tulga.


    Grandma Derry approached her and gently helped Grandma Vivian pull up her tulga over her enormous breasts. With care and ease, she guided her to stand on her own two feet, and then, in a seamless motion, she tugged the other half of her thigh-high, puff-sleeveless tulga over Grandma Vivian''s protruding behind.


    After dusting off some dirt from their arms, Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian soon approached me,ing to a stop right in front of me.


    Observing them, Grandma Vivian shook her head with a deep, tired sigh escaping her lips. "You weren''t really nning to go easy on me, were you?" she asked, briefly ncing at Grandma Derry before focusing back on me. I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, knowing exactly what she meant by that.


    Of course, I could have taken the easy route and straightforwardly told her that I wanted to impregnate her, but where''s the fun in that?


    Instead, I added a little drama, tension, and uncertainty to our session, making it more exciting and unforgettable than it would have been otherwise.


    Nheless, I couldn''t resist stretching my lips into a wide smile, showing off some of my teeth, as I yfully responded, "Are you saying that you didn''t enjoy it, or perhaps I should have gone even harder?"


    Immediately after those words left my lips, Grandma Vivian chuckled gleefully, clearly amused by my remark. "Yes, I believe you should have prated me harder," she said with a yful glint in her eyes. "And no, I still enjoyed it nevertheless." She then stretched her hand towards her stomach, gently rubbing it as she muttered softly, "And this time, I will be sure not to lose this one."


    Hearing her words, my left arm immediately stretched forward and wrapped around her waist, effortlessly pulling her closer as she was already standing in close proximity to me. I could feel her big breasts, which would be full of milk in a few months, pressing against my chest. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I immediately extended my hand downward, confidently gripping her left ass cheeks, and sliding it further between her amazing inner thighs, with my index finger resting gently on top of the vagina lips. "Didn''t I tell you before?" I whispered with a hint of resolve in my eyes, "If this one doesn''t make it, then I will make impregnate you again... And again.... And again.... Until we finally have enough children, or that one special child to call our own."


    Once my words ended, I saw her eyes glistening with emotions, hinting that tears might escape, but she quicklyposed herself and beamed at me. Her smile mirrored that of a young woman experiencing the best days of her life.


    "I know," Grandma Vivian replied, "It''s just that it still feels so unbelievable. At this stage of my life, I should be focusing on giving my best to the vige before meeting Naka since I don''t have enough wealth to retire. Yet here I am, reminded of the joy of getting pregnant, and giving birth to my own child with my partner."


    With her left hand gently tapping her cheeks, she then massaged her temples, "It feels like an incredible dream that I don''t want to wake up from, only to realize that I''m already awake and it''s real. And now, I don''t feel like going to sleep again because I know I won''t be able to dream about anything more amazing and beautiful than the life I am currently living."


    As the moistness returned to her eyes, transforming into tears that traced a path down her cheeks, Grandma Vivian''s emotions overflowed. "Orion..." her voice croaked, and a tear found its way onto my bare chest, leaving a mark. With a calm and soothing voice that now sounded more peaceful, she continued, "I love you..... I love you more than you can imagine... more than you think. My love for you goes beyond what you could ever understand, and I can''t wait to show you the depth of my affection."


    The moment her words reached my ears, and her soft yet resolute expression etched into my mind, I gently ced my right arm on the side of her face, holding it tenderly. With my thumb, I wiped away the tears, revealing a beautiful smile beneath. Drawing closer to her, I whispered, "I love you too, Vivian," in the calmest and softest voice I could muster.


    "You don''t need to prove anything, because if you suddenly start trying to show me the depth of your love, I might just have a heart attack. My heart wouldn''t be able to handle it all at once." A smile adorned my face, and she seemed to catch the humour, letting out a sweet tender womanly chuckle in response.


    "So the only thing that I would ever want from you right now is for you to prepare yourself to be a good mother to my children, and also dont forget that I am still your partner, so I would be needing some of that love once in a while," I said, ending my sentence as I removed my hand from her backside, and firmly tightened my grip around her waist, causing her hot breath to sh against my face as she responded, "Don''t worry, dear¡­" She leaned in, stretching her head to the side to nt a wet kiss on my cheek.


    She continued to shower me with affection, cing kisses on my forehead and nose. I yfully tapped my right index finger on my right cheek, and herughter filled the air. She drew her head closer to kiss my other cheek before pulling back, leaving us both smiling and feeling the warmth of our love for each other.

 Chapter 281 Family Banter (2)

    After that heartwarming exchange, I decided it was time to return the favour. Cupping the side of her face once more with my right hand, I drew my face forward, stretching my lips to meet hers. I could sense her anticipation, and she reciprocated with equal willingness. As our lips met, a jolt of intense tingling sensations rushed through my body, and I was sure she felt the same, given the shiver that ran through her during the kiss.


    The wet, sloppy kiss continued for a minute during which we exchanged saliva and explored each other''s mouths with passion. It felt as if we were tasting each other for the first time, leaving thin and thick strands of saliva connecting our lips when we finally pulled back.


    Grandma Vivian slowly used her tongue to savour the lingering saliva in her mouth before I followed suit, making sure not to miss a single drop as I swallowed it down my throat. The intimacy of the moment left us both breathless, and I couldn''t help but feel a deeper connection with her.


    And just when I thought I was having the time of my life, "Enough!" a thunderous shout broke us out of our thoughts, abruptly shattering the blissful moment. Before we could react, something heavy crashed into us.


    Grandma Vivian was forcefully pushed to the side, and I felt myself being driven towards the ground. As the chaos settled and my senses returned, I realized someone was on top of me. I looked up and saw the figure of Grandma Derry, her troubled expression adding to my confusion.


    At first, I couldn''t understand what was going on and was about to ask her about the reason for her action. However as I observed the sincere desire in Grandma Derry''s eyes, I realized that she could see beyond my raging boner now. While my sexual prowess might still be appealing to her, she hade to understand there was more to me than just that.


    "Don''t tell me that you forgot to propose to me as well," Grandma Derry said, breathing out loudly as she rode me while looking at me intently. "Or don''t tell me that you are waiting for me to propose to you again?"


    ''So, it worked, huh!'' I thought, a hint of mischief in my mind. Before I could respond, Grandma Vivian''s furious figure came into view. She stormed towards Grandma Derry, her anger apparent in her expression.


    "DEERRRY!!" she screamed furiously, grabbing Grandma Derry by her hair and yanking it upwards. The sudden pain made Grandma Derry scream out, and she instinctively jerked to the side, trying to escape the difort.


    Grandma Derry fell to my left side on the grassy soil, breathing out weakly. "Haa¡­.. Haahh.... Vivian, you...." she trailed off, her eyes narrowing intently on Grandma Vivian, who was now checking on my condition and asking if I was hurt anywhere.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay," I reassured Grandma Vivian, who nodded understandingly at me before shifting her gaze towards Grandma Derry with a stern expression. When Grandma Derry tried to stand up, recovering from the pain of having her hair suddenly tugged, Grandma Vivian quickly blocked her path, positioning her legs over Grandma Derry and looking down at her with a deep frown on her face.


    "Derry?" Grandma Vivian growled out her name, clearly annoyed that Grandma Derry had interrupted such a wonderful moment. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    While I reflected on the various intimate moments I had shared with Mom, Sura, Reena, Grandma Celia, Aunt Greta, and many others, all without any sudden interruptions, I couldn''t help but feel a little pissed off by Grandma Derry''s impulsive actions, even though I understood what was running through her mind at this very moment.


    "What?" Grandma Derry retorted, irritation clear on her face as she remained lying on the ground, gazing upwards.


    Grandma Vivian''s eyes twitched with frustration. "What do you mean ''what''?" she shot back. "Are you seriously trying to pretend that you didn''t just ruin the moment? Do you want to tell me it was all a mistake and you had no clue about what was happening?"


    At first, there was no response from Grandma Derry, but then a smirk appeared on the left side of her lips. "Oh! Don''t tell me I interrupted your little moment with your amazing partner," Grandma Derry taunted. "Or are you angry that it won''t happen again, and it was just a one-time thing? Is that why you''re mad, because you couldn''t fully enjoy it, thanks to me?"


    "YOU!" Grandma Vivian''s scowl deepened, and she unfolded her arms, letting them drop to her sides as her hands clenched into fists.


    Derry''s lips curled into a sly smile as she said, "Looks like I finally managed to make the calm Vivian mad." She chuckled softly. "I can''t wait to tell Celia about this."


    "Derry, yoouu!!! I will..." Grandma Vivian''s words trailed off as she dropped to her knees and fiercely grabbed onto Grandma Derry''s hair, twisting and turning it as if she wanted to rip it from her head, all while banging her head against the soil and grass. However, Grandma Derry wasn''t about to take it lying down. She quickly reached up, grabbed a handful of Grandma Vivian''s long hair in return and pulled her down, causing Grandma Vivian to crash onto the ground next to her.


    "DEEERRRYYY..." Grandma Vivian screamed angrily, her grip tightening on Grandma Derry''s hair. In response, Grandma Derry pulled back just as fiercely, both of them entangled in a hair-pulling battle that seemed to escte with every passing second.


    Seeing that things had escted, I quickly stood up. Though they were actively trying to harm each other, it didn''t seem like they intended to cause serious harm.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t want to take any chances, so I ran towards them, quickly reaching their location. Bending down, I attempted to break them apart and put an end to the tussle before it went any further.


    "AAHHHHH!!!" They both screamed out in pain as I tried to use my strength to separate them while their hands were still entangled in each other''s hair.

 Chapter 282 Hide And Seek

    "Stay out of this, Orion! She knows what she did!!!" Grandma Vivian screamed out in anger before they both resumed their catfight.


    Although there seemed to be no reasonable way to talk to them, unless I decided to wait for them to tire themselves out, that didn''t mean I didn''t have another means of making theme to their senses. Running the strange energy through my body, I activated my gift, allowing bluish electrical tendrils to dance around my right palm as I raised it toward them.


    "Crkle!!! Crackklle!!!!"


    "They aren''t even taking any notice of it," I said to myself. Seeing that they were still furious at each other and oblivious to their surroundings, I immediately pointed a finger towards the gap between them where their feet were and flicked it forward.


    In an instant, the tendrils of lightning stretched forward, hitting the ground below me. Several more tendrils emerged, striking the area around where the lightning hadnded.


    "Ahhhhh!" They both let out a sudden short shout of shock as the tendrils of lightning hit their legs, causing them to tremble and twitch for a moment. Soon, they calmed down and began breathing heavily, withdrawing their hands from each other''s hair, as they tried to catch their breath and regain control of their bodies.


    I deactivated my gift and retracted the lightning as Grandma Vivian stared at me in disbelief. "You..... You used your dangerous gift on us," she said, her eyes wide with astonishment as if she didn''t know or recognize who I was.


    Shaking my head, feeling defeated at how quickly and suddenly the atmosphere had changed, I looked at Grandma Vivian, who still seemed taken aback, and expressed, "If I had let you two continue, I have no doubt that one of you would have ended up seriously hurt. So, in truth, I saved both of your lives."


    "Nonsense!" Grandma Derry suddenly shouted, her heavy breathing slightly overshadowing her words as she spoke, "Haaa... Juste out straight and tell me that the person you wanted to save was Vivian, and stop pretending it was either of us." She coughed for a while, her chest heaving, before she fell silent.


    Observing Grandma Vivian as she sat up silently and looked at Grandma Derry with a scoff, she said. "Just tell me that you''re jealous, and then I''ll understand your unreasonable actions."


    Shaking my head in defeat, I made my way towards Grandma Derry. As I did, I noticed that the weather had changed, suggesting that evening might be approaching soon, and that was not a good sign.


    After all, we had left the farm with the promise to return early. No matter how confident I trusted Dariya''s capabilities to deliver the message, I also knew it would be almost impossible for them not to be upset about the time I spent outside of the farm, considering my current condition. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    So, to avoid wasting any more time, I immediately knelt in front of her line of sight and asked, "What is wrong with you?"


    She raised her eyes slightly to look upwards before she suddenly snorted and then turned her body to the other side of the grassynd. With her back now facing me, she responded, "Take Vivian back to the farm with you. I am very sure that Meldra and Celia will try to me what happened on me, no matter how hard you try to make them believe that you were the one who forced us toe along with you in the first ce."


    She then took a deep breath and continued, "I will return to the farm to give them my own exnation when I am ready."


    Almost sighing at the weird atmosphere, featuring Grandma Vivian entering my line of sight and silently gesturing for me toe along and leave with her, while Grandma Derry remained on the ground, seemingly ignoring my presence. Meanwhile, I couldn''t ignore the fact that I currently had nine more emotionally distraught women waiting for me to return to the farm.


    Lowering my head and focusing my lips on Grandma Derry''s ear, I was about to speak when, suddenly, out of nowhere, she vanished


    "Huh!" I stretched my two hands downwards to touch the spot where she was lying, and my eyes widened in surprise as she had disappeared right in front of me, nowhere to be seen.


    "Don''t worry, that''s just her gift," Grandma Vivian immediately said as she walked towards me and looked down at the spot where Grandma Derry was once lying before she withdrew her gaze and scanned her surroundings. "Derry has the gift to blend with and be a part of anything she touches. There are some limits to it, but considering her age, her stamina should probably be draining rapidly any time soon."


    Once Grandma Vivian exined what Grandma Derry''s gift was, my eyes widened in amazement at its amazing potential. It was no surprise that even though her gift had its limits like every other viger who wasn''t a warrior, in the wrong hands, just like Aunt Greta''s gift, it could cause quite a bit of trouble.


    But considering the nature of the vige and its inhabitants, I don''t think anything like that would be happening soon. So, I made a mental note to learn more about the gifts of my other women as I heard Grandma Vivian''s voice saying, "There she is."


    Seeing the figure of Derry emerging from one of the trees around us, I was taken aback by the sight. One part of her body appeared like a humanoid sculptured tree bark extending out of it, while the other half looked normal but started to change and meld with the ground as though she was sinking into it. Reacting quickly, I activated my gift and flicked my finger towards her direction, preventing her from fully sinking into the ground.


    Thankfully, my lightning was only powerful enough to stun her before she fellpletely. Anticipating her fall, I had already started running towards her the moment the tendrils of my lightning touched her, catching her just in time before she weakly copsed on the grassy soil.

 Chapter 283 The Family Meeting

    Once I was sure that I had secured her over my shoulders, I turned my head to look at Grandma Vivian. "Let''s head back to the farm; we are already behind time than we initially nned," I said.


    She nodded her head seriously in agreement. "Alright, let''s get going then," she said, fully aware of the consequences we might face if we didn''t reach the farm promptly. As we walked forward, she couldn''t help but shoot several thick res at Grandma Derry, who was still hanging from over my shoulders.


    Although Grandma Derry had been screaming and yelling for me to put her down, I ignored her words. Instead, I tightened my arm around her waist as we passed through the farm gates, ignoring the curious gazes the other vigers, especially the warriors, were giving us.


    Once we were deep enough into the farm, surrounded by thick vegetation, I gently ced Grandma Derry back on the ground, releasing my grip on her. However, I didn''t want to take any chances of her running off again, so I quickly pulled her close to me, wrapped my arms securely around her waist, and kissed her.


    The kiss was intense,sting several seconds, and when it finally broke, we both looked at each other in a daze.


    "It''s not the same," Grandma Derry said, wiping her lips with her right arm.


    I responded, "Did you really think that it would be the same?" pressing my hand against her soft curvy buttocks and burying a small piece of her tulga between her butt crack before I retracted my fingers.


    "You are different. As such, the taste will never be the same," I added, gesturing for them to follow me back to the hut where I was resting first, just in case, to check if anything had happened there before we returned to the hut where Mom and the rest were staying.


    Meanwhile, on the way, I witnessed the triumphant smirk that Grandma Vivian kept giving Grandma Derry every few minutes. Even without knowing the context, it was clear they were eachparing their moments with me, and it seemed that Grandma Vivian was winning, considering hers could practically count as a second proposal.


    With a wild smile, I noticed how Grandma Derry''s gaze shifted intently forward the moment I caught her staring at me. I made a mental note to address her jealousy before it turned into something more troublesome.


    Nevetherless, I immediately shifted my focus to the path leading to the hut where I was staying. We had arrived at the huge cluster of huts, which served as homes for some of the vigers tending to the farm.


    As the hut came into view, I felt a sense of relief for having taken the time to familiarize myself with its location and surroundings. It made it much easier for me to recognize it among the others.


    Pushing the door open, I prepared myself to see if anyone was inside, perhaps waiting for my return before I headed to the hut where my partners were staying. I wanted to check on their health after the eventful day we had. However, my hand froze in mid-air as I saw the scene before me.


    There,fortably sitting and feasting on some Kalna fruits, were the very people I had expected to find waiting for me.


    The creaking sound of the wooden door drew their attention, and all eyes turned towards us. Aunt Greta was the first to speak, a sly smile stretching across her lips as she took a bite of her Kalna fruit before setting the rest aside.


    "Orion, you''re finally back," she remarked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    My mother, wearing a serious expression, stood up from the floor and fixed her sharp gaze on me.


    "Now that you''re here," she said with a deep frown, "we can finally start the meeting with everyone."


    ¡­........


    Orion couldn''t help but feel a tinge of embarrassment as he settled into the middle of the hut. All around him, Celeste, Aunt Greta, Grandma Ingrid, A, Fiona, Grandma Celia, Grandma Meldra, Fiona-the-well woman, Reena, Gina, Dariya, Grandma Derry, Grandma Vivian, and even Sura, surprisingly present, formed a circle, around him. Celeste continued to speak, her tone abination of concern and incredulity.


    "So you''re telling us," she said, her eyes searching his for the truth, "that you risked your health and left your hut, despite being seriously injured, just because you had made a promise to this Ursa, your fifth partner, to have kushi with her this very morning, and you didn''t want to break that promise?"


    "Yes," Orion nodded seriously at his mother and replied, "I had already broken a promise once, and no matter how seemingly insignificant it may be, I don''t want to make the mistake of breaking it again."


    He then shifted his gaze towards Fiona-the-well woman, who seemed to understand his sentiment better than anyone else in the room.


    ''Always making it hard for me to judge you, huh!'' Fiona-the-well woman thought to herself as she immediately averted her gaze from Orion''s, feeling her body weaken and her heart race several times faster than usual.


    Due to Orion''s seated position, some of the women in the room had noticed the silent exchange and had an inkling of what Orion meant, even though they couldn''t fully confirm it.


    Meanwhile, Greta immediately grasped why Orion hadn''t made the breast milk promise with her. He knew he wouldn''t be able to keep it, so he chose not to make the promise at all, rather than risk breaking itter.


    ''This boy,'' Greta thought, releasing a deep sigh. There was no need for her to be anxious anymore about the fact that Orion had declined to make such a promise to her.


    Beside her, Celeste could feel her thoughts grinding against each other, trying toe up with the perfect response to his reply. She had prepared a response for this situation, as Overseer Dariya had already informed them beforehand.


    However, how could she reprimand him after he had given such a response, in front of all his partners who might have received or would receive such promises from him? She didn''t want to appear as the bad person among her new extended family.


    In short, reprimanding her son wasn''t an issue, but not at the expense of stirring problems within the family.

 Chapter 284 The Family Meeting (2)

    "Still, I don''t think that should be the reason for such carelessness," Grandma Meldra said,ing to Celeste''s aid, as she looked sharply at Orion. Unlike Celeste, she didn''t have to worry about causing a predicament, as all the women were already aware of her character and respectable age.


    "Even if the promise you made is so important that you don''t want to break it in any way, you have to remember that if anything were to happen to your health, not only would you not be able to keep the promise, but your health would also be put at risk, which could be even worse than breaking a promise."


    When she finished speaking, her eyes trailed over to Ingrid, who was still sitting quietly in a corner. Although they had already talked and let her know that the only issue they had with her was hiding the truth about her pregnancy, it seemed that she still hadn''t returned to her usual self; otherwise, she would have been the first person to respond to Orion instead of remaining silent.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding after listening to her words. A loud exhale escaped his lips as he responded, "I understand."


    "If you understand, then make a promise right now that you will never put your health at risk because of a promise." Fiona-the-well woman suddenly said, surprising everyone in the room. She was thest person they had expected to speak at that moment, and her loud voice reverberated around the room, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Orion raised a brow at her words and wanted to respond, however, Fiona-the-well woman quickly cut him off and continued, "You have heard what she said," she pointed at Grandma Meldra, "Since you are so determined to keep your promise, then make the promise right here and now so that we can all be sure that such a thing would never happen again," she said, showing a firm resolve despite the fact that he had risked his life to save hers.


    Although Orion was also surprised by Fiona''s unexpected intervention, he nodded his head and took a deep breath before speaking loudly, "I promise everyone here today that I will never risk my health to fulfil a promise." He continued, "Is that all?" His eyes scanned the room as everyone let out a relieved sigh before he finally locked eyes with Fiona.


    Fiona-the-well woman nodded her head, "That''s all." Her gaze softened, and there was a hint of appreciation in her eyes as she acknowledged Orion''smitment.


    Realizing that she indeed had capable women in her new family who could handle such situations, Celeste exhaled in relief and smoothly moved on to the next topic, "Although I believe that every one of your partners or women who are pregnant for you is in this hut, apart from Ursa, do you have any others that we should be aware of?"


    Listening to her question, Orion faked a cough and awkwardly replied, "Her mother."


    Celeste and a few other women widened their eyes in surprise before she asked, her voice tinged with doubt, "Her mother is also your partner?"


    "No," Orion shook his head in disagreement, "She is also pregnant with my child," he said. Although he had ns of eventually making her his partner, for now, he would have to wait and see how it all yed out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Her mother is also pregnant," Celeste repeated, feeling her eyebrows twitch as she started to doubt if her son had the capabilities to care for so many pregnant women and their children. It seemed as though he wanted to rebuild a whole vige!


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, Celeste exhaled deeply before responding, "Very well. Grandma Meldra and I will go and visit them tomorrow. We can bring them to the farm so that they can understand the situation and we can all get to know one another."


    "No need," Orion immediately responded, shaking his head once more, "I have already told them toe to the farm tomorrow, so I am sure that they will be here by then on their own."


    Meanwhile, at the side of the room, Grandma Celia leaned in close to Derry''s ear and whispered, "Once this is over, we are also going to have our discussion." She then shifted over to her left and whispered the same thing into Vivian''s ear, adding, "But I''m a little disappointed that you were also involved."


    Grandma Derry considered using her gift to vanish into the soil below her, but she ultimately sighed in defeat, knowing she would face questions from her hut mates after the meeting. She was prepared to exin that she had no choice but to apany Orion, as letting him go alone would be even more concerning.


    On the other hand, Grandma Vivian simply smiled thinly and brushed it off, feeling that nothing else could ruin her day after what had already happened, except for Derry''s earlier actions.


    After settling the matter of how to introduce Ursa and her mother to the family without overwhelming them, Celeste instructed Orion to let everyone know the order in which they had joined the family and be pregnant. Orion nodded, organizing his thoughts before he began to exin.


    "Well, as some of you already know, my first partner is my mother, Celeste," Orion said, observing as his mother slowly and happily raised her hand in the air, causing him to pause. "Since not everyone in this room knows each other, I think it''s best that we all raise our hands to identify ourselves once you hear your names," Celeste added, her hand still raised as she tried to hide the wide smile that threatened to show her delight at being her son''s first partner, showcasing the closeness between her and her son.


    All the women nodded in understanding, eager to hear the rest of Orion''s words. "Ahem! As I was saying," Orion continued, "Sura is my second partner."


    Sura raised her hand with enthusiasm, but as all eyes turned towards her, she hesitated and slowly lowered it back down, feeling slightly embarrassed.

 Chapter 285 Family

    "Reena is my third partner," Orion announced confidently.


    Reena proudly raised her hand, unperturbed by the attention she was receiving. She then lowered it with a yful smirk, enjoying the moment.


    "Fiona is my fourth partner," Orion continued, causing both Fionas to exchange puzzled nces, having just discovered their shared name. Orion quickly rified with a slight cough, "Forgive me, I meant to say, Fifi," he pointed directly at Fiona-the-well woman to distinguish between the two.


    Meanwhile, Fiona-the-well woman''s bulging muscles seemed to soften as soon as she realized Orion was referring to her. "Fifi," she blurted out, slightly taken aback by the cute nickname he had given her.


    While she understood how Orion saw her, and was even fine with him calling her that, she couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed. She wished she could blend into the crowd and not draw so much attention, as all eyes settled on her imposing and towering figure.


    "Hahaha..." Dariya burst intoughter, repeating, "Fifi." However, considering Dariya''s identity as a tree nymph and her position of power, Fiona-the-well woman could only raise her eyebrows in response to the women''s suppressed giggles, transparent from their serious yet puffed-up cheeks as they all focused on Orion.


    Feeling slightly awkward, Orion cleared his throat a few times, especially when he noticed Fifi''s re. "My fifth..."


    "Hahaahaahaha..." Gina suddenly erupted into uncontrobleughter, falling to the side andnding on Dariya''s legs. The two of them exchanged subtle nces as they continued to whisper to each other, still finding the situation amusing.


    "My fifth partner is Ursa," he stated, aware that she wasn''t present. "A is my sixth partner," he continued.


    Sitting close to Celeste and Grandma Celia, A raised her hand for everyone to see before gently lowering it.


    "And my seventh partner is Grandma Vivian."


    Grandma Vivian bashfully raised her hand in acknowledgement.


    "Aunt Greta is my eighth partner," Orion dered, eliciting a blend of surprise and understanding among the women in the room. Some had already suspected the close bond between Aunt Greta and Orion, which exined her presence in the meeting, extending beyond just tending to their health.


    Even Celeste couldn''t contain a sly smile as she observed Greta raising her hand for identification, but she noticed how Greta quickly looked away the moment their gazes locked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Andstly, my ninth partner is Grandma Derry," Orion announced. As Grandma Derry raised her hand in acknowledgement, a few surprised gazes swept across the room. Yet, those familiar with her, especially her hutmates, knew that such a development was inevitable.


    Clearing his throat to regain everyone''s attention, Orion continued, "That should be all for now. However, there are still some women that I would like to propose to after this." Despite the casual tone in which he delivered this statement, Orion couldn''t help but notice Fiona''s, Grandma Ingrid and Grandma Celia''s slightly withdrawn expressions. He knew he had to do something special when the time came, and he was determined to make their proposals equally memorable.


    "And who might they be?" Celeste asked with a calm smile, already having a hunch about the answer. Her son''s response only served to confirm her suspicions. "I would still love to propose to Fiona, Grandma Celia, Ingrid, andstly, Ursa''s mother, Miss Lyra."


    When Orion mentioned Miss Lyra''s name, Celeste felt a headacheing on. She took a moment to collect herself, deciding to wait until tomorrow to meet and get to know this Miss Lyra and her daughter.


    Once he had finished discussing his partners, Orion proceeded to talk about the women he had impregnated in chronological order. He began with Grandma Celia, then Reena, followed by Celeste, Fiona, A, Grandma Ingrid, Greta, Ursa and her mother Lyra, Grandma Derry, and finally, Grandma Vivian.


    Once he finished speaking, this time around, not only Celeste but all the women gathered, except for Dariya, let out gasps of disbelief as an arching headache began to creep into their heads.


    "You know, I am seriously considering if we should take Gina''s advice and ask the Vige Chief if he could help us find someone who can craft a tulga that we can use to seal your penis for some time" Aunt Greta suddenly spoke, her eyes glinting with a hint of humour. "Your extreme fertility might be a bit of an issue if you continue prating any woman that you want."


    As he observed their expressions, all seemingly in agreement with Aunt Greta''s words, Orion swiftly retorted, "I am already capable of controlling it, you know. I can now decide whether or not I want to impregnate a woman after I have prated her." His voice oozed confidence, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment in the fact that his recent session with Ursa''s mother had given him an opportunity to test his newfound control.


    "Are you sure?" Celeste asked cautiously. After all, she knew her son couldn''t boast about his abilities without proof. However, the fact that every pregnant woman here imed to have been prated by Orion only once before realizing their pregnancies left her sceptical of his words and inclined to believe he was lying.


    Witnessing the doubt reflected in everyone''s expressions, especially his mother''s, Orion smiled and said, "Then why don''t I prove it to you?" Realizing they wouldn''t easily believe him, given their valid reasons, Orion thought of a way to convince them, recognizing that actions would be more persuasive than words in this case.


    "Prove it?" Aunt Greta said with a tinge of confusion on her face. "And how are you going to prove it?" The rest of the women present were also curious to understand what Orion''s words meant.


    Clearing his throat, Orion began toy out his n. "Since you all doubt my ability to choose which woman I impregnate after prating them," he started, "I''m willing to demonstrate it right here and now. I will prate a woman in front of all of you, and in a few days, Aunt Greta can check to confirm whether or not she''s pregnant." Once his words sank in, realization dawned on each of their faces.

 Chapter 286 The Perfect Volunteer

    "And what if you fail?" Celeste said to her son, her curiosity mixed with concern. She wondered if he truly hadplete control over his fertility now.


    Orion shook his head, a thin smile forming on his lips. "I don''t think I will fail. However, if by some chance I do get a woman pregnant, then I''ll agree not to prate any woman for the period of time you all decide on," he replied, showing his confidence in his abilities while also epting the consequences if he were to be mistaken.


    Celeste looked at Greta, who nodded in response, showing her agreement with his statement. "If he loses, then he will have to make a promise, and we all know he''ll be determined to keep it," Greta said, furrowing her brows as a thought crossed her mind. "However, the only problem is finding the right woman whom we can pay to have him prove his im in front of us."


    "I don''t think there''s a need for that since not everyone in this room is pregnant," Grandma Meldra interjected, reminding them that there were a few names Orion didn''t mention among those who were expecting.


    Celeste and the rest of the women heard Grandma Meldra''s words and immediately grasped her implication. The women who were not yet pregnant for Orion could volunteer themselves, ensuring that even if Orion failed, they would still have a chance to get pregnant.


    It would be a win-win situation for all involved; they could witness Orion prove his ability to control his fertility, and if they seeded, another woman among them would be pregnant.


    "Ahem!" Celeste cleared her throat and asked, "How about you, Grandma Meldra..... I mean, isn''t this a chance for.... If Orion loses..... I mean, there''s a chance that he might lose, and you might be pregnant as well."


    Seeing Celeste fumbling with her words as she tried to convince her to participate in the test to confirm Orion''s confidence, Grandma Meldra immediately shook her head and replied, "I understand what you mean, Celeste, and I really want to volunteer myself and see where his confidencees from, but it''s just not practical right now," Grandma Meldra replied with a sigh.


    She continued, her voice louder now, "If all of us be pregnant, then who will take care of us?" She wanted to ensure that her words were heard not just by Celeste, but also by the rest of the women, and possibly Orion, so they could understand her reasoning.


    Fiona-the-well woman, having overheard their conversation, chimed in, nodding in agreement with Grandma Meldra''s words. "She''s absolutely right," Fiona-the-well woman affirmed. "If all of us get pregnant, it''ll be challenging to care for another child properly. Besides, it wouldn''t be ideal for someone like me and the vige healer to be pregnant at the same time."


    Greta felt a pang of embarrassment as Fiona finished speaking, realizing that she had overlooked such an important point. She couldn''t help but think that even if she had been given time to ponder before Orion prated her, she would still have chosen to get pregnant. With age catching up to her, and now knowing the risks that older women faced, she was certain she had made the right decision.


    However, Greta couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Grandma Meldra''s serious expression. Out of all her friends, Grandma Meldra was the only one who hadn''t yet be pregnant. Greta had her suspicions about why she had made that choice, but she respected her decision and chose not to pry too much.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Does that mean you wouldn''t be willing to volunteer either?" Celeste asked, her expression showing defeat.


    Fiona-the-well woman couldn''t help but smile as she witnessed Celeste''s defeated expression. "I never said that," she rified with a wide grin. "I was just letting you all know the consequences if someone like Greta or me were to get pregnant." Taking a deep breath, she stood up, her eyes fixed on Orion. "But there''s no way I could pass up the offer if it everes my way; after all, I''m certainly not getting any younger," she quipped.


    Fiona-the-well woman then nced at Sura, sensing that the young girl also wanted to volunteer herself. She felt a slight pang of guilt for not giving her the chance to do so.


    Fiona couldn''t help but think to herself, ''Well, she''s still young, so there are other chances for her to try and get pregnant, unlike me.'' She cast a nce at her bulging, rippling muscles, which were even firmer and bigger than most male warriors, recognizing that she also looked slightly intimidating.


    However, she didn''t let that deter her as she made her way to the centre of the room, passing by other women until she stood right in front of Orion.


    Upon arriving, Fiona-the-well woman stood tall and looked down at Orion intently. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, her eyes searching for any sign of doubt in his confidence.


    Orion brushed his nose and looked up, meeting her intense gaze. "Well, we won''t know unless we find out," he replied with a yful smile. "But don''t get your hopes up, because there''s basically no chance of you getting pregnant unless I want to."


    As Fiona-the-well woman prepared to say something privately to Orion, a daring glint in her eyes, Celeste''s voice suddenly cut through the anticipation. "Alright, everyone, now that we have a volunteer, let''s see whether Orion can prove himself and show us that he is capable of controlling his fertility," she dered loudly, ensuring that all present could hear her.


    Then, her eyes shifted to Gina, who sat on the other side of the circle. "Can you please get us a mat for them toy down, Gina?"


    Frustration gnawed at Gina as she stood up and walked over to the other room where all the mats were packed. She felt frustrated at the growing number of women drawn to her brother, bing pregnant or his partners, while she seemed stuck as his little sister, unable to progress their rtionship further. However, this situation fueled her resolve to change things.


    ''Enough is enough,'' Gina thought resolutely as she walked back to the room to hand over the mat to Orion, who smiled and thanked her as he collected the mat from her. ''I will find a way to be pregnant for Orion or be his partner after this before anyone else gets the chance.''

 Chapter 287 Fifis Exquisite Beauty

    "Be sure to do your best, brother," Gina said with a radiant smile lighting up her beautiful, youthful face. Her words were filled with encouragement and genuine care for her brother''s sess.


    "Thanks, Gina," Orion replied with a grateful smile as he appreciated his sister''s encouragement. Her support meant a lot to him.


    Once she received her response, Gina returned to her sitting position, observing as Orion and Fiona-the-well woman spread the mat together, with Fiona straightening the other side. When they finished, they both entered the mat and sat facing each other.


    Orion nced around to ensure everyone was ready. With nods of approval from his mother, Aunt Greta, Grandma Meldra, and even a mischievous chuckle from Grandma Derry, clearly directed towards him, Orion shifted his gaze back to Fiona-the-well woman. Her wide smile indicated that she was eagerly waiting for him to begin.


    With a smile mirroring Orion''s, Fiona-the well-woman, allowed him to take the lead. He knelt and leaned in towards her. Understanding his intentions, Fiona spread her arms slightly apart as Orion''s hands reached for her tulga top. Realising that removing it would be more convenient, she assisted him in pulling it over her head. She observed as he held the tulga in his hands before casually tossing it to the other side of the mat.


    Orion took his time to admire the masterpiece in front of him. Besides Fiona-the-well woman''s well-defined bulging muscles that he had already felt several times before, he couldn''t help but gaze at her firm and enormous breasts, perfectly fitting on her toned, rippling chest. Like his mother''s bosom and Aunt Greta''s, they defied gravity, just like the rest of the women around him, except for the older women. But Fiona-the-well woman''s unique physique stood out among them all.


    Orion couldn''t quite put into words the uniqueness of Fiona-the-well woman''s physique or the intriguing feelings it stirred within him. Just gazing at the enormous breasts of a towering, muscr milf was an entirely different sight, one that made him doubt how long he could contain his excitement as he felt his throbbing shaft already forming a tent under his tulga.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" Fiona-the-well woman said with a raised eyebrow, folding her hands under herrge, plump breasts, pushing them upwards even more as she focused her gaze on Orion''s dazed expression.


    "Do you want me to take charge and start, or are you giving up before we even begin?" She added, allowing a smile to spread across her face, using it to hide the slight embarrassment of Orion looking at her enormous breast so intently. Of course, at this point, she knew that he wasn''t put off by her muscr and voluptuous figure, but still, his stare had almost made her attempt to cover her breasts with her hands.


    Orion''s smile widened, "I am taking my time to admire the beauty in front of me before I prate her. I hope that there is nothing wrong with that." He asked, with a yful tone in his voice.


    Listening to his words, Fiona couldn''t help but feel her heart beating faster and more strongly with each passing second. If she wasn''t currently surrounded by several other women who were also Orion''s partners, her lips might have cracked into a sheepish smile. However, as a warrior, she had control over her expression and didn''t want to give away too much.


    As Fiona watched Orion move towards her, she tried to calm her breath, but her heart was racing with anticipation. He held the sides of her two enormous breasts in his palms, but they were toorge to fully contain. Orion then spread them apart before bringing his face closer to the gap between her breasts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He released them, allowing them to sandwich his face in the centre, and he took in a deep breath of her scent. Then, he gentlyid his ears against the inner side of her left breast and whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, "Your heart is beating too fast."


    Orion said, taking in her intoxicating scent just like he had done with Aunt Greta, ensuring his senses were fully charmed.


    Without waiting for her reply, he grinned craftily as he observed her trying to maintain herposure in front of his partners. Grabbing her nipple firmly, he used his other hand and legs to pull her two thick, muscr legs apart.


    With his right hand still massaging her breast, he gently pulled her back down towards the mat.


    As Fiona yielded, she allowed herself to be gently pushed back onto the mat, her back now lying t against it. Slowly, she divided her muscr legs, folding them in a way that her knees pointed straight upwards. Orion, towering over her, seemed to be mesmerized by the sight.


    He took the other bottom half of her tulga pulling it upwards over her thick, fleshy, and muscr thighs. Then, intentionally, he dragged it downwards and pulled it from under her legs, fully exposing her vagina for the wind to brush against it.


    Meanwhile, Orion''s gaze descended upon his now naked Fifi, leaving him unable to resist swallowing his saliva as he beheld the epitome of a muscr feminine marvel.


    His eyes traced the contours of her chiselled abs down to the thick, hairy vagina concealed between her thunderous, muscr thighs. The allure was irresistible, and he found himselfpelled to explore further, his fingers sinking into her luscious bush. Atst, he realized the true reason behind his desire to take in her scent, an intoxicating experience that overwhelmed his senses beyond measure.


    Surprisingly, Fifi, much like her Aunt Greta, possessed a remarkably thick, ckish, and luxurious bush that enveloped her vagina, creating a mesmerizing sight akin to a hidden treasure buried within a dense forest.


    Fifi noticed Orion''s lingering gaze on her hairy vaginal bush and couldn''t help but say quietly, "I would have shaved quickly if I knew that this was going to happen."


    Lowering the volume of her voice so that the other women around her couldn''t understand what she was saying, she continued, "But since I am currently recovering after you saved me from doing something stupid, I don''t mind taking my time to trim it off right now before we continue to avoid any disturbance."

 Chapter 288 The Perfect Pull-Out (R18)

    Listening to her words, Orion''s smile stretched wider, and he replied, "Don''t worry about it." He twirled his fingers around her curly public hairs, making sure they were all intertwined within his hand, before gently tugging them upwards and continuing, "Whether you believe it or not, you look even more desirable with this thick hairy bush between your legs."


    And Orion meant every word he said because, after all, where was he going to find another thick, voluptuous, and muscr woman with a thick hairy bush around her pussy that brought out more of her scent, as incredibly desirable as Fifi?


    Sure, he might encounter various muscr women in the future, considering many female warriors had some muscles, but it would be a lie to say he could rece the woman gazing up at him in a daze after hearing his word.


    It was a good thing that he decided to go for Fifi''s heart rather than merely offering her some kalna fruits for kushi, because he knew there were some women he wouldn''t even attempt to let pass by once he set his eyes on them. And fortunately for him, many of those captivating women were present in the room.


    "Then go ahead," Fifi spoke slowly, widening her legs further, "enjoy it as much as you want." She felt a tingling sensation in her vagina as Orion tugged on her bushy vaginal hairs, finding them beautiful.


    Within the circle, Greta couldn''t help but slide her hand under her tulga and grab a handful of her own thick, vagina hairs after hearing their words.


    ''Should I cut it off or leave it like this?'' Greta thought to herself, contemting what to do next, considering Orion had shown that he wasn''t bothered by it and even seemed to like it.


    However, Greta ultimately decided to leave the decision for the next time they engaged in kushi, so she could gauge his reaction and determine whether to trim it down a little or let it grow further. She also remembered that the Vige Chieftess had instructed her to inform Orion to meet her once he was healed.


    And although she didn''t know what the Vige Chieftess wanted to seriously talk to him about, she just hoped that he could finish up quickly because it would be a bad idea for him to miss his meeting with the Vige Chieftess before the day ends.


    Meanwhile, simr thoughts echoed through the minds of various other women in the hut. Some dismissed the idea, while others entertained it, wondering about the possibilities. They watched as Orion continued to stroke his hands all around Fifi''s body, just as he had done to them before he had prated them, giving them an unforgettable experience.


    Lost in their thoughts, Orion waspletely immersed in his own world with Fifi. He explored her magnificent bosom, savouring the sensation as his fingers traced along her muscr physique, appreciating her strength and firmness. Moving lower, he trailed his hand down her back, feeling the toned muscles that defined her ripped curvy body.


    With a yful flick, Orion lightly tapped the side of her voluptuous buttocks, "pah!" causing a delightful sound to resonate in the room. His touch on her butt cheek was both teasing and affectionate, and Fifi responded with a soft gasp "ah," understanding his desire. Rxing her lower body, her muscles yielded to his touch, allowing him to caress her with ease.


    Although he would love to explore more of Fifi''s fleshy insides with his tongue and fingers, Orion knew that he couldn''t afford to waste time considering the situation they were currently in. As such, he slid his two hands up her rippling powerful, well-defined stomach before trailing his fingers on the muscles under her enormous breasts.


    Hetched his fingers onto them, pressing them tightly under his palms as he used them to prop himself up. He then spread his palms on both of her bulging biceps, holding them in ce to stop her from moving as he gulped down once more when he saw the veins that had spread out from her chest to a small portion of the lower side of her tworge breasts.


    Feeling his heart racing, and erect member hardening at the sight, Orion felt his own veins pump more blood into his throbbing penis as he breathed out deeply against her face and whispered with a husky tone, "Fifi, I''m going in."


    Although Fifi felt a little embarrassed that he called her ''Fifi'' again, even though she had already epted the name, she surprisingly didn''t have the strength to retort or snort jokingly at his words the moment his erect veiny penis touched her vagina lips. All the strength that filled her body instantly evaporated as his scorching throbbing penis steadily broke through her velvety folds, prating her deeply.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She could finally feel the penis of a man who truly loves her, and whom she also truly loves, inside her.


    Slowly, Orion couldn''t help but wince ufortably as the girth of his penis was tested when he entered Fifi''s hairy pussy.


    ''It seems like even her insides are as tough as her muscles,'' he thought. Regardless, as Orion''s fingers delicately grazed against her half-muscle-veined enormous breasts, he couldn''t help but notice the alluring effect he was having on her¨C her breath hitched, and her insides grew warmer and wetter with desire.


    Eager to heighten her pleasure, he sensually trailed his fingers all over her finely-toned abs and along her powerful, sculpted thighs, determined to unlock every ounce of pleasure hidden within her.


    "Ahh," Fifi gasped softly, making a faint sound, "Mmmm~~"


    Feeling the tension subside and sensing the perfect moment to move, Orion began to smoothly withdraw his waist, teasingly pulling away from Fifi''s warm bushy vagina embrace.


    But just as she started to crave his return, he abruptly mmed back in, relishing the sensation of his waist colliding with her toned hips and gliding past her powerful, muscr thighs.


    Under his hurried breath, Orion thought, ''Is this what it means to fuck a warrior?'' Orion felt each of Fifi''s firm fleshy insides tightly gripping his penis with a powerful contraction that almost made him feel like he was going to lose his throbbing member if not for her leaking vagina juices that helped him slide in and out without any problems.


    "Pahhh~~~"


    "PPPAH~~"


    Feeling Fiifi''s outstretched, toned thighs begin to mp on his waist, Orion began to realize that this was a battle he wasn''t going to win if he decided to enjoy himself fucking a towering, muscr milf with a hairy pussy the way he intended to, just like he had done with Aunt Greta, making her release her vagina juices until she had temporarily gone unconscious.


    "PAAH~~"


    The intense grip of her thighs and the sensation of her firm insides around him were overwhelming, making him wonder if he should proceed or hold back.


    ''THIRTEEN SECONDS!'' Orion screamed in his mind as he abruptly pulled out of Fifi''s hairy wet vagina prematurely, preventing her from wrapping her legs around him. The moment he withdrew, a jet of his thick, whitish semen shot out from his veiny throbbing penis, staining the chiselled, toned packs of Fifi and the side of her mountainous breasts.


    "Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡­ I did it," Orion muttered under his breath, his chest heaving with excitement and satisfaction. He watched intently as Fifi trailed her fingers against his thick semen that had stained her body, leaving a glimmering trail of his release on her muscr skin.

 Chapter 289 The Village Chieftess Summon

    With a sultry smile, Fifi dragged Orion''s thick whitish release over to her lips, licking off his semen from her fingers before scooping up more with her palm and gulping it down her throat. Just as she was about to wipe off the remaining traces from the side of her enormous breast, she was caught off guard as a small figure unexpectedly jumped on top of her.


    A tickling sensation followed as if a tongue was sliding along her skin, leaving a slimy trail that reached from one side of her breast to her muscr upper arm.


    Seizing the opportunity to see who it was before she stood up, Fifi looked in surprise as Gina seriously licked off her brother''s semen from her body, quickly identifying her when her head came into view.


    ''This brat,'' Fifi could feel her eyes twitching at the fact that Gina had taken the liberty to do what she believed was her own. Refusing to act immaturely as the older woman between the two, Fifi almost cleared her throat to draw Gina''s attention and tell her to stand up.


    However, Gina abruptly pulled herself up and turned her focus back to Orion before Fifi had the chance to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Orion could only chuckle a little at the scene, noticing Fifi''s irritated expression. He was even more surprised when Gina went on her knees and lowered her body to eagerly lick off the remaining semen that still clung to semi erected penis with an incredible amount of enthusiasm he had never witnessed before.


    Once she was done, Gina looked up and said, "That was delicious, brother," before she abruptly stood up and quickly ran back to her seat the same way she had arrived.


    All the women, including Celeste, witnessed the scene unfold. While a bit embarrassed by her daughter''s behaviour, since it was clear that Fifi was already enjoying her son''s semen, before Gina swooped in to lick it all off, Celeste couldn''t help but smile. It was a disy of the closeness between her and her children, an affirmation of the strong bond they shared.


    Chuckling to herself as she noticed Greta and Grandma Meldra gazing at her with envy, Celeste couldn''t help but relish the satisfaction of the scene that had just transpired.


    Clearing her throat, she captivated everyone''s attention and fixed her gaze on Orion.


    "Although I have my reservations about the method you''re using to choose which women you want to impregnate," she began, her tone firm but tinged with a yful smirk, "it seems we don''t have to worry anymore about your inability to control your fertile semen."


    Hearing his mother''s words and witnessing the approving nods from the women, Orion''s grin widened. He extended his arm to help Fifi up, and she gratefully took hold of it, pulling herself to her feet. Releasing his hand, Fifi reached down to retrieve her tulga, first sliding the stic top over her head to encase her enormous firm breasts.


    As she bent down to pick up her lower bottom tulga, she was taken aback when she suddenly spotted Orion holding it for her, waiting patiently to assist her in putting it on.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a smile, she epted his gesture and raised one leg into her tulga before doing the same with the other, watching as he gently fitted the tulga around her waist. Once he was done, Orion yfully dipped his hand under the side of her loincloth, giving her thick bushy vagina a gentle p before quickly retracting it, leaving Fifi eximing in surprise.


    ring at him with a frown, she wanted to remind him of her desire to get pregnant, but Greta''s voice suddenly filled the room, reaching everyone''s ears. "Now that we are done, if you all would excuse us, Orion has somewhere he needs to be," she announced.


    "Where?" Sura''s voice rang out in the air, her hands immediately mping against her mouth in embarrassment, realizing how loudly she had spoken and how everyone''s attention was now on her.


    Greta, sensing the curiosity in everyone''s eyes, smiled slightly and reassured them, "Don''t worry, I''m not dragging him off somewhere for myself. The Chieftess asked to see Orion today once he had recovered. And considering the current hour, it wouldn''t be a good idea for him to keep ignoring the chieftess'' summons." Greta exhaled, feeling relieved that the Vige Chieftess hadn''t sent someone to remind her of the meeting and check if she had forgotten the order.


    The words of Greta had an electrifying effect on Celeste and several women in the hut, their eyes shooting wide open in surprise. Orion, too, recalled the incident from yesterday when he and the Vige Chief had rushed to save Fifi frommitting suicide.


    Curious and seeking confirmation, Orion couldn''t help but ask "Does it have to do with what happened yesterday?"


    Fifi noticed his questioning tone and a frown immediately stained her face, realizing that this was indeed the very thought lingering in her mind.


    Greta''s expression turned serious as she focused her eyes on Orion, replying thoughtfully, "I don''t know. But besides what happened yesterday, there might be something else she wants to discuss with you. You''ll have to find out for yourself when you meet her, because I''m not aware of the details." Orion nodded in understanding and agreed, "Since we have wasted enough time, let''s get going then."


    "I''ming with you," Fifi expressed, observing Greta rise from her seat, ready to leave immediately.


    Greta shook her head in disagreement, her expression serious as she focused on Fifi. She exined, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Since the Vige Chiefess didn''t call for your presence, if you were to follow us, it might cause some avoidable consequences which I''m sure you''re already aware of."


    Orion chimed in, "I agree. Besides, I won''t be going there alone. Aunt Greta will be with me, and we''lle back immediately once we''re done, so there''s no need to worry." He nced at A, who reassured him with a smile, before turning back to Fifi and adding, "Also, I''ve met and spoken with her before, so I can handle it myself. It''s not something I can''t manage on my own."

 Chapter 290 The Village Chieftess Summon (2)

    Fifi immediately retorted, "I know b--"


    "It''s enough," Celeste''smanding voice interrupted. Everyone''s attention turned to her as she directed a serious gaze at Orion. "You and Greta can leave right away, and when youe back, you can tell me how you met with the Vige Chieftess previously and didn''t inform me about it."


    Orion''s shoulders immediately dropped in defeat as he avoided his mother''s gaze, knowing the reason why he hadn''t informed her about his previous meeting with the Vige Chieftess. Before he could respond, Celeste turned her eyes towards Fifi, saying, "And Fifi?"


    Fifi''s eyes widened as she heard Celeste calling her by that name. Looking at the expressions of everyone in the room, she realized that they had epted the name to distinguish her from the other Fiona present.


    Resignedly, she sighed and responded with a defeated "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you stay and finally tell us why you had left your task and wandered to the other side of the river, and how it had led to that situation," Celeste responded.


    Her prompt reply made Fifi give up on her ns to apany Orion and Greta to see the Vige Chieftess. Fifi refocused her gaze on Orion and said, "Come back quickly, and don''t forget to respect the Chieftess once you are in her presence."


    Orion nodded in understanding and watched as she walked to sit on the ground in the midst of his mother, Grandma Meldra, A, and the rest of his partners. Focusing his attention on Sura before leaving the hut, Orion immediately rushed towards her position.


    Kneeling in front of her, with Dariya, Gina, and Reena at her side, he spoke first. However, before he could open his mouth, Sura immediately cut in, "Don''t worry, I understand. But I will be waiting for you toe back this time around, no matter the hour, so that we can have a long talk, okay?"


    "I will," Orion responded, acknowledging that he had to make it up to Sura one way or another since he had missed yesterday, which was supposed to be the time for them to catch up with each other. He continued, "And if you''re tired, just fall asleep. I''ll be there to wake you up when I return." With a tender peck on her lips, he reassured her of his devotion.


    Sura licked her lips as she smiled widely and said, "Alright, I will take this as a promise, so don''t waste time." Orion nodded, and without hesitation, he moved towards Gina to give her a big wet kiss on her cheeks. "I will be back soon, okay? So do me a favour and take care of Sura until I return."


    "Alright," Gina nodded seriously, "You can count on me, brother. I will make her feelfortable until youe back."


    "Just get going so that you can meet the Vige Chieftess quickly." Reena chimed in, showing her support, "We will keep herpany until you return."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing both of his sisters giving their enthusiastic support, Orion was about to speak to Darya, who was seated between Gina and Sura. However, once he turned his attention towards her direction, he was surprised to find that she was no longer there and that the space was empty.


    Mentally scratching his head, he wondered how the red and orange brightly-skinned voluptuous woman, who was almost as tall as Fifi, had disappeared out of thin air without anyone noticing.


    "Orion, we have to go," Greta''s urgent voice sounded in his ears, snapping him out of his thoughts. He quickly raced towards Greta, attributing Dariya''s disappearance to one of her mystical abilities, and decided to arrange some time to meet up with herter to properly thank her for the help she had given.


    "Click!" The door shut close as Greta and Orion walked away from the hut. Meanwhile, back where Dariya was previously sitting, a small gust of wind blew around the empty space, revealing her fiery red and deep orange tall, curvy figure. She looked at the closed door with a deep sigh escaping her lips, wondering why she had be so anxious when he was about to talk to her, and why she had immediately hidden herself from him.


    But still, Dariya felt a sense of relief that Orion hadn''t reached his full potential as a warrior; otherwise, he might have noticed her and picked up on her nervous expression when she had temporarily gone immaterial ¨C the form tree nymphs usually used to enter back into their trees.


    ''Well, he was also mentally upied thest time we spoke,'' Dariya thought, reminiscing about when Orion had arrived at her tree earlier this morning, seeking her help while his mind was entirely focused on something else, just as it seemed to be now.


    Still, she couldn''t help but wonder what was going on. She, a being who had lived for many long years and would continue to live long after he was gone, felt shy about talking to a boy, all because he had put her to sleep in all her countless years of existence.


    ''Arrrghhhh!! what is this?'' Dariya thought in exasperation. If she hadn''t experienced it for herself, she would have believed it was a joke. Even when she had told Mia what had happened, Mia had serious doubts and used her of exaggerating the event. Now, Mia wanted to meet Orion as soon as possible to test it out herself.


    While Dariya sat there, contemting her decision to talk to Orion, she gathered her courage and thought onest time, "I will just wait for when hees back, and this time, I will speak to him."


    In the meantime, she decided to engage in a conversation with the young women around her, finding them more approachable than the older, more serious women in the room.


    Meanwhile, Reena and some of the other women observed the interaction between Dariya and Orion with surprise. They were keen to understand the nature of their rtionship but were left puzzled when Orion simply stared nkly at Dariya before abruptly running off.


    Now, they could only wait for him to return so they could ask him themselves and finally satisfy their curiosity.

 Chapter 291 Trying Again

    Fifteen minutester


    "Is it here?" Orion asked as he and Greta entered another section of the farm, which was under the care of Caretaker N. ording to Greta, this was the ce where the Vige Chief was currently resting, and where the Vige Chieftess wanted to meet him. Orion didn''t know who Caretaker N was since they hadn''t bothered to introduce themselves to him thest time they met.


    "Yes," Greta replied, looking at Orion. "Although you were supposed to meet her at the Vige Chief''spound during the day, there''s no need to worry about it since you weren''t around. Just tell her that you were asleep and had only just woken up after feeling better if she asks why you arrivedte, okay."


    Orion nodded his head in understanding, acknowledging Aunt Greta''s words. Since he had been sandwiched between Grandma Vivian and Grandma Derry throughout the day, there were a lot of vigers who hadn''t bothered looking in their direction, so he was at least sure that the Chieftess wouldn''t be able to find out whether he was lying or not unless she didn''t assign anyone to actively watch and follow him around.


    "Are you ready?" Greta suddenly asked, observing Orion''s silent and thoughtful expression, wondering if he was nervous about meeting with the Vige Chieftess so suddenly.


    Orion nodded his head in affirmation, "Yes, I''m ready. I was just clearing my head a bit," he responded while looking at the hut they had just arrived at. "Just follow my lead and you''ll be alright, okay?" Greta said, as she stretched her hand and knocked on the door.


    After a while, a loud yet calm voice passed through the door, "Come in."


    Giving Orion onest reassuring smile, Greta pushed the door open and walked in, with Orion following closely behind her.


    As they entered, they beheld the Vige Chieftess sitting on the floor, indulging in some kalna fruits from a wooden bowl, while a toned and muscr female guard stood to guard behind her. Meanwhile, the Vige Chief remained in his previous position, appearing sound asleep.


    "Don''t worry, I sent L away to take some rest," Chieftess Zara reassured Greta, noticing her searching gaze as she looked around the room for herpanion, the Vige''s second-best healer, L.


    Greta let out a tired sigh, realizing that L might have indeed grown exhausted and decided to take a rest.


    Observing that both Greta and Orion were still standing, Chieftess Zara turned to Greta and said, "You may leave as well. I''d like to have a private conversation with the boy." With a beckoning gesture, she invited Orion to sit beside her.


    As Greta watched the Vige Chieftess turning her head towards the guard and instructing her to leave the hut, she wisely refrained from saying anything that might get her into trouble.


    Instead, she replied, "If that''s the case, then I''ll be waiting outside in case you need anything, Chieftess," noticing the Vige Chieftess giving her a scrutinizing look with a raised eyebrow. With that, Greta turned around and left the hut, standing outside with the guard.


    Now, with Greta and the guard outside, Orion was left to have a private conversation with the Vige Chieftess. The Vige Chief remained unconscious and lying on the mat by the side of the room. The first words that escaped Chieftess Zara''s mouth were, "Stretch your hand forward."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She set aside her half-eaten Kalna fruit and grasped his outstretched right hand firmly with her left hand.


    "Close your eyes," Chieftess Zaramanded. He followed her instruction, slightly curious as he could already guess what she was about to do and the results that would follow soon after.


    As she activated her gift, a sudden warmth enveloped his hand, and the room filled with an overwhelming radiance. He had to squeeze his eyes even tighter to shield himself from the brightness, feeling as if he were being plunged into a pitch-ck abyss. It was as if every attempt to open his eyes was futile.


    But then, a hand yanked him forward, seemingly pulling him out of the darkness. Unlike before, instead of mming into what he perceived as a door, his body came to an abrupt halt, and a loud banging sound echoed around him, far more intense than before.


    "BBAAAMMM!! BAMMMM!!"


    "BAAMM!!"


    Once the intense banging abruptly ceased, Orion''s vision cleared up, and he felt a brief pang of dizziness before it quickly disappeared. The Vige Chieftess released his hand from her firm grip, and he observed as she took a hidden rag to wipe the beads of sweat that had umted on her forehead.


    Once she finished, she dropped the rag onto herp and turned her attention back to Orion. "Did you see anything?" she asked, her gaze locked onto his.


    Orion shook his head and responded, "Nothing. Just like thest time, I didn''t see anything."


    The Vige Chieftess let out a deep sigh and turned her gaze towards her sleeping husband. Then, she refocused her attention on Orion and said, "I just wanted to make sure, because after what had happened, I decided to look into the Vige Chief''s future, and can you guess what I had witnessed?"


    A sense of foreboding washed over Orion as he braced himself for her answer. "What did you see?" he asked, trying to hide the uneasiness in his voice.


    The Vige Chieftess smiled wryly, her expression tinged with concern. "Several weeks ago, I glimpsed into his future, and what I saw was him handling the vige''s issues as usual, solving problems among the vigers, and having meetings with either the caretakers or the stronghold leaders. However, after yesterday''s incident, I decided to look into his future once more and see when he would awaken and if such a dangerous event would ever take ce again..." She paused for a moment, her eyes fixated on Orion, "I didn''t see anything."


    She stared at him in a daze, before abruptly shaking her head, "There was no door that led me to a specific path in his future. There was no light... Just like yours, the only thing that I could see was pitch-ck darkness at every corner, sealing all the doors, locking them shut before they were ultimately consumed."

 Chapter 292 The Chieftesss Bet

    Even though Orion understood what she was trying to say, he still couldn''t help but ask for rification, "What are you trying to say, Chieftess?"


    Chieftess Zara narrowed her eyes at Orion and exined, "What I am trying to say is that just like you, my husband has no future. Just like you, I was unable to see and predict hising days, how he would handle the vige, the potential dangers that may befall him or the vige, the decisions he would take and how they will affect both him and the vige. I am unable to see anything, not even a glimpse of it, just like you."


    She shook her head in discouragement, then paused and dropped her head before raising it again, taking a deep breath of fresh air and exhaling deeply once more. Focusing her eyes back on Orion, her voice suddenly became firm as she continued, "In the grand scheme of everything that involves the vige''s safety and the Vige Chief''s life, you, Orion, have made my gift useless."


    Orion swallowed down his saliva silently, understanding that this was a problem that went far beyond him rescuing Fifi on the other side of the river. "Although I''m not sure about others, it''s clear that anyone who has been around you or interacted with you for an extended period has their future slowly but surely ripped away," Chieftess Zara exined, leaning forward and settling her arms on her crossed legs.


    She used her right hand to massage her head as she continued, "I don''t know how to say this, but the most logical exnation for all of this is that you are the problem..... Orion, you are the problem."


    Looking at her as she stared deep into his eyes, Orion was about to say something when he was unfortunately cut off by the Vige Chieftess. "And as you know, problems are things that need to be solved before they, unfortunately, be much bigger than they currently are," Chieftess Zara said, causing Orion to hold his guard up and keep his senses on high alert.


    "But because of my husband''s words as the Vige Chief, instead of finding a solution to this problem and preventing it from escting further, I am willing to ce a bet on you, Orion," Chieftess Zara added, her voice carrying a sense of decisiveness.


    Orion took a deep breath to calm himself, understanding that this was a very important conversation that required his utmost attention. "What kind of bet are you talking about, Vige Chieftess?" he asked, his voice steady despite the nerves inside him.


    "A simple one, actually," Chieftess Zara responded with a knowing smile. "In return for rendering my gift useless in the grand scheme of the safety and future of this vige and the Vige Chief, I am willing to bet the future of this vige on your shoulders."


    "And you don''t have to do anything much, except make sure and promise me that you will work hard in reaching your full potential as a warrior with a six-star potential. We need you to take care of the Vylkr vines surrounding the vige and the forest with ease, and proceed with the n that you presented the other day with the Vige Chief and Caretakers, and make ite to fruition"


    She continued, "While I agree that your potent semen is indeed valuable for both the vige and the creation of this new settlement, I''m certain you''ll also agree that the vige needs your strength more than your exceptional fertility. Since you would be spearheading the development of this new vige, and no one else would dare to volunteer or even think about taking your ce, it''s essential for you to depend on your strength and show us what it truly means to be a warrior with a six-star potential."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Orion''s gaze never wavered as he absorbed the weight of the Chieftess''s request. "So, in exchange for rendering your gift useless, you want me to bear the burden of the vige''s future and ensure it moves in the right direction," he repeated thoughtfully.


    "Yes," Chieftess Zara responded with a swift nod, her gaze never leaving his.


    "If that''s all you''re worried about, Chieftess, then you don''t have to worry," Orion replied, his smile brimming with confidence. He knew that with his outstanding potential as a warrior, he wouldn''t be allowed toze around idly in the vige.


    He had nned to deal with his family matters first and resolve any lingering issues before fully dedicating himself to training. Now that his whole family was introduced to each other and Ursa''s situation was being taken care of, Orion was ready to shift his focus.


    "However..." Orion continued, causing the Vige Chieftess to pause and listen attentively, "...now that my family is safe and soon to be relocated, I would like to address the matter concerning the newborn babies under Overseer Anara''s care before fullymitting to my training."


    "Oh," Chieftess Zara eximed in surprise, not expecting Orion to bring up such a critical issue during their conversation. Nevertheless, considering Orion''sposed demeanour and thoughtful response, she shouldn''t have been surprised. "And do you have any solution for the children?" she asked further.


    Orion shook his head, "Not yet," he replied honestly. "I am still working on finding a way to ensure everything is in order before presenting my n. Because my priority is to move the children back to their families as soon as possible."


    Realizing that Orion was still pondering how to reunite the children with their families, just as her husband had informed her, Chieftess Zara smiled widely and said, "If that is the case, then you have until tomorrow morning to devise a solution. Present it in the presence of both me and the Caretakers, and we will work together to implement it."


    "Huh," Orion''s lips hung open in confusion. Of course, he was aware of the time pressure they were facing; however, wasn''t this still a little too much?

 Chapter 293 The Time-Limit

    "Chieftess, I don''t think one night would be enough toe up with something well-detailed," Orion responded promptly.


    Chieftess Zara nodded in agreement, "That is why I want you to give it your all and present your ideas to the Caretakers. They can figure out a way, or even add their own ideas to improve it further if possible. Do you understand what I am suggesting?" she asked, her gaze fixed intently on Orion.


    Resigning, Orion nodded his head in defeat, realizing that he couldn''t win this argument, no matter how he stretched the conversation. It was better for him to leave and focus on the n for reintegrating the children back into the vige. He needed to figure out how to present his ideas to the Caretakers and hear their input.


    "Alright," Chieftess Zara responded with a smile, pleased that he wasn''t pushing his luck and epting her decision. After what had transpired yesterday, she knew that both Fiona and Orion needed to be punished.


    However, her husband had advised her on how to handle the situation, and this was the least severe punishment she could give at the moment, even though she wanted to make it a little more memorable since their actions had endangered the Vige Chief''s life.


    ''You really have to stop pampering this boy like this, or else your son could be jealous,'' Chieftess Zara thought, predicting the potential arguments between father and son when their son returned home from his exploration.


    She remembered one more thing and immediately added, ".....and before I forget, I want to let you know that the new hut for you and your family, including A, will be ready by tomorrow. In the evening, while everyone is at rest, some warriors will guide you all to your new location, where your partners and the women pregnant for you will stay until they are ready to give birth."


    "I will be sure to inform them, Chieftess," Orion immediately responded, wondering if there was anything else the Vige Chieftess wanted to discuss. As he had expected, she wasn''t done yet, and after giving him a moment to absorb her previous words, she continued, "Also, since there is a holiday today and tomorrow, I want to remind you that you should use tomorrow to prepare for your return to warrior training."


    "Your six-star potential and the current circumstances demand that you don''t skip a day of training. Falling behind your peers would be undesirable, and as a warrior, you are vital to the vige. So please, do your best, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, Chieftess," Orion responded confidently, shaking his head to dismiss any doubts the Vige Chieftess might have had about him. He continued, "I can definitely assure you that I won''tg behind my peers or y catch up with anybody. Instead, you should be more worried about how they will feel when they are overtaken by their fellow peer who missed several days of training."


    "Hmph!" Chieftess Zara snorted in response, "We will see," she replied, not entirely convinced by Orion''s words. "In the meantime, you can leave and inform your family of thetest arrangements for tomorrow, while you also get ready for the meeting with the caretakers."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With the meeting finally over, Orion stood up from the floor and nodded in understanding, giving the Vige Chieftess a final acknowledgement. "See you tomorrow, Chieftess," he said before turning around, walking towards the door, and leaving.


    As the door closed, Zara turned her head towards her sleeping husband with an irritated frown. "How long are you going to pretend to be unconscious?" she said, her voice tinged with annoyance. "You do understand that you have to wake up sooner orter so that I can brief you on what took ce today and so you can resume your position as the Vige Chief tomorrow. Also, there''s a meeting set with Orion and the Caretakers that you might need to attend."


    It only took a few moments before the Vige Chief''s body finally moved. Instead of replying to his wife, he turned to the side of the mat, his back facing her, and let out a loud yawn. "You did a good job today, so I think you''ll do even better tomorrow," he said, making sure his wife, Zara, could hear every word. "And besides, not just anyone can get the chance to enjoy the Vige Chief position for a few days. I''m doing this because you''re my partner, and I want you to enjoy it for longer."


    He added, "Oh, and on your way out, tell Greta to prepare more sleeping herbs for me. Also, it seems that L is improving with her medicinal herbs. I think it''s best to allow her ess to more of the farms so she can train better and we can see how much she can grow."


    "YOU!!" Zara''s brows twitched as she listened to her husband''s words. While any ordinary viger might dream of being the next Vige Chief and relishing the position for even just one day, Zara knew the tremendous burden it had ced on her partner. The time and energy consumed by the Vige Chief''s responsibilities left him retiring to his mat exhausted every day.


    As such, having witnessed firsthand the toll it took on him, the thought of taking his ce, even for a day, made her feel extremely tired. She had no interest in holding the Vige Chief''s position, and the mere idea of doing so was enough to make her want to relinquish it back to him as soon as possible.


    The weight of the vige rested on his shoulders, and she respected his dedication and sacrifice, but she was content being his partner and supporting him from behind the scenes.


    "You know..." Zara sighed tiredly, "Sometimes I can''t help but feel that you''re pampering this child just to groom him for the moment when he can take over and manage the development of the new vige we''ve nned. It''s as if you want him to reach his full potential precisely when the burden on your shoulders bes too heavy." She looked at her husband, expecting an immediate response or a retort to her statement.


    However, he remained silent.

 Chapter 294 Plans For A Non-Existent Future

    As a frown creased her forehead, Zara heard the Vige Chief''s words resonate in the air, "Don''t worry, your husband hasn''t bezy, nor is he burdening the future of this vige on the shoulders of a young man who barely knows how to handle authority or run a vige," he assured her.


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "But... to have someone else who is more capable than me, someone with the potential to be more powerful than any warrior in the stronghold, protecting this vige against the Vykr vines, is something that I can''t be against."


    Zara raised her eyebrow, a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes, "So you are saying that you are willing to give him a chance," she asked.


    "If he seeds in his task and proves his capability, then yes, I am willing. However, if he shows no signs of being capable enough, then he has a better chance of bing a stronghold leader than even thinking about holding the Vige Chief''s position." the Vige Chief replied with a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Exhaling once more, Zara thought, ''So that''s what has been on your mind, huh?'' She then opened her mouth to speak, "I agree with you, and that is why I think it''s even better for you to be there at the meeting with the Caretakers tomorrow so that you can witness more of his shorings and potential."


    The Vige Chief snorted loudly, "Handle it for me. Besides, since you met with the Caretakers today and perfectly took care of everything with no noticeable problems, just do the same tomorrow and tell them that the Vige Chief has already recovered but will be taking a few more days to rest before he returns to his position."


    He said, "That will sort things out, so you don''t have to worry about anything going wrong during that time period."


    Instead of replying this time around, Zara took the half-eaten Kalna fruit that she had kept back in the wooden bowl to speak to Orion, aiming it in the direction of the Vige Chief before she threw it forward, releasing it from her tight grip.


    Without turning to look back or bothering about the current position of the flying fruit, the Vige Chief immediately stretched his right hand upwards and perfectly caught the fruit the moment it reached his position. Bringing it down towards his mouth, he took a bite and savoured its taste before saying, "Thank you."


    "You are wee," The Vige Chieftess proceeded to stand up from her position on the floor as she added, "I will send someone to ry your orders to Greta and also see what I can do for L. However, before tomorrow ends as the Vige Chief of this vige, I want to see you present at your workce in the Vige Chief Compound so that I can inform you in detail of everything that has happened during your absence," she said before walking towards the door. "But, if you still choose to bezy, then you may have Thak fill in the gaps for you before you continue with your work. So until then, get well, Chief."


    Hearing the sound of the door opening and closing, signifying that his wife had just left, the Vige Chief, turned around andid tly on the mat, stretching his aged bones apart, as he thought about how stiff his wife had be ever since she found out there was a young man whose future she couldn''t read.


    And now, that his own future had also begun to show signs or may have already be non-existent, it wasn''t hard for him to understand how stressed she was currently feeling while also handling the position of the Vige Chief.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Maybe this is for the best,'' The Vige Chief thought, understanding that there was nothing that they could do in such a situation except carefully watch their steps now that one of their upper hands was gone.


    Still, a loud, tired exhale escaped from his mouth as he thought about what had happened yesterday between Orion and Fiona. In fact, when Orion had told him the truth that he had proposed and failed to keep his promise to Fiona, which led her to do something as foolish as abandoning her task and running over to the other side of the river, he had thought that the young man was lying or only telling him a half-truth about what had really happened.


    However, during his battle with the three-star Vylkr vine, as he watched Orion risk his life to save her, he began to understand that Orion wasn''t lying and that he had genuinely proposed to Fiona and made her his partner.


    "Haha," a shortugh escaped the Vige Chief''s lips. Though he couldn''t imagine where Orion had gotten the courage to propose to a muscr, bulking woman like Fiona, he was still happy for her. He, of all people, knew how hard Fiona had worked to find a partner for herself and how miserably she had failed at it.


    In fact, now that he thinks about it, with Orion''s taste in women, it might be best if he arranged all the ''ugly'' and unattractive women in the vige and introduced them to Orion for the creation of the new vige, where they could live together.


    However, he quickly dismissed the idea, as the consequences of such an action were obvious once the vigers found out what their Vige Chief was trying to do.


    But in the end, just imagining entrusting the safety of the vige to a young man like Orion, who would courageously risk his own life for his partner and even stay and be buried with her once he discovers there was no hope of their survival, was enough to make him realize that Orion would do the same for the vige given the right circumstances.


    Oh, he could sleep right now in peace and never wake up, if Orion still retains the same character and behaviour once he reaches his full potential and bes a six-star warrior. But there was no need to rush, and he could only pray to Naka that Zara cools down her temper and takes her time to understand the future without using her gift.


    ''Maybe I should ask him to give Zara a child,'' the Vige Chief thought to himself since thest time that he had seen his wife focused on anything other than herself was when she was pregnant.


    "HUMPH!!"

 Chapter 295 Man Of The Hut

    The meeting had turned out to be more serious than I had expected, leaving my head full and buzzing with thoughts, especially since I would have to present a n to the Caretakers and the Chieftess tomorrow.


    Despite the seriousness of the situation, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, knowing that I might have gotten away with a lot after what happened yesterday.


    As I crossed my leg over a fallen tree branch, I turned to look at Aunt Greta, who was walking beside me, and asked, "How long was I in there?"


    Aunt Greta turned her head to look at me and responded with a thoughtful expression, "Although I don''t know what you and the Chieftess were talking about, I would say that you spent several hours in there, about three or four to be exact."


    I nodded in agreement, understanding that the Chieftess''s gift had distorted our perception of time, making the minutes feel like hours. Focused on creating a workable n to present tomorrow, I moved closer to Aunt Greta, wrapping my arms around her waist and cing my hand downwards under the helm of her tulga, brushing my fingers against her bushy vagina lips, which helped me think faster and morefortably.


    Aunt Greta turned her head to smile at me before refocusing her gaze downwards, towards my hands. Lightly, she properly positioned my fingers, guiding me to move them in and out of her vagina instead of just rubbing her pussy lips.


    Once she was satisfied with the adjustment, she straightened her posture and continued walking as though nothing unusual was happening.


    As the fingers moved in and out of Aunt Greta''s pussy, I delved deep into my thoughts, attempting to formte a specific n that would wlessly address my uing challenge with the Caretakers and the Chieftess tomorrow. Drawing from my past experiences back on Earth, I used them as references since there was little I could directly apply in this world.


    Initially, it felt like I was piecing together fragments of different puzzles, unsure if they would fit. However, as I expanded my understanding of this world''s nuances, the n started to take shape and make sense. I carefully tweaked and adjusted it, making it more relevant and feasible within the context of this world.


    "Orion..." Aunt Greta''s voice softly called out, pulling me back from the depths of my thoughts. I turned my head towards her, observing her weary and drained expression, as if she had just finished running a marathon.


    When I redirected my attention to my hands, I noticed they were wet, and when I nced down at Aunt Greta''s legs, I saw that it was her vagina juices that had stained my hand and her inner thighs.


    "We''re already back at the hut," Aunt Greta said, still catching her breath. She pointed towards the hut ahead of us. Realizing how lost I had been in my thoughts, I released my hands from Aunt Greta''s wide hips and followed her lead as she walked forward and opened the door, leaving me to close it once we were inside.


    Stepping into the hut, I nced over to see if Sura was still awake. However, a smile spread across my face when I noticed she was already fast asleep<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You''re back," a voice echoed through the room, pulling me from my thoughts. I nced around and saw A''s sleeping figure, sharing the mat with Gina and some other women who were either sleeping alone or in pairs. My attention shifted to the source of the voice, and there was Fifi, sitting cross-legged in the corner of the room.


    "Oh, I was getting quite anxious and even considered searching for you, but now that you''ve returned in one piece, I guess you handled everything as you promised," Fifi said, rising from her cross-legged position on the ground and stretching her body, causing her bones to pop.


    She settled down on a nearby mat, preparing to sleep early for her task at the well the next day. "By the way, I''ve already told your mother about how you approached me and proposed," she added, locking eyes with me and smiling naughtily.


    "So be prepared for some strange questions from her, just like she asked me. And thank you for keeping my bag safe," she continued, producing the bag from somewhere beside her and giving it a yful swing.


    "Good night, husband," she mimicked a silent kiss and closed her eyes, gently snoring as she drifted off to dreand.


    Immediately, a tired sigh escaped my lips, and almost instantly, a soft chuckle emanated from beside me. I knew it could only be Aunt Greta before I even turned my head towards the source.


    She looked at me with a cheeky smile and said, "Although I still don''t know where you learned to talk to women and charm them, regardless of their age, it seems like you''ve sessfully charmed a handful of interesting women and made them your partners."


    She then turned her gaze towards all the women in the room and continued, ''And although I don''t think it''s my ce to say this, however....." She then leaned in towards me, giving me a mouth-watering kiss, her tongue rubbing against mine as we explored each other''s mouths.


    After a moment, she pulled back and said, "Please, make sure that the next woman you bring back home is a beautiful young woman."


    Immediately, my eyes darted towards Sura, causing Aunt Greta to sigh tiredly before adding with an exhausted smile, "Come on, you know what I mean."


    Dropping my shoulders in defeat, I watched as Aunt Greta walked into the other room, probably to get another mat.


    Then, I walked a little and bent down near Sura, stretching my hands towards her and gently shaking her awake. It only took a moment for her eyes to flutter open, but they immediately widened when she saw me. "You''re back," Sura said, her voice tinged with tiredness.

 Chapter 296 The Discussion

    I nodded in response and said, "Do you still want to talk, or are you too tired and want to go back to sleep?" As soon as my question ended, Sura swiftly shook her head vigorously and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m already awake. How about we go outside and talk, so as not to disturb the others."


    However, just as she was about to prop her body upwards and stand on her feet, Aunt Greta emerged from the adjacent room with a folded mat in her hand. With a frown on her face, she looked at us and said, "Where are you guys going?"


    Seeing her patiently waiting for our response, I helped Sura to her feet and replied, "We are just going to talk outside, Aunt Greta, and we''ll be back once we''re done."


    Upon hearing my exnation, the frown on her face deepened as she responded, "By this time of the night? Can''t you get some rest and wait till tomorrow? Besides, after your meeting with the Vige Chieftess, you should be really tired to stay upte."


    Understanding her concern, I assured Aunt Greta, "Don''t worry, Aunt Greta, we will be back in no time. Besides, I can protect both myself and Sura if anything bad were to happen to us." Although the vige had an almost non-existent crime rate, I couldn''t say the same thing when it came to the tree nymphs.


    Aunt Greta furrowed her brows for a moment, a thoughtful expression clouding her face. Then, she refocused her eyes on us and suggested, "Why don''t Ie with you two then?"


    "Huh!" Sura and I uttered in confusion, exchanging nces as Aunt Greta gently tossed the mat into a space on the ground. She then walked towards us, halting her steps in front of us, and focused her eyes intently on both of us.


    "Since your mother and everyone else is asleep, except for some of us pretending to be asleep," she gave a sly nce to Fifi, who was still quietly snoring, indicating she was pretending, "I don''t think your mother and the rest of the family would like it if I just went to sleep while you two wandered around the farm at this time of the night."


    I turned my head to the side to catch Sura''s weary smile before I agreed to let Aunt Greta join us. "You cane along, but you''ll have to remain silent and not interrupt my time with Sura," I said, sensing a hint of jealousy as she furrowed her brows once more.


    Before she responded with a small smile on her face, "Don''t worry, I won''t be interrupting your moments together. Just think of me as old Aunt Greta, silently watching over you, and learning how to gain my own moments with my partner."


    "Spfff¡­" A small chuckle escaped Sura''s mouth, and I couldn''t help but feel the urge to smile. Nevertheless, Iposed myself and only pressed my lips together, trying to maintain a serious expression. "Alright, let''s get going then," I replied.


    However, Aunt Greta''s puckish smirk, as she licked the space between her beautiful teeth, made it hard for me to keep a straight face. Turning around, I immediately let the smile show as I walked towards the door, with only Sura catching the subtle grin on my face.


    As we stepped outside, Aunt Greta closed the door behind her as she followed, we strolled along the quiet path of the farm. The cool breeze wrapped around us, refreshing our minds and bodies. Savouring the tranquillity, until Sura finally broke the silence and asked, "You know, I thought Reena was your first partner."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I wanted to speak, however, Sura immediately responded, "I know," she continued, "You introduced your mother as your first partner, but I assumed you said that to demonstrate how close you two are. I never thought she was genuinely your first partner and carrying your child."


    Keeping my lips sealed, I allowed her to continue, curious to hear what else she had to say.


    "And surprisingly, that almost got me into trouble with your mother. Also, I thought all those women were either your aunts or grandmothers, but it turns out they are all your partners." Suddenly, she paused and turned her head to lock eyes with me, catching me already staring at her intently. "Did you really have to go that far?" she questioned.


    My brows furrowed in confusion, and I couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by that?" I was genuinely perplexed by her question.


    Exhaling a deep breath as though she was trying to rearrange her thoughts, Sura asked once more, "What I mean is, you have partners who are extremely unattractive, both young and very old. Are you trying to prove something to anyone...¡­ or...." She paused, hesitating for a moment, before gently biting her lips and continuing, "...or do you really love them the same way you love me?"


    Suddenly, I became serious and looked at her as I responded, "Are you implying that I have some hidden agenda behind all of this?"


    "No," Sura immediately responded, shaking her head vigorously, "I didn''t mean that. What I meant is, even if you don''t judge people by their appearance and are capable of looking way beyond that, don''t you think that a day woulde when you would no longer be able to look beyond that, or regret..."


    "Sura," even if I wasn''t holding her, I could sense her figure trembling and shivering the moment her name left my lips.


    "Orion, I just..." She wanted to say, however, I swiftly cut her off. "Let me talk, Sura," I stopped and turned towards her, while she did the same, but her eyes were trembling and getting moist as I continued, "Sura, I....."


    However, Aunt Greta immediately interrupted, "Orion, I think that you two should enjoy the silence for some time."


    As I looked into her eyes, seeing the pleading look in her expression, I immediately dropped my facade. With a calmer expression, I focused my eyes back on Sura and asked, "How are you currently feeling?" My previous serious demeanour had been nothing more than a mask.

 Chapter 297 My Love Is.......

    Sura quickly picked up on it and let out a sigh, "Scared," she responded, "I was very scared."


    "Why?" I asked with a raised brow, already guessing what her response would be.


    Sura hesitated for a while, her lips trembling as she opened to speak, but she ultimately replied, "Because I felt that you were angry at me and suddenly didn''t want to have anything to do with me because I had brought up such a question?"


    Stretching my right hand towards her face, I watched her carefully as she flinched the moment my hand grabbed her nose, twisting it lightly as I responded, "What you just said now, will you promise me that you will nevere to such a conclusion again?"


    Finally realizing that I meant no harm, I watched as her expression softened, and she slowly nodded her head, responding, "If you say so, then I promise that I will never think ore to such a conclusion again."


    Although I can''t deny that I always found Sura cute whenever she went into her timid character, I knew her response wasn''t something that I found appealing.


    Wrapping my arm quickly around her shoulders and pulling her close to me, I made her look up as I pointed my other hand to the sky, "Sura, can you count the number of stars in the sky?" I asked, waiting for her response.


    "No," Sura responded, shaking her head vigorously.


    "Why?" I asked, focusing my attention on her as I awaited her response.


    "It''s too many..." Sura replied, locking her eyes with me, "There are too many, innumerable for me to count."


    "Good," I responded sharply, "Just like the stars, my love for you is innumerable..... never diminishing.... ever plentiful. I will shower you with more than enough love that you will never be able to keep track of. And just when you think you can count my love for you and put it into mere days, I will overwhelm you with a love that is as vast and beautiful as the stars."


    I watched as her eyes brightened up, taking in my words, but I wasn''t done yet. Pointing my hand downwards, I said, "How about the soil under our feet? Can you fill it all in one y pot?"


    "No," Sura replied, her tone and voice much firmer and confident this time.


    "Why?" I asked again.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s too much to be contained in one y pot," she said, staring at me intently as she waited for my response.


    "Good, then I guess you''ll need an entire field of y pots to hold all my love for you," I responded with a smile, looking deeply into her eyes. "None of you, not you, or anyone else, would be able to fathom the full extent of my love, because just like the soil beneath our feet, your hearts would be unable to contain it. I want you to understand that neither your doubts nor anyone else''s thoughts, can change the love I have for you all. But..."


    I paused, taking a deep breath before continuing, "If there everes a day when I am unable to make you feel or experience the things I am promising right now, you have my permission to stab out my ears and gouge out my heart. I would rather bleed until I am deaf than hear the woman I wholeheartedly love and have chosen to be my partner doubt her position in my heart or ask me.... ''Orion, do you still love me?''"


    Once my words came to an end, I observed as her eyes glistened with moisture, but she quickly shook her head to dispel the tears. "Sorry that I doubted you, Orion?" Sura said, her face glowing with newfound reassurance.


    Leaning in for a kiss, our lips met for a few seconds before I pulled back and gently said, "And I am sorry for making you feel that way. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Just as I was about to wrap my arms around her and pull her close for a hug, someone pulled me into their embrace, their hands firmly wrapping around my head and pushing it into the soft embrace of a pair of abundant milky breasts, encased within a thickyer of fabric.


    Already knowing who it was, I used a bit of my strength to push myself out of her grip. And although I was sessful, her hands immediately caught my cheeks and her lips trapped my lips with a kiss. Savouring Aunt Greta''s kiss, I felt her lips eagerly meld against mine.


    I watched as she pulled back, separating her lips from mine before she licked the trail of saliva with her tongue and opened her mouth to speak, her eyes locked with mine.


    "Those were the most beautiful words that I have ever heard," Aunt Greta said with a tender smile, trailing a finger down my cheeks. "And most of all, it feels even more beautiful when I know that they were also directed at me." Her words stirred a warm sensation in my heart, and I couldn''t help but return her smile.


    She then added, "Do you want to hear what else I have to say, Orion? It''s a secret, so I don''t think you''ll be able to hear me mention it ever again."


    Looking into her slightly dazed eyes, I nodded eagerly, curious to hear the secret she was about to reveal.


    As though she felt my head moving, Aunt Greta broke out of her daze and began to speak, focusing her eyes intently on me, "Right now, even if you were to leave us, Fiona, A, Grandma Celia, Ingrid, Vivian, and the rest of us, would still love you with all our hearts and cherish you as the one person within our hearts, even above the love that we might have for our unborn children because, as you have already mentioned and proved, the love that you have shown us is as innumerable and beautiful as the stars and too much for any of our hearts to contain."

 Chapter 298 My Lovely Ursa

    Aunt Greta turned her gaze towards Sura, lingering there for a moment before refocusing her eyes back on me. She continued, "Unlike your younger partners, we understand the value of the kind of rtionship that you have given us because we are more than old enough to appreciate how lucky we are to have evere across a wonderful young man like you."


    "Even if someday you begin to regret your choice of partners, such as us, we will still stand by you and ept any decision you make. And if you ever want us out of your sight, don''t worry, because we will never appear before you again, but will always love you from whatever corner we hide in. Surprisingly, we are ready to go through all these things for you."


    Unlike Sura, Aunt Greta didn''t hold back her tears, and they ran down her cheeks. She continued, "But, why wouldn''t we do so, for a man who began to love us before we began to even love ourselves?" She closed her eyes, making her tears stop, and causing some teardrops to cling to her eyshes.


    When she opened her eyes again, she smiled and said, "Just don''t do this to your mother, and don''t tell her that I told you this secret, okay? Because unlike us, I don''t think that Celeste could ever live through to see the next day if such a thing were to ever happen."


    Seeing that it had gotten to this, I instinctively embraced Aunt Greta, wrapping my arm around her waist, and drawing her close to me. My hands effortlessly found their way under her tulga, causing it to rise to her waist, while inadvertently revealing her hairy pink vagina and full lower body, exposing it to the lively brush of the wind.


    Thankfully, despite being in the middle of a path, there wasn''t a soul in sight to interrupt us, creating the perfect moment of privacy. Drawing nearer to her ear, I tightly groped and caressed both of herrge fuckable butt cheeks with my palms, whispering, "And would you like to hear a little secret of mine?"


    Somehow, Aunt Greta also snuck her hand under my tulga and began to stroke and pump my raging penis downwards, nodding her head silently in response. Her smile widened as I continued, "No matter what happens, I am not going anywhere, and I will never feel disgusted by you, A, Fifi, Fiona, Grandma Ingrid, Celia, Vivian, Derry, or even my own mother. So, you all better get used to me bing a part of your daily lives, because I am not going anywhere, and I am not sending any of you packing either." I gently bit her earlobe with my lips as thest words left my mouth.


    Aunt Greta chuckled in my ears, saying, "Honestly, I know I made a good choice by following you two outside." She broke free from my grip and walked towards Sura with her arms stretched wide open.


    I watched as Aunt Greta hugged Sura, burying her into her enormous breasts for a moment, before releasing her and saying, "Thank you, Sura, for giving me the opportunity to share such a beautiful moment with my partner."


    Sura''s smile widened even more as she looked intently at Aunt Greta and said, "Don''t worry about it, healer Greta. It''s my job as his partner to bring out the best side of him."


    "Humph!" Aunt Greta snorted, "It seems you''re smart with words. Very well, I will see how long you canst among the rest of us with such an attitude." She ruffled Sura''s hair and continued, ".....and call me Greta."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing Sura''s hesitant expression, Aunt Greta sighed and said, ".....Alright, you can go ahead and call me Aunt Greta, just like our partner loves to call me." The yful banter between Sura and Aunt Greta showed the growing bond among them, and I felt a sense of happiness witnessing it.


    However, I chuckled a bit, unable to deny that I was already used to calling her Aunt Greta. Their secretive whispers and shared smiles got my curiosity, prompting me to walk over to them to find out what they were discussing.


    WhenI approached them, their conversation came to a halt, and they turned to face me. Perplexed by their behaviour, I observed Aunt Greta looking at Sura from the corner of her eyes before she spoke, "Do you want to tell him, or should I help you do that?"


    Sura shook her head in disapproval and said, "Don''t worry, I will tell him myself." She then focused her gaze on me and continued, "Orion, Aunt Greta asked me if I wanted to have kushi now that everyone is asleep and we are alone."


    I raised my brow and asked, "And what was your answer?" Fortunately, if Sura wanted to get pregnant, then I had no objections, and I even weed the idea of recreating the kind of environment I and Dariya had fucked in, now that we were outside and close to the forest.


    Sura shook her head as she responded, "I refused. Fortunately, Grandma Meldra had alsoe to talk to me and asked me the same question if I was nning on getting pregnant right now, along with everyone else. But I also gave her the same response," she refocused her eyes on me and said, "Which was to wait and help her take care of everyone while they were pregnant so that we won''t have any problem taking care of the children once they are born."


    She smiled widely as though she was proud of her decision. "And then, once everything is over, I will dly want to get pregnant since I can be sure that I will also have women who will be willing to take care of me, just like I had done for them."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure?"It was very obvious that keeping up such amitment might be difficult for her.


    "Not really," Sura responded, shaking her head gently. "Although I am still a bit upset that Ursa got pregnant before me, I would rather be patient for now and do what''s currently best by helping Grandma Meldra, so she won''t be too overwhelmed by the work."

 Chapter 299 Imparting The Art Of Blow Job

    Seeing that she was even more intent onmitting to her decision, I couldn''t help but feel even more attracted to the young, beautiful woman in front of me. Shaking my head in response, I said amusingly, "You are something else." This caused Sura to giggle at my words.


    But before herughter could die down, I walked towards her and gently grabbed her arm, cing it under my arm and locking it with mine before catching Aunt Greta''s arm and doing the same with hers.


    "Ummm, Orion, where are we going?" Sura asked, curiosity apparent in her voice as she willingly followed me towards the bushy and dense area of trees. Meanwhile, Aunt Greta merely raised her eyebrows, waiting for my answer with a tinge of inquisitiveness in her expression.


    I remained silent until we reached our destination. Taking in our surroundings, now surrounded by thick bushes and trees, I couldn''t help but nod my head in approval. Turning around to face the two women in front of me, I finally spoke.


    "Since you''re not ready to get pregnant yet, how about I feed you some of my semen before we go to sleep?" I said, watching as her eyes brightened up, and she instantly cleared her throat to respond, "Alright, husband, if you don''t mind, then I would like to eat some of your semen before I go to sleep."


    I nodded, pleased with her response, before turning towards Aunt Greta with a slight grin and asking, "And what about you, Aunt Greta?"


    Aunt Greta raised her eyebrows at me and amusingly retorted, "Are you supposed to even ask me that question?" Her lips broadened into a smile as she continued, "If my Orion wants to give me some of his semen to eat before I go to sleep, then who am I to reject such an offer?"


    Without wasting any time, I reached under my tulga and took hold of my pulsing penis that had been erect ever since I grabbed a hold of Aunt Greta''s soft massive ass cheeks.


    Slowly and gently, I squeezed it, provoking a heightened throbbing sensation n my penis. While gazing at them, I wanted to instruct them on what to do; however, their attention was fixated on my engorged shaft already.


    Without uttering a word, I saw Sura kneeling and reaching out for my stiff pulsing penis, which I had already released moments before, and to my delight, Aunt Greta followed suit, mirroring her actions wlessly.


    In spite of their fumbling and theical way their hands kept getting in each other''s way while trying to handle my erect penis, I couldn''t help but find a certain pleasure in their amateurish movements, which strangely heightened my enjoyment.


    However, realizing that they were making no progress, I decided to intervene, suggesting with a smile, "Why don''t you give Sura a chance first, Aunt Greta?"


    Aunt Greta hesitated for a moment, ncing at me with uncertainty before finally removing her hand from my throbbing shaft, making room for Sura''s avid grip. "Alright, now start stroking your hands up and down on it gently and slowly," I instructed, fully aware that giving a blowjob was unheard of in this vige.


    With meticulous attention, Sura followed my guidance, her strokes slow and soft, as she warmed up my gritty member with her palms, causing it to pulsate lively within her grasp.


    Sensing that it would take a while before I could cum, I reached down with my right hand, firmly grasping her tulga top and pulling it upwards, liberating her plump, developing breasts that I hoped would one day rival the size of my mother or Aunt Greta''s. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As for her hips and buttocks, I had no worries, knowing that Sura''s main curves were centred there and were bound to develop even more beautifully in the future.


    The mere thought of preparing those wide, birthing hips for an anal in the future was enough to make my raging penis twitch in her grip. My hand, now firmly squeezing Sura''s left breast, tried to contain its full size, yet I was aware of the impossibility of the task, given itsrger-than-normal dimensions.


    Seeing my erect penis letting out some precum a few momentster, I observed as Sura attempted to wipe off the semen from my veiny shaft cap with her fingers. However, I immediately instructed her, "Lick it with your mouth directly, it''s better that way and much easier."


    With an understanding nod, she leaned in towards my hardened cock. Stretching her tongue forward, she approached it like a lollipop, thoroughly coating every side of my penis cap with her saliva before drawing her head back.


    Nheless, I was a few steps ahead, holding her head in ce, and I gently instructed her once more, "Use your mouth from now on; it feels so much better."


    Silently, she leaned her head back in and devoured my scorching penis with enthusiasm, showing no hesitation. Her movements became more energetic as she bobbed her head in and out, folding my veiny penis with her tongue.


    "SLURP~~" "SLURP~~"


    "SLURP~~~"


    To my surprise, she even took her time to give my scorching erect member a full 360-degree lick, showcasing her dedication to the act.


    As Sura continued with her mouth massage, I used this opportunity to think about how to introduce the rest of my women to the idea of giving me a blow job, making it a day-to-day routine, as I couldn''t possibly continue fucking them one by one once their pregnancies became obvious.


    Meanwhile, my thoughts wandered back to the n I''d use during the meeting concerning the newborns under Anara''s watchful care. Suddenly, I noticed Aunt Greta wearing a slight frown while observing Sura enthusiastically gobble and release my hardened throbbing member repeatedly


    While I didn''t have to ponder too long about what she might be thinking, my attention was caught as my gaze drifted lower to her waist, where I saw her middle index finger rhythmically plunging in and out of her moist hairy vagina. At that moment, a solution dawned on me.


    "Aunt Greta," I called out to her, catching her attention as she immediately stopped fingering herself. Gesturing for her toe closer, I held onto Sura''s head and began to guide her on the amount of speed she should use when sucking my veiny penis and when to reduce her speed and intensity. I watched as Aunt Greta''s face immediately brightened up, and she stood up to her feet, walking towards me.

 Chapter 300 Live Demonstration (R18)

    Once she arrived in front of me, I didn''t need to shift her tulga as it was already hanging around her waist and resting enticingly just above the contours of her enormous mature buttocks. With a firm grip, I encircled her waist with my arm, drawing her irresistibly close until her body snugly embraced mine.


    Extending my hand downwards, it ventured beneath her abundant inner thighs, brushing against her drolling vagina lips. In a gentle but firm voice, I directed Aunt Greta, "Lift your left leg higher," and to my delight, sheplied without hesitation.


    With her arms encircling my shoulders, she elevated her left leg, her knees reaching for the heavens before finding a gentle perch on my back and the rest of her body found support on mine.


    Immediately, I slowed down my actions, sensing the tension building up within my veiny erect penis. ncing downwards, I noticed Sura''s attentive gaze, observing as Aunt Greta tried to meld herself with my body. Her left leg raised, offering easy ess for my fingers to deftly explore her thick bushy vagina lips, gently stroking her tight wet vaginal walls, and leaving her longing for more.


    "Sur...." Suddenly, just as I was about to warn her about the impending release, it was toote. The torrent had already burst out of my balls, catching Sura off guard. She gagged and hastily withdrew her head, attempting to both swallow my thick fertile semen and catch her breath simultaneously.


    However, as soon as she withdrew her head, Aunt Greta quickly noticed the gagging sound, and without dy, she released her grip from my body. She bent down on all four limbs, catching and holding my penis in ce to immediately gobble it down her throat.


    Gulping down my saliva, I was amazed as I watched Aunt Greta effortlessly drink my cum with my penis shoved down her throat without even pausing for a breath. I started to think that perhaps she had a unique talent for this.


    Nheless, as I finished cumming, I saw her gradually pull my fertile shaft out of her mouth and take a much-needed breath.


    Observing both Aunt Greta and Sura on their knees, with my semen dripping from the corners of their lips, I couldn''t help but nod my head in appreciation. "You both did well," Iplimented them with a satisfied smile.


    Focusing my eyes on Sura, whose eyes were locked onto mine, I asked with a sly smirk, "So, how was it?".


    Sura smiled, revealing a set of brightly stained teeth, still decorated with traces of my semen. "Your semen was sweet," she said, and herment strangely warmed my heart.


    Shifting my focus to Aunt Greta, I noticed she had regained her breath and immediately spread her kneeling leg on the lush grass when our eyes locked." Your semen still tastes delicious, but I enjoy it a lot more when you release it inside my vagina," Aunt Greta remarked, using her index fingers to widen her pinkish-puffed vagina lips.


    Without a doubt, Aunt Greta''s tempting offer was hard to resist. I couldn''t help but imagine my erect penis getting soaked within her drooling matured vaginal walls after I had just received a blow job.


    ncing at Sura, I gestured for her toe closer, so she could learn and understand precisely how to move her body when the timees for me to take her virginity.


    Turning my attention back towards Aunt Greta, I instructed her to stand up and spread her legs for me so that I could easily prate her. And she happily stood up on her feet, cing her hands on the floor with herrge protruding buttocks positioned upwards towards me. She then turned her head towards me and asked, "Is this okay, Orion?".


    "Yes," I responded, nodding my head in appreciation as I saw moonlight casting an ethereal glow on her wide, mature waist, while her glistening cum dripped down onto the grass.


    I appreciated the stunning scene, just as I had done with Reena, A, Grandma Celia, my mother, and my other women. Taking my time, I stepped forward, gently gripping both sides of her bountiful fleshy ass cheeks, and squeezed them together, before parting them wide apart. Without a moment''s notice, I plunged in fully, myrge veiny cock finding its sheath within Aunt Greta''s vagina.


    "PAAHHH!!"


    The sudden and unexpected force made Aunt Greta''s body tremble as she let out a grunt, "AUHGGG!!!" her lips parting in surprise. One of her hands lost bnce, and she instinctively bent to the side, but quickly recovered, using her elbow to support her body upwards.


    However, that was not enough to stop me. I quickly withdrew, then thrust myself back in with another, "pah," showing no mercy to her contracting moist vagina. I could feel the tight grip of her inner walls resisting, but I persisted, "Pahh~~~ pAHH~~." With a powerful slide out, aided by her juices, I then fervently plunged back in.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Paahhh~~~ pahh~~~ Pah~~"


    "AUGH~~~AUGH~~ AHHH~~~"


    "PAH~~" "PaH~~~" "pah~~~"


    "UH~~ Ah~~~" Though it took some time for Greta''s voice to finally find stability, her clear moans echoed around us, blending with the sounds of our surroundings. The tempo of her heaving breaths brushing against the lush, dense grass invigorated me, giving me the vitality I needed to carry on for several more minutes, "Auh~~ Ahhh~~ ahh~~~."


    "PAHHHH~~~~"


    As I raised my hand high, I spread my fingers apart and brought them down against her enormous ass, creating a resounding "Smack," to see the mesmerizing ripple effect.


    To my surprise, that turned out to be a huge mistake! While her heavy mature ass rippled, the internal contractions intensified, making me feel as if my erect hardworking member was ensnared.


    Instinctively, I raised my hand in the air and delivered another hefty "Smack," on her enormous ass, hoping to ease the situation.


    "PPPPAAAH~~~~~"


    "AHHH~~ ORION¡­.." Aunt Greta moaned, screaming out my name.


    "Smack~~~ pAAAHH~~"


    "Auuhhh~~~"


    Not wanting her to feel ufortable, I decided to ease up once I noticed the slight redness on her fat ass cheeks. My ps came to a halt, and I focused on bringing the session to a satisfying climax.


    However, due to the abrupt contractions caused by each p, I knew I was on the brink of cumming.


    "Auh~~ahh~~~UHHH~~~"


    "PAAHHH~~~ PAHH~~~"


    Sensing my ball about to explode, I immediately halted my thrust and held Aunt Greta''s waist in ce. With her protruding mature ass cheeks pressed against my waist and thighs, I warned, "I''m about to release," as my thick fertile semen, gushed out from my veiny throbbing penis, filling up her narrow pink vagina walls, and womb to the brim.


    "AAAAhhhhhhh~~~ Unnhhh~~"


    After my cum subsided, I could feel some of my semen trickling down my balls.

 Chapter 301 Lovely Partners

    Once I finished, I noticed Aunt Greta looking like she was about to copse onto the grass. Quickly, I encircled both of my arms around her waist, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    "Haaah¡­ Haaaa¡­" Aunt Greta struggled to catch her breath, while I turned my head to the side, locking eyes with Sura who had been observing us from start to finish. With a smile, I asked, "Did you learn anything?"


    Sura nodded vigorously in response. "I learnt a lot," she said. Her gaze shifted towards Aunt Greta, who was also looking at her at that moment, and Sura continued, "Thank you, Aunt Greta. I''ll be sure to use what I''ve learned well in the future."


    Aunt Greta nodded her head, straightening her back as I released her from my grasp. "Alright, since we''re done here, why don''t we go inside and rest, so that we can get some proper sleep," Aunt Greta suggested. This time, both Sura and I nodded our heads in agreement.


    Her smile widened, and just as she seemed about to say something else, her eyes immediately trailed towards my softened penis. Without hesitation, she knelt to lick the remaining semen that had trickled down my balls, which I found amusing. Standing back up on her feet, she cleared her throat and said, "Alright then, let''s get going."


    With me squashed in the middle of both Aunt Greta and Sura and my arms encircled around their waist, we left the bush and walked forward. It didn''t take long for us to reach our hut after we had stepped back on the path.


    Gently opening the door to our hut, we sneaked inside, being careful not to make any noise that could disturb the others who were peacefully asleep. Aunt Greta settled on her mat, snugly positioned between my mother and Grandma Meldra, while Suray on her small mat, alone. I knew I had to find a ce to sleep, but it seemed no extra space was left.


    I went to the other room, hoping to find a spare mat, but to no avail. Returning to the main room, I hopefully scanned for any avable space to share. My eyesnded on Grandma Ingrid and Fiona, cosily lying together on arger mat with enough room for one more.


    Quietly crossing over my legs to reach their position, I slid in between them, making myself asfortable as possible despite the limited space. My back touched the mat, and even though it was a tight fit, I was grateful to have found a spot. With my eyes closed, I drifted off to sleep.


    ¡­........


    Perched atop a tall tree, a voluptuous figure with fiery red and deep orange skin observed the scene that unfolded below in the moonlight. It was Dariya, and she sat there in contemtion after witnessing the interaction between Orion, Sura, and Aunt Greta.


    With a soft sigh, she murmured to herself, "Perhaps I should wait until tomorrow before I ask him if he could put me to sleep again." Leaping from the tree, shended on the grass with effortless ease and made her way back to her section of the farm, intending to settle back into her tree and hopefully coax herself into sleep.


    ¡­.......¡­..<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When I woke up, I felt a gentle sensation against my cheeks. My eyes fluttered open, and to my surprise, I found Grandma Ingrid gazing at me with a dazed expression, her fingers still near my cheeks.


    In the background, a familiar voice chimed in, "You see, you had to wake him up." I turned my head and saw Fiona, releasing a deep exhale.


    As I noticed both of them were awake, I decided to sit up, stretching my arms and upper body. Taking a moment to nce around the room, I realized not everyone was present and asleep, except for Fifi.


    "Oh, if you''re looking for Fifi, she went out a little while ago, while everyone was still asleep, to resume her task at the well on time," Fiona said as she sat up.


    Understanding that it was just the early morning hours, I turned towards Fiona and gave her a morning kiss on the lips before pulling back and saying, "Good morning." Then, I did the same for Grandma Ingrid, greeting her with a kiss on the lips too.


    Once again, a loud, tired exhale filled the air behind me, and I turned my head to see Fiona muttering, "It''s going to take a bit of time for me to get used to this." ncing instinctively at Grandma Ingrid, I could see her agreeing silently, though she hadn''t spoken a word.


    While I couldn''t deny that I would have loved to spend some more time with them this morning, or even have a threesome, I had to prioritize and prepare for my meeting with the Caretaker and the Vige Chieftess.


    Although the exact meeting time wasn''t specified by the Vige Chieftess, arriving on time was a good idea, especially now that I had a solution in mind for the newborns.


    "Well, now, you better get used to it," I teased, giving Fiona one more peck on the lips before turning to Grandma Ingrid and doing the same.


    "But for now, I have a meeting with the caretakers," I revealed, causing both of their eyes to widen in disbelief. "So I need to bathe and leave early to arrive there on time."


    Since we were not staying at our hut anymore, I needed someone to guide me to a ce where I could bathe. Fiona seemed to have understood my words, as she was the first one to snap out of her daze and nod in agreement.


    "A meeting with the Caretakers, huh," Fiona remarked, eyeing me from head to toe with abination of curiosity and exhaustion. She shook her head tiredly, exhaling for what seemed like the umpteenth time. "Come on, let''s go. I''ll show you where you can take your bath," she added, standing up and gesturing for me to follow.

 Chapter 302 Arrival Of The Caretakers

    We walked towards the other room where I retrieved the water I would be using for my bath from among the many y pots stored there, along with fruits and, presumably, everyone''s tulga neatly arranged on each side.


    "Your mother assigned Fifi the task of filling up all the y pots with water as her punishment for putting your life in danger. In fact, she made it Fifi''s responsibility from now on, so we don''t have to worry about fetching water from the well anymore," Fiona exined as she grabbed her y pot for bathing and led the way.


    To my surprise, Grandma Ingrid was already at the door, holding it open for us to pass through before closing it and following behind. Although it wasn''t a great distance, the thick bushes surrounding us, resembling a natural fence, made it apparent that we''d be taking our baths in the forest ¨C a situation that didn''t catch me entirely off guard.


    "We''ve imed this spot as our own for now, so no one else will use it until we move to the new hut," Fiona expressed as she began to undress for her bath, exposing her naked broad hips and small plump breasts.


    Despite the tempting sight in front of me, I reminded myself of the important meeting ahead.


    Within fifteen minutes, we were done with our baths and returned to the hut, cing our y pots back in the room. Once I was about to leave for the meeting, I made eye contact with Grandma Ingrid, who had followed us silently. "When I get back, we need to have a serious talk," I said firmly, giving her a quick peck on the lips before rushing off towards the direction of the tree house.


    Navigating my way to the meeting location was a piece of cake, given that the Vige Chief and I had personally strolled there before.


    As I stepped onto the t wooden tform of the tree house, preparing to grasp the rope just like the Vige Chief had done before, a small tree nymph suddenly appeared, nearly startling me. Thankfully, I quickly recalled her name, "Good morning, Molya. How are you doing?" I greeted her with a smile.


    Molya, however, frowned and questioned, "What are you doing here?" She scrutinized my body from head to toe, her gaze intense.


    "I have a meeting with the Caretakers and the Vige Chieftess," I responded calmly, holding her gaze.


    Her eyes snapped wide open in surprise as she muttered, "Again." She furrowed her brows, "But they didn''t inform me of anything like that." Then, fixing her gaze on me, she asked, "Are you lying? Because if you are....."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not," I responded, waving my hand gently to dismiss her concern. "Besides, I''ll be here until they arrive, so you can confirm by then."


    After scrutinizing me once more, she nodded in understanding and promptly disappeared into the tree. In the blink of an eye, she reappeared above me, grabbing the rope and pulling the tform I was on upwards.


    Just as I was about to step off the tform, Mo emerged from the wooden structure below and warned, "I''ll be watching you." She then descended back down, as if trying to create some tense atmosphere.


    Ignoring her slightly cute but subtle threat, I proceeded to the door and took a seat beside it, patiently waiting for the others to arrive.


    ¡­.......¡­<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Three hourster


    As time passed, Orion couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he spotted Mo making her way up to pull the rope, indicating that someone else wasing up.


    Curious to see who it was, he carefully observed the figure ascending before their face came into full view. Upon recognizing the Caretakers, he stood up to greet them.


    Orion couldn''t help but be impressed by Mo''s strength, despite her small size. Then again, he reminded himself that she was a tree nymph, and their abilities were known to be extraordinary.


    "Oh, it appears you''ve managed to arrive before us and on time," Caretaker Ivor remarked, scrutinizing Orion from head to toe, a hint of approval in his expression. "Good.... good... It''smendable to see that you possess some discipline." He shed a smile.


    Even though they had received the message from the Vige Chieftess onlyst night about Orion''s participation in today''s meeting, they had already prepared for his presence, so they all readily agreed to attend.


    Caretaker Ivor suddenly narrowed his eyes, focusing on Orion intently, and asked, "Since you''re here, it means you have a n on how to deal with the newborns under Anara''s care, doesn''t it?"


    Orion''s eyes shifted between the three women before finally settling on Mrs Shani, who surprisingly held a baby in her arms, radiating the brightest smile he had ever seen on her since their first meeting.


    He then redirected his attention to the elderly man before him. "Yes," he replied confidently, "Although it might sound rather unbelievable at first, it''s the best and only option we have for now."


    Caretaker Naida was the first to react, her eyes widening instinctively at Orion''s words, wondering what kind of n he had managed toe up with that could address such a serious matter in such a short time.


    Caretaker Ivor''s eyes also widened, and a slow grin spread across his face. He understood that Orion''s serious expression meant that the n he hade up with must be as good as thest one, given howposed Orion looked, reminiscent of their previous meeting. He couldn''t wait to hear what the young man had in store.


    "Very well," Caretaker Ivor said, nodding his head in understanding. He walked forward and lifted the wooden locks of their meeting tree house, pushing the door open. "Let''s go inside andmence the meeting."


    As the Caretakers stepped into the tree house, Orion trailed behind them, observing as they each settled into their seats after pulling the thick curtains to cover the entrance.


    Realizing there was no tform for him, Orion was about to sit on the ground, but Caretaker Ivor quickly called for Molya, pping his hands and summoning her. He instructed her to bring a wooden tform for Orion to sit on.

 Chapter 303 The Chief And The Chieftess Arrival

    After a few minutes, Molya rushed through the entrance of the tree house with a small wooden tform, handing it over to Orion for him to sit on.


    "Alright then, now that we are all here, let the meeting...." Caretaker Ivor announced, but before he could finish his sentence, a clear cough sounded from the opposite side, interrupting him.


    "Ahem! Shouldn''t we wait for the Vige Chieftess to arrive first since she was the one who specifically arranged this meeting this morning?" Caretaker Shani asked, her brows furrowed, prompting the other Caretakers in the room to nod in agreement.


    Caretaker Ivor suddenly realized that he might have gotten too carried away in his readiness to hear Orion''s solution to the newborns'' problem. He quickly regained hisposure, exhaling deeply, and said, "Very well, let us wait for the Vige Chieftess. Hopefully, she arrives early so that the meeting canmence."


    The room fell silent, except for the various sounds of a baby''sughter that asionally filled the air, as everyone waited patiently for the Vige Chieftess to arrive. Orion, however, couldn''t help but let his gaze linger on Mrs Shani and the baby, pondering their rtionship with each other.


    .¡­.........


    "Wait here," Zara said to her personal guard, instructing them to remain outside the hut as she pushed the door open and stepped inside to meet the Vige Chief. However, the moment she entered, her eyes widened before narrowing at the sight of her husband wiping off beads of water from his naked body. "What are you doing?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    The Vige Chief, noticing his wife''s entrance and hearing her question, responded with a snort, "What does it look like I''m doing?" He then answered his question, "I''m preparing to attend the meeting, of course, just as you wanted," he exined.


    Zara raised her eyebrow in surprise, then narrowed her eyes at her husband as she asked, "What are you nning, Brane?"


    "Well," The Vige Chief smiled as he threw the piece of cloth that he had used to wipe his body clean before he picked up his tulga from the mat and wore it around his waist, "I initially thought of staying and leaving the whole issue for you to handle. But then I realized that this meeting concerns the issue that has gued our vige for more than a century. So, there''s no way that I, as the Vige Chief, should miss such a crucial gathering, no matter the circumstances."


    With his tulga properly worn, he locked eyes with his wife and added, "If Orion is truly able toe up with a n to solve this mess in such a short amount of time, given the kind of enigma that young man is, I would deeply regret not being present to witness his proposal myself."


    The Vige Chieftess furrowed her brows at her husband''s words, "You are talking as if that boy has alreadye up with a viable n. You do know that the only reason why I gave him this task is for him to be present in the meeting with the Caretakers, so they can collectively discuss ande up with a n together."


    While she recognized Orion''s intelligence, she knew it was impossible for him to devise a n in such a short time. That''s why she nned for him to sit with the Caretakers and participate in formting a solution for the newborns.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Vige Chief''s smile widened as he heard his wife''s words. He nced at her for a moment before shifting his focus to the wooden door and started walking towards it, saying, "Rather than staying here and talking about it, we won''t find out until we arrive and see for ourselves, right?" Pulling the door open, he turned around to look at Zara and added, "Well, what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Zara snapped out of her thoughts and nced at her husband momentarily before sighing and shaking her head tiredly. As she began to walk forward, she said, "You are overestimating that boy''s capabilities way too much, Brane." She stopped in front of her husband and looked into his eyes, "I hope you don''te to regret it someday."


    The Vige Chief''s smile disappeared, and a stern, wellposed expression befitting a man who has been handling the affairs of the vige since the age of 30 took its ce. "I won''t," he said firmly.


    Without skipping a beat, Zara turned around and left the hut, her voice trailing behind her, "Let''s get going then, we don''t want to keep them waiting."


    The Vige Chief shut the door close and walked beside her, with the guards trailing behind them.


    ¡­........


    After waiting for an additional thirty minutes for the Vige Chieftess to arrive, Orion began to feel a bit tired. However, he was amazed at how the caretakers managed to remain so patient and quiet for such a long time. To keep himself upied, he revised his n over and over again, asionally stealing nces at Mrs Shani and the baby in her arms, trying to figure out if the baby was indeed hers as he observed them ying together.


    Just when he felt his shoulders slumping further due to boredom, arge shadow suddenly blocked the light outside the thick curtains, capturing everyone''s attention. Abruptly, the shadow dissipated, and the side of the thick curtains was pulled open, revealing the Vige Chieftess with a stern andposed expression. Surprisingly, following behind her was the Vige Chief.


    "Chief," Caretaker Ivor was the first to respond, a tinge of surprise in his voice, "It''s good to see that you are well."


    "Yes, it''s good to see you back on your feet, Chief," Caretaker Naida chimed in, her voice warm with approval, while the rest of the caretakers silently nodded in agreement.


    Considering the Chieftess had informed them otherwise the previous day, the Caretakers couldn''t hide their astonishment at the Vige Chief''s unexpected arrival. Nheless, they were pleased to have his presence, knowing that this particr issue required his involvement.

 Chapter 304 The Critical Solution For The Newborns

    The Vige Chief greeted the caretakers with a smile and a quiet nod as he led his wife forward, walking across the red carpet that adorned the centre of the room. They made their way to the wooden tform, reserved for the Vige Chief at the far end of the carpet. Taking his seat, he settledfortably, exuding an air of authority.


    Once the Vige Chief assumed his position, the thick curtain was once again drawn aside, revealing Molya carrying another wooden tform. This one was slightly higher than Orion''s and the caretakers'', but still smaller than the Vige Chief''s seat.


    Descending as her body became intangible, Molya disappeared into the wooden floor, leaving the Vige Chieftess to take her position on the elevated tform. The room hushed, awaiting the discussion to begin.


    "Ahem," The Vige Chief cleared his throat, capturing the attention of everyone in the room. "Now that we have all assembled, Orion," he addressed the gathering before locking his gaze onto Orion, "..... would you like tomence the meeting by telling us the n that you have managed toe up with for the newborns?"


    While Orion couldn''t help but wonder if the Vige Chief had truly been unconscious during his discussion with the Vige Chieftess yesterday, he pushed aside those thoughts, took a deep breath, and began to speak. His n was about to be unveiled, and he knew he had to make it clear and convincing.


    "After considering various ways to deal with the newborns, the only feasible n I havee up with is to reunite the children with their parents," Orion expressed, observing some of the Caretakers frown, except for Mrs Shani, who was now fixated on him as though she wanted to absorb every word that left his lips.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief and Chieftess, already aware of Orion''s n, remained silent as he continued to speak.


    "However, to implement this n, we need three crucial elements," Orion exined, raising his hand with his index finger pointing upwards while the rest of his fingers remained clenched. "First, we''ll have to spread a rumour throughout the vige. The rumour will im that a group of warriors, four men, and three women, decided to kneel and give praise to Naka after they were victorious in a deadly encounter with waves of three-star Vylkr vines. It doesn''t matter who these people are, as long as they are purely imaginary and don''t actually exist.."


    The room was filled with surprise and confusion as Orion''s words echoed in the air, but everyone made an effort to understand him. They recognized that the young man standing before them wouldn''t speak with such confidentposure if it were mere nonsense. Taking the lead, Caretaker N asked, "Would that only be the contents of the rumours?"


    "No," Orion shook his head and responded, "the rest of the rumours would say that when the warriors knelt to pray to Naka amidst the dead remains of the three-star Vylkr vines, something extraordinary happened. As they fervently prayed, the sky above them split open, and Naka was so moved by their devotion that the injuries of the warriors, both internal and external, were miraculously healed. But that was not all. A powerful yet calming voice, like thunder, resonated in their ears, speaking to them directly."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "And just as they began toprehend the divine encounter, two of the warriors, who had tragically lost their children due to childbirthplications, found their babies lying beside them, healthy and alive. The rest of the warriors were astonished to discover freshly sewn tulgas and hundreds of kalna fruits neatly arranged nearby. Let the rumours say that these were the deepest desires of their hearts, and Naka granted them as miracles."


    Orion paused to take a deep breath, intending to continue, but he was immediately interrupted.


    "I don''t understand," Caretaker Z admitted, shaking her head in confusion at Orion''s words, "..... how did youe up with this n? Doesn''t it sound ridiculous? Seven imaginary warriors praying to Naka right after surviving a battle against three-star warriors, instead of tending to their injuries? And then, hundreds of kalna fruits and freshly sewn tulgas appearing out of thin air, along with two newborns miraculously alive and well? It all seems absurd in so many ways."


    She narrowed her eyes at Orion and continued, "I''m sorry to say, but forget about implementing this n. Even if you miraculously seed, what will you do once the rest of the vigers realize it''s all based on fake rumours? And what if they discover that Naka has been used to spread such misinformation? I understand you were given a short amount of time, but instead of spouting things that don''t make sense, why note clean and admit that you haven''t been able toe up with anything so we can work together to devise a realistic n now that we''re all here?"


    Although some, like Caretakers Naida, N, and the Vige Chieftess, agreed with Caretaker Z''s statement, there were others, such as Caretaker Ivor and the Vige Chief, who were trying to make sense of Orion''s proposal.


    Meanwhile, Caretaker Shani stood at the side, cradling the baby in her arms, seemingly unfazed by Orion''s words. For her, the ultimate goal was to reunite the newborns with their families, and if Orion''s strange n could achieve that, she was willing to overlook any perceived ws.


    Caretaker Naida opened her mouth, intending to speak, however, her words were immediately interrupted.


    "Enough," the Vige Chief''s firm voice resounded through the room as he saw another Caretaker about to speak. Though he couldn''t im to fully grasp what Orion was trying to convey, he believed that he would understand better once the young manid out his ns in full. With a gesture, he signalled for Orion to continue, his intense gaze fixed on him. "Go on."


    Orion noticed the confused expressions on their faces, but he wasn''t disheartened, as he had expected this reaction from the moment he started revealing his n. He knew they wouldn''t grasp anything until heid out all the details. So, he took a deep breath and resumed speaking.

 Chapter 305 The Critical Solution For The Newborns (2)

    "After the rumours are spread, they would circte like gossip around the vige, and they won''t die down until the issue is addressed. And that''s where all of youe in," Orion said, addressing the Vige Chief, the Chieftess, and the Caretakers. "The issue should be addressed by the Vige Chief calling for a meeting with the whole vige to confirm the spreading rumours. This meeting should include the Chieftess herself, the Caretakers, and even the stronghold leaders, as this n wouldn''t function without their involvement."


    When he looked at their still-confused and thoughtful expressions, Orion continued, confident that they would soon grasp his point. "Once the Vige Chief and other key figures have gathered to confirm the rumours, I''m certain there will be a much greater uproar among the vigers."


    "And then what happens next?" The Vige Chief abruptly interjected, his concern apparent. "If we confirm the validity of such a rumour, wouldn''t it open the doors for more absurd disys of faith from everyone, seeking to gain Naka''s favour?"


    Orion remainedposed, answering confidently, "Yes, that''s precisely what I''m counting on. During the meeting, you will organize a grand asion, where every viger, along with some avable warriors, will gather in one ce to praise Naka and put their heart''s desires to the test. They will happily participate, as they will want to confirm the rumours for themselves. This event will be so significant that no one in the vige would dare doubt or dismiss it. They''ll perceive it as a chance to witness a potential miracle."


    As he spoke, Orion observed the Vige Chief and Chieftess'' eyes widening with understanding, and the caretakers deep in thought, no longer disying confusion.


    He continued, "The vigers will view your involvement as a sign of your longing to witness the miracle too. However, once the asion is concluded, the crucialst step will be....." Orion went on to exin the final step of his n, linking the vige''s values, and beliefs with his ideas to create apelling and believable n.


    And soon, all the Caretakers in the room, who were initially struggling to understand Orion''s n, widened their eyes in shock as understanding slowly dawned on their faces. They stared at Orion with a newfound level of incredulity, realizing the brilliance of his proposal. Even Caretaker Ivor, who had reservations initially, started nodding in thoughtful consideration.


    Caretaker Naida, who was critical of Orion''s n at first, couldn''t help but gulp down a bit of saliva as she grasped the cleverness of his scheme. She realized that the ws were in their own narrow thinking, and they couldn''t fully perceive or understand what he was saying until heid out his n in its entirety.


    "Did.¡­ Did you reallye up with that n yourself?" Caretaker Z asked, her eyes wide with astonishment as she struggled to fully digest everything Orion had just said. While she had eventually understood his n and regretted interrupting him earlier, she still found it hard to believe that Orion, a young man of his age, could conceive such a thoughtful scheme.


    After all, she had a younger brother within his age group, and she couldn''t imagine himing up with something as borate as this.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing the youngest Caretaker in the room, who he was certain was several years older than him, scrutinizing him from top to bottom, Orion couldn''t help but find it amusing. She then focused her eyes intently on his face, as if trying to uncover any trace of deceit in his expression. With a confident smile, Orion nodded, fully aware that her efforts to detect any lies were in vain.


    "And all this in such a short amount of time?" Caretaker Ivor asked, his tone filled with both astonishment and admiration. A young man, who had yet to blossom into a capable warrior, had put together a well-detailed strategy that could manipte every viger in the vige, even the Caretakers themselves if they weren''t aware of the n beforehand.


    Orion shifted his gaze towards the old man and responded, "Yes," his mind reying the countless hours he spent contemting a solution for the newborns ever since he left Anara''s section of the farm. However, the meeting with the Vige Chieftess further pushed him to devise a more feasible n. He couldn''t also deny that Aunt Greta and Sura had provided the necessary stimtion, pushing him to delve deeper into his thoughts and ideas.


    "Ahem!!" The Vige Chief cleared his throat, effectively interrupting Caretaker Ivor''s further questioning. He wanted to express his thoughts on Orion''s proposal. Fixing his gaze on Orion, the Vige Chief nodded appreciatively and said, "Once again, I am impressed by your intelligence in conceiving a n that no one else could have managed, or even dared to think of. Your creativity astounds me, and I am delighted to be present to witness such an incredible proposal."


    The Vige Chief took a deep breath before exhaling deeply, continuing, "Thank you, Orion. Not only have you provided a solution to a problem that has gued our vige for over a century, but you have also offered a pathway to stability in the near future. Your contributions to this vige are invaluable, and I assure you that your efforts will not go unnoticed. I swear on my name as the Vige Chief."


    Though the Vige Chief had made this solemn oath in front of everyone, the Caretakers showed little reaction. They knew that, if executed sessfully, the n would have been proposed by them eventually.


    And most of all, it would be a lie to say that the Vige Chief didn''t feel cold sweats on his back after hearing such a n. ''Using their belief against them,'' the Vige Chief thought, pondering the audaciousness of Orion''s proposal.


    For once, he couldn''t help but be d that everyone in the room maintained theirposure, despite the shocking nature of the n. Then again, considering the lengths they had gone to ensure the vige''s safety and livelihood, theirposure was to be expected.

 Chapter 306 The Critical Solution For The Newborns (3)

    The Vige Chief nced at Caretaker Shani, who still stared at Orion in disbelief, and sighed internally before refocusing on Orion. After carefully considering everything, he couldn''t help but doubt if Orion could truly execute his third n. "Are you sure that something like that is possible to create?" he asked, probing for further assurance.


    "Yes, it''s possible. Although we''ll have to run some trials first to ensure everything is perfect before wemence, I''m confident it will work out the way we''ve envisioned," Orion expressed. Unsurprisingly, even if given a de to forge, he wouldn''t have known what to do with it. As an ordinary man with capabilities solely based on his abilities as an HR, he felt inadequate in some areas.


    However, when it came to recreating something as simple as this n, he knew he was more than capable of handling it.


    "Alright," The Vige Chief nodded his head and spoke, "I will trust in your capabilities and wait until you are ready to provide the results. So in the meantime, I will task Caretaker Shani to help you with the wood, and Caretaker Z to aid you in providing the pieces of cloth that you will need. When you are done, you cane and meet me for thest of the items." Shifting his focus to Caretaker Shani, who had just broken out of her daze, before he looked at Caretaker Z, who was on the opposite side.


    As the Caretakers whose names had been called out nodded their heads in understanding, Orion responded, "Alright, Chief."


    "Alright then, it seems that the Vige Chieftess also has something to say," the Vige Chief said, directing everyone''s attention towards the Vige Chieftess.


    The Vige Chieftess took notice of the focus on her and began, "When I first asked you to be present at this meeting today, I had not expected you toe up with such a well-thought-out n like this. Although I am disturbed by the use of Naka in this way, I cannot deny that if we can pull off such an ambitious n, then we might be able to solve this problem once and for all, and focus our attention on the construction of the new settlement," she said, locking her gaze with Orion.


    Everyone in the room subtly nodded in agreement with the Vige Chieftess''s words. Solving this problem would lift a heavy burden from their shoulders. However, the Vige Chief couldn''t help but feel a sense of remembrance at his wife''s words.


    The Vige Chieftess continued, her gaze still on Orion, "However, let''s say that this n does indeed work. What are we going to do if the vigers push for another gathering? Wouldn''t we still return to the same point if we suddenly refuse to hold such a gathering again, instead of doing our best to make it a recurring event since the first one was a sess?"


    She ced herself in the vigers'' position and foresaw the doubts and problems that were bound to arise if the vigers decided to host such a gathering themselves.


    Orion responded, "A few days after the gathering, another rumour would surface saying that the seven warriors had ventured even deeper into the other side of the river, seeking to face another dangerous wave of three-star Vylkr vines to test their prayers again. However, their previous circumstances never urred again. Instead, they were immediately overwhelmed by the lesser stars of Vylkr vines, and only one warrior managed to return to the stronghold. He was screaming about how Naka was angry with them for theirck of contentment. However, his injuries were so severe that he died moments after arriving."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That is why the seven warriors should be purely imaginary. By creating this fictional group, you can easily control the information and the number of people who are aware of it," Orion exined. He had loosely based the number of required warriors on the group he had encountered while trying to save Fifi''s life.


    However, Orion knew that this part of the n would have to be handled by the Vige Chief and the other key figures themselves. Given how closely knit the vigers were, it would be difficult for other warriors not to ask about these seven imaginary warriors.


    Nevertheless, since they had sessfully kept the secret of sacrificing newborns to keep the vige safe and lessen the burden on the warriors for over a century, Orion believed that handling this aspect of the n should be a piece of cake for them.


    The Vige Chieftess nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face as she continued, "So that means while you take care of making sure the n moves forward smoothly, we should also ensure that nothing interrupts it and that no doubts arise about the seven imaginary warriors and the rumours?"


    Observing the Vige Chieftess reiterating his words to confirm her understanding, Orion nodded in agreement and replied, "Yes, precisely."


    The Vige Chieftess let out a sigh, shaking her head as she refrained from asking any more questions, delving instead into deep thought to examine if there were any other ws in the n now that they were all still present. She deliberately avoided looking at her husband, who was seated beside her, hating that she might see the yful glint in his eyes, indicating he was proud of his assumption that Orion woulde up with a feasible n, no matter how absurd it might seem.


    With the Vige Chieftess having finished speaking, Caretaker Naida promptly voiced her thoughts, "Although I also agree that using Naka''s name in such a way makes me ufortable, given that it''s either this or destabilizing the vige, I see no other option but to support Orion''s n and vote for its immediate implementation," she said, turning her head to the side, with Orion sitting next to her and Caretaker Shani on her other side.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile, seeing the unanimous agreement from all of them, both in their spoken words and unspoken expressions. He knew that it would take some time for his n to be fully understood and embraced, so the satisfaction he felt was a wee response.


    Upon hearing Caretaker Naida''s positive response, the Vige Chief immediately nodded and said, "Let those in favour of implementing Orion''s n and guaranteeing its sess, raise their hands." He raised his right hand, observing as the Vige Chieftess raised hers too, followed by each of the Caretakers, one by one, all showing their support by raising their hands.

 Chapter 307 [Bonus ] The Meetings Conclusion

    Bringing his hand down, and watching as everyone followed suit, the Vige Chief proceeded, "Let those in favour of disregarding Orion''s ns anding up with a new solution for the newborns raise their hands." To his satisfaction, no one raised their hands, affirming their collective agreement on Orion''s solution.


    With a firm nod of approval, the Vige Chief continued, "Since everyone has collectively agreed on Orion''s solution, I expect each of you to handle your tasks exceptionally well. This is not a matter to be taken lightly. You all know what is at stake."


    The Caretakers nodded their heads inplete understanding.


    Caretaker Ivor contemted whether to visit the stronghold leaders immediately or wait until tomorrow to inform them about the urgent issue and the solution at hand. In the end, although he was mentally tired from attempting to understand Orion''s n, he still decided it was best to go, as the n had to be implemented as soon as possible.


    Caretaker Z and Caretaker N still found it difficult to believe that Orion was the mastermind behind such a brilliant n. On the other hand, Caretaker Shani tightened her grip around her child, her heart brimming with hope at the thought of reuniting the newborns with their families and the joy it would bring. As her admiration for Orion reached new heights, she awaited the end of the meeting to supply him with the necessary materials so he couldmence his work immediately.


    Caretaker Naida too pondered over simr thoughts. However, before making sure that all the materials for Orion''s n were in ce, she felt it necessary to visit former Caretaker Hrok and inform him of the uing changes in the vige. As someone who held the Caretaker''s position before, his influence would be invaluable in spreading the necessary rumours and ensuring the n''s sess behind the scenes.


    Before concluding the meeting, the Vige Chief reminded everyone of their roles in the n and reiterated the details of the strategy they would be executing.


    After that, each Caretaker stood up and left the treehouse one by one. Caretaker Ivor was the first to depart, followed by Caretaker Naida. Caretaker N cast a brief nce at Orion before heading out, while Caretaker Z approached him and said, "I have to attend to something first before I can secure the materials you''ll need. But rest assured, before the day is over, I''ll send someone to fetch you and lead you to my section of the farm."


    Though Orion was impressed that she wasn''t put down by the fact that she was wrong when she had voiced out her dissatisfaction with his ns, he was equally d that Caretaker Z wasn''t the resentful type who would hold a grudge. Instead, she chose to address things directly, and he could now see why she was the youngest Caretaker in the room.


    He nodded in understanding and replied, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your call then." Caretaker Z nodded back at him before quickly turning around and leaving.


    When Caretaker Z left, Orion noticed the Vige Chief and Chieftess approaching, stopping in front of him. The Vige Chief spoke, "My wife already informed me that you''ll be busy with your warriors'' training tomorrow. I don''t want to interrupt that, so I''ll speak with your teacher to arrange some days where you won''t have to attend the training." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Orion nodded in understanding, "Alright, Chief," he replied. He knew that juggling training with handling such an issue might be tiring, but he also understood the importance of getting stronger for the task ahead.


    Even if the Vige Chief wanted him to forgo training entirely, he would still try to find a way to go, knowing that he couldn''t lead the development of a new vige if he wasn''t strong and capable. While he doubted anyone would willingly take his ce, the future was unpredictable, and he needed to be prepared for any eventuality.


    After getting his response, the Vige Chief left, and the Chieftess followed silently, satisfied that her husband had already conveyed their thoughts. Now, Orion found himself alone with Caretaker Shani in the meeting tree house.


    Gently standing up from her seat with the baby in her arms, Caretaker Shani approached Orion, who was seated beside her. Stopping in front of him, she suggested, "Since I''m currently less busy, why don''t you follow me to my section of the farm? You can see the materials you''ll need and check if they are sufficient before Caretaker Z sends someone for you to check hers." She locked her gaze on him, waiting for his response.


    Understanding the importance of familiarizing himself with the wood he would be working with and assessing the avable quantity, Orion nodded at Caretaker Shani. He stood up from his wooden tform and replied, "Alright, I''ll be in your care then."


    With a wide smile suddenly radiating on her face, Caretaker Shani turned around and led the way forward as they left the meeting and prepared to head back down to the ground. Without needing further instructions, Caretaker Shani and Orion rode on the tform and descended. Just as they set foot on the grass, Mo materialized in front of Orion, staring at him intently. "I''ll be watching you from now on," she said with a deep frown before flying back upwards and disappearing into her tree.


    Caretaker Shani inwardly chuckled at Mo''s actions, understanding that she might have overheard their conversation. Orion also thought the same, brushing off her words as he usually did.


    He followed behind Caretaker Shani as she led the way forward. The whole walk took about forty-five minutes, with Orion asionally stopping and waiting for Caretaker Shani to chat with some of the vigers working on the farm.


    This was understandable as she was a new Caretaker, so she probably had a lot of time on her hands to adjust to her new role. Following Caretaker Shani inside her wooden home, Orion entered after she pushed the door open.


    He sat down on the floor as she gestured for him to do so, before disappearing into one of the two adjacent rooms, which he suspected was the kitchen.

 Chapter 308 Showing Her Gratitude

    He sat down on the floor as she gestured for him to do so, and with a warm smile, before disappearing into one of the two adjacent rooms, which he suspected was the kitchen.


    Coming out from the kitchen, she bnced a bowl of kalna fruits in one hand and carried her baby in the other. Settling down, she cradled the baby on herp, cing the bowl of fruits on the ground. With a slight movement, she raised the bowl once more, revealing an empty bowl she had brought along.


    Pushing the bowl towards Orion, Caretaker Shani said, "I''ve already asked someone to call the person you need to see for the wood, so they should be here shortly." She gestured to the bowl of kalna fruits, "In the meantime, since you arrived earlier than any of us for the meeting, why don''t you have something to eat?"


    Orion nodded appreciatively and reached for the kalna fruit, realizing how hungry he was after not having eaten anything since morning. When he began to eat, he couldn''t help but notice Caretaker Shani arranging the baby in her arms.


    She raised her tulga, revealing her beautifully small plump breasts. At first, Orion was unsure of her intentions, but as she held her right breast with her left hand and guided it towards the baby''s mouth, he immediately understood what she was doing.


    Orion observed as the babytched onto Caretaker Shani''s nipple, sucking and gently biting on it. He could see her gently pressing her small breast to feed the baby with her nutritious breast milk, noticing the whitish fluid that dripped from the corners of the baby''s mouth.


    Just as he was about to ask a question, Caretaker Shani lifted her head and unknowingly interrupted him, "Can you bring the empty bowl closer? Let me pour you some of my breast milk."


    Orion didn''t hesitate as he took the bowl from the ground and positioned it under Caretaker Shani''s breast, following her gesture. Caretaker Shani gently pressed her small breast over the bowl, and Orion watched as it filled up slowly. Once it was full, he ced the bowl back on the ground.


    "You can ask for more when you''re done with that one," Caretaker Shani said, smiling at Orion before returning her attention to her child, feeding him more of her breast milk.


    Orion nodded in understanding at her words before he asked, "Is that your child?"


    Caretaker Shani replied with a nod, "Yes, he is. Unfortunately, he was supposed to be one of the babies sacrificed to the Vylkr vines, but thanks to you, he''s safe now and thankfully alive." She diverted her eyes from her baby and looked at Orion, her gratitude apparent in her voice, "Thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to save my child."


    Tears welled up in one corner of her eyes, and she quickly wiped them away with her hand, refocusing on Orion, "Sorry, I''m just really happy. I can''t wait for my husband to return from his exploration so I can show him that our son is still alive." She gave a sad smile before adding, "Although he might be a bit angry about the n that took our child away from us, I can''t possibly lie to him. Fortunately, my husband is a reasonable man and a warrior, so I can only pray to Naka that he can control himself when he hears everything."


    Apart from being surprised that Caretaker Shani''s partner was a warrior, Orion was also pleasantly surprised that she was going to tell him the truth. He had expected her to somehow fit the events of her child''s reappearance into his n to make everything coherent, or maybe evene up with a lie rted to it. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, he sighed tiredly when he realized that his women would have probably done the same and chosen to tell him the truth instead of lying. So, instead of lecturing her or giving advice on how to handle the situation, Orion simply nodded and said, "I understand, and I also pray that Naka helps you out."


    Caretaker Shani responded with a grateful, "Thank you," before he returned to drinking his quality breast milk.


    As Orion sipped his breast milk, Caretaker Shani struck up a conversation with him, asking various questions about how things had been since his awakening ceremony.


    Orion responded with the right answers, sharing what she needed to know while keeping certain details to himself. Being a Caretaker now, Orion had instinctively kept his guard up when around her, and Caretaker Shani had noticed that.


    She understood that this was simr to how she felt when she first learned about the Caretakers'' efforts, alongside the Vige Chief, to make the vige peaceful and safe. With this realization, she decided to make the conversation morefortable for him.


    "Since you are done with your breast milk, how about youe and drink the rest directly from my breast," she said, understanding that men, especially young men, often had the desire of sucking out the breast milk from the breast of a slender woman.


    And although she might be several generations older than him, that probably wouldn''t matter, considering how valuable and pricey breast milk was; there was no way he would refuse such an offer.


    Orion, however, couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows at Caretaker Shani''s proposal. Having already tasted breast milk and knowing how limited and expensive it was, he was somewhat sceptical about her intentions.


    Tina had her reasonable reasons for offering him and his women some breast milk, but he couldn''t say the same for Caretaker Shani unless she had some ulterior motive or was genuinely doing it out of goodwill.


    Orion leaned towards the former possibility, suspecting that there might be an underlying agenda behind her offer.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want some more breast milk?" Caretaker Shani asked, her eyebrows raised in surprise. She had expected Orion to jump at the offer of her breast milk, but instead, he seemed guarded and hesitant. This puzzled her, and She couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment that she couldn''t have a deeper rtionship with the young man who had saved her son''s life.

 Chapter 309 Showing Her Gratitude (2)

    "Okay, t¡­." Just as Caretaker Shani was about to give up and focus on feeding her baby, Orion''s voice suddenly rang out in the air. "Sorry, I was just lost in my thoughts for a moment," Orion said before he stood up and moved closer to Caretaker Shani''s side. "Can I?" he asked, watching as her lips broke into a smile. She lowered her hand from her small breast and said, "Go ahead, you can have as much breast milk as you want until you are satisfied."


    Meanwhile, as Caretaker Shani allowed him to freely suckle on her breast, he leaned in, gently cupping her small plump breast with his hand before cing it in his mouth.


    Although he didn''t know what she was nning, after carefully considering the situation, as long as her breast milk wasn''t poisoned, which seemed highly improbable considering he was sharing it with her baby on her other breast, and didn''t lead to any of the problems he had suspected previously, there was no reason for him to refuse this offer.


    After all, he was certain that it would take more than a breast milk scheme to bring him down.


    Also, there had been one thing that he had wanted to try ever since he met Gorg''s mom.


    But for now, "Hmmmhh¡­.." Orion''s throat reverberated as he enjoyed the taste of her breast milk flowing into his mouth. Deciding not to spill a drop, Orion found himself unintentionally making some sucking sounds, only realizing it when Caretaker Shani chuckled and nced down at him. She shook her head amusedly before refocusing her attention on her baby.


    Meanwhile, after making sure his stomach was filled to the brim with Caretaker Shani''s nourishing breastmilk, Orion''s gaze shifted to the baby who seemed on the verge of falling asleep but was still eagerly suckling on his mother''s breast and thought, ''Sorry, bro,'' before he smooth stretched his hand downwards, towards Caretaker Shani''s crossed legs.


    Of course, during the meeting, Orion couldn''t help but notice the narrowed vagina holes of the women opposite him as they were all dressed in the vige''s traditional attire, revealing a considerable portion of their inner thighs, including their shaved and unshaved private parts. However, despite the distraction, he managed topose himself, ensuring his mind and eyes stayed focused on the seriousness of the meeting and didn''t wander off to other thoughts.


    But now....


    Taking a few seconds, during which he subtly ced his hand on her thighs to make the motion appear natural, Orion smoothly slid his hand secondster towards her private area.


    "Orion, your hand!" Mrs Shani''s voice suddenly rang out, and she quickly folded her legs together, trapping Orion''s hand in between her inner thighs.


    Before he could say a word, she turned her head towards him with a puzzled expression and asked, "What are you doing?" Confused, she couldn''t understand why his fingers would be touching her vagina while he was drinking her breast milk.


    Upon realizing his hand was trapped, Orion quickly responded, "Sorry, it''s just that I''m not used to touching a woman''s vagina while I''m sucking her milk," pretending to look disappointed.


    Meanwhile, Caretaker Shani''s eyes widened the moment she heard his words. It finally dawned on her why he had hesitated when she had offered her breast milk to him earlier. ''So it turns out that he can already get as much breast milk as he wants,'' she thought, feeling slightly embarrassed for underestimating Orion.


    Once she pondered further, she realized that she had severely downyed the capabilities of this young man. Considering he had the courage to be with several women, all of whom were currently pregnant, Caretaker Shani sighed disappointingly at herself for thinking she was doing him a favour by offering her milk.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With a sigh of understanding, Caretaker Shani waved her hand dismissively before Orion could offer another exnation. She raised her head to look at him, saying, "No need to exin anything," and then released the tension in her legs, supporting her body with one hand as she straightened her legs to spread them out into a full V-position.


    "Here you go," she added, allowing him to touch her vagina while he sucked her breast. "Just be careful not to push your fingers too deep inside, or I might start feeling ufortable," she warned. Since offering her breast milk was the least she could do at the moment, she decided to let him fully enjoy it until she could find a way to repay her gratitude.


    While Orion was interested in what might have crossed her mind during that brief moment of silence, he didn''t hesitate to seal his lips around her erect nipple and gently rub his two index fingers along the soft, puffed vagina lips. This was a chance for him to understand what it meant to ravage a married woman.


    Of course, Orion understood that for him to have fuck Caretaker Shani, she would need to discuss it with her partner first. So, he was satisfied with just hearing her sweet moans instead of going through all that, especially when he basically had a variety of mature attractive women who would do anything he wanted just for him to prate them.


    And considering that he had mastered the art of pleasuring without pration, Orion yfully allowed the edge of his teeth to graze her erect nipple, producing a lovely moan from her lips. Slowly, he parted her slightly moistbia with his two fingers, tracing it, while teasing her clitoris with his touch


    Fortunately, even though hers, like the rest of the women he had met, was well hidden, he still managed to find it. Gently plunging his two index fingers slightly, he rubbed them back and forth.


    "Ohhhh," Caretaker Shani''s breathy moan escaped her lips, her baby peacefully sleeping and cradled in her other arm. "Ahhh~~~."


    With her nipple now stimted, along with the clit that he gently rubbed his two index fingers over, Orion enjoyed the sweet, slow moans of Caretaker Shani, until he finally decided to give it a gentle tug.


    "~~~~aHHHHHHH~~~~" Caretaker Shani suddenly screamed, her body reacting to an intense tingling wave that surged through her being.


    Unfortunately, her piercing moans startled the baby cradled in her arm, prompting Orion to halt his actions and immediately tend to the situation. He saw Caretaker Shani''s legs fold up, her back arching towards the ground, as her left hand instinctively reached down to cover her stimted vagina, as though trying to hold on to the overwhelming sensation.


    Fortunately, Orion was already standing with the baby in his arms when Caretaker Shani''s back immediately arched upwards. With a slow, deep moan, she took a very deep breath, and Orion watched as she released her grip on her pussy, resulting in waves of her pussy juices shooting out and sshing the floor in front of them.


    "~~~~UHHHHHH~~~~"


    At first, it was a steady stream of her pussy juices, but then it turned into a half burst, gushing from her insides until it gradually dissipated, causing Caretaker Shani to finally rx on the ground and catch her breath.


    Orion couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "She''s also a squirter," as he stored away this unexpected information about Caretaker Shani.

 Chapter 310 The Storage Hut

    Noticing that Caretaker Shani was gradually regaining herposure, Orion gently swayed his hand from side to side, soothing the baby in his arms and lulling him back to sleep.


    "Haaah¡­. Haa¡­." Caretaker Shani, however, was still breathing heavily as shey on the ground. Although she didn''t know how Orion had done it when he touched her vagina, one thing was clear to her ¨C she had never felt so good.


    Thest time she had felt this way was during her first kushi, which was during her awakening ceremony, a long time ago.


    When Caretaker Shani began to stand up, Orion cradled the baby in one arm and reached out his other arm to support her. She noticed and gratefully grabbed onto him for support. Just as he was about to speak, a loud knock suddenly echoed from outside the door.


    "KNOCK!!" "KNOCK!!"


    Hearing the knocking, Caretaker Shani let out a tired sigh, "It seems like he has arrived," she said, trying to regain her bnce as she stood up. However, her legs trembled, and she started to fall backwards.


    But in an instant, Orion caught her, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her into his embrace. Amidst all themotion, he ced his hand on her ass and gave it a hard squeeze, using it for support and to keep her steady.


    "KNOOCCK!!" "KNOCK!!"


    Despite the continuous knocking on the door, Caretaker Shani remained in Orion''s embrace until she felt stable on her feet. She tidied her traditional attire, knowing she would have to clean upter, and then locked her gaze onto Orion, who patiently waited for her. "Thank you," she said, taking her baby back from him before heading towards the door with him by her side.


    "KNOCK----" But before the knocking could resume, Caretaker Shani quickly swung the door open, revealing a young man in histe twenties, whose hand froze in the air mid-knock.


    "Ahem!" The man cleared his throat and lowered his hand, saying, "I heard that you called for me, Caretaker Shani."


    Caretaker Shani nodded, affirming that she had indeed called for Ignor. She then directed her gaze towards Orion and introduced him, "This is Orion, the young man who awakened a six-star potential during this year''s awakening ceremony. I''m sure you''ve heard the rumours flying around about him."


    The man''s eyes widened in realization, understanding why the Caretaker had summoned him.


    Caretaker Shani continued, "Orion, this is Ignor. He is in charge of taking care of the harvested woods in my section of the farm." Orion politely nodded in greeting, and Ignor reciprocated, not wanting to show disrespect to a potentially strong warrior.


    Noticing the subtle exchange between the two men, Caretaker Shani quickly added, "Alright then, to avoid any further dy, you can show him where we store the woods."


    Ignor nodded in understanding at Caretaker Shani''s instructions before turning his serious gaze back towards Orion. "Let''s go then," he said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Orion nodded in response to Ignor''s words and bid Caretaker Shani goodbye. He followed behind Ignor, who did the same. Although Orion didn''t understand why she appeared disappointed, he suspected that it might be rted to the intense release she experienced. After all, from what he had learned, his bedroom skills had a powerful effect on women, so her expression was somewhat understandable.


    After walking past various fenced crops, all being diligently tended to by the vigers, it took them about four minutes to traverse Caretaker Shani''s farm section. Finally, they arrived at arge wooden hut nestled amidst various fenced plots of cultivated crops.


    As they walked along the path, Orion''s attention was drawn to some nts swaying from side to side. He recognized them as the physical-sensitive crops his sister had told him about.


    His gaze lingered on them, and Ignor took notice, exining, "Those are used to make sleeping herbs. They''re called dodger nts. If you grind them and add them to a cup of breast milk, you''ll feel as though your body has left the ground."


    They halted in front of a vast warehouse, seemingly asrge as one of the Vige Chief''s huts or even bigger.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding at Ignor''s words. However, he was here to figure out how to proceed with his n and wasn''t eager to learn about getting drunk with milk.


    Ignor noticed Orion''sck of interest and promptly reverted to his serious expression. He then slowly pushed open therge door to the hut.


    Once they stepped inside, Orion was visibly taken aback by the sight before him. The sheer amount of stacked timber was surprising, with wooden logs towering over him. It felt like he had walked into a massive warehouse filled with woods of various sizes.


    Ignor led the way forward, and Orion followed through the narrow corners into the storage hut, his hand grazing across the stacks of timber he passed. Suddenly, something caught his eye, and he came to a halt. He looked at the bunch of tied-up sticks on the ground. Curious, Orion asked, "What are these used for?"


    Ignor furrowed his brows in response and said, "They are used to keep the huts warm when the kishi period is over, and the cold begins to settle in. But don''t you know that?" He gazed at Orion with a hint of confusion.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding, choosing not to waste time exining his false memory loss. Bending down, he touched each thin stick one by one as he walked into their midst.


    He passed by the sticks that were either too strong or too soft until he finally found a wood that was neither too hard nor too soft, just right for his n.


    Removing one stick from the bunch, he felt its t surface and gave it a quick flick in the air, observing how it flexibly bent towards the ground before returning to its previous straight shape with a slight wobble.


    "This is it," Orion said with a smile, refocusing his attention on Ignor. "This is what I want."

 Chapter 311 The Leftward Stronghold

    Ignor furrowed his brow in confusion, "Are you sure? Although the wood is extremely flexible, considering that Caretaker Shani told me that you would be needing some wood for construction, I don''t think that its flexibility would be a good thing," he asked, sceptically raising an eyebrow.


    Although Orion intended to use regr wood at first, the sticks were more than enough, so he would happily exchange the wood to be used as part of the fire pit instead. "Yes, they are perfect for what I intend to construct," he responded. "How long will it take you to bring eight more bundles of these sticks?" Orion asked as he looked at the twelve bundles of the same stick that wereid on the ground and evenly stacked up, after mentally counting them.


    Ignor nodded his head defeatedly. Since he didn''t know what kind of construction Orion wanted to make, he might as well let him do as he pleases. "We can get more of these sticks from other sections of the farm, however, we would first have to take permission from the supervisors or the Caretakers themselves. And that would take us anywhere from tomorrow evening to midnight," Ignor said.


    Each Caretaker is held responsible for their sections of the farm, and even their harvest, no matter how big or small, is something they need to be ountable for.


    Orion opened his mouth to speak, however, he immediately stopped himself and inwardly shook his head, deciding that it was best to work on this task for now and see how well he progresses before the next bundles arrive tomorrow.


    "Okay, just make sure to inform Caretaker Shani so that she can let me know immediately when it arrives," Orion said. He gestured for Ignor to step aside before he held the bundles of wood together and began throwing them to the empty path, one by one.


    Once he was done, he told Ignor to inform Caretaker Shani that he would be staying here to start his construction and see how much progress he could make. He also asked Ignor to convey the message to help him inform his family that he would be returning homete today.


    Although Ignor was hesitant to leave at first, he had wanted to see if there was any way he could help with the construction, given his experience. However, Orion simply sat down on the ground and responded, "It''s not that I don''t need any help, however, it would be extremely difficult for anyone else to understand what I am trying to do, and also, the fewer hands, the better," as he began to unbundle the sticks.


    Though Ignor didn''t fully understand Orion''sst sentence, seeing his reluctance, he simply nodded his head in understanding and left therge storage hut.


    With Ignor''s footsteps fading away, Orion focused on the task at hand. He took out some of the sticks and arranged them as though he wanted to craft a basket. Grabbing and cutting some ropes for the bottom of the basket, he decided to apply some of the ''DIY'' tricks he had learned in his former world.


    "Let''s see how many baskets I can create in a day," Orion said to himself as he started to weave the sticks together, slowly and gently.


    ¡­.....


    The leftward stronghold<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!!"


    "Come in."


    Listening to the gruff voice emanating from inside the room, Caretaker Ivor didn''t waste any more time and immediately reached out to pull the door open. Stepping inside, he closed the door behind him and set his gaze on the bulging muscr man sitting on top of a very thick reddish and white carpet, with a raised tform in front of him.


    "Is that?" Caretaker Ivor unconsciously voiced his thoughts. However, before he could hold himself back, an answer to his question came, "Yes, it is," said the man with piercing blue eyes, a full rough unkept beard on his chin, along with a faintly visible scar that stretched from the middle of his right cheek, over his nose, and straight to the end of the left cheek, all while wearing the traditional vige attire.


    "Since the Vige Chief decided to get a ta... a table, then I decided to get one myself since I am also as busy as he is," he said, focusing on Caretaker Ivor, who had just walked into his workce, before gesturing towards the space opposite him. "Although I certainly wasn''t expecting your visit, why don''t youe and take a seat, and tell me the reason behind your unannounced visit."


    Caretaker Ivor shook his head at the man''s words, his eyes still wandering around the room filled with various sizes of cusses, spears, and shields hanging on the wall.


    Eventually, he walked over and settled himself on the thick, stretched-out carpet, locking eyes with the leader of the leftward stronghold, Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Zogar folded the paper in front of him, stared up at Caretaker Ivor, and asked, "Are you going to keep on staring at me like that, or are you going to tell me the reason for your visit early?" He maintained eye contact, adding, "And since you came unannounced, then I take it that it must be something of importance."


    Caretaker Ivor nodded solemnly in response to Stronghold Leader Zogar''s statement. As he prepared to exin the pressing matters concerning the vige, Zogar interjected, his eyes narrowing with seriousness, "Is it about the newborns?" he asked, mirroring Caretaker Ivor''s expression.


    Hearing the question, Caretaker Ivor couldn''t help but frown, "How did you know?" he asked, doubtful of Zogar''s apparent awareness of the situation.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar smiled at Caretaker Ivor before he folded the remaining piece of paper and spread-out cloth on the table. "You were supposed to send me a report on how many newborns had been arranged for the diversion this time, two days ago. Since you didn''t, I figured that something bad might have happened or the Vige Chief decided to handle it himself again," he exined, locking eyes with Caretaker Ivor after finishing the task. "But since you are here, it seems like it''s the former."


    cing his hands on the table, Stronghold Leader Zogar asked with a firm tone, "Caretaker Ivor, what is going on in the vige?".

 Chapter 312 The Leftward Stronghold (2)

    Caretaker Ivor shook his head at Stronghold Leader Zogar with a tired sigh escaping his lips, "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think," he said, "In fact, it''s something else entirely, one which I am sure that you haven''t yet thought of."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s face fell into a frown. If something had indeed happened with the newborns, then it might be bad news. However, he considered the possibility that he might be wrong, so he patiently waited for Caretaker Ivor to finish exining.


    Caretaker Ivor began by telling Stronghold Leader Zagor about Orion, though he was already aware of the young man''s impressive feat of awakening a six-star potential for inner strength. Then, Caretaker Ivor delved into the changes in the vige, including the secret of Orion''s extreme fertility, which was now being kept under wraps to avoid causing an uproar.


    As Caretaker Ivor watched, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s expression shifted from a frown to one of shock as he absorbed the information. Continuing, Caretaker Ivor exined Orion''s proposition for constructing a new vige, including the method he intended to use to reunite the remaining newborns with their families without causing a negative uproar.


    And when Caretaker Ivor had finished his exnation, detailing everything there was to know about the current state of the vige, the whole room fell silent for a moment.


    "So, you''re saying he came up with all of this in just a few days? Solving the problem that has gued our vige for over a century?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, seeking confirmation of his thoughts and processing all he had just heard.


    "Yes," Caretaker Ivor affirmed, "And trust me, we were all just as surprised as you are now."


    Taking his time to digest the words, Stronghold Leader Zogar exhaled deeply, allowing his mind to settle afterwards. Tapping his fingers on the table, he seemed lost in deep thought before he finally spoke, "I think I could use a break back at the farm before I return to the stronghold to continue my work," his eyes fixed intently on Caretaker Ivor.


    Caretaker Ivor had expected this response, knowing that anyone would want to meet Orion after hearing such outstanding news. However, he replied, "Feel free to do as you wish. As the stronghold leader, it''s not my ce to control you. But perhaps you should send someone to discuss with Orion first and then make time to speak with him, considering all the work you constantly have to deal with."


    "Nonsense," Stronghold Leader Zogar retorted, "who said I am too busy to meet him right now? I can easily arrive at the farm in a few minutes, talk to him, and find out for myself what this young man is like before returning to the stronghold to prepare for another wave of Vylkr vine attacks." He scoffed at Caretaker Ivor''s suggestion, and then his eyes shifted to the weathered silver chain around his neck.


    He grabbed a small round metal object hanging from it, wiping the cloudy crystal surface with his fingers, revealing theplex details of the metal''s design, including two slender serpentine hands fashioned from polished steel delicately sweeping across the weathered white surface, each pointing towards a number.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I believe it would take less than a few minutes to head to the farm, speak with him, and return to work, all of which should take less than an hour, or an hour and a half," he continued, his eyes fixed on the unique timepiece.


    Caretaker Ivor narrowed his eyes at the metal object in Stronghold Leader Zogar''s hand. He had noticed it hanging around Zogar''s neck from the moment he entered the room, but he had assumed it was just a decorative piece, given how well itplemented Zogar''s appearance as it rested against his chest.


    Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, he pointed at the metal and asked, "What is that? .... Did you perhaps get it from the caravan?"


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s smile widened as he nodded, exining, "Well, while the table was easily constructed here at the stronghold after taking a look at the Vige Chief''s own, this....." He paused for a moment, trying to recall the name correctly, "Ah yes, Mr Kaelen called it a wash... I mean a pocket watch. It might not be asrge as the sundial in the Vige Chief''spound, but with this, I can easily read and tell the time perfectly."


    He held the pocket watch up for a moment before gently letting it fall back against his chest. "Although it might have cost me some wealth, it was worth the trade since I can easily track the time of the day with this."


    Once Caretaker Ivor listened to Stronghold Leader Zogar''s exnation, he nodded with deep understanding, considering if he should also try to get a simr metal object once the Caravans arrived.


    Apart from the beautiful paintings he enjoyed staring at, having something like that would be useful in his daily life.


    "Alright then, do as you wish," Caretaker Ivor said, noticing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eagerness to meet Orion at the farm. "I just came to inform you about the situation so that you would be aware of it. Now, I need to head over to the Rightward Stronghold and inform Stronghold Leader Zaarak of the same thing before I return to the farm, as there is now a pile of tasks that I need to take care of."


    Hearing his associate''s name, Stronghold Leader Zogar frowned a bit in displeasure, observing as Caretaker Ivor stood up from the carpet. "....So please, while you are at the farm, also make sure to find out if there is any material or help that you can provide to the boy so that he could easily progress with his third n," Caretaker Ivor urged, "Because the way I see it, if he does make such a thing possible, then it would benefit you and your warriors the most."


    As Caretaker Ivor turned his head from side to side, his bones popped along with the ones in his arms and legs.

 Chapter 313 Visiting The Farm

    "In the meantime, I will be taking my leave, Stronghold Leader Zogar. Please don''t forget to be around for the next meeting," he said, walking towards the door.


    However, he stopped abruptly in front of it and added, "and also, we will be counting on you to wlessly carry out your part of the n, as we all know what is at stake if one of us fails." With that, he pushed the door open and stepped out of the room, leaving Stronghold Leader Zogar alone to ponder within his thoughts as the sound of the door closing resounded in the air around him.


    "Haaahhh¡­." Stronghold Leader Zogar exhaled deeply as he unfolded the piece of paper and spread the cloth over his table again. He meticulously marked out the areas and time for the next wave of two-star and three-star Vylkr vines, nning to send some warriors there to destroy them before they overpopte the borders.


    However, Caretaker Ivor''s exnation of Orion''s construction n for the vige kept reying in his mind, causing him to lose focus on his work.


    With another sigh, he folded the paper and cloth back on the table. "I think it''s time that I meet this Orion," he muttered to himself, standing up from his seat and walking towards the door.


    ¡­......


    Scrutinizing my constructions, I couldn''t help but grin with satisfaction. It had taken me hours, even the entire day, to create them, but now I felt a sense of aplishment.


    "It''s perfect," I said to myself, lifting one of therge baskets that could easily hold my entire body, just to double-check for any errors or missed steps. "Perfect," I repeated, carefully cing it back on the ground.


    Then, I selected a smaller basket, onerge enough to hold three or four newborns, and nodded with approval. Going through each basket one by one, I carefully checked for any ws or issues.


    After examining all sixty-six baskets, I took a moment to check my fingers to make sure they were unscathed, and thankfully, they were. In fact, with my heightened durability and strength, I felt like I could go on for hours, non-stop crafting baskets, moving on to the next one immediately afterpleting thest. The only thing that reminded me to take a break was a mild hunger, signalling that I needed to eat something before getting back to work.


    But despite the effort, it was all worth it in the end!


    Afterwards, I packed the baskets one by one, arranging them ording to their sizes to maximize space. Once they were neatly stacked, I left the storage hut, ensuring the door was firmly closed behind me.


    When I stepped outside, I decided to head towards Mrs Shani''s hut to inform her that I had finished crafting the baskets and to ask her to look after them until the next bundles of sticks arrived.


    However, just as I was about to reach her hut, a sudden realization hit me -I hadpletely forgotten to inform the women about our move to the new home tonight. "Dam....!" I almost cursed aloud.


    "I hope the warriors haven''t arrived yet," I murmured to myself as I raced towards our hut, clinched to make it in time to help them pack up before heading to Caretaker Shani''s ce to deliver the news.


    The midnight hour shrouded the vige in darkness, and as I darted through the empty farming paths, I remained undetected until finally reaching our home. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Gasping for breath, I faced two imposing figures nking the hut''s entrance. Their muscr frames andposed stance marked them as warriors, allowing me to recognise them immediately. Without hesitation, I approached as they fixed their intense gaze upon me.


    Coming to a stop in front of them, I locked my gaze on the guards. Before I could say anything, one of them spoke up, "Are you Orion?"


    Without beating around the bush, I nodded firmly and replied, "Yes." Then I asked, "Did the Vige Chieftess send you two?" Both the man and the woman nodded in unison without hesitation.


    The woman exined, "The Vige Chieftess sent us to show you and your family where you''ll be staying. We arrived a few hours ago, but the woman refused to leave until you were present. Please go inside and prepare your belongings so that we can depart immediately. We''ve already wasted enough time here waiting." Understanding their urgency, I nodded in agreement and silently walked forward, pushing the door to our current hut open and quickly closing it behind me.


    "OOORRION¡­." A soft voice suddenly yelled into the air, and before I knew it, someone had abruptly run into me.


    Thankfully, my senses were on high alert, and I quickly recognized that it was Gina who had hugged me tightly. "Orion¡­." Another voice chimed in, causing me to stretch my arms open and shift Gina to one side as Sura ran into me.


    But it didn''t stop there; soon after, Reena followed suit, wrapping her arms around me. And just when I thought it was over, "Orrionn¡­" I noticed Grandma Vivian running towards me.


    My arms were already full, and I had failed to notice her on time, so I ultimately fell backwards the moment she crashed into me, followed by Grandma Derry, who came right after. Without a doubt, I could swear that I saw a huge smile on her face as she joined the group hug while I was now lying on the floor.


    "Orion, why are you homete?"


    "Orion, where have you been?"


    "How did the meeting with the Caretakers go?"


    "What did you talk about with them?"


    "Why didn''t you tell us first before you went?"


    "Orion....."


    As the questions came pouring in, my mind was racing to keep up. They all wanted answers, but it was hard to process everything at once. I nodded my head absentmindedly, trying my best to attend to each of them, even though I didn''t hear all the questions properly.

 Chapter 314 Family Argument

    Just when I thought the barrage of questions would overwhelm me, amanding and firm feminine voice pierced through the air. "Alright, all of you should get up, can''t you see that he isn''t hearing anything you''re saying?"


    Recognizing the voice as Fifi''s, I awaited her appearance, relieved by her intervention. She entered my line of sight and began coaxing the women to their feet.


    With gratitude, I took her outstretched hand, allowing her to assist me in rising.


    Her broad palms brushed away the dust from my back, offering a gentle pat as if to console me. Together, we moved towards the side of the room, where my mother, Ursa, and her mother were seated, surrounded by the rest of my women.


    Settling in beside them, I was on the cusp of speaking when my mother preemptively interjected, her tone was unsurprisingly harsh, "Orion, you have a lot of exnation to give us. Why didn''t you tell us that you were going to meet with the Caretakers and the vige chieftess this morning? Do you understand how worried we''ve been? You left in the morning and didn''t return until now."


    Her eyes were fixed intently on me, and if I didn''t know my mother well, then I wouldn''t have noticed the worried expression on her face.


    Fortunately, I did!


    With a response already in mind, I replied, "I knew you all would be worried. Since you were all still asleep, I didn''t want to disturb any of you. My n was to inform you of the results upon my return, rather than upying your minds with it throughout the day."


    "Hmph!" Gina''s voice chimed in from beside me as she huffed disapprovingly. She averted her gaze, clearly miffed. "Well, we were all concerned anyway." Extending my hand to tousle her hair, I slipped my arm around her, turning my attention to my women. I watched them as they each lent their agreement to Gina''s and my mother''s sentiments with nods.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make that mistake again. If a simr situation arises, I''ll let you all know in advance," I assured them, recognizing that this was the only way to ease their worries.


    "Please do," Alya said, her voice tinged with abination of weariness and relief, a sigh escaping her lips. "So, what did you discuss with the Vige Chieftess and the Caretakers?" she asked. As soon as her question hung in the air, everyone in the room turned their gaze towards me, their curiosity apparent in their attentive expressions as they awaited my response.


    Yet, I was acutely aware that I couldn''t simply divulge the details of the newborn situation or the contents of my conversation with the Vige Chief and Chieftess during the meeting.


    It wasn''t a matter of mistrust... I did trust them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But I cherished them just as much as I trusted them. Hence, it would be a cruel weight to burden their hearts with such news. And so...


    "Not much," I lied, shing a convincing smile. "Our discussion mainly revolved around my training and the need for me to fully reach my potential as a six-star warrior. So, starting tomorrow, I''ll be throwing myself back into intensive training." I watched as the women around me nodded in understanding, realizing the importance of honing my skills as a warrior.


    I then continued, "And also, in a few....." Iunched into an ount of the new vige construction and my role in spearheading its development.


    "YOU WHAT?" Aunt Greta''s scream pierced through the room, a vocalization of the shock that rippled across the faces of my mother, Gina, Alya, Sura, Reena, Ursa, Grandma Meldra, and everyone else present. Their eyes widened into abination of disbelief and astonishment, as though they were grappling with the weight of the words I had just revealed.


    "Let me finish first," I said, shaking my head at their expectant expressions.


    However, this time, Grandma Meldra responded, "What else do you want to exin, Orion? If we heard correctly, you mentioned that the vige will assist you in establishing a new settlement that you''ll be responsible for developing in a few years, is that correct?" Her voice held a hint of tiredness as she rested her right elbow on herp and massaged her forehead with her fingers.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes." I observed Aunt Greta gritting her teeth in frustration.


    "Which means that you''ll have to venture to the other side of the river and establish this new settlement in the midst of Vylkr-infestednds, correct?" Grandma Meldra inquired again, her frown mirrored by the others around me.


    "Yes, exactly. But before that timees, I''ll have the strength to move freely in and out of the area due to my potential," I replied, expecting her line of thought.


    Grandma Meldra nodded in understanding. "We understand that part. However, what we''re hesitant to ept is the idea that you''ll also need to leave this vige," she remarked, "Because that would also mean leaving us behind just to develop this new settlement."


    "Yes," Aunt Greta added promptly, her head nodding vigorously as she aligned with Grandma Meldra''s sentiments. "While I do agree with Celeste that it might have been preferable if you hadn''t be a warrior or possessed such potential, the reality is different. I cane to terms with you embarking on explorations across the river. Yet, how will I manage to treat you if you''re overseeing another vige, juggling its responsibilities while simultaneously battling waves of Vylkr vines?"


    "Or do you truly believe you can survive without my gift? Do you understand the countless warriors who almost met their demise ¨C losing limbs, having flesh torn apart ¨C after months ofbating the Vylkr vines, whom I managed to save, or those who sumbed because they couldn''t return to the vige in time?" Aunt Greta''s voice grew hoarse with emotion as she pressed on, "And let''s not even delve into the fact that you''d be living amid the Vylrk-infested territory. How would you.....?"

 Chapter 315 Family Argument (2)

    "Greta..." Fiona''s voice broke the tension as it reverberated through the room, her expression filled with genuine concern. She extended her hand, gently gripping Aunt Greta''s hand and soothingly rubbing the back of it with her fingers. It seemed she was attempting to cate Aunt Greta, who was now breathing rapidly as if her emotions had taken over.


    However, Aunt Greta swiftly withdrew her hand, apologizing, "I''m sorry for losing control." Her gaze fixed on me, her eyes narrowing as she asked, "But I still want to know what he has nned. You do have a n, don''t you?"


    I responded to her question with a firm nod, gathering my thoughts before taking a deep breath and articting, "I want all of you toe with me," making my intention clear.


    This time, not a single furrowed brow or look of shock graced their faces. Instead, they gazed at me with nk expressions, clearly taken aback. "Once the foundation has beenid," I borated, "I want each of you to join me in building this new vige. By that time, I''ll have grown strong enough to protect us all, ensuring that you won''t need to worry about danger or harm."


    "PPFFTTTT!" A burst of muffled stifledughter abruptly filled the air, interrupting me and catching everyone''s attention. We all turned towards the source and found Miss Lyra with her lips contorted into a smile, trying to hide her amusement behind her hand.


    "Mom, what''s so funny?" Ursa''s brow furrowed deeply as she echoed the question that hung on everyone''s lips.


    "I''m sorry if I embarrassed you," Lyra said, apologizing with a smile as she yfully pinched her daughter''s cheek, only to have Ursa p her hand away, rubbing her reddened skin.


    Then, Lyra shifted her gaze towards me, her eyes twinkling, and said, "Well, for me at least, this n seems like a chance to start life afresh. And that''s saying something considering I''m not exactly growing younger. So, it''s either this or returning home to share the same hut with my lovely daughter."


    While I couldn''t be certain whether Lyra''s tone carried a hint of sarcasm when she referred to Ursa as her ''lovely daughter,'' the transformation of Ursa''s expression into a stern one and her subsequent yful pinch to her mother''s leg gave me a hint. I couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle, all while absorbing the rest of Lyra''s words.


    "Moreover," Lyra continued, "since I''ll soon be expecting a child as well, I fail to see a reason why I should stay behind when the father of my child is working towards securing our safety by creating a new vige. Why not be with him, especially when he assures us he can protect us?" Lyra''s gaze dropped to her stomach, her hand tenderly caressing it momentarily before her eyes lifted to meet mine.


    "And from what I have heard, Orion is not one to break his promises, is he?" Her eyes twinkled with a fierce glint as she looked at me.


    Following the subtle smile that tugged at the corners of her lips and hearing her final words, I nodded in agreement. "Yes," I confirmed, "By that time, I''ll have gained the strength to protect you all, making sure that none of you or even our children need to fear the Vylkr vines. I promise." I grasped Lyra''s underlying intentions.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lyra''s smile then broadened as she continued, "With that being the case, I don''t see any valid reason to stay behind." She extended her arms upward, adding, "I can''t speak for everyone else, but I''m definitely on board. When the timees, I''ll be joining Orion in settling the new vige."


    Her gaze shifted to me as she borated, "Considering Orion will be leading the development of this vige and, hence, will be its new chief, it follows that I''d have the opportunity to potentially be the Vige Chieftess. So, I can''t find a single reason not to follow him, even if it''s just in my dreams."


    After herst words hung in the air, every woman''s eyes in the room popped wide open. Whether they were moved by Lyra''s words, my own words, or the enticing prospect of securing the position of Vige Chieftess in the new vige, I couldn''t be sure.


    Nheless, their expressions shifted into deep contemtion, indicating that Lyra had managed to shift the entire mood and focus of the conversation.


    ''She''s quite something,'' I mused internally, my gaze fixed on Ursa, whose mouth was hanging open in astonishment. "YOU!!" Ursa eximed, jabbing an usatory finger at her mother. "So this was your n all along? To be the vige chieftess..... YOU!!"


    Lyra couldn''t hold back a snort at her daughter''s reaction, retorting, "Well, it seems I''m currently the only one raising my hand, so I don''t see any other candidates capable enough to take up the mantle of the new Vige Chieftess."


    Hardly a moment after her statement concluded, a throat-clearing voice chimed in beside me. I turned toward the source, discovering Grandma Ingrid also raising her hand. "I can''t speak for others, but I''m also of the opinion that I''ll be apanying Orion to this new settlement when the timees," Grandma Ingrid expressed. Her eyes met mine briefly before she averted her gaze, almost as if she was directing it at something else.


    Although I failed to return home on time to talk with her, I decided to sort things out this night before I leave for training tomorrow.


    "In that case, count me in too," Grandma Derry chimed in, her hand swiftly following Grandma Ingrid''s gesture and raised into the air. Her gaze locked with mine, a warm smile ying on her lips. "I''ll be right there with Orion when the timees for us to head to this new settlement," she added, her confidence apparent. "I won''t need to worry about those Vylkr vines, not when I know my Orion will have the ability to protect me."


    "Ahem!" The next voice echoed through the room, considerably firmer and louder. "Considering that I''m the only capable warrior here, I believe it''s wise for Orion and me to scout the settlement first and ensure its safety before the rest arrive," Fifi said, her expression stern as she locked eyes with each person present.

 Chapter 316 Coming To An Agreement

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    Folding her muscr arms, she positioned them atop her toned, veined thighs. "Moreover, I''ll be the one guarding him, not the other way around. So, for everyone''s sake, I think it''s best for just the two of us to go initially. In essence," Fifi directed her gaze towards me, closing her eyes momentarily before reopening them, and exhaling as though she was bearing the burden of a tough decision, "I''ll be joining Orion in this new settlement when the timees," she concluded, raising her right hand in agreement, to follow me.


    Once Fiona finished speaking, I expected a few more responses from the other women in the room. However, my expectations proved mistaken.


    Immediately after her words, Gina''s right hand shot into the air, saying "If that''s the case, count me in as well." In quick session, Grandma Celia, Sura, Fiona, and Ursa followed suit.


    Soon, a chorus of raised hands depicted their unanimous willingness to follow me. I shifted my attention to the three individuals who had yet to voice their decisions - my mother, Reena, and Aunt Greta.


    I regarded them both with an arched eyebrow, prompting Aunt Greta to release a loud, exasperated sigh. She raised her right hand in the air and spoke, "Allow me to make my stance clear. I have no interest in the Vige Chieftess position. My role has always been that of a healer, and that won''t change even in this new vige. I''m certain my gift will remain indispensable when we arrive there."


    Her gaze remained fixed on me, a challenging glint in her eyes as if daring me to prove my ability to emerge unscathed by the time we established ourselves in the new territory. I wisely chose not to engage in a contest of wills with her at this moment; after all, it''s never wise to quarrel with your doctor, particrly one who provides care free of charge.


    Turning my focus to my mother, I observed the intensity in her gaze as she locked eyes with me. She held my stare firmly, her fists clenched in anger.


    Despite the tempting prospect of bing the Vige Chieftess, it was unsurprising that she remained unswayed by it.


    A heavy sigh soon escaped her lips, the tension in her clenched fist releasing as she looked down momentarily before fixing her gaze back on me. "While I might have preferred if the construction of this new vige was put on hold and the idea discarded," she began, her voice carrying a blend of resignation and understanding, "I realize that it''s aimed at improving our vige''s safety, and by extension, the safety of all of us."


    "Despite being a stubborn son who often chooses to make his own path, which I respect even if it leads to some reckless decisions, I can''t let you go on your own. As your mother, I''m convinced I would regret it deeply if I did."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She shifted her gaze away from me and directed it towards the other women in the room, sweeping her eyes across their faces one by one. Then, with a raised right hand, she expressed, "So, like Greta, I have no interest in bing the Vige Chieftess. Instead, I''ll be apanying you to this new vige to make sure you don''t put yourself in dangerous situations or, worse, act impulsively."


    Her gaze then fixed on Fifi, who intentionally shifted her focus elsewhere. Continuing, she said, "Aside from myself, it would be regrettable if this obsession with the Vige Chieftess position consumes everyone or misleads them into thinking they''re suited for it just due to their strength." She went on, "Moreover, we''re heading to the new settlement with our children. This means that our entire families are relocating together. So, while I appreciate thepetitive spirit among all the women here, I don''t believe it should be our primary reason or sole focus as we prepare to enter an entirely unfamiliar area infested with Vylkr vines."


    Once her words settled, a collective sigh of exhaustion filled the room, and nods ofprehension rippled through the women. Observing their shoulders slump in defeat, it quickly dawned on me that my mother had established herself as the unofficial leader of the group.


    Well, considering she was the one who had pinned me to the ground to keep me from bing a warrior in the first ce, it wasn''t all that surprising.


    However, with the room now settled, my gaze shifted to thest person, Reena.


    Apart from Gina, whose figure was taking after that of our mother, considering her curvaceous hips and the enticing outlines of her breasts against her tulga, Reena easily stood out as the most striking woman in the room, if I were to measure by the beauty standards of this world.


    With everyone''s attention fixed on her, including mine, she met our collective gaze with folded arms and an air of confidence that indicated she was quite ustomed to being the centre of attention.


    "First and foremost, let''s get something straight," Reena''s voice sliced through the air,pelling everyone''s focus in the room. "We all know the truth, if there''s anyone capable or has the potential to be the Vige Chieftess," she extended one hand, her index finger pointed firmly at herself, "it''s me." Smoothly, she folded her hand back.


    "That''s the truth we''re aware of. However, since we''re all now part of the same family, I''m open to a friendlypetition to see how well you all fare before I ultimately im the title of Vige Chieftess." Her deration was unapologetically bold. "It could be a great way for us to bond and understand each other better. So, let''s give it our all and contribute to the growth of this new vige," Reena continued with confidence.


    "Also, as my mother has said, we shouldn''t get too carried away or distracted. We still have a family to care for." A warm smile graced her lips. She turned that same smile towards every woman in the room before fixing it on me, raising her right hand high in agreement.

 Chapter 317 Moving In

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    Shaking my head in amazement at how Lyra had single-handedly shifted the conversation''s dynamics, igniting everyone''s spirits, and how my mom and Reena had expertly steered it back to the original topic with a different tone, it was hard not to be somewhat impressed. Particrly Lyra, who had initiated this whole torrent of events.


    And catching her sly wink aimed at me, I couldn''t help but conclude that it was all very much intentional.


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat, drawing their attention back to me, "You can all lower your hands now," and one by one, their hands descended. Just as I was about to resume speaking, "Knock!! Knockk!!!" the resounding sound of knuckles rapping against the door reverberated, followed by a booming voice, "Is everyone ready?"


    Upon hearing the warrior''s voice, I realized that we didn''t have enough time to keep talking. I looked at all of my women and said, "Given the limited time we have, let''s begin moving, everyone." The women nodded in agreement and, one by one, stood up from their seats, proceeding to the adjacent room. Each woman emerged holding a y pot filled with Kalna fruits and a bundled sack of cloth, presumably their tulga, all wrapped together.


    Observing Gina struggling under a load muchrger than her frame, I rose from my seat and walked towards her. "Let me help," I offered, extending my hands to take the weight off her. As she handed over the hefty bundle of two sacks of clothes, probably both hers and mine, along with a collection of Kalna fruits nestled within, I positioned the load against my chest and supported it with both hands, as I was not ustomed to bncing things on my head.


    Even with her insistence on carrying it herself, I managed to persuade her to let me help.


    Given that we were uncertain about the duration of the route to our new hut, I wanted to prevent her from falling behind or struggling to catch up with us.


    Seeing everyone ready and carrying their belongings, with those who had less helping others, I turned to lead the way to the door. After pushing it open for everyone to pass through, I closed it behind us.


    I then faced the guards who had positioned themselves on either side of the doorway, patiently waiting.


    "We''re prepared to leave," I informed them. Both guards simultaneously nodded their heads, and one turned to say, "Follow us. We''ll guide you to your new hut."


    The woman guard took the lead, while the man slowed his steps, making sure he protected us from behind. As we progressed, we entered what I assumed was Caretaker Shani''s section of the farm, having left the production hub about thirty minutes ago. Now, we were heading deeper into the farm, likely approaching Overseer Anara''s section.


    After an hour and ten minutes, we stopped in front of arge wooden hut, easily three times the size of both the huts we had used in the production hub and our regr hut in the vige.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Even though we had covered the distance in an hour and forty minutes, despite walking at an incredible pace, we were all visibly exhausted. As we stood there, ready to finally copse onto our mats and catch some rest ¨C well, all except me due to my physique ¨C I gazed at therge hut before us. It was nestled amidst towering trees and lush bushes, with a small cleared area that resembled a wide yard.


    I couldn''t help but think that the trek was worth it, and I was certain the women shared my sentiment. They began cing their belongings on the ground in front of them, taking the opportunity to stretch.


    Just as I was preparing to lead the way towards the hut, the guard abruptly extended her arm, halting me. "There''s someone else here," she stated, her gaze narrowing as she scanned the surroundings.


    I was on the verge of asking whether they might be the tree nymphs we had encountered earlier, considering our remote location within the farm, when I turned my head to the side. I could see a few of them perched on lofty branches, observing us from above.


    However, before I could say anything, the guard suddenly let out a loud scream, "ARE YOU AWARE THAT THIS PLACE IS OFF-LIMIT BY THE ORDER OF THE VILLAGE CHIEF HIMSELF? IF NOT, THEN COME OUT BEFORE I SEARCH FOR YOU MYSELF. MY GIFT CAN HELP ME PICK UP THE DISTINCT SMELL OF ANYTHING AND EVERYTHING, SO YOU BETTER DO YOURSELF A FAVOR AND COME OUT. LET ME ESCORT YOU BACK TO THE VILLAGE, OR ALLOW ME TO SEARCH FOR YOU AND FACE THE CONSEQUENCES!!"


    Instantly, the other guard abandoned his position at the back and hastened to stand beside hispanion.


    Hearing the mention of her gift, I thought it best to remain silent. I watched as the woman nodded discreetly at the man, seeminglymunicating without words.


    He returned the firm nod, poised to step forward and likely search our surroundings. Meanwhile, the woman chose to head in the opposite direction, her movements more subtle.


    But then, amanding voice boomed through the area, putting an abrupt halt to the growing uneasiness, "It''s alright!! I aming out." We all redirected our attention to the source of the voice, focusing on a man emerging from the back of one of the trees on the opposite side, near the grassy yard of therge hut.


    As the moonlight bathed him in its glow, his rugged, muscr frame and scarred face became clearly visible, revealing his identity to everyone present.


    "LEADER!!" The guards'' simultaneous cries rang out as they sprinted forward, leaving us behind as they hurried to greet the man. While they rushed to his side, the women and I remained behind. I found myself standing at the forefront, my expression stunned as I gazed upon the man before me.


    ''What the hell?'' I thought, almost saying it out loud.

 Chapter 318 The Meeting With The Leftward Stronghold Leader

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    Observing the man''s presence, my attention was drawn not only to his physique, which was notably muscr, though not quite reaching Fifi''s level, but also to an interesting detail that caught my eye ¨C a worn-out silver metal chain hanging around his neck.


    This wasn''t something that appeared to be crafted within our vige''s capabilities. Furthermore, the circr metal object hanging from the chain, gently swaying with his movements, was something I was certain no gift could create.


    Also, not only that but when I looked at his legs, what he had used to cover his feet, my eyes couldn''t help but linger on it as it made countless thoughts race through my mind all in a single second as I saw him walk towards us along with the two guards nked by both of his sides.


    However, just before he had arrived in front of us, I turned my head to the side and noticed Fifiing from my back to stand beside me.


    Coming to a halt before us, the man''s presence prompted an immediate reaction from Fifi, who didn''t hesitate to address him. "Leader Zogar, I''m surprised that you''re here," she remarked, her eyes narrowing as she extended her left hand, gently pushing me behind her protective stance.


    Noticing Fifi''s guarded stance, the man responded with a knowing smile, his gaze briefly flickering toward me before he turned his attention back to Fifi. "Fiona, it''s been a long time. How have you been?" he asked.


    "I''m doing well," Fiona replied, her head nodding in acknowledgement.


    He nodded, a sense of understanding in his expression. "d to hear that," he responded. "While I would have liked to catch up and learn about your retirement or the tasks assigned by the Vige Chief, my purpose today is to speak with the young man behind you."


    Fifi was just about to address him as "Stronghold Leader Zo..." but was interrupted by the man, who waved his hand dismissively. "No need to worry, I''m here solely to chat with the vige''s future warrior, one with the most exceptional potential I''ve evere across," he stated, his focus shifting from Fifi to me. "Although I would have preferred to postpone our meeting until he visits the stronghold, allowing for a more leisurely conversation, since I''m already here, I see no reason to miss this opportunity."


    Fifi attempted to interject once more, but this time I gently ced my right palm on her back, delivering a light tap as a sign to hold her thoughts.


    I then stepped forward, positioning myself alongside Fifi and facing Stronghold Leader Zogar, whom I assumed to be the leader of the Stronghold.


    With my palm gliding gently over Fifi''s beautiful muscr back, I maintained a steady gaze on Stronghold Leader Zogar. "Good evening, Stronghold Leader Zogar," I greeted with a nod. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    Zogar''s eyebrow arched in response, and he offered a nod of acknowledgement. "Good..... Good, seems you have some manners and aren''t trembling in fear," hemented, his scrutiny first shifting to Fifi and then back to me, finally scanning the other women gathered behind me. His attention circled back to me once more, and he asked, "Are they all your partners?"


    "Yes," I responded, "they are."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Even her?" he asked again, his finger aimed at Fifi.


    "Yes," I confirmed with a firm nod, emphasizing my response. "She is also my partner."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar fixed his gaze on me, his face inscrutable, like he was sifting through my expressions for some hidden meaning. After a moment, his stern expression cracked into a smile. "Humph! You haven''t even officially be a warrior yet, and you''re already adopting some unusual behaviours," he remarked with amusement. With an exhale, he continued, ".....Well, that just means you''ll fit right in once you join the stronghold."


    Without further ado, Stronghold Leader Zogar turned on his heel and strode away in the opposite direction, his final words trailing behind him, "Follow me, Orion. I need to speak with you privately."


    Before I moved to join Stronghold Leader Zogar, I turned my head to catch Fifi''s gaze. She shook her head with a resigned look, sighing as if reluctantly agreeing. Her eyes met mine, and she spoke with a tone of reassurance, "You can go with him. I''ll be awake, waiting for you toe back."


    She then shifted her attention to Stronghold Leader Zogar, who stood by our new hut as though he expected my presence. "And if anything goes wrong, I''lle to find you. So, don''t worry," she added, her gaze returning to me along with a faint smile.


    While I hadplete faith in Fifi''s strength and her promises, the reality was that this man was the Stronghold Leader ¨C it would be stupid to assume he was any less powerful than Fifi, or that she could easily match up against him. It was clear I needed to shift my focus to preventing any potential trouble rather than cing Fifi in any unnecessary danger.


    "I don''t have all day to wait!" Stronghold Leader Zogar''s impatient voice echoed across the distance as he eyed me from the corner of his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, everyone should concentrate on settling in. If any issues arise, I''m capable of handling them," I reassured her before stepping forward toward his position.


    Though I held doubts that anything threatening or dangerous would ur, it had be a habit for me to brace for the worst before embracing the best, given the recent string of events.


    Standing beside him, I met Stronghold Leader Zogar''s gaze as he turned his head towards me. "Are you ready?" he asked.


    I nodded firmly and replied, "Yes."


    His attention was fixed on therge hut, I barely had time to process the situation when I heard his voice, "Hold on tight." In an instant, his arm snaked around my waist, pulling me close to him. We soared into the sky, veering to the side instead of passing over the hut, and descended back onto the grassy ground.


    Before the impact could settle, we were airborne again, rising high enough for me to catch a glimpse of a portion of the farm. It became obvious that our trajectory was taking us not toward the gates, but towards the massive wooden wall that encircled the farm.

 Chapter 319 The Meeting With The Leftward Stronghold Leader (2)

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.


    Shutting my eyes tight as we neared the wooden wall, I braced for impact, only to feel the rush of wind against my skin as we sailed through the air. Blinking them open, I peered downwards, my gaze locking onto the edge of the colossal wall just before we cleared it. "Haah!" An instinctual breath escaped me as we rose and I exhaled, shutting my eyes again as I sensed us descending toward the thick forest.


    With another rapidnding and takeoff, I kept my eyes open, observing the recurring sequence of descents followed by ascending into the sky again. Soon, we crossed the river and ventured further into the area on the opposite side.


    Finally, Stronghold Leader Zogar suddenly halted his leaping, the echoing "boom" of his descent rippling through the ground like spiderwebs. The impact should have been greater, considering the immense force he must have used to propel himself into the sky.


    ¡­.........


    "Now, you can stand on your feet," Stronghold Leader Zogarmanded, releasing his grip on Orion and allowing him to regain his bnce on the ground.


    Orion, however,nded on his feet only to stumble backwards onto the ground. Quickly regaining his bnce, he pushed himself up onto his knees before rising to his full height. Crushing a one-star Vylkr vine that had attempted to approach, Orion quickly moved closer to Stronghold Leader Zogar, noticing several swarms of two-star Vylkr vines advancing towards them.


    "I believe this might not be the best spot for our conversation, Stronghold Leader Zogar," Orion said, his gaze fixed on Stronghold Leader Zogar''s right hand, which had transformed into a curved de. The weapon appeared to be hewn from rocks and stones, with its smooth, sharp edges contrasting with the rough, unpolished sections along its length.


    However, without uttering a word, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s form surged forward with incredible speed. His right hand swung in a sweeping arc, cutting through the nt-like tissue of the one and two-star Vylkr vines.


    The vines were torn apart and shredded as he moved, leaving a trail of afterimages in his path. His rock de appeared to carry immense force as it cut through the onught, efficiently cleaving through more than a dozen vines.


    "SWWIISSSHHH!!!"


    "SWWWISSSHH!!"


    "SWIISSSHH!!!"


    Meanwhile, Orion watched with a gulp that seemed almost involuntary, his eyes wide open as if he didn''t want to miss any part of the scene unfolding before him.


    Once the Vylkr vines surrounding them were sliced into oblivion, Orion''s mind raced to decipher the nature of Stronghold Leader Zogar''s gift.


    He observed Zogar''s hand relinquishing its de-like form, reverting back to its normal state. Before he could utter a word, in the blink of an eye, Stronghold Leader Zogar materialized right in front of him, his afterimages trailing behind him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Now..." Stronghold Leader Zogar''s said as he fixed his gaze on the young man before him. "....It''s the perfect ce for us to talk."


    Orion stayed silent, his focus entirely on the muscr man, sensing that the Stronghold Leader had more to say.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar continued. "Orion, during the awakening ceremony, you disyed a six-star potential, the highest potential I..... we have ever witnessed," He added, "And not only that, but you awakened a dangerous gift, one highly suited for bing a warrior. This implies that when you fully realize your potential as a warrior, you could easily be considered the strongest and most dangerous man in the vige."


    He paused, a thoughtful breath escaping him as if he himself wasing to terms with the implications of his own words. Then he pressed on, "Moreover, your extraordinary semen has the power to impregnate even the most infertile women, a feat that defies norms."


    "You''ve not only yed a role in resolving a vige issue that has persisted for over a century, but you''ve also aided in mitigating its consequences, making sure that they don''t harm the vige. On top of it all, you are tasked with developing a new vige to counter the Vylkr vines, ultimately making our main vige safer. Am I correct?" He asked, his eyes probing Orion''s. "Or have I overlooked any of your numerous contributions?"


    Orion shook his head slightly, "No, you haven''t," he responded. He then asked, "But, is that all you wanted to talk about?"


    While Orion was well aware that all the key figures were informed about the changes he had introduced or was about to introduce in the vige, he was more interested in understanding the reason behind this special meeting.


    The fact that they had gone to the trouble of crossing the towering wooden fence and venturing deep into the other side of the river suggested a more important discussion.


    "Of course not. I simply needed to hear it directly from the source," Stronghold Leader Zogar''s lips curved into a wry smile as he gazed at Orion. Then, with a slight narrowing of his eyes, he continued, "Although I must admit, I managed to keep myposure and not be utterly shocked when I first learned of your ns, I still needed to hear about your third n in bringing back the newborns..... to confirm if such a daring thing is genuinely possible."


    "Yes, it is," Orion replied, his head nodding with the confidence now clear in his words.


    While he was honest enough with himself to admit that his experiments had mostly involved lighter objects rather than the substantial weight of newborns, he clung to the belief that, with the appropriate materials, he could achieve sess.


    The worst-case scenario would entail a few of them not functioning as he had intended.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s nod carried an air of appreciation for the confidence in Orion''s response. It was clear that this wasn''t just a casual conversation for Orion; he had genuinely considered the implications of his ns. Stronghold Leader Zogar leaned forward slightly, his expression eager as he continued the discussion, "Once you''vepleted this task, do you think it might be possible to extend your innovation for the use of our warriors?"


    His gaze remained fixed on Orion, his expression tinged with hope. "I realize the challenge that lies in that, but if such a feat could be achieved, you would not only be saving the lives of our warriors and vigers but also change the way we explore, protect our vige, and battle against the Vylkr vines."

 Chapter 320 The Incipient Creators Contract

    Listening to his words, Orion couldn''t help but think, ''Help the warriors.'' Of course, given that he would soon be a warrior himself, he had every reason to decide whether he wanted to assist them or not.


    However, even if he attempted to refuse, given the way Stronghold Leader Zogar was regarding him with hopeful eyes, it probably wouldn''t bode well if he sent the leader of the stronghold back displeased.


    Then again, there might be an opportunity for him to gain something from this conversation.


    "Well, what''s your opinion?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked Orion once more, the hopeful expression on his face gradually fading.


    "Stronghold Leader Zogar, it''s not that I''m opposed to helping, but handling such a task would demand a significant amount of materials, time, and effort. Therefore, I don''t think it would be fitting for me to engage in such work without some form ofpensation," Orion stated, shaking his head tiredly at Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words.


    While his willingness to deal with the newborns stemmed not only from ack of confidence in the Caretakers and the Vige Chief but also his desire to establish his influence and power improving his strength, he wasn''t willing to do so without some form of benefit.


    This mindset also guided his decision to take on the leadership and development of the new vige, which would grant him more authority as the vige chief.


    Just considering the various types of rules he could establish was enough to make him smile internally, knowing that his throbbing shaft would undoubtedly be upied during that period.


    "Oh!" Strong Leader Zogar said, his eyebrow raised as he finally grasped the reason behind Orion''s hesitation. Straightening his posture, he continued, "Humph! If that''s what''s been concerning you, then put those worries aside. I''m not asking for your assistance for free. Given theplexity of the task, we''ll supply all the necessary materials you require for the job. Uponpletion, I''llpensate you for your time and effort, and for each subsequent use as well."


    "Since it''s your ingenious idea, you''ll receive a fair share of the operating costs. Consider this - with just this opportunity, you''ll amass enough wealth to provide for your family even before your warrior status is achieved. And once you''ve be a warrior, it''s not far-fetched to imagine you as the wealthiest warrior in the vige. That is, of course, if you''re serious about increasing your wealth as a warrior." Strong Leader Zogar concluded with a grin, fixing his gaze on Orion expectantly.


    Certainly, the appeal of holding the title of the wealthiest warrior had a distinct appeal to Orion. However, as he mulled over Stronghold Leader Zogar''s proposal, he found himself drawn to the deal, except for one key aspect. "Could I also maintain a degree of influence over the management of the construction?" Orion asked.


    Despite thepensation he would receive, it was essential for him that he possess some level of authority over the direction his invention would follow.


    However, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s face darkened. He cast a scrutinizing gaze upon the young man who stood confidently before him. With narrowed eyes, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s voice held a tinge of suspicion as he retorted, "You''re not suggesting you doubt our capability to manage your creation, are you? Or could it be that the payment falls short of your expectations?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "No, it''s not that," Orion quickly countered, shaking his head. "I actually think it''s wiser to entrust the management to me. After all, I''m the one who imagined and constructed it. Doesn''t it follow that I''m the most equipped to handle any problems that might arise?" He paused, letting his words linger for Stronghold Leader Zogar''s contemtion.


    Even though Orion intended to contribute his creations to the vige and receive substantialpensation in return, he wouldn''t entirely relinquish control, especially considering his family''s dependence on the vige as their primary source of livelihood.


    "True.... True..... You raise a valid point," Stronghold Leader Zogar admitted, his brows furrowed as he delved into Orion''s proposal. Upon reflection, he realized that even if Orion were to deliver his inventions and entrust them to the vige, the question of maintenance and repairs still remained.


    Theycked the expertise to address potential faults or to handle any unforeseen issues that might arise. The more he considered it, the more he recognized the wisdom in Orion''s request to retain control.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s demeanour shifted as the realization settled in, and he nodded in agreement with Orion''s perspective.


    Seeing Orion''s strongmitment to helping the vige, Stronghold Leader Zogar internally sighed. He responded, "Though I had thought of this initially, I refrained from adding more on your shoulder due to your numerous tasks. But since you''ve raised the matter, I find it fitting to further reward your dedication." Stronghold Leader Zogar''s lie lent an air of evaluation to his words as if he were testing Orion''s character.


    "When the timees, you won''t just receive payment for your inventions, but also for your mindful maintenance of them, making sure they remain in optimal condition," he continued, his words cloaked in the facade of scrutiny.


    Gazing at Orion, he asked, "Does this arrangement meet your expectations, or is there something else you''d like to add?" Stronghold Leader Zogar sought to ensure that all terms were clear and satisfactory to Orion.


    "No, I don''t want to add anything. It''s okay this way," Orion responded with a nod.


    "Then, we have a deal," Stronghold Leader Zogar said, extending his hand for a handshake. He observed Orion''s response, pleased to see the younger man reciprocating the gesture. Their hands firmly gripped each other''s, the shakested a few moments before they released their hold.


    While the curiosity to ask about the origin of this innovative idea had crossed Stronghold Leader Zogar''s mind, he ultimately decided against it. He had conducted his own prior investigation upon arriving at the farm, gathering pertinent information from Caretaker Naida about Orion.


    Though the details weren''t extensive or particrly remarkable,bined with the insights provided by Caretaker Ivor, the evidence pointed toward the idea being genuinely Orion''s. Any suspicion that this might be the creation of someone older seemed to dissipate. Stronghold Leader Zogar acknowledged that regardless of its origin, the idea itself held the potential for a significant impact.

 Chapter 321 The Revelation

    Given this, Stronghold Leader Zogar decided to skip that question and proceed to his next intention for being present.


    "Now that our discussion is concluded, I''m keen to witness your growth as a warrior," Stronghold Leader Zogar expressed, pivoting on his heels to walk away from Orion.


    "While I understand that a proper assessment should wait until you''ve created your first container, giving me a measure of your strength, the fact remains that your dangerous gift aligns well with the path of a warrior," he continued, his voice trailing back to Orion. "It''s only fitting that I gauge your current level now, and then witness how much you progress by the time your first container takes form. It will depend on the location you choose for its creation, perhaps a month or two after your initial warrior training."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar paused, his gaze fixed on Orion''s attentive figure, absorbing every word. "Whether it''s formed in your heart or in your brain," he concluded. Suddenly, he activated his gift, causing his hand to radiate an intense violet luminescence.


    Bending down, he touched the ashen-ck ground, a transformation flowing through his limbs, turning them into solid rock with a deep brown hue. The change enveloped him, from his attire to his face, leaving only the pocket watch dangling around his neck untouched.


    In a matter of minutes, Orion''s eyes widened in amazement as he witnessed Stronghold Leader Zogar''s transformation. The man, who had once stood in human form, now resembled an entity of pure rock, from head to toe. The curiosity about the silver chain and the circr metal dangling from it gnawed at Orion, but his immediate concern was uncovering the secret of the Stronghold Leader''s gift.


    Orion asked, "Stronghold Leader Zogar, can your gif..."


    However, before he could fully articte his question, Stronghold Leader Zogar expected his curiosity and cut through his words. "My gift," he began to exin, "...allows me to absorb the properties of any material Ie into contact with. Initially, when I awakened this gift, I could only do so through my hands. But upon bing a warrior, the infusion of Vylkr energy shattered those limitations."


    "Now, I can seamlessly absorb and wield the properties of various materials throughout my entire body. Moreover, I''ve gained the ability to hold onto those properties for an extended duration before my strength wanes due to exhaustion."


    As Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words flowed, Orion''s mental gears spun at full speed. He couldn''t help but perceive the parallels between Stronghold Leader Zogar''s gift and Grandma Derry''s own, yet a fundamental distinction emerged. While the full scope of Grandma Derry''s gift remained elusive, he had observed her ability to integrate her body with the matter she touched, in contrast to Stronghold Leader Zogar, who seemed to absorb the properties of materials into himself.


    After his thoughts had settled, his curiosity began to nag at him, and he couldn''t hold back his question any longer. "The silver piece around your neck," he questioned, "why didn''t it also transform into rock, like your tulga?"


    Recognizing Orion''s inquisitiveness, Stronghold Leader Zogar understood that this peculiarity had intrigued him as well, having explored this facet of his gift before. Cradling the object in his palm, he borated, "This is a pocket watch I acquired from the Caravans through a barter involving some kalna fruits and other items of mine. Although my gift doesn''t directly affect it, there''s still something interesting I can do."


    With a swift activation of his gift, Orion observed as the solid rock texture of Stronghold Leader Zogar''s arm effortlessly shifted back into its human form. Just as quickly, the transformation urred once more, and Orion watched the arm undergo a metamorphosis, taking on the timeworn silver sheen and metallic essence of the chain resting in his grasp.


    Meanwhile, Orion''s eyes were still wide open in shock as he processed Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words. As he watched Zogar flip open the lid of the pocket watch to reveal the small, moving serpentine hands within its scratched ss, his brain temporarily halted as he connected all the points together.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    First, there was the stic, something he had put aside under the assumption that perhaps someone in the vige possessed a gift capable of crafting such a material. Then came the enigma of the table at the Vige Chief''s hut, which he had tentatively set aside as evidence that the Caravans might be a neighbouring tribe of a slightly advanced group.


    The paintings and the collection of trinkets discreetly disyed within the confines of the Vige Chief''spound had caused him to reevaluate his assumptions about the Caravans.


    And now, gazing at the timeworn pocket watch presented to him by Stronghold Leader Zogar, the tender threads of Orion''s understanding began to fray.


    It was not just that these Caravans hailed from a more sophisticated society; it was now shockingly apparent that their technological capabilities far surpassed anything he had ever imagined.


    ''Damn it, this changes everything,'' Orion''s internal curse reverberated as he felt an urgency to unveil the mysterious origins of the Caravans.


    However, Orion recognized the necessity to control his emotions when he saw the Stronghold Leader''s footwear, which had transformed from leather to rock. He quickly nced at the pocket watch once again.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me!" Stronghold Leader Zogar''smand snapped through the air, punctuated as his metallic arm dissolved, reverting back into solid rock.


    Orion formted a n, deciding to patiently await the next appearance of the Caravans. Simultaneously, he made up his mind to extract every fragment of information he could gather from the vige regarding these mysterious individuals. Once he solidified this resolve, he took a step forward, his purpose shifting, and he stooped to gather the lifeless remnants of the one-star Vylkr vines. To consume them and replenish his Vylkr energy.


    After a brief span of minutes, Orion sensed his Vylkr energy being revitalized, drawing his focus towards Stronghold Leader Zogar, who had been patiently waiting for him.


    Activating his gift, Orion''s lightning erupted from both his arms with a resounding "Crackle!!"


    A single thought guided him as he manipted the lightning''s nature, sculpting it into a three-meter de of electric brilliance on his right side and a 40-inch shield on his left.


    Without a moment''s dy, Orion lunged forward, his lightning-forged de leading the charge. He aimed to strike with a powerful swing before shifting his tactic, strategically positioning the shield to potentially stun the Stronghold Leader through impact.

 Chapter 322 Help Anara!

    Stronghold Leader Zogar effortlessly lifted his hand, halting the lightning-forged shield in its tracks, and then delivered a powerful punch, resulting in a resounding "Bam!" The impact jolted through the shield, causing it to shatter into numerous lightning tendrils that recoiled back toward Orion''s arm before dispersing into aimless sparks.


    Unfazed by the shield''s destruction, Orion pressed forward, swiftly manoeuvring to bring his lightning-forged de down upon Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    To Orion''s surprise, the leader simply elevated his hand and caught the de between his fingers. With a firm grip, Stronghold Leader Zogar shattered the de into a deluge of lightning, the tendrils flickering out from Orion''s arms. Seizing the moment, Orion quickly reshaped the lightning into a new shield, forcefully propelling it towards Stronghold Leader Zogar in his next move.


    However, even though the shield shattered upon impact, Stronghold Leader Zogar took two steps back beforeing to a stop, standing tall with an erect posture. He turned his head from side to side as if attempting to shake off the arcs of lightning that were dancing around him.


    Simultaneously, Orion swiftly retreated, the lightning still crackling from both his arms. He observed as Stronghold Leader Zogar held his position, allowing the lightning to descend toward his stony leg before radiating out, epassing the ground in a shimmering disy of lightning energy.


    "It appears that this form is both advantageous and disadvantageous for you," Stronghold Leader Zogar remarked, retracing his steps to his original position. "Feel free to make another attempt." He gave a slight smile, "Let me personally guide you through some of the aspects of bing a warrior."


    At his words, Orion, who had increased the distance between them, decided to give his best effort. Unable to directly harm the Stronghold Leader, he aimed to experiment with new approaches. Heunched forward, conjuring his lightning into two colossal forged hands.


    With a resounding "boom," he mmed them ahead, causing the ground to tremble momentarily and a cloud of dust to engulf the surroundings, concealing his presence.


    "Smart move," Stronghold Leader Zogar mused, a raised eyebrow apanying his observation as the cloud of dust obscured Orion''s presence.


    However, his ears soon caught a distinct sound. His eyes widened upon spotting a bolt of lightning hurtling his way. Swiftly evading, he watched as the lightning struck beside him.


    "Booom!!"


    He raised an intrigued eyebrow, realizing it was merely a piece of lifeless two-star Vylkr vines.


    In the next moment, time seemed to slow down as Orion burst from the dust, his massive fists resembling mountains, aimed at Stronghold Leader Zogar''s face.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar clenched his fist, merging it into a single pestle-like shape, meeting Orion''s lightning-covered fists head-on with a resounding "bam." Orion quickly repositioned his other fist toward the ground, using it to propel himself over Stronghold Leader Zogar,nding behind him.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    The farm


    "Ha..... Haaa... What''s happening?" Overseer Anara eximed, stepping out of her hut. She had made sure the babies were asleep before she left.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Holding her belly, she made her way to the ancestral essence pool. Rapidly, Overseer Anara dove headfirst into theke, deliberately sinking instead of floating. As she descended to the pool''s very depths, her handsmanded the surrounding vines to coil around her body. She became encased in her own roots, activating an ability inherited from her tree nymph ancestors.


    At first, Overseer Anara had only intended to utilize the vines for a brief period, hoping to alleviate the persistent agony of the sore that throbbed within her body like a pulsing heartbeat.


    This unfamiliar sensation was entirely new to her as a tree nymph since theycked the type of heart that the vigers possessed. It was a mystery she struggled to articte or control, each throb inducing a torrent of tearing sensations rippling through her body.


    Amplifying the intensity of the yellowish radiance, Overseer Anara pushed her ability to its very boundaries. Concurrently, she intensified the number of vines encircling her, prompting the luminous glow from the dense waters to spill outward, casting an illuminating halo over a small section of the surrounding vicinity.


    Suddenly, the brilliance of light extinguished, and the vines encircling Anara released their hold, rapidly retracting into the earth as she swam upwards, breaking the surface.


    Using the nearby terrain for support, Overseer Anara pushed herself upright, only to lose her bnce and fall forward,nding in an involuntary sprawl.


    "Haaahh..... My legs," Anara gasped, attempting to rise and move, but her efforts proved futile. Paralysis seemed to have seized her from the waist down, while from her upper torso, it felt as though a sharp object was tearing open her stomach, only to be immediately healed.


    This was precisely why she had sought refuge in her ancestral pool and used her vines, hoping for aplete cure.


    Yet, her judgment appeared to have been mistaken; her condition had worsened.


    Now, returning to her tree was impossible due to the considerable distance.


    "Haaa... Haaa..." The sounds escaped Overseer Anara''s lips in ragged gasps as driven by instinct, she inched along the grass with her body t, her gaze locked on her distant tree. Struggling to reassert her control over her vines, she observed them detach from the ground and curl around her form.


    Nheless, as a searing wave of agony surged through her, her mouth fell open in a silent cry of shock and torment.


    Immediately, she relinquished her hold over the vines once more, fearing that she might lose control and inadvertently harm the newborns. After all, all the vines that covered them were naturally linked to her.


    "Orion," Overseer Anara''s trembling voice trembled, her body contorted as she curled onto her side atop the grass. "Orion..." she called again, recalling when all of this had begun, when he had released his semen into her flower. It had started as a mere burning sensation, something she believed she could alleviate on her own.


    However, the agony grew,pelling her to immerse herself in the ancestral essenceke in a futile attempt to quell it. But instead, it intensified, spiralling into a situation where she couldn''t walk, and even her healing powers were powerless.

 Chapter 323 Help Anara! (2)

    For the very first time in her existence, Overseer Anara found herself opening her mouth and uttering the word ".....help."


    Recognizing that her initial plea hadn''t carried far enough, she suppressed her shivers, striving to make her voice clearer. She drew a deep breath, summoning her strength, and then, with all the power she could muster, she cried out, "HELPPP MMEE!"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she immediately noticed something wet sliding onto the grass below her. Frozen in shock, she used her fingers to touch the moisture that hade from her eyes.


    "....What is this?" she whispered to herself. Tree nymphs could experience sadness, but that didn''t trante into shedding tears. They couldn''t sleep either, though they could induce a trance-like state resembling sleep. Their bodies were impervious to harm, except when attacked by warriors or if their trees were harmed. Regardless, even in light of all these peculiarities, they couldn''t shed tears.


    So what was this liquid?


    However, almost instantly after her plea echoed and reverberated throughout the various surrounding trees behind her, a radiant light emanated from one of the trees. Emerging from the glowing source was a tree nymph, her lower body adorned in a light shade of grey while her upper body glowed in a vibrant azure hue.


    Following this lead, the neighbouring trees illuminated with an array of dazzling colours, and one by one, tree nymphs manifested from within them, stepping forward in session towards her location.


    In a matter of minutes, aplete assembly of tree nymphs had gathered, illuminating their surroundings. Several of them reached Anara''s side, forming a collective presence around her.


    Observing her with abination of curiosity and a sense of impending unease, the tree nymphs instinctively took action. With care and concern etched in their gazes, they gently lifted Overseer Anara from the ground and carried her towards her own tree.


    Once she found herself in theforting presence of her tree, Anara managed to summon a faint, appreciative whisper, "Thank you," before her form became ethereal, melding seamlessly into the tree.


    Meanwhile, encircling her tree, the other tree nymphs gradually settled onto the grass, their collective concern tangible as they awaited confirmation that the Oldest Tree Nymph would be restored to health.


    ¡­..............


    "Looks like that did the trick," Stronghold Leader Zogar remarked, pping his hands to shake off the lingering dust. "I might have broken a few bones, but a dose of Vylkr energy should set things right and make them even stronger. Although the immediate difference might not be very noticeable at first, but when you create your first container and the ones that follow, you''ll easily sense the improved control you gain over the chaotic Vylkr energy," he continued, walking toward Orion, whoy on the ground, his back to the earth, gasping for breath.


    He leaned over Orion and added, "And once you''ve fully reached your potential, you''ll wield the Vylkr warrior''s form with ease, without the need to subdue it with the strange energy in your body."


    "Haaa... Haaaa..." Orion nodded and continued to audibly catch his breath as he prepared to leave the training session with Stronghold Leader Zogar and head back to his hut for some well-deserved rest. Slowly, he pushed himself up and sat upright on the ground, his gaze shifting to the extended arm of the Stronghold Leader.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Using it as a support, Orion managed to pull himself up onto his feet. Once he was standing, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eyes swept over Orion''s entire body, scrutinizing him from head to toe.


    An approving nod apanied Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words, ''When you resume your training tomorrow, utilize the techniques I''ve taught you. This way, both your peers and instructor will witness your dedication and not assume you''ve been cking during your absence. Focus on your training, and I assure you, that you''ll easily secure a spot among the best warrior group, without a doubt.''


    Then, with a shift in tone, he asked, "Now, about the materials you mentioned for your third n, what do you need? If possible, I''d be d to contribute. I doubt the farm has everything you require."


    Exhaustion lined Orion''s features as he wearily acknowledged the Stronghold Leader''s words with a nod. He went on to detail the materials needed for his third n toe to fruition.


    Upon hearing Orion''s rundown, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s brows knit in contemtion. "I can certainly offer assistance," he replied, though a hint of hesitation permeated his words. "However, the process will take some time. The materials must first be melted down, and the warrior possessing that particr gift is presently recovering from an injury. But I expect him to be back on his feet within a day or two."


    Orion shook his head and responded, "No worries. Take the time you need to arrange everything, as long as the materials don''t arrive toote."


    "Alright," Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, his understanding clear as he shifted his gaze to the oing horde of two-star vines. Exhaustion etched across his face, he redirected his attention to Orion.


    Quickly, he hoisted him onto his shoulders, and with a powerful leap into the air, he said, "It''s alreadyte; let''s get you back to the farm."


    ¡­.............¡­.


    As my feet touched the ground and I readied myself to regain stability after the sudden and quick ride, I watched Stronghold Leader Zogar ascending into the sky once again, his voice echoing behind him, "I will be seeing youter, Orion!"


    Shaking my head tiredly at the paradox of a single man wielding such immense power while dedicating it all to controlling the relentless growth of life-draining nts, deepened my appreciation for the tight-knit bond shared among the vigers.


    Turning on my heels, I made my way back to my newrge hut since the Stronghold Leader had left me not too far from it.


    When I stepped into our yard, a closer nce revealed the voluptuous muscr physique of Fifi, sitting cross-legged at the centre. My eyes then discerned several figures peacefully slumbering against the wooden wall of our new hut.

 Chapter 324 The Caring Wives

    Sensing my approach, Fifi''s eyes snapped open, and I headed in her direction. Her eyes widened as she rose from her seat. She blurred into motion, appearing before me in an instant.


    She enveloped me in a tight hug, her well-defined bulging muscles pressing against my body, and my head finding a resting spot on her two enormous breasts. I spoke, muffled by her embrace, "I thought you''d be asleep by now. Don''t you have to fetch water from the well tomorrow?"


    "I told you I''d be awake until you returned," Fifi chimed, her hug still firm before she let go and assessed my condition, her brows furrowing. She began to ask about my condition, but I quickly cut in, saying, "Don''t worry, it was just an intense exercise."


    Fifi regarded me with a raised eyebrow but eventually agreed with a nod. "Alright, let''s head back inside."


    I assented and followed her as we made our way back to the hut. Upon arrival, I noticed that those sleeping outside included Sura, Grandma Ingrid, Gina, and Lyra.


    "Everyone wanted to stay outside and wait for you, but Greta used her gift to make them go to bed after giving them herbs for their pregnancies," Fifi said with a smile, ncing at the women who were using each other''s shoulders as makeshift pillows while they slept. "They were the ones that stubbornly remained outside to wait for you," she added, letting out a sigh.


    "Let''s get them inside so we can get some rest," I said to Fifi, noticing her resigned expression. She nodded defeatedly, bending down to lift Gina first, holding her securely before turning and walking into the hut toy her on the mat.


    Meanwhile, as I bent down to lift Lyra, she stirred awake, adjusting her head against my shoulder with her curvy body snuggled in my arms.


    Her sleepy eyes met mine, and she yawned, rubbing her eyes briefly before widening them in surprise the moment she focused on me. "Orion!" Lyra eximed, her arms shooting out to wrap around me, causing me to stumble back and fall onto the grass as I was still holding her.


    "Orion," she called my name again, hugging me tightly before releasing me and cing her hands on the ground on either side of my head, her gaze sincere. "Did you just get back?"


    "Yes, I just returned," I replied, my attention momentarily shifting as I noticed Sura and Grandma Ingrid stirring awake, likely due to Lyra''s scream.


    Refocusing on Lyra, I saw her nod in understanding before she continued, "I wanted to let you know that Ursa wanted to wait outside with me for your return, but I convinced her to go rest for the sake of her baby." I couldn''t help but smile at her concern and joke, "But aren''t you pregnant too?"


    Lyra responded with a snort, her tone amused. "Well, true, I might be expecting a child also, but I''m confident I''ll manage better than her. Besides, she''s still quite young. It''s better for her to get some peaceful sleep instead of waiting up all night for your return."


    Lyra''s gaze then shifted over my body, her eyebrows furrowing at the patches of dirt that clung to me. She focused on me, her expression serious as she said, "Why do....."


    "Orion¡­."


    "Orion¡­"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I was called by both Sura and Grandma Ingrid, their voices pulling me from Lyra''s words. They quickly stood up, eyes wide, and ran over to where I was lying down.


    "What are you doing, Lyra?" Grandma Ingrid''s voice held a disapproving tone as she scolded Lyra.


    Sura gently guided her upright, while Grandma Ingrid took the opportunity to give her a light knock on the head. "Can''t you see he''s injured?"


    "Ouch," Lyra winced, holding her forehead and giving Grandma Ingrid an annoyed look. "Well, I was just about to ask him that before you two showed up."


    Observing the two women engaged in an argument, I found myself enjoying the scene from below, my gaze drifting towards both of their shapely asses. While Lyra''s shapely buttocks might not have been her most prominent feature, as her assets were more concentrated in her huge motherly breasts, it was still a delight to appreciate her matured butt cheeks from the perspective of the traditional tulga''s thin bottom.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Ingrid''s aged protruding buttocks were, as always, partially exposed, granting me a glimpse of the rear through the somewhat scanty simple mini gown she was wearing, which barely managed to cover it.


    Shifting to the side as Sura came rushing toward me, I also noticed her still maturing wide hips pressing against her traditional tulga, creating a distinct dick-erecting outline.


    She leaned down, her body close to mine, and eximed, "Orion, you''re back!" as she attempted to hug me. Well, her efforts were in vain since I was still lying down.


    I released a sigh of relief as she settled back on her feet, her gaze sweeping the dirt around me. Her face disyed concern, indicating that she was worried something bad had urred. I mirrored her actions, sitting up and lifting a dismissive hand to wave away her anxiety. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. The Stronghold Leader was just demonstrating some warrior techniques, nothing to be concerned about."


    Sura''s head bobbed with curiosity as she nodded, leaning in and suddenly hugging me tightly once again. I ran a soothing hand along her back, allowing her to enjoy the hug. Meanwhile, the ongoing argument between the two women captured my attention.


    My face twisted into a frown as I watched the heated exchange between the two women, their voices escting rapidly. Recognizing the potential for the situation to escte further, I quickly intervened before their disagreement could turn physical.


    "Enough, both of you!" My voice cut through the tension, silencing their quarrel.


    They paused, swallowing back their words, before both of them slowly turned around and looked at me with shame and embarrassment.


    Grandma Ingrid was the first to break the silence. "I apologize for that. You didn''t need to witness our argument," she muttered, her fingers tugging at the edge of her tulga, inadvertently drawing my attention to her beautiful voluptuous thighs.

 Chapter 325 The Enforcer

    "Sorry, Orion," Lyra said with a slightly embarrassed tone. I couldn''t help but notice that the left side of her nipple had be exposed from beneath her tulga top, likely a consequence of her vigorous movements during the argument.


    Before Lyra could fully express her remorse, Fifi emerged from the hut, casting us an irritated look. She closed the door behind her, presumably to muffle the noise we had been generating. As she approached us, her expression was clouded with a clear disapproval of the situation.


    "What''s all thismotion about?" Fifi''s voice carried a blend of annoyance and concern as she confronted us,ing to a halt in front of us. Her gaze shifted between Lyra and Grandma Ingrid, both of whom were still appearing contrite and avoiding eye contact.


    "You two," Fifi continued with a heavy sigh, her fingers automatically finding their way into her smooth long ck hair,bing through it in frustration. "What am I going to do with the two of you?"


    I arched an eyebrow at Fifi''s words, sensing that there was some underlying tension between Lyra and Grandma Ingrid that I had been oblivious to. My brow furrowed in confusion, though, as I pondered how such a situation could have escted in just one day since Lyra and Ursa had arrived.


    Shifting my gaze towards Fifi, I directed my question to her, seeking rity. "Fifi, could you please fill me in on what''s been going on between the two of them?" As I spoke, Grandma Ingrid appeared ready to speak up, but I raised my hand to gently signal her to hold off. I wanted to hear Fifi''s perspective first, hoping for an unbiased ount of the situation before delving into the versions presented by both parties.


    Fifi nodded in understanding, a faint blush gracing her cheeks when I used her other name. She soon regained herposure and began to exin, painting a vivid picture of the events that had led to the drama between the two.


    She started by recounting how Grandma Ingrid had unintentionally closed the door on Lyra and Ursa when they first arrived. Mistaking them for part of the healers working under Aunt Greta, who had informed them about the herbs for their pregnancies, so Grandma Ingrid had gone to alert Greta about their presence.


    Lyra, however, had interpreted this action as a sign of disgust towards her tworge breasts. Finding it ironic because Grandma Ingrid herself was endowed simrly, and was not making an effort to fully cover her body like Grandma Derry did, Lyra sarcastically remarked on Grandma Ingrid''s attitude when she discovered that both she and Ingrid were pregnant with my child.


    Aunt Greta and my mother intervened, attempting to rify the misunderstanding and wee Lyra especially since they and everyone else present were also pregnant. But the situation had spiralled beyond control, with Fiona, Meldra, and A joining forces with Aunt Greta to quell the escting argument. The exchange between Lyra and Grandma Ingrid had quickly turned into a volley of harsh, unfiltered insults.


    The insults they hurled at each other made my ears cringe the instant I heard the words they had used.


    If I hadn''t just heard this, I might have believed that some of the insults back on Earth were too harsh. A deep sigh left my lips as I recentered my attention on both of them, watching as they lowered their heads further, their chins almost touching their bodies. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sura, in the meantime, began to gently rub my arm, her touch providing a soothing massage as if she were coaxing me to take it easy on them.


    I turned my head to towards her and gently locked her nose between my two knuckles, I rubbed her cheek yful at her gesture, understanding that Sura would never support or be part of such an action. Sura chuckled at my actions, before massaging my arm with more force, as I focused my attention back on the two women and said, "Now you two can go on and tell me what really happened. I want to hear your side of the story?".


    Lyra immediately beat Ingrid as she opened her mouth first and began to exin. Once she was done, I shifted my attention to Grandma Ingrid as she continued by telling me her own part of the story.


    After they were done, I consistently released tired exhales while simultaneously shaking my head at them to show them how disappointing I was at them, and at their decisions.


    Directing my gaze back at them after onest sigh, I said, "Both of you should squat."


    They both stared at me, their surprise apparent, prompting me to add, "Do I need to repeat myself, or did you not hear me correctly?" A frown etched itself onto my face as my words entered their ears.


    I felt a pressing need to address this issue quickly and make sure that it was never repeated. I knew that things could escte quickly if their argument turned physical.


    Moreover, I was the one who wanted a group of beautiful, bountiful, and voluptuous women around me to fully cherish my new life in this new world. So, I needed to handle it as reasonably as I could to prevent it from happening again.


    Upon hearing my stern words and seeing my frown, their countenances quickly dimmed. They obediently assumed the squatting position, though it seemed a tad challenging for them to maintain their bnce, perhaps due to their well-endowed fuckable figures.


    My gaze shifted to Lyra, and I couldn''t help but notice her beautiful fully exposed thighs as her tulga had ridden up to her back. The curve of her hip was visible, and she widened her legs slightly to steady herself, cing her arms on herp to maintain her bnce and prevent any trembling while in the squatting position.


    Taking a nce at the exposed outline of Lyra''s pussy, before shifting my gaze to Grandma Ingrid''s squatting form, I quickly noticed that her simple mini gown had ridden up, draping over her superbrge ass cheeks, leaving it exposed.

 Chapter 326 The Punishment (R18)

    While at the front, the hem of her short gown covered her vagina lips, obscuring my view, while her legs were also spread apart like Lyra''s, as she attempted to maintain her bnce while squatting.


    ''Beautiful,'' I mused inwardly, my hand pressing against the bulging portion of my tulga to draw their gaze and show the length of my still growing shaft, all the while contemting a fitting punishment for them.


    Of course, I wasn''t about to jerk myself off right in front of four beautiful and incredible women. While I had entertained the idea of Sura using her newfound skills from Aunt Greta to assist me, I opted to postpone that idea forter and let the twodies in front of me handle the situation.


    "You see how hard the two of you have made me," I said as I rose from my spot. Their eyes snapped wide open at my remark. Although Grandma Ingrid''s expression quickly regained itsposure, Lyra''s face retained a hint of disbelief as she questioned, "We made you hard... with our bodies?"


    I nodded my head at her words, "Of course, you made me hard with your bodies, just look at it." I responded, using my right hand to cover it up before I proceed to stroke it forward, stopping in front of her, I allowed my throbbing penis to be pointed in front of her face and continued, "If you still don''t believe me then you can go ahead and touch it."


    Lyra took a deep gulp of saliva, letting it slide down her throat as she stretched her hand upwards and allowed her palm to graze the veiny surface of my shaft.


    It throbbed lightly under her touch until she quickly retracted it, raising her head and experiencing a new wave of understanding. While I wasn''t aware of the thoughts crossing her mind, I was certain that her greater understanding... the allure of their full-figured, voluptuous bodies wasn''t repulsive but appealing to me, more than enough to make my penis stand and rigid, unlike the other men in the vige.


    Shifting my attention to Grandma Ingrid, I posed a question, "And what about you? Would you like to verify it yourself?"


    Our eyes met before she lowered her gaze and tiredly shook her head. "No, I''m confident you''re telling the truth."


    Her response wasn''t particrly surprising, as I could tell that she had already gleaned insights about my character through discussions with the other women in the hut. Furthermore, given the fact that I had already sucked her off and fucked her during ourst session, her answer was quite predictable.


    With a nod, I was on the verge of instructing them to get on all fours so that I could spank them. However, a memory of my mother''s stern gaze and her displeasure when I spanked her in front of Gina made me reconsider my n. I wasn''t sure how they would react, particrly in the presence of Fifi and Sura.


    Recognizing their maturity despite their asional childish behaviour, I knew I needed to find a nonviolent solution to the issue.


    With a thoughtful expression, I pondered the situation. Since physical force wasn''t an option, my mind turned to an alternative. Kneeling before Lyra, I briefly entertained the amusing image of Grandma Derry and Lyra conspiring together. Shaking off the idea, I silently hoped such a scenario wouldn''t ur.


    And if it did, I could only hope it wasn''t a n for mischief.


    Meeting Lyra''s gaze, I knelt before her and spoke, "I want you to maintain that position while I prate you." Pausing for emphasis, I continued, "And if you happen to lose your bnce, you''ll find yourself responsible for washing everyone''s clothes, sweeping the hut, and cleaning the tes for quite a while."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Shifting my gaze to Grandma Ingrid, I made it clear that my words applied to her too. Redirecting my attention to Lyra, I observed her widening eyes as the punishment sank in.


    She heaved a resigned sigh and nodded, a hint of defeat in her expression. "Alright," she agreed, before her lips curled in a slightly self-deprecating plea. "Even though we do deserve it, take it easy on us..... please," she requested, apanied by a soft, faint sigh.


    Regardless, I ced my palms on both of her thighs and slid my fingers all the way down to her inner thighs, touching her tulga. Wrapping my arm around her waist, I proceeded to insert a few fingers between her butt hole, while I massaged her clit with my throbbing penis between my fingers, with my other arm.


    I don''t know if she predicted that she would be unable to withstand the uing hammering. Nevertheless, I couldn''t let such a thing slide. After feeling her vagina lips getting wetter and realizing that she was also sensitive to my touch, I slowly inserted my veiny penis deep into her pink-folded inner lips.


    Feeling her body starting to copse onto me, I pinched her buttocks, making sure she maintained her position. With a grin, I added, "You can''t lean on me either."


    She nodded her head in understanding and proceeded to hold both of her thighs with her two hands, as I immediately mmed the remaining half my throbbing member into her depths.


    "PAHH!!


    Taking it out again, I thrust it back in with a wet and satisfying "pahhh," I carefully adjusted the force of my thrust ¨C not too hard to push her down, yet not too soft to make it seem like I was taking pity on her.


    With another "PAH," I withdrew my engorged penis and thrust it in once more, making sure that I stirred her insides by moving gently. A smile yed on my lips as I observed her legs vibrating in response.


    Noticing my smile, Lyra quickly bit her lips and tensed her legs, heightening the sensations deep inside her drooling vagina as I thrust in and out with a bit more force.


    Witnessing hermitment to seeing this through, I inwardly acknowledged her efforts with a nod, realizing that maintaining her position while a thick veiny penis prated her wasn''t an easy feat.


    "Pahh!!"


    "Paahh~~~"

 Chapter 327 The Punishment (2) (R18)

    From the way she restrained her moans, it was clear she was fighting the urge to lose herself in the moment. "PAHH~~~"


    However, a few "uhh" managed to slip from her lips, which was unfortunate for her. I didn''t really hold back my release, and as soon as I sensed that my balls were about to burst, I let go.


    "Ahhhh!" Lyra''s mouth finally parted in a genuine gasp, a deep and resonating moan escaping her lips as she experienced the sensation of my warm, thick semen gliding down into the depths of her womb.


    I slowed my movements, gradually withdrawing my wet shaft from her inner shrine, and then rose to my feet.


    My eyes were fixed on the spectacle as my semen from within her narrow wet pussy trickled out, leaving a residue of wetness on the tip of my still erect penis. With a satisfied smile, I looked at her and praised, "You did well."


    Lyra''s head bobbed in agreement, her breath still rapid, "Haa..... Haaa...." She eased back onto the grass, using her hands to support herself on either side. Once more, Lyra released a pronounced "Haaa¡­...." apanied by a sharp intake of air, her strained legs apparent from the visible effort etched across her face.


    But our session wasn''t over yet. I approached her, my pulsating penis still throbbing with energy, and I held it close to her lips. "We''re not done," I said, my voice tinged with desire. "Lick it clean, so I can move on to Grandma Ingrid."


    She wrinkled her forehead momentarily, but then she extended both legs outwards on the grass. Her palms remained pressed against the ground as she let out a deep exhale. She stretched her head forward and opened her mouth wide, ready to swallow down the remnants of our session.


    "SLURPP!!"


    Once her warm saliva and tender tongue caressed my skin, and my shaft gradually disappeared into her throat, a satisfying shiver coursed through me. The sensation was amplified as she awkwardly maneuvered her tongue around my scorching penis one final time, before pulling her head back, a deep sigh escaping her lips.


    With a smile tugging at my lips at thebination of exhaustion and regret on her face, I almost broke into a broader grin when her eyes met mine. But, her face turned to the side in a mock disy of anger.


    Given what I hade to understand about Lyra''s character, I realized the act was nothing more than a facade. Still, it pleased me that my point had been made.


    Turning my attention to Grandma Ingrid, I made my way toward her and knelt down, asking, "Are you ready?"


    Grandma Ingrid answered with a simple "Yes," yet her face carried a pleading expression. It was hard to determine whether her plea was for a quick release or a change of heart on my part. Unfortunately, I couldn''t y favourites at the moment; she would have to experience the same straining exercise that Lyra had just endured.


    As a result, I observed her expression tense the moment I uttered the words "Get ready." With my left hand on my bulging veiny penis, I repeated the same action I had done with Lyra, rubbing it around her vagina lips. Then, I stretched my hand behind her, spreading open her protruding butt cheeks to ess and stimte the area around her butt hole.


    "Uhh~~" Grandma Ingrid let out a sudden grunt as my fingers prated her butt hole, which intrigued me and caused me to raise an eyebrow. It wasn''t the same reaction I had received from Lyra. Sliding my index finger deeper into her butt hole, I watched her eyes widen, prompting me to withdraw it quickly as I felt her swollen pussy lips flood with her juices.


    Furrowing my brows in thought, I reflected on the various reactions of the women. While A appeared to transcend into another realm whenever I made her squirt and Fifi relished the sensation of her vagina hairs being pulled, it seemed I had now discovered Grandma Ingrid''s weakness as well.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, since this was a punishment for her and a means of pleasure for me, I didn''t want to take her to cloud nine just yet. My attention remained on the task at hand, and I concentrated on filling her amazing wet vagina to the brim.


    I scrunched my face in response to the tightness, finding it simr to Lyra''s pussy, but I quickly realized that their lower bodies were so tense at the moment. This tension must have caused her insides to contract against my raging penis, I guessed.


    Without hesitating, I slid it in and out of her pussy lips, sensing the power of her contractions amplify with each passing moment.


    "PAH~~" "paahh~~~"


    "Pah!!"


    And although Grandma Ingrid attempted to hold on, perhaps due to the earlier stimtion I had provided, she exhibited less restraint than Lyra. Her moans escaped slowly each time I hammered my engorged member into her wet drooling pussy.


    "Auh~~"


    "PAhhh~~" "Sqquenchh~~~"


    "Pah~~~~"


    "Uhh~~"


    After a few minutes, though it took slightly longer than I had anticipated, possibly because I had just finished with Lyra, I could sense the release building up within my balls. So, I quickly announced, "I''m about to release....."


    "PPAAH~~~"


    Almost instantly, I sensed her drooling vagina constricting with even more force, and in no time, my balls were being emptied as my hot, fertile semen poured onwards, breaking into her womb with intensity.


    Watching her recline onto her softfy buttocks, with her moist lips releasing my raging member, I rose to my feet and remarked, "You still need to clean it up."


    After regaining herposure and catching her breath, Grandma Ingrid lifted her head, furrowing her brows in contemtion. She then let out a deep sigh, lowered her head, and opened her mouth, providing me with a familiar and amateurish sensation simr to Lyra''s and the rest of my women.


    However, I paid no mind to it and revelled in the feeling for a moment. Eventually, she withdrew her head, wiping our fluids off my nowid penis with onest lick before leaning back.

 Chapter 328 Keeping The Commitment Till The End

    Once I rose to my feet, I observed Grandma Ingrid wiping the remnants off her mouth. Shifting my attention back to the two women seated on the grass before me, I noticed the defeated expressions etched on their faces. My punishment, although not overly severe, had undoubtedly achieved its purpose.


    "So, how was it?" I asked of both of them, before adding with a knowing tone, "Not very pleasant, I assume?" Answering my own question, I could see both Lyra and Grandma Ingrid nodding in agreement.


    "To avoid such a situation in the future, I need you both to promise that you won''t engage in such silly fights or quarrels again," I stated firmly, directing my gaze toward both Grandma Ingrid and Lyra simultaneously. "You''re practically like sisters now, and I won''t tolerate a repeat of today''s drama. Do I make myself clear?"


    Lyra and Grandma Ingrid exchanged understanding nods, their expressions indicating that the lesson had been learned.


    "We promise not to repeat such behaviour," Lyra spoke up, releasing a lengthy sigh that showcased her exhaustion. "If any issues arise in the future, we''ll approach each other first and try to resolve things peacefully."


    Grandma Ingrid followed suit, adding, "I make the same promise as well."


    Smiling at the positive oue, I turned to the side and noticed Fifi, fingering herself, with her tulga shifted slightly, revealing that she had remained in her position all throughout, attentively observing our interactions from start to finish.


    Shifting my gaze further, I spotted Sura was engaged in a simr activity. She sat down, her legs spread wide as she moved her two index fingers in and out of her soaked valley. A glistening trail of her juices indicated that she had just experienced the same pleasure.


    ''Looks like it''s going to be quite the night,'' I mused to myself as I approached Sura first. I squatted down in front of her, locking eyes. "You know, if you want me to prate you right now, then we could make it happen," I suggested.


    Sura shook her head with a chuckle and replied, "Haven''t I already told you? I''m waiting until after everyone gives birth. I''m not looking to get pregnant just yet."


    "Are you sure?" I asked once more, my intentions clear. It was one thing to offer help, but I was determined that no woman under my roof should suffer from sexual frustration. "You''re aware that I can prate you without the risk of getting pregnant, right?" I added.


    Sura''s amusement danced in her expression as she responded, "And why would I need you to prate me without the chance of pregnancy?" She then shifted her gaze to Fiifi, who was assisting Lyra and Grandma Ingrid in getting back on their feet. "Even Fifi is still a little pestered that you won the bet yesterday without impregnating her. So, if you''re looking for someone to prate tonight, it should be her."


    Sura leaned in and wrapped her arms around me, nting a kiss on my lips. Her tongue soon slipped into my mouth, and our tongues danced together, mingling our saliva. As she pulled back, traces of my saliva lingered on her lips, and she withdrew her face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''m okay with this arrangement for now," she said, stretching her body as she rose to her feet. "Aunt Greta will teach me how to mix the herbs tomorrow. When she gets too pregnant to move easily, Grandma Meldra and I will take over the tasks. So, I need to sleep early and wake up for the training," she added, walking toward the hut. "And you, my husband, better get some rest too since you have to go to training with Ursa tomorrow."


    Her voice trailed behind her as she pushed the door open, looking back onest time to smile at me before disappearing inside and closing the door.


    Meanwhile, I kept my gaze fixed on the door for a few minutes, a weary smile ying on my lips. "That girl is something else," I murmured.


    At this juncture, if Sura remainsmitted to her decision until the end, I''ll make sure she relishes these uing months before I take her virginity, and even after she''s be pregnant. And I have no doubt that the other women will also be there for her during that time, ensuring she''s well taken care of.


    However, to be on the safe side, I''ll still need to have a conversation with my mother about this, to make sure that Sura''s dedication doesn''t go unnoticed.


    ncing to the side, I observed Fifi struggling to support both Lyra and Grandma Ingrid as they attempted to walk forward. Chuckling in amusement, I approached them and intervened as Fifi''s frustration led her to try to lift Lyra onto her broad muscr shoulders. I suggested that Fifi take Lyra inside while I helped Grandma Ingrid.


    Seeing the discontent on Lyra''s face as she was carried like a sack of fruits, I stifled augh. Beside me, Grandma Ingrid expressed her gratitude with a relieved smile, "Thank you. I definitely didn''t want to be carried like that."


    Well, she was only lucky that Lyra''s turn came before hers. Nevertheless, I said, "Come on, let''s get you inside," as I lifted her left arm on my shoulders and secured my hand around her waist. Confirming that my fingers slid under her tulga and grabbed onto a substantial portion of her fleshy ass cheeks, I used it as support to steady her and helped her move forward a bit.


    Though we moved a bit more slowly than Fifi and Lyra, likely because I had parted her butt cheeks and had spent time exploring the area around her ass hole, I couldn''t resist the temptation to stop after making such a discovery.


    Likely for the same reason, I couldn''t resist sucking Alya off to make her squirt quickly.


    My goal has always been to bring my women to the highest level of pleasure they can achieve, and what better way to aplish that than to make use of their weaknesses?

 Chapter 329 The Rightward Stronghold

    Nheless, I had to halt and retract my fingers as we finally entered the hut. I needed to assist her in getting to her mat and didn''t want her to inadvertently release her juices all over the ce, especially on someone, as everyone was still asleep.


    After getting her settled, I decided to postpone our conversation until tomorrow, considering the punishment I had administered to both her and Lyra tonight.


    "Goodnight," I pressed a gentle kiss on her lips, extending the same sentiment to Reena who was nearby. Then to Aunt Greta, followed by my mother, and I didn''t forget to give Gina a kiss on her cheek, bidding her goodnight as well.


    I repeated the process with all the women in the room, moving along until I reached Fifi, who had been observing me from the side.


    However, before doing so, I requested her to fetch some water from the ground for me. I wanted to take a bath before retiring for the night and preparing for tomorrow.


    "Not until you kiss me now too," Fifi retorted, her index finger grazing her lips as she stared at me with a feigned frown.


    Arching my body upwards, I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers, granting her a brief and affectionate peck. "Goodnight, Fifi," I murmured, pulling away after the kiss.


    When I looked at her, a radiant smile spread across her face, though she turned around, perhaps attempting to mask her flushed cheeks, and mumbled, "Come on, let''s go."


    ¡­.......


    The Rightward Stronghold


    Having waited for several hours, and even dozed off for a brief period, all in anticipation of meeting the Rightward Stronghold Leader, Caretaker Ivor finally conceded defeat.


    He made the decision to head back to the farm, hoping to find a few hours of more restful sleep. With tomorrow and the days ahead promising to be some of the busiest of his life, he needed all the rest he could get.


    Rising from the deep bluish carpet, Caretaker Ivor indulged in a satisfying stretch, cracking his neck and releasing a weary yawn. He then ambled towards the door, ready to make his way back.


    The door swung open suddenly, as if anticipating his move, revealing a man stepping into the room, shutting the door behind him. Caught off guard, Caretaker Ivor halted, his gaze locking with the neer.


    The man''s eyes held a momentary scrutiny before he spoke, "I''ve heard that you''ve been waiting for me for quite some time now." He sighed, head shaking slightly, "Apologies for keeping you waiting. My warriors and I have been destroying some waves of three-star Vylkr vines near our borders."


    Caretaker Ivor wearily shook his head, "Don''t concern yourself, Stronghold Leader Drakar," he responded. "While I did have an important message waiting for you, it pales inparison to the burdensome tasks you''ve tackled during these hours. And yet, you''ve managed to find the time and energy to see me even after returningte." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Caretaker Ivor''s gaze shifted to the cuss in Stronghold Leader Drakar''s hand and the one still at his waist. He understood that the Stronghold leader had hurried to see him right after returning from across the river, even after dealing with waves of three-star Vylkr vines.


    ''Another reason to be thankful I''m not the Stronghold Leader,'' Caretaker Ivor mused.


    While he knew that if he had awakened enough potential to be a warrior, he would dlyy down his life for the vige and ensure its survival, the reality was different. The mere idea of confronting a one-star Vylkr vine, let alone a formidable three-star Vylkr vine, was enough to send shivers down his spine and quickly erase any thoughts of venturing into such territory.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar merely smiled and responded, "No need to feel that way, Caretaker Ivor. Your responsibility in maintaining the farm, and providing us with essential sustenance and materials, is invaluable. Your choice to wait for my return speaks of your dedication, regardless of the workload awaiting you there."


    Caretaker Ivor let out a sigh. "You''re right," he replied with a nod.


    "Then let''s get to the point quickly so you can exin why you chose to deliver the message in person instead of sending a guard," Stronghold Leader Drakar''s voice held an edge as he activated his gift. A faint, silvery glow enveloped his right hand as he extended his two index fingers toward the cusses strapped to his waist and in his left hand.


    Quickly redirecting his fingers toward the weapon hanger across the room, close to the wooden wall, the two cusses obediently leapt from his hand and side to hook themselves onto the metal pegs, joining the array of weapons already present.


    Shifting his attention to the tulga he had ced on the hanger earlier, Stronghold Leader Drakar beckoned it towards him. In response to an unseen force, the piece of clothing floated gently to him.


    The tulga hovered close to Stronghold Leader Drakar as he proceeded to remove his sweaty, tattered garment, revealing his bare body at the edge of the room.


    He exchanged it for a clean, fresh tulga, slipping it on as his previous one was discarded to the floor beside him.


    The discarded clothing wouldter be returned to the farm by the guards for recement, as was the regr practice.


    Stepping onto the carpet, Stronghold Leader Drakar fixed his gaze on Caretaker Ivor. He took his seat atop a small wooden tform that was only a few centimetres high, making himselffortable. "You can begin, Caretaker Ivor," he instructed, his tone blending curiosity with authority. "I want to know all the details about what led you here."


    Noticing the Stronghold Leader''s preparedness, Caretaker Ivor nodded andmenced his exnation. He meticulously recounted every event that had unfolded in the vige, presenting a detailed report akin to the one he had provided to Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Unknowingly mirroring the reactions of those before him, Stronghold Leader Drakar''s brows furrowed in thought. He interrupted Caretaker Ivor with a question that had arisen in his mind. "And if I understood correctly, all of these events took ce in less than eleven days?" he asked, seeking rification.

 Chapter 330 The Rightward Stronghold (2)

    "Indeed," Caretaker Ivor affirmed, his expression grave. "And due to these events, the entire atmosphere at the farm has undergone a transformation. However, this change is perceptible only to those who are aware of the information I''ve shared with you."


    In contrast to the immediate reactions of Stronghold Leader Zogar, who had rushed to meet Orion, or the initial scepticism disyed by the Caretakers upon hearing the ount firsthand, Stronghold Leader Drakar responded with a solemn nod and entered a state of deep contemtion, his thoughts churning as he grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Observing this, Caretaker Ivor inwardly sighed, genuinely impressed by the Stronghold Leader''s unwaveringposure. He proceeded to conclude their conversation, leaving no detail about Orion''s n unmentioned.


    This time, the only reaction Caretaker Ivor managed to elicit from Stronghold Leader Drakar was a subtle furrowing of his brow and a quirked eyebrow. "Do you believe he''s capable of achieving this?" Stronghold Leader Drakar asked.


    "He ims that he can, but only time will reveal whether he seeds or not," Caretaker Ivor replied. "However, I urge you to attend the meeting where we can discuss the future of our vige. Additionally, if your schedule permits, meeting Orion might prove beneficial. His creation could potentially offer valuable assistance to both the warriors and the Strongholds."


    Stronghold Leader Drakar promptly nodded in acknowledgement and replied, "Definitely, I''ll make sure to have a conversation with him once I''m at the farm. I''ll get to know Orion better and understand the kind of individual he is."


    While he delivered this statement with the same controlled demeanour that characterized his words, there was an underlying sincerity in his voice that set this deration apart.


    Orion''s reputation as the rumoured youth with a six-star potential for inner strength had already reached him. Yet, discovering the extent of Orion''s capabilities had stirred something in Stronghold Leader Drakar, a resolve to explore every avenue to bring this young man into his fold, provided he found Orion to be the person he hoped he would be.


    "Oh, and don''t forget to be quick in your actions as well," Caretaker Ivor chimed in, a yful grin curving his lips. "Stronghold Leader Zogar wasted no time and left immediately to visit Orion once our discussion concluded. There''s a chance he might aim to secure all the advantages before you even arrive."


    Caretaker Ivor''s smile held an understanding of the amicablepetition that often unfolded between the two Stronghold Leaders. While the farm and vige provided essential resources, there were additional incentives exclusively bestowed upon the stronghold that outperformed its counterpart. This aspect not only motivated the warriors but also fueled the friendly rivalry between the Stronghold Leaders, who stood to reap the most substantial rewards.


    The rivalry over who could gain the upper hand in handling and eradicating the Vylkr vines along their borders was a natural oue of this dynamic.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar arched an eyebrow, a mixture of exasperation and amusement painting his expression. "Well, considering I know him quite well, I should have expected him to act this way."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Caretaker Ivor''s lips turned into a wry smile, acknowledging that the me might fall more on him for the situation. Nheless, with nothing more to add, he said, "That covers everything. I believe it''s time for me to head back to the farm and get ready for tomorrow." He stood up from his seat, signalling his intention to leave.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar let out a tired exhale, his voice reflecting theteness of the hour. "Caretaker Ivor, it''s getting quitete. Why not rest here in my Stronghold for the night and set out in the morning? I''ll have some of my warriors fetch fruits and water for you to freshen up, and they can provide you with protection throughout the night."


    There was no reason for Caretaker Ivor to decline, as he had anticipated this offer from Stronghold Leader Drakar. He simply nodded in agreement. "Very well then, it looks like I''ll be spending the night under your roof."


    Stronghold Leader Drakar nodded as Caretaker Ivor epted, and then he stood up from his seat. He walked over to summon a warrior and instructed them to lead Caretaker Ivor to one of the vacant huts for him to rest. With his instructions given, Stronghold Leader Drakar observed Caretaker Ivor and the warrior as they exited the room.


    Settling into a solitary contemtion for several moments, Stronghold Leader Drakar released a deep sigh and pursed his lips to emit a soft, melodic whistle into the air. Suddenly, as if the very shadows were solidifying and sculpting a form, an enigmatic bulge materialized near the door. It seemed as though the darkness itself was coalescing into a tangible shape, rising from the floor.


    Emerging from the inky veil, a creature took form¡ªa beast resembling an eagle, yet adorned with pitch-ck feathers and two menacing talons that glistened ominously. Its beak boasted rows of sharp ebony fangs, and a lengthy, obsidian crest extended from its head to its tail. Gracefully, it soared to the room''s centre, alighting upon the rich, bluish carpet before Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    "Have you eaten already?" Stronghold Leader Drakar queried, his hand outstretching to tenderly scratch beneath the creature''s beak.


    In reaction, the beast unfurled its feathers, creating a striking disy, and let out a resounding cry, "Eeeee! Eeeee!" Simultaneously, itmenced tapping its talons rhythmically upon the carpet¡ªa gesture that Stronghold Leader Drakar had learned to interpret as the creature''s expression of delight.


    Naturally, when he initially acquired Shadow Talon from the Caravans¡ªafter some forceful persuasion, a dash of irresistible enticement, and a bit of skilful negotiation¡ªthe beast bore no resemnce to its current state.


    It had been unrestrained, attempting fervently to tear a chunk of his flesh as a show of defiance. However, once he introduced it to a diet of Kalna fruits and some of the farm''s other crops, its demeanour shifted drastically.


    It evolved from unruly to docile, almost harmless, obediently heeding his everymand.

 Chapter 331 Rightward Stronghold Leader Drakar

    The only instances when Shadow Talon demonstrated reluctance toply were when he went out to the borders. Although he was initially concerned about the creature being discovered, its knack for melding with the shadows showcased its capacity to fend for itself. The beast''s seamless assimtion into its surroundings allowed it to shadow him, remaining inconspicuous and unseen by others.


    Of course, his concern about Shadow Talon being exposed stemmed from the Vige Chief''s rather foolish decision to restrict trade with the Caravans solely to objects.


    This approach was a ring oversight, as possessing several creatures like Shadow Talon could have greatly fortified their defences. With a handful of these beasts at his disposal, guarding the Vige would have transformed into a far more manageable task even for a warrior who had just formed his first container.


    Unfortunately, the Vige Chief exhibited a notable absence of wisdom!


    This would have posed a significant issue if he were still waking up each day with a fresh array of ns on how to efficiently eradicate the Vylkr vines, or if he were stillmitted to remaining in the Vige and retaining his role as the Stronghold Leader of the Rightward Stronghold.


    However, the reality was far from that ideal scenario.


    At present, the only thing consuming his thoughts was devising an escape n from this vige, to finally witness the world beyond its borders.


    "Runaway Cities, creatures daring enough to challenge the Vylkr vines, individuals striving to etch their names into history," Stronghold Leader Drakar mused. These were the insights from the information he had traded a significant portion of his wealth for.


    With newfound knowledge of the world thaty beyond this seemingly insignificant ce they called home, how could he not be driven to leave?


    Why linger here, spending his days pondering the never-ending predicament of the Vylkr vines, until his existence fades and he reunites with Naka in the afterlife? Why not seize the opportunity to experience the truths he''s heard firsthand?


    The only viable means of escape involved tracing the path the Caravans took to reach the vige. However, this posed a problem as they were unwilling to share that information, leaving him vulnerable to the possibility of losing his way.


    An alternative n emerged; to create his own route.


    Regardless, the challengey in the fact that hecked any guidance on how to achieve this unless he embarked on an exploration. Unfortunately, obtaining approval for such an expedition rested solely with the Vige Chief.


    However, the likelihood of the Vige Chief allowing him, a Stronghold Leader, to venture out on an expedition rather than safeguarding the vige''s borders, was next to impossible. The Stronghold Leader''s primary focusy in guarding the vige''s border, making it inconceivable for him to prioritize a Stronghold Leader''s personal exploration over their collective safety.


    After extensive nning and careful consideration, an unexpected solution seemed to have fallen into hisp. The possibility emerged that if the young man named Orion could indeed construct what he imed, then the Stronghold Leader needn''t worry about his own departure from the Vige or the daunting uncertainty of the world beyond, as described by the Caravans.


    And should he manage to leave sessfully, perhaps he could also find a suitable partner for Shadow Talon. With his strength and gift, Stronghold Leader Drakar had no reservations about his capability to fend for himself in the outside world once he finally left the confines of this vige.


    Amused, Stronghold Leader Drakar smiled as Shadow Talon dove into his own shadow, just as the door to his workspace swung open.


    With a resounding "click," a warrior pushed the door wide and stationed himself in the doorway. "The water for your bath is ready, Leader Drakar. Additionally, Caretaker Ivor has eaten and gone to sleep," he informed.


    "Very well," Stronghold Leader Drakar responded as he rose from his seat, gently rolling his neck from side to side to ease the tension in his body.


    He moved toward the door, saying, "And don''t forget to bring me another bowl of Kalna fruits for the night."


    While the warrior remained perplexed by the Stronghold Leader''s newfound habit of requesting a bowl filled with Kalna fruits every morning and night, he observed as the leader strode past and exited through the door. With a nod, he assured, "Yes, Leader Drakar, I''ll make sure to remember."


    As he watched the leader''s departure, Stronghold Leader Drakar''s thoughts meandered, settling on a single name -Orion.


    A contemtive expression spread across his face. "I think it''s time to meet him," he mumbled to himself. "That young man might just hold the key to my way forward."


    ¡­......


    The farm


    Morning


    "Alright, alright... Let''s all settle down," Orion''s voicemanded, cutting through the vigorous debates and discussions among his women. He cast his gaze upon them, watching as each one eagerly expounded on the limitations of their gifts. His eyes briefly flickered to the darkness beyond the small wooden window.


    He had been caught off guard by the early rising, but soon realized it was orchestrated to allow them to see him off as he returned to his warrior training.


    Refocusing his attention, he met the eyes of his women, who gradually began to quiet down.


    However, since there was a bit of time left before he and Ursa left for training, he saw this as an opportune moment to delve into understanding their gifts, a curiosity he had harboured for some time.


    "Who''s up first?" Orion asked, observing as Lyra''s hand eagerly shot up, volunteering to go first. He nodded, his left arm firmly wrapped around Fifi''s waist. "Alright, Lyra, let''s see what your gift can do," he encouraged.


    Lyra rose from her sleeping spot on the mat. She walked toward the designated area at the centre of the room, with mats arranged around it in a circle¡ªan arrangement they had devised to observe each other''s gifts after Orion''s suggestion, now that they were living together.


    "Alright, go ahead," Orion announced, nodding to acknowledge Lyra and granting her the stage to showcase her gift.

 Chapter 332 Showcasing Their Gifts

    "You''re aware that I need to get to the well early, right?" Fifi quipped, her gaze dropping to Orion''s face. She felt his arm tightly embracing her waist, his fingers teasingly tracing along her taut thighs and asionally giving her vagina hairs a yful tug.


    Orion maintained his silence in response to her words, his fingers yfully twirling through her private hairs before giving them a gentle upward tug once more. Fifi couldn''t help but shiver slightly, her attempts to resist the sensation proving futile due to their bodies being snugly pressed together and his arm still wrapped around her.


    "Well, considering you managed to wake up both me and everyone else in the process, I don''t see why you can''t make it slightlyte to the well," he remarked. His voice held a light, teasing tone. "Plus, you''re undoubtedly stronger than I am, so if you really want to leave, I doubt I could prevent you."


    However, his true motive behind this exchange was to seize the opportunity to impregnate her before he went for his training.


    Also, amid the yfulness, he sensed a hint of frustration in her actions, her hands jostling with Fiona''s as they vied for the chance to stroke his groin and massage his balls. It was obvious she sought someone to me for herte appearance at the well.


    Having divulged his intentions to her in a whispered confession, he understood why she had be more subduedpared to her earlier fiery reaction. Notably tamer than Gina, she could only offer mutteredints, likely stemming from her expectation for his advances to escte from mere fondling to prating the depths of her hairy valley.


    However, fueled by curiosity to understand the gifts of his women, Orion paid little heed to Fifi''s reaction. She scoffed and turned her head aside while her right hand continued to be locked in a yful rivalry with Fiona over his gritty penis. His attention shifted as he observed Lyra stepping forward to showcase her gift.


    Suddenly, her long red crimson hair defied gravity, beginning to ascend and radiate a gentle glow. It extended, growingrger andrger until it enveloped her, stretching sideways and backwards. The flowing strands became a vibrant curtain, concealing her entire back and obstructing the view of those positioned behind her. Those in front were equally obstructed, their gaze unable to pierce through the disy of her gift.


    Orion''s eyebrow arched at Lyra''s gift, leaving him genuinely impressed. Strangely, he felt that her gift suited her perfectly, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint why.


    When Lyra extended a thick strand of her hair toward him, Orion observed curiously as she used it to gently rub his chin. The sensation was oddly pleasant as the silky strands caressed his skin.


    He followed her movements closely, his eyes locked on her actions as she performed an array of impressive feats. Her hair snapped out like a whip, gracefully twirled around like a dancer, and even took on the semnce of a fist and a hammer.


    After finishing her demonstration, Lyra withdrew her gift, allowing her hair to revert to its usual state. Turning her attention to the gathered women, she addressed them, stating, ''That''s my gift, everyone, along with its capabilities.'' With a wink and a blown kiss towards Orion, she returned to her mat.


    Amidst her actions, he couldn''t help but detect several snorts emanating from the women around him, particrly Fiona and Fifi, both sitting on either side.


    Their hands grew more eager on his shaft, and a building intensity hinted that he was about to release as Grandma Derry stepped forward to showcase her gift. However, Orion wasn''t taken aback since he had witnessed her gift before; he remainedposed as he saw her merge seamlessly into the wooden floorboard.


    However, even with prior knowledge, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise when she emerged from the floor, transforming into a jelly-like figure and then blending seamlessly into a nearby mat. This caused the mat to shift and stand upright, subsequently performing a curious dance on its edges.


    Orion found himself wanting to smack his forehead at his oversight¡ªhow had he not realized the extent of Grandma Derry''s gift? As he watched the possessed mat perform its quirky dance, he couldn''t help but feel amused, nodding in response as Grandma Derry returned to her spot and addressed the gathered audience, including him.


    "That''s my gift," Grandma Derry said before returning to her mat.


    The next person to step forward was his mother, holding a y pot in her hands, showcasing how she could mould and control y with her gift. Once her demonstration ended, Reena moved to the centre of the room. Curious and eager, Orion watched intently as she activated her gift, causing her hands to emit a radiant glow.


    Although minutes ticked by without any immediate effects, Orion remained captivated. Although he was starting to feel a bit disappointed, he kept his eyes peeled, determined not to miss a single detail of the gift she had been keeping a secret from him.


    ''Reena didn''t hide her gift from me because it wasn''t anything worth mentioning, right?'' Orion pondered. He considered the idea that his sister might have kept her gift a secret due to its insignificance.


    However, these thoughts were swiftly shattered into fragments as he witnessed a truly stunning spectacle. His surprise was obvious as a multitude of leaves burst through the open wooden window, swirling around Reena as if caught in a joyful dance.


    These leaves twirled like miniature whirlwinds, descending effortlessly to the ground, before arranging themselves on their leafy edges, forming a protective circle around her¡ªa formation akin to loyal soldiers guarding their queen.


    After the disy, the leaves lifted into the air once more, swirling and twirling before collectively floating back toward the window, vanishing just as they had arrived.


    "For those who may still be wondering, my gift allows me to control andmand nts," Reena exined, her gaze epassing everyone, including him. With her exnation given, she returned to her mat, settling back into her ce.


    The attention then shifted to Aunt Greta. Although some were already acquainted with her gift, she choose to rise and demonstrate it for those who were still unaware. By erging and manipting the movement of her flesh, she momentarily made her arms appear asrge as her entire body. After showcasing her ability, she deactivated her gift and returned to her mat.

 Chapter 333 Showcasing Their Gifts (2)

    ?


    After her demonstration, A stepped into the centre of the room and activated her gift, conjuring water from the air and then making it vanish. The motion prompted an audible grunt and muttered words from Fifi, though Orion couldn''t quite catch what was said.


    However, A seemed to have picked up on Fifi''s response, and she returned to her mat with a subtle chuckle hidden behind the back of her left hand.


    Following A, it was Grandma Celia''s turn. Orion watched with keen interest, as he was unaware of what her gift was. When she activated it, her hands emitted a silver-blue glow.


    Suddenly, her form began to shift, growing smaller and smaller until only a diminutive grey-haired fox remained. The fox possessed distinctive orange lines on its fur back and three tails, each tipped with a flourish of orange hair.


    As he observed, Orion''s thoughts raced. ''So, Grandma Celia is a shapeshifter,'' he thought.


    He watched as she moved on all fours for a moment, then effortlessly shifted back to her human form. Without a doubt, he saw her begin to transform again. Unlike others who shifted into entirely different creatures upon their second transformation, Orion witnessed Grandma Celia evolve into arger animal.


    She transformed into a 2-meter-tall (6.5 feet) orange fox, the creature disying sharp, menacing canines and five tails, each adorned with a tuft of grey fur at its tip. Settling back onto her hind legs, Grandma Celia returned to her human form once more.


    She let out a sigh and exined, "Those are my two forms. I do possess a third one, but unfortunately, transforming into it consumes a significant amount of energy. So, I''ll reveal thest form when I''m prepared." A smile followed, directed straight at Orion.


    An unexpected thought abruptly entered Orion''s mind, causing him to inwardly scold himself for almost letting it slip his mind. Among his women, there remained a handful he hadn''t yet proposed to; Fiona, Grandma Ingrid, Lyra, and Grandma Celia.


    Orion''s gaze shifted to Fiona, who nonchntly tossed her hair back to lick the precum that had escaped from his raging penis. Nearby, Fifi had also leaned down, hoping for a taste, but she was a tad toote.


    After that, Grandma Ingrid stepped into the centre to reveal her gift. She enveloped her body in mes, and they were charmed as the room filled with warmth, and the air seemed to shimmer. Her hair transformed into a vibrant orange-red ze, and her entire form appeared to dance with this fiery energy.


    She moved from one location to another, transforming into a whirlwind of mes soaring through the air before eventually returning to her previous spot and deactivating her gift.


    She then walked back to her mat, and Sura stepped into the centre to disy her gift.


    Following Sura''s disy of her magma-fiery volcanic hands, it was Grandma Meldra''s turn to reveal her gift. Stepping into the centre of the room, she activated her gift, causing the ground around her to burst into life. Thick green vines surged from the floor.


    Although the vines remained confined within the wooden boundaries of the room, Orion didn''t dwell on the unusual nature of this manifestation; he attributed it to the mystical aspects of their gifts, which enabled them to transform into mysterious creatures or take on elemental forms while retaining their tulga upon returning to their human forms.


    Thus, Orion observed as she returned to her mat, and Ursa stepped forward, activating her gift to show her ability to fly through the air.


    Shortly after, Grandma Vivian emerged and activated her gift, surprising Orion with its nature. He arched a curious brow as he witnessed her transform into a humanoid being made of water.


    In a manner reminiscent of Grandma Ingrid''s elemental abilities, she too possessed a gift that allowed her to assume an elemental form. Abruptly, she coalesced into a sizable water mass, gliding closer to him. With only her upper body emerging from the water, she delicately brushed her watery fingers against his face. As quickly as the interaction began, she transformed back into a substantial water mass, returning to her initial position. She deactivated her gift, morphing back into her human form.


    Orion grinned and said, "You''re up next," directing his words towards Fiona. She promptly rose from her seat on his mat, not without giving his veiny shaft a few teasing strokes and sucking off his second ejaction before stepping forward.


    Curious about Fiona''s gift, Orion watched as she stepped into the centre of the room. Quickly activating her gift, her hands began to emit a vivid yellow glow. A momentter, a massive chunk of rock,rge enough to pass through the small window, shot through it and halted in front of her.


    It floated and revolved around her, responding to hermand. Soon, another b of rock joined the first, hovering in harmony.


    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she sent the stone hurtling back through the window with uracy. And as quickly as it had begun, she deactivated her gift, a content smile gracing her features as she said, "That''s what my gift can do, everyone," before returning to her ce beside Orion.


    Shifting his gaze towards Fifi, Orion''s words were abruptly interrupted as she caressed his inner thighs and balls, momentarily distracting him. Her voice cut through the air. "Everybody already knows my gift, am I right, everyone?" she asked, her eyes scanning every woman present.


    The women nodded in sincere agreement, their expressions ranging from simple nods to those apanied by gentle smiles. Once Fifi absorbed their response, she redirected her attention back to Orion. "Since there''s no need for me to introduce my gift to everyone," she said, rising and positioning herself directly in front of him.


    Tugging her tulga aside, she used both hands to part her massive toned buttocks. "Why don''t you prate me as well, so I can be pregnant?" she added, her gaze inviting and sensual.


    Her enthusiasm caused Orion to exhale deeply as he stood up, preparing his throbbing shaft once more to be a father, while the women around them chuckled at Fifi''s childish behaviour.

 Chapter 334 Completing The Proposal (R18)

    Amid the amused nces from the women, Fifi remained unfazed, her concentration fixed on gyrating her toned enormous behind on Orion''s erect penis, making sure it pressed against her vagina lips, and stay between them. Suddenly, before even awaiting Orion''s thrust she pulled back, guiding protruding buttocks to collide with his waist.


    "PluP~~" "Pah~~~" Her inner hole immediately felt weak.


    "Don''t worry... I can handle it," Fifi murmured, her voice carrying a fiery tone that made Orion realize he had underestimated the depth of her desire to conceive their child.


    Still, regardless of Fifi''s prowess andmanding presence as a warrior, he couldn''t allow her to seize control of the situation in front of his women. Their gazes were fixed upon him, some were masturbating, while others were deep in conversation, while a few were lost in their own thoughts during this unfolding scene.


    Thus, as Fifi thrust her wide ass backwards again with a "Pahhh~~" he decided to take control. With a firm grip on her waist, he pulled her forward, only to thrust back in forcefully with a resounding "PAAHH!!" Her eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected intensity of his movement.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel Nevertheless, no matter how much Orion desired to prolong the experience, thebined stimtion from Fiona and Fifi, coupled with the fact that he had already ejacted twice, led to a brisk climax after just a few thrusts.


    "Pahh~~~" "PaHHH~~~"


    "PLOP!!"


    "Paaahhh~~~"


    Before he found himself on the verge of releasing again, he let out a whisper, saying, "I''m releasing..." Fifi responded by using her strength to thrust her waist backwards, enveloping his gritty shaft within the confines of her hairy wet pussy as he ejacted his semen deep within her, his release filling up till she could feel it reach her womb.


    Afterwards, he finally pulled back and slumped, exhausted, his buttocks copsing onto the ground.


    When he looked up, he observed traces of his semen trickling from Fifi''s pink puffed-up folds. Fiona was quick to react, moving forward and positioning herself on her knees, her face nestled between Fifi''s thighs as shepped up the remaining semen that dribbled out from her.


    She then bent her head towards his position, her tongue deftly cleaning the remnants that remained on his shaft.


    Peering out of the window, Orion noticed that the sky was gradually lightening up. He felt a wave of relief wash over him, knowing he didn''t have to rush, considering he still needed to take a bath and then make his way to the vige Chief''spound in time to meet up with the others.


    Noticing the contented expression on Fifi''s face as she nced back at him affectionately, he could tell she didn''t want to bete for her task at the well as well.


    After adjusting her tulga and giving her clenching her butt cheeks together, their lips met in a kiss, and she whispered, "Catch youter, my love. I have to head over to the well now." Turning around, she took a step towards the door, but then halted suddenly and pivoted, suggesting, "Why don''t we leave together? I can drop both of you off at the Vige Chief Compound."


    As some of the women nodded in agreement with her suggestion, finding a way to ease their protective instincts over Orion, he saw no reason to decline the idea. So, he promptly gave his consent.


    However, before preparing to take his bath and set out, Orion remembered a final task demanding his attention. He walked slowly toward Fiona, who was nearby and knelt in front of her. Tenderly holding her right hand, he looked into her eyes with sincerity. He asked, with a desire to savour the moment and the emotions, "Fiona, will you be my partner?"


    Initially, Fiona''s eyes widened in response to the unexpectedness of the situation. She hadn''t anticipated him posing such a question out of the blue, even though she had been waiting for a while to hear it. It wasn''t only Fiona; the other women in the room also silenced their conversations or halted their activities, all having heard the question as well.


    However, Orion continued to kneel before Fiona, and suddenly she leapt onto him with a spirited exmation of "Yes," the sound echoing throughout the room.


    Their movement caused them to tumble to the ground together. Holding her tightly with both arms, Orion''s heart swelled with contentment at her response. Initiating a deep kiss with Fiona, their tongues briefly brushed against each other as theyy on the floor.


    After patiently waiting for her excitement to subside, Orion made his way over to Grandma Celia to proceed with his next proposal.


    Naturally, Orion had intended to make each proposal memorable. However, the urgency to dispel any worries or doubts in their hearts prevailed. So, with the awareness that their uncertainty grew as time passed, he chose to prioritize theirfort.


    As Orion knelt before Grandma Celia, mirroring his gesture for Fiona, he posed the heartfelt question, "Celia, will you be my partner?" He observed the instant widening of her eyes followed by an enthusiastic nod, her voice quivering with emotion as she earnestly responded with a resounding "Yes."


    It was at this very moment that, Orion realized that he didn''t necessarily have to n anything borate, simr to the way he had proposed to Ursa and Sura. For them, the question itself held a significance surpassing any grand gesture, rendering it more special than any thoroughly nned event he could imagine.


    Once Grandma Celia leaned in for a kiss on his lips, Orion met her lips with his own. Their lips parted with a glistening strand of saliva bridging the gap. Meeting her gaze, he noticed unshed tears in her eyes. With a gentle smile, she murmured, "Thank you, Orion."


    Orion shook his head, a sigh escaping his lips, as she leaned forward, intertwining their salivas with her tongue before he gave her a quick peck on the lips. He said, "But I should be the one thanking you instead. You all mean a lot, and so much more to me." After all, they were the ones making sure his new, peaceful yet slightly chaotic reality was possible.

 Chapter 335 Completing The Proposal (2)

    Grandma Celia''s lips curled into a cheeky smile in response to his words. Among the women who were hearing his heartfelt sentiments for the first time, some couldn''t help but blush at his passionate response.


    Just as Orion was about to transition to proposing to Lyra, who was seated nearby, Grandma Celia surprised him by flicking his head with her fingers.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel "Even though I''m the first woman to get pregnant for you, don''t you think it''s a bit unfair that I''m one of thest you''re proposing to?" she quipped, her tone lighthearted and teasing.


    ''Yeah, she has a point,'' Orion thought to himself. While Reena had cleverly kept him in the dark about the surprise recovery party they had organized for him by making him stay in their hut, the fact remained that he had fucked her immediately and had tried to make sure that he would cum balls deep inside her, after he had understood the logic and culture of this world, to confirm its validity.


    Observing Orion''s thoughtful expression as he wrestled with a response, Grandma Celia took matters into her own hands.


    Gently pinching his nose between her knuckles, she yfully wiggled it from side to side, her voice a soft whisper in his ear. "No worries, I understand how demanding your time has been. But if you want my forgiveness, you''ll need to give me a few privileges as the first mother of your child, akin to the status your mother holds as your first partner."


    Her lips came close to his ear, continuing in a teasing tone, "I''m sure it''s not too demanding a request, right?"


    Listening to her words, Orion''s smile yed at the corners of his lips as he leaned in and whispered back, "If it''s only that, then I can handle it." The assurance came easily to him; after all, he knew how to make each of his women feel cherished in their own unique way. He added, "Of course, let''s keep this our little secret. We wouldn''t want to make your sisters too envious, would we?"


    Shortly after, a burst of melodiousughter rang out in the air as Grandma Celia pulled back and nodded her head. "Of course, I would even prefer it like that if we leave it that way," she said, bobbing her head in agreement.


    Receiving onest kiss from Orion''s lips, Grandma Celia watched him leave as he moved towards Lyra.


    Settling onto one knee yet again, he readied himself to propose to the woman with fiery crimson hair, its ebony undertones revealed only to those who paid close attention.


    Casting a nce toward Ursa, he noted her antics, her fingers finding their way to her mother''s leg, attempting to keep her still as she rocked with excitement, a wide grin adorning her face.


    "Lyra, will you be my partner?" Orion asked, observing as Lyra swatted her daughter''s hand away from herp. She then proceeded to look at him from head to toe and remarked, "I''m not sure how you came up with such a creative proposal, but honestly, I can''t say no to this."


    With a grin that disyed her neatly aligned teeth, Lyra added, "Yes, I''ll be your partner." Activating her gift, she extended her hair to create a protective sphere around them, effectively shielding their conversation from prying ears.


    "I have no idea what you and Celia were talking about, but considering the glowing expression on her face¡ªwhich I haven''t seen in a while¡ªI don''t think it would be fair if I don''t also join in on the conversation," Lyra whispered.


    Orion''s smile was warm as he replied, "Don''t worry, you and I will have our own private chatter."


    Leaning in, he kissed her on the lips. When he pulled away, he teased back, "Still, you wouldn''t want anyone to think that we are sharing something in secret right now, would you?"


    Understanding Orion''s words and realizing that others might suspect she was plotting something, Lyra felt a headacheing on. She understood that it would be difficult for them to believe her if she were to tell them that she and Orion hadn''t engaged in any private discussions.... at least not yet. She deactivated her gift, allowing their presence to be known to everyone in the room.


    Quickly stretching her lips to steal one final kiss from his lips as he stood up, Lyra winked at him and whispered, ''''Just make sure not to forget, husband...." before leaning back to her normal position, as Ursa gave her another pinch on her thigh.


    Orion nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t," as he stood up and headed toward thest person, Grandma Ingrid.


    "You... It''s as if you don''t want your mother to experience even a moment of happiness." Orion could only allow a smile to form while holding back a chuckle at Lyra and Ursa''s banter.


    Stepping before Grandma Ingrid, Orion lowered himself onto one knee, "Ingrid, will you be my partner?" he asked.


    Grandma Ingrid, having observed his previous proposals, could only smile warmly at his question. Just as she was about to answer, her expression shifted, her eyes glistening with moisture.


    She ced her left hand on herp, using it to shield her face. Initially, it seemed as though she was simply wiping away the tears, but as drops began to escape her grasp, it became apparent she was struggling to contain her emotions.


    "I''m sorry," she managed to utter through the emotion. "I just never thought you''d ask."


    Tenderly, Orion encouraged Grandma Ingrid to uncover her face from her hands.


    Meeting her teary gaze, he couldn''t help but point out, "You''re aware everyone''s watching, right?" The room had fallen into a hushed stillness, a contrast to what he might have expected. Additionally, considering Grandma Ingrid''s reputation for being stern and authoritative, he understood the significance of her emotional disy.


    In response, she used her other hand to wipe away the remaining tears and nodded sincerely. She said, "Yes, I will be your partner."

 Chapter 336 [Bonus ]Orions Re-Appearance

    In a mirror of his previous actions, she then leaned in for a kiss, much like he had done for the others, and whispered, "Thank you."


    In response, Orion reciprocated, making the moment even more fervent and passionate. Pulling back with a grin, he remarked, "I should be the one thanking all of you... each and everyone of you."


    Once he stood back up, he noticed her tear-streaked face had transformed into a brighter, radiant, and joyful smile.


    Bending down to give her one final peck on the lips, Orion then turned around and bid all of his women farewell. He gestured for Ursa to follow him as they needed to take their bath before heading over to the Vige Chief''s Compound.


    As they exited, Celeste quickly rose from her mat and cast her gaze over the gathered women. "With him gone, perhaps it''s time for us to have a little chat," she suggested with a strict smile.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Finally," Orion eximed with a hint of relief in his voice after presenting his wooden chips to the guards at the Vige Chief''s main gate, allowing him and Ursa to enter.


    Regardless of the time that had passed, he could at least say that he was now eager to grow stronger than he currently was.


    "We''re runningte, so let''s just hope Warrior Jean isn''t here before us," Ursa chimed in, picking up her pace. Orion quickened his steps to keep up, as they briskly moved past the first two huts and caught sight of the group of his fellow trainees. Stepping forward, he noticed their wide-eyed gazes, mixed with surprise and shock at his sudden appearance.


    "Orion...."


    "Orion¡­"


    Gorg and Grim''s voices carried excitement as they approached him, while T appeared dumbfounded, clearly caught off guard by his unexpected presence.


    ''I thought Father said he was too upied to even consider joining the training,'' T mused, her brow furrowing as she observed the group gathering around Orion.


    "Where have you been?" Gorg eximed, immediately pulling Orion into a hug as they came within arm''s reach. Gorg''s hand lightly patted Orion''s back, and he continued, "I tried to find you during the break, but no one was around. Did you guys move to a new hut?"


    Gorg''s parents were still concerned about Orion''s memory loss, so he had taken it upon himself to visit Orion''s mother.


    However, the absence of everyone in thepound surprised him. He had spotted one person in theirpound, but even that person couldn''t exin the whereabouts of the others.


    Feeling a bit defeated, he had returned home, nning to wait for the next warrior training to ask Ursa about Orion''s whereabouts, as she seemed to be spending more time with himtely.


    "Yeah, we packed out into another hut," Orion responded to Gorg as he proceeded to give Grim a tight handshake after he was released from the hug.


    "Oh, where are you guys staying now?" Gorg questioned. His intuition had proven correct, after all.


    Orion picked up on Gorg''s expression and could tell that he was still concerned about the memory loss incident.


    Recognizing that this issue was likely thest thing on his mother''s mind, Orion reassured Gorg, saying, "If you''re still worried about that, you really don''t need to be."


    "You mean¡­?" Gorg''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and understanding.


    "Yes, just don''t stress yourself about the issue anymore," Orion responded with a nod.


    While he understood that reminding his mother of the situation might trigger her to take action, he also realized that Gorg was still troubled by the matter.


    Taking into ount Gorg''s character and personality, Orion decided that he would speak to his mother privately,ter on, to address the situation and find a resolution.


    He recognized that Gorg''s current mindset wasn''t conducive for a developing warrior and could potentially hold him back or even evolve into something more detrimental, especially considering their ongoing battle against the Vylkr vines.


    "Thank you!! Thank you, Orion!" Gorg eximed with joy, springing up and leaping towards Orion for another hug. While he wasn''t sure whether Orion had already addressed the issue or nned to do soter, the reassurance that Orion had given him not to worry anymore felt like a soothing herbal to his anxious heart.


    Meanwhile, standing to the side, Grim might not have understood the specifics of their discussion, but considering Gorg''s previous revtions about his deep friendship with Orion, he assumed it was likely rted to that.


    On the other hand, Ursa''s curiosity was piqued. She was eager to discover what was happening and had decided to wait and ask Orion after the training.


    Detecting movement in her peripheral vision, she turned her head just in time to see T approaching Orion.


    While T''s undeniable beauty might have momentarily pushed her against a wall, she quickly reminded herself of Orion''s honest heart and the presence of Reena, with whom she had also spent time, and who was equally if not more beautiful than T.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel This realization helped to quell her insecurities, especially when she noticed a figure approaching them and quickly realized that it was Warrior Jean.


    "Looks like I was wrong," Tmented, her arms folded as she appraised Orion. "I had assumed you''d be off tending to more pressing matters, leaving us to our regr training routine. But here you are."


    Though she sensed a change in him, she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Given that his absence had only spanned a few days, she brushed the thought aside; surely he couldn''t have changed that drastically in such a short time, especiallypared to them, who had been dedicatedly training.


    But rather than addressing her remark, Orion replied, "It''s good to see you again too, T," opening his arms and enveloping her in a warm hug. Sliding his hands beneath her tulga, he intentionally grabbed her small warm ass cheeks. Suddenly, he found himself recalling the distinct sensation of her buttocks as he tightened his grip slightly.


    It was an odd thought, but after the many breasts and asses he''d encountered, he was beginning to feel like he could recognize their owners without even looking at their faces.

 Chapter 337 Race Against Time

    ?


    Meanwhile, T initially attempted to squirm away due to the unexpected hug.


    However, realizing that Orion''s intentions were harmless and that his grip was indirectly easing the soreness in her buttocks¡ªwhich she had identally fallen on and injured during her practice sessions with her gift¡ªshe relented, allowing him to continue.


    "Ahem!!" A firm voice suddenly broke the moment, causing Orion to quickly withdraw his hands from T and turn to see who had spoken.


    Observing Warrior Jean''s stern yet amused expression, Orion heard him remark, "It seems like you''ve finally decided to join us." The smirk on the warrior''s face hinted that he too might have missed him, even if just a little.


    "Come on, let''s go, we don''t want to bete for today''s training," Warrior Jean urged, his tone shifting to a more focused and serious demeanour.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Alright, you can all begin," Warrior Jean announced. Orion''s eyes followed Grim as he quickly shifted into one of his forms, charging forward with a cuss clutched in his powerful ws. T, on the other hand, ignited her green mes beneath her feet, propelling herself forward, while Ursa ascended to the skies before initiating a dive to strike at the Vylkr vines from above.


    Observing the group, Orion noted that they had yet to uncover the full extent of their gifts'' capabilities. However, he recognized their progress in effectively using their gifts against the Vylkr vines, knowing when to activate them and when to conserve energy.


    When Gorg stepped into the action and activated his gift, Orion''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    Gorg''s disy was nothing short of incredible as he effortlessly tore through the Vylkr vines. With each swing of his cuss, the Vylkr vines split apart, releasing numerous threads of miniature vines that seemed to desperately attempt to detach themselves from the main body, yet remained tethered.


    Although Orion was taken aback by the unexpected effectiveness of Gorg''s gift against the Vylkr vines, he quickly pushed his surprise aside. Following the lead of his mates, he charged into the fray.


    Activating his gift, Orion gripped his cuss tightly in his right hand, while his left hand wielded a lightning-de cuss of simr dimensions. With a fast and practised motion, he swung the des, slicing through the Vylkr vines and obliterating everything in his path.


    The astonishment in the eyes of his training mates was noticeable. The fact that he could manipte his gift to materialize various weapons, provided he could recall their details urately, was a revtion that left them all taken aback.


    Nheless, T tried to do the same with her mes and see if she could manipte them, yet her efforts were met with little sess.


    While the prospect of her eventually mastering the maniption of her mes remained uncertain, her current disy was limited to emitting torrents of scorching green mes from her limbs.


    In the midst of the training, a resounding crackle echoed through the air as Orion''s lightning de hummed with energy.


    "Crackle!!!"


    Pausing briefly to observe his mates, he noted their coordinated efforts, ensuring they fought in harmony, avoiding unnecessary interference.


    "Impressive," he muttered, before charging in once more.


    ¡­..........


    After the fight, Warrior Jean called all of them back an hourter and proceeded to destroy the remaining Vylkr vines by himself, as he always does.


    As soon as the task wasplete, Gorg approached Orion, curiosity clear in his eyes, "Orion, how did you do that?"


    Grim joined in, casting a sceptical nce, "Yeah, you''re not going to tell us you trained on your own while you were away, right?"


    Internally sighing, Orion prepared to answer their questions, but before he could speak, a looming shadow suddenly cast itself over the group from above.


    A sense of foreboding gripped Orion''s heart as he gazed upwards, confirming his suspicion.


    A massive green owl was swooping down toward them, and as it closed in on the ground, it transformed into the Vige Chief.


    "Chief¡­.."


    "Chief.¡­."


    The collective voices of Warrior Jean and the group echoed as they acknowledged the Vige Chief''s arrival.


    But the Vige Chief simply nodded somberly in response, his serious expression intensifying as he drew closer, deepening the uneasiness in Orion''s heart.


    Coming to a halt before him, the Vige Chief''s gaze fixed on Warrior Jean first. "I realize this is unexpected, especially on his first day back, but a matter requires his immediate attention. I''ll be taking him with me," the Vige Chief expressed, his words directed at Warrior Jean.


    Then, his attention shifted to Orion. "Orion, let''s go." Without giving Orion the opportunity to reply, the Vige Chief transformed, and his talons closed around him, lifting him off the ground in a swift and unexpected motion.


    In an instant, they were soaring into the sky, leaving the others below.


    Meanwhile below, Warrior Jean was about to offer a response when T''s lips twisted into a frown, her muttering barely audible: "I knew it."


    Gorg and Grim, on the other hand, remained baffled, struggling to process the sudden turn of events.


    "Orion," Ursa murmured, concern tingeing her voice, her eyes fixed on the sky where Orion had vanished from her sight.


    Meanwhile, above them, Orion''s voice carried frustration and confusion as he shouted, "Chief, what''s happening?" This was a rare sight ¨C the usuallyposed Vige Chief showing signs of anxiety.


    Still, if he was going to be pulled away from training so suddenly the moment he returned, then what was the point of returning to it?


    A sense of unease began to grow within him. Frustration mounting with theck of response, Orion raised his voice again, "CHIEF!"


    However, this time, the Vige Chief''s speed increased as they soared over the farm, heading toward its far end.


    Descending into Anara''s section of the farm, Orion opened his mouth to address the vige chief, but it promptly hung agape at the sight before him. Numerous tree nymphs were seated in a circle around an enormous tree, undoubtedly Anara''s tree.


    "....Chieft, what is going on?" Orion''s voice carried a hint of confusion as he struggled to understand the scene before him.


    This was the first time he had witnessed so many tree nymphs gathered together, and he wanted to make sense of the unusual sight.

 Chapter 338 Race Against Time (2)

    ?


    "As you can see, we have a problem," the Vige Chief''s voice sounded behind Orion, causing him to pivot and face the source. His mind was still spinning from being abruptly taken away from the training ground.


    Orion''s response was blunt, "And what does it have to do with me?"


    The Vige Chief deliberately cleared his throat and coughed before addressing Orion''s question, "Well... you see, the Vige Chieftess thinks that you might have something to do with this."


    He observed as Orion''s brows furrowed in even deeper confusion.


    The Vige Chief continued, "However, I don''t believe you are the cause of this problem. Instead, I brought you here because I believe you are the only one capable of finding some of the solutions to our current dilemma."


    Listening to the words of the Vige Chief, Orion made a conscious effort to calm his racing thoughts and maintain hisposure. The fact that he was one of the first individuals the Chief had called upon to address such a critical situation indicated that his aspiration to be influential within the vige was taking shape, if not already bearing fruit.


    Casting one final nce at the multitude of tree nymphs surrounding them, their bodies emanating a brilliant, mystical glow even in the daylight, he recentered his focus on the Vige Chief.


    "Chief, could you please exin what is happening here?" He asked.


    Observing Orion''s shift from agitation to attentiveness, the Vige Chief took a deep breath before continuing, "It''s Anara... she''s not well."


    The mention of Anara''s name immediately altered Orion''s expression. His mind raced with concern and questions.


    ''How?'' He thought, ''What happened to her?''


    Sensing that Orion was on the verge of asking about the obvious, the Vige Chief hastened to exin, "Last night, one of the tree nymphs urgently reached out to us with distressing news. She said that..." The Vige Chief proceeded to recount the details, describing Anara''sints of a searing pain in her stomach, her sudden immobility, and her unresponsiveness to their attempts tomunicate, all of which had persisted since the previous night.


    As the Vige Chief continued to borate on the situation, Orion''s countenance grew increasingly grim.


    ''It can''t be, right?'' he thought.


    Though he wanted to reject the notion, there was a period when he might have questioned the potency of his semen. Yet, considering the events that had transpired, his certainty solidified that this predicament was undoubtedly linked to him.


    He recalled a previous asion when Anara had expressed difort due to a burning sensation in her stomach¨C that moment coincided with when he had ejacted his semen within her flower.


    ''I couldn''t have also impregnated a tree nymph, right?''


    Grabbing his sack of balls, Orion couldn''t help but entertain the idea that his gift might very well be his extraordinary ''semen.'' However, a new thought sprang to life in his mind ¨C the idea that both his semen and lightning could indeed be manifestations of his gifts.


    It wasn''t easy to dismiss this idea as mere nonsense, given that every situation he had encountered thus far seemed to defy that conclusion.


    "And that''s precisely why I called you because the newborns are already waking up one by one. With no way to feed and put them back to sleep while we wait for the n, we''re left with no option but to elerate its execution," the Vige Chief continued. "So, I''ve brought you here for this reason. You will have to begin working on the construction and make sure it''s ready within a matter of days."


    He observed the astonishment in Orion''s eyes and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that you''re generouslypensated for your efforts. You and your family will receive 100 Kalna fruits every week, in addition to materials for a new tulga."


    The Vige Chief understood he had to sweeten the deal to secure Orion''s cooperation. He knew that coercion wouldn''t work, as forcing Orion''s hand could backfire andplicate the situation even further, given the care of over 160+ newborns was at stake. As an additional enticement, the Vige Chief remembered one more card to y.


    "Furthermore, since you''ve yet to request a reward for your remarkable performance during the awakening ceremony," he added, "I''ll grant you three wishes of your choosing, within my capabilities. I''ll do my utmost to fulfil them."


    Once the Vige Chief finished presenting his offers, Orion found himself subtly raising an eyebrow at the generous terms. He couldn''t believe he had nearly forgotten about the reward he deserved for excelling in the awakening ceremony.


    Although he was well aware of the Vige Chief''s desperation and the likelihood that he was tied to the current problem, Orion decided to y along and maintain an air of careful contemtion.


    "Chief, this offer seems quite little," Orion said, feigning a thoughtful expression. Observing the Vige Chief''s hopeful demeanour shift to dissatisfaction, he quickly followed up, almost immediately saying, "However, if we could push the Kalna fruits to 200 per week, then I''ll be more than willing to get started right away and make sure everything is in order within the next two to three days."


    While it might pose some challenges, Orion believed that with the necessary materials at his disposal, he could utilize his warrior''s physique and work persistently over the next two or three days toplete the task at hand.


    Of course, that was only part of the equation. The real test woulde in spreading the rumour throughout the vige and rallying everyone to the designated gathering ce, and convincing them, as they had nned.


    The Vige Chief looked on with furrowed brows. While he had expected the young man to bargain with him given the hefty request he was making, he was taken aback when Orion proposed an additional 100 Kalna fruits.


    Letting out a sigh as he weighed the potential consequences of the truthing to light, the Vige Chief eventually relented with a resigned nod.


    "Alright, you''ve got yourself a deal," he conceded. "200 Kalna fruits per week, along with some tulga material and three unused wishes to fulfil your desires. No more, no less. Are these terms satisfactory to you?" He fixed his gaze on Orion, waiting for his response with an expectant demeanour.

 Chapter 339 The Warriors Garden

    ?


    Aware of the importance of not pushing his luck too far, particrly given the sensitive nature of the situation, Orion agreed with a nod. "Yes, that''s eptable," he replied.


    The Vige Chief''s expression brightened at Orion''s agreement, and he extended his hand for a handshake. After the friendly grip, the Vige Chief released his hold and gestured for Orion to apany him.


    "Come on, let me show you where you''ll be staying for the uing hours until your task ispleted," he said, guiding the way with a sense of urgency.


    However, Orion trailed behind, fully aware that the uing days were about to be quite demanding. Nheless, despite the impending busyness, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that he stood to gain significantly from this situation.


    Gazing upon the numerous tree nymphs in the area, Orion cast a final nce at Anara''s tree. Shaking his head, he diverted his focus to trailing the Vige Chief. He understood that to uncover whether she was pregnant with his child, he had to bide his time until she awakened.


    And as he pondered, a sudden realization struck him ¨C if she was indeed pregnant, is she was indeed pregnant then, didn''t that mean...


    Orion''s eyes snapped open as he thought about Dariya. ''Shouldn''t she be in the same situation?'' he pondered. But then he quickly dismissed the thought. He had fucked Dariya long before he even conceived the idea of even attempting to prate Anara''s flower.


    So, if Anara was indeed pregnant, then did that imply that Dariya should also be carrying his child?


    However, the pressing issue at hand was that he hadn''t heard herin about a burning stomach when he had ejacted inside her.


    Orion raised his left hand to scratch his head, deciding to set aside his current thoughts and focus on the task at hand for the moment.


    In spite of the duration of their journey, Orion had grown ustomed to trekking. With each step, he followed behind the Vige Chief until they reached an incrediblyrge hut.


    It appeared evenrger than the one his family currently resided in, not to mention the ones in the Vige Chief''spound. ncing at twoparatively smaller huts nearby, Orion redirected his attention to the Vige Chief as soon as he heard his voice.


    "This is the Warrior''s Garden," The Vige Chief motioned for Orion to apany him. "Rather than exining its purpose, why not let me show you?" he continued as he stepped forward, opening a smaller door that appeared to be attached to a muchrger, locked door.


    After entering, Orion followed suit, but the instant he set foot inside and surveyed his surroundings, he felt his feet involuntarily freeze in ce.


    Orion was certain that anything he didn''t yet understand in this world would eventually be exined. This included the Vige Culture, and whether the caravans were simrly influenced by such a culture or if they had their own distinct traditions.


    These were among the many things Orion desired to uncover, aside from the origins of the caravans. However, despite having adapted to his new life in this vige, he couldn''t help but stare in utter bewilderment at the scene before him.


    Numerous peculiar nts, each bearing fruits unfamiliar to him from his time in the forest, adorned the room. Some resembled colossal flowers, their tops almost brushing the roof, while others mimicked regr trees, their fruits distinct from both kalna and Lipry.


    In short, it resembled nothing less than an arboretum reminiscent of his college days, or perhaps it wouldn''t be an exaggeration tobel it a breathtaking botanical garden.


    "Here, it''s safe to eat," The Vige Chief suddenly said, tossing him a fruit he had plucked from one of the smaller nts.


    Orion caught the greenish, soft fruit that resembled an orange, but with small, shiny, greenish, pointy bumps all over it.


    Raising it to his lips, Orion took a bite and was taken aback by the soft, sour taste that left a bittersweet tang on his pte.


    "Now hand it over to me," The Vige Chief instructed, once again extending his hand to retrieve the fruit he had given Orion. "Come on, let''s keep moving."


    As they continued down the narrow dirt road, the Vige Chief suddenly halted and turned to Orion. "Do you still remember what you just ate?" he asked, with a smile on his lips.


    Orion quickly nodded in response. After all, he had consumed the fruit just moments ago, and the lingering bittersweet taste still lingered on his tongue.


    However, as he was about to confirm, a strange sensation struck him. His mouth hung agape, and he struggled to recall the appearance of the fruit he had ingested just minutes ago.... or was it seconds?


    An rming realization washed over him as he realized that he couldn''t specify exactly when he had consumed the fruit.


    "Exactly," The Vige Chief said, a knowing smile gracing his face. He continued, "While only a handful of individuals possess the gift to manipte memories, which we would use to spread the rumours, these fruits are a result of the warriors'' explorations."


    "Although these discoveries are infrequent and often yield little, the significance of these fruits lies in their unique effects. Although harmless, the very act of consuming them erases any memory of their existence momentster," He said. "This led us to keep the knowledge of it within a specific group and prevent its unintentional spread across the vige, which could cause unforeseen issues that could have been easily avoided. However...."


    "However, we only use them as rewards for those who have demonstrated exceptional dedication to the vige. Given its taste, which isparable to the Kalna and the Lipry fruits, it is generally embraced with appreciation." Orion shifted his attention toward the source of the voice and beheld the figure of the former Caretaker, Caretaker Hrok.


    "There was even a time when I had forgotten that we had nted such fruits here. I only recalled their existence when a tree nymph informed me about it. So, there must always be someone watching over this area. Since I am now retired, I''ve taken on the responsibility myself," Caretaker Hrok said with a grunt, emerging from the dense vegetation.


    He stretched his leg over the small wooden makeshift fence and onto the narrow dirt road.

 Chapter 340 Race Against Time (3)

    ?


    "But I''m certain the Vige Chief didn''t bring you here just for a tour of the warrior''s garden," Caretaker Hrok said, watching the expressions on Orion''s and the Vige Chief''s faces.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to the Vige Chief and asked, "Chief, is something wrong?"


    The Vige Chief nodded solemnly, diving straight into the exnation for former Caretaker Hrok. Caretaker Hrok''s eyes widened dramatically upon hearing the news.


    "This... This...." He stumbled over his words momentarily but quicklyposed himself and redirected his attention to Orion.


    "Let''s go," he said, striding forward and motioning for Orion and the Vige Chief to follow him.


    Together, they retraced their steps back to the door they had entered from, then made their way to one of the smaller wooden huts near the garden.


    Arriving at the hut''s entrance, former Caretaker Hrok gave a series of taps on the door, and to Orion''s surprise, a radiant glow emitted from within the wooden structure. Orion''s curiosity grew as he watched the door reveal a tree nymph emerging halfway, her upper body visible while her lower half remained concealed behind the door.


    "Open the door, Saria," former Caretaker Hrok instructed, and Orion observed as the tree nymph, sensing the gravity of the situation, nodded in solemn agreement. The door swung fully open, inviting them to step inside.


    Stepping inside under the guidance of former Caretaker Hrok, Orion''s eyes roamed the interior of the hut. What greeted him was something akin to a warehouse, a space designed to store various fruits and harvested materials from the nts and trees he had seen in the garden.


    Boxes were piled haphazardly, brimming with their contents. There was no evident order to the arrangement, making the space appear messy.


    In a nutshell, their path wound through a maze of these boxes, each turn revealing a new cluttered section. Eventually, they arrived at a spacious area that was strewn withrge pieces of fabric-like materials.


    Stepping forward beside him, the Vige Chief spoke up, "These materials match the description of the fabric you requested, and they were harvested from the warrior''s garden. Initially, we intended to save these forter and use the materials from Caretaker Z''s farm section, but since she''s still preparing hers, you can start with these." He continued, "Feel free to examine them if you wish."


    As Orion bent down and touched the material, a soft, silky sensation met his fingertips, causing his brow to raise in surprise. Having seen tulgas made from silk, but without the involvement of silkworms, he had pondered the possibility of finding a lightweight yet strong alternative to cotton or wool materials. However, this...


    The realization that they could produce such a material from nts renewed Orion''s understanding of why they had constructed a towering wall around the farm and positioned the strongholds nearby, rather than within the vige itself.


    "Yes, this will do the trick," Orion replied with enthusiasm. In the back of his mind, he pondered whether the material could also be fire-resistant. However, he knew that he shouldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    "Perfect," The Vige Chief eximed, his smile reaching from ear to ear. He continued, "I''ll immediately send word to the two strongholds, instructing them tomence forging the requested items with the metals. They should have them delivered here by day''s end. In the meantime, feel free to use these materials."


    He gestured toward the array of fruits in the warehouse. "Help yourself if you''re hungry or need a break. And don''t hesitate to ry any messages you might have through Saria; she will make sure it gets there quickly."


    Emerging from one of the wooden boxes, Saria, the tree nymph, greeted him with a warm smile. Her upper body was visible while her lower body remained hidden. She gave him a friendly wave before disappearing back into the depths of the box.


    "Also, I''ll make sure to personally deliver a message to your family," the Vige Chief reassured Orion. "To ease their concerns, I''ll provide them with 100 Kalna fruits in advance as part of our agreement."


    This announcement brought a sigh of relief from Orion, who had been considering how tomunicate his situation to his family. He couldn''t help but imagine the thoughts racing through Ursa''s mind when she saw him being taken away so suddenly by the Vige Chief.


    Orion nodded in agreement with the Vige Chief''s words, "Alright." Though his family would likely still worry, having such a respected figure ry the news would undoubtedly calm their concerns more than if a guard or someone else were to bring them the message.


    Returning the nod, the Vige Chief''s expression turned solemn, "We''ll be counting on you, young man. Untilter." With that, he turned around and left, having pressing matters to attend to.


    As the Vige Chief departed, former Caretaker Hrok directed his attention to Orion. "I''ll be close by in the garden if you require any assistance. Don''t hesitate to call on me," he offered with an optimistic tone.


    Orion nodded, affirming his understanding, and replied, "Alright." A genuine smile appeared on former Caretaker Hrok''s face as he continued, "Just as the Vige Chief mentioned, the vige is counting on you. So, give it your all." With that, he turned on his heels and left, leaving Orion to ponder in solitude within the warehouse.


    Still trying to process how abruptly things had be, Orion consciously sought to regain hisposure. He retrieved a piece of the material and unfurled it, stretching it to cover the empty area.


    Leaning in, he tried to see if he could tear it apart with his hands; however, he stopped, realizing that he might destroy it.


    Realizing he needed tools like a knife and sewing materials, Orion called out to Saria. Almost immediately, the tree nymph emerged from the wooden wall.


    Her deep blue upper body contrasted with her light crimson lower body, and she had a slim figure that differed from the more voluptuous forms of Dariya or Maleia. d in a tight vine-like dress that exposed a significant portion of her skin, both her petite breasts and her flower, she approached. Her curiosity was apparent as she asked, "Is there something I can assist you with?"


    Her gaze lingered on the young man before her, curious since only moments had passed since the Vige Chief and former Caretaker Hrok had departed.

 Chapter 341 The Preparation

    ?


    "Now that we are all gathered, all those in support of proceeding with the n, raise your raise?" The Vige Chief''s voice resonated in the gathering, where key figures from the vige had convened. Seated beside the Vige Chieftess, he scanned the faces of those assembled. One by one, hands were raised in a show of support for the proposed n.


    Acknowledging their unified stance, the Vige Chief lowered his hand, a silent cue for the others to do the same. "And now, those in favour of exploring alternative options, instead of proceeding as nned?" he asked, opening the floor for discussion.


    Seeing that no one raised their hands, the Vige Chief nodded in approval, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. He announced, "With everyone in agreement, now we can proceed. Each of you must make sure that your part in the n is executed faultlessly, as we aim to resolve this issue within the next three to four days."


    While Orion had stated that everything would likely be ready in two or three days, the Vige Chief knew better than to ignore the possibility of unforeseenplications.


    Therefore, in case Orion''s n faced disruptions, having an extra day seemed wise ¨C it might even stretch to five days if necessary.


    Nevertheless, until then, there remained the pressing matter that the Vige would have to tap into its resources and purchase as much breast milk as possible from everyctating mother. Just contemting the expenses was enough to send a throbbing headache pulsing through the Vige Chief''s mind.


    Meanwhile, the key leaders exchanged understanding nods. Caretaker Shani pondered how to deliver the wooden pots Orion had crafted, while Caretaker Z, who had been upied with organizing materials, nned the quickest way to transport them to the Warrior''s Garden without hindrance.


    However, Stronghold Leader Drakar couldn''t help but internally frown at the current situation. He had arrived early to speak with Orion in order to gauge his personality before formting a n. Unfortunately, the Vige Chief''s abrupt call for an emergency meeting had disrupted his intentions, leaving him little choice but to expedite his meeting with Orion.


    If he wanted to leave the Vige as fast as he could, then he stood to gain a lot by meeting Orion as quickly as possible, so he could understand if it were possible for him to leave the vige in three or four days.


    "Alright, that concludes today''s discussion. Let it be clear in your minds that your assigned roles are not to be forgotten, and if any news reaches you from the tree nymphs, send it immediately to every one of us," The Vige Chief added, rising from his wooden tform and proceeding toward the heavy curtains shrouding their view of the outside.


    The Vige Chieftess followed suit, trailing after him. "This meeting is dismissed," he stated, and with that, both figures exited the room.


    Rising from their wooden seats, the key figures dispersed one by one. However, just as Stronghold Leader Drakar was on the brink of leaving, a solidly built figure with a muscled physique covered with scars stepped into his path.


    "What do you want?" Stronghold Leader Drakar asked, his expression marked with a frown as he regarded Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar retorted with a lifted eyebrow, "What do you mean, what do I want? Is it bad that I want to speak with my elder brother after several months?" He scrutinized his elder sibling before adding, "Or don''t tell me that you have been avoiding me throughout this period for a reason?"


    Stronghold Leader Drakar''s expression softened, his furrowed brow rxing as he let out a weary sigh. His hand reached out to sp his brother''s outstretched hand, gently lowering it from blocking his path. "I''m sorry," he began, "I''ve been engrossed in managing the borders and handling various matters, and this sudden predicament has only added to the load."


    He took a step away, moving as though he were on an urgent assignment. "However, we can catch upter, brother, perhaps once this issue with the newborns is resolved," he added, parting the heavy curtains with a sweep of his hand and walking away.


    Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s brow arched in curiosity as he watched his elder brother walk away. Initially, he assumed his brother''s focus was on fending off the waves of Vylkr vines attempting to breach the border. However, as the day unfolded and Stronghold Leader Drakar didn''t spare him even a fleeting nce, Stronghold Leader Zogar began to suspect that he was being avoided on purpose.


    Dismissing the thought with a wry smile, he let out a sigh. "Well, he''lle around eventually, once he realizes," he mused to himself.


    With the agreement he had struck with Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar knew he''d likely be among the first to benefit from Orion''s creation. Understanding his brother''spetitive nature, he expected Stronghold Leader Drakar would soon circle back to engage in conversation.


    After all, it''s not every day that two brothers get to be the leaders of the two strongholds, and for them not to bepetitive was next to impossible, because if they weren''t, then they wouldn''t have attained such positions in the first ce.


    "Well, I better hope that he finds out about it on time."


    ¡­.......¡­


    "Alright, are you ready?" Orion asked, facing the tree nymph before him. Although they couldn''t immediately get a needle, as there were none, all it took was for someone who could mould wood the same way his mother could mould y to easily make one for him, since it was quite easy. Another was also provided for Saria; she was equipped with a needle, expressing her willingness to contribute.


    Saria nodded eagerly and responded, "Yes, let''s get started."


    As much as she would have been content with watching Orion work, the monotony of guarding this ce had started to chip away at her initial enjoyment. While asional mischief with tree nymphs provided some relief, she found herself fascinated by Orion''s unusual approach with the materials before him¡ªa small knife, a ball of thread, and a small pointed wooden stick.


    So, she decided to try to understand what he was attempting to do and also to see if she could replicate it herself, just to keep herself busy and perhaps learn something new during her long lifespan.

 Chapter 342 The Construction

    ?


    "Alright then, let''s get to work."


    ¡­............


    Forty-eight hourster


    Orion''s hands worked tirelessly, precisely cutting and sewing each piece of material to the right size, all while Saria shadowed his actions, mimicking them after a few trial-and-error attempts.


    The time he''d invested in teaching her the process was paying off handsomely, as he now had an extra pair of skilled hands to assist him. Her tirelessness,parable with his own warrior''s endurance, proved invaluable in speeding up the process far beyond his expectations.


    Moreover, the avability of all the materials, except for the metal pots and rods, significantly facilitated their work.


    Regardless of the initial struggle, they had managed to carefully cut and sew each piece together, turning disparateponents into a cohesive whole.


    Over the span of seventy-two hours, their hard work had paid off. The fabrics were now skillfully tied and joined with the basket. Orion had personally crafted 80 baskets, while Saria contributed to the rest, resulting in a grand total of 146 baskets ¡ª a number that surpassed their requirements for the quantity needed for the n to take shape.


    Additionally, Orion was starting to sense the toll the prolonged work was taking on him. While Saria could afford to pause briefly and rejuvenate herself through her tree nymph''s nature, he couldn''t quite follow suit. Unlike her, he needed actual rest, and being a warrior only help alleviate the mental strain a little.


    There were moments when he found himself dozing off intermittently during his tasks, only to jolt back awake with a slightly less fatigued mind, before resuming his work.


    Also, his sole driving force stemmed from the promise of substantial rewards awaiting him. Knowing that considerable reward awaited him kept him going. If the n proved sessful, he might even seize the opportunity to capitalize further on his rtionship with the Vige Chief.


    After ny-six hours, a concerning piece of news reached Orion''s ears; Anara still hadn''t awakened or responded to any of their calls. This information left him with a sense of uneasiness, especially considering it had been four days since he had begun his intense work here.


    The situation took a slightly worrisome turn as the Vige Chief came to inform him that the rumours they had been circting as part of the n had caused quite amotion. They could no longer wait and had already decided to schedule the gathering for tomorrow, leaving him with limited time to test his construction. Now, his only option was to trust in his own abilities and hope that his creation would work as intended.


    However, upon discovering that they were able to dy the n for up to five days instead of the initially expected three, Orion couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation toward the Vige Chief for his foresight in nning for potential dys.


    Nheless, Fifi had alsoe to see him and ryed the news back home that he was okay and still working. Unfortunately, he had to fabricate a rather tough lie as this was something they didn''t need to know about.


    Regardless, it warmed his heart to know that eager faces were waiting for him to finish his work and return home in time.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile as he began using the ropes to arrange the metal pots properly. These pots had four bent metal stands which he used to connect them securely to the basket on top, fastening them together to the point where he was confident that none of them woulde loose.


    "Lighter than I expected," Orion murmured as he hefted a piece of the construction material. He set that thought aside, focusing on the task at hand¡ªassembling theponents one by one. With Saria unable to assist, he wasmitted to seeing it through until morning.


    When the fifth day arrived, Orion finally took a step back to admire his creation. However, he inadvertently copsed onto his back, his breathing in rapid, ragged gasps as he struggled to regain hisposure.


    Simultaneously, he battled the overwhelming urge to sumb to sleep''s embrace.


    "Are you alright?" Saria''s concerned voice reached Orion''s ears as she knelt beside him. Her gaze lingered on the young man who had been tirelessly toiling in the warrior''s garden.


    Having learned so much from him during these past few days and having spent time together, she was genuinely curious to understand what kind of person he was. She had even discussed talking with other tree nymphs to find out, only to discover that this was the famous Orion, the talk of the vige, the one who had awakened a six-star potential for inner strength.


    In a nutshell, if she had merely been curious before, now her interest was fully piqued. To the point that she had observed him diligently as he worked on fixing the metal pots and rods, not daring to blink for fear of missing out on some crucial insight into his character.


    "I''m alright," Orion managed between heavy breaths, using his arm to shield his eyes from the rising morning sunlight. "I just need a bit of rest."


    Saria nodded in understanding and rose to her feet, taking in the view before her. Countless ''baskets,'' a term she had learned from Orion during their time together, were spread out in front of her. They ranged in size from small torge,id out on the ground. Among them, one stood out as thergest of them all.


    "So, you''re saying these things can actually fly?" Saria''s curiosity was piqued as she directed her gaze toward the odd-shaped fabrics they had cut and carefully adjusted.


    They had fastened them to the sides of the baskets using thick ropes. Her attention shifted to the metal pots and rods also connected to the baskets. While the whole setup seemed strange and she harboured doubts about its flying potential, her fascination with the concept grew, and she couldn''t help but wonder how it would manage to achieve such a feat.


    "Definitely, these will not just fly, they''ll soar," Orion expressed, lifting himself up from his resting position on the ground.


    His gaze swept over the collection of hot air balloons, each disying its striking shape and size. His attention, however, was irresistibly drawn to thergest balloon among them¡ªa hot air balloon that he intended to share with his family. How could he have spent all this time away from them without bringing back something as amazing as this?


    However, he knew that he would have to reveal his surprise a few days after the gathering, providing him with a usible exnation for how he had acquired such an extraordinary creation.


    "Next up, we''re focusing on the woods, and those heated stones should be arriving any time soon, by the Vige Chief," Orion added.


    He recalled encountering these special stones while assisting Alya in preparing the Vige Chieftess''s bath. His only wish now was for this makeshift contraption to take to the air and prove its capability.

 Chapter 343 The Preparation (2)

    ?


    Orion let out a heavy exhale before allowing his body to sink back onto the soft grass. Just as he was on the brink of sumbing to sleep, arge presence cast a shadow over him.


    Startled, he twisted around to confront the figure that had suddenly appeared behind him. The sight of an unfamiliar face snapped him to full attention, and he scrambled to his feet.


    Although his initial wariness faded slightly upon realizing that only warriors and key figures knew about the existence of the Warrior''s Garden, he still asked with a bit of caution in his voice, "Who are you?"


    A smile appeared on the man''s lips as he cast a nce over the collection of hot air balloons sprawled across the ground. His gaze settled momentarily on the one crafted for Orion and his family, then returned to lock onto Orion himself. "I am Stronghold Leader Drakar," he introduced himself. "The Leader of the Rightward Stronghold." His words flowed smoothly, confident andposed.


    "The Vige Chief mentioned that you needed some heated stones. Since he''s currently absorbed in the gathering, I took it upon myself to bring them to you." He extended his right arm, revealing arge y pot he had been carrying and ced it in front of Orion, before stepping past him to get a good look at the hot air balloons.


    Orion''s eyes widened in surprise at the realization that the gathering had already begun. Sensing the gentle brush of heat against his face, he focused his gaze toward the heated stones in the pot, then lifted it cautiously with his hands.


    He then turned around and hastened his steps towards Stronghold Leader Drakar, who was currently crouched down and carefully examining the balloon''s basket and its envelope. He asked, "Where exactly is the gathering being held?"


    "It''s going to be held in the vige," Stronghold Leader Drakar responded. He continued, his voice thoughtful, "While we did consider the farm as a potential location, having such arge gathering here or even in the forest wouldn''t be wise. Also, since not everyone is allowed on the farm and there would be more space in the vige, we decided to do it there."


    Once Stronghold Leader Drakar''s words came to an end, Orion couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the gathering might be set at the farm, as there would be no feasible way to discreetlyunch the hot air balloons into the sky without drawing attention if the event was held here. So, he was thankful at least that it wasn''t.


    "Alright," Orion said. He observed as Stronghold Leader Drakar rose to his feet and joined in the effort, helping him and Saria load the metal pots with heated stones and wood. Then, he directed Stronghold Leader Drakar to hold the envelope upright, allowing the hot air to gradually inte it until it gained enough lift to gently raise the basket from the ground.


    Amidst this process, there was a moment when both Stronghold Leader Drakar and Saria paused, taking in the scene before them. It was obvious that they were awestruck by the sight, as they had never witnessed anything quite like this before. After the brief pause, they resumed their work with more enthusiasm, a shift that caught Orion by surprise.


    However, Orion shrugged off the thought, assuming that Stronghold Leader Drakar and Saria were likely just as excited as everyone else to witness the hot air balloons taking flight.


    Filling each envelope required around 18 minutes. Nheless, as the process continued, the duration grew due to their sequence ¨C they began with the smallest envelope and worked their way up to thergest. By the time they finished, two and a half hours had slipped away.


    "I believe that should it; next up should be the newborns," Orion said, his gaze shifting toward the hot air balloons, tethered by ropes to a firmly nted wooden pole that Saria had driven deep into the ground. "Maybe Saria can help us send a message to¡­."


    Before he could even finish his thought, Stronghold Leader Drakar interjected, "No need to worry, I''ll fetch them." Adding more strength to his legs, he pushed down and sprang into the air, soaring upward towards Overseer Anara''s section of the farm.


    Meanwhile, Orion closed his mouth as he watched the Stronghold Leader disappear. He couldn''t help but sigh as he had wanted to suggest that the tree nymphs should be able to help them bring the babies here since there were more than a hundred of them under Anara''s care.


    Still, since the Stronghold Leader had been so eager to go, then he must have a way to bring them here. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Orion carefully arranged the wood in the hot air balloon, making sure it would generate sufficient heat for the journey to the vige. "I only hope that there isn''t strong wind today, or else¡­.." Orion muttered under his breath, another sigh escaping his lips as he pondered how well the n was working out and how dangerous things could be if it went sideways.


    "Bamm!!"


    The sudden sound of shattering rock and vibrations beneath his feet caught Orion''s attention. He knew that Stronghold Leader Drakar had arrived, even though he oddly arrived quickly.


    "I wanted to¡­." Orion''s intention to voice his thoughts faltered at the sight that greeted him. As he turned towards Stronghold Leader Drakar, newborns floated in the air, suspended around him.


    Orion''s attention refocused on Stronghold Leader Drakar, and he noticed the Stronghold Leader''s hands radiating a brilliant silver light. "Is that your..." The words he intended to ask were preemptively answered as Stronghold Leader Drakar took a step forward and exined, "Yes, my gift allows me to manipte objects from a distance. While there were initial limitations, they have lessened since I became a warrior. As long as it''s within my line of sight or perception, I can influence it."


    ''No wonder he became the Stronghold Leader,'' Orion thought, impressed by the versatility of Stronghold Leader Drakar''s gift. If he possessed strengthparable to the Leftward Stronghold Leader, Zogar, then facing off against him would present an entirely different challenge.


    Orion imagined scenarios where Stronghold Leader Drakar''s gift could render his opponents helpless, nearly impossible for them to approach or move, simr to how Stronghold Leader Zogar''s strength remained unmatched.


    He soon reached one of the hot air balloons and gently settled the babies into the basket. Saria had thoughtfully lined it with a soft fabric to ensure theirfort. Alongside the newborns, he ced a stash of fruits gathered from the warriors'' garden, including the Kalna and Lipry fruits, in the remaining hot air balloons.


    Observing the final baby being gently settled into its basket, Orion shifted his attention to Stronghold Leader Drakar. He turned around and asked, "What''s our next step?"


    Orion smiled at the question. His eyes briefly swept over the hundreds of hot air balloons filled with newborns and the others carrying fruits before he fixed his gaze on Stronghold Leader Drakar. With a wide grin on his face, he said, "We fly," then began walking toward his own hot air balloon.

 Chapter 344 The Supplication

    ?


    Jumping into it, he turned toward Stronghold Leader Drakar, who was still staring at him in a daze. "Ahem! We better get going, Stronghold Leader Drakar. After all, we''ll be needing your gift to make this n work much better," he added.


    His words were enough to jolt Stronghold Leader Drakar out of his momentary trance, causing a broad grin to light up his face as he walked closer to therge hot air balloon.


    ''He''s genuinely thrilled about this, huh,'' Orion thought, observing as Stronghold Leader Drakar joined him in the basket. Orion''s attention then shifted to Saria.


    "Why not join us, Saria?" he suggested, extending an invitation to the curious tree nymph. "You could very well be the first tree nymph to ever fly above the clouds, so this might be an opportunity you don''t want to miss," he added with a wink.


    "I think you can go without me," Saria said with a strained smile on her lips as she slowly took a few steps backwards, causing Orion to raise his eyebrow in mild surprise.


    "Come on, even the babies are joining in," Orion persisted. "I promise you, it''s bound to be one of the most breathtaking experiences of your life," he added, attempting to sway her decision.


    After all, considering the amount of help she had provided him, when she could have merely watched and let him do it all by himself, he couldn''t bear the thought of her missing out on such a remarkable spectacle.


    "Um.... I''m not sure if you fully understand, Orion," Saria replied, her voice tinged with concern. She nearly stumbled over some of the materials that had been scattered about during their work on the hot air balloons. Regaining her bnce, she continued, "I mean, tree nymphs weren''t exactly created for flight. After all, there is a reason why we are called tree nymphs."


    Considering the enormous height required for what could be considered ''flying''¡ªespecially given her awareness of how high those with shapeshifting abilities could ascend¡ªSaria''s instincts told her that such altitudes might pose a significant risk for tree nymphs like her.


    Her instincts screamed danger.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    The market square


    Two hours ago


    Several voices and hushed murmurs filled the air, as vigers of all ages, heights, genders, and sizes congregated in the market square, which had been carefully cleared and reorganized to host their gathering.


    As the crowd settled, eyes turned toward the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, the Caretakers, and the stronghold leaders¡ªall except one.


    Finally, the Vige Chief stepped forward, prompting a ripple of hushed whispers to spread through the masses. Those nearest the speaker gestured for quiet, their motions cascading like a wave from the front to the back until an expectant silence enveloped the entire square.


    Seeing the crowd now silent, the Vige Chief cleared his throat tomand attention. Hemenced, "In light of the rumours that have been circting throughout our vige, rumours that have sparked urgent concern as they invoke the name of our god, Naka, we''ve taken it upon ourselves to ascertain the authenticity of these ims.... Ahem!" Another discreet throat-clearing. ".....Hence, the purpose of this gathering and the very reason you all stand here today."


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the vigers, each voice eager to express their curiosity about the validity of the rumours and the potential of their prayers being answered by Naka.


    The Vige Chief raised his hand to quieten the crowd once more, and then resumed, "Following a thorough investigation, leaving no stone unturned in our search for the truth, we have atst found the truth behind these ims..."The Vige Chief paused, as though finding it difficult to express andplete his next words.


    "What is the truth, Chief?"


    "Did Naka really give those warriors back their children, Chief?"


    "Did Naka really bless them with more wealth, Chief?"


    "Chief...¡­"


    "Did....."


    The questions erupted from the crowd, each one rising with more momentum, seeking confirmation or denial of the various rumours that had circted throughout the vige.


    Amid the murmurs from the crowd, the Vige Chieftess''s hand rose, signalling the vigers to hush and listen. As the chatter died down, she reached out and gently massaged her husband''s shoulders, as though she was trying to help him calm his emotions.


    Feeling the support of his wife''s subtle assistance in adding authenticity and emotion to the moment, the Vige Chief fixed his gaze on the gathered vigers, observing their expectant expressions.


    His face turned serious as he stated, "It is not a mere rumour. Naka has indeedmunicated with them. Our long-held prayers have reached our god''s ears, and atst, his divine presence has graced our vige."


    The once bustling crowd had turned into a sea of silence, with each viger''s mouth agape in astonishment. While some had already entertained the idea as truth, thanks to the confirmation from certain warriors who had arrived from their strongholds, hearing the same affirmation from the lips of the Vige Chief, amidst the presence of all, both the key figures and the surrounding warriors, rendered the revtion in an entirely new light.


    The doubts that had lingered around the rumours were now swept away, reced by an eruption of voices as the crowd collectively voiced their desires, their screams echoing towards the Vige Chief.


    "Chief, my son died as a warrior, let us pray so that he could be rev....?"


    "Chief, I''m broke, my gift is useless, let us pray so th....?"


    "My child..... Chief, my child is gone....."


    "Cheif, my daughter is ugly, let us pray for her tranforma....?"


    "Cough! Coughh!" The Vige Chief let out a feigned cough, its resonance filling the air as he tried to quell the vigers'' excitement. Once the voices began to subside gradually, he continued, "The primary purpose of this gathering is for us to unite in prayer and praise to Naka, to plead with a unified voice, in the hope that our requests might reach him. Perhaps through our collective voices, Naka will once again bless us with his divine presence and listen to our pleas."


    Thest words resonated with intense emotion, causing vigers who could no longer contain their feelings to drop to their knees. One by one, they lowered themselves onto the reddish y sands, their hands gripping the earth earnestly.


    After witnessing such a scene, not wanting tog behind, among the key figures, Caretaker Ivor was the first to kneel. Following his lead, Caretaker Shani joined in, gently cradling her baby in her arms. Then came Caretaker Z and Caretaker N. The line continued with Caretaker Naida, and even Stronghold Leader Zogar eventually softened his stern countenance, letting out intermittent sighs as he knelt.


    Following suit, the Vige Chieftess lowered herself to her knees, exuding a distinct feminine elegance that set her apart.


    At the same time, the Vige Chief controlled the Vylkr energy along with the strange power within him, channelling it into his legs to amplify their weight. As his knees made contact with the ground, a resonating "Boom" filled the air, apanied by a series of cracks that spread out from where he had knelt.


    "Let us all close our eyes and raise our voices in praise," the Vige Chief said, his gaze epassing the gathered vigers. Slowly, he closed his own eyes, his voice softening as he continued.


    "...to Naka."

 Chapter 345 Orion, Bless Them!

    ?


    "Isn''t this an incredible feeling?" Orion''s voice gained an edge of excitement as he spoke to Saria, who clung tightly to the side of the basket, shivering. Seeing her nervousness, Orion let out a small sigh. "Look, the basket is stable, you''re the only one shaking."


    Saria took his words to heart, realizing she might be overreacting. Perhaps she should give it a chance; after all, it couldn''t be as dreadful as her instinct made it seem, right?


    Nevertheless, when she finally mustered the courage to stand upright and gaze at the view below from their height in the sky, a surge of dizziness overcame her.


    In an instant, she crouched down, clutching her knee with a wrinkled brow, her expression revealing her difort. "No need to worry, I might just stay like this until we''re finished," she muttered nervously.


    "Hmm, well, you''re missing out," Orion retorted, understanding that adapting to flying on a hot air balloon might be a bit much for her at the moment.


    He decided to let her adjust naturally. Perhaps, given some time, she would gather the courage to stand and appreciate the breathtaking view on her own.


    Suddenly, his ears tingled as distant voices reverberated through the air.


    Tilting his head down, Orion discerned that the vigers had begun their prayer and praise session for Naka, their voices reaching even to this height.


    Looking downward through the wisps of clouds, Orion''s attention was drawn to Stronghold Leader Drakar''s voice. "If their voices can reach all the way up here, it demonstrates their enthusiasm, which in turn confirms the sess of this n," Stronghold Leader Drakar said. His eyes met Orion''s, and he nodded approvingly.


    "Although you may have used the name of Naka to deceive the vige, I want you to take pride in the fact that not many could devise such a clever scheme while simultaneously constructing this contraption," Stronghold Leader Drakar continued, maintaining control over the multitude of hot air balloons through his gift. His gaze remained fixed on Orion as he added, "And believe me, there are currently none who could match your feat."


    When Stronghold Leader Drakar finished speaking, his attention returned to the breathtaking scenery stretched out before him. Deep down, he was fully aware that despite their attempts to conceal it, some, if not all, of the key figures in the vige harboured fears and concern concerning Orion''s potential influence.


    He was willing to bet a huge sum of his wealth that if Orion managed to survive long enough to create his first three containers, the path for him to be the next vige chief would be nearly inevitable. Whether driven solely by his merits, given his significant contributions to the vige, or bolstered by his undeniable strength, Orion''s future appeared quite promising.


    Nevertheless, thoughts and predictions, as fickle as they were, remained subject to change. Therefore, Stronghold Leader Drakar hoped that Orion could first survive this day, as there were many things he was prepared to do if his initial n didn''t work to ensure his route out of this vige.


    "Stronghold Leader Drakar, are you ready?" Orion''s words effectively pushed Stronghold Leader Drakar''s thoughts to the back of his mind. Orion already knew about what he was doing as he had already viewed it from another perspective; however, that doesn''t change a thing for him.


    After all, at the end of the day, the newborns were going to be returned to their families, and that was the only thing that mattered at the moment.


    "Yes," Stronghold Leader Drakar replied with a firm nod. He could discern from the prolonged prayers and praises that the vigers had engaged in that the time was ripe to execute their n. However, all that he was currently waiting for was Orion''s signal, so that he could release the hot air balloons.


    "Alright," Orion replied, his attention toggling between the volume of the sound and the scene of the gathering from his view up above. After a while, within minutes, Orion suddenly said, "Release it now." His words reverberated in the breeze, and Stronghold Leader Drakar quickly guided the hot air balloons toward the ground using his gift.


    Orion watched the process with a sigh of relief escaping his lips, releasing the pent-up stress that he had been holding for a while. He muttered with a grin under his breath, "I was kind of hoping to see their surprised faces, though."


    Meanwhile, down below, the crescendo of the vigers'' voices continued to rise, intertwining with their passionate prayers. The Vige Chief could only keep his gaze fixed on the sky, waiting to see if Orion''s n had indeed seeded, and whether the children and the wealth they had prepared would begin to descend from the sky at any moment soon.


    However, as moments stretched into hours and the gathering crept closer to its third hour, a flicker of concern swept through his body. Unconsciously, he turned his head slightly, noticing that even Stronghold Leader Zogar had his gaze fixed upwards, perhaps wondering why his brother had not yet arrived at the market square.


    ''That scheming rascal. Even though I was the first to strike a deal with Orion, he managed to be the first to fly in his invention,'' Stronghold Leader Zogar mused. Although he had actively participated in ensuring the sess of Orion''s construction, he realized that if his brother hadn''t returned to the vige by now, it must mean he had seized the opportunity to test it himself.


    Recalling the scope of his elder brother''s gift, Stronghold Leader Zogar could only nod to the probability. In his ce, he admitted, he''d have done the same without a second thought. Regret pricked him slightly as he lowered his head and shook it gently.


    "You''ve outdone me this time, brother," he murmured, just as the crowd''s mood shifted, morphing from the chorus of prayers and praises to a murmur of astonishment and gasps.


    Casting a curious nce around, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s throat tightened as his gaze swept over the crowd, whose eyes were all directed toward the sky. Some were even pointing upward with their fingers.

 Chapter 346 One-Time Deal

    ?


    He observed the ripple of excitement spreading, infecting each person like an infectious enthusiasm. One by one, they sumbed to the curiosity, craning their necks and stretching their gazes upward.


    Suppressing the tense knot forming in his own throat, Stronghold Leader Zogar followed suit, tilting his head to peer upward. And then, as his eyes locked onto the sight above...


    ...they expanded in sheer disbelief.


    It was absurd.... ridiculous, almost surreal. The scene unfolding before him was one he''d never dreamed of witnessing. Even when the words first escaped Caretaker Ivor''s lips, orter when Orion himself confirmed it, Stronghold Leader Zogar couldn''t shake his scepticism. Despite having faith in the boy''s confidence, experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different matter.


    And so, as Stronghold Leader Zogar watched, every doubt in his heart was swept away.


    If he hadn''t known about the n beforehand, he might have genuinely believed that Naka was extending his divine hand. A wry smile curved across Stronghold Leader Zogar''s lips. Despite the questionable use of Naka''s name, the imminent transformation of the vige through this construction was undeniable, and the effects only made him realize that Orion''s n was much more frightening than he had imagined.


    "Everyone!" the Vige Chief''s voice echoed through the crowd, his exmation reverberating around the area as he observed the objects descending from the sky, which he knew were Orion''s constructions.


    Rising to his feet, a broad smile painted across his face, he gazed at the assembly, his expression radiating the joy of witnessing Orion''s n unfold seamlessly. However, for those still kneeling, the Vige Chief''s smile seemed to mirror the contentment of witnessing Naka''s divine response to their prayers.


    Some even raised their voices, causing the volume of the sounds and those around them to increase to another level entirely.


    Finally, the Vige Chief addressed them, "EVERYONE, STAND UP, THAT WE MAY RECEIVE THE GIFTS THAT NAKA HAS BLESSED US WITH. REMEMBER, NAKA FULFILLS THE DESIRES OF OUR HEARTS BEFORE ANY OTHER CONSIDERATION. OPEN YOUR HEARTS TO RECEIVE HIS GIFT. LET US PRAISE NAKA!"


    From that moment onward, the echoes of voices and jubnt shouts grew louder than ever before, spreading through the air and reaching far beyond the gathering.


    The vigers rose to their feet one by one, hands lifted high to receive Naka''s gifts. "MAY NAKA BE PRAISED!"


    ¡­.......


    Hearing the voices from down below that seemed to have increased as the hot air balloons descended from the clouds, Orion already understood the emotions behind those voices. With a huge grin on his face, he muttered, "The newborns'' problems have been solved."


    Stronghold Leader Drakar, taking the responsibility to ensure the smooth descent of the hot air balloons, caught wind of Orion''s mutter and nodded in agreement. "You''re absolutely right, the newborns'' issue has been resolved," he affirmed.


    He then fixed his gaze on Orion and asked, "Now that this matter is settled, do you have any intentions of crafting more contraptions like this?" He grasped the edges of the basket they upied. "While I can empathize with the stress you''ve endured in these past few days, if you''re able to create a few more of these constructions for the Rightward Stronghold, I promise to personally reward you with a considerable amount of wealth, potentially surpassing what the Vige Chief might offer you in return for this achievement."


    Hearing Stronghold Leader Drakar''s offer, Orion''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. After all, with these offersing at him from all directions, his family would probably be able to amass so much wealth that he would only need to focus solely on his warrior training, rather than his financial concerns.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but shake his head in defeat. "I appreciate the offer, Stronghold Leader Drakar," Orion responded, "but I''m afraid I have other ns in mind. After this, I intend to return home and take a few weeks of rest. I''ve got my warrior training to catch up on as well. Besides, Stronghold Leader Zogar has already made a significant proposal that I''ve epted, and I''d like to make sure that I follow through on that before considering any moremitments."


    Furthermore, he saw this period as an opportunity to connect more deeply with his wives, who had undoubtedly been anxiously waiting for his return.


    And, now that he considered it, wasn''t this the ideal moment to organize an orgy?


    Just imagining all their wet pussies weing his hard scorching shaft back home was enough to make him not regret pursuing those both younger and older than him.


    Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Drakar couldn''t help but release a faint sigh. "Is that truly your answer?" he asked, already guessing that his brother had made his move and struck a deal with Orion, based on his previous discussion with Caretaker Ivor.


    Nheless, he decided to ask, exploring the option of extending his stay in the vige for a bit longer. However, as he considered the time required for Orion to craft another contraption like this, he realized that waiting for such an extended period was no longer feasible.


    He acknowledged that his patience was wearing thin!


    "How about this one?" Stronghold Leader Drakar asked. "If you''re open to it, I''m willing to barter with you for this construction. Consider it a temporary arrangement until you''re ready for a more formal deal." He weighed his options.


    Regardless, Orion shook his head and responded, "I''m sorry, I created this to try it out for myself and my family, so I can''t trade it. However, if you''re patient, I promise it will be worth the wait. The experience I''ve gained from building this one and others will only make the ones for your stronghold even better." This was the best he could do, considering that the Stronghold Leader''s gift had eliminated all of his worries and improved his n significantly, indirectly improving his status in the vige.


    "Saria, could you please remove some of the heated stones? We need to prepare fornding," he instructed, shifting his gaze to Saria. She had finally mustered the courage to stand up from her earlier position, her eyes now wide open as she observed the scene below.

 Chapter 347 Everything Falls Apart

    ?


    Saria acknowledged his words with a nod, stepping towards the metal caged pot. She was cautious, ensuring her hand found the hook below the pot as Orion had instructed.


    Slowly, she began to pull it out, allowing the heated stones and the remaining burning wood to drop into the bottom of the pot.


    However, just as she was about to proceed, Stronghold Leader Drakar''s figure suddenly appeared beside Saria, his hand gripping her wrist tightly.


    With a tight-lipped expression due to the difort of the intense grip, Saria''s features tensed. She turned her head to the side, her gaze locking onto Stronghold Leader Drakar''s fierce eyes. Her voice held a wave of annoyance as she questioned, "What''s the meaning of this, Stronghold Leader Drakar?" Her brows furrowed further as she added, "I hardly think we''re on familiar terms for you to be clutching my wrist so forcefully."


    Before he could reply, he exerted more force on her hand, pulling it away from the metal pot and guiding it downwards. "Considering you''re a tree nymph, I''ll exercise caution not to hurt you. However, I''d advise you to steer clear of the metal pot," Stronghold Leader Drakar responded. The sound of lightning buzzed and crackled in his ears, attracting his attention as he struggled to maintain his grip on Saria''s hand, while she made every effort to break free.


    He pivoted his head backwards, catching sight of Orion''s hands crackling with brilliant blue sparks of lightning. "Stronghold Leader Drakar, I think it''s best you stop whatever you''re attempting until we''vended," Orion''s words held an undertone of frustration, as he foresaw the potential chaos that might erupt if a conflict unfolded while they were still suspended in the air.


    Though Stronghold Leader Drakar might endure a fall from this height, the same couldn''t be guaranteed for him and Saria.


    He shifted his gaze to the other side, where the newborns remained suspended in the sky above the gathering. If they were to suddenly descend¡ªeither plummeting from the sky or descending in a crippled hot air balloon¡ªit could jeopardize the entire n, disrupting the proceedings and potentially causing harm to the vigers below.


    Yet, rather than engaging in a verbal exchange, Stronghold Leader Drakar let out a weary sigh and activated his gift, causing Orion to halt mid-sentence as if frozen in time.


    As Saria finally managed to wrest her hand free from his grip, she spun around to re at him with a fit of fierce anger in her eyes. "You will regret this," she began, her voice carrying an edge of resolve, "I will inform Anara and the other overseers of your actions, and they will¡ª" Saria''s words abruptly dissolved as her voice and motion alike were arrested, seized by Stronghold Leader Drakar''s gift.


    Shaking his head, as though enjoying the newfound tranquillity, Stronghold Leader Drakar finally broke the silence. "Don''t worry, I''ll drop you two off in the forest for now. Just remain quiet," he instructed, replicating the same procedure that Saria had undertaken, having learned the process from Orion as they embarked on their ascent through the sky.


    "If I had the patience to wait, perhaps I would have," he mused, a hint of resignation in his tone, "but I''ve already spent enough years in this vige, and I can''t afford to squander any more of them."


    Gazing briefly at Orion, Stronghold Leader Drakar deftly adjusted the flow of hot air into the envelope, synchronizing his actions with the wind''s direction, and propelling the balloon onward with his gift.


    However, just as he was about to angle the craft, a strange sensation seized him, and his vision seemed to slow down.


    An ear-splitting scream shattered the stillness, reverberating through the atmosphere like a thunderous roar. "BOOOM!" The scream soared into the sky, creating a shockwave that rippled through the clouds, resonating with the altitude at which they were suspended.


    Orion''s muttered curse was drowned out by the adrenaline coursing through his veins as heunched himself towards Stronghold Leader Drakar, his lightning-coated de quivering with his resolve. He intended to drive the de straight into Stronghold Leader Drakar, who was upied maintaining his grip on Saria through the use of his gift, his hand covering Saria''s slightly agape mouth, which had been left open during their previous conversation.


    "RIPPP!!" The lightning-forged weapon sliced through Stronghold Leader Drakar''s lower back, causing him to stagger, momentarily caught off guard by Orion''s brisk and unhesitating assault.


    But, had it been anyone else, the lightning-forged de would have unleashed a jolting shockwave that could render them momentarily incapacitated, their senses scrambled... For anyone else, the de''s electric fury might have seared their skin as it tore through them, leaving a trail of sizzling destruction. However, in this particr instance, it was not anyone else...


    Orion found himself pitted against none other than Stronghold Leader Drakar, the Stronghold Leader of the Rightward Stronghold. The instant the searing de of lightning pierced through the Stronghold Leader''s abdomen, he harnessed his Vylkr energy, channelling it through his body.


    With a swift, calcted movement, he thrust his elbows downward and backwards, the sheer force causing audible pops and contorted bends in Orion''s bones.


    The counterattack propelled Orion backwards, crashing into the basket''s edge. Agony surged through him, and his anguished cry filled the air as he clutched his shattered shoulder.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" Orion''s agonized scream filled the air, his teeth chattering as he battled to control the painful vibrations coursing through his body. Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Drakar advanced, tauntingly starting a sentence, "You shouldn''t have----" but it was abruptly cut short by an onught of pure, piercing sound that struck him. "AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIII!"


    "AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIII!" The wave of torment caused him to lurch forward, his grip desperately clutching the basket''s edge for support. Before he could even begin to heal the wound Orion had inflicted on him, another soul-prating "AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIII!" shattered his concentration.


    The unrelenting barrage of ear-splitting screams continued as Saria poured her voice into the assault. Her cries reverberated through the sky, as if the heavens themselves were wailing in pain and fury. Despite her throat growing hoarse, she refused to relent, determined to loosen Stronghold Leader Drakar''s grip from the edge of the basket.

 Chapter 348 The Runaway Stronghold Leader

    "ENOUGH!!!" Stronghold Leader Drakar''s voice thundered, slicing through the onught of screams. Activating his Vylkr warrior''s form, he controlled the Vylkr energy, conjuring ckish wisps that swirled around him, intertwining with his hair and infusing his eyes with a dark hue.


    In an instant, he vanished from his prior position, reappearing beside Saria with rming speed. A fierce blow, like a piston, rocketed from his fist and mmed into her abdomen with a resounding "BAAM!" The surrounding air fractured into shockwaves, propelling Saria upwards. She tumbled to the floor of the basket, unconsciousness sweeping over her.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar''s heightened senses then suddenly picked up a movement from the corner of his eyes. With the speed born of his enhanced abilities, he appeared next to Orion, his knee thrusting forward with the force of a cannonball. A sickening "Bamm!" echoed as his kneecap mmed into Orion''s chest, shattering the air pressure around them.


    Blood sprayed from Orion''s mouth onto Stronghold Leader Drakar''s tulga as the pain radiated through his ribcage.


    Finally regaining hisposure, Stronghold Leader Drakar''s voice carried a semnce of control as he spoke, "You see what you''ve made me do."


    He drew in a deep, steadying breath, allowing the strange energy in his body to calm the raging Vylkr energy within him. "I had intended to leave you both in the forest before I took off," he continued, his voice resonating with a hint of irritation. "Now I''m unsure if you could even survive a fall from this height."


    Stronghold Leader Drakar was about to continue, his frustration clear in his expression. "Now, it seems like I have no choice but to carry you along until you ha----"


    "SSSCCCRRREEECCCH!!" The shrill cry of a bird pierced the air, reverberating in his ears. Before he could react, he felt the powerful rush of wind enveloping him, and he instinctively turned his head to the side.


    There, with a set of wide, forward-facing emerald eyes, he beheld the transformed visage of none other than the Vige Chief.


    The gaze shifted from Saria to Orion, lingering on Orion''s bloodied form, before finally locking onto Stronghold Leader Drakar with an intensity of anger and hatred that he had never encountered before.


    A wry smile curved across Stronghold Leader Drakar''s lips as he seized Orion''s head, raising it to meet the creature''s gaze. "If you move or attempt to stop me," he said, his tone resolute, "I swear that in the name of Naka, I will kill him." He was keenly aware of the significance Orion held in the eyes of the Vige Chief and the other key figures, as revealed during their previous meeting.


    In spite of any reservations they might have had about Orion''s intelligence and resourcefulness, the man''s value alive was irrefutable.


    Controlling his gift, Stronghold Leader Drakar gradually adjusted the orientation of the hot air balloon to align with the wind''s direction.


    His wry smile transformed into a grin as he maintained his hold on Orion, refusing to let go until he was confident he had distanced himself sufficiently from the Vige Chief. He watched the Chief remain stationary in the distance until he was reduced to a mere speck in the expansive sky.


    Recognizing that the Vige Chief could bridge the distance in mere minutes to ensure his safety and escape, Stronghold Leader Drakar never let go of Orion, while Sariay unconscious on the ground, defeated and unable to reach her tree.


    ¡­..........¡­.


    "BAMMM!!"


    Landing on the ground, the Vige Chief could sense the weight of every key leader''s gaze upon him. Their eyes were filled with curiosity, likely specting about the recent upheaval that had disrupted the once calm sky.


    Meanwhile, the vigers distributed the wealth they had obtained from the hot air balloon among themselves, and families did their best to identify their own children among the newborns. Unbeknownst to them, the reverberations in the sky were lost on them, interpreting it merely as a sign of Naka''s effort to establish a connection.


    ''Nakamunicates with us in mysterious ways¡ªindeed, he does,'' they thought.


    "Chief, what''s happened?" The Vige Chieftess asked, her heart tinged with a sense of foreboding. She observed the twisted, unsightly expression etched on her husband''s face¡ªa stark contrast to what should have been a moment of satisfaction, considering they had just resolved one of their most pressing issues.


    "It''s Drakar," the Vige Chief bit out the words, his toneced with frustration, as he strode away, the other key figures trailing behind him.


    Their faces bore tense frowns, acutely aware of the solemn atmosphere surrounding him. He signalled for the warriors nearby to keep a watchful eye on the gathering. "He''s gone rogue and fled with Orion, and a tree nymph."


    Whether it was the Vige Chieftess, the Caretakers, or Stronghold Leader Zogar, disbelief was evident on their faces as they froze mid-step, their gazes fixed on the sky that the scream had pierced through. After a moment, their attention returned to the Vige Chief, who had also halted. He turned to face them, his expression maintaining the solemnity it had held from the beginning.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar stepped forward, his voice filled with a mix of dread and disbelief, "Chief, you don''t mean..."


    Before he could finish, the Vige Chief''s words cut through, "Yes," he affirmed. "From what I''ve witnessed, he''s not only taken them hostage but has also brutally beaten them, leaving them severely injured and unconscious." The Vige Chief''s voice was tight with a blend of anger and helplessness.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar gulped, feeling a lump in his throat as the severity of the situation further sank in within his mind.


    Observing the Stronghold Leader''s hesitancy¡ªhis mouth poised to speak, then closing as though he was searching for how to respond¡ªthe Vige Chief''s patience waned, manifesting in an impatient snort. "Get to the Leftward Stronghold and gather every shapeshifter capable of flight. We''re going on an exploration," he ordered, and as his final words, "I will do the same at the Rightward Stronghold," trailed behind him, he transformed into his green-horned owl form and flew off into the distance.

 Chapter 349 Another Offer

    ?


    Amidst the hushed atmosphere, they mentally sorted through their concerns, observing the Vige Chief''s departure from the vige without theirpany. Contemting the potential ramifications of this unexpected situation, a voice abruptly cut through the silence. "I don''t know about all of you, but I think it''s time that I join Hrok and retire," Caretaker Ivor stated with a sigh, rubbing his temples as he walked toward the farm.


    Like the others, he was aware that this problem surpassed even the challenges posed by the newborns.


    In a gradual procession, the key figures pivoted on their heels and exited, leaving Stronghold Leader Zogar to stand alone, visibly trembling.


    Eventually, he mustered a surge of strength in his legs and propelled himself upward into the sky, departing with a force that left a noticeable crack in the spot he had upied moments before.


    ¡­.......


    As I slowly awoke, I wished to believe that everything that had taken ce was merely a dream. However...


    "Ah!"


    An involuntary exmation escaped my lips as I sensed the pain encircling my body, particrly in my chest and shoulders¡ªareas that felt like they were throbbing mercilessly.


    "You''re awake," a voice I recognized so well that it almost prompted me to attempt sitting up. However, understanding my current incapacitated state, I focused on fully opening my eyes and gazing upon the individual ountable for my condition.


    I fixed my gaze on him, my eyes wide with a mixture of pain and anger. Just as I was on the verge of calling out to him, an oddity caught my attention, causing me to swallow down my words.


    Instead, I opted to focus on my own healing, allowing the two energies¡ªboth strange and Vylkr¡ªto course rapidly through me. I let my eyes wander over the form that seemed to resemble a fantastical, mutated eagle or something along those lines.


    Suddenly, the creature swivelled its head in my direction, its attention now fixed on me. It unfurled its feathers and then flew from Stronghold Leader Drakar''sp,nding before me. Its intent seemed clear as it thoroughly scrutinized me.


    In a heartbeat, I observed with astonishment as the creature suddenly descended down into the shade cast by the hot air balloon, only to ascend once more, out of the shadows of Stronghold Leader Drakar''s silhouette.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar ran his fingers through the feathers of what seemed to be his pet, and atst, his voice broke the silence again, "His name is Shadow Talon. I acquired him from the Caravans, and ever since, he''s been my constantpanion."


    I immediately sighed internally. Of course, he obtained it from the Caravans.


    At this point, I''ve decided it''s not a stretch to assume that any odd or unusual item I encounter somehow finds its origins with the Caravans.


    Shifting my position to sit up, I leaned against the side of the basket, spotting a few holes that had likely been the result of our fight. "Why?" I asked, once I had managed to find a rtivelyfortable spot, my right arm supporting my broken corbone and left shoulder.


    I alternated between nursing my sore chest and tending to the few fractured bones there.


    Stronghold Leader Drakar arched an eyebrow at my question, his gaze fixed on me as he repeated, "Why?" His lips curved into a wry smile, seemingly understanding my curiosity, and he replied, "Because there''s a vast world out there, and I''ve spent almost my entire life confined within those vige borders, battling Vylkr vines day in and day out... How to destroy the Vylkr Vines? How to repel their invasion across our borders? Hmph," he snorted, his tone edged with bitterness, "being a stronghold leader is nothing but a burdensome mantle and a title. I was ready to cast it aside and embrace freedom."


    Pushing himself up from his spot in the basket, he paced closer to me, his expression solemn. "Moreover, I extended an offer to you, which you turned down. Had you epted back then, you wouldn''t be in this predicament now." He then shook his head with a sigh, "And now, they must think I''ve captured you and a tree nymph, subjected you both to harsh treatment and forced you to apany me."


    ''Saria!'' I immediately thought, and my head swiftly turned to the other end of the basket where I spotted her. I sighed in relief as Iid eyes on her, although concern still gnawed at me as I noticed she was still somewhat unconscious, herplexion slightly pale.


    "But this wasn''t my initial n. So, I am willing to make you another offer, Orion," Stronghold Leader Drakar''s voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned my head toward him immediately as his words reached my ears. "Another offer," I repeated.


    I clenched my jaw, attempting to maintain myposure. After all, I had a family, several unborn children, waiting for my return. I couldn''t allow myself to die here.


    "Yes," Stronghold Leader Drakar affirmed, nodding as he spoke. "Because my intention was never to kill or forcibly take anyone along, I will give you two choices." He extended his index fingers toward me, one after the other.


    "One, you can apany me to the outside world. Given your intelligence and six-star potential for inner strength, I believe you have a good chance of surviving out there. Or two, you can meet your end here alongside the tree nymph, as I don''t have the resources or energy to care for two captives, let alone provide them with food." His gaze shifted toward the sack of fruit positioned in the centre of the basket, causing realization to dawn on me about its purpose.


    Amused by that realization, a wry smile graced my lips. I had initially thought the purpose of the fruit was for us to eat in case we became hungry during the task.


    "Well, what''s your decision?" Stronghold Leader Drakar asked, his gaze locked onto me. His pet, Shadow Talon, perched on his head and fixed its ebony eyes on me, as well.


    Instead of answering directly, I sighed and replied, "You know, if you had waited a few more weeks or even months, you could have avoided all this stress. You could have slipped away from the vige unnoticed and saved yourself from this predicament."


    He examined me from head to toe, his gaze piercing, before he retorted, "I won''t spend another few days, weeks, or months trapped in that vige. I can''t and I won''t. And do you honestly believe I just started plotting this journey recently?" He continued, "Sure, I might have forgotten a few things, but that won''t hinder me from seizing an opportunity right in front of me. So, are you going to seize it this time, or are you dismissing it as usual?"

 Chapter 350 Within The Mountain

    ?


    My wry smile broadened at his words. If there was a chance to explore beyond the vige, I wasn''t interested. So, I replied, "I''m sorry, Stronghold Leader Drakar, but I have to decline your offer." The vige had everything I needed for afortable life in my second chance, and the risks of an uncertain adventure didn''t outweigh what I had here.


    However, Stronghold Leader Drakar let out an immediate sigh and shook his head at me. "If you had joined me, I had envisioned great achievements that we could have attained together," I observed as his hands began to emit a warm silver glow.


    In an instant, I found myself rising into the air, my body hovering until I was higher than the edge of the hot air balloon''s basket. "Runnaway Cities, individuals aspiring to be legends, and creatures capable of battling the Vylkr vines. Those were the insights I gained from the Caravans," he exined. "And if you had considered my offer, I would have shared more details with you. Nheless, I wish you the best of luck in your current endeavours."


    Those were his final words echoing in my ears before I went beyond the safety of the basket, hurtling towards the ground below.


    "HEY, WAIT! WAIT!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, the words trailing behind me as I plummeted to the earth.


    "Crunch!!"


    The impact wasn''t as brutal as I had expected; thending was surprisingly softer. Feeling the frigid cold around me, I raised my head, looking at the mist that surrounded me like a shroud, as though I had fallen within a cloud. However, as the cold tendrils began to creep up my fingertips, my gaze dropped downward, revealing andscape of ice and... snow.


    "Snow," I murmured to myself, taking in my surroundings and the height from which I had fallen. It wasn''t difficult to deduce that I hadnded on the peak of a mountain.


    "A mountain," I voiced the realization aloud, an uneasy feeling settling in my gut.


    I had just fallen into a dilemma, and it was dawning on me that descending from a mountain wouldn''t be a walk in the park, especially if the Vylkr Vines had a way of reaching these heights.


    While my gaze had been fixated upwards, I suddenly caught sight of a colourful figure hurtling down from the sky. Recognizing that it was Saria, I dashed towards her and managed to catch her, using my body as a shield for her unconscious form.


    We tumbled through the snow, finallying to a stop. Despite the lingering ache in my chest and shoulders, I cradled her body against mine, ensuring she was shielded from the cold ground. Carefully, I lifted her tall frame, cradling her over my chest before gently draping her limp body over my shoulder.


    Surveying my surroundings, I found myself unsure of which direction to take. In a whimsical decision-making process, I resorted to a simple game of ''eeny, meeny, miny, moe.'' I made my choice and set off in that direction.


    ¡­......


    Watching Shadow Talon, who was fixated on the spot where he had thrown Orion and Saria, Stronghold Leader Drakar raised an eyebrow and asked, "What? Do you want to join them?"


    Shadow Talon responded with a sharp, piercing bird cry, as if to express his disagreement with Stronghold Leader Drakar''s words. Then, he descended from the edge of the basket and began to scratch his ws against the cuss hanging from his waist.


    "You do realize this is for our safety, don''t you?" the Stronghold Leader said tiredly.


    "Screech!" cried Shadow Talon.


    Observing the scene, Stronghold Leader Drakar couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh. "Alright," he conceded, gripping his cuss and untying it from his waist.


    Gazing through theyers of clouds and mist below, he aimed and boomed, "Take this to defend yourself," before he hurled it downward with a powerful force, propelling the cuss through the swirling clouds towards the distant mountain.


    ¡­.......


    As the voice echoed and the weapon struck the spot where he wanted to step next, Orion''s eyes twitched, and he couldn''t help but mutter, "I''m still going to kill him," as he snatched the cuss from its snowynding spot and pressed on. His legs sank into the snow as he moved through the icy storm, hoping to find a way out.


    While his body could endure the biting cold and the sensation of ice brushing against his skin, he couldn''t ignore the same concern for Saria. Her form was bing encased in frost, and he knew he had to get her to safety.


    "Don''t die... Don''t die¡­ Don''t you dare die on me," Orion muttered under his breath as he increased his pace, realizing that this was the first time he had found himself in a situation where he intensely desired to both take a life and save one.


    "Drakar, mark my words, I will kill you," Orion said, as he reached the mountain''s summit. His gaze scanned thendscape below, spotting several one-star and two-star Vylkr vines moving around aimlessly.


    However, his attention sharpened when he observed a few vines slithering in his direction, stopping just below him. They seemed to behave like patient serpents, waiting to strike once their prey entered their domain. "I. Will. Kill. You."


    Seven hourster


    Although Orion had decided to rest a little before descending the mountain, he opted to hurry once he noticed Saria''s condition worsening due to the cold. Gathering his strength, he pushed through the entangled web of Vylkr vines, unwilling to let Saria''s condition deteriorate any further. Eventually, he stumbled upon a cavern and entered it.


    After entering deep into the cavern, Orion began to notice that the presence of the Vylkr vines gradually lessened. And though he lost track of both the hours and his direction, he was sure that this uncertain path was a far better alternative than confronting endless waves of Vylkr vines on treacherous terrain.

 Chapter 351 Within The Mountain (2)

    ?


    His current predicament was less challenging than his previous one, although now he was faced with the added difficulty of dealing with several one-star Vylkr vines.


    Nheless, he couldn''t help but notice that their numbers seemed to dwindle gradually.


    As he released Saria from his hold, he gently arranged her on the ground, ensuring herfort against the rocky wall. Then, he sank onto all fours, his breathsing in ragged gasps, feeling his broken shoulder begin to grow numb.


    "HAAAHH!! Hahh!!"


    He held that position for a brief moment, exhaling a slow breath, "Haaa¡­", before seizing his cuss and lunging into action against the encircling one-star Vylkr vines. With swift shes, Orion felled a number of them, wasting no time in crouching down to devour them whole.


    He consumed and digested their bodies with a haste that matched his speed, then darted off to another section, repeating the cycle.


    Ensuring he feasted on the freshly defeated Vylkr vines, he absorbed their energy, replenishing both his Vylkr energy and stamina.


    An hourter, Orion descended to where Sariay, dropping to a knee before her. A sense of relief washed over him as he observed the returning vibrancy in herplexion. "Looks like you''re getting better," he murmured to himself with a sigh, carefully lifting her onto his shoulders, and proceeding to resume his march forward.


    In intervals of around five to six hours, Orion would carefullyy Saria down and set about clearing away the encroaching Vylkr Vines. Though this dual task helped him replenish his stamina and Vylkr energy, what interested him during these moments of rest was that each time he ced Saria on the ground, her skin seemed to regain a hint of its natural radiance.


    He noticed the subtle transformation in the shades of blue and crimson that covered her arms and legs, which provided him with a glimmer of hope.


    Of course, he couldn''t begin to drag her from the ground because of this, so the best that he could do was prolong the amount of time that he rested, which was helpful, but at the same time detrimental to their journey forward.


    Also, after delving deeper into the cave for another eight hours without finding any signs of an exit, he began to notice something else, which was that although he was recovering, his hunger for the Vylkr vines had also increased a lot.


    He hadn''t eaten anything for a while now, so he thought that it was understandable as the Vylkr vines were the only thing that he could use to nourish his body at the moment.


    However, also understanding that he was just an inch away from falling under the warrior''s addiction, Orion held back a little to protect his mind and body.


    Nheless, it was only a matter of time before he realized that he had failed.


    The sensation was both powerful and intoxicating, the Vylkr energy coursing through him in a satisfying torrent. However, the thrill soon gave way to agony as the tide turned against him. The Vylkr vines, once his source of sustenance, now threatened to overpower the strange energy within him and destroy him.


    The collision of these forces wracked him with pain, contorting his body and triggering uncontroble spasms that racked his frame.


    Amidst this torment, his throat constricted, and he choked on the very vines he''d been consuming. "COUGH! COUGH!" The coughing grew deeper, bing more intense until Orion forcefully coughed out the Vylkr Vine with a hefty retch. Wiping his mouth with trembling hands, he battled the urge to turn back and rush to Saria''s side, nning to hoist her onto his shoulders and continue onwards.


    However, he couldn''t stop his hand that extended involuntarily, reaching for the Vylkr vines.


    "Huhh"


    Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment as he witnessed the Vylkr vines retracting. For the first time in his life, he found himself doing the opposite of running away or wanting their destruction. He was now consumed by an irresistible urge to capture the retreating Vylkr vines, his hands reaching out to grasp them even as they slipped between the cracks in the walls.


    Suddenly, the Vylkr vines became the hunted, and he the hunter. His actions mirrored those of a snake, as he wriggled his hands through the narrow openings, desperation driving him to scratch at the walls to fulfil the addiction that had taken control.


    Orion didn''t stop until bruises formed around his arm, attempting to force it into the hole. Even then, he didn''t concede, using his other arm.


    But then, a faint glow emerged, piercing the shadows and infusing the darkness with light. The source was the end of the passage. As Orion noticed the glow emanating from the passage''s end, he gritted his teeth, biting his tongue as he stood on his feet to face whatever was approaching their direction.


    From the tree nymphs to the Vylkr vines, and even including the vige itself, the mysterious caravans, and the beast he had encountered with Stronghold Leader Drakar, Orion hade to realize that this world held numerous enigmas he hadn''t yet uncovered.


    When the glow at the end of the passage intensified, Orion reacted and capitalized on the element of surprise and the remaining shroud of darkness, propelling himself forward.


    After all, whatever was capable of making the Vylkr Vines retreat must be much more capable and more formidable than it was. A four-star Vylkr Vine, a five-star Vylkr vine, or perhaps even a six-star Vylkr vine, Orion didn''t know what it was. Therefore, in order to safeguard Saria, thest thing he wanted was a confrontation ying out in her presence.


    As such, within the ever-widening expanse of light that slowly brightened up their position, they charged forward - both man and sword.


    Blind to what awaited him on the other side, Orion activated his gift, infusing his cuss with an immense, lightning-forged energy that zed, seared, and tore through the walls.


    Emerging on the brink of the overwhelming brilliance, he found himself instantaneously blinded by its intense radiance. Squinting and shielding his eyes, he struggled to discern the identity of his opponent, yet his grip remained steady, guided by his instincts to stri¡ª


    "BOOOM!!!" Orion was sent soaring upward, performing an unintended somersault over the blinding radiance.

 Chapter 352 The Resident God

    ?


    He felt his lightning retracting into his body as hended on the ground with a sharp "pop," echoing from his fractured shoulder.


    Gradually recovering his footing, he groaned in agony, "UaaHH!" Rising despite the pain, Orion hurried to Saria''s side, fearing the assant was still on the attack.


    His worst fears appeared to be validated when he noticed a presence halting near Saria. Looking closer, he was forced to kneel due to the sheer brightness, pain, and stress. He caught sight of a blinding, whitish, me-like wisp suspended in mid-air.


    The wisp advanced once more, prompting Orion to sigh in relief as he observed it moving away from Saria''s location. "Thank goodness," he muttered, standing up again, only to pause as the wisp shifted, reversing its course to confront her once more.


    "NOO!!" Orion''s scream reverberated. Although he was unaware of what it was going to do or what he was looking at, his legs surged forward as he approached it. But he was suddenly blown back as though repelled by an invisible wall.


    Feeling his eyes growing weaker by the moment, Orion watched as all the light that was spread around the narrow cavern withdrew back towards it and Saria, causing the Vylkr Vines to emerge from their cracks.


    This led him to activate his gift once more, forging it into a giant fist and throwing it, only to watch helplessly as the lightning-forged fist scattered into fragments of lightning strokes, disappearing into the air. He could only helplessly watch the scene unfold.


    "I.. Said... NO!" Orion''s voice echoed with an unexpected strength and vitality as he deactivated his gift. He controlled the raging Vylkr energy in his body, guiding it to seep into every corner of his flesh and bones.


    Rising from the ground, it was as if the energy itself was lending him support. ckish strands of Vylkr energy erupted from his body and began to float upwards, as though borne aloft by an invisible breeze. His eyes shone with a ckish hue as he charged forward.


    "Booom!!"


    He activated his gift once more in this form, and with a resounding "Crackle!" he forged an electric de to slice through the invisible barrier that held him back. However, just as Orion was about to strike the barrier, his body immediately froze in ce.


    In the next moment, he found himself hovering above the ground, the me-like wisps that had left Saria now faced him.


    Feeling his body gradually being torn apart from the inside out, Orion became painfully aware of the forceful ignorance regarding the repercussions of using the Vylkr Warrior''s form.


    He felt his skin splitting apart, and a searing, mind-numbing headache overwhelmed him, forcing him to open his mouth and scream out in agony.


    "AHHHHHHH-----"


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Will you stop screaming? You''re beginning to make me want to pluck my ears out... at least if I still had one," a strange voice interjected, cutting through Orion''s chaotic thoughts.


    He snapped his eyes open and looked around, only to discover that he was in a pitch-ck, confined space with no sense of up or down, or even walls.


    He searched around for the source of the voice, and suddenly, Orion snapped his head sideways, his gaze darting as he continued to look around. He began to sense that he was being held somewhere and that somehow resembled the way he felt when the Vige Chieftess used her gift on him.


    ''Even the injuries are gone,'' Orion thought as he examined his body, then he shifted his attention to his tulga, which looked as new as the first time it was sewn. Casting another nce around, Orion parted his lips and screamed "Who are you?"


    "It seems you''ve quieted down," the voice replied unhesitatingly. It sounded like a strange mixture of an arrogant, emotionless tone and vibrating frequencies that seemed to reverberate through his body.


    "Strange... Strange indeed¡­" the voice muttered again, as though deep in thought.


    Orion then felt as if a thousand eyes were staring at him, piercing through the darkness. The voice continued, asking, "Who are you?".


    Orion''s brows furrowed in response to his question, an immediate urge to retort welling up within him since he had asked the question first. However, he quickly regained hisposure, reminding himself that Saria was not present.


    This once again led him to the realization that his current experience was no different from when the Vige Chieftess had used her gift on him. Which meant that his actual body wasn''t here; instead, it was a projection, with his true self outside with Saria and that mysterious entity.


    Connecting the dots, Orion''s mind started to race, weaving together a believable lie. After all, the worst-case scenario was that his entire physical body was trapped in an alternate space, implying that this entity possessed far greater power than he had ever imagined.


    "I am Silvester. I''m trying to reunite with my family after our uncle suddenly attacked us and threw us down the mountain. He wanted to see us die slowly for his own satisfaction," he lied, smoothly. The silence of the darkness lingered before suddenly erupting around him.


    "LIIIIEEEESSS!!!" The Voice''s response boomed, and a dim light bathed the surroundings as thendscape brightened. Before Orion stood the wispy, burning me-like entity, its mes now burning brighter than before. Regardless, he could still observe it clearly.


    "I''ll ask you again, and this time, tell the truth," the Voice''smand resonated. Orion nodded, his eyes fixed on the pulsating me that seemed to have a heartbeat as it spoke, "Where do youe from?"


    "Down the mountains," Orion responded almost immediately, offering a vague reply. He didn''t wish to reveal the truth or tell a lie, especially since he still didn''t know the identity of the person he was conversing with. He had no intention of endangering his wives, the vige, or risking his own life.


    "Hmmmm!!" The me resonated in silence, its flickering dance resembling a probing gaze scanning his entire being. Then, reappearing before him, the me continued, "And by the looks of you, you''re still quite young. Boy, do you have any idea who I am?"


    ....


    A/N: Trust me, I know what you''re thinking, and it''s not it.

 Chapter 353 The Invasion

    ?


    Still struggling to understand his current situation, Orion''s gaze remained fixed on the concentrated me. The ze grew brighter, a radiance that managed to increase without blinding his eyes. Orion shook his head slowly and responded, "No. I''m sorry, but I don''t have any knowledge of what or who you are. If we''ve intruded, please know that we''ll quickly retreat the way we came."


    Silence once again reigned, heavy and contemtive, before the me''s voice crackled back to life. "As if I would permit that," its words surged with increasing severity. The entity''s tone shifted, growing more intense, "And why in my name would I allow that monster to escape my presence?"


    There were many things that Orion had heard; however, his mind focused on one particr thing - him calling Saria a monster.


    .....


    Observing intently, I remained fixated on the flickering white me as it seemed to contemte its words before adding, "But, I could entertain the idea if you were to take me out of here as well."


    I blinked, clearly caught off guard by its words.


    As though noticing my expression, the white me continued, "I believe you should carefully consider it. After all, having a god on your side should grant you an edge out there, shouldn''t it?".


    "God," My eyes widened in disbelief, the word escaping my lips almost involuntarily, "You''re a god."


    "Of course, I am," the me responded, its demeanour oddly serene as its flickering ceased. "How many years have slipped by since the invasion?" it asked. "Two thousand, three thousand, eight thousand, perhaps even sixty thousand?"


    Shaking my head, I couldn''t help but reply, "I''m sorry, but I have no idea what you''re referring to."


    Silence!


    "I see..." The me''s tone shifted to a tinge of disappointment as if it had expected a different response. "I see," it repeated, now chuckling as if finding irony in myck of knowledge.


    "No wonder you''re involved with and even shielding a monster. You truly have no clue," its voice adopted a solemn tone, and somehow I couldn''t help but feel like it was scrutinizing my being, from my tulga to every inch of my body. It continued, "However, I suppose it''s no surprise, given yourck of awareness about history. It seems that our efforts were in vain."


    ''Failed,'' I thought. At this point, the more it spoke, the more the conversation grew increasingly confusing, to the extent that I honestly had no idea what it was talking about or the direction it was heading towards.


    "Hah! You can''t even grasp the meaning of my words," the me said with a scoff, a shortugh escaping its lips. "Your naivety, boy... it infuriates me." The me''s form began to swell, expanding until it consumed the darkness around me with its zing, whitish light.


    "Boy, before we proceed," the me''s voice resonated, "would you like to uncover the truth? The truth about the past..."


    Listening to its words, I couldn''t help but internally gulp, at least if it was possible in my current state. Admittedly, my curiosity about this world had grown, especially after hearing Stronghold Leader Drakar''s reasons for leaving the Vige.


    However, considering the identity of the being I was currently conversing with, caution was my natural response to any offer it made.


    Still, I couldn''t help but nod my head in agreement. "Yes," I responded.


    After all, who knew when I''d stumble upon another opportunity like this¡ªa chance to unravel the mysteries of the world around me? It was uncertain if such an opportunity would arise again.


    Plus, it appeared that I was going to remain in this ce for a while, so I might as well y along.


    "Very well," the me echoed, and its radiance spread across the epassing darkness. Its brightness began to enshroud everything, blinding me temporarily as the light prated my eyes, rendering me sightless. Then, as if prompted by an unseen cue, the voice returned, "¡­you can open your eyes now."


    And so I did.


    I opened my eyes, pondering what had changed. However, the moment I took in the current view in front of me, my mouth hung open.


    "What you are witnessing, boy, is a time before the invasion... a time before it all started... and the reason for my anger behind your naivety?"


    Stunned, I struggled to find the right words. The view stretched out before me showcased towering structures, ranging from six to eight stories high and even reaching as high as forty stories.


    These were not the primitive homes I had known but advanced skyscrapers housing machines, fueled byplexbinations of mechanical and electrical mechanisms.


    ¡­.....


    Holding his breath, Orion absorbed the staggering sight before him, fully aware that he must conceal any hint of understanding.


    He needed to maintain the facade of an ignorant boy, clueless about the events unfolding around him. Allowing his curiosity to surface, he asked, "Where are we?"


    "..... a day just before the invasion," the white me replied. In an instant, a portion of its luminous form flickered, and thendscape before Orion underwent a dramatic transformation.


    "Though I can''t determine the exact span of years or millennia that have passed, in the year 3000 of Juan, gateways¡ªstructures resembling bridges between space and time¡ªmanifested across the world," White me''s voice resonated. As it spoke, the vision before Orion grew clearer, revealing scenes of shadowy, inky structures emerging in various locations.


    The perspective shifted from one to another, even showing a gateway hovering above an ocean.


    "At first, their nature, origins, and purpose puzzled everyone," White me went on. "But then, unexpectedly, beings¡ªcreatures and beasts¡ªappeared. Some were gigantic, reminiscent of ancient majestic creatures, and others were entirely new, beyond any previous description. Yet, they all shared something¡ªdestruction. Theyid waste and killed, taking over the areas around the gateways as their own."


    "They acted as conquerors, obliterating everything in their path as if reiming their rightful dominion. The governments and the people were slow to react due to the abruptness of the assault and the fact that these invaders didn''t utilise the technologies native to the world they invaded. Instead, they wielded bows, swords, armours, and... magic."


    "But that wasn''t all," added White me. "Amidst the chaos of the invasion, an astonishing phenomenon emerged. Men and women, young and old alike, experienced a profound awakening, performing extraordinary feats of magic," it articted, and Orion''s jaw felt as if it were hanging by a thread, threatening to tumble from his mouth in response to the astonishing revtion.

 Chapter 354 The Invasion (2)

    ?


    He managed to quell his disbelief and swallow a gulp of saliva, all the while the White me''s narrative carried forward, "As these urrences burgeoned worldwide, humanity perceived it as an opportunity¡ªa chance to strike back, to reim thends that had been wrested from their grasp. And strike.... they did."


    Orion saw men whose trousers shredded as they morphed into beastly forms, and witnessed others conjuring ice seemingly out of thin air, mes dancing at theirmand, steel bending to their will.


    Among them were those whose skin seemed to transmute, bing as solid as stone. Orion was struck by a sudden realization as the true reason behind his awakened gift began to dawn on him.


    Regardless, this newfound understanding only raised further questions. ''This doesn''t add up,'' he mused, recalling his own awakening experience in detail. His recollection painted a different picture ¨C plucking an immaterial fruit from a tree that appeared almost unearthly, emerging from beneath a giant sundial.


    This scene contrasted with what he now witnessed, where individuals seemed to awaken their powers almost effortlessly moments after the start of the invasion.


    Orion realized that if he had been more interested in movies or fantasy novels, he might have encountered scenarios like this before.


    Unfortunately, all he knew how to do was work and enjoy the money he had earned, so he didn''t exactly pay much attention to them.


    Absorbing its words, Orion watched as the scene flickered and changed entirely to humans fighting against these creatures. Men, women, children, and even the elderly participated in the battle.


    "We caught them off guard, reiming our territories. They were eventually forced to retreat into the very gateways they emerged from. Although somends remained beyond our grasp, the ones we reimed outnumbered the losses," White me spoke confidently.


    Just as it was about to divulge more, a pressing question surged within Orion''s mind, and he interjected, "You keep mentioning ''we.'' You im to be a god, so didn''t you possess the power to prevent all this? Or are you also...?" His words trailed off, silenced by the vtile flickering of the me, causing him to swallow his unfinished question.


    If the White me had a face, it would have appeared to sport a wry smile right now. However, a momentter, the White me continued, "Yes, you''re correct. With the abilities I held at that time, I could have halted them. Yet, I was nothing more than a general at that point, watching as battalions of troops dwindled from thousands to mere hundreds."


    The scene before them shifted, and suddenly, Orion found himself amidst men armed with levitating tanks and guns that fired thickser beams. They were facing off against a horde of centaurs, each d in thick, heavy armour, wielding swords and bows of immense proportions.


    Orion found himself thrust into the heart of the battlefield, a front-row seat to the chaos and the sh of beams and arrows whizzing right through him.


    But in the blink of an eye, the scene shifted, revealing an entirely new kind of conflict with the same army now engaging an entirely different breed of creatures


    The tanks bore the scars of previous battles, and the soldiers'' dirtied uniforms indicated they had pressed on relentlessly, victory after victory, leaving only their dwindling numbers as the toll of their conquest.


    Among the tumult, Orion''s attention was seized by the figure of a man who seemed to be a constant presence in every scene. In certain instances, he appeared with the scars of severe injuries from their previous battles, standing at the forefront; in others, he kept a safe distance,unching attacks from a vantage point.


    "As you can see, each battle ended in our favour, these creatures proved no match against the hail of sma ammo raining down on them. Yet, with each triumph, our ranks dwindled significantly until we were left with just a solitary battalion of a thousand men," White me unexpectedly sighed, a tinge of weariness in its voice, "I''m sure this concept is foreign to you."


    It then continued, "Despite this, the gateways remained open, persistently spewing forth more of them. Our machines and weapons faltered, and it wasn''t untilter that we realized, for inexplicable reasons, piece by piece, no matter theirplexity or location, that our machinery was failing progressively. We couldn''t even call upon ordinary men for help, as they were powerless in the face of it all. At least, that was before their gifts awoke... before mine awakened too..."


    Orion observed as the man he deduced was the White me conjured several illusions of himself and those around him, leading a charge with fewer than a hundred men, yet appearing to be an army of over a thousand.


    ''Brilliant,'' Orion thought. Although it was a risky move, it was still amazing in its own right.


    Observing Orion as he gazed upon the reflections of his past, White me couldn''t help but imagine a wry smile gracing its fiery form, if it were capable of such an expression.


    "However," White me continued, "our leaders weren''t about to lose their power. They perceived the threat to their authority and the world''s fragile state. So, they unleashed the full might of their arsenal in retaliation that shook the very foundations of the world. And they seeded....."


    ".¡­almost." White me''s voice held a solemn weight, a momentary hesitation that added a touch of gravity to its words. Then it continued, "You see, in a world driven by logic and reason, the government would have rallied those with these newfound abilities, enlisting them to stand against the invaders. Survival,mon sense, and shared interests should have united us against the threat that threatened all of our lives and the world we cherished."


    ".....In a sane world, power would have shifted to those who proved their strength, though veiled in the guise of order..... In a sane world, we would have triumphed, driving the invaders back, and persistently pursuing them even within their own realm. But that morning, when you awaken to the sight of a dragon effortlessly tearing a sma cannon from your tank... that was not... a sane world."


    ...


    A/N: This is not Sci-fi, so don''t expect any guns or whatnot that can go ''Pew'' ''Pew'', cause I''ll be sticking to my swords and shields.

 Chapter 355 The Invasion (3)

    ?


    "...And in a world that''s far from sane, where the unimaginable is now wielded and known by all, what do you expect when magic, ''an inexplicable beauty so profound it defies exnation,'' encounters science, ''a man''s quest for discovery that seeks answers to all and questions everything,'' woven together by the hands of individuals driven by their urge for survival and, selflessly, for protection, as they stand at the edge of extinction, fueled by their selfish desire to dominate?"


    By now, Orion could sense that the White me''s attention had shifted away from him. It felt as if he was conversing with himself, recounting and reliving past events.


    Despite this, Orion chose to remain attentive, his face reflecting bewilderment. He didn''t want to reveal that he understood the White me''s lesson, while still remaining vignt, absorbing every word. The information was too significant to overlook, even for a moment.


    If this had been recounted to him while he was in his physical body, he might have slumped to the ground, exhausted and with a pulsating headache, needing to sit and absorb the weight of White me''s words.


    Fortunately, the circumstances spared him that ordeal.


    "While I had some knowledge of the event," White me admitted, "I hadn''t been given theplete details..."


    Nheless, Orion found himself transfixed as the scene shifted, revealing the man engaged in conversation with a group of individuals donning the same military attire as him.


    Although his understanding of the military was limited, the stars on their shoulder pads hinted at varying ranks, some clearly superior to his own, while others were fellowrades.


    Soon, the scene shifted again, depicting the same man lying on a levitating table, with numerous wide tubes invading his mouth, ears, and even his eyes. It seemed to be some kind of experiment. From the cues Orion picked up, it certainly didn''t appear to be good.


    "So, just picture my ordeal when I found myself bound to that table, ensnared by tubes and wires that seemed to stretch my very consciousness. They injected unknown concoctions into me, driving me to wield my gift incessantly until I could wlessly weave illusions into reality and connect these two boundaries seamlessly¡­" White me''s voice temporarily wavered, as though his next words were being chosen with care.


    Then, the echo of a deep sigh enveloped their surroundings before he continued, "I was engineered into a god of sorts. A manmade god... quite literally."


    Shaking his head immediately, he said, "Regardless of whether I was created by man or not, I knew within myself that I had be a god, not because someone told me so, but because I could feel it."


    In a quick shift of perspective, Orion found himself no longer observing from above, but immersed within the scene itself. His attention was drawn back to the levitating table as the tubes that had been connected to the man''s eyes were lifted away as if guided by an unknown force.


    The remaining tubes followed suit, suspended in mid-air before descending to the ground.


    He continued to watch as the man''s eyes began to take shape, shifting through various irises and pupils as if mending themselves and seeking a perfect match.


    Suddenly, they paused, as if having made a decision.


    He then parted his lips. "Let there be darkness¡­" Omnipotence dered. And in the blink of an eye, Orion witnessed the world around them being veiled and tainted with mind-numbing darkness. Then, as if light itself had been temporarily blinded, a ray of brilliance shone, enveloping everything and dispelling the darkness.


    Orion''s throat tightened in response to the astonishing disy before him.


    "After that," White me continued, "I decided to test the limits of what else I could do." Orion''s eyebrows furrowed as he pondered what other feats this man could perform.


    His question was quickly answered when he witnessed the figure rise from the examination table, still dressed in his hospital gown. In the blink of an eye, the man materialized before one of the gateways.


    Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment as he observed the chaotic battlefield freeze before him. The ongoing sh between the goblin-like invaders and the humans armed with an array of weapons and abilities abruptly halted, as though they they had all been caught in a trance.


    Suddenly, the goblins turned on one another, their once coordinated attack devolving into a brutal internal struggle. Spears and arrows were turned against their own kind, tearing through flesh and severing alliances.


    In the end, only a handful of goblins remained, weakly clutching their weapons, before they were quickly overwhelmed and eradicated by the humans on the opposing side.


    "In order to control the new brand of chaos that had erupted, to quell the ceaseless tide of invaders pouring forth, to prevent the delicate bnce that held our society together from spiralling into copse, I stepped into the gateway¡­" White me''s sighed once more for what seemed like the umpteenth time, and continued, "While some of my memories remain inessible, and the circumstances that trapped me here still puzzle me, one unforgettable memory remains."


    "As I stepped through that portal, my ears were assailed by anguished screams that were far from human. And when I emerged, I carried Covenant in my hands, the gateway sealing shut behind me."


    Orion''s gaze remained absorbed as the scene before him shifted once again, revealing the man emerging from the gateway, now dressed in a ragged hospital gown, yet brandishing an enormous crimson-coloured greatsword that spanned four meters (13 feet). Its hilt was adorned with a polished bloodred jewel at its centre.


    The imagery faded, leaving Orion once more enveloped in the obsidian void, only the gentle flicker of White me illuminating the space ahead.


    "Having seen all of this," White me''s voice resonated, "I hope you now understand why I''m driven to escape this confinement. I must find whoever imprisoned me here, and stole away my memories."


    Orion nodded slowly. Despite the lingering possibility that he could question everything the White me had conveyed and revealed, given the chance that it might be lying or fabricating everything, as a transmigrator who had just received answers to some of his lingering questions, Orion found himself free from the need to doubt the White me''s ims.

 Chapter 356 The Mountain Inhabitants

    ?


    "Good... Good...." White me''s voice held a tone of satisfaction. "Now that we''ve reached an understanding, I shall impart the history of the world before our downfall, though some of it may seem irrelevant for now, knowledge is always a valuable asset."


    "Furthermore, if you have awakened your gift, I will guide you in harnessing its full potential," he continued, "However, to leave this mountain, I need a body, and that monster beside you appears to be a fitting candidate."


    Orion''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he vigorously shook his head in response to White me''s proposal. "I don''t think that would be possible," he retorted without hesitation.


    Silence!!


    Soon after, White me''s voice echoed once again, its tone solemn. "And why is that?"


    Witnessing the White me''s violent flickering, Orion released an exasperated sigh before speaking, "I''m not certain of how much time has passed since you''ve been in here, but the world has evolved significantly since then. And..."


    His sentence was cut short as the White me''s intensity fluctuated, causing interruptions. It began to expand and contract, its voice breaking as it continued, "Are you suggesting that after revealing all this, you won''t be able to..."


    Orion strained to hear amid the cracking voice, "...understand the magnitude of devastation and chaos they''ve br..."


    The world around him began to blur, his head spinning from the White me''s words, and darkness crept into his vision as if he were slipping into unconsciousness.


    "GET HIM OUT OF HERE!" A soft, feminine voice suddenly echoed in his ears, as he felt his body being pulled back by a pair of cold, smooth arms.


    Orion heard another voice, a loud, firm, masculine one say, "HOW ABOUT THE OTHER ONE?"


    "NO TIME!!" The other voice responded.


    Just as he was about to utter a word, his eyes fluttered open, causing the unknown person dragging him to stop speaking as their eyes met.


    Orion couldn''t even begin to describe what he was witnessing. From her smooth skin to her plump cheeks and exquisitely full lips, there was one feature that captured Orion''s attention¡ªthe girl''s hair.


    She possessed an exceptionally long and glossy translucent mane that resembled silk, with each strand appearing as thick as a loc of hair, cascading down her back even though it seemed to be gathered into a ponytail.


    "Hey, are you alright? Where do youe from?" the girl asked, tilting her head further downwards from behind him. As he gazed at her from an upside-down perspective, he took in her eyes, which mirrored the same hue as her hair, showcasing a white translucent iris that appeared to reflect his image, while a bright grey pupil rested at the centre.


    Attempting to regain his bearings amidst the lingering headache, Orion was cut off from responding as another voice chimed in, "Princess, I will carry him!" Without warning, strong hands hoisted him onto a sturdy shoulder.


    While scanning his surroundings, Orion''s gaze froze as he caught a glimpse of the White me following closely.


    However, it wasn''t the presence of the White me that held him transfixed, but the eerie glow it emitted. Through that light, he could see Saria''s form, unconscious against the wall, vulnerable to the Vylkr vines that stealthily crept through the cracks toward her.


    Allowing the strange energy to surge through him, Orion''s muscles tensed as he instinctively activated his gift at that very moment.


    Instantly, his body abruptly propelled off the person''s shoulder, streaking through the air with crackling lightning dancing around his outstretched hands. Arcs of electricity seared the walls and ground as he controlled the raging Vylkr energy within him.


    Just as he was about to collide with the White me, a colossal shield forged from his lightning, towering two meters (6.6ft) in height, materialized before him, forming a protective barrier.


    "BOOOM!!!" The shield shattered into a torrent of lightning as the surge of impactunched him upwards, soaring over the flickering form of the White me.


    Predicting the repercussions from their previous encounter, Orion''s reflexes kicked in once more. He quickly activated his gift again, conjuring a colossal hand wreathed in lightning this time around.


    "Bam!!" His colossal electric hand materialized just in time to cushion hisnding, preventing a harsh impact. Capitalizing on this momentary pause, Orion executed an agile backflip mid-air,nding with precision in front of Saria''s unconscious form. Gently hoisting her tall figure onto his shoulder, he surveyed his surroundings.


    Spotting his cuss within arm''s reach, he snatched it up and immediately enveloped the de in crackling lightning.


    With every swing, the electrified weapon cleaved through the Vylkr vines, sizzling and slicing them. The once-thriving foliage nowy defeated on the ground, tendrils of smoke curling from their lifeless nt fibres.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the man who had intervened to save Orion couldn''t shake the sensation of his scorched back where Orion''s gift had torched while he leapt forward to protect Saria. "Wow!" he eximed, caught up in awe as he witnessed Orion''s agile manoeuvre, soaring over the White me with amazing finesse.


    "Hey! When we get back, I will personally cover the cost of your treatment. For now, let''s make sure we can get them out of here quickly," the young girl who stood close to him said, "he seems angrier than usual today."


    The young man let out a sigh, instantly nodding in agreement. After all, he had been the one who insisted on rescuing them. "Alright, princess," he replied, his voice tinged with determination.


    He activated his power, causing his clothing¡ªa light blue shirt and matching pants¡ªto transform.


    The fabric hardened, assuming a ss-like texture. Despite its rigid appearance, it retained enough flexibility for the young man to move swiftly. He raced forward, stretching out both of his hands to conjure a wall resembling ss. This barrier intercepted the White me''s advance, holding it at bay as he swiftly reached Orion''s side.


    "We will get you out of here as quickly as we can," the young man said.

 Chapter 357 The Mountain Inhabitants (2)

    ?


    Before long, the girl approached as well, executing the same gestures as the young man had. When she extended her hands, a wall of translucent crystal emerged, halting the advance of the White me.


    Now, the two of them stood before Orion as a protective barrier.


    As he observed the duo, Orion felt an immediate urge to ask about their identities and origins, noting their distinct and peculiar hair, unnatural skin tone, and eyes.


    However, he refrained from posing the question, realizing that they likely harboured simr curiosity, given that the girl had already broached that topic with him.


    "Come on, let''s go!" the princess instructed, at least that''s what Orion had heard the young man call her. Following closely behind the girl and the boy, with Saria still draped over his shoulder, the sound of ss and crystal shattering echoed behind him, signifying that the White me had broken through the barrier. Orion quickened his pace.


    The trio sprinted, navigating through various corners and passages, some of which Orion hadn''t traversed before. They kept up this frantic pace for another thirty minutes until they arrived at an apparent dead end.


    Gazing at the sizable boulder obstructing their path, Orion watched as the two of them exerted theirbined strength to roll it aside, revealing a narrow passage on the other side.


    Following their gestures, Orion carefully lowered Saria and cradled her in his arms before crouching down and entering the passage.


    Once he stepped through, he sensed therge stone door rolling back into ce behind him, effectively sealing the exit.


    In the dim illumination offered by the wall crystals, Orion observed the young man''s clothing shift from the hardened ss-like state to a light blue shirt and trousers, while the girl''s attire transformed into a thin yellow gown extending just above her knees, shimmering and emitting a soft glow. Although he couldn''t fully take in the details, he could discern that she had a striking dick-erecting figure just by glimpsing at her plump thighs that peeked out from beneath her raised dress.


    With his curiosity reaching a tipping point, Orion found himself unable to contain his questions any longer. He was on the verge of asking where they were headed when the girl''s voice abruptly cut through the air, announcing, "We have arrived."


    The three of them then carefully emerged from the narrow passage, and Orion''s eyes widened as he observed the stone entrance smoothly opening and closing on its own.


    Looking at the other end of the cave wall, Orion couldn''t see it because of the various stone houses that surrounded the area, some wererge, others small, and various others were connected to the walls, instead of the ground, looking like a multistory building that had been embedded in the cave walls, while up above, various kind of crystals shined brightly providing them with light as unsurprisingly lit up the whole area.


    The girl suddenly turned her gaze toward Orion and extended her hands forward with a gesture.


    Initially confused by her actions, he soon understood her intentions when her hands began to emanate a brilliant yellow light.


    In a moment of realization, Orion watched as a piece of cloth started materializing in her hands, taking on a distinct texture. "Here, take this," she offered, handing the cloth over to him. "Use it to cover yourself, especially your hair. We don''t want to draw any attention as we make our way back to the castle," she added, her eyes flickering to the unconscious form of Saria in his arms. "Make sure she''s not visible either."


    Orion nodded quietly, sensing her relief that he understood her instructions.


    He observed as the girl draped another piece of yellow cloth over her own form, shrouding herselfpletely. With a signal, she urged him to follow, apanied by the young man standing beside her.


    They cautiously descended the narrow path together, hugging the side of the wall to avoid any missteps.


    Their footsteps echoed in the dimly lit passage as they ventured onward. Soon enough, they reached a tunnel-like path that seemed to narrow down with walls closing in from both sides.


    Advancing through this constriction, they eventually came to yet another dead end. However, this time, the path was guarded by two men with distinct hair simr to the girl and the boy.


    Unlike the girl''s neatly tied hair, the guards had shorter hairstyles, with one of them letting his hair flow freely. Orion also noticed that despite the colour difference, their clothes bore a resemnce to the rough ss-like texture of the young man''s attire when they had faced off against the White me.


    This led him to deduce that this might be a shared ability among them, as he observed the crystalline spears held by the guards and the swords tied at their waists.


    The two guards, noticing the arrival of their princess, nced briefly at Orion before tapping their crystal spears against the ground. In response, the passage before them began to transform. The stone pathway ascended, revealing one of the stony passages that led to their hidden underground kingdom.


    As the group prepared to proceed through the stony doorway, one of the guards, dressed in red attire with tousled hair and appearing to be in his early twenties, spoke firmly, "Princess Crystalia, we must inform you that if any matter arises from the King or Queen, you are responsible for addressing it, as the guards are unaware of your departure and escape routes."


    The guard directed a stern gaze at the young man beside the princess. He continued, "You were the only one privy to this information and still chose to apany her in this recklessness."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t involve you two if any problems arise," Princess Crystalia spoke, a frown creasing her face.


    With a flicker of a warning nce, the guard returned to his guarded stance, concluding with, "You may pass."


    She then scoffed at the pair before striding through the passage, gesturing for the rest of the group to follow as they entered the city. "As long as you keep quiet and don''t speak out, we shouldn''t encounter any issues either," she added, as she and the group stepped into the city.

 Chapter 358 The Prismerions

    ?


    Meanwhile, the two guards exchanged deep sighs. They tapped their crystal spears on the ground, causing the stone b to descend once again and seal the entrance shut behind them.


    "As you''ve probably heard, I''m Crystalia. So, what should I call you?" Princess Crystalia asked, her gaze focused on the unfamiliar man wrapped in her crystal-imbued cloth, cradling a tall, unconscious woman in his arms. With just one nce, she could easily gauge the woman''s impressive height.


    "I''m Orion," he responded straightforwardly, his gaze shifting from the guards stationed by the other entrance to Princess Crystalia. Her face remained concealed behind the peculiar textured cloth, aided by the dimness of their subterranean surroundings. The same type of covering hid him and Saria.


    Though he could have made a false identity, he found it unnecessary in this situation.


    After all, they had just saved him, and it seemed more prudent to establish a positive rapport from the outset.


    So, despite maintaining his guarded stance, much like he had with the White me, he saw the potential benefits of starting on the right foot with them.


    "Orion," Princess Crystalia repeated, nodding her head in a way that suggested she wasmitting his name to memory.


    She then gestured toward the young man standing beside her and introduced, "And this is Flintor. He''s the one who proposed the idea of rescuing you while we were out practising, so you can thank him, not me."


    Flintor raised his hand, a faint smile gracing his features as he waved it dismissively in response. "Don''t worry about it," he said with a reassuring tone.


    "The fact that you were attacked by White me and ended up injured shows that we''re on the same side." His gaze shifted forward as they moved through various tunnels, eventually emerging into an open space within the ground.


    It was heavily guarded yet bustling with people engaged in their daily routines.


    Among them, Orion noticed individuals of all ages, heights, and appearances, all with the same unnatural smooth skin that seemed to glow and unique hair like Princess Crystalia and Flintor, though in a spectrum of colours.


    Interestingly enough, Orion could even spot a few individuals with the same skin colour he had seen like the tree nymphs, albeit without the two distinct shades.


    Their attire appeared rtively uniform, yet unique in colors and designs.


    Moreover, casting his gaze further down the path, Orion stumbled upon another intriguing sight. As they strolled along what appeared to be streets, or at least resembled them, he observed a myriad of stone-built stores lining their path.


    Nestled among these structures were stone homes, their interiors slightly visible through open windows that revealed glimpses of families within.


    Suddenly aware that he had momentarily lost focus on their conversation, Orion quickly redirected his attention to Flintor and managed, "Of course, I understand," in response.


    Flintor, who had been keeping a watchful eye on him to make sure he didn''t get lost or fall behind, nodded slowly with a smile. "Stay close so that you won''t get lost," he advised, as they ventured deeper into the bustling market section.


    Then, Flintor turned his head towards Orion, noticing that he seemed eager to say something. Orion''s gaze remained fixed on the two figures ahead, his curiosity overwhelming him. "What..... Who are all of you? Where do youe from?" he asked.


    When he had begun his descent down the mountain, he had expected many things: navigating through dimly lit caves, contending with the Vylkr vines, dying or making even it down the mountain hopefully. Yet, encountering a mysterious imprisoned being iming to be god with amnesia, who proceeded to show him a vision of the world from centuries or perhaps millennia past, and stumbling upon an undergroundmunity, all in a matter of hours was definitely not on his list of expectations.


    However, what Orion was most curious about, beyond the revtions and encounters he had already faced, was how was it possible that their paths had never crossed until now.


    He wondered if their cultures and worldviews aligned in any way¡ªperhaps in how they approached matters like rtionships and sex.


    Were they more informed or as uninformed as his fellow vigers?


    Princess Crystalia unexpectedly halted and turned to face Orion, causing him toe to a stop as well. He gazed at her, his eyes catching hints of her features through the intery of faint silver, orange, and other hues of light that radiated from the vast crystals suspended from the subterranean ceiling.


    "When we arrive at the castle, I will personally address all of your questions and provide you with all the information you need," Princess Crystalia said with a slight smile. "Also, my father and his council will likely have some questions as well." She continued walking, with the rest of the group following her.


    Her words reached Orion''s ears once again, "So, let''s make our way back to the castle as soon as possible to gain a better understanding of what is happening."


    Orion nodded slowly, then let out a deep sigh. He quickened his steps to avoid colliding with a passerby and hurried to catch up with the rest of the group.


    "Furthermore, we are known as Prismerions, beings with a special connection to crystals. After our world was destroyed, we migrated to this world and settled down. However, our ancestral teachings tell us that we have been trapped here ever since. Despite this, our god Naka has granted us peace and paved the way for us to thrive and flourish in this world." Princess Crystalia suddenly added.


    Orion''s eyes widened at Princess Crystalia''s words, causing him to momentarily lose his bnce.


    Luckily, his heightened senses allowed him to remain steady. "Naka," he repeated, unable to contain his shock.


    Princess Crystalia gave a nod of agreement. "Yes," she replied thoughtfully. "And now, even though I''m still struggling to understand the situation or how you''ve ended up here, there''s one thing that''s certain." She nced at Orion from the corner of her eye and continued, "...perhaps, Naka has decreed that it''s time for us to leave this kingdom."

 Chapter 359 The Prismerian Kingdom

    ?


    "What course of action do you suggest, then?" King Brylon, the Fiftieth sovereign of the Prismerian kingdom, asked. His gaze swept downward from his majestic Crystal-forged throne, settling upon his council members.


    They were seated in their respective positions around a long rectangr table, crafted from a fusion of stone and crystal, with an intricately carved stone base and a top covered by a fineyer of Crystal-forged material.


    "I propose we wage an all-out war against it and eliminate the threat once and for all," dered Ga Gemheart, leader of the Gemheart n. He directed his intense gaze towards the assembled n leaders seated beside and across from him, then shifted his attention to King Brylon.


    "My king, the situation has reached a critical point. The once-thriving garden is now withering, the tree''s life force is fading, and the garden itself diminishes year by year. If we continue down this path of inaction, we might as well start digging our own graves, given that you all seem more than willing to do so."


    "n Leader Ga, if you''re so eager to plunge us into war, feel free to do so, but know that my n will not be a part of it," retorted Maya Crystalforge.


    Her gaze held a mixture of defiance and disappointment as she regarded the ambitious and often maniptive leader of the Gemheart n.


    She was well aware of his motives ¨C the Gemstones in the garden were dwindling year after year, forcing n members topete fiercely for a chance at obtaining one. Yet, Maya recognized that the scarcity affected all five ns who shared the garden, and Ga''s single-minded proposition struck her as misguided.


    So, the fact that he would go to any length and suggest such a thing was more than enough to make her frown in displeasure at his train of thoughts.


    "I agree," King Brylon muttered, his gaze fixed squarely on n Leader Ga, an inscrutable expression masking his thoughts. "If the Gemheart n believes it can take on the might of White me and simultaneously eradicate the vines guing our kingdom, then by all means, proceed."


    "The kingdom will throw its full support behind you. In fact, I have no doubt that our people will rally alongside you, even contributing their own precious gemstones to aid your cause and ensure your sess." His eyes narrowed as he studied Ga, his toneced with a subtle challenge. "So, n Leader Ga, does the Gemheart n still wish to embark on this war, in honour of our kingdom?"


    Ga Gemheart clenched his teeth, his gaze shifting momentarily from Maya, the present seating leader of the Crystalforge n, before returning to King Brylon Crystalforge, the n head of the Crystalforge n.


    Even though he might have considered using the perceived bias of the King and the current leader against him, given their shared n affiliation, the disapproving nces from the other n heads warned him that it was best to keep his words in check for now.


    Still, he couldn''t help but shake his head at the King''s statement: "I believe that honour should be shared equally among all the ns, to prevent the perception that the Gemheart n is monopolizing the glory," he said before continuing, "However, considering the growing strength of the Crystalforge n and their increasing number of capable heirs and members, it would be fitting for the princess and her guards to take the lead in the war against White me, given their willingness to confront the threat."


    Before Ga could proceed, the armrest of the King''s throne began to transform, numerous crystal spikes emerging from it, forming a protective circle around his arm instead of posing any harm.


    Witnessing this, Ga concealed a knowing smile within, observing as the spikes gradually extended towards his location.


    "Forgive me if my words have incited any offence, King Brylon," he calmly spoke, carefully choosing his words, "What I intended to say is that this presents a prime opportunity for the Crystalforge n to improve the princess''s reputation among the people of the kingdom¡­"


    "Ga!" A powerful yetposed female voice rang out beside King Brylon.


    Ga shifted his attention with a visible frown, his gaze locking onto the queen of the Prismerian kingdom. His eyes traced the ornate crystal tiara resting upon her long, radiant red hair before descending to meet her intense ruby-like irises and her stern expression.


    "n Leader Ga, I find it unwise to propose that a young girl should lead a war and shoulder the responsibility of liberating our kingdom from an ongoing threat that has gued us for generations," she spoke, her voice unwavering. "Unless, of course, you also believe it appropriate for the current heir of the Gemheart n to face the same fate. In that case, as the Queen of the Prismerian kingdom, I hold the authority to make such decisions a reality."


    Ga Gemheart found himself rendered speechless the moment he was met with the intensity of the Queen''s fierce scowl.


    However, as her expression swiftly transformed into a calm demeanour, she began to gently soothe the King''s anger by caressing his arm.


    This intervention halted the crystal spikes, which had been inching closer to Ga''s neck, causing them to retract into the armrest of the crystal throne.


    Watching this scene unfold, Ga could sense the collective disappointment and exasperated sighs emanating from the other n leaders, prompting him to bite back any further words.


    At least, that was the case until...


    "BAAMMM!!!"


    The echoing sound of the door being forcefully flung open reverberated through the crystalline chamber. Rushing in was Princess Crystalia, the potential future Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom¡ªalthough that prospect hinged on her triumphing over all odds against the other heirs from the ns for the throne.


    She was apanied by two others racing in behind her. One of these figures was immediately recognized as Flintor Crystalforge, the future head knight of the Crystalforge n, who followed behind her closely.


    Though they tried to discern the identity of the second person apanying the Princess, struggling with the sight of them carrying something small yet seeminglyrger than their stature, the council members couldn''t help but direct their gazes primarily toward Princess Crystalia.


    After all, it was quite unusual for her to interrupt a crucial council meeting unless the matter was of utmost importance.

 Chapter 360 The Prismerian Kingdom (2)

    ?


    However, it wasn''t the first time she had exhibited such behaviour, leaving them wondering whether this situation was truly worthy of their concern.


    Ga, however, couldn''t help but suppress a smile, finding amusement in the situation. However, like the others, he maintained hisposure, awaiting Princess Crystalia''s exnation.


    "Crystalia, what is the meaning of this?" King Brylon''s voice echoed throughout the chamber as he observed his daughter approaching him, stressing his frustration with her habitual disruptions during their council meetings.


    "Haven''t I warned you about disrupting council meetings?" The king''s hand moved to his forehead as if already sensing a headache forming from the disruption.


    Coming to a stop before her father, Crystalia took a deep breath, using the moment to collect herself. "Haaa¡­ haa¡­" Her exhtion was audible as she faced her father, her gaze shifting from her mother''s fierce re to her father''s fatigued and contemtive expression.


    Her throat bobbed nervously as sheposed her thoughts, well aware of the gravity of her interruption. She said firmly, "It''s really important, I promise."


    The King''s brows arched slightly, his expression shifting into a thoughtful frown as he considered her confident demeanour.


    Contemting her intention, he finally nodded in reluctant agreement. "Very well, proceed," he granted, though his tone held a hint of scepticism. "I hope it''s as important as you im, considering you''ve disregarded my warnings and interrupted the council meeting."


    Sensing the urgency, Crystalia quickly shifted her gaze to Orion and gave him a subtle nod.


    Recognizing the signal, Orion responded with a decisive nod, exhaling deeply before acting. Swiftly, he removed the cloth that Princess Crystalia had provided him.


    The cloth sailed through the air,nding on the other side, and as it fell, he stood, revealing his presence before the assembly.


    An audible gasp spread throughout the room, a chorus of surprised reactions echoing among the figures seated around the beautifully crafted rectangr table constructed from a fusion of crystal and rock.


    "Crystalia," the king''s voice, now edged with a more intense tone, rang out in the chamber. His gaze bore into his daughter with a stern furrow forming on his brow. "What... Who is this?" he asked seriously.


    Princess Crystalia winced at the intense tone that entuated her father''s words. Despite the inner turmoil, she met his gaze head-on, her expression showing both determination and unease. "Father, I found him in the upper section of the mountain," she replied, pausing before quickly adding, "I mean, I believe they came from outside the mountain."


    When her words ended, the sound in the room quietened. Even Ga, who had been about to interject, now directed his attention to Orion, who stood somewhat awkwardly, holding the still-unconscious Saria in his arms.


    "..You.. Went.. To.. The.. Upper.. Section, After.. All.. My.. Warnings," the king''s voice rumbled, his arms vibrating with anger as he clenched his fist to maintain hisposure.


    While phrased as a question, the slicing anger beneath the king''s words was perceptible to everyone in the room, including Orion. Princess Crystalia swallowed nervously before responding, "Yes. But, this time around, I believe it was worth it. I managed to rescue someone who seemed to be from outside the mountain," she exined.


    "CRYSTALIA!!" King Brylon''s voice thundered through the room as he fixed his enraged gaze on his daughter.


    He took a deep breath, attempting to quell his anger as he observed her avoiding his eyes.


    Shifting his attention back to the Council table, the King addressed the n leaders representing various ns in the kingdom, "This meeting shall be postponed for now."


    "King Brylon, I believe this issue should be addressed by the entire Council," Ga stated gravely, his face etched with a deep frown. As he saw the other members nodding in agreement, he particrly noticed one of the n leaders¡ªa middle-aged woman with emerald eyes and deep green crystal locs¡ªsolemnly nodding in agreement.


    Witnessing the overwhelming support for n Leader Ga''s suggestion, King Brylon managed to temper his anger once more.


    He heaved a deep sigh and nodded, his voice a blend of weariness and understanding. "I understand your point. However, at this moment, I must address and reprimand my daughter for breaching a rule that I had set. Afterwards, I will arrange another meeting to address this matter and resume our discussions. Therefore, as the ruler of the Prismerian kingdom, I grant each of you permission to leave."


    With the conclusion of King Brylon''s statement, a perceptible shift took hold of the room''s atmosphere. The Council members, prompted by his assertion of authority, let out a collective sigh of resignation.


    Slowly, they rose from their seats, their movements carrying an air of defeat, and one by one, they filed out of the throne room.


    However, their eyes still lingered on Orion and the unconscious Saria cradled in his arms. Even Ga, as he followed the retreating figures, maintained a keen gaze fixed upon Orion, his thoughts upied with the revtions from Princess Crystalia''s words.


    Swiftly, he departed the meeting hall, to ry the startling news to his n''s elders.


    Naturally, Ga anticipated that the other n leaders would follow suit, as the arrival of an outsider like Orion from beyond the mountain''s confines couldn''t be casually brushed aside, even if dismissed by the king himself.


    The heavy door sealed with a soft "click," enveloping the room in silence. Now, only Orion holding Saria, Princess Crystalia, Flintor, King Brylon, and his wife remained. King Brylon and his wife both silently looked at Princess Crystalia with a frown on their faces.


    "Crystalia, why don''t you exin once again how everything had taken ce," the Queen interjected, recognizing that her husband was struggling to contain his emotions.


    Her gaze shifted momentarily to Orion and the unconscious Saria, then back to her daughter, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. Princess Crystalia, taking note of her mother''s intent, cleared her throat and began narrating the story anew.


    She sensed that her father was now receptive to hearing the full details of what had happened and how they had rescued Orion away from the White me.

 Chapter 361 Meeting The Prismerian Royals

    ?


    "Well, it all took ce like this..." Crystalia began, making sure her words were delivered clearly as she delved into the exnation.


    ¡­........


    I blinked, my gaze subtly fixed on the individuals I presumed to be Princess Crystalia''s parents, particrly her mother.


    Certainly, they emitted an imposing aura, an aura that might have unnerved a regr boy my age had I not been a transmigrator. Nevertheless, my attention was drawn to her mother''s attire, causing me to involuntarily gulp a little.


    While the king adorned a beautifully decorated crown and was draped in a long robe that sparkled as though it were woven from diamonds, and decorated with a variety of gemstones, the Queen''s attire followed suit, crafted in a simr manner.


    However, a distinct feature caught my attention ¨C her attire was connected to her panties, making her crimson undergarments exposed to the world. A portion of her fair thighs remained concealed beneath the fabric, while her lower thighs and wless skin below her knees were openly disyed for all to see.


    "And is that everything that happened?" the Queen asked, casting a fleeting nce my way, her gaze seemingly probing me once again. Princess Crystalia had just finished recounting how she and Flintor had sneaked out of the kingdom to train, and how their n had taken an unexpected turn when they discovered me and Saria in danger.


    This decision led them to rescue us, resulting in the current situation.


    Observing the scene, it was obvious that Flintor was feeling somewhat embarrassed. From the tidbits I could gather, he was responsible for protecting the princess of the Prismerian Kingdom. As Princess Crystalia detailed their preparations, including their anticipation of White me''s appearances, his difort seemed to intensify, particrly when she highlighted my unnned presence.


    However, his embarrassment reached its pinnacle as the princess ended her exnation.


    "Yes," Princess Crystalia responded with a nod, affirming that her ount was indeedplete. Her gaze shifted to her father, who seemed to sigh repetitively before releasing a deep, exasperated sigh.


    Turning her attention back to her father, she received his words with a grave demeanour that brooked no disagreement. "Crystalia, go to your room. We will have a discussion about your punishmentter," he stated firmly, his gaze then shifting fully to me.


    He subjected me to a scrutinizing evaluation, scanning me from head to toe before redirecting his attention to Saria. His brow furrowed as if he had fallen into deep thought.


    Attempting to interject, Princess Crystalia started, "But father, since I found and rescued someone from outside the mountain, shouldn''t I¡ª" Her words were promptly cut off by her father''s resolutemand that rang in the air, "CRYSTALIA, GO TO YOUR ROOM NOW!!" The forceful reprimand silenced her, causing her to wince and close her mouth, the sternness of his words clearly impacting her.


    I stood witness as the unfolding drama before me yed out. The queen released a deep sigh that seemed to reverberate across the room, enveloping everyone present. Her voice sliced through the tension as she addressed Flintor with a sharp edge, "Flintor, escort Crystalia to her room."


    Her eyes bore into him, a stern warning clear in her gaze, before she shifted her re to her daughter, the weight of her displeasure apparent. "Furthermore, ensure she remains there until I am ready to speak with her." Her voice carried an air of finality, causing Flintor to audibly gulp nervousnessly.


    Acknowledging the queen''s instruction with a nod, Flintor responded, "Understood, Your Highness," and then proceeded to approach Princess Crystalia.


    However, her defiance was clear as she resisted his efforts, prompting him to exert more force and exchange hushed words with her in an attempt to persuade her.


    Eventually, with a forceful tug, he managed to escort her out of the throne room, the door closing behind them with a resounding "thud."


    With the door firmly shut, it was just me and the still-unconscious Saria left in the presence of the king and queen.


    I watched as the king calmly rose from his throne, the queen following suit as they approached me. While they were a bit taller than my height, likely hovering around 1.8 meters (six feet), it wasn''t so much that I had to crane my neck ufortably to meet their gaze.


    "What''s your name, young man?" The king asked, briefly casting his gaze at Saria before fixing his attention on me. "And don''t lie, or the consequences will be severe."


    I nodded in affirmation and replied, "I''m Orion." After all, I had no intention of deceiving anyone.


    He held his gaze on me for a moment before giving a nod of acknowledgement, then proceeded to ask, "And where do youe from?".


    Already prepared to answer, I immediately replied, maintaining an air of honesty, "Ie from outside the mountain." I didn''t want to reveal more than necessary; sharing additional information would be like giving away something valuable for free.


    I''ll have to offer my gratitude to the Caravans for teaching me that, particrly to Stronghold Leader Drakar. The next time I cross paths with him, I might ask him to manage a poison or two ¨C that is, if he''s up for the challenge.


    The King nodded with a furrowed brow and retorted, "Throughout the millennia that my ancestors and I have inhabited this kingdom, there has never been a record or rumour of someone supposedly from outside the mountains." His tone was stern as he continued, "So give me onepelling reason to believe your im."


    Despite his warning not to lie, the very question he posed indicated his inability to discern my honesty. As such, I could only keep my mouth shut, as there was no other way for me to show that I was from outside here besides showing my gift.


    But I didn''t know if some among them also had something like this or how they would react to it. Additionally, the fact that it would lead to further questions, which I had no clue how to handle, pushed my reasons to remain silent.

 Chapter 362 Shelter In The Unknown

    ?


    "Hmmm!" The King emitted an inquisitive hum, drawing his attention away from his wife and acknowledging her with a nod. Seemingly synchronized by an unspoken signal, the Queen turned her gaze to me and posed her question, her intent clear as she asked, "And the woman you''re carrying¡ªdid you arrive here together, or did you meet her here?" Her focused gaze locked onto mine, awaiting my response.


    While her question struck me as somewhat strange, I found it oddly understandable given the context and understood the underlying curiosity she was expressing.


    "Yes," I affirmed with a nod, "She came here with me as well. But, she''s not in the best condition, as you can see," I added with a tinge of concern in my voice.


    My journey through the mountain had extended for several hours, blurring the sense of time and making it feel like days had passed. The surging Vylkr energy within me had been intensifying, further amplifying my difort.


    Honestly, I couldn''t quite fathom how I managed to maintain this fa?ade of calmness while conversing with them. However, to sustain the charade, I quickly continued, "In the name of Naka, I would deeply appreciate it if you could do anything to help her recover."


    My words were a sincere plea, driven by the hope that they possessed the means to heal Saria. I couldn''t be certain, but considering how Anara had mended my injuries with her abilities and the ancestral pool, I hoped they held a way to heal Saria... or at least, I hoped that they would try.


    I observed how their eyes widened briefly before returning to normal. The Queen examined me, her gaze sharp as if searching for any hint of deception in my appearance or words.


    Fortunately, it seemed that her scrutiny found no lie. She turned her attention to the King, exchanging a silentmunication before they both nodded in agreement.


    "I will leave this matter to you then," the King stated. "I have some pressing matters to attend to and need to arrange the next meeting, as well ase up with a way to prevent the other ns from acting recklessly. News like this spreads quickly, especially with the involvement of that young girl," he added, prompting a wry smile from the Queen.


    The King''s gaze shifted to me, "I shall take my leave then," he expressed, his eyes lingering on both Saria and me once more before he began to stride away, making his way towards the exit. "p!! p!!" A sequence of rhythmic ps echoed through the hall, and in response, the massive doors swung open, nked by two rows of guards stationed on either side.


    As the King exited, the doors remained ajar, and from one of the guard rows, a contingent approached us, forming a defensive circle around me.


    "Follow me," the Queen instructed, her gaze directed at me as she took the lead. "I will guide you to a ce where she can rest, and where we can have a more peaceful conversation."


    A sigh escaped me internally as I could now loosen my facade a little, with the King gone and the Queen in front of me. Though it was worth holding myself back from being distracted by her incrediblyrge titties which I hadn''t noticed before because she was sitting far away, now that she was walking in front of me, her shapely watermelon-like ass caught my attention, causing my attention and my penis to stand.


    My thoughts also wandered to her fleshy thighs, and how her gown and robe revealed her red panties due to how the hems in the front were sewn.


    Damn it! I held myself back from entertaining imaginary thoughts, understanding that I still didn''t know what their culture was like, even though it appeared that they also served Naka as their god.


    Honestly, I couldn''t help but start to doubt if Naka was a genuine god or a man-made god simr to White me.


    Many things could have transpired during that time, including the invasion. From what I had seen, it seemed like White me was recounting events based on his own experiences. As such, I kept my hopes up to learn more about the past and how everything had changed and evolved into its current state.


    Breaking free from my thoughts, my attention shifted to the formation of guards nking the path, five on each side, with an additional pair at the front, standing as guardians for the queen. Strangely, something I hadn''t fully registered earlier became apparent now ¨C there appeared to be more women among the guards than men.


    I had glimpsed the same trend as I entered the kingdom, though I hadn''t bothered to count, focusing on potential threats rather than the genderposition of a possible enemy. At that point, these differences seemed rather insignificant to me.


    Regardless, as I observed them now, I realized that three out of every five guards were women, while the remaining two were men ¨C alternating from right to left, with an exception behind me where four stood ¨C and my brows knitted in confusion.


    Despite this, I didn''t neglect to survey my surroundings and take in the details of the path we were traversing. This vignce was crucial, just as it was to remain prepared for any potential attacks that might suddenly appear.


    After a long stroll of around twenty minutes, indicating just howrge the castle was, the Queen''s voice suddenly sounded in my ears, "We have arrived," she announced,ing to a halt before a door adorned with a splendid array of gems and crystals.


    I watched attentively as the two guards by her side gently pushed the door open, revealing a room that I could just about discern from my current vantage point.


    Realizing that I wasn''t being thrown into a grim prison cell or a dark dungeon, I immediately felt the tension on my shoulders releasing as I sighed in relief.


    "Call me Madam Seraphina, Mrs Maris, and Valeria," the Queen''s unexpected words reached my ears as she conversed with the two guards.


    She quickly added, "And don''t forget to summon Thoren as well; we need every skilled healer presently within the castle."

 Chapter 363 The Queens Questioning

    ?


    "You can ce her on the bed," she said.


    The Queen then informed me that it would take either an hour or an hour and a half for them to arrive. However, in the meantime, she wished to use this period to pose some questions.


    Seeing their hospitality, I didn''t divulge every detail she sought. Instead, I chose to withhold certain information, just in case their attitude shifted from amodating to something less favourable.


    "You mentioned something about Naka," the Queen asked as she settled into a chair beside the bed, her bare legs crossed, scrutinizing me with a rxed yet curious smile. "Exin how you came across that name," she pressed.


    While I pondered why the Queen herself was personally interrogating a stranger about their peculiar circumstances in private, I refrained from voicing this question. After all, I was the one being questioned, so I made myselffortable on the bed next to Saria, whoy there, and responded, "Naka is the god of my people. He has been with us for generations. If you''re asking how I came across the name in a different context, I apologize, but I can''t provide an exnation beyond that."


    I spoke with a touch of reverence, understanding that when two people shared the same god, showing fervour for it was often the quickest way to establish a connection.


    Thanks to Princess Crystalia, I gained insight into their reverence for Naka.


    The Queen, in response, remained silent, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized me for a brief moment.


    Then, with a long, deep sigh, she exhaled, shaking her head as if struggling with an internal dilemma.


    After a minute, her shoulders slumped, and she raised her gaze to meet mine.


    "I believe you," she said, "at least for now." She paused, then added, "In the meantime, I would also like to know where youe from."


    At this point, the logical thing would have been to spill everything about the Vige, revealing all the secrets to make my story more convincing. But unlike the straightforward vigers, I suspected these people, especially the woman before me, might not be so trusting.


    So, I feigned hesitation, my voice trailing off as if I were about to reveal something sensitive. Then, I suddenly mped my mouth shut, as if I''d remembered something crucial, and acted as if I''d regained control of myself. With a weary sigh, I shook my head, ying the part of someone torn by conflicting emotions.


    I decided to remain silent for the time being, opting to gauge the people I was dealing with rather than risk saying something I might regretter.


    "What?" The Queen arched an eyebrow, narrowing her eyes at me. "Are you going to tell me where you''re from, or are you going to keep me guessing?"


    Meeting her piercing ruby eyes with a feigned expression of helplessness, I replied, "I''m afraid I can''t. It''s forbidden by Naka for us to disclose anything about our Vige to outsiders, and we follow thismand for our own well-being." I shook my head in disagreement with her request.


    She frowned briefly before a smile curled on her lips as she remarked, "So, youe from a vige."


    Realizing my slip of words, I chastised myself internally and brushed off her question, saying, "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that." Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but notice that my mistake had lent an air of authenticity to my facade, granting me the confidence to maintain my act even in this delicate situation.


    "This isn''t getting us anywhere," the Queen sighed in disappointment, shaking her head as she uncrossed her legs and rose from her seat. I maintained my focus on her, albeit with the asional nce at her red panties, as I listened to her words.


    "I will return to speak with you once your friend has been healed. Perhaps then, you''ll feel more at ease sharing some information about yourself and how you arrived here." She turned and walked towards the door, giving me another view of her thick watermelon ass.


    Pausing at the door, she cautioned, "Until then, remain here to avoid any misunderstandings with the guards, who might mistake you for an intruder in the castle." With that, she opened the door and exited, closing it behind her.


    After making sure that she had left, leaving behind an unstated threat, I immediately dropped my act as it was bing exhausting. Adapting to this charade had be a part of my life since the day I transmigrated into this world, but it never grew any less tiring.


    I found an empty spot on the bed, reclined on it, and quietly awaited the arrival of the healers. Simultaneously, I wrestled with the task of quelling the surging Vylkr energy within me and thought about a viable way for me to handle my current predicament.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    After an hour and a half, a gentle knock echoed through the door. I immediately jumped out of bed to open the door quickly and meet the healers to hasten Saria''s treatment.


    As the door swung open with a "click," my eyes widened momentarily before I swiftlyposed myself. In an instant, I regained control over my expression, concealing my surprise.


    In front of me stood three women and one man. Among the trio of women, the one at the forefront had a striking mane of dazzling blue crystal-like hair, and she wore a gown crafted from what appeared to be the same shimmering material.


    At this point, I wondered if they all made their clothes themselves, just as Princess Crystalia had done in my presence. However, that wasn''t what held my attention. My focus was drawn to the gown''s extravagant slit that showed her blue panties, running from her legs up to her waist. The woman before me, thoughcking the queen''s incredible watermelon ass which could rival Greta''s, my mother, Fiona, Grandma Celia, or Ingrid''s own was still incredibly thick and plentiful.


    Her generously immense breasts were excellently emphasised by her gown, while her waist, although not particrly slender, stillplemented her wide breeding hips. Her beautiful plump legs and blue beautiful panties, framed by the exposed slit in her dress, provided a view that was more than satisfying.

 Chapter 364 The Prismerian Healers Council

    ?


    Reluctantly diverting my attention from her captivating body, I locked eyes with her, finding that she, too, was appraising me, perhaps attempting to discern my background and identity. In turn, I couldn''t help but notice her striking crystal-like irises,plemented by deep blue pupils and a beauty mark resembling a small diamond cut and perfectly ced there.


    Silently, I swung the door wide open, inviting them to enter. Thedy in the striking blue, slit gown stepped in gracefully, apanied by another woman with violet crystal locs. From her appearance, I deduced she was likely in herte twenties.


    By our vige''s standards, one might describe her as beautiful, owing to her incredibly slender physique, a detail I might have overlooked if not for her choice of attire. She was d in a scanty, violet minidress that barely reached her small buttocks, small enough to prevent further upward creep but ample enough to offer an unapologetic glimpse of her azure panties.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but wonder why their attire consistently exposed their underwear to the world.


    Nevertheless, my attention shifted to the nextdy with vibrant green crystal hair who walked in. Unlike the previous one, she had more prominent buttocks. Although her breasts didn''t rival the first woman''s in size, the way she was dressed, akin to the seconddy, almost led my imagination astray.


    Her light blue gown, more like a top given her shapely backside, enticingly exposed the waistband of her panties from behind. The panties, valiantly resisting the urge to nestle between the ass cheeks of her alluring bare buttocks, seemed almost destined to give in to the temptation.


    Then, my attention shifted to the middle-aged man. I briefly observed his long, pristine white robe, noticing the mixed golden and grey-coloured gemstones down the centre, on both sides of his dress, as well as on his back. Gently, I closed the door firmly after making sure they had all entered the room.


    They filed in one by one, each ncing at my actions before fixing their gazes on the still-unconscious Saria. The woman with the enchanting crystal-like beauty mark beneath her right eye pointed at Saria and asked, "Is she the one?"


    "Yes," I nodded my head and responded, "Is there anything that you can do to make her feel better?"


    Before the woman could respond, the man scoffed. "Of course, there is, or else the Queen wouldn''t have summoned all of you here for the same reason," he stated, pacing around Saria''s bed. He strode from one edge to another, saying, "While there may be certain factors to consider, such as potential side effects or benefits, given that you two aren''t of our lineage, I doubt we can ascertain those until we try."


    "He''s right," the third woman chimed in, casually stretching her right arm behind her as if adjusting her light blue panties, and pulling it out from getting stuck between her ass cheeks.


    The second woman in the middle, the most slender of them all, cleared her throat gently to draw everyone''s attention. "Since we''ve all agreed, why don''t we take turns first to avoid overwhelming her? If that doesn''t work, we can use all our abilities at once to see if she wakes up."


    One by one, they all nodded in agreement. The middle-aged man in the white robe stepped forward, taking Saria''s left hand in his right. His hand began to glow intensely, enveloping Saria''s body before the light vanished a few secondster, just as quickly as it had appeared.


    Furrowing his brows, I observed as the man tapped his chest.


    From it, an immaterial, bright grey-coloured gemstone appeared to phase out of his robe and hover over Saria.


    He released her hand, stretched his arms over her, and a rain of intense, pure light poured down on her unconscious form, engulfing her from head to toe.


    After a few minutes, the man suddenly withdrew his arms, releasing a deep breath as he slumped downward. Shaking his head in disappointment, he stretched his right hand to grab the immaterial floating gemstone as though it were a physical object.


    Then, he gently pped it back into his chest, appearing as though he had recovered a bit of his energy. "I can''t... My ability doesn''t seem to be working, so I can''t make her recover or wake up from whatever is keeping her unconscious," the man said with a sigh.


    A slight frown appeared on his face as though he was contemting the words he had just uttered.


    "Let me try," the slender woman in the middle expressed, walking toward Saria and taking her hand, just as the man had done. Her hands began to emit a brilliant glow, which intensified until it enveloped Saria''s entire body. The intensity of the light forced me to shield my eyes with my palms.


    "This... This..." the woman stammered as the light slowly faded. She released Saria''s hand and looked at her in disbelief. "It''s not working..." Her mouth hung open as she spoke, as if she herself couldn''t believe the words that had just left her lips. "My healing ability has no effect on her."


    "What do you mean it has no effect on her?" the woman with the daring slit in her gown questioned with a displeased frown as she looked at the shocked expression on the woman''s face. "We expected some issues, but our ability not working on her seems a bit excessive."


    "I don''t understand it either," the man chimed in. "I can feel my magic draining, but it''s like it has no impact on her."


    "Let me give it a try," she said, stepping forward while the other woman shook her head in resignation as though further attempts would be futile.


    With a single, intentional tap on her chest, mirroring the man''s actions, she conjured an ethereal, translucent gemstone that floated above Saria, casting its radiant light upon her. After a brief moment, the woman retrieved the gemstone, returning it to her chest, and then fixed her gaze on Saria as if she had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 365 The Dilemma Of The Prismerian Healers Council

    ?


    "Impossible," the woman with the daring slit in her gown eximed. Thest woman who hadn''t yet attempted to use her powers furrowed her brows in confusion, likely realizing that her ability might also be ineffective, just like the others.


    As I observed from the sidelines, my eyes asionally drifting to their exposed panties and then back to their perplexed expressions as they attempted to revive Saria, it became increasingly clear that their efforts were in vain.


    Deciding to speak up, I asked, "So, there''s nothing any of you can do?"


    ¡­....


    Madam Seraphina found herself at a loss for words in response to this particr question. When the Queen had first summoned her and the others and exined that they had discovered people from outside the kingdom above the upper section of the mountain, Seraphina was initially shocked and struggled to believe it.


    However, upon closer examination of the individuals and noticing the absence of gemstones within them, their shock was tempered with a sense of disbelief that they had learned to manage. As healers, they had encountered nauseating and unimaginable wounds that required them to maintain theirposure, so this situation, although astonishing, was not entirely beyond their capacity to handle.


    Madam Seraphina halted her words, her gaze sweeping over her fellow healers in search of any possible solutions.


    Unfortunately, their tired expressions and shaking heads conveyed the same message ¨C there was nothing more they could do.


    Letting out a deep sigh, she continued, "There isn''t anything more we can do at the moment. Our only option is to try mixing some herbs for her to see if she reacts to them, since our abilities seem ineffective."


    Orion nodded in understanding but couldn''t help feeling a twinge of disappointment. Based on what he had witnessed, he had hoped for a more miraculous oue. Nevertheless, he epted the results and asked, "Do you have any trees nearby?"


    Feeling her panties wedged between her buttocks once more, Valeria adjusted them slowly before she asked, "We do, but what do you need that for?"


    Orion nodded with relief, grateful that they had ess to trees even though they were currently underground. He carefully chose his words and exined, "You see, my friend is a bit special, and with a tree, I think there might be a chance to help her get back on her feet." Even if they found his words strange, as long as he could be given the chance to try it out, he didn''t care about their thoughts.


    Although the members of the healing council were puzzled about how a tree could aid in recovery, they decided to give the young man''s suggestion some consideration. After all, their healing abilities had proven ineffective, so they were willing to entertain any possibility.


    "Sorry, but even if we wanted to, we can''t get you out of this room or do something like that without getting permission from the Queen or King," Madam Seraphina exined, shaking her head in disagreement. She added, "You''ll just have to wait a moment for us to see if we can get permission from the King or Queen."


    Orion understood their predicament. He figured he would do the same if he were in their shoes back in his vige. "Alright, I''m willing to wait," he replied, nodding in understanding. However, curiosity pulled at him, wondering how a tree could survive down here, or if it was even a tree at all.


    Nevertheless, he knew he wouldn''t find out until he saw it for himself.


    "Alright," Madam Seraphina replied before turning her attention to Thoren, the man in the white robe, and Valeria, the woman with a sizeable bubble ass who was currently dealing with the inconvenience of her panties getting wedged between her butt cheeks.


    She continued, "Maris and I will go and inform the King and Queen of the results and also ry the young man''s request. Meanwhile, you two can stay here and continue trying to see if there might be anything more that you can do."


    Valeria and Thoren nodded in understanding as they watched Madam Seraphina signal to Maris for them to leave.


    The door made a soft click as they opened and closed it behind them.


    "Let''s get to work then, and see what else we might try," Thoren said to Valeria as he approached Saria''s bed once more, activating his healing ability in an attempt to find a solution. Orion found a spot to lean against the wall and watched closely as the woman with a wedgie also approached Saria, likely intending to use her own healing abilities to see if they could make a difference.


    As a bright white light shone over Saria''s body, Orion couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment when the light disappeared secondster. Valeria blinked in surprise and stood in a daze for a moment before she tried again.


    This time, she tapped her chest and conjured her gemstone, allowing it to hover above Saria''s unconscious form.


    ¡­.......


    The Gemheart n


    Main building


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!"


    "Come in!" Ga said as he nced up at his wife entering the room, gently closing the door behind her. Observing her attire, a thigh-high garment instead of her usual attire that she often wore to proudly disy her panties and her position as the n Mistress of the Gemheart n, Ga couldn''t help but furrow his brows, sensing that something was amiss.


    "Is what I''ve heard true, Ga?" ra Gemheart asked, her gaze fixed on her husband. She had initially questioned her ears when she learned that Princess Crystallia had brought someone from the upper section who imed to hail from outside the mountain.


    However, after confirming the news with the wives of the elders, who had heard it from the n leader himself after the council meeting at the pce earlier today, she rushed to his study to seek confirmation.


    Ga quickly grasped her intentions as she finished her sentence and nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s true," he confirmed.


    "Princess Crystalia disrupted the council meeting again today, and this time, she brought someone we believe is from outside the mountain. However, the king adjourned the council meeting before we could extract any information from him," he snorted in annoyance before continuing, "I doubt they want this matter to be public knowledge, as it could spark rumours throughout the kingdom. So, it''s either one of the Crystalforge private guards conducting the interrogation or the Queen herself, considering she''s currently the most powerful figure in the castle."

 Chapter 366 The Millennia-Old Traditions

    ?


    ra nodded thoughtfully. It was widely recognized that the Crystalforge n remained staunch adherents to the millennia-old traditions, making them one of the few ns still upholding these customs. What set them apart, however, was their unwavering devotion to Naka, even more fervent than the rest of the kingdom''s ns.


    Milleniums ago, their society had been one where women held sway and ruled, dominating every sphere of power.


    But over time, the dynamics shifted, and men gradually assumed more responsibilities that they had been excluded from before.


    Despite these changes, their god Naka had oncemunicated with them, expressing no disapproval of these developments. However, this transformation ultimately pushed their society to new heights, with some vehemently resisting the change, only to sumb to it a few yearster.


    Of course, while some men proved themselves strong and capable enough to take up leadership roles, there remained a handful of ns, like the Crystalforge and Quartzwraith ns. These two, in particr, maintained a facade of male rulership to deceive the public, but the truth was that women secretly held the reins in these ns.


    In contrast, ns such as the Prismaflow n, the Luminaris n, and her own, the Gemheart n, didn''t harbour such reservations.


    ra was more than willing to yield control to her husband, letting him shoulder the responsibilities of leadership.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" She asked, observing her husband''s slumping shoulders as he hurriedly shuffled through some papers on his desk as if searching for something. She wanted to know if he had any ns for addressing the issue so that she could offer her suggestions if he didn''t.


    "Forge an alliance with the Luminaris n," Ga said as he rummaged through the scattered papers on his desk, searching for a particr document sent by the n Head of the Luminaris n a few days ago, which proposed an alliance. ''Ah, here it is,'' he thought triumphantly as he retrieved the paper from beneath the others, then continued, turning his attention to his wife.


    "Although it might be tempting to disclose this information to the public right now, given how the king downyed the arrival of the outsiders under the pretext of punishing his daughter, it might be wiser for us to maintain secrecy and strengthen our alliance with the Luminaris n. Then, when the timees and the news is made public, we can seize the opportunity to manipte the rumours to our advantage."


    "We''ll reveal the truth that the Crystalforge n kept this secret from the people for their own benefit, among many other misconceptions. This revtion should be enough to push them into making a decision that might lead to them losing their position of power within the kingdom," he said with a smile, relishing the strategic advantage it offered.


    Meanwhile, ra blinked in surprise as her husbandid out his n, realizing that her advice might not be necessary this time. A smile crept onto her lips, and she rose from her finely crafted crystal chair.


    She nodded approvingly and said, "It seems you''ve thought this through quite well. My suggestions may not be needed after all."


    ra locked eyes with her husband, her hand lightly grazing the hem of her garment. Slowly, she raised it, revealing her waist. With a sultry tone, she purred, "Perhaps I should reward you foring up with such a clever solution to this delicate matter." Her two fingers touched and parted her narrow, pinkish lips.


    Ga couldn''t help but gulp as his gaze wandered from his wife''s hips, down to the gemstone, and then further down to her narrow vagina framed by a ck, luscious bush. He swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "I... I thought something was wrong," he stammered, his voice tinged with hesitation.


    ra furrowed her brow, puzzled. "Like what?" she asked, genuinely curious.


    "You''re not wearing any panties," Ga finally blurted out, his voice quivering with a hint of hesitation.


    ra''s eyes widened with realization, and a sly smile curled on her lips as she understood Ga''s concern. "Oh, were you expecting me to walk around in my panties to your study room, making it clear to everyone in our n that I''m imed by you? Or perhaps you just enjoy the way it looks on me because I happen to be your wife?" she teased, her voiceced with amusement. Her raised brow and mischievous expression only added to her naughty tone.


    shing your underwear to the public had once been a symbol of submission to a man, signifying that you''d relinquished control of your household and life to him, as a way to break free from millennia-old traditions.


    However, as time passed, it evolved into a trend where any woman with enough wealth to afford a pair of panties joined in. The Crystalforge n, known for their unique ability to craft anything from clothing to weapons with their gems, was the sole source of these custom-sized panties.


    Since every woman''s figure was different, only the affluent and influential couldmission these undergarments, leading others to view them as a symbol of status and power. As a result, many eagerly embraced this newfound sense of social standing.


    Those who couldn''t acquire a pair of panties were often relegated to a lower social ss due to their inability to afford such a status symbol.


    However, ra was not one to blindly follow trends. She typically only wore panties when her parents were around, maintaining the appearance of a respectful wife even though it was now a fashionable norm. However, with her parents gone and some time to herself, she felt liberated from societal judgments and saw no reason to conform to such expectations.


    As she looked at her husband with that same naughty smile, she realized she didn''t need to say another word.


    He stood up from his seat and knelt beside her, causing her to adjust her posture so that her parted pussy lips could meet his lips. She said seductively, "There you go, dear," while lovingly running her fingers through his blue crystal locks, "Take your time and savour it slowly."

 Chapter 367 The Naughty Prismerian Healer

    ?


    However, even if her position of power had been passed to her husband, that didn''t change a thing; her man would always be her man, regardless of the level of power he attained. In fact, it felt even more satisfying to have him like this.


    ¡­....


    "Again!"


    Orion watched as the two healersbined the power of their gemstones, bathing Saria in an even more intense light than before. The brilliance was blinding, and he had to shield his eyes with his arms.


    Finally, after they both gave up, realizing there was nothing more they could do at the moment, Orion was about to suggest that they rest and wait for the two women to return before attempting their next n. However, seeing that both healers were on the verge of copse, he rushed forward, catching the woman just before her body tilted to the ground.


    Holding her firmly with his arms around her waist, Orion couldn''t help but feel the unfamiliar woman''s panties brushing against his arm. Her sizeable bubble ass pressed firmly against his tulga, and he couldn''t deny the sensation of her panties against hisid penis, especially as he watched the other man copse to the ground.


    While he could have rushed to help the fallen man, he couldn''t be in two ces at once, so he chose to support the woman in his arms.


    He could feel her tired, ragged breaths against his neck as she rested her head on his shoulder. She managed to utter a thankful, "Hahh... haaa... Thank you."


    Shaking his head with a gentle smile, Orion replied, "Don''t worry about it. After all, you were helping us before this happened."


    Nodding wearily, she slowly lifted her body away from the young man, regaining some of her strength, and finding her footing. Turning to face him, she heaved a deep sigh after ncing at Saria and realizing their efforts had been in ineffective.


    "What''s your name?" she asked, realizing she hadn''t asked before. However, she couldn''t help but feel her panties wedging ufortably into her buttocks once more. Deliberately, as she had done several times already, she reached behind her and adjusted them.


    Observing her actions closely this time, Orion saw an opportunity to learn more about the Prismerion culture. He replied, "My name is Orion."


    "My name is Valeria, Elder Healer Valeria to be exact," Valeria responded as she examined Orion from head to toe. His well-defined, toned muscles hinted at a life ustomed to rigorous physicalbour. It was clear that the young man came from a ce where suchbour was the norm.


    "Hey, I''m still down here, you know," Thoren''s voice grumbled, encouraging Valeria to hurry to his side and help him up. "What took you so long?"


    Thoren grunted as he regained his feet, casting a brief nce at Orion. He then turned his attention to Saria and sighed, "Forget it, there''s nothing more we can do."


    Thoren continued, "The only thing left is to wait for Madam Seraphina and Mrs Maris to return with a response to the boy''s request." He exhaled heavily before focusing on Orion, "I''m Thoren, one of the Prismerian Healer Council members," he added, introducing himself after realizing that he and Valeira had begun introductions before he was interrupted.


    Then he turned around and strolled to a chair on the opposite side of the room. He settled into it, reaching for a ss filled with water from a collectionid out on the table. He drained it in a single, thirsty gulp. "As for me, I''ll be here waiting for them to arrive in case you want to try again," he announced.


    Leaning backwards on the transparent crystal chair, he rested his head over the edge, closing his eyes in afortable recline.


    Observing his rxed posture, Valeria shook her head and shifted to sit on the edge of the bed, her shoulders slumped in defeat. However, Orion, noticing their downcast expressions, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Who would have thought that their inability to heal Saria would weigh so heavily on them? Regardless, until he found a way back home to his family, Orion figured he might as well seize the opportunity in front of him and learn more about the Prismerian people by forming friendships.


    He settledfortably near Valeria, taking a deep breath to calm his racing heart, recognising that his actions could either lead to trouble or forge a rtionship with someone from apletely different race.


    With gentle intent, he extended his right hand, aiming to console Valeria''s thigh with a soft touch, and he spoke reassuringly, "You all did your best, so there''s no reason for you to feel so defeated." He used the mostforting tone he could muster. If this kingdom had the same level of openness regarding intimacy as his vige, then he was ready to find out about it himself.


    Observing that Valeria hadn''t amputated his arms or pped him for cing his palms on her thighs and rubbing them, Orion felt as though a tremendous weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He let out an internal sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Valeria couldn''t help but smile at the young man''s kind gesture and reassuring words.


    She had never expected him to be so bold, causing her to raise an intrigued brow. Regardless, intrigued by his boldness, she decided to yfully tease him a bit to gauge his reactions.


    After all, it wasn''t every day she had the chance to talk, let alone tease, a young man from an entirely different race.


    Nheless, just in case he blushed fiercely or reacted by pulling his hand back in surprise, it would give her something interesting to talk about with her friends - how she had managed to make the young man act shyly around her.


    Grinning at that naughty thought, she subtly mped her thighs together, teasingly trapping his fingers between them.


    Orion, however, internally raised his eyebrows at this unexpected turn of events. He observed Valeria, who appeared to be looking the other way and sighing in exhaustion.


    Although he hadn''t anticipated such an immediate reaction from her and wasn''t entirely sure what she was thinking, he decided to remain silent and avoidmenting on their current situation, just as she had.

 Chapter 368 Valerias Displeasure

    ?


    Positioning his hand carefully, Orion lightly grasped a portion of her thigh and began to move his hand up and down gently, creating friction to generate some warmth between her inner thighs.


    He watched as her legs shifted slightly, making it seem like she was trying to reposition his hand as if she had no idea what she was doing.


    ''What the heck?'' Orion thought. The first time he had experimented with Aunt Greta, at least he had some idea of what he was doing.


    However, trying the same thing with an unfamiliar race, one that appeared to have a different kind of culture and possibly sexual orientation, judging by the way some women here intentionally exposed their panties, he knew he was venturing into uncharted territory.


    But was that going to stop him?


    No, it wasn''t! A pussy, regardless of its variety, was still a pussy.


    Orion ceased generating heat from the friction between her thighs and began to draw it closer to her light blue panties. As his palm made contact with the fabric of her panties, he sensed her reaction as she suddenly paused her movements.


    However, her leg suddenly tensed as she crossed one leg over the other. Observing her reaction, Orion didn''t hesitate any longer and boldly slid his hand into her panties. "Ah~~" A small gasp escaped Valeria''s lips, causing her to finally turn her head toward Orion as she noticed that the young man was actually going to insert his hand into her panties.


    ''How bold,'' she thought. Wearing panties was a symbol of her status and affluence, and even if he didn''t know that, considering their societies might be different due to their separate backgrounds, it would still be an insult for her to allow a stranger, someone whose identity they hadn''t even yet learned, to explore her intimate regions with their fingers.


    "What do you think you''re trying to do?" She asked, her frown deepening as she narrowed her eyes at him. Despite being the one who had led him on, she had assumed that he would blush and withdraw his hands from her thighs after a moment.


    Who would have thought that the young man possessed enough courage to touch her panties, let alone sneak his hands into them?


    ''Preposterous,'' she thought internally, watching him being dumbfounded by her question.


    She wanted to open her mouth and question why he was attempting to insert his hand into her panties, but the door suddenly swung open, causing her to quickly uncross her legs as she turned her head toward the door to see who it was.


    Seeing that it was Madam Seraphina and Mrs. Maris, Valeria immediately stood up from the edge of the bed, trying to make it appear as though nothing unusual had been going on.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but steal a nce at the woman whose light blue panties were wedged between her cheeks as she turned her back to him before redirecting his attention to the two women who had just entered the room.


    He struggled to keep his brows from twitching together, thinking, ''What the hell is going on?'' as he felt his hardened excitement wane after Valeria''s question. With a disappointed sigh, Orion also rose to his feet to face the women.


    Madam Seraphina and Mrs Maris, unaware of the previous events, didn''t suspect anything amiss.


    They immediately focused on the main reason for their presence. "We have spoken to the queen, as the king is currently upied," Madam Seraphina began, addressing Orion, shaking her head as she continued, "She has refused to grant you permission to leave this room, even in an attempt to save your friend, unless you are ready to reveal everything about yourselves¡ªwhere youe from and how you got here."


    Madam Seraphina added, "And unless you are prepared to do so right now, then follow me. The Queen has ordered me to escort you to her personally if you are willing."


    As Madam Seraphina''s words trailed off, Orion couldn''t help but instinctively rub his brows with his fingers, deep in thought about his current predicament. It seemed that his lies had only worked temporarily, piquing the Queen''s curiosity even more.


    ''Well, it can''t be helped,'' Orion thought as he exhaled deeply and calmly rose from his seat on the bed. After his experience with the hot Prismerian woman beside him, who was still pretending to be oblivious to what had just urred, Orion decided it might be time to provide some information in return.


    Perhaps, by doing so, he could gain insight into the situation and understand what he had nearly stumbled into.


    Also, it seemed he would be staying in this ce for a while, so some cooperation might be in his best interest.


    Nodding his head in understanding, Orion locked eyes with the woman in the daring slit gown and said, "Alright, I will meet with the Queen and tell her everything I know."


    ¡­....¡­.


    "Princess Crystalia, what are you doing?" Flintor eximed, his eyes wide with concern as he watched the princess create a long piece of cloth with her gem and begin to climb out of her room through the window.


    She had tied the cloth to one of the stone pirs nearby. From their vantage point, high above the city, Flintor couldn''t help but gulp at the thought of what would happen if she were to fall from this perilous height.


    "Princess Crystalia, pleasee back up, or else you are going to put both of us in trouble!" Flintor begged loudly, his voice filled with anxiety, as he watched her descend further and further away from him.


    Meanwhile, hearing the frantic voice of her personal guard, Princess Crystalia looked up and shouted, "Stop screaming, okay? Unless you want someone to see what we are doing, then we will really be in trouble!!" As she finished speaking, she observed him quickly covering his mouth with his hand, causing her to hasten her descent and slip into one of the nearby windows.


    "Crash!!," Princess Crystalia''s foot mmed into the windowsill. She quickly squeezed her way through the window, pulling her body through as swiftly as possible.


    She had to make a fast exit in case someone had heard the noise and was on their way to investigate.

 Chapter 369 The Villages Predicament

    ?


    "Now, why did they keep them?" Princess Crystalia pondered aloud, her thoughts racing as she tried to deduce the room in which Orion and Saria were confined. She had managed to glean some information from one of the gossiping maids who had revealed they were not in the dungeons below.


    Just as she was about to make a guess, several shadows emerged in the stony corridor nearby. Her heart pounding, she hastily retreated and sought cover in a section of the hall. Peeking her head out cautiously, Princess Crystalia quickly withdrew it when she realized it was Orion.


    He was nked by three rows of guards, apanied by members of the Prismerian Healers Council.


    Though uncertain of their destination, she was determined to discover it herself.


    Waiting until they had advanced further down the hallway, Princess Crystalia emerged from her hiding ce and began to trail behind. Every step was executed with the utmost care, ensuring her presence remained undetected by the guards, as getting caught would only aggravate her current predicament.


    ¡­.............


    At the center Of the surrounding mountains


    The vige


    It had been three long days since they initiated the search for the escaped Rightward Stronghold Leader, the same one who had abducted Orion and Sura as hostages.


    The news had been carefully concealed from the vigers, as revealing that their Stronghold Leader had captured both a tree nymph and a promising young man would surely send shockwaves throughout the vige.


    Even if they decided to share such information, it was improbable that they could do so without anticipating a major bacsh that would disrupt the entire vige.


    However, this didn''t mean that those closely connected to Orion wouldn''t notice his absence. Given Orion''s extensive family, all deeply concerned about his welfare, including some who were tree nymphs themselves, restraining their questions was far easier said than done.


    "What exactly are you getting at?" The Vige Chief asked, his gaze sweeping from the older women, including some tree nymphs, positioned at the forefront to the younger ones seated towards the rear.


    He fixed his attention on the woman before him, sensing that she was on the verge of providing an answer.


    "I''m saying that Orion has done a tremendous amount for this vige. So, it''s baffling why anyone, especially a stronghold leader, would seek to harm him. Moreover, how is it that no one has been able to locate him? He''s been missing for three days, and there''s not a single clue or lead. It''s like he vanished into thin air. Do you expect me to stay silent and cooped up in that hut?" Celeste''s eyes were slightly red and puffy, reflecting her fierce anger.


    Initially, they had been puzzled by Orion''s failure to return from the secret mission assigned by the Vige Chief himself, after Ursa had briefed them on the situation. However, upon learning from Fifi that Orion was safe and would be back soon, only to discover a few dayster that he had been kidnapped by the Stronghold Leader, it left them all in shock and disbelief.


    In short, if Fifi hadn''t been present or if she hadn''t taken the initiative to investigate Orion''s uncharacteristic dy, they might still be in the dark about his whereabouts.


    They might have been fed stories that Orion had embarked on a secret exploration, only to be informed of his disappearance dayster.


    The Vige Chief nodded, finally realizing that it was time to reveal the truth about Orion''s mission and how he left the vige, which had made tracking him down nearly impossible. "You see, the truth is..." He began to speak, but his words were immediately interrupted by another voice.


    "Chief, if the vige is incapable of finding Orion, then I''m more than willing to search every single part of the borders, both in and out of it. I promise not to rest or return unless I find him," Fifi said with a fiery determination in her eyes. She couldn''t bear the thought of her beloved partner suffering at the hands of someone like Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    As a warrior, she understood the odds of someone like Orion and a tree nymph surviving out there for long were slim, meaning they might already be dead.


    However, for the first time in her life, Fifi refused to let her experience as a warrior dictate her reasoning. After all, it would take more than a Vylkr vine and a lousy Stronghold Leader to kill her Orion... right?


    The mere question gnawing at her mind made her realize that she was on the verge of losing Orion before her very eyes. With all the strength she had built up throughout her life, she couldn''t ept that fate, not as a warrior, and certainly not as his partner.


    The Vige Chief, already nursing a pulsing headache, shook his head in disagreement. He decided to address Fifi''s concerns before turning to Celeste, recognizing that both of them were Orion''s partners.


    Nevertheless, one of them possessed an ability that had the potential to disrupt the vige''s current peace, as she had unwittingly done before.


    "I don''t think you''re considering the situation correctly, Fiona. If you were to leave, just as you did before, what do you think would happen to the vige?" The Vige Chief responded promptly.


    In the back of his mind, he couldn''t help butment how none of this would have urred if the Stronghold Leader Drakar hadn''tmitted such a foolish act as brutally abducting two individuals who could be considered among the most important in the vige¡ªa tree nymph and Orion.


    ''If you aren''t dead by the time I find you, then I will personally end you,'' the Vige Chief seethed inwardly.


    He clenched his teeth at the mere thought of having the careless Stronghold Leader''s head clutched between his talons, squeezing the life out of him.


    Then, he would soar into the sky, gradually snuffing out whatever lingering life dared to persist within the wretched man until it waspletely extinguished.

 Chapter 370 We Need Answers, Chief!

    ?


    "Chief, if that''s what''s running through your mind right now, then I''m afraid you''re underestimating the significance of this situation for all of us," Grandma Ingrid said, positioned on the ground behind Celeste and Greta, who upied the forefront. She continued, "Even if it means throwing the vige into chaos, even if it results in casualties, even if we..."


    Grandma Ingrid paused, closing her eyes briefly, only to reopen them with an intensified re, "...even if we''re unable to bear children henceforth, we''ll never find rest or peace until our Orion is safely back in our arms, asleep in our huts."


    As soon as Grandma Ingrid concluded her remarks, Grandma Vivian chimed in, her voice steady but resolute, "And if a Stronghold Leader is capable of such an act, who''s to say that it hasn''t happened before among our warriors?"


    "How can we be certain that there aren''t other warriors who have exploited their power to harm fellow vigers? The only reason we''ve learned about something like this is because it happened to someone as special as Orion, at the hands of someone as powerful as the Rightward Stronghold Leader, Chief." Vivian''s words took many of the women present by surprise, as they hadn''t expected her, given her character, to address the Vige Chief in such a manner.


    However, witnessing the intensity in her gaze as she locked eyes with the Vige Chief, the other women were emboldened to voice their own concerns about the situation.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief couldn''t help but furrow his brows in response to Vivian''s words. She was, in fact, correct.


    They had taken precautions by stationing the warriors in the forest within their respective strongholds, ostensibly to be ready to defend against the Vylkr vines at any given time.


    This also served as an excuse to keep them separated from the average vigers. Although this excuse had some legitimacy, as the warriors were indeed needed to protect the farms and the forest, Vivian''s words, coupled with Stronghold Leader Drakar''s actions, had made it abundantly clear that he needed to investigate further and determine if any other warriors had taken advantage of their strength to mistreat ordinary vigers.


    ''This is getting tooplicated,'' the Vige Chief thought once more, using his fingers to massage his forehead as the growing headache spread throughout his mind. It seemed that he would need to find a way to reinforce the rules for warriors even more firmly in their hearts to prevent something like this from happening again.


    He also decided to instruct Thak to conduct an investigation to see if simr incidents had urred before.


    "She is right, Chief," Dariya spoke, with the four other Overseers seated beside her nodding in agreement. "This is a matter that needs to be thoroughly investigated."


    She had been wanting to meet Orion for some time, but she had felt embarrassed and shy, causing her to postpone their meetings. Little did she know that the next moment would see Orion captured and forcibly taken away by Drakar.


    Saria, although not a close friend and rarely interacting due to her work and location, was still a tree nymph. An attack on a tree nymph, followed by her disappearance without a clear reason, and no one taking responsibility for such actions; Rightward Stronghold Leader should have just razed the vige before he left, rather than pulling off such an act and leaving.


    "Although I would have preferred not to escte matters, this is not an issue that the tree nymphs will simply ignore," Iselda, the second overseer after Anara and the presumed sessor given the current circumstances, spoke firmly. She continued, "And now that Anara..."


    "I know!" The Vige Chief suddenly shouted, his voice strained as he gazed at all the women gathered before him. He couldn''t afford to send Orion''s partners away, especially with his sister Reena among them. Reena had a chance to be a Caretaker in the future due to her remarkable skills and unyielding dedication to the farm and the vige.


    However, he was aware that his reaction might trigger something in the young woman''s mind, along with Fifi and Greta, who had remained silent until now.


    In fact, he hoped Greta would remain that way until the meeting concluded. If Greta decided to stop using her gift on the warriors until they found Orion, it could seriously deplete their avable fighting force.


    What''s more, Orion had formed strong bonds with some of the tree nymphs, despite his busy schedule. This meant that no matter how he addressed one group, it would impact the other group as well.


    He couldn''t simply dismiss the tree nymphs either. Without their assistance on the farm, especially since the ancestralke pool had been drying up due to Anara''s inability to replenish it, they would have even more reason to engage in their mischievous activities.


    This would be far more damaging than their previous irritating tricks, as he was certain that some of them might seize this opportunity for revenge over Saria''s disappearance and their inability to punish the person responsible for such a thing.


    "Drakar¡­" The Vige Chief muttered under his breath, his wordsden with quiet rage. "¡­I will kill you."


    Meanwhile, the sight of the Vige Chief remaining silent while muttering under his breath prompted the rest of the women to express their emotions.


    "Chief, I don''t think any of us are ready to leave here until we find Orion," Grandma Derry said firmly, making her voice heard.


    "Yes, Derry is absolutely right. We cannot and will not leave until Orion is found, Chief," Grandma Celia chimed in with equal determination.


    "Chief, I want to see my brother. Where is Orion?" Reena demanded, her tone filled with concern.


    "Chief, why haven''t you said anything yet? Are you withholding information from us? Please tell us how we can bring Orion back," Fiona''s voice trembled slightly as she stared at the Vige Chief with a mix of anxiety and fear in her eyes.


    "Chief, please, I need my brother toe back home," Gina''s voice rang out, although it sounded a bit meek and softer than the rest of the women''s.


    "Chief, where is Orion? Please, tell us where he is," Ursa''s voice followed, her face buried in her mother''srge breasts, seekingfort in the midst of uncertainty. Meanwhile, Lyra observed her daughter silently, her face etched with a stiff frown, her mind swirling with various thoughts about Orion''s disappearance and the current situation in the room.

 Chapter 371 The Village Chieftesss Solution

    ?


    A, too, raised her voice, urging the Vige Chief to share any useful information. Sura joined in, asking how she could assist the Vige in finding a safe way to bring Orion back.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Meldra, who had remained silent throughout, shook her head, contemting the potential consequences if news of Orion''s whereabouts and death were to spread through the vige.


    No doubt, Meldra couldn''t help but feel that the women around her would bear the brunt of the pain, and strangely, she sensed that she, too, would be in the same condition as them if such a tragedy were to unfold.


    A sigh escaped Grandma Derry''s lips as she thought, ''Who am I kidding?'' Even though she had wished to be Orion''s partner, she believed his circle of partners was already toorge for him to suddenly start focusing his attention on her.


    She had also yearned for some of the care and attention her hutmates had received in the beginning; however, she still hesitated to approach him and discuss it. She feared it would be embarrassing and shameful as if she were taking advantage of Orion''s circumstances to get herself pregnant.


    In hindsight, she felt she might have made a foolish decision. Instead of waiting and caring for the other women until they were ready to give birth, she should have asked Orion for his thoughts on the matter. But it seemed Naka had other ns.


    The painful anguish in her heart was overwhelming. She couldn''t tell whether it was due to the threat to Orion''s life, the growing possibility of losing him with each passing moment, or the fact that she might never have his child again.


    She would never know until he returned safely.


    Meanwhile, the noise in the room continued to escte, growing louder and more chaotic, until suddenly the door was forcefully flung open with a resounding "Bam!"


    This abrupt entrance brought an immediate hush over the room, as all eyes turned to see who had arrived.


    The Vige Chieftess walked into the meeting room, her presence instantly calming the atmosphere. The Vige Chief heaved a sigh of relief and rose from his elevated wooden tform. He immediately approached her, and as he reached her, he pulled her into a tight embrace, wrapping his arms around her.


    Leaning in, he whispered softly into her ear, "I entrust this to you," followed by a gentle kiss on her right cheek. Then, he stepped away and made his way to the wooden door, closing it firmly behind him.


    Beforehand, her husband had informed her that he would need her assistance to address this matter, but as she watched him leave the room after that kiss, a feeling of betrayal washed over her.


    Nevertheless, with all the women in the room now staring at her, the Vige Chieftessposed herself and walked over to where her husband had been seated on the ground near his wooden raised tform.


    She cleared her throat, preparing to speak. However, before she could utter a word, Celeste''s voice rang out, addressing the Vige Chieftess directly. "Chieftess, do you have any information about Orion? Is that why you''re here? Where did the Chief go, and will he return? Chieftess, please, I need to know where my son is."


    Just as before, Celeste''s emotional plea stirred the other women in the room, causing them to raise their voices and express their anxieties.


    Observing the reactions of the women, the Vige Chieftess finally understood why her husband had quickly exited, sensing a burgeoning headache at the back of her mind.


    "Enough," she eximed, raising her palm and directing it toward them. As a hush fell over the room, she heaved in relief before casting a warm smile upon all the women gathered.


    "I understand that each of you is seeking answers and exnations regarding the current situation. However, before we delve further, I propose that I reveal your futures to you," she announced, prompting stunned expressions from the women.


    "And, you will have the opportunity to see it for yourselves. Instead of merely hearing about our current circumstances, why not allow me to show you how everything unfolds?" The Vige Chieftess suggested, observing their contemtive expressions. It was Orion''s mother, she presumed, who extended her hand and said, "I''m willing to give it a try."


    Observing the fiery rage burning in Celeste''s eyes, the Vige Chieftess acknowledged that her actions were risky. There was no fixed point in time she could force her gift to reveal, as it showed events from any moment in the future. Moreover, the mysterious presence of Orion seemed to block the future of anyone rted to him.


    Nevertheless, the Vige Chieftess took Celeste''s hand, as she had already nned to leverage these factors to her advantage.


    Indeed, even if they wanted to reveal the real story behind Orion''s previous task and his abduction, their tongues were bound by secrecy. As such, there should be apelling reason to conceal such information in this delicate situation, which could either harm or further imperil the vige''s stability.


    With this in mind, the Vige Chieftess activated her gift, causing a brilliant white haze to envelop both her hand and Celeste''s.


    ¡­..........¡­.


    Within the mountains


    The Prismerian kingdom


    The pce


    "Is this it?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on the enormous crystal door that mirrored his image, much like the countless other crystal-forged objects that adorned the pce.


    Madam Seraphina nodded in confirmation. "Yes, the Queen is inside, patiently waiting for you. You can go in."


    Orion took a deep breath before he reached out for the door handle. He pulled it open, revealing a billowing cloud of mist beyond. Nheless, he stepped inside and gently closed the door behind him.


    As he adjusted to the thick mist surrounding him, Orion noticed that its density began to wane, allowing him to see a bit further ahead.


    There was nothing else in front of him except one path ahead and two rows of maids, both men and women, their heads bowed in deference, nking the crystal walls. Orion chose to move forward. After taking about twenty brisk steps, he was confronted by a sight¡ªa grand circr crystal pool that resembled a bathing area.


    A woman, slightly taller than him, extended her hand to obstruct his progress, barring his entry into the room.

 Chapter 372 The Queens Response

    ?


    Although the mist still veiled the surroundings, Orion could discern what she was wearing. She was adorned in a knee-length, silvery-grey gown, much like the attire of the other maids he had seen.


    The woman scrutinized him from head to toe, then seemed to reach some conclusion before meeting his gaze. She asked, "Are you the one?" as if seeking confirmation.


    Orion briefly noticed her crystal-white locks before firmly nodding his head. "Yes," he replied, locking his gaze with her ck pupils framed by crystal-white iris.


    The woman surveyed him once more before giving a confirming nod and turning to her left, heading toward the pool. As she walked away, Orion couldn''t help but notice that, despite her resemnce in build to the queen, she possessed an incredibly elegant and slender figure.


    Her figure reminded him of one of the healers from the Prismerian Healer Council he had met earlier.


    Although she was somewhat leaner than his preference, evenpared to Mrs Shani, who had a fuller figure, Orion couldn''t deny that her tall and lean physique gave her a unique appearance, almost like a model.


    He continued to watch as she halted on the left side, near the pool''s edge. Peering through the lingering mist, he observed her bending down to whisper something into the ear of another hazy figure, whom he quickly deduced must be the queen.


    After their brief exchange, he observed the woman nodding and standing upright. She turned and walked back towards him. However, instead of stopping in front of him, she proceeded past him and halted behind him.


    There, she pped her hands together rhythmically. Orion didn''t need to guess her intention when he noticed the mist gradually dissipating until it became almost imperceptible, revealing the queen who had been observing him.


    The maid then arrived in front of him, gesturing for him to follow her as she led him in the direction of the queen.


    "You are here," the queen said with a smile ying on her lips as she gazed at him. "Does your presence mean that you are ready to talk?"


    Orion was well aware of the act she was attempting to pull off, so he simply nodded in response.


    Seeing this, the Queen''s smile transformed into a smirk as she replied, "Very well, go ahead. I want to hear all about where you came from, who you are, and how you managed to enter the mountain. If you choose to tell me the truth, I will grant you permission to enter our garden where you can find a tree. I will also make sure you are not treated as a criminal or prisoner but rather as a guest of royalty," she said, her attention now fixed on the water before her.


    Having already organized his thoughts and nned what to say beforehand, Orion nodded and began to speak.


    He first shared that he came from a secluded vige devoted solely to Naka''s worship. He went on to exin how the vige was protected from the Vylkr vines by their warriors, mentioning that he was one of them.


    However, he then described how he and Saria had been betrayed by one of their leaders during a mission involving the hot air balloon. He detailed how the leader had spared their lives and instead stranded them on top of the mountain before disappearing.


    Orion continued by recounting his descent down the mountain and his journey through the caves to evade the Vylkr vines. He concluded by exining how he had encountered White me and, eventually, Princess Crystallia, who hade to their aid.


    Once he ended his exnation, Orion observed the Queen''s eyes widen, followed by a deep thoughtful nod. She tapped her index finger thoughtfully on the floor''s edge while her other arm remained in the pool, fingers gently swirling the water''s surface, her elbow resting on the pool''s edge.


    Meanwhile, the maid stood beside him, seemingly dazed and quiet, her gaze fixed on him, lost in thought.


    The Queen began to speak, "I see... everything you''re saying seems to make sense." She turned her head in his direction, gazing up at him. "Though I can sense you''re still holding back some information. It''s understandable, considering we''re just getting to know each other. For now, I''ll let the matter rest."


    She shifted her focus forward, her tone bing more decisive. "You may leave. The healers will escort you to the garden, where you can attempt to save your friend. Once I''ve verified this information, I''ll request your presence again."


    Orion didn''t have any concerns about how she intended to validate the information he had provided. He remained confident because everything he had shared was rooted in truth, albeit with a few exaggerations.


    "Elysia, convey my orders to the healers and make sure they understand," the Queen instructed the maid beside Orion, pulling her out of her contemtion.


    "Of course, your highness," Elysia responded, quickly regaining herposure. She motioned for Orion to follow her out of the bathing chamber, but he had one more question to pose.


    Clearing his throat, he fixed his gaze on the queen''s form, hidden beneath the misty pool, and asked, "I''ve noticed some differences in our cultures during my stay here. I hope I can be assigned someone to help me understand the Prismerian kingdom better, to avoid any unfortunate misunderstandings that could have been easily prevented."


    He got straight to the point, disregarding the disapproving re from the maid beside him.


    The Queen, however, turned her attention to him, studying him with a contemtive expression, her brows knitting together in amusement.


    "Very well," she responded, "I will arrange for the pce''s private royal teacher to visit your quarters once you''ve finished here. It''s not every day she has the opportunity to educate someone from outside the kingdom about our ways and the Prismerian kingdom. I''m sure you''ll find it quite enlightening."


    Orion sighed with relief, thankful that the Queen appeared to be more easygoing than her demeanour suggested. He turned and followed the maid out of the bathing chamber, heading toward the door where the healers were waiting.


    After Elysia had exined the queen''s response to them, they nodded in understanding and escorted him back to the room, where he nned to take Saria to the garden with him and attempt to wake her up.


    He earnestly hoped that he could seed, not only to ease his troubled heart but also to learn more about the culture of this race, particrly the intriguing habit of some women he had encountered who proudly exposed their panties.

 Chapter 373 The Underground Garden

    ?


    After returning to the room, Orion carried Saria in a bridal style, cradling her head close to his chest as he followed the two healers. While he hadn''t yet asked for their names, he decided it would be courteous to introduce himself, just to start on a good note.


    "My name is Orion," he suddenly mentioned from behind the two women, catching their attention as they turned to look at him.


    Madam Seraphina regarded the young man with the unconscious woman in his arms, noting his earnest expression. She nodded in understanding and introduced herself, "I am Madam Seraphina, the head of the Prismerian healers council."


    After hearing Madam Seraphina''s introduction, Orion turned his attention to the other woman as she spoke, "I am Mrs. Meris, the third councilwoman of the Prismerian Healer Council."


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement and replied, "Alright. It''s a pleasure to meet you both."


    The two women nodded back at him. Mrs. Meris even had a smile on her face as they continued walking together, guiding him toward the garden.


    Orion was content with the oue, noticing that their demeanour around him had significantly rxed. He took note of his surroundings as they made their way forward.


    The walk didn''t take more than fifteen minutes before they reached a massive, rounded stone door guarded by two guards stationed on either side of the imposing entrance.


    Orion could discern from the towering crystals above that they were now outdoors. However, whether they were still within the castle''s boundaries or outside it remained a mystery, as the pce appeared exceptionally vast from what he had observed.


    "The queen herself has granted us ess," Madam Seraphina said, prompting the guards to exchange nces before they both returned their attention forward.


    With a resounding tap of their spears on the ground, the stone wall before them began to bulge, and one of the guards stepped aside, allowing the massive stone door to roll open beforeing to a stop.


    "You may pass," the guard stated. Without hesitation, Madam Seraphina and Mrs. Meris walked in, gesturing for Orion to follow.


    He entered the dark cave promptly, and the stone door closed behind him. ncing back, he noticed that the guards remained outside.


    As he moved forward, a distant, radiant light caught his attention. Within a minute, Orion reached the end of the cave, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of this ce, surpassing even the farm back in the vige.


    Stepping onto the soft grass, he gazed upward at the sky, where thousands, if not millions, of dazzling crystals, hung from the cave''s ceiling, emitting a brilliant, blinding light that momentarily overwhelmed him, forcing him to refocus his gaze on his surroundings.


    Looking around, Orion couldn''t find the right words to express his amazement as he gazed at the various trees adorned with gems. He even spotted gems of various colours peeking out from the grass, as if they had sprouted from the ground.


    He could also see the rather unusual trees with radiant, multicoloured leaves. Some appeared quite ordinary, except for the watermelon-shaped fruits dangling from their branches.


    Surveying the vastness of the garden, Orion couldn''t determine if it wasrger or smaller than the farm, as its boundaries seemed to extend beyond his sight.


    The clear sound of Madam Seraphina clearing her throat snapped Orion''s attention back. She extended her hand toward him, signalling that he could proceed with his ns.


    Taking a deep breath, Orion exhaled slowly as he approached the trees ahead. Something peculiar caught his attention. Saria''s body began to grow translucent as he neared a tree adorned with gems.


    Curious, Orion turned to face another treecking such gems, and while Saria''s form became less transparent, she still didn''t regain her full vitality. Under his breath, Orion muttered, "I hope I''m not making a mistake."


    Turning back to the gem-covered tree, he extended his hands toward it. Each gem began to illuminate one by one as Saria''s barely visible body was pulled into the tree by a powerful force, slipping from Orion''s grasp.


    While Orion harboured some worry about what might ur, he managed to maintain hisposure.


    His gaze remained fixed on the tree as he settled onto the soft, emerald grass, bracing for what woulde next.


    "I really hope this works," Orion quietly muttered once more, as he knew it was his actions that had ced Saria in this unstable state.


    ¡­.......¡­


    With the surrounding mountains


    The Vige


    Reverting to his human form, the Vige Chief swiftly descended into a gathering of tree nymphs, where a small group of warriors had encircled them.


    "Chief," several of the warriors greeted him respectfully upon his arrival, while others remained fixated on the sickly tree, their expressions marked by concern.


    "What happened? I''ve just received the news, and I''m still struggling to understand," the Vige Chief interjected, his voice trembling slightly as his gaze fell upon the scene before him. "Is this...?" He trailed off.


    "Yes, Chief. ording to the tree nymphs, this is Saria''s tree, and for her tree to begin to wither, then it would only mean that she has passed away. The tree nymphs are here to mourn her death, although more would havee if not for Overseer Anara''s condition, which has taken hold of their attention," exined one of the warriors.


    The Vige Chief clenched his teeth in frustration. "Does that mean Orion is also dead?" he asked in a hushed tone, his confidence visibly wavering in the face of their grim circumstances.


    The warrior shook his head and responded, "I''m not certain, Chief. But given the current situation, I believe it wouldn''t be unreasonable for us to consider it as a possibility."


    He chose his words carefully, aware of the intense emotions etched across the Vige Chief''s face.


    Frustrated by the warrior''s words, his teeth clenched harder in anger, and he turned away. "Is Orion''s sky ready?" he asked.


    Orion''s sky was the name they had given to the flying contraption that Orion had constructed.


    Although it had taken them some time to replicate it, the pressure of the current situation, coupled with the abundance of examples from the contraptions Orion had used to deliver the babies and gifts to the vige, had allowed them to achieve their goal.

 Chapter 374 The Underground Garden (2)

    ?


    The warrior shook his head. "Not yet, Chief. We''ll need at least a week since this is the first time something like this is being constructed," he responded.


    "Make it quick," the Vige Chief urged, understanding that everyone still believed these flying contraptions were a gift from Naka. "And when it''s ready, be sure to deliver the news to me immediately," he added before transforming into his green owl form and taking to the sky.


    Observing the Chief''s hastening retreat, the warrior''s shoulders slumped in relief and exhaustion. He couldn''t help but ponder how troublesome things were bing in the vige.


    Nheless, fully aware that he couldn''t afford to waste even a moment, the warrior immediately turned to signal his fellow warriors without uttering a word.


    Then, immediately, he turned and left, knowing that delivering the Chief''smand was his top priority now.


    ¡­....¡­


    Within the mountain


    The Prismerian kingdom


    At this point, I was getting exhausted just from gazing at the tree as it radiated with a pulsing light. Mrs. Meris had already left, as she had some pressing matters to, attend to leaving me alone with Madam Seraphina.


    "Hmm?" I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. As I looked again, I saw several small points of light flickering among the trees and behind some of the gemstones, as if they were attempting to conceal their presence but failing miserably.


    Spotting them once more, I immediately turned my attention to Madam Seraphina, who was seated nearby with her eyes closed and legs crossed, as if she were in deep meditation. In her grasp, she held a blue crystal that emitted a soft, gentle glow.


    "Did you see that?" I immediately asked, watching as she opened her eyes and scanned our surroundings. Although my eyes briefly lingered on her well-defined waist and panties, now fully visible due to her seated posture, I quickly averted my gaze back to the lights.


    Suddenly, the lights shed in our direction, followed by several more, all of them quickly darting behind trees as if attempting to hide from us. I turned my attention to Madam Seraphina, certain that she had also witnessed this.


    She stood up from the ground, leaving the blue crystal behind, its glow slightly dimmed. As she adjusted her attire, ensuring her panties were properly exposed, she looked at me and said, "Their presence indicates it''s time for us to leave."


    "Who?" I asked immediately, my curiosity aroused. I didn''t want to leave Saria alone, especially when something seemed to be happening to her inside that tree.


    Madam Seraphina gave me a wry smile and replied, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to tell you who they are."


    She turned and started walking away. "But if you''re concerned about them harming your friend, don''t worry, because they won''t. So,e on, let''s get going unless you want to stay and potentially put your friend in danger with your presence."


    As the light stopped a few meters away from me, with more of them gathering behind the tree where it had halted, I nced once more at the tree where Saria was located.


    I shook my head tiredly, got up from my seat on the ground, and followed Madam Seraphina out of the farm. cing my blind trust in her words was risky, but it was an option I held onto for Saria''s sake.


    The journey back to my room took the same amount of time as before, with only a few seconds more, but this time it felt a bit morefortable as there were no guards following us. Madam Seraphina led me to my room.


    When we arrived, I noticed that Valeria and Thoren had already left. Madam Seraphina also prepared to leave after informing me that some fruits would be served for me to eatter.


    However, just as she turned around to leave, I immediately called out to her, "Madam Seraphina?"


    "Yes," she responded, turning her head to look at me as she halted her steps.


    "I''ve been curious about what you''ve been wearing," I said, carefully choosing my words. With the Saria situation partially handled and awaiting results, I thought it might help ease my mind by exploring how far I could delve into understanding Prismerian customs.


    "Oh!" Madam Seraphina turned around to face me more directly, her gaze briefly falling on my tulga, before returning to meet my eyes.


    She nodded in understanding and replied, "I can certainly see why you''re curious. So, what is it that you want to know?"


    Focusing my gaze downwards, particrly below her waist, I carefully framed my words and asked, "Where Ie from, we don''t usually have what you''re wearing around your waist. Would it be possible for me to take a closer look at it?" This question was influenced by the near-trouble I had gotten into with Valeria.


    Madam Seraphina looked confused by my question. She extended her hand and ced it on her blue, glistening panties. "This," she said, following my gaze, "Are you referring to my panties?"


    I nodded slowly in response, studying her reaction.


    Contrary to my expectations, Madam Seraphina exhaled and bent down, slowly dragging her panties downward, one foot after the other, until they came offpletely. She then threw the panties in my direction, saying, "You can have these; I have more that I can wear at home."


    As I caught the unbelievably soft underwear in my hands, I watched in amazement as she continued, "I''ve just given you a very expensive material. It could fetch you enough wealth to buy food for several days, so be sure not to lose it once you''ve had a good look."


    With that, she turned around and walked out of the door, closing it behind her.


    Though I was unable to get a look at her narrow pussy, obtaining a freshly worn pair of underwear was an unexpected and interesting turn of events.


    Tightening my grip around it, I spread the underwear outwards with both my hands, then slowly brought it closer to my face. As the scent wafted into my nose, I realized it was something unique. Regardless, I carefully wrapped the panties back around my hand and sat down on the bed, pulling up my tulga to expose my veiny penis.


    Just as I was about to proceed...


    "CRASHH!!"


    My head immediately snapped in the direction of the sound, and my eyes widened as I saw who the culprit was.

 Chapter 375 Unforgotten Punishment

    ?


    Looking beside the table, right under it, I spotted the princess. She knelt close to the broken crystal chair that had just tumbled to the side of the floor.


    At first, we blinked at each other, but the instant I saw her body move, I lunged forward, catching her the moment she could move an inch, and pinning her to the ground.


    "What were you doing?" Princess Crystalia asked, her eyes wide.


    "What?" I responded, feigning ignorance, raising my brows knowingly, fully aware of what she was talking about.


    "You!" Princess Crystalia suddenly used me. "I saw what you did, you were sniffing her panties."


    Raising both of my eyebrows, I responded, "What panties?"


    Immediately, her head snapped from side to side as she looked at both of my hands. Then, she shifted her gaze toward the bed, but due to our current positions, I noticed that she couldn''t properly see the bed''s surface.


    Her head quickly turned back to me, and before she could say anything, a noise from the door interrupted the room.


    "KNOCK!!" "KNOCK!!!"


    At first, I was a little worried about who it was, thinking that Madam Seraphina had returned to check on the noise.


    However, upon hearing an unfamiliar voice, my body immediately cooled down before tensing up once more.


    After all, it was still too early for me to have the princess of an underground kingdom of a foreign race in such apromising position.


    As the knock came again, I bent down and whispered in her ear, "If you don''t want to get in trouble, then you''d better keep quiet. Otherwise, you''ll have to exin to your parents how you were found in my room." The moment my words ended, her body wentpletely still.


    It seemed she realized the kind of trouble she had just gotten herself into.


    Seeing that she had received the message, I slowly removed my hand from her mouth and said, "If you understand, then go hide somewhere."


    Princess Crystalia nodded slowly, her teeth gritted in anger as she spoke, "Get up, so I can move." Her eyes wandered all over me before settling downwards.


    Following her gaze, I looked down at my exposed shaft pressing against her.


    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat a little, then stood up, releasing her from my grasp.


    As she stood up, I saw her adjust her gown before she quickly ran off to hide behind the window curtains the moment the knock sounded again.


    "Knock!!" "Knock!!"


    ¡­....¡­..


    Entering his chamber, the king let out a tired sigh as he felt the weight of the day''s events bearing down on his mind and body. There was also the matter he needed to address.


    "Haaaa¡­," he exhaled deeply, fatigue evident in every line of his body. He had already removed his robe, so he tossed his shirt onto the crystal chair in front of him before sinking onto the bed.


    Suddenly, a hand emerged from the tangled bed sheets and gently rested on his chest.


    He recognized the touch immediately and asked, "Did he tell you everything?"


    A deep sigh escaped from behind him as the queen rose up, her bare breasts pressing against his back, and she began to gently rub it back and forth while her hand mirrored the motion on his chest.


    She responded, "No, not everything, but he did share enough to let me understand that he and thedy with him truly came from outside."


    "Oh!" The King eximed, surrendering to the pleasurable sensation as he was drawn down onto the bed by his queen.


    He hadn''t expected the young man to divulge such crucial information about himself on the very first day, judging from the young man''s initial demeanour.


    But then again, considering who his wife was, he shouldn''t have been surprised. "And what exactly did he say?"


    Observing her husband from the side, Queen Selene elegantly crossed her legs and settled on his waist, her gaze locked on his as she slowly began to recount everything Orion had disclosed to her.


    While she spoke, the king''s eyes transitioned from pensive to wide-eyed as she ended her exnation.


    She added, "I did wonder why he needed a tree to save his friend. However, ording to Madam Seraphina''s report, thedy became transparent and was drawn out of his grasp." The queen knew instantly what was racing through her husband''s mind the moment she finished speaking.


    In fact, how could he not think about it when it was the very first thought that also crossed her mind upon hearing Orion''s revtions?


    The imprisoned god, the White me, a being that forever roamed their mountains, ceaselessly seeking an escape, and perpetually sowing terror amongst their people whenever it crossed paths with their race.


    ording to their ancient codex, which had regrettably been partially destroyed due to the early n infighting during their adaptation to life within the mountains, this god was one of war and insatiable bloodlust. Naka, their benevolent god, had imprisoned the White me within the mountain''s confines.


    However, the primary reason for their god''s decision to imprison the weakened god was rooted in the mistakes of their ancestors.


    Their ancestors, though perhaps naive and misguided, had aligned themselves with the god,mitting various blunders that ultimately led to their own downfall when the god betrayed them.


    Yet, due to Naka''s merciful nature, despite their betrayal, he forgave them and sentenced them to the mountains, offering them a sole means of escape: to y the White me. To extinguish the very embodiment of their past mistakes.


    However, actions proved far more challenging than mere words, as the weakened god, despite its diminished state, still retained its divine essence.


    Queen Selene''s thoughts came to a halt when she felt a hand gently caress her cheek. "It doesn''t suit you to dwell on such matters," the king remarked, his brow raised as he regarded his queen. "You don''t believe this girl to be a nymph, too, do you?"


    Queen Selene nervously nibbled her lower lip. If Orion''s friend truly was a nymph, it could potentially alter their destiny, righting the wrongs of their ancestors'' betrayal.


    Regardless, she couldn''t reveal these thoughts to her husband.


    Instead, she replied, "I''m not sure about that yet. I was merely thinking about what to do with that youngdy," shaking her head dismissively.

 Chapter 376 Two-inch spear

    <h4>Chapter 376 Two-inch spear</h4>


    The king''s brow furrowed deeply. "Have you spoken to her yet? Strengthened abilities aside, facing the white me alone is dangerous."


    Queen Selene nodded, exhaling a heavy sigh. "No, not yet. I''ve been preupied with pondering the origins of that young man and the nature of his connection to Naka, much like our own," she exined.


    "But you can''t expect her not to be driven to liberate our kingdom after receiving such a blessing from the Guardians of the Garden."


    The king sighed, murmuring, "I understand. Just ensure you speak with her. We cannot afford to lose her to recklessness one day."


    Queen Selene lowered her head and kissed his lips tenderly. "Don''t worry, I will talk to her and make sure that she won''t," she assured before continuing, "Also, I''ve sent someone to gather information from the boy. We need to ascertain the connection between him and the woman, as well as the history of his vige. This will help us determine whether they share our suffering for our sins against Naka or are entirely opposite to us and blessed by him."


    Observing her husband''s understanding nod, Queen Selene couldn''t help but smile, confident in Elysia''s abilities.


    Knowing Elysia''s stern demeanour and impable manners, she believed that Elysia might uncover more information.


    After all, having Elysia serve her for many years had taught her that men, especially young ones, tended to be obedient around her.


    They often sought to exit her presence swiftly, which led her to anticipate fruitful results within a few hours.


    "So for now," she purred, arranging herself on her husband''sp as she sensually swayed her hips and pressed her ass against him.


    "I want you to help me forget about this stressful day, alright?" She felt his initially modest Prismerian penis, now growing to a formidable 4 inches, both longer and thicker.


    "Yes," the Queen huskily replied, her moans slowly beginning to rise.


    ¡­....


    Orion couldn''t deny that he was appreciating the sight before him.


    "Do you understand?" Elysia asked, her gaze locked onto the young man. She couldn''t quite fathom why the queen had chosen her for this task instead of someone more qualified, but she resolved to give it her best effort. After all, she had no choice but to ept, even if she had some reservations.


    Of course, Orion hadn''t expected that the person instructing him in the basics of Prismerian culture would be one of the queen''s servants.


    While she might not have possessed an exceptionally voluptuous ass or enormous breasts, he found himself strangely charmed by her slender form. The silver gown she wore hugged her frame, offering a sensual glimpse of her undergarments, as he listened intently to her every word.


    It also elicited a chuckle from him internally. As advanced as they appearedpared to his vige, they still held onto certain beliefs that curiously aligned with those of his vige.


    Naturally, he controlled himself to avoid repeating the same situation he had encountered with Valeria.


    "The Gemheart n members possess the ability to enhance their physical attributes and elemental control, all contingent upon the specific gems they are born with. The Quartzwraiths, for instance, can temporarily phase their bodies into an ethereal state, rendering themselves nearly intangible for a limited duration."


    "The Crystalforge n boasts the skill of shaping and enchanting crystals and gemstones, crafting potent artefacts like weapons and armour, as well as other materials, imbuing them with magical properties. The Luminaris n specializes in crafting illusions using their gemstones, conjuring blinding shes of light, and even manifesting solid constructs of pure radiance. Lastly, the Prismaflow n wields their gems to create temporary portals, enabling easy movement between locations, depending on the rank of their gemstones," Elysia exined, her gaze fixed on him. She then ced a book in front of him and asked, "Can you read this?"


    Orion examined the writing in the book and sighed, "No," he responded, his voice tinged with regret. "I''m sorry, but I can''t read," he admitted.


    Elysia nodded thoughtfully as she observed him closely before changing the subject, "Do you have any questions you''d like to ask?"


    Orion shook his head. In just three hours, Elysia had imparted a wealth of knowledge, covering their culture, ns, and kingdom, even mentioning their conflict with the white me. Orion now had a much clearer understanding of their rtionship with the manmade god.


    Curious about why the princess was venturing up the mountains, where she eventually found them, Orion subtly observed her through the window curtain.


    Given the queen''s consistent reliability in keeping her word, Orion''s mind was racing with thoughts of how he could use this situation to his advantage.


    He wanted to uncover any potential secrets they might still be withholding from him, as he couldn''t trust them entirely, much like how he had trusted Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    However, he was suddenly jolted back to reality by Elysia''s voice.


    "What is that?" Elysia asked curiously, pointing at his tented-up tulga. "Are you hiding something there? I thought the guards took all of your weapons," she added, a furrow forming on her brow as she reached her hand toward his tulga and tugged it up.


    Just as she was about to continue speaking, her mouth froze, and she began to stammer, "What... wha... what is that?"


    Although Orion had already lost his shamelessness from his time in the Vige, he couldn''t reply to Elysia''s question, as he could already feel his shaft bing more rigid by the moment as she examined it.


    He had maintained his hold on himself even after being previously interrupted by Princess Crystalia.


    And as Elysia''s exposed grey underwear on her beautiful slim waist was showcased before his eyes, he found it increasingly difficult to contain himself.


    Elysia, herself, was at a loss for words. She couldn''t believe her eyes as she stared at the veiny, pulsating shaft before her. It was unlike anything she had ever seen. The queen had boasted about the king''s two-inch member doubling in size and girth during their kushi, and how it filled herpletely and left her deeply satisfied.


    However, what she was now witnessing with Orion was something entirely different.

 Chapter 377 Elysia’s Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 377 Elysia''s Dominance</h4>


    Meanwhile, even Princess Crystalia, who was hiding behind the window curtains, couldn''t believe her eyes. Although she had noticed his attire bulging into arge tent when he was sniffing Madam Seraphina''s panties, she had never anticipated finding such an incredibly thick penis beneath.


    Lowering her hand, Princess Crystalia let her fingers trace her vagina lips as she fantasized about the experience of riding a man who possessed such an incrediblyrge veiny penis.


    It was not onlyrge but also one she could grasp firmly with her entire hand. This thought made her swallow hard as she thought about the intense heat radiating from it and how it might feel in her hands.


    If the sensation was as incredible as she had imagined, just the thought of having a foreign man''s penis like Orion''s prate deep within her Prismerian vagina was enough to make Princess Crystalia wish she were in Elysia''s ce at that moment, so she could inspect the monster of a penis more closely.


    "Tch!" Princess Crystalia said in irritation as she realized her embarrassing hole was bing moist from unconsciously touching herself while lost in her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Elysia continued to stare in shock at the sight in front of her, stretching out her hand to touch it.


    "Is this real?" she asked, causing Orion''s brows to furrow as various thoughts raced through his mind. He looked at the woman who seemed to be behaving as though there was something extraordinary about his member.


    "Cough!" He faked a cough in response to the question and was about to open his mouth to provide a well-thought-out response. However, his words immediately froze in his mouth when Elysia unexpectedly grabbed his dick, wrapping her hand around it as though she was measuring its size.


    She closed her fingers tightly around the base of his engorged shaft and then ced her second hand over it. ''It''s so big,'' Elysia thought as she saw how his veiny penis filled the entire length of both her hands joined together and still stuck out from the top of her hands.


    Swallowing hard, Elysia couldn''t help but wonder, ''Should I?'' She looked up to meet Orion''s gaze the moment he grabbed her hand.


    "Your grip is too hard, miss," Orion remarked as he watched Elysia release her hold on his erect dick and stand up. "How muchrger can it grow?" Elysia asked.


    Just by touching it, she could tell that it was still somewhat soft, and she was aware that it hadn''t reached its full length yet. Given howrge she imagined it could be, she began to ponder whether it would fit inside her or not.


    And perhaps, if she could test it out, then the queen would understand.... right?


    Elysia gulped, her eyes fixed on Orion''s face as he prepared to respond. "It depends," Orion replied, heaving a sigh of relief as his pulsing dick was finally free. Besides discovering why women here publicly disyed their panties, he had also learned that in the Prismerian kingdom, they bartered for various goods and services, including sex.


    However, unlike his vige where such encounters were encouraged to grow the poption, the Prismerions engaged in sex only if the price was right, not wanting to waste their wealth. Orion however found this perspective understandable, given the circumstances.


    Even if the sexual boundaries were stricter in this kingdompared to his vige, Orion also understood that this was due to their different race and culture. It did make him ponder if Naka, their god, was some kind of perverted god, but he decided to shelve those thoughts for now.


    His immediate concern was how to make his stay in this kingdom morefortable until he could find a way to leave with Saria.


    "Depends on what?" Elysia asked, curious about what Orion was referring to. She wondered if the way he became aroused was different from the men in their own race.


    "I need a bit of stimtion for it to grow," Orion replied matter-of-factly as if discussing the weather. Elysia''s eyes widened in understanding, and her hands immediately moved towards the waistband of her panties, ready to pull them down.


    However, just as she was about to do so, her arms halted mid-motion, pulling her back to her senses as she realized the implications of her actions.


    She couldn''t allow herself to sumb to her desires. What would she tell the queen if she defiled this young man?


    ''Right, I can''t lose control,'' Elysia thought, banishing those tempting notions from her mind, and regaining herposure. Her hand withdrew from her panties, and she instead reached upward to lower the top of her gown, revealing her chest.


    Looking at her chest, which might have resembled her back if not for his keen observation,? Orion felt his engorged penis throb even more as she fully exposed her upper body. She looked down at him with an inviting smile and said, "My breasts may not be big enough to provide much stimtion, but why don''t you go ahead and touch them to see how much yourrge penis can grow?"


    One of the cultural differences of the Prismerian people was theirck of discrimination based on body type, unlike his vige where there was a preference for slender figures. Instead, beauty standards in the Prismerian society were based on looks, ns, and the amount of power an individual possessed. Given that their society was once a matriarchy, it wasn''t difficult for Orion to grasp these nuances and connect the dots.


    As such, if this situation for Elysia wasparable to a man sexually admiring an attractive woman from another race, trying to arouse her while restraining himself, Orion was determined to use it to his advantage and seduce her into submission. Perhaps then, he could extract more information from her.


    "Mhhmm!" Orion''s hands brushed against Elysia''s nipples, the only pronounced feature on her chest. It elicited a loud moan from her. If Orion didn''t know better, he might have believed that not only did women here possess superior strength, but they also exhibited traits simr to men.

 Chapter 378 Orion’s Reverse Counter (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 378 Orion''s Reverse Counter (R18)</h4>


    This realization made him gulp in anticipation. He watched as Elysia''s eyes began to ze over, her desire intensifying, as if she might pounce on him at any moment.


    However, Orion''s hands continued to move despite the initial surprise. In fact, he stood up and immediately embraced Elysia, taking her nipples into his mouth and allowing her panties to press against his scorching dick.


    Orion''s actions caught Elysia off guard. Nheless, as he had suspected, instead of pushing him away, she wrapped her arms around him, returning the embrace. It was a tender hug, akin to a middle-aged man trying not to be too sexually aggressive with a young woman while still holding her close in case she became hesitant to continue.


    Nevertheless, no matter how advanced their method of having kushi might be, Orion considered himself in control here. He had no worries about being dominated or being fucked because he intended to take the lead in this situation.


    Meanwhile, Elysia struggled to hold herself back, attempting to avoid any actions she mightter regret. However, she couldn''t suppress her moans any longer when she felt Orion''s scorching shaft grinding against her panties. "Mhmm~~" She stifled her moan this time to hide her enjoyment.


    But as the moments passed, it became increasingly challenging for her to deny her growing desire, especially with therge bulge pressing against her panties.


    Releasing Orion from her grip and pushing him onto the bed, Elysia couldn''t resist any longer. She decided she would make an excuse if the young man chose to report her to her queen. Leaping onto the bed, she swiftly pinned him down the moment she saw him attempting to move.


    Sensing the hot, engorged penis that had been persistently pressing against her panties for several moments, Elysia swallowed hard as she thought about the chances of his veiny penis fitting into her wet Prismerion vagina.


    She leaned in close to his ear, her lips brushing against his skin, and whispered, "I want you to promise that what''s about to happen will remain our secret, and in return, I''ll make sure your stay here bes much morefortable." She gently nibbled on his earlobe before lifting her waist and pulling her silver gown back up with her free hand.


    Then, she began to sensually grind up and down on his rigid penis.


    Elysia had be so aroused that she could feel a trickle of liquid escaping and staining her underwear. The sight of such an enormous penis had ignited a desire within her that she couldn''t ignore.


    She continued to grind her wet panty-covered vagina against his throbbing dick, eagerly anticipating the moment she could take it inside her.


    Meanwhile, Orion,pletely immobilized and taken aback by Elysia''s incredible strength, could only blink in surprise. He watched in fascination as she used her free hand to pull her panties aside, exposing the foreign gates of her vagina for him. Then, she guided herself down onto his pulsating penis.


    Orion''s eyes widened as he witnessed how snugly her pussy enveloped him. He couldn''t help but gulp as he saw just how petite her opening was. He also noticed the faint feeling of tearing membranes as Elysia attempted to amodate hisrge size. It was clear she had underestimated the challenge of taking him in.


    "Gaaaahh~~~" Elysia let out a piercing scream, her eyes shooting wide open as she immediately realized her mistake. Despite the pain, she thought it might not be toote to pull away, to escape from Orion''s incredibly thick member.


    But Orion had other ns. As soon as he felt her lose control, her narrow vagina reshaping itself to take in his size, he seized both her hips and thrust upward, making her body quiver involuntarily.


    "PAHH!!"


    "GAAHH!!!" Orion could feel droplets of her salivanding on him as she gasped for breath, but that didn''t deter him in the slightest.


    Turning her around, Orion seized the opportunity to pin her to the bed, mirroring her previous actions. He positioned himself between her legs, causing her eyes to widen even further.


    "What!? What are you doing?" She finally found the energy to speak. "Free me!!!" she suddenly eximed, but Orion just smiled and brought his lips to hers, giving her a deep, wet kiss.


    Unlike his vige, the Prismerians marked their unions by dropping a piece of their blood onto their gems, located near their belly button for the men and near their reproductive hole for the women. So, Orion enjoyed the kiss before parting his lips from hers and lowering them to her ear, whispering, "Shhh!! If you try to move away forcefully, it might appear as though I am forcing you, which isn''t what''s happening, right?"


    Seeing her resistance growing more forceful, Orion immediately thrust his throbbing erection inside her once more, feeling her membrane tear apart and reshape as she spasmed and started speaking frantically, "W-wait!! Don''t put it in yet!!" She looked at him with pleading eyes, clearly realizing what would happen next if he fully sheathed her small, wet opening with his throbbing engorged penis.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t as though he didn''t want to stop, but considering he was only 60 per cent in and the fact that she had tried to force herself on him and then cover it up, he felt it wouldn''t hurt to return the favour and at least show her how to handle herself sexually, right?


    ''Right,'' Orion answered himself, taking a deep breath as he thrust in with full force.


    "Hiiiiiiiiih!! Waaaaah, it''s in!" Elysia immediately screamed out in pleasure, making Orion a little worried as the guards barging in at such a moment was definitely thest thing he wanted right now.


    Meanwhile, from the corner of the room, still concealed behind the window curtains, Princess Crystalia couldn''t believe what she was witnessing at that moment.


    Was Elysia, her mother''s personal servant, one of the strictest and most dignified women and servants she had known since the day she was born, being forcefully defiled by a man right before her eyes?

 Chapter 379 Orion’s Dominance (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 379 Orion''s Dominance (R18)</h4>


    The more Princess Crystalia watched, the more confused she became. After all, not only was Elysia her mother''s personal servant, but she was also one of the strongest individuals in her mother''s circle. At this point, Princess Crystalia had expected Elysia to, at the very least, push Orion away.


    However, as several minutes passed, and Princess Crystalia noticed the tears streaming down Elysia''s cheeks, it seemed that Elysia had lost some parts of her reasoning as she was being impaled by Orion''s thick,rge shaft.


    Stretching her hand down below and using it to rub against the gates of her vagina''s lips, Elysia couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to have Orion all to herself, to dominate him and revel in the power of being in control.


    After all, for Prismerion women, the ability to conquer a man was seen as a significant achievement, one they could subtly brag about, just as her mother had done with her father, or as many other women did with their partners.


    Nheless, as Princess Crystalia contemted how she might slowly prepare herself to amodate Orion''srge shaft, Elysia was still getting brutally and slowly pounded by a young man with thergest veiniest dick she had ever encountered, firmly pinned down and unable to break free.


    "aahhh~~ It hurts~~~" Elysia let out a loud groan as Orion, at that moment, had removed her grey glittering gown and tossed it aside.


    He then firmly gripped her slender waist and continued to thrust into her, causing her to lose feeling from her waist down. "Haaauuu! My body is going numb. It feels so good... So good!!" she cried out in pleasure.


    "Pah~~~ PAAHHH~~"


    "AAhhhH~~"


    Orion couldn''t help but notice something unusual. Back in his vige, women seemed to amodate his size effortlessly, yet their vaginas remained tight.


    Perhaps that''s why his mother still had an incredibly tight pussy despite giving birth to three children. He also considered Grandma Celia and her hutmates; despite not having been with anyone since their awakening ceremony, they still had a tight, flexible hole he could fit into.


    "Uuggh!!!"


    "Paah~~~"


    Whereas, it seemed like Elysia wasn''t ustomed torger dicks like his. As she eagerly took his shaft into her petite, narrow vagina, Orion couldn''t help but wonder if this was amon trait among Prismerion women.


    Was Elysia an exception, or did they all have such petite pussies?


    Nheless, he realized that he would need to confirm this during his stay here before he was ready to leave.


    "Uuggh!! Aaaaa~~" Elysia extended her arms upwards, reaching for Orion''s face, but he quickly caught her hand and, guided it down to the entrance of her own pussy. He held it there, near his dick, as he continued to thrust in and out. The sensation of his dick rubbing against her skin allowed her to feel the intense friction as his veiny dick stretched and expanded her Prismerion hole.


    "I--I''m¡­.. I--I''m about to reeelleaasseee¡­." Elysia suddenly gasped, and without wasting any time, her climax washed over her, wetting both Orion''s cock and the sheets below them. As she trembled from her cum, Orion leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered seductively, "That''s right. Go ahead and release on my raging penis." He continued to trail teasing words, his tongue flicking against her earlobe.


    "How does it feel to surrender to the man who''s taking you so forcefully?? You wanted to take me forcefully, didn''t you? So tell me, how does it feel?" Orion wasn''t sure if his seductive words would have any effect, but as he felt her juices flowing even more, soaking them both, he knew he was getting through to her.


    After all, he understood how he''d react if Reena had whispered such enticing words in his ear while riding him with uncontrolled passion.


    Nevertheless, observing the tall, slender, and maturedy in this state, Orion could sense himself approaching his limit as his vigorous thrusts into her reshaped pussy gradually slowed down.


    "Aaahh~~ Your raging penis is expanding," Elysia eximed, clearly feeling the change. She began to scream with pleasure, "Your semen is about toe out... It''s going to spew... ooOH~~ So hot!" Her arching waist, which had previously risen to meet him, now descended back onto the bed.


    However, Orion, still intoxicated by the intense pleasure of cumming in Elysia''s incredibly tight pussy and the sensation of reforming her narrow petite vagina to fit his incredible thick penis, swiftly moved his arm beneath her waist and pulled her back up.


    He held onto her firmly, continuing to release his semen without restraint.


    He was convinced that she was bound to be pregnant, so there was no reason to restrain himself, was there?


    "I''m not yet done."


    "I can''t take anymore~~"


    "AAaaahhh~~" Elysia suddenly let out a deafening, low-pitched scream before copsing back onto the bed with a resounding "Thump!" Her wide eyes remained fixed on Orion as she began to mutter, "No more!! Please, no more!!".


    Though Orion would have relished the opportunity to continue, as he couldn''t deny the inherent pleasure and satisfaction of seeing her in this vulnerable state, so far removed from her usual strict demeanour, he knew he had to stop.


    Unless he wanted to risk getting into trouble, rendering her unconscious, and then exining to the queen how he had driven one of her maids to such a state.


    Or perhaps, he could continue and force Princess Crystalia to reveal herself from behind the curtain, as she had already partially exposed herself during Elysia''s current state of confusion and mumbling.


    With a satisfying "Plup," Orion withdrew his engorged member from her astonishingly stretched-out pussy, like a tightly wedged plug being forcefully removed from a socket. Elysia couldn''t help but emit a faint, breathy, "Nnbh... nngh!" from her lips before finally copsing onto the bed, her fingers twitching involuntarily.


    "That was incredible," Orion said with an air of satisfaction, still brimming with energy. He hadn''t expected a response from Elysia.


    But to his surprise, she managed to whimper out a weak, "No more, please!"

 Chapter 380 Fatal Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 380 Fatal Persuasion</h4>


    During their hour of rest, Princess Crystalia had managed to sneak out of the room, leaving Orion with a stink eye mixed with the most intense and conflicting re he had ever received from any woman in his life.


    Nevertheless, Orion had also taken the opportunity to eat some greenish pear fruits that Elysia had brought with her.


    He had to admit they were one of the most delicious things he had ever tasted, akin to biting into an apple, only sweeter, though he couldn''t quite fathom how they could be sweeter, but they were.


    Afterwards, he decided to take a moment to meditate and calm down the raging Vylkr energy within him. While Orion had never meditated before, he found it surprisingly easy to lose track of time as he slowly gained control over the Vylkr energy coursing through every fibre of his body.


    "Mmmhhh!"


    Orion''s eyes snapped open the moment he heard Elysia''s voice, sensing that she was about to wake up.


    "What happened?" Elysia said as she rubbed her eyes, attempting to sit upright but falling back to the bed as if she''d experienced a seizure.


    "Aaah! I remember," Elysia suddenly voiced out with a hint of difort in her voice. She immediately snapped her head towards him, anger in her voice and gritting her teeth as she used, "You! You did this... You are responsible for this¡­ Do you think that you can impale any woman that you want with your thick penis just like that!?" she asked.


    Orion, on the other hand, merely raised an eyebrow at her ramblings. With an amused smile, he replied, "Are you talking to me?"


    "You!" Elysia''s eyebrows twitched at Orion''s words, and as she looked at his amused smile, her irritation only grew. She began to force herself to sit upright, which could almost be considered a miracle, thanks to her Gemheart n bloodline.


    Her body was reinforced to an absurd level of power, capable of withstanding bone-shattering punches. If it were any other woman that Orion had impaled like that, she feared they wouldn''t feel their legs for hours.


    "I will report this to the queen," she expressed, pointing an usatory finger at him, ".....and make sure that you regret every thrust you took."


    "And then what?" Orion said as he uncrossed his legs and adjusted his position, eventually lying down t on the bed beside Elysia.


    Listening to his words, Elysia furrowed her brows at the man in front of her. What kind of response was that? Is he stupid? She couldn''t help but ask herself.


    After all, her words should have been enough to make him beg for forgiveness, yet he seemed disinterested and amused by her threats.


    Calming herself, Elysia locked her gaze with the smiling Orion and said, "You are a foreigner from an entirely different race who defiled the queen''s personal maid. Even if you decide to lie and deny the me, do you think the queen would believe your words over mine?"


    Orion released a deep sigh at her words and let out another one when he saw her smirk. If she thought he was deeply contemting her words, she was mistaken.


    Raising his head back up, he mirrored her smile and began to speak, "So, after you tell her all that, are you also going to exin how I pinned you down and prated you?" Orion was no fool. From the moment he felt the strength she had used to overpower him, a warrior in training, and render him helpless, he knew Elysia was no ordinary person.


    Especially since he had seen her personally attending to the queen herself, and now, after confirming it from her own mouth, how was such a revtion going to prove that he had overpowered her despite her strength?


    Seeing her smirk drop into a frown, Orion maintained his own smile, sensing that she was likely considering the consequences of word getting out that the Queen''s personal maid had been forcefully taken by a man.


    Although he hated to admit it, how many people would take seriously the im of a bodybuilder who said he was pinned down and defiled by a frail young woman who was probably several times weaker than he was?


    Elysia''s frown deepened as she likely began to realize that this was the opposite kind of situation from what she had initially thought.


    "Do you understand now?" Orion said, raising both of his brows as his smile widened even more. He turned around andy down t on his stomach, then traced his fingers along her exposed thighs. "Well, if you do, how about we reintroduce ourselves and start fresh, considering how close we''ve be to the extent that you let me reshape your Prismerian hole?"


    The sound of Elysia gritting her teeth in anger echoed in the air, growing louder with each passing moment. "I promise to make your life smoother during your stay in the pce. But if you persist with such an attitude," she said, her voiceced with a threatening tone, "then I promise to make it more than just torment."


    Elysia had already realized that her queen might not take her words seriously since she was on a mission to extract more information from him.


    It would be a bad idea to exin how the young man had pinned her down, as it would make it seem like she was the one in control. Although she had initiated it in the beginning, such exnations would be pointless. If the Queen wanted to extract information from him that way, she would have sent him to the dungeon, which was not the case currently.


    Sighing out defeatedly, Elysia fixed her fierce, angry eyes on Orion and said, "As I introduced before, my name is Elysia, and I am the queen''s personal servant and the head maid of the pce."


    Holding her hand and bringing it close to his lips, Orion gave the back of her hand a gentle peck before he said, "Now that we have reintroduced ourselves to each other, how about we start on a good note and forget that experience ever happened."

 Chapter 381 Elysia’s Fustration

    <h4>Chapter 381 Elysia''s Fustration</h4>


    At those words, Elysia''s eyes immediately narrowed, and her initial reaction was to p his hand away with the back of her right hand.


    "Ouch!!" Orion instinctively rubbed his hand, feeling the force behind Elysia''s p.


    "You''re lucky I didn''t break it," Elysia said with a scoff, her anger apparent in her expression. She then tried to stand up once more but winced in pain andnded back on her small buttocks.


    Orion, who had sat upright to soothe his pped hand, observed Elysia''s struggling attempt to stand up with a smirk. "Well, it seems you''re stuck here with me for the night. I was going to do my best to keep youpany, but since it appears you can manage on your own, I''ll get some rest for the day. See you in the morning," Orion said with a smile as heid back on the bed once more, closing his eyes to sleep.


    He muttered, "Good night, Elysia."


    Elysia watched him drift off to sleep, her annoyance growing just from looking at his face.


    She turned her head to the side, stretching her hand down to her now-expanded vagina, and couldn''t help but frown.


    Surely, there had to be a Prismerian? man with a penisrge enough to satisfy her newly expanded hole, right?


    The more she dwelled on it, the more she felt a headache creeping in.


    After all, if there were really Prismerian men with a spear asrge and thick as Orion''s, she would have heard about it from the numerous Prismerion women who had undergone simr expansions and reshaping.


    Nevertheless, she subtly stole nces at Orion, who had fallen asleep beside her, deciding it was best to stop overthinking things as her headache intensified.


    Just gazing at the young man resting on the bed, Elysia couldn''t deny that she had enjoyed the pration a little. After all, this was a unique experience for her, and she couldn''t help but wonder about Orion''s origins and the nature of his vige.


    What kind of ce produced a man bold enough to impale a woman like her without reservation?


    ''Are they all crazy and fearless, or is he just an exception?'' Elysia couldn''t help but ponder once more. She shook her head and let out a sigh at her thoughts.


    Settling down, shey t on the bed with her back, deciding to take a little rest. They wouldn''t be disturbed, thanks to the Queen''s strict orders against any interruptions while she remained in the room.


    Elysia only hoped that someone like Princess Crystalia, who didn''t particrly respect the Queen''s orders, wouldn''t barge in and find her lying without any clothing on the bed. She didn''t want to have to exin why she had taken advantage of their guest, or worse, why it seemed the other way around.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, hidden behind the window curtains where Princess Crystalia had previously hidden, there were five bright orbs of light. Oddly enough, these resembled the same shimmering specks of light that Orion had seen in the garden.


    However, upon closer inspection, one would sense that the radiant brightness emanated from the forms of five miniature humanoid beings¡ªthree men and two women. They bore an uncanny resemnce to humans, except for their tiny, elongated ears and bodies norger than pebbles.


    Their minuscule forms remained hidden to the naked eye, concealed by the intense radiance constantly emanating from them.


    These creatures had been tailing Orion, tracking him from the moment he left the garden after cing Saria in one of their trees. Initially, they hadn''t detected any irregrities. However, as the heartbeat of a tree began to resound rhythmically throughout the garden, it became impossible for them, or anyone else, to remain oblivious to the strange urrence.


    The multicoloured figures of light suddenly ceased their flight upon realizing that the two subjects they had been observing had both drifted into slumber.


    Exchanging knowing nces, they nodded in unison, seemingly in agreement that it was time to return and ry all they had witnessed to the Princess of the Garden. They could have chosen to linger and glean more information, but their orders had been clear - act swiftly in their investigation.


    Thus, they dissipated through the slender gap of the window and descended, their radiant presence illuminating the pce''s stony walls for a brief moment as they made their way toward the garden to report the interesting events between Princess Crystalia, the Queen''s personal servant, and the stranger.


    Now, the only thing left in their mind was how to exin to the Princess how the strange man had pinned down the Queen''s personal maid with his big, veiny penis.


    ¡­.....


    Princess Crystalia gently opened the door to her room and stepped inside.


    "Princess Crystalia, you''re back," her personal guard eximed.


    Princess Crystalia nodded in response as she closed the thick crystal door with a "Click."


    She observed Flintor, who had quickly risen from the chair he had been using to rest, probably dozing off several times while awaiting her return.


    Flintor immediately approached Princess Crystalia and began to inspect her face, arms, and the rest of her body for any injuries she might have sustained while climbing down from the wall.


    "You see, I made it out without any injuries," Princess Crystalia remarked with a raised brow as she watched Flintor sigh with relief after thoroughly checking her body. Of course, he didn''t examine her thighs, or else he would have noticed the traces of her juices there.


    "Good... It''s reassuring to see you''re safe," Flintor sighed in relief as he turned and made his way back to the chair. He settled into it, eager to finally close his eyes and get some rest.


    He didn''t know what had dyed the Princess, but he was aware that morning was approaching rapidly. It was toote for him to return to his room now, so he had resigned himself to taking a nap there in case the Princess decided to undertake any more risky adventures.

 Chapter 382 The Kingdom’s guest

    <h4>Chapter 382 The Kingdom''s guest</h4>


    Princess Crystalia hesitated before addressing Flintor. "Um... Flintor," she began.


    ''Yes, Princess?'' Flintor responded though he raised an eyebrow, sensing that the Princess''s initial enthusiasm had waned significantly. Nevertheless, he waited patiently for her to continue.


    Princess Crystalia reached into a small pocket on her gown, retrieving a finger-sized radiant blue gem. She tossed it to Flintor, who caught it with widened eyes. "Princess, what is the mean¡ª"


    Princess Crystalia suddenly waved her right hand dismissively, cutting him off mid-sentence. "I just want you to take off your clothing and show me your penis," she said inly. "As the royal princess''s personal guard, I am merelypensating you appropriately for it."


    Flintor stared at the Princess in utter confusion. Had she fallen from the castle''s wall to the city and hit her head so hard on the ground that she''d awakened a strange habit of paying men to drop their trousers so she could inspect their private parts?


    Flintor gazed at her, meeting her stare as he awaited her response. Inside, he couldn''t help but think, ''I hope I''m wrong, or else the king and queen might punish her again, but this time for reckless spending.''


    He cleared his throat and said aloud, "You don''t need to pay me for that, Princess. As your personal guard, I''ll do it willingly and free of charge." With that, he promptly bent down and removed his trousers, revealing his modest two-inch Prismerion penis.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to ask about, Princess?" Flintor asked. He figured it was better for her to confide in him fully rather than involve an outsider who might unwittingly spread rumours about the situation.


    Contrary to Flintor''s expectations, her expression grew even less enthusiastic as she shook her head disappointingly and uttered, "You can put your trousers back on."


    She shook her head once more before making her way to her bed, deciding to get some rest despite thete hour.


    Flintor blinked in surprise as he watched his princess walk solemnly to her bed. ''Is there something wrong with my penis?'' he pondered, examining it from all angles. After a thorough inspection, he found nothing amiss. Perplexed, he turned back to Princess Crystalia, raising an eyebrow as she tucked herself into her bed sheets.


    What in the name of Naka had happened to her when she went out of the window? That was what Flintor desperately wanted to know at this very moment.


    ¡­.......¡­


    Waking up slowly, Orion yawned a little before looking around and realizing he was alone on the bed. As he thought about when Elysia had left, he couldn''t help but also wonder how the underground Prismerian kingdom could tell the difference between day and night. When he walked towards the window and looked up at the shining multicoloured... finally, he got his answers.


    He remembered the light emitted by the crystals dimming when he had left the garden and returned to his room. Besides the mystery of their underground garden''s thriving existence, which Orion had temporarily pushed to the back of his mind, since it might be information that they didn''t personally want him to know.


    Nheless, his current focus was on figuring out how to contact Madam Seraphina and the others to check on Saria''s recovery and health.


    "KNOOCK!!" "KNOCCK!!"


    A gentle knocking at the door abruptly pulled Orion from his thoughts, leaving him wondering who it could be. He made his way to the door and pulled it open to find Elysia on the other side.


    She wore a silvery ash-coloured maid waistline gown, showcasing a different pair of panties than the ones from yesterday. In her hands, she held a tray filled with an assortment of fruits, with the most prominent being the green pear-shaped ones he had enjoyed the day before.


    "The King has summoned you to the throne room," Elysia said, her words carrying an intensity that contradicted her otherwise cold and neutral demeanour. "But before that, you must have your breakfast and a bath. So, I''m here to ensure you are prepared and punctual."


    Orion, undeterred by her re, simply grinned and stepped aside to let her in. He shut the door, effectively blocking the view of the guards who had apanied her.


    As Elysia set the tray of fruits on the table, Orion, unable to resist temptation, stretched his fingers towards the centre of her buttocks, causing her red panties to bunch up slightly. But before he could proceed, Elysia quickly pped his hand away with her right hand. She straightened her posture and warned, "Touch my panties again, and I won''t hesitate to break your hand, regardless of what the queen wants."


    Orion realized he needed to lighten the mood, so he settled into a crystal-clear chair and heartily devoured the fruits until he felt satisfied, leaving nothing behind. Once he had finished, he followed Elysia out of the room, traversing various winding corridors and corners for about ten minutes.


    Upon entering the destination, Orion was greeted by a small indoor bath pool, resembling the queen''s bath but on a smaller scale. Elysia had informed him that this pool had been prepared for his use. Orion cautiously removed his tulga, then entered the water, relieved to find there were no hidden surprises beneath the surface.


    To aid his bath, Elysia handed him a peculiar, slimy, thick ck substance, which, from their perspective, could be considered soap tother on his body during his bath.


    Although Orion initially intended to take a quick bath and save time, he couldn''t resist the rare satisfaction of the experience. So, he decided to relish the soothing water a bit longer before leaving the pool.


    Once he had finished his refreshing bath, Elysia him Orion a set of clean ck shirts and trousers. This consideration allowed him to avoid the dilemma of what to wear after his bath, as he certainly didn''t want to wear a dirty tulga.


    Seeing that they had finished, Elysia nodded at him and stated, "Now that we''re through, follow me. The Queen and King must already be waiting for us in the throne room."

 Chapter 383 The Kingdom’s guest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 383 The Kingdom''s guest (2)</h4>


    Orion handed the other clothes to the servants to store in his room. Then, he trailed behind Elysia as she guided him to the throne room.


    Having walked through various corridors and turns, they finally arrived at the entrance of the throne room, a ce etched in Orion''s memory from his first arrival with Princess Crystalia and Flintor.


    Elysia, her back turned to him, suddenly asked, "Are you ready?" Her tone, surprisingly, held a touch of concern, though Orion could only see her posture.


    Orion however, couldn''t help but say, "Are you worried about me?" with a small smile on his face.


    Elysia quickly turned her head, her gaze piercing him with an icy re. "I''m only making sure you behave properly. So, please, do your best to behave," she retorted with a stern expression.


    "Don''t worry, I never nned on doing anything stupid," Orion replied, pondering what it would take to soften the stern andmanding woman before him.


    However, he understood that after the events ofst night, this transformation wouldn''t ur overnight.


    So, he pushed those thoughts aside andposed himself, watching as she swung open the grand crystal door.


    As he entered the room, Orion was taken aback to find not only the King and Queen but also a gathering of several elderly individuals, numbering about ten. Both men and women upied seats around the long, rectangr table made from crystal and stone.


    This was quite different from the previous individuals he now recognized as the n leaders of the Prismerian kingdom.


    As Orion made his way forward, the halls filled with whispers, and people began chatting and murmuring softly when they caught sight of him.


    Making his way towards the centre of the throne room, which was close to the rectangr table, he even spotted Princess Crystalia and her personal guard standing nearby, close to the steps leading to the thrones.


    Orion halted when Elysia did the same, moving to the side and taking her ce at the forefront of the other servants, all dressed in silvery ash attire and lined up on one side of the throne room.


    The King, in an attempt to hush the growing voices, cleared his throat loudly, "AHEM!!" Immediately, the room fell silent, and all eyes turned to the King, waiting to hear what he had to say.


    "As everyone has assembled, I would like to introduce Orion, the foreigner who hails from beyond our mountain," the King announced.


    With the conclusion of his words, the entire throne room erupted into murmurs that grew louder by the second.


    "Silence!" the Kingmanded, instantly quelling the unrest.


    After clearing his throat once more, he continued, recounting how Princess Crystalia had discovered Orion and Saria, and delving into some of the information Orion had shared with the Queen.


    However, to Orion''s surprise, the King only disclosed half of what he had told the Queen, keeping the rest concealed. Orion eventually found this reasonable; there was no harm in the King and Queen keeping certain secrets to themselves or sharing them with only a select few.


    Having addressed the gathering around the rectangr table and providing them with all the necessary information, the King finally turned his attention to Orion.


    "After deliberating on the future course of action with the Queen, we have chosen to regard you as a guest rather than a criminal, as you havemitted no offences warranting such treatment," the King said.


    His gaze then shifted toward the table, as though seeking confirmation from those gathered there.


    The elders nodded in agreement, prompting the King to redirect his attention to Orion.


    "Furthermore," the King continued, "since you came from outside the mountain, we must make sure that your existence remains a closely guarded secret. Any information about a stranger entering the Prismerian kingdom from beyond the mountain could trigger a devastating uproar throughout the entire kingdom. I am sure that we all dread the potential consequences that could arise from such a revtion."


    The King paused briefly before adding, "Moreover, to ensure the continuedfort and safety of both you and your friend within our kingdom, we kindly request your cooperation in sharing your knowledge about the outside world, as it is an invaluable asset to us, who have been confined within these mountains for far longer than we can remember."


    Orion couldn''t help but furrow his brows in deep thought as he pondered what to say about the outside world. He knew next to nothing about it himself.


    Nobody in his vige, apart from figures like Stronghold Leader Drakar and the caravans he had yet to encounter, had any knowledge of the outside world.


    Orion found himself in the ironic position of being as clueless as those he now faced. He doubted that they might even believe him, given that they might suspect him of hiding secrets for some unknown purpose, rather than simply having no knowledge of the outside world.


    Remembering the words that the soon-to-be-dead Stronghold Leader Drakar had told him before he had left him and Saria to freeze to death at the top of the mountain, Orion only hoped that they would be enough. He could use them toe up with a n and think about what to say.


    "Is that alright with you?" the King said, regarding him intently, while the others in the room awaited his response as well.


    Realizing that agreement was his only option, Orion nodded in understanding and replied, "Yes, it is." A quick nce at their expressions upon hearing his response suggested that they were all content with it.


    "Alright, now that we have settled that matter," the King continued, "I also want to inform you that in theing days, we will do everything in our power to help you leave this mountain. In exchange, we will greatly appreciate your assistance in ensuring that we can also find our way out and return to the surface."


    The King observed Orion, curious about how the young man would react to this proposition.

 Chapter 384 The Prismerian Clans’ Young Heirs Banquet.

    <h4>Chapter 384 The Prismerian ns'' Young Heirs Banquet.</h4>


    Orion frowned visibly this time, discerning the underlying meaning in the King''s words. It was clear that they were offering to help him find his way back to the surface, but with a condition: he would need to assist them in return. Elysia hadn''t gone into detail about how they became trapped here during her lectures, but she had emphasized that it had been an exceedingly long time.


    If it were as simple as finding their way back to the surface, they would have done it long ago. This raised concerns about what kind of assistance they might require from him.


    "Well," the King said, snapping Orion out of his thoughts, "we''re waiting for your reply. Are you willing to agree to this arrangement?"


    "Of course, I am," Orion responded with a nod.


    "Since you are willing to offer your help to me, then it''s only fair that I do the same and offer mine as well," he added. For now, he decided to tackle the problems one step at a time, prioritizing what needed immediate attention.


    "Excellent! You have made a very wise decision, both for yourself and your friend, as well as for the Prismerian kingdom. I''m confident we won''t forget your assistance once we''ve found our way to the surface," The King expressed with satisfaction.


    This made Orion''s internal eyebrows twitch a bit. He had a strong hunch that White me was one of their problems, but he couldn''t fathom dealing with a literal god, even if he was weakened.


    To avoid jinxing it, Orion quickly pushed that thought to the back of his mind.


    "Since we''re done with that, I''d also like to take this opportunity to invite you to the Prismerian ns'' Young Heirs Banquet," the King announced. Orion, with a perplexed expression, waited for an exnation.


    Seeing Orion''s confused expression, he immediately began to exin, "Every three to six years, when we believe that the young heirs of each n have reached a sufficient level of growth, we hold this banquet. It''s a chance for them to meet and interact with each other and to remind them of theirpetition,"? the King rified.


    Orion nodded in understanding, realizing it was essentially a gathering for the n heirs to earn bragging rights. He knew that each n''s heir had a chance at the throne if they met specific conditions, so from their perspective, it made perfect sense to host such an event.


    "And thanks to my rather impulsive daughter who interrupted the council meeting yesterday," the king added, casting a pointed look at his squirming daughter who, in embarrassment, shifted her gaze elsewhere.


    He let out an exasperated sigh before continuing, "The n leaders are already aware of your presence. I have no doubt they''ll be expecting you at the banquet. So, there''s no need for you to doubt whether your presence will be weed, as I can assure you it will be. Please, don''t hesitate to reach out to the guards if you encounter any disturbances or find yourself in an unavoidable situation."


    Orion found himself torn between disying his annoyance on his face or subtly letting the king know that he could read between the lines.


    Essentially, the king was hinting that all eyes would be on his ass, and unless he didn''t want to get fucked or get into unwee situations, he needed to stay alert and be ready to call on the guards if needed.


    "Besides that, there''s nothing to worry about," the king continued. "I''ll personally introduce you to the other ns, and then you''ll have plenty of time to enjoy the banquet on your own." Thisst statement offered some relief to Orion, who sighed inwardly, recognizing that there was a silver lining to this situation.


    While he knew there might be more to it than met the eye, he figured it was better not to jinx it.


    "Alright, I understand," Orion replied.


    As Orion maintained his stoic expression throughout the conversation, the king, unable to glean much from his demeanour other than the asional sigh, nevertheless nodded enthusiastically in response to Orion''s words.


    He wore a broad smile as he informed Orion, "The banquet has been rescheduled for tomorrow due to your arrival, so you may return to your room. A servant will attend to you, allowing you to rest until we leave for tomorrow."


    With a nod, he concluded, "You may leave."


    Orion was on the verge of turning to leave the throne room when he suddenly remembered that he needed to find someone who could guide him to the garden. He wanted to check on Saria''s health and see how she was doing.


    Fortunately, the queen immediately noticed his hesitation and raised an eyebrow as she asked, "Mr. Orion, is there something you would like to add?"


    Orion nodded and exined, "I was hoping to find someone who could take me back to the garden so that I could check on the condition of my friend."


    The Queen furrowed her brow slightly and then turned to her husband, seated beside her.


    Observing his own brow furrowing and a brief sigh escaping his lips, along with a nod of approval towards her, she immediately understood his current train of thought.


    "If that is all you wish to do, then you don''t have to worry," the Queen responded as she refocused her eyes back on Orion. "A member of the Prismerian Healer Council will arrive to meet youter during the day and take you to the garden."


    While they weren''t overly concerned about Orion causing harm to their sacred garden with the presence of the Guardians of the Garden there, it still wasn''t wise to send him in alone.


    Therefore, it made more sense to send one of the leaders of the Prismerian Healer''s Council rather than an ordinary member.


    "Thank you," Orion expressed his gratitude. Internally, he felt a weight lift off his shoulders, knowing he would still be able to watch over Saria and check on her well-being.

 Chapter 385 The Decisive Plots

    <h4>Chapter 385 The Decisive Plots</h4>


    ?


    Observing the Queen nod in response with a faint smile on her lips, Orion turned and exited the throne room. He encountered the royal guards who had escorted him here, falling in step with them as they led him back to his room.


    Once Orion had left, the king turned his attention to the elders of the Crystalforge n who had attended the meeting specifically to confirm that Orion was indeed a foreigner from outside the mountain. He said, "The meeting is dismissed," and his voice echoed throughout the throne room. He observed as each elder respectfully nodded and rose from their chairs, exiting the room.


    Even his daughter and her personal guard had departed, leaving only the servants and the royal couple in the room.


    The Queen, however, questioned, "Was that necessary?" just as the king was preparing to rise from his throne.


    The King arched an eyebrow, puzzled by her question.


    Observing her husband''s confused expression, she rified her question, saying, "Was it necessary for you to invite him to the banquet?"


    Finallyprehending her intent, King Brylon let out a tired sigh and replied, "Yes, it was. Although I would have preferred to continue keeping his existence a secret, but after what happened yesterday, the n leaders are now aware of him. To prevent them from taking any unexpected actions or creating issues rted to this matter, we need to demonstrate that the Crystalforge n won''t monopolize this matter."


    "If we are to free the Prismerian Kingdom and find our way back to the surface, we must all cooperate, despite any conflicts we may have had over the years." The king rose from his throne as he concluded his statement.


    Meanwhile, a glimmer of understanding shone within the queen''s eyes as she immediately grasped her husband''s intent.


    While they could exploit this situation to solidify their control over the kingdom and elevate their status above the other ns, the potential conflicts that could arise were not worth jeopardizing their chances of escaping the mountain and reaching the surface.


    "I see," the Queen replied, nodding thoughtfully as she rose from her throne. "But still, I think it would be a bit naive to assume that this alone can eliminate any conflicts that might arise, especially considering we still don''t know what kind of conspiracy the Gemheart n might be plotting this time around."


    "I know," King Brylon nodded in response. "However, taking this step could potentially make handling future conflicts much easier, so it''s worth giving it a try."


    Recognizing that her husband had already devised a n to address the issue, Queen Selene simply nodded and replied, "Alright, I will leave this to you then." Just the thought of the impending issue was giving her a headache, and that was thest thing she needed at the moment.


    The king reciprocated her nod before they both descended the stairs. After another nod to Queen Selene, he walked away with a procession of servants trailing behind him, while Elysia remained behind.


    Queen Selene cast a curious gaze at the fidgeting head servant and arched her brow. "Let''s go," she ordered, turning on her heels and heading for the door. Her mind raced with questions about what had happened to make Elysia so visibly anxious.


    ''Could it be rted to yesterday?'' Queen Selene pondered as she walked. She could feel her curiosity growing concerning the events surrounding Elysia''s task.


    Meanwhile, Elysia felt like her mind was on the brink of cracking as she contemted what to say. Would the Queen believe her?


    Would she suspect that she had taken advantage of the task she had been given? Elysia thought, uncertain about how she was supposed to handle such a situation.


    ¡­....¡­.


    The Queen shed the remainder of her attire, slipping into the pool. This particr pool was a stark deviation from the one she typically used for bathing; it was her sanctuary, a ce where she soughtfort during headaches or contemtion. She had dismissed all the servants who would usually surround the pool, leaving her alone with Elysia for a private conversation.


    "So, what happened? Did he reveal anything else?" Queen Selene asked, submerging herself in the warm waters.


    Elysia''s throat tightened, and her words emerged in a stutter, "He... Hee..." Her intended response dissolved into incoherence.


    The Queen regarded Elysia with a raised brow, pressing for answers. "What is it? Were you able to extract any information from him or not?"


    Elysia pressed her lips together in contemtion before surrendering with an internal sigh. She then shook her head and replied, "No, my Queen. I had a conversation with him and provided him with all the necessary information about the Prismerions and the Prismerian Kingdom."


    "However, he essentially repeated the same information he shared with you. It appears that while he may be holding onto some secrets, he''s doing so out of caution and is unwilling to take the risk of revealing everything he knows just yet." She lied. Among the various solutions she had considered, these were the best she coulde up with.


    Now, the only remaining question was whether her queen would believe her.


    Queen Selene, however, took Elysia''s words to heart, finding them both reasonable and convincing. She understood that Orion remained cautious about their intentions.


    At this point, there was little they could do but wait for him to adjust to life within the Prismerian kingdom.


    Once he realized they posed no immediate threat, they could then revisit their questioning. However, although her husband had proposed an approach to extract more information, Queen Selene preferred that Orion volunteered it willingly.


    She believed this would increase the likelihood of him sharing more than they initially asked for.


    "I understand," the Queen replied. "It''s entirely reasonable that he''s still wary of us, considering he only arrived yesterday. For now, do your best to gather as much information as you can. You''ll be the one keeping a watchful eye on him during his stay here."


    "Of course, my queen," Elysia replied, exhaling a quiet sigh of relief. She observed the Queen propel herself forward and swam to the opposite edge of the pool.

 Chapter 386 The Princess Of The Garden

    <h4>Chapter 386 The Princess Of The Garden</h4>


    Having arrived at his room half an hour ago, Oriony on the bed as he contemted who they would send to take him to the garden. He''d appreciate it if one of the women leaders of the Prismerian Healer Council came, but it would be eptable if they sent a member, as long as it was a woman.


    Taking the blue panties that Madam Seraphina had given him from under the sheets of the bed. He couldn''t resist giving it a sniff, enjoying the pleasant scent, before carefully stowing it away again in alert.


    "Knock!! Knock!!" A sound came from the door, prompting Orion to rise from the bed and check who it was.


    Pulling the door open, he immediately saw the figure of the person in front of him - Madam Seraphina. She greeted him with a warm smile, and even before he could utter a word, she spoke up, "The Queen has sent a message for one of the leaders of the Prismerion Healer Council to escort you to the garden, and since I''m the only one who isn''t currently upied, I''ve decided to take you there."


    Orion nodded in understanding, inwardly pleased that Madam Seraphina would be the one leading him to the garden.


    "We can get going if you''re ready," Madam Seraphina said, her smile remaining as she observed Orion''s attire, waiting for his response.


    "I''m ready, so we can leave immediately," Orion replied, nodding in agreement once more.


    "Alright, follow me then," Madam Seraphina responded, turning around as she led Orion towards the garden. This time, although Orion had been to the garden before and knew the way, he decided to walk behind her and pretend otherwise. The reason was that this time, Madam Seraphina didn''t dress in her previous long daring-slitted gown; instead, she wore a gown of the same length as Valeria and Mrs. Mesir''s attire.


    In other words, as he walked behind Madam Seraphina, he couldn''t help but steal nces at her barely covered plump buttocks. The only thing preventing him from getting a full view of her bare buttocks was another beautiful, glistening pair of blue panties.


    They did their best to conceal the demarcation of her butt cheeks, but as she moved forward, they allowed her behind to sway in the air with an arousing jiggling rhythm.


    It was as if her mini blue gown, which struggled in vain to cover the rest of her heavy backside, only added to the engorged dick erecting spectacle.


    Madam Seraphina suddenly stopped walking, causing Orion to halt his steps as well, right in front of the entrance to the garden. The guards positioned at the entrance made the stone gate roll open, and they closed it once both Orion and Madam Seraphina had entered.


    This time, Orion took the lead as he knew the way to Saria''s tree. Walking confidently in that direction with Madam Seraphina following behind him, Orion abruptly stopped, not daring to take another step as he absorbed the sight before him ¨C or, more precisely, the scene beside Saria''s tree.


    Standing beside Saria''s tree was a woman who appeared to be as tall as Fifi. However, unlike Fifi''s muscr physique, she possessed a tall and slender frame. She wore a stunning, thin, green, transparent carpet-like gown, adorned with intricate leaf designs in various sizes and colours.


    Despite the transparency of her attire, Orion could clearly see her naked bare body thanks to the sun-like beams of light pouring down from the crystals suspended in the ceiling.


    Her hair, a blend of golden and green, was crowned with a tiara made of vine flowers. Orion couldn''t help but wonder if the king and queen had another daughter, as the woman before him looked like a princess.... a princess who seemed as though she had just been pulled straight out of a fairy tale.


    Drawing his gaze around her, Orion couldn''t help but notice the small specks of light that danced around her, illuminating her figure with a mesmerizing radiance.


    He felt the urge to ask Madam Seraphina, who had paused beside him, about her identity. "Who is that?" Orion asked.


    Madam Seraphina, hearing Orion''s question and observing his surprised expression and wide-eyed fascination with the woman before them, decided to provide some exnation.


    "That is the Princess of the Garden, one of the Guardians of the Garden," she exined.


    Although Madam Seraphina hadn''t previously mentioned the existence of the Princess of the Garden to Orion, she had her reasons.


    Orion was a foreigner who hade from outside the mountain, so revealing such information could potentially jeopardize the safety of their entire garden. Thus, she had refrained from mentioning it unless it became a direct order from the king and queen.


    Also, the princess valued her privacy, making her rare appearances even more surprising. The fact that she stood before the tree into which Orion''s friend had surprisingly disappeared yesterday left her genuinely bewildered about the situation.


    Nevertheless, they wouldn''t find out if they continued standing there. "Come on, it''s not toote to introduce yourself since the Princess of the Garden is here herself," Madam Seraphina caught Orion''s gaze and said before she refocused her attention ahead and began to move forward.


    Orion quickly regained hisposure and followed Madam Seraphina. As they approached her, the strange woman immediately noticed their presence and turned around to look at them.


    Orion stared at her white pupils that seemed as though she was blind, as the woman initially focused her gaze on Madam Seraphina before settling her eyes on him.


    Her actions made Orion doubt whether she could see or not. However, as her gaze followed him until he arrived in front of the strange woman, Orion immediately understood that somehow, she could really see him.


    Madam Seraphina knelt and bowed in silence before the woman. She then cleared her throat loudly, signalling to Orion that he should follow suit.


    Although Orion felt ufortable replicating her actions, he didn''t understand the extent of her power or authority. Judging by Madam Seraphina''s posture, he could tell it was a big deal.


    Therefore, heposed himself and knelt down.


    However, just as he began to kneel, the woman''s voice interrupted, saying, "You can stand if you do not wish to kneel."

 Chapter 387 The Princess Of The Garden (2)

    <h4>Chapter 387 The Princess Of The Garden (2)</h4>


    Her words had an immediate effect as the lights around her swarmed toward Orion, tugging at his clothes.


    Though initially surprised, Orion took his time to examine the tiny specks of light now gathered around him. As he scrutinized their forms, his eyes widened in astonishment. He discovered several small figures with wings, each emitting a radiant glow that would have gone unnoticed had he not looked closely.


    Judging by their pointed ears, Orion couldn''t help but think they resembled pixies more than fairies.


    "You can rise too," The Princess of the Garden said, her gaze shifting to Madam Seraphina.


    Madam Seraphina immediately sensed that the words were directed at her. She stood up, straightened her back, and resumed her posture.


    The Princess of the Garden refocused her eyes on scrutinizing every inch of Orion''s body, from head to toe. With a warm smile on her face, she locked her gaze with him and asked, "What is your name, child?"


    "Orion," he responded, his curiosity piqued by the woman''s interest in both him and Saria. Nheless, he remained cautious, as he wasn''t yet sure of what to expect.


    The Princess of the Garden redirected her gaze away from Orion, refocusing it on Madam Seraphina once more. "Please, give us some space. I wish to speak with the child."


    Madam Seraphina''s eyes widened briefly before she swiftly regained herposure, nodding in understanding.


    She nced at Orion as if signalling him to behave, then turned and left. She walked toward the entrance of the garden, waiting for him to join her when they were done.


    "Follow me," The Princess of the Garden instructed, drawing her gaze away from Orion. She turned and began to lead the way forward.


    Orion stole onest nce at Saria''s tree, noticing that the pixies remained behind, circling the tree''s bark and branches as though guarding it. Then, he shifted his attention forward and followed the Princess.


    Quickly catching up with her, as the woman had been strolling leisurely and taking her time to appreciate the scenery, Orion sensed her awareness of his presence. She turned her head with a smile as they continued walking forward.


    "You know, when I heard a heartbeat echoing throughout the garden, I thought something was wrong or about to happen," The Princess of the Garden remarked.


    "So you can imagine my surprise when my fellow guardians told me that the heartbeat came from a tree. A tree with a heartbeat... how absurd, I thought." Although he didn''t expect the mysterious woman to dive straight into a conversation, Orion kept his ears perked, keen to hear what she had to say. Judging by herposure and that of Madam Seraphina when she left, he could tell this was a rare and unusual situation.


    "''So, I came out to see what it was, and to my surprise, right in front of me, I saw a tree pulsing with a vibrant heartbeat¡­ A tree that had a nymph," The Princess of the Garden said, causing Orion to abruptly halt in his steps. He regarded the Princess of the Garden cautiously, his mind racing with various thoughts.


    How did she know that Saria was a tree nymph? That was what Orion desperately wanted to know at this moment.


    After all, he had witnessed the confused look on Madam Seraphina''s face when he had ced Saria into a tree. Besides, the bewildered expressions of the Prismerian Healer''s Council leaders when he mentioned using a tree to save Saria''s life had left him convinced that they had no idea what or who a tree nymph was.


    The mere fact that someone here knew, unlike the rest, immediately put Orion on high alert, his guard raised to the utmost.


    The Princess of the Garden noticed Orion''s abrupt stop and turned to face him, recognizing the frown on his face. She asked, "So if you don''t mind, I''d like to know where youe from."


    Regaining control over hisposure, Orion remained cautious in the presence of this mysterious woman who seemed to possess uncanny knowledge. He realized he needed to restrain himself and avoid saying anything he might regret, even unintentionally.


    As such, he carefully articted his words and replied, "Ie from beyond the mountain, from and far, far away from here." Orion observed as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "From where?" The Princess of the Garden asked.


    Understanding her question, Orion shook his head in response. "I''m sorry, but where we are from doesn''t have a name."


    "Oh!" The Princess of the Garden said, nodding in understanding. "So, it''s not like the Prismerian kingdom then."


    Orion silently confirmed with a nod. The mystery surrounding the woman before him left him reluctant to share more details.


    The Princess of the Garden furrowed her brows at Orion''s words. Though she sensed he wasn''t lying, she still found it strange. She would have doubted how a group of humans survived outside the mountain without assistance if she hadn''t discovered the existence of the tree nymph.


    This realization led her to conclude that there must be more tree nymphs where the young man had originated if they could let one roam freely.


    Focusing her gaze on Orion, she locked her eyes with his and asked, "You are a human, aren''t you?"


    This time, Orion''s thoughts immediately froze in ce. Unlike everyone else who could discern he wasn''t a Prismerion based on his hair, none of them seemed able to identify him as a human for some inexplicable reason.


    He spected that this might be because they had been trapped within the mountains for an extended period, causing them to have limited knowledge of the outside world.


    Based on what Elysia had said, that was about seven thousand years ago.


    "How can you be sure that I''m human?" Orion asked, quickly regaining hisposure. "Furthermore, I don''t believe you are a Prismerion either. So, who are you exactly?" He gestured toward her hair, making it evident that he could discern she wasn''t one of them based on her appearance.

 Chapter 388 An Avoidable Death

    <h4>Chapter 388 An Avoidable Death</h4>


    "Yes, I am not a Prismerion, and I can never be one. I am the Princess Of The Garden, and that''s all you need to know," she replied with confidence. "I''m quite certain you''re human; I still remember how each of you looks." She studied him carefully. "So, there''s no need to lie," she continued, examining him from head to toe. "I am well aware of your true identity."


    As Orion realized that the woman before him might hold a position of authority even higher than the King and Queen, he patiently waited for her to continue, sensing that she had more to say.


    "However, I understand my words may have taken you by surprise. So, I''ll be direct," The Princess of the Garden''s demeanour abruptly shifted to a more serious and intimidating one.


    "The garden is dying, and luckily, the tree nymph who arrived with you has the power to restore it to a less dire state," she exined. "Right now, that incredible power is contained within that tree. If she''s willing to stay and use her powers to heal the garden, it would be more than enough to reverse the longsting effects of being trapped underground."


    The more Orion listened, the more he began to dread what he might hear next. "What are you trying to say?" Orion asked.


    The Princess Of The Garden raised her brows and continued, "What I mean is that she has the opportunity and the necessary capabilities to be a guardian of the garden."


    Orion''s face immediately darkened.


    Shaking his head firmly, Orion retorted, "I''m sorry, but I..." However, The Princess of the Garden raised her right hand, halting his words.


    "I''m not expecting an immediate response. I''m just informing you so that you can discuss it with her once she awakens," she exined. Despite her serious demeanour, she concealed the underlying desperation that was wing at her.


    She was burdened with managing the garden and maintaining control. She knew her time was running out, and a sessor needed to be chosen. So, she was determined to do her best to convince the tree nymph to take her ce before it was toote.


    Orion let out a sigh of relief upon hearing her words.


    For a moment, he had feared that he wouldn''t be allowed to leave without providing an answer, something he couldn''t do without speaking with Saria or considering their n to return to the vige.


    After all, they couldn''t stay here for long. "Alright, I will think about it and give you a response once she awakens."


    The Princess of the Garden suddenly sighed, releasing a breath of fresh air through her lips as she nodded. "Very well, that''s everything I wanted to say. The second part..." Before Orion could even blink, he felt her right hand cupping the side of his neck.


    He could sense a cold, yet strangely warming energy coursing through his body. His muscles tensed as he attempted to activate his gift, but her words stopped him in his tracks.


    "I can sense arge influx of that nasty energy that resides in those vicious Vylkr vines residing in you," Orion observed as her eyes narrowed at him, and she continued, "Such a thing should not be possible." Although she had sensed it after their first encounter, she had initially dismissed it as a mistake, assuming that his exposure to the chaotic and vicious energy of the Vylkr vines outside the mountain had affected him.


    However, after spending more time with him and still sensing that malevolent energy, she had decided to investigate further.


    "This should not be possible. The chaotic and vicious energy from the Vylkr vines should have been enough to tear your bones to shreds and rip your muscles asunder. It should not have stopped until your body was nothing more than a lifeless husk. Yet, here you are, standing, seemingly unaffected," she said, her voice filled with a mix of astonishment and confusion.


    Also, she could sense the magical energy within the young man, which meant that he was an awakened human, at the very least.


    But what struck her as strange was how the chaotic energy flowed in harmony with his magical energy.


    The fact that he could suppress it using his magical energy was more than enough to make her reassess her thoughts about the young man, who stood there, seemingly oblivious to the astonishing phenomenon urring within his own body.


    "You need help," The Princess of the Garden said urgently. She couldn''t fathom how the young man had survived with such malevolent energy coursing through his body for so long.


    She had no idea how long it had been this way, but she was acutely aware that if she didn''t intervene soon, the young man might not survive much longer.


    And that was thest thing she wanted, especially given her aim to gain the trust of the tree nymph.


    After all, what were the odds that the nymph might suspect they had eliminated him to coerce her into bing the next guardian of the garden? That scenario would onlypound their problems.


    "If you are left like this, you will die in the most excruciating way possible, and that is something that I don''t think is needed at the moment," The Princess of the Garden said as she looked at Orion with a serious gaze in her eyes.


    Orion, however, still had no idea what was going on. Sure, due to sumbing to the warrior''s addiction, he had been feeling ufortabletely due to the influx of Vylkr energy within him.


    But he knew, more than anyone, that it wasn''t enough to kill him, even if he understood the potential danger. He trusted himself to handle the situation, especially after his lessons with Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Still, seeing the Princess of the Garden''s expression and realizing that she knew what she was talking about, Orion nodded his head in agreement.


    He wanted to explore other options first to calm the raging Vylkr energy wreaking havoc within his body before attempting his own methods.

 Chapter 389 Divine Nourishing Essence

    ?


    "Alright," Orion nodded in agreement with her words. "What is it that I need to do?"


    "Nothing," The Princess of the Garden shook her head in response. "Just follow me; I will take care of it," she responded before swiftly grabbing his arm and turning around, pulling Orion along with her.


    Orion followed behind her, matching her pace. Since he didn''t know where he was being taken, he took his time to appreciate the scenery around him and noted the areas he passed through. He still had no idea how freakishlyrge this underground, unnatural garden was.


    After a while of passing through various thick vegetation and open fields, they finally arrived in front of a wideke. Theke appearedrge enough to amodate about a hundred fishing boats and still have space to spare.


    Orion stretched his eyes far and wide, taking in theke''s sparkling beauty.


    It reminded him of the ancestral sacred pool that Anara had been tasked to watch over and refill.


    However, Orion couldn''t help but doubt that anyone could fill ake this size with just their juices.


    At least, that''s what he thought. He wasn''t entirely sure, as he acknowledged the possibility of being mistaken.


    "Thiske is the water that nourishes the garden. Without it, the garden would not thrive as it does now. You could say it''s one of the few things keeping this garden alive," she exined, gazing at theke with a mesmerized glint in her eyes.


    Although she shouldn''t be revealing this to just anyone, considering what she had asked from him, she saw this as an opportunity to gain his trust.


    "By drinking it, you will be able to calm down and possibly expel that vicious energy within you," The Princess of the Garden added, causing Orion to raise a brow.


    ''Isn''t this the same as the ancestral pool?'' Orion thought, recalling how the ancestral pool had worked wonders for him. It had calmed down the Vylkr energy to the extent that it was no longer chaotic but flowed freely, obedient to his control.


    If he had had enough time to visit it again, he had nned to secure more for himself. After all, it was because of that pool that he had been able to tap into the Vylkr warrior state, making its uses invaluable to him as a warrior.


    Orion''s eyes immediately widened as another thought struck his mind. ''It... It can''t be, right?'' he thought. He remembered that it was at that very moment when he had fucked Anara and released his semen deep inside her flower.


    Just thinking about it now, it made sense why he could release his semen inside Dariya without concern, and yet with Anara, she''din about how hot and searing it felt.


    Reaching this point, Orion gulped.


    Was the ancestralke that powerful?


    Had it increased the vitality of his already fertile semen to the extent that he could impregnate a woman from an entirely different race, or did it only work on beings like Anara who not only didn''t need to give birth but, due to the way they were created, couldn''t?


    Orion berated himself wearily, wondering why he hadn''t thought of this before. The urrence should have been a clear sign for him to understand what was going on.


    ''But there''s no use thinking about it now,'' he sighed and thought tiredly. He understood that there was nothing he could do about it, being far away from the vige.


    All he could do was hope that she, alongside his wives, would be alright by the time he returned.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden assumed Orion was shocked and amazed by the view in front of him.


    She looked at him with an amused smile as she waited for him to take in the scenery. "Ahem!" She cleared her throat after a while, snapping him out of his daze. She didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "Stretch out your hands and cup them together," she added.


    Orion nodded in understanding, extending both of his hands forward to cup them together.


    Observing that he had followed her instructions, the Princess of the Garden gracefully bent down, scooped the water into her cupped hands, then gently stood back up and poured the water into Orion''s awaiting hands.


    As he felt the familiar sensation that he had experienced when entering the ancestral pool from the water now in his palms, Orion began to wonder about the nature of this water.


    However, he pushed those thoughts aside as the Princess of the Garden began to speak.


    "Although it might hurt a bit, if you are able to drink this water entirely, the chaotic energy in your body will be heavily suppressed, and possibly cleansed out," the Princess of the Garden exined.


    She watched as Orion nodded seriously, bringing his cupped hands to his lips and tilting his head slightly to gulp down the water.


    As the water touched his lips and flowed down his throat, Orion felt an immediate sense of refreshment.


    A cool, revitalizing sensation coursed through his entire body. While the taste was unique, the aftertaste was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    It was sweet and satisfying, prompting Orion to ponder whether it was better than the juices of the tree nymphs.


    Orion was on the verge of doubting whether his body could handle this water, just as it had when he first drank from the ancestral pool.


    However, any doubts quickly dissipated when...


    "BAAMM!!" Orion copsed onto the grass, his body convulsing in agony. He jerked involuntarily, desperately attempting to control the searing, bone-piercing pain coursing through his being. It felt¡­ felt indescribable¡­


    "Ahhh!!" Orion couldn''t help but scream, the intense pain overwhelming him. The strange energy from the water had blended with his own, colliding with the chaotic Vylkr energy, and was now ruthlessly suppressing it.


    The pain was¡­ unbearable!


    Even with his formidable warrior physique, he struggled to endure it, a heavy drowsiness settling in his eyes as he fought to remain conscious.

 Chapter 390 The Guardians Investigation

    ?


    Amidst his blurry vision, the world distorted. With some difficulty, Orion could make out the faint figure of the Princess of the Garden kneeling beside him.


    Her hands reached out toward him, her right hand gently tracing from his hair down to his neck. Her voice, with a warm and soothing tone, prated the pain.


    "I know it''s painful," the Princess of the Garden said, her words offeringfort to Orion as he fought through the difort.


    "But don''t worry, once this is over, your life will no longer be in danger." Her caring smile illuminated her face as she observed his struggle to stay conscious.


    His eyelids threatened to close, as though he was teetering on the edge of unconsciousness, until finally, they sealed shut, and Orion slipped into wondend.


    "Maybe you can also tell me how you managed to umte such threatening amounts of that vicious energy once you wake up," she whispered softly as she continued to run her hands over him.


    With nothing else to do at the moment, she decided to keep himpany and do whatever she could to help alleviate some of the pain.


    Suddenly, her gaze shifted downward to his private parts. As she observed the huge tent between his legs, her eyebrows shot up in curiosity.


    She thought, ''Is it what I think it is?''


    ''No,'' the Princess of the Garden quickly shook her head, dismissing the thought from her mind.


    She knew it was not possible for a man, especially one as young as this, to possess such a huge endowment between his legs.


    Not that she had ever seen one, but from the conversations she had overheard among the various servants and workers who asionally came to harvest items from the garden for the Prismerian kingdom, she had a rough idea of what the size should be.


    But, what she was currently witnessing, however, didn''t align with what she had heard or imagined.


    So, she cautiously extended her hand towards it, eager to confirm the true nature of this odd sight, as it seemed to be quite energetic in its own right, twitching and shifting as if it had a life of its own.


    Grasping the fabric, the Princess of the Garden clutched the meaty object like a spear within her hand.


    With a furrowed brow and a sense of curiosity, she tightened her grip, still puzzled about what it could be.


    She cautiously withdrew her hand, deftly undoing the knot that held his trousers together. Slowly, she began to drag them downwards, keen to uncover the source of the unusual tent.


    As the fabric revealed more of the sight before her, the Princess of the Garden''s eyes widened in sheer amazement.


    Whaty before her was a long, thick penis that far exceeded anything she had ever heard in the hushed conversations among women and men, who often boasted about their own shafts whenever they gathered in the garden.


    Observing his face once more and noticing the ufortable twitches in his unconscious body, the Princess of the Garden shifted her attention back to the imposing shaft before her.


    She took a deep breath and stretched her hand toward it, to touch it.


    However, just as she was about to make contact, she suddenly withdrew her hand with a sharp, "Ouch!" pulling her hand back in surprise.


    She examined her index finger, still tingling from the brief contact, before returning her focus to Orion''s twitching member.


    ''How can something be so hot?'' The Princess of the Garden thought, perplexed by the sensation. Without hesitation, she emitted a sharp whistle, cutting through the air, summoning the other guardians of the garden, whose duty was to oversee its care and growth.


    After a few moments of whistling, the trees and nts surrounding her suddenly buzzed with life. Several more of the garden guardians emerged, curious about why they had been summoned by the Princess of the Garden.


    However, most of them returned to their tasks when they saw that only five of them were instructed to stay, realizing that it wasn''t anything urgent.


    The five of them, who had been instructed to stay put, were all females. As they glided toward the Princess and perched nearby, their gaze remained fixated on Orion''s towering veiny member.


    With some difficulty, they shifted their attention towards the Princess of the Garden as she began to speak, her voiceden with curiosity. "Have any of you ever seen anything like this?"


    The guardians all fixed their gaze on Orion''s massive, veined penis, before shaking their heads collectively.


    However, one of them spoke, although her voice came out as barely audible, resembling tiny, ethereal buzzes in the air.


    Yet, somehow, the Princess of the Garden could decipher what she was trying to convey, causing her eyes to widen in sudden realization.


    "So that''s what they were talking about," she muttered under her breath.


    The other guardians she had dispatched to spy on Orion had reported various details about his actions, such as bringing the nymph to her garden and cing her within a tree.


    They also mentioned his interaction with the Princess. However, they had also reported on how he had brutally impaled the Queen''s personal maid. But, since she was primarily interested in confirming his identity and gathering important information, she had swiftly dismissed their ounts without delving into the details.


    Nheless...


    "But... But isn''t this too much?" The Princess of the Garden expressed hesitance in her voice, prompting the guardians to nod in agreement.


    As they gathered theirposure, one of the guardians flew closer to the impressive sight.


    However, just as the Princess of the Garden was about to warn her about the astonishingly high temperature, it was toote. The guardian had already made contact with the gritty, veined penis, using her finger to trace along its surface as she circled it. "Huh!" the Princess of the Garden eximed in surprise before she, too, extended her hand to touch it once more.

 Chapter 391 A Blowjob From The Guardians (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 391 A Blowjob From The Guardians (R18)</h4>


    cing the tips of her fingers on top of it first, she was amazed to find that its temperature was no longer scorching hot but instead incredibly warm.


    It was so warm that she could see the guardian who had approached first rubbing the back of her wings and her back up and down the towering, throbbing veined spear, from side to side to the cap.


    ''This doesn''t make sense,'' The Princess of the Garden thought to herself.


    One moment, the veiny shaft in front of her was scorching hot, as though it could melt anything in its path.


    Then, in the next moment, it felt incredibly warm, providingfort and a soothing sensation when touched.


    Soon, the other guardians joined in.


    Some touched his testicles, equally intrigued by the unusual warmth.


    Others hovered near the skin of his engorged shaft, and a few evennded on top of Orion''s ns.


    Unbeknownst to them, as the guardians continued to explore the throbbing shaft in front of them, rubbing it from all angles with their tiny hands, including those of the Princess of the Garden, they were unwittingly providing Orion with one of the most unexpected pleasures he had ever experienced in his life.


    And before long, his dick started to twitch and throb with increased intensity.


    It wasn''t until one of the guardians ced her tiny hands on top of his urethra that the intense throbbing became unmistakably clear.


    "Huh! What''s going on?" The Princess of the Garden eximed as she witnessed the veined shaft in front of her throbbing intensely. Uncertain of the cause, she initially thought their actions were responsible for this reaction.


    Therefore, she swiftly grasped his whole raging penis and began to soothe it, moving her hands up and down slowly.


    Sensing the skin of his extremely big warm gritty penis gyrating within her grip, brushing against the skin of her palms, the Princess of the Garden was unsure if she was doing anything wrong, as she could feel the throbbing growing stronger.


    But still, that didn''t mean she stopped; she continued even more seriously than before, bringing her other hand to help rx his engorged shaft.


    Unfortunately, before she could give it another heart-soothing pump, the shaft below her suddenly became still.


    In the blink of an eye, fast enough that she couldn''t even react, a thick whitish liquid shot out from the tip of the spear she held, staining her clothes and pouring all over her face. It even stained the front of her hair in the process.


    The guardians weren''t spared from Orion''s cum either; their entire forms were bathed in it, from their heads to their toes.


    The Princess of the Garden and the five guardians blinked in confusion, not understanding what had just transpired.


    "What''s this?" The Princess of the Garden asked, as she used her fingers to remove the liquid from her face and examined it with curiosity. The guardians, who knew exactly what it was, immediately snapped out of their daze and answered her rhetorical question.


    The buzzes made their way into her ears, making her widen her eyes in surprise as she muttered, "So this is his semen¡­ But isn''t it quite a lot, and a little thick?" She furrowed her brows, contemting the rather absurd situation and the young man below her.


    The guardians nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, the princess, after some contemtion, brought her fingers to her lips and tasted the cum.


    "Hmm!" Her eyes widened immediately as she began rubbing the rest of the semen off her face, licking it off with a mixture of curiosity and delight.


    She went even further, extending her indulgence to the remnants in her hair.


    Once satisfied with her self-cleaning, she shifted her attention to Orion''s spilt semen-covered shaft, lowering her head to lick the remaining droplets. After all, it was remarkably delicious and teeming with an incredible amount of magical energy, making it nearly irresistible.


    Moreover, the sour, potent tanginess that tickled her tongue was a rare treat, a level of sweetness she hadn''t encountered in a long time.


    She decided to savour it while she could, especially now that the culprit behind this delightful mess was unconscious.


    The guardians, witnessing the sudden change in the Princess of the Garden''s actions, followed suit.


    After experiencing the same thing the princess had, they immediately lowered their bodies onto Orion and began to lick away his dribbling, whitish, semen.


    This semen was filled with an incredible amount of magical energy, impossible to ignore even if they had chosen to.


    As a result, the woman and pixies engaged in an act that would have been described as nothing but incredibly debauched if seen by anyone else¡ªanyone other than Orion, at least.


    Regardless, even though Orion had missed the amazing show of the pixies and the Princess of the Garden dining on his semen, he began to stir himself awake as he could feel the effects of the mysterious water washing away from his body. His eyelids fluttered open.


    ¡­...


    Looking around, Orion couldn''t even begin to believe how he had survived that kind of experience.


    He let out a loud sigh of relief, ready to ask about how long he had been unconscious when he noticed that the Princess of the Garden was nowhere to be seen.


    Feeling a copious amount of wet, thick liquid on his dick, along with the sound of gagging and slurping, Orion immediately sat up, only to realize that his dick was also sliding and pressing into something tight and wet.


    "What--" Orion attempted to speak and ask what was going on, but once he saw the Princess of the Garden swallowing and gulping down the dick, his lips were immediately sealed together, and he involuntarily swallowed the saliva in his mouth.


    "gulp!!" "GUCK!!"


    "gulp!" "GUCK!!"


    The Princess of the Garden had already sensed that Orion had awakened. Still, after discovering that semen was still oozing from his shaft, she couldn''t wait for him to fully regain consciousness and decided to have a taste of it herself.


    After all, she was only helping him clean up before he woke uppletely.

 Chapter 392 A Blowjob From The Guardians (2) (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 392 A Blowjob From The Guardians (2) (R18)</h4>


    "Hmmm!" The Princess of the Garden shifted her attention away from Orion, who was already awake, as she felt more of his semening out.


    Sensing the intensity of the wave about to emerge this time, she pressed her lips downward, taking his gritty penis to the base, causing her throat to bulge in the process.


    She didn''t seem to care about the strain on her throat and instead gripped his thighs tightly with both of her hands.


    The thick, whitish load burst forth and shot down her throat.


    "Ah~~" Orion instinctively moaned. Although he still had no idea what was going on, feeling the tight enclosure of the Princess''s throat and the intense pleasure it brought him, he immediately stretched out his hands and grabbed a hold of her colourful hair.


    He held it in ce, gasping in full delight from the unexpected blowjob.


    However, the amount of cum became too overwhelming for her to handle all at once, and she started to choke. The cum filled her stomach and overflowed from her lips as her head was involuntarily pressed down onto Orion''s hard shaft.


    "GUCKK!!" "GUCKK!!" "GUCKK!!"


    "GUCKK!!!"


    ''Just a little more,'' Orion thought, sensing her struggle as she repeatedly attempted to prevent herself from losing consciousness while still choking on his dick.


    "GUCKK~~~"


    The guardians immediately snapped out of their daze upon realizing that the Princess was in danger.


    Furiously, they pped their wings and flew straight for Orion''s face.


    Three of them aimed punches at his chin with their tiny forms, while the others tried to remove his hands from holding down the Princess of the Garden''s head.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who had no idea what was happening, could only blink as he saw the pixies heading straight for his face.


    He suddenly felt as though small, gentle breezes were washing across his face.


    He experienced the same sensation around his hands, causing him to immediately release his grip on the Princess of the Garden''s hair.


    He then tried to swat away the five pixies that had gathered around his face.


    Despite his attempts, they proved to be incredibly agile and evaded his swats, ultimately causing him to fall onto his back on the ground.


    Sensing that the Princess was free, the pixies immediately flew back in her direction to see if she was okay, while also fluttering around her to guard her from Orion.


    "COUGH!!" "COUGH!!!"


    The Princess of the Garden coughed up the rest of the semen that had tried to get into her nose before waving her hand to prevent the guardians from doing anything rash. "Stop it... COUGHHH!! It''s my fault... COUGH!!" After all, she was the one who wanted to eat more of his semen while he was unconscious.


    The guardians immediately calmed down but still looked at Orion cautiously.


    Orion proceeded to sit upright with a frown on his face as he inspected his still-erect shaft along with the thick residue of his semen.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to the Princess of the Garden, who immediately avoided eye contact.


    Feeling Orion''s gaze still on her, even as she looked away silently, the Princess of the Garden ultimately smiled wryly as she locked her gaze with him and apologized first.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know what came over me once I ate your semen," she began to scratch the side of her cheek with her finger.


    Then she shook her head in defeat. "If I had known that it contained such a huge amount of magical energy, then I wouldn''t have attempted to taste it."


    Orion, who had never thought he would find himself in such a situation when he had first spoken to the woman in front of him, quickly gathered his thoughts and responded, "Although I would like to ept your apology, however, if I do, then you''ll have to help me calm it down," Orion said, pointing at his throbbing veiny penis that was now thoroughly twitching.


    He also looked at the pixies, who were now covered in his thick cum, alongside the Princess of the Garden, who still had his semen dripping from her lips.


    Gulping down as she saw his gritty penis was still standing tall and twitching furiously, the Princess of the Garden wondered if he still had any more to release after such a sizable amount moments ago.


    "What¡­ What do you think I can do to help you calm it down?" she said hesitantly, understanding that Orion wasn''t willing to let this slide until they helped him return to normal.


    Though she wouldn''t have bothered previously, their agreement for the sake of the gardenpelled her to set aside her pride and status and do the reasonable thing.


    As such, once Orion pointed at her private parts, for the sake of the garden, the Princess of the Garden nodded her head in understanding.


    She ced her hand on her private parts, widening her legs while still being in a kneeling position. She asked, "Are you sure?" just to rify if this was what he wanted to settle the matter.


    However, because she had never been with a man before, she was also a bit hesitant about the decision.


    Orion nodded his head in response.


    After all, he would be unwilling to pardon himself if he didn''t take the opportunity with the gorgeous woman in front of him and make her scream with pleasure. Besides, this might be an opportunity to get closer to one of the most influential individuals in the kingdom, so how could he pass it up?


    As she watched Orion slowly approach, the Princess of the Garden thought to herself, ''This is all for the garden.''


    She couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility for the situation.


    Observing the guardians trying to block his way, she immediately waved her hand and ordered them to wait on the side.


    After all, she was the one who had unknowingly caused his penis to react this way, and the fact that she had taken advantage of it only solidified her belief that this was an appropriate payment.

 Chapter 393 The Princess Of The Garden’s Hidden Cave (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 393 The Princess Of The Garden''s Hidden Cave (R18)</h4>


    In fact, she felt a bit relieved that Orion didn''t ask for wealth or any other thing from the garden, as she would be reluctant to give those to just anybody, especially considering the current state of the garden.


    Kneeling in front of her with his ck trousers thrown to the other side, Orion silently took a deep breath as he savoured the view.


    The Princess of the Garden sat down on the ground, spreading her legs wide apart to reveal her pussy. She lifted her transparent gown, covered with various leaf designs, up over her knees, fully exposing her bare-skinned, narrowed vagina.


    "It''s my first time, so please, take it easy," the Princess of the Garden said, her voice trembling with doubt as she observed that the size of her petite vagina seemed smaller than the tip of Orion''s raging shaft.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He wasn''t just going to thrust his hardened penis into her vagina lips without care.


    Even though he was curious about how she could be a virgin given her influence, he nned to make this experience memorable for her, moving gently and allowing her to relish in each sensation.


    Stretching his hand forward to part her legs wider, he revealed the pinkish insides of her pussy lips.


    Something within his sight caught his attention, and Orion reached forward to grab her transparent gown.


    He continued to pull it up until it reached her stomach. cing his hand above her petite vagina, he traced his fingers around the golden radiant gem above it.


    Orion couldn''t help but furrow his brows in thought. ''Is she a Prismerion or not?'' he wondered.


    He made a mental note to find out her true identityter, but for now, he used both of his hands to gently hold her shoulders and guide her backwards until her back touched the ground.


    Suddenly turning his head toward the side where the pixies were located after hearing their buzzing sounds, Orion shed them a triumphant smile.


    However, this only seemed to infuriate the pixies further.


    They ground their teeth furiously. Despite the orders they had received from the princess, they couldn''t let things escte out of control without intervening.


    Orion redirected his attention to the Princess of the Garden, who now had her eyes closed. He began to gently rub his engorged penis around herbia.


    She stifled a gasp as warmth coursed through her body, an unfamiliar amazing sensation stirring within her.


    ''What''s this?'' she wondered, her eyelids snapping shut the moment she felt his veined shaft prate her velvety folds.


    Meanwhile, as Orion thrust forward into the Princess of the Garden''s incredibly petite pussy, which felt almost as incredibly tight as Elysia''s, he couldn''t help but mutter quietly, "So tight."


    cing both of his hands on the grass on either side of her head, Orion steadied himself as he grabbed hold of his momentum.


    He then thrust forward with full force, breaking through the obstruction and tearing a hole right through the Princess of the Garden''s sensitive throbbing vagina.


    "KKKKKKYYYAAAA!!!" The Princess of the Garden screamed in pain, as though something was tearing right through her. She clearly did not expect her first experience with a man to be this agonizing.


    "Shhhh¡­ Don''t worry, in a few moments, that pain will no longer be there," Orion whispered, bending his head towards her right ear. "It''s going to get better by the second."


    Then, just before the Princess of the Garden could utter another word, Orion thrust his raging penis inside once more, tearing through any resistance in his path until his entire length was engulfed by the warmth of the Princess of the Garden''s velvety folds.


    "Pahh~~"


    "PAAHH~~~"


    "UGH~~~" she gasped, biting her lip as she felt Orion''s slow, willful thrusts. The warmth emanating from his dick began to spread throughout her, making her inner walls pulse with each deep, prating movement.


    ''Hot~~'' The Princess of the Garden suddenly thought, her eyes flying open as she observed Orion''s rxed expression while he maintained a steady rhythm.


    "Hoo~~~" Just as she was about to speak once more, her mouth was sealed by Orion''s as he took the opportunity to steal a passionate kiss.


    She was left unable to voice how incredibly heated his bulging veined penis had be as it surged through her inner folds.


    ''HOT~~ HOT~~~'' The Princess of the Garden thought, unable to speak as she struggled to break free from the kiss.


    But Orion was relentless, and the kiss only grew more intense, until he finally invaded her mouth, engaging in an intense dance with her wet tongue.


    "AHHH~~~" Unable to stifle her moans, the Princess of the Garden could only cry out loudly with each heavy, intense breath that escaped her lips.


    Every time Orion withdrew and thrust back in his powerful hips smacked against her butt cheeks, and his throbbing penis delved deep into her pulsing vagina, zing a trail of ecstasy with each ruthless stroke.


    "Pahh~~"


    "Pahhh~~~"


    "auuhgh~~"


    "PAAHH~~~"


    "AUGHH~~"


    Orion thrusts in and out of her slick pussy, driving his very dick through every dripping obstacle in his path.


    He felt the tingling sensation in his balls, signifying that he was on the verge of climax. With iron-willed control, he quickened his pace, mming his bulging erection into the Princess of the Garden''s eager dripping wet vagina faster and faster.


    "Pahh~~ PAAAHH~~~" His thick ball sacks collided with her womanly round buttocks with each forceful thrust, sending waves of pleasure through both of them.


    Finally, his shaft began to throb fiercely within the Princess of the Garden''s velvety depths. Orion couldn''t hold back any longer. "I''m cumming," he eximed.


    Although the Princess of the Garden didn''t fully grasp what Orion meant, she could feel the transformation her petite vagina had undergone.


    It had been reshaped into the perfect hole for Orion''srge throbbing penis after his relentless and overwhelming onught.


    This was a sensation she never thought she would experience in her lifetime, and she had no regrets about it.

 Chapter 394 The Princess Of The Garden’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Princess Of The Garden''s Identity</h4>


    Undoubtedly, it was excruciating at first, and any ordinary person would have copsed or screamed continuously due to Orion''s relentless thrusting and the apanying pain. However, she possessed remarkable control over her own body. But as time passed...


    "Huh!!"


    Suddenly, she felt the interior of her now-drenched vagina expanding once more. The Princess of the Garden wanted to ask about this unexpected sensation, but her lips were sealed involuntarily the moment a burst of hot, thick semen erupted from Orion''s urethra.


    "KYYYYAAAAAAAAAAA~~~~~~" Her scream echoed all around them, momentarily disorienting Orion as his senses were overwhelmed by the intensity of her cry.


    Even the guardians, who had been in a daze from witnessing the Princess being vigorously prated by such arge throbbing penis, couldn''t help but snap out of their stupor when they noticed the current state of their princess.


    Defeated¡­ She looked utterly defeated.


    "Hooot~~" The Princess of the Garden finally eximed, her eyes wide in shock, while her quivering lips repeated, "TOO HOOTT!!! YOUR SEMEN IS TO HOOT!!!"


    Orion heard her words but couldn''t help releasing a wry smile, contemting how he would have to advise her to watch out for any pregnancy symptomster on, as she might be carrying his child.


    "HOTT~~~ Orion it''s to¡­ hooott~~~" The Princess of the Garden said with trembling lips as she began to lose consciousness.


    Nheless, Orion was thoroughly impressed by herposure. Unlike Elysia, she didn''t scream out loudly unless caught by surprise, like during his initial pration and the release of his semen.


    Considering that his scorching, searing semen might as well be fertilizing her womb at this very moment, Orion decided tofort her until she regained herposure.


    Looking at the Pixies who remained in their spots, appearing confused and unsure of what to do, Orion initially wanted to ignore them. However, when he noticed the golden, thick liquid on his member, which he assumed was the Princess of the Garden''s virginity, he immediately gestured for them toe forward and help him clean up his dick.


    Although Orion had a vivid wild imagination, he certainly wasn''t contemting what the insides of a pixie felt like.


    And even if he did, he had no idea how to deal with their drastically different sizes, nor did he know how to fit his member into such tiny beings.


    Opting to push that thought aside for the moment, Orion reclined on the soft,fortable grass and pulled the Princess of the Garden close to him.


    He observed as the pixies brought several small pieces of fabric to clean his member, with one of them surprisingly consuming the residues from his shaft.


    ¡­....¡­


    Waking from her slumber, the Princess of the Garden fluttered her eyes open and immediately locked gazes with Orion. He looked at her calmly, running his hand through her hair as though trying to offer herfort and rxation.


    "That was incredible," she said with a huge smile on her face, taking Orion by surprise. He hadn''t expected those to be the first words she would utter upon waking up.


    Truthfully, Orion had expected questions like, ''Why was your semen so hot?'' or something along the lines of why the pration had been so painful, simr to what Elysia had attempted to ask him.


    However, understanding the identity of the mysterious woman in his arms, Orion simply smiled and kissed her forehead.


    "I''m d that you enjoyed it," he said, watching as her brows furrowed before she inevitably nodded in understanding and locked her gaze with his once more.


    "So how are you feeling now? Is the nasty energy still bothering you?" The Princess of the Garden asked, patiently awaiting Orion''s response.


    Orion tried to control the Vylkr energy in his body, sensing it obeying hismands and bing much more docile than when he had drunk from the ancestral essence pool.


    He shook his head in response, "No, it feels much calmer now," all the while wondering if it was possible for him to prematurely trigger the Vylkr warrior state with such docile and less viscous Vylkr energy.


    The Princess of the Garden instantly released a sigh of relief and said, "Thank Naka, it''s a good thing that it worked." Orion, unable to contain his curiosity, especially after hearing her praise Naka, immediately asked, "What''s your name?" as he stared at her.


    The Princess of the Garden looked at him for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m sorry, but even with our agreement, I''m afraid I can''t tell you that," she paused and continued, "Please understand that I can''t do so because it risks putting the garden in harm''s way. Therefore, I would greatly appreciate it if you refrain from asking me such questions or anything rted to it in the future."


    Orion saw that she was serious; therefore, he nodded in understanding, refraining from saying anything as he contemted other ways to coax out the information he needed. Although it might be risky, he resolved to wait for the right opportunity.


    As she struggled to regain control of her legs and sat upright, Orion followed suit. He decided to seize this moment to create his first container and advance to a one-star warrior. Closing his eyes, he focused on recalling the guidance given by Stronghold Leader Zogar on how to properly form his first container, just in case Warrior Jean hadn''t exined it thoroughly.


    With theke right beside him, ready to offer its soothing properties if the Vylkr energy became uncontroble during the container formation process, even though he doubted it would, Orion chose not to take any chances. His life was at stake, especially since neither Warrior Jean nor Stronghold Leader Zogar had adequately exined the consequences of an unstable Vylkr energy, beyond the certainty of death.


    "Here I go," Orion muttered under his breath as he entered a meditative state, gently directing the docile Vylkr energy towards his heart.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden watched Orion with a perplexed expression, having no clue about his intentions.

 Chapter 395 Creation of the First Container

    <h4>Chapter 395 Creation of the First Container</h4>


    She turned her head to the guardians of the garden, curiosity apparent in her furrowed brows, and asked, "What is he doing?"


    The guardians themselves shook their heads in response, equally clueless about the man''s intentions.


    Seeing that they were as clueless as she was, the Princess of the Garden withdrew her gaze and refocused it on Orion. Her mind raced as she tried to figure out what he was attempting to achieve.


    Meanwhile, as Orion continued to guide the Vylkr energy toward his heart, he felt an overwhelming intoxication of strength slowly spreading throughout his body.


    This sensation helped him understand why they had been warned against creating two containers at once. With such an intoxicating feeling rushing through him and a ravenous hunger for strength now coursing through his body as a warrior, the temptation to create another container and surpass his peers was undeniable.


    However, Orion knew that creating another container was a dangerous proposition, and he would have brushed aside the thought if it weren''t for the fact that the Vylkr energy was now significantly suppressed within his body.


    Taking in a deep breath, Orion steeled himself as he redirected the flow of the Vylkr energy toward his brain.? Normally, this would have been deemed impossible due to the chaotic nature of the Vylkr energy.


    But given his current circumstances, Orion chose to take the risk. Gradually, as he condensed the Vylkr energy at the core of his heart, it transformed into an inky ck void, akin to a voracious ck hole swallowing everything in its path.


    Orion satisfied that he had sessfully created a container within his heart, watched as the inky ck sphere continued to attract and consume the remaining Vylkr energy within his body.


    His attention then shifted to the Vylkr energy flowing toward his brain. To prevent it from being drawn into the heart container, Orion guided it toward the centre of his brain.


    Orion had been warned that creating his first container would bring about excruciating pain, difort, and agonizing suffering, experiences he could scarcely imagine. Yet, here he was, in the process of forming another container, shortly after creating the first, as though it were a stroll through a peaceful park.


    Creating another inky-ck ball devoid of light that seemed to devour anything that came near it, Orion couldn''t help but grin triumphantly.


    He felt immense joy welling up in his heart as he realized that this second container had fully taken shape and was nowpeting with the first container within his heart for control over the strands of Vylkr energy coursing through his body.


    To Orion, there didn''t seem to be any immediate difference in how he felt, except that the Vylkr energy within him was now concentrated in two different ces, easily essible at hismand. However, after a while of attempting to control the flow of the Vylkr energy toward the direction of the two containers, he soon came to understand that forming a container was far moreplex than he had imagined.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden continued to observe Orion with intense curiosity, her eyes locked onto him as she struggled to decipher his intentions.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened as she witnessed ck tendrils of chaotic Vylkr energy emerging from his chest, gradually spreading to every inch of his body.


    This shocking transformation prompted her to instinctively take a step back, her fear palpable.


    The dark, sinuous strands of chaotic energy also manifested around his head, causing his hair to levitate and hover in the air.


    These dark tendrils soon enshrouded his entire form, until all that remained visible to the Princess of the Garden was a man who seemed to beposed entirely of interwoven strands of inky-ck energy.


    The guardians, too, were taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. They immediately flew to the Princess of the Garden''s side, forming a protective barrier around her.


    Simultaneously, other guardians in the vicinity were drawn to the unusual influx of eerie energy emanating from Orion.


    They abandoned their previous tasks, sensing a threat to the Garden itself.


    One by one, they positioned themselves like a phnx in front of the Princess of the Garden.


    An unsettling chill crawled up their spines as they watched the mysterious figure obscured by the chaotic Vylkr energy.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air.


    "AAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Initially, they were poised tounch an attack, believing they were under assault, especially when they noticed the surrounding nts and grass withering and dying.


    However, the Princess of the Garden intervened, ordering them to stand down. They remained vignt, though, prepared to act if the situation escted, regardless of her orders.


    In the midst of this chaos, Orion could do nothing but unleash another blood-curdling scream, "AARRGGGHHHH!!!" It was as if his heart and brain were being brutally torn from his body, only to be shoved back into their rightful ces repeatedly.


    The Vylkr energy seemed to invade his very blood vessels, intertwining with them, causing Orion to bleed profusely from his ears and every other three orifices.


    It was a nightmarish ordeal, one that made him acutely aware that if the Vylkr energy had not been rtively docile, he might have risked his life, sumbing to the unforgiving process of gaining greater strength.


    Regardless, there was no turning back now; the deed had been done.


    Thus, Orion steeled himself and allowed his voice to pierce the air, his agonized cries echoing through the endless torment. His entire being felt as though it were being systematically torn apart and painstakingly reassembled, piece by piece.


    Both Vylkr energy containers in his brain and heart worked relentlessly to ensure that his body could withstand their presence.


    "ARRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    For what felt like an eternity, his screams echoed, signifying the amount of time a man and his spirit fought through relentless damnation to attain strength. Numbness gradually enveloped his body, bringing an inexplicable sense of relief¡ªone he relished with each passing moment as the surging Vylkr energy stabilized, no longer threatening to rend him asunder.

 Chapter 396 Creation of the First Container (2)

    <h4>Chapter 396 Creation of the First Container (2)</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the inky tendrils of Vylkr energy that had engulfed him vanished, retracting smoothly into their respective containers.


    "HAAA!! HAAA!!!" Orion gasped, his breaths ragged and vision still blurred. His weary eyes scanned the lifeless vegetation and the soil, tainted by his dripping blood, forming a macabre tableau before him.


    With one final calming breath to still both his mind and body, he copsed abruptly, his form sinking onto the blood-soaked earth, unconsciousness iming him.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden and her vignt guardians continued to observe Orion with cautious eyes, deliberating whether it was finally safe to approach him or not.


    "By Naka..." The Princess of the Garden muttered, regaining herposure and signalling for the pixies to clear a path for her.


    Though hesitant, the pixies reluctantly obliged, parting as she advanced. She reached the boundary that separated the barren ground from Orion''s unconscious, blood-soaked form.


    "Orion," she called out softly as she carefully crossed the threshold. Observing that nothing adverse happened to her, she continued, "What manner of human are you?" She stood before Orion, baffled by this extraordinary sight, as she couldn''t recall any record or tale of such a phenomenon in her knowledge of the world.


    The notion of a human wielding control over such an immense and dangerous energy source, and not only surviving but remaining breathing, utterly confounded her.


    With her fear of the overwhelming energy source gradually dissipating, the Princess of the Garden knelt beside Orion.


    Gently, she turned his body to the side andid himfortably on the lifeless earth beneath.


    "How can this even be possible?" she wondered aloud.


    Her hand tenderly brushed through his blood-matted hair, as if attempting to provide sce for the unimaginable torment she had heard in his cries.


    Her curiosity raged within her as she silently waited for him to regain consciousness, eager to learn more about this mysterious man.


    ¡­....


    Fluttering his eyes open, after a few futile attempts to keep them that way, Orion found himself gazing up at the Princess of the Garden.


    Surrounding him were hundreds, if not thousands, of pixies perched everywhere, their eyes locked onto him with unfaltering intensity.


    Surveying the deste patch of dead grass and soil around him, Orion let out a heavy sigh, realizing the aftermath of his recent ordeal as the memories flooded back.


    He then shifted his attention back to the scrutinizing gaze of the Princess of the Garden. In an attempt to make amends, he said, "I apologize for the mess. If I had known this would happen, I would have chosen a less disruptive location."


    However, instead of addressing his words, the Princess of the Garden posed a question that held a tone as emotionless as her expression. "Who are you?"


    "Orio--"


    "Not your name," the Princess of the Garden interjected sharply, her eyes bearing down on him with a serious expression. "I want to know who you are, are you human or not?" she demanded.


    Realizing she sought an exnation for his recent disy, Orion nodded in response. "I''m human," he replied, even though at times he doubted his humanity due to the extraordinary experiences he''d witnessed in this world since arriving in the vige.


    "Then how¡­ How are you still alive? By all reasoning, you should be dead, or at most, a dried-up husk," she asked, her curiosity overtaking her initial apprehension.


    Orion''s eyes twitched slightly at her words, as they served as a painful reminder of his recent brush with death.


    Nevertheless, he replied, "I''m still alive because I can control it."


    "Y.." The Princess of the Garden began to respond to Orion''s words, but then, after fullyprehending what he had just said, her words got stuck in her throat. She looked down at him with shock evident in her eyes, swallowing hard to clear her dry mouth.


    "You can control it¡­" She finally managed to say, her voice tinged with disbelief. "You can control that deadly chaotic energy."


    Orion nodded in confirmation. "Yes," he affirmed, "And it''s called Vylkr energy." He took a deep breath and exhaled, observing as the Princess of the Garden continued to swallow nervously.


    "H¡­ How?" She asked, her voice tinged with hesitation.


    "I suppressed it with my strange energ¡­.." Orion began, but he was instantly interrupted once more.


    "You mean your magical energy. Your magical energy is potent enough to suppress the chaotic energy of the Vylkr vines."


    "Yes," Orion responded, nodding his head.


    He couldn''t help but observe the heavily conflicted expression on the mysterious woman''s face. She seemed to be in the midst of an internal struggle.


    Orion attempted to sit up straight so that he could remove his head from her thighs and talk to her properly, but to his surprise, he found himself unable to move even an inch.


    ''This is worse than I had thought,'' Orion pondered, imagining what would have transpired if he had attempted to form his first container by himself after feeling the sudden ufortable influx of Vyllkr energy within him without the help of theke.


    "Do you even understand what you''ve just said?" she asked, staring at him in disbelief. "The vines¡­ the Vylkr vines consume everything in their path, and that doesn''t just include everything that possesses life but magical energy too. Once they''re done, whatever they''ve consumed is turned into that chaotic energy, which also destroys anything it touches."


    "And you''re telling me that you can control that¡­ that chaotic energy inside your body, and even suppress and control it with your magical energy." Her eyes narrowed at him for a moment before she released a deep sigh, calming her mind as she asked the question that had been bothering her from the start, "And how did you end up with such a huge amount of the Vylkr vines'' chaotic energy inside you?"


    Faced with this question and considering her various reactions to his answers, Orion was uncertain about whether he should respond or not. After all, there was no other way to exin how he had obtained the Vylkr energy inside his body except by consuming the Vylkr vines themselves.

 Chapter 397 Another Agreement with the Princess of the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 397 Another Agreement with the Princess of the Garden</h4>


    Observing her patient anticipation, with a scrutinizing gaze fixed upon him, Orion took a deep breath and revealed, "I consumed the vines."


    The moment those words escaped his lips, Orion witnessed her eyes expand in surprise, then shift to shock, before settling into trembling fear.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was currently resting his head on her thighs, he suspected she might have risen and slowly backed away from him.


    Repeatedly swallowing her saliva, the Princess of the Garden felt her body, especially her arms, quiver involuntarily as she peered down at Orion and asked, "You... You consumed the Vylkr vines in order to... to absorb their vicious, chaotic energy into your body?"


    Orion nodded in agreement, exhaling deeply as he noticed her expression freezing, unsure of how to convey her conflicting emotions.


    "This is the most absurd thing I''ve ever heard in my entire existence," the Princess of the Garden suddenly eximed, her head hanging low as she snapped out of her daze. "Still," she added, "there''s no other exnation that makes sense for the absurd scene I just witnessed than this."


    She then locked eyes with him and continued, "Whatever happens here must remain a secret because it would be a big problem if something like this became exposed to the kingdom..." She didn''t want to make this pact, especially with a stranger, but she remembered their agreement, and she was determined to do whatever it took to see it through.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry, I promise not to disy such abilities while I''m here," he assured her. He had already sensed from the Princess of the Garden''s reaction how the residents of the Prismerion kingdom would respond if they discovered his control over Vylkr energy.


    Hearing Orion''s response, the Princess of the Garden felt her worries at ease. She had his word, and that was enough to put her mind at ease. She turned her attention to the guardians who had surrounded them, ready to intervene if necessary. "You can all stand down and return to your duties," she instructed them. "As you can see, there''s nothing to worry about."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "And I believe I can protect myself if anything were to happen."


    The guardians initially resisted the Princess''s order, insisting on tailing Orion until he left the garden. However, her withering re gradually eroded their confidence until, one by one, they conceded and turned away.


    They dispersed, some returning to their garden duties, while a few opted to stay hidden, ready to intervene if Orion made any reckless moves or attempted to harm the garden as he had in the past.


    Meanwhile, the others contemted how to assert themselves the next time the Princess tried to threaten them.


    However, they realized that it would be easier said than done, as theycked the courage to challenge her authority.


    Watching them leave until they disappeared from her view, except for the five guardians she had ordered to remain, the Princess of the Garden let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, she refocused her attention on Orion. "Can you stand up?" she asked.


    Orion shook his head and replied, "I think it will take a while before I can." At least, he was thankful he had already removed his clothing before attempting to create his first container.


    She nodded in response to Orion''s words and began running her right hand through his dried, bloody, ck hair, patiently waiting for him to regain control of his body and stand up.


    ¡­....¡­


    After his refreshing bath in theke and donning his clothes again, Orion felt invigorated as he made his way back to Saria''s tree.


    While he wasn''t entirely sure of his current strength, the surge of power he felt coursing through his legs and hands indicated he was more than capable of defending himself and making a quick escape with Saria once she was healed.


    Coming to a halt in front of Saria''s tree, Orion reached out and ced his palm on it. The vibrant glow surrounding the tree intensified, and a grin crept across Orion''s face as an idea blossomed in his mind.


    With practised control over the strange energy within him, which he now recognized as his magical energy, but somehow distinct, Orion channelled it around the hand resting on the tree.


    While Orion couldn''t precisely predict the oue of his actions, the tree responded by pulsating with an even more intense light, enveloping almost half of his arm. Satisfied with his attempt, Orion withdrew his arm and proceeded to make his way toward the exit of the garden.


    Although he couldn''tmunicate with Saria directly, he surmised that the intense humming light might be her way of signalling that she was alright.


    "Wait!" The Princess of the Garden suddenly eximed, noticing the radiant light converging on a branch of the tree.


    She strained her eyes to get a better look, realizing it was some kind of fruit that appeared to have materialized from the tree''s branch. It was a fruit unlike any she had ever seen before.


    Orion heard the Princess of the Garden''s words and turned around. Following her gaze, he spotted a Kalna fruit and a Lipry fruit materializing at the tip of one of the branches.


    A wide grin spread across his face as he patiently watched the two fruits fully form.


    Once they had taken shape, he channelled the strange energy around his legs and leapt high into the sky.


    Almost instinctively, the world around him seemed to slow down, and Orion, with impable rity, could discern everything, including the exact positions of the fruits.


    He stretched his arms and plucked them from the branch before gracefully plummeting back to the ground, using the technique that Stronghold Leader Zogar had taught him.


    "Hmm, even though one of them is unripe, given her current condition, it''s still good enough," Orion mused as he inspected the Lipry fruit. He then turned his attention to the Kalna fruit.

 Chapter 398 Gaining New Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 398 Gaining New Acquaintances</h4>


    "What''s that?" The curious voice of the Princess of the Garden sounded behind Orion, prompting him to quickly hide the two fruits under his shirt, clutching them tightly until he could safely enjoy them in his room.


    Observing his actions, the Princess of the Garden let out a snort. "You can go now. I may not know exactly how long you''ve been unconscious, but it''s clear that person has been waiting for a while," she remarked. She gestured for the guardians to escort him out of the garden, a task they eagerly embraced, eager to avoid any more surprises from Orion had he stayed longer.


    Orion noticed her feigned disinterest and the eager five Pixies who seemed like they couldn''t wait for him to leave the Garden.


    He couldn''t help but smile as he turned toward the garden''s exit. "See youter, Princess. I hope we can get along from now on," he called back, his voice trailing behind him as he walked away.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden snorted once more, secretly pleased at the prospect of getting along with Orion, which could improve her chances of saving the garden.


    She refocused on the nearby guardians who had been hiding and following them since they left theke. She gestured for them toe forward and guard the tree. Then, she turned and ventured deeper into the garden to rest, even though rest wasn''t a necessity for her.


    Orion, however, spotted Madam Seraphina sitting near the wall in a meditative position once he arrived back at the entrance of the garden.


    He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to warn the Princess. As he arrived in front of Madam Seraphina, he decided to put it aside for now, saving it for a more opportune time to discuss their rtionship. Orion had already decided to return to the garden tomorrow, just in case.


    Lowering himself in front of the meditating Madam Seraphina, Orion muttered to himself, "She''s asleep." He gently extended his hand to tap her shoulder. When she didn''t respond, Orion cleared his throat and called out, "Madam Seraphina."


    Noticing herck of response once again, Orion raised a curious eyebrow. He had no idea she was such a heavy sleeper. Gazing at her seductive figure and her beautiful panties that reminded him of the one he had received from her previously, and which he had almost jacked himself off to, Orion exercised some self-control.


    He understood the importance of not acting inappropriately or doing anything impulsive to avoid getting into trouble.


    Stretching his hand out once more, Orion lightly tapped her cheeks twice. He watched as she slowly stirred, her eyes fluttering open at his touch.


    "O¡­Orion... You''re back," Madam Seraphina said, her voiceced with fatigue. She quickly regained herposure, rubbing the remnants of sleep from her eyes with the back of her hands.


    She stood up, dusted off her legs and bare buttocks, and then fixed her gaze on Orion with a warm smile.


    "Since you''re done, we''d better start going," she suggested, her attention briefly drawn to the conspicuous bulge in Orion''s clothing. "What''s that?" she asked.


    "It''s a gift from a friend" Orion replied with a secretive smile.


    Meanwhile, Madam Seraphina''s eyes widened in surprise. She had assumed that Orion had received the gift from the Princess of the Garden or the guardians, given the length of time he''d spent with them.


    However, she decided it would be impolite to inquire further, respecting his privacy. With a serious expression, she nodded her head and turned around, gesturing for Orion to follow her as she led the way back to his room.


    Once they left the garden, Orion quickly noticed that the light in the crystals had dimmed, indicating that he had spent the entire day there.


    Once they reached his room in a matter of minutes, Orion turned to Seraphina and said, "Thank you for today," expressing his gratitude sincerely. He believed that building a close rtionship with her was a wise choice, given her mature andposed demeanour.


    Madam Seraphina''s response was humble. "No need to thank me; I was only doing what I was told to," she replied, her gaze fixed on Orion, who continued to stare at her. Suddenly, her mind shed back to yesterday, prompting her to sigh tiredly and narrow her eyes at him.


    "Although I don''t mind giving you my panties again, I don''t think it would be proper for a woman like me to walk around the pce without them, so you won''t be getting one today," she said, shaking her head in disagreement as if she had deciphered Orion''s thoughts.


    Orion, momentarily caught off guard by her words, faked a deep sigh and replied, "Well, it''s a shame, but Ipletely understand your reasons," deciding to keep the conversation going smoothly. "Maybe I''ll have better luck tomorrow since I''ll be visiting the garden again," he added.


    He couldn''t quite pinpoint when his strange passion for collecting panties had developed, but he wasn''tining, especially in a world like this.


    Madam Seraphina nodded, acknowledging that she would need to be avable tomorrow to escort him to the garden again. She couldn''t help but wonder why he was so interested in her panties, a curiosity piqued by the fact that no man had ever shown such fascination with such a clothing in her experience.


    However, she decided against delving into the topic now, as she was still feeling tired from waiting throughout the day for him to finish his time at the farm.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then," she replied, receiving a nod from Orion. She then turned and walked away, making her way back to her room to finally get some well-deserved rest.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but watch as her seductive figure, particrly her bouncing curvy ass cheeks, swayed tantalizingly with each step she took, almost inviting him to reach out and touch.


    However, he resisted the temptation. As she disappeared from his view, he closed the door behind her and turned his attention towards the bed. It was time to inspect his containers once more before retiring for the night.

 Chapter 399 Ambushing The Royal Carraige

    <h4>Chapter 399 Ambushing The Royal Carraige</h4>


    "Knock! Knock!" Queen Selene rhythmically tapped her knuckles on her daughter''s door, an urgency in her desire to speak with her.


    Receiving no response, she knocked again, her patience waning. Still met with silence, she sighed deeply before calling out, "Crystalia, it''s me. Please open the door."


    She anticipated the door would swing open as soon as she spoke, but her furrowed brows revealed her growing concern when there was still no response.


    Stretching her hand, she pulled the door open. "Crystalia, didn''t you hear me knocking?" The Queen entered the room, only to halt abruptly and stare wide-eyed at the scene before her.


    In front of her stood her daughter''s Personal Guard, the one who had also been blessed by the Princess of the Garden, positioned near the window as though he had been engaged in a conversation with someone outside. Queen Selene''s gaze fixed on the yellow crystalline material tied to one of the crystal pirs in the room, extending out of the window. It was evident that her daughter was attempting to escape through the window.


    Her left eye twitched as she focused on the Personal Bodyguard, who appeared frozen in time under her intense gaze. She demanded, "Where is Crystalia?"


    Her daughter''s personal guard, Flintor, nervously gulped down a lump in his throat, his finger trembling as he pointed towards the window while muttering under his breath, ''She''s dead¡­ She''s dead¡­ She''s dead¡­.''


    Queen Selene inhaled deeply, as she stepped forward and directed her gaze outside the window.


    "HEY, FLINTOR! I''LL BE AWAY FOR A WHILE THIS TIME, SO DON''T WAIT UP FOR ME!" Princess Crystalia''s voice echoed from outside the castle walls. Receiving no response, she nced upward to check if he was still there.


    Her body froze in fear as she uttered in disbelief, "Mom."


    Queen Selene, realizing her daughter had spotted her, suppressed the anger boiling in her heart.


    She extended her hand out of the window, gripping the long, yellow, crystal-like fabric, and began pulling it upward.


    She had initially intended to have a heart-to-heart conversation with her daughter after attending to some pressing matters that required her presence.


    However, upon witnessing the audacious stunt her daughter was attempting and hearing the words she had just uttered, Queen Selene abandoned the idea of a heart-to-heart talk.


    Instead, she concluded that her daughter required some discipline, not a gentle conversation, especially with the important gathering of the Prismerian Kingdom''s n heirs looming.


    Queen Selene was fully prepared to administer a spanking with such force that her daughter would have a tough time wearing her panties for tomorrow''s event.


    She was well aware that her daughter, a rebel in her own right, disliked conforming to social norms such as wearing panties.


    Nevertheless, this only made the impending punishment all the more fitting, as it wouldpel her to wear them whether she liked it or not.


    "Mom," Princess Crystalia hesitated, her voice trembling as she swallowed hard. Suspended outside the window, she dared not let go of the fabric for fear of a painful fall. Nor did she consider continuing her descent while her mother was determined to haul her back up.


    "You''re in very deep trouble, my dear. I can''t help but wonder what your father would say when he hears about these antics you''ve been up totely," Queen Selene remarked, her gaze fixed firmly on her daughter. With a stern tone, she issued hermand, "Now, raise your clothing up and show me your buttocks."


    ¡­...


    Orion found himself seated in a beautifully crafted crystal carriage, its surface glimmering in the soft moonlight. To his surprise, he shared the carriage with the King and Queen.


    Initially, he had been assigned a separate carriage, much like Princess Crystalia. However, when whispers began circting about the need to keep a close watch on him, he was quickly reassigned to this carriage alongside the King and Queen. It made sense; who better to ensure his safety than two of the most influential figures in the Prismerian kingdom, especially considering the Queen''s status as the most powerful Presmerion in the entire Kingdom?


    Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how this carriage was moving without the aid of any visible creatures pulling it forward.


    ''Maybe it''s one of their abilities,'' he thought, recalling the lecture Elysia had given him.


    Suddenly, loud explosions echoed outside.


    "Boom!" "Booom!!"


    Orion, the King, and the Queen immediately snapped their heads toward the window.


    "It seems that we are under attack," King Brylon said, his brows furrowed, pondering who could be foolish enough to attack a royal carriage.


    "Don''t worry, the guards will take care of it," Queen Selene reassured her husband. Then, she turned her attention to Orion, as if trying to convey that everything would be fine.


    Being royalty, they knew that no one would dare to openly attack them without significant backing.


    However, just in case such an incident did ur, they travelled with three empty carriages surrounding them to confuse potential attackers and slow down their attempts.


    Nevertheless, with the formidable military presence apanying them, the ambushers'' efforts proved futile, and those responsible for the attack were swiftly captured.


    "Boom!!" Boom!!"


    "Arrgghhh!!"


    Orion could hear the rough sounds of battle from outside the carriage, the shes continuing for several minutes before abruptly ceasing.


    "Tie them all up," he heard a voicemand, just before he noticed the curtains on the windows being drawn open.


    "Sorry about the dy, Your Majesties. The criminals have all been captured and will be taken back to the pce for questioning," spoke a middle-aged man with vibrant red crystal-like locs from the other side of the window, waiting for the King''s and Queen''s response.


    "Alright, we''re already runningte, so let''s proceed," the King responded firmly. "And if they refuse to cooperate, feel free to employ any means necessary to uncover their identities and the one who ordered this attack." Though he held suspicions, he couldn''t disregard the fact that remnants of the forgotten ns still existed. Their bloodlines and influence had waned over millennia, and they believed none of the current major ns should hold such power, making them willing to do anything to topple the existing order.

 Chapter 400 The Arrival Of The Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 400 The Arrival Of The Royal Family</h4>


    Normally, they weren''t a significant problem, having reduced themselves to street urchins or thieves, easily handled by trained guards.


    However, the fact that they were now uniting under one banner to disrupt the city was why the Council meeting was convened ¨C to eradicate them once and for all and find a way to save the garden from its impending demise.


    This was also one of the reasons why he was adamant about his daughter not leaving the castle, despite her desires.


    "Also, instruct the guards to scout the area as we proceed," Queen Selene added. "It would be quite troublesome to face another sudden attack."


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly. "Understood," he said, closing the carriage windows'' curtains before walking away.


    After a few seconds, the carriage resumed its journey, and this time, it was remarkably calm and smoother than Orion had expected until they finally came to an abrupt halt.


    Orion knew they had arrived when he heard a resounding voice from outside the carriage. "Princess Crystalia, Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom, heir to the Prismerian throne, and young mistress of the Crystalforge n has arrived."


    As the announcement rang loudly in the air, although he knew he wouldn''t be introduced, he still felt ufortable, aware that he would be the centre of attention.


    Suddenly, the crystal door of the carriage was pulled open, prompting Orion to drape the piece of cloth that Elysia had given him to conceal his identity until the King introduced him.


    He tied the scarf under his neck in a manner reminiscent of an Englishwoman. Following behind the King and Queen, he stepped out of the crystal-forged carriage.


    "His Highness, King Brylon, King of the Prismerian Kingdom and n Head of the Crystalforge n, has arrived," announced the herald.


    Then, he introduced the Queen, "Her Highness Queen Selene, Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom and n Mistress of the Crystalforge n, has arrived."


    Orion''s gaze shifted to the departing carriage, moving out of the entrance under themand of the coachman whose hands radiated with a vibrant white light.


    He redirected his attention forward, focusing on the young man in his mid-twenties who had introduced the King and Queen.


    The man now stretched his hands toward the grand entrance, filled with rows of servants, both men and women, on both sides.


    They were all dressed incklustre grey attire, their heads bowed low in wee to the royal family.


    Taking a moment to survey his surroundings, Orion noticed they were high up in front of a grand manor with a cave-like entrance. Crystal carriages were parked nearby.


    Just as they were about to walk through the entrance, another row of carriages stopped behind them, causing them to halt and turn to see who had arrived.


    The carriage door swung open, revealing a young, handsome man with long crystal-like locs cascading down his head. The man who had introduced the royal family raised his head once more and announced, "Master Zepyrion Gemheart of the Gemheart n has arrived."


    As Zepyrion fixed his gaze on them, the door of the third carriage was opened by the coachmen. "n Head Ga and n Mistress ra of the Gemheart n have arrived."


    Seeing that the royal family had just arrived as well, n Head Ga walked over and greeted, "King Brylon, it seems you are also just arriving."


    King Brylon nodded in response. Although his family had arrived at the Quartzwraith n''s manor an hourte due to an unfortunate dy caused by a group of troublesome individuals, everyone was supposed to be seated and engaged in conversation, awaiting their arrival.


    Therefore, the arrival of the Gemheart n at this time raised suspicions. It was either they had intentionally arrivedte to showcase their stature at the banquet, disregarding the current Prismerian king, or they had faced unforeseen circumstances causing the dy. Thetter seemed highly unlikely.


    "Very well, let''s proceed," n Head Ga said, his gaze shifting between Orion, who stood alongside Princess Crystalia and Flintor, and King Brylon. He gestured for the group to advance.


    As they moved through the halls, heading toward the heart of the Quartzwraith n Manor where the banquet awaited, n Head Ga suddenly spoke up, "Oh! I nearly forgot to mention that we were attacked on our way here, which dyed our arrival."


    King Brylon, his brows furrowing in concern, responded, "You were attacked? That''s strange, as we too were ambushed on our journey here."


    n Head Ga''s face took on a solemn expression as he spoke, "Though I didn''t wish to be the first to talk about this subject, we must address these street urchins before they grow bolder and dare to mount an attack on the pce."


    The rest of the royal family frowned in response, except for Queen Selene and Orion, who maintained neutral expressions. King Brylon nodded solemnly as he replied, "I understand your concern, n Leader Ga, and I assure you that I will investigate and address the issue at its root before taking any action."


    Despite his reluctance to see infighting among his own people, who were all trapped together in this cursed mountain, he recognized the necessity of restoring peace and concealing the chaos that lurked beneath the surface.


    Ga Gemheart nodded in acknowledgement, offering a faint smile as they followed the procession of servants leading them to the banquet hall.


    The servants pulled open the grand door for them to enter once they arrived.


    The moment they stepped through the door, the whole ce became silent as a loud masculine voice announced their presence.


    "The Royal Family has arrived."


    "The Gemheart n has arrived."


    As all eyes turned toward them, Orion seized the opportunity to explore his surroundings.


    Before him, a magnificent stage adorned with golden-veined, crystal-clear marblemanded the centre of the grand chamber.


    The squared expanse was surrounded by numerous expansive rows of elegant crystal seats, curving gently around the stage like an amphitheatre, ascending in tiers to offer an unobstructed view of the focal point.

 Chapter 401 The News That Shook The Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 401 The News That Shook The Kingdom</h4>


    The stage and many of the seats were packed to capacity with guests. As Orion surveyed the crowd, it was clear that every individual present held a position of influence or status.


    This was particrly evident in the women who boldly showcased various gowns that did little to conceal their buttocks or their alluring panties.


    Although Orion felt the temptation to sneak a nce at Queen Selene and Princess Crystalia''s attire, he wisely refrained from doing so to avoid any potential trouble.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t help but notice the Gemheart n''s members stealing nces at him. Nheless, he made a conscious effort to act as though he was oblivious to the attention.


    As they made their entrance, Orion observed several individuals stepping forward to greet the king and his royal family.


    A middle-aged woman, her deep green locks cascading down, donned a fiery red dress with a daringly wide slit at the front. This left her fiery red panties on disy for all to see, creating an attention-grabbing entrance as she approached them.


    In her wake, a middle-aged man followed, apanied by two young men. One appeared to be in his early twenties, while the other seemed to be still in his teens.


    As they advanced and halted in front of the royal family, Orion suddenly felt a pinch on his thighs. When he nced in the direction of the pinch, he discovered that it was Princess Crystalia discreetly gesturing for him to lower his ear closer to her.


    Curious about what she had to say, Orion discreetly leaned in closer to Princess Crystalia, eager to listen. She whispered, "That is Olivia Quartzwraith, the current n Mistress of the Quartzwraith n. Unfortunately, unlike the other ns, the Quartzwraith n puts on a facade for the public about their men being in charge. However, those from the other major ns can easily see through the act. So, if you are able to speak with her, be sure not to offend her as she''s the one in charge."


    Princess Crystalia continued her hushed exnations, "The man beside her is her husband, Jadeus Quartzwraith. He might not hold as much power as the n Mistress, but he is still the n Head of the Quartzwraith n. Treat him with respect. Behind them are their children: the eldest son, Lazurian Quartzwraith, and the youngest, Garnex Quartzwraith."


    "Although one is older than the other, they both shockingly possess the same level of strength. Rumour has it that the youngest son is the top candidate for the future n Head of the Quartzwraith n because his talent clearly surpasses that of his brother."


    Orion acknowledged the detailed information with a nod, observing as Olivia Quartzwraith greeted each member of the royal family, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before refocusing on the King and Queen.


    "The Quartzwraith n wees the royal family to our n''s Manor," Olivia Quartzwraith expressed. "I do hope that you enjoy the banquet to the fullest."


    She then turned towards the Gemheart n family and continued, "The Quartzwraith n also wees the Gemheart n. We hope that you are also able to enjoy the banquet to the fullest."


    n Head Ga responded with a smile, "Of course, we will also be able to hear a lot of interesting things before the end of the day."


    His words drew a sharp nce from Olivia, and they exchanged a knowing look.


    They had both noticed the young man with the scarf tied around his face who bore a striking resemnce to the foreigner from the throne room, so Olivia quickly grasped Ga''s implication.


    She replied with a wry smile, "I hope so too, n Leader Ga."


    Then she turned her attention to ra Gemheart, the n Mistress of the Gemheart n, nodding in acknowledgement before gesturing to the awaiting servants to guide them to their seats.


    As they made their entrance, escorted by the n Mistress of the Quartzwraith herself, they were weed by the leaders of some of the most influential ns at the banquet.


    These included the Luminaris n and the Prismaflow n, each apanied by one or more of their younger members and several other individuals.


    Princess Crystalia had identified them as members of the remaining stable ns that had endured throughout the millennia, both before and after they became trapped in the mountain.


    Orion, however, paid close attention to her words as they reached their seats, which were positioned prominently two steps above the regr ones.


    These seats were specially designed for the King and Queen and were nked by rows of servants and guards, all provided by the Quartzwraith n. On the left side of the Queen, there was also a special seat reserved for Princess Crystalia.


    However, since no one had anticipated the King bringing along the foreigner from outside the mountain, no seat had been arranged for him.


    Consequently, he was left to stand at the side, alongside Flintor, who was guarding Princess Crystalia, making it appear as though he too was part of the guard detail.


    On the grand stage, and across the seats, the news that the royal family had arrived had already spread among the guests. With everyone in attendance, the moment had finally arrived for the banquet tomence.


    King Brylon rose from his seat, extending his hand toward the Queen. With graceful poise, she ced her hand in his, rising from her seat elegantly.


    A servant handed them crystal-clear ss cups filled with a deep red wine, crafted from fruits grown in the garden. King Brylon took a ss and handed another to Queen Selene.


    Then, he raised his ss, capturing the attention of the room with his authoritative presence. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today¡ªboth the five major ns and the smaller minor ns¡ªfor the Ceremonial Prismerian n Young Heirs Banquet. It''s an asion for the heirs of each major n to interact and be reminded of thepetition for the throne," he announced.


    Pausing for effect, he continued, "But before we proceed, I have an important announcement to make. I kindly ask everyone to lend me your ears, as what I''m about to say holds great significance." He cleared his throat and subtly gestured for Orion to step forward.

 Chapter 402 The News That Shook The Kingdom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 402 The News That Shook The Kingdom (2)</h4>


    Orion, feeling a bit ufortable with the spotlight now squarely on them, was a little surprised at how King Brylon''s voice effortlessly filled the expansive hall, reaching every corner of the grand amphitheatre.


    Just as he was contemting this, he felt a discreet pinch on his right arm. It was Flintor, silently urging him to step forward. Recognizing the summons, Orion walked forward, positioning himself behind Princess Crystalia and Queen Selene, until he arrived at King Brylon''s right-hand side.


    As Orion stood at King Brylon''s side, he observed the curious gazes of all the guests fixated on them. "For those of you who have heard the rumours and seek confirmation, and for those who remain uncertain," King Brylon said, acknowledging the widespread gossip that had undoubtedly reached the major ns, while the smaller ns looked on in confusion. He continued with a confident tone, "I am here to confirm that the rumours are indeed true."


    He invited everyone to raise a toast and celebrate, revealing, "We, the Prismerian people, will no longer be imprisoned in this mountain."


    The anticipation in the hall grew palpable. "With every n and family present, I want to take this opportunity to introduce to you the first foreigner to set foot in the Primserian Kingdom in several thousand years!" King Brylon proimed with enthusiasm. "Everyone, I present to you, Orion!!"


    At this cue, Orion swiftly and gently untied the scarf from around his neck, revealing his hair flowing freely around him.


    The hall fell deathly silent, so quiet that it seemed as if a dropped needle could resound throughout the entire amphitheatre.


    Then, in the space of a breath, the room erupted into a cacophony of noise. Voices from the numerous guests rang out, filling the air with a buzz of excitement and chatter.


    "A FOREIGNER!! A FOREIGNER FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN!!!"


    "IMPOSSIBLE!! THIS¡­ THIS SHOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE, WE NEED TO VERIFY IF HE IS AN IMPOSTER!!"


    "YOUR HIGHNESS, IF THIS IS TRUE, THEN DOESN''T THAT MEAN THAT NAKA HAS NOT FORSAKEN US!! NAKA.... OUR GOD HAS NOT FORSAKEN US!!"


    The atmosphere crackled with excitement as the seconds ticked by. Attendees from the smaller ns and invited city families, who had beenpletely unaware of this event until today, voiced their emotions regarding this astonishing revtion.


    Meanwhile, those from the major ns, who had already heard about Orion''s existence, had expressed their shock earlier and now watched with a sense of calm curiosity.


    They couldn''t help but wonder why the king had chosen this moment to reveal such groundbreaking information, especially considering that the event had taken ce just two days ago.


    Shouldn''t he have waited for a few more months or days before making such an announcement?


    Certainly, even if he was aware that he couldn''t keep such news a secret for long, shouldn''t he also have realized that doing this would be akin to broadcasting it to the entire kingdom?


    After all, no one would be able to keep such momentous news to themselves, and even if they did, sooner orter, the information would inevitably spread through the conversations of every citizen in the kingdom, like wildfire, until it finally reached and echoed throughout the castle.


    King Brylon immediately hushed the hall, hismanding presence filling the space as he began to speak, "I am well aware of your concerns and your thoughts, and I want you all to understand that I''ve thoroughly considered them. Throughout this deliberation, I''ve reached the conclusion that it''s best to reveal this information right now. This way, we can all work together with the hope of finally emerging from this mountain, not just as a kingdom, but as a people."


    "We will show our ancestors that we''ve aplished what none of them had the chance to achieve, and we''ll let the world know that it''s time for us to leave this ancient, secluded mountain."


    King Brylon''s words resonated deeply, not only with Orion but with everyone present. It was clear that the king possessed a remarkable charisma, perfectly suited for his role.


    Witnessing this, Orion couldn''t help but acknowledge that King Brylon was indeed a decent king, both in speech and demeanour.


    As the King and Queen raised their crystal-clear sses and sipped the fruity wine, a wave of toasting rippled through the seats. Despite their rivalry, a few of the major n leaders exchanged knowing nces, silently acknowledging their shared understanding of King Brylon''s intentions.


    Before being rivals, their foremost duty was maintaining the kingdom''s order, and that responsibility weighed heavily on each of them.


    n Head Ga couldn''t help but express his displeasure, clicking his tongue in irritation. "What a shame! I would have preferred it if he had decided to keep everything a secret." While they had already anticipated such an event when they first saw Orion, hearing the king''s words only confirmed their suspicions regarding his intentions.


    "Humph! So what''s your n now?" ra asked with a sly smile as she sipped her wine, observing her husband''s annoyance.


    "There''s still time to bide," n Head Ga replied, locking eyes with the vibrant, ash-coloured irises of the Luminaris n Head, who sat far across the grand amphitheatre.


    He refocused on his empty ss, downing its contents in one swift motion, and then handed it to a nearby servant. "Hopefully, the King is ready for the surprise we''ve arranged for him."


    ra arched an eyebrow at her husband''s words. She hoped he wouldn''t do anything that might jeopardize the Gemheart n, given their already precarious position on the kingdom''s watchlist.


    She emptied her crystal-clear ss and handed it to a nearby servant.


    "While I''m not fully aware of your ns or intentions," she said, "...whatever it is, I hope you''ve thought it through carefully before putting it into motion."


    "Don''t worry," n Head Ga reassured her. "I''m confident it''s something everyone will enjoy." He shifted his focus back to King Brylon, then nced down at his son seated below him, wondering when the true purpose of the banquet would be revealed.

 Chapter 403 The Banquet Commences

    <h4>Chapter 403 The Banquet Commences</h4>


    Meanwhile, Orion observed as a new seat was arranged for him near Princess Crystalia, and he was gestured to return to his position. Catching Flintor''s jealous expression as he moved to stand behind Princess Crystalia''s seat, Orion couldn''t help but snort softly as he settledfortably into his seat, grateful that he wouldn''t have to stand throughout the banquet.


    As the crowd gradually quieted down, King Brylon cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, that''s all I have to say for now. n Head Jadeus will take over from here."


    At that moment, n Head Jadeus rose from his seat, crystal-clear ss cup in hand, and dered loudly, "First of all, this toast is to the bright future of the Prismerian Kingdom. Our generation will finally see the day when we can leave these mountains, and we toast to Naka for watching over us, showing us that we have not been abandoned."


    After his words, he downed his drink in one swift motion and handed the empty ss to a nearby servant. Then, he continued, "While I''d love to see the banquet start right away, unlike previous banquets where the heirs from all five major ns tested their intellect by solving the kingdom''s crises, I believe doing the same now might dampen the mood."


    "So, I have a suggestion. Why don''t we see how much our young heirs have grown? Let them engage in some friendlypetition with each other. This will maintain the festive atmosphere, allow the young heirs to measure their strengths, and, most importantly, keep us entertained. I''m sure everyone here is eager to witness the prowess of the major n heirs."


    As n Head Jadeus concluded his speech, several voices immediately voiced their support.


    "What a brilliant idea!"


    "I''ve been curious about the strength of the young heirs as well. Hopefully, we''ll witness an exciting disy of their abilities and see just how much they''ve grown."


    A chorus of voices echoed from the seats where the guests from the minor ns and city families were seated, along with several important n members from the five major ns. Whether this had been prenned or not, one thing was clear: everyone was eager to see the young heirs showcase their strength on stage.


    It was an opportunity for them to determine who among these young heirs was truly superior and who might not be worth keeping an eye on in terms of strength. In response to n Head Jadeus''s words, all nine heirs of the five major ns rose gracefully from their seats.


    Observing their enthusiastic response, especially his sons who had also risen from their seats, n Head Jadeus continued with a smile gracing his lips. "Very well, since the young heirs have stood up and all seem to be in agreement with the suggestion, why don''t we proceed?" His voice rang out as the crowd buzzed with approval.


    "But since it was I who made this suggestion, I''d like to kick off the battles with my Quartzwraith n. Lazurian, the oldest heir of the Quartzwraith n," he added, directing his attention to his eldest son standing beside him, "you may begin. And please remember to show courtesy to the other n heirs during your address."


    "Of course, father," replied Lazurian Quartzwraith, the twenty-one-year-old eldest heir of the Quartzwraith n.


    As Lazurian confidently approached the stage, all eyes were fixed on him. Those unfamiliar with his appearance took this opportunity to study him. He possessed short, vibrant purple hair, tied up with a thin thread, and disyed a slim, well-toned physique, evident from his attire.


    Upon reaching the stage, he casually brushed his hair back with his hand, stealing a nce at the n heirs who had returned to their seats.


    Lazurian then greeted the guests with a bow and introduced himself, saying, "I am Lazurian Quartzwraith. While I could call out my fellow n heirs, I''d prefer if they stepped forward willingly to face me." Concluding his words, he unleashed his magical pressure, allowing his energy to radiate outward.


    At this, many of the elders and heads of smaller minor ns and city families raised their eyebrows in surprise as they observed the light cyan aura enveloping Lazurian, picking up traces of his potent magical energy.


    This young man was only twenty-one years old, and ording to their previous investigations, he was supposed to be at tier one in the Crystal Adept rank. However, judging by the vibrant cyan glow and the formidable magical pressure emanating from him, it was tantly evident that they were witnessing a twenty-one-year-old tier-two Crystal Adept!


    All the younger heirs from the smaller ns and city families, who had been brought along to witness this banquet take ce, took in a deep breath. They were still at the Crystal Initiate rank, which was one rank below the Crystal Adept rank, and this disy of power left them in awe.


    However, Zephyrion Gemheart couldn''t help but snort in annoyance at Lazurian''s ostentatious disy. ''He''s only a rank two Crystal Adept, and he''s unting it like that,'' he thought, casting a side eye around the audience.


    To his surprise, none of the other n heirs had shown any interest in taking up the challenge. It seemed they were either hesitant to face Lazurian as the first opponent, preferring to gauge their peers'' abilities first, or they simply weren''t keen on going first and were hoping someone else would step onto the stage.


    Zephyrion snorted again, unwilling to let the opportunity slip away. Regardless of the reason, someone had to step forward.


    So, he abruptly rose from his seat, determined to take the initiative.


    But as he did so, Ga, his father, reached out and restrained him, whispering some words into his ear.


    Listening to his father''s words, Zephyrion nodded with a mischievous grin spreading across his face. He focused his magical energy into his legs, and with a surge of power, he leapt from his seat and onto the stage.


    ''Impressive,'' Orion thought as he watched Zephyrion confidently stride toward Lazurian after effortlessly executing such a high-intensity jump.

 Chapter 404 Challenging The Foreigner

    <h4>Chapter 404 Challenging The Foreigner</h4>


    Meanwhile, as she observed her son standing before the Quartzwraith n''s eldest son, ra furrowed her brow in annoyance.


    She redirected her attention to her husband and asked, "What did you tell him?" She still didn''t fully grasp the nature of their conversation.


    n Head Ga replied, "We''ve assessed the strength of the King and Queen, as well as everyone in the pce. If we want to ensure our sess, we need to ount for every variable, including that of the foreigner."


    ra remained somewhat puzzled by his n and asked, "And so?"


    "So, it means that we need to assess his strength, and considering the King, this might be thest time we see him without a significant security presence in the open. Therefore, this could be our best andst chance to openly gauge his strength and determine what kind of threat he poses to the n," he responded.


    Finally nodding in understanding, ra could only gaze at her husband thoughtfully. She wondered if she had perhaps imparted too much knowledge about what it meant to be the Gemheart n Head, both physically and mentally.


    Nevertheless, since this was his n, she shifted her focus back to the stage after settling into a morefortable position.


    On the stage,


    "I didn''t expect the n Heir of the Gemheart n to be the first to step onto the stage," Lazurian Quartzwraith said respectfully, eyeing Zephyrion, who stood within arm''s reach.


    "Humph!" Zephyrion snorted in response, his eyes filled with contempt as he gazed at Lazurian. "I only came forward because it seemed like no one else wanted to do the dirty work, so I decided to take matters into my own hands. Don''t get too full of yourself."


    "You!" Lazurian seethed, his anger reaching its boiling point in response to Zephyrion''s words and attitude.


    "Very well, I hope you''re ready," Lazurian challenged, awaiting Zephyrion''s response.


    When Zephyrion remained silent, Lazurian roared, channelling his magical energy and fury into his fist. To test the waters, he thrust his fist straight toward Zephyrion''s chin, creating an ear-splitting sound.


    "Heh! This alone won''t help you," Zephyrion retorted.


    He brought up his hand and unleashed his magical energy, simultaneously catching Lazurian''s fist with his own. His magical pressure emitted a vibrant light cyan aura that seemed even more brilliant than Lazurian''s.


    "Rank four Crystal Adept!" An elderly man from one of the smaller minor ns groaned in exasperation. There were ten distinct ranks that ssified one''s power and strength: the Crystal Initiate rank, the Crystal Adept rank, the Crystal Radiant rank, the Crystal Luminary rank, the Crystal Sage, the Crystal King, the Crystal Emperor, the Crystal Overlord, and finally, the Pinnacle tier¡ªan exalted realm of ascension and godhood.


    Each rank was further divided into ten tiers, and Prismerions had to break through the barrier of learning how to control magic and assimte it from their gems once they discovered their magical affinity. After this, they would step into their first tier, bing a tier one Crystal Initiate.


    However, achieving this took a year or, for the exceptionally talented, multiple months. For others, it could take several years. Progressing to the next tier was as treacherous as climbing adder with a rocky, spike-filled surface. It required both skill and ess to the necessary resources.


    Given these challenges, it was easy to admire the greatness of the major ns and their respective heirs as they stood on the stage, their light cyan auras shimmering around them.


    "Indeed, the only way to truly gauge the abilities of a genius is by pitting them against another genius," remarked a middle-aged man who had reluctantly brought his children to the banquet after receiving an invitation.


    He sighed deeply, realizing that the event was far more than he had anticipated.


    Meanwhile, Zephyrion had already clenched his other hand into a powerful fist, mirroring Lazurian''s earlier move. He unleashed a punch charged with his potent magical energy, aiming it straight at Lazurian''s chin.


    The impact was thunderous, resulting in a resounding "BAAMM!" that reverberated throughout the grand stage. Lazurian was sent hurtling like a projectile, crashing onto the golden-veined, crystal-clear marble on the other side of the stage.


    Rising from the ground, clutching his chin in pain and anger, Lazurian immediately sprinted toward Zephyrion once more. As he muttered "Ethereal Veil," his form became partially transparent, nearly vanishing from view.


    Witnessing Lazurian employ the Quartzwraith n''s specialty, Zephyrion couldn''t help but smile. Though the technique rendered its user partially invisible, it didn''t mask the sound of their footsteps, and reappearing was necessary tounch an attack.


    With a sly grin, Zephyrion confidently observed Lazurian emerging from his semi-invisible state and executed the "Shifting Strike" technique,unching a fist toward him. This particr Quartzwraith n specialty allowed them to phase their fists partially while striking, enabling their blows to bypass an opponent''s defences to some extent.


    Zephyrion didn''t bother to block as he calmly observed Lazurian''s fist hurtling straight toward his gut.


    Employing one of the Gemheart n''s signature techniques, "Body Resonance," Zephyrion weed the punch head-on. He responded with a swift and powerful kick, connecting his knee with Lazurian''s abdomen, resulting in a resounding "BANG!!".


    Before Lazurian could even recover from the devastating kick, he hurled a punch toward Lazurian''s face, sending the Quartzwraith heir flying into the air this time.


    Hended violently, crashing onto the floor with an audible thud. Blood gushed from his chest, and Lazurian coughed up a mouthful of thick radiant crimson liquid. Hey on the floor, both hands clutching his stomach as he struggled to rise.


    n Head Jadeus let out a heavy sigh as he witnessed this oue.


    "I told you to let Garnex go first," Olivia chided her husband with a stern expression.


    She understood that Garnex wouldn''t have stood a chance given the considerable gap in tiers, but he was more talented and would have at least put up a respectable fight instead of losing so shamefully.


    ''Pathetic,'' Garnex couldn''t help but sneer inwardly as he watched his elder brother being escorted away from the stage.


    Back on the stage, Zypherion redirected his attention toward the guests, specifically the heirs of the other ns seated in the audience. "While I would prefer the next n heir to step onto the stage, I''d like to suggest something else before we proceed," he stated. With that, he withdrew his gaze and directed it upwards, toward the section where the king and his royal family were seated.


    ....


    Author''s note: Don''t worry, you will soon understand what kind of a cheat Orion is.

 Chapter 405 Challenging The Foreigner (2)

    ?


    "Your Highness," Zephyrion began, his voice polite but insistent, "since we have a foreigner among us today, someone from outside the mountain, I would like to propose an exchange of hands with him."


    As he observed the King and Queen''s expressions turning sour, Zephyrion remained undeterred. This was his father''s n, designed to test the strength of the outsider and gauge his prowess.


    He continued, "Certainly, someone who has traversed the upper sections of the mountain and survived, despite the Vylkr vines and a bloodthirsty god, must possess extraordinary strength." Zephyrion then shifted his gaze to Orion, sizing him up, and added, "Considering that our foreign guest appears to be only a few years older or younger than myself, I can''t help but wonder about the experience and knowledge I might gain from such an exchange."


    He redirected his attention to the king and queen, his smile now reced with a more serious and respectful expression, awaiting their response.


    As Zephyrion finished speaking, voices among the guests began to murmur in agreement.


    "Indeed! I hadn''t noticed before, but the foreigner does seem rather youthful!"


    "The fact that he traversed the upper mountain unharmed at such a young age suggests that he must possess considerable strength."


    "Hmm, now I can''t help but wonder what would happen if the foreigner faced off against the Gemheart n heir. This could also be a chance for us to measure the strength of the outside world against our own."


    After hearing the young man''s request and the audible voices echoing around him, King Brylon couldn''t help but feel an irritating headache beginning to throb at the corner of his mind. They had indeed considered the need to ascertain the foreigner''s strength, but the idea of pitting someone like that against another and asking them to brawl it out until either one of them was defeated wasn''t an ideal solution.


    It carried a high risk of jeopardizing their kingdom, especially since they still had no idea what awaited them outside the mountain. Were there more people with the young boy? Were there more nymphs, and how many of them were there?


    These questions remained unanswered, making it wiser to gain the foreigner''s trust first, gradually lowering his guard until he willingly shared his knowledge about the outside world without the need for coercion or deception.


    However, until then, recklessness could potentially bring even greater peril to the Prismerian Kingdom. King Brylon turned to look at his wife, noticing her defeated expression. It seemed she was harbouring simr thoughts.


    "Although we could easily dismiss his proposal and discourage anyone else from making a simr request, even though I have some doubts about it and suspect it might be a ploy from the Gemheart n," Queen Selene said as she shifted her gaze towards Orion from the corner of her eyes. Observing him furrowing his brows in response to the young man''s request, she continued, "But no matter how you look at it, this is a chance to assess Orion''s true strength and confirm whether he has been concealing his abilities or is indeed as weak as he has portrayed himself. After all, if anything goes awry, we can always ce the me squarely on the Gemheart n."


    Recognizing that it hade to this point, King Brylon shifted his focus to Zephyrion and said, "Very well, I am also curious to ascertain the strength of our guest who has ventured into the Prismerian Kingdom from outside the mountain."


    He was acutely aware of a pair of eyes intently fixed on him from the side, but he continued regardless. "However, I''m afraid this decision should be left to him," he turned his head to meet Orion''s gaze, who had been watching him closely since he began speaking.


    Orion, on the other hand, felt his eyebrows nearly escaping their positions due to irritation after hearing the young man''s words below.


    ''Thank you very much, but I came here to enjoy a banquet, not to participate in it,'' Orion thought.


    He had no interest in exchanging blows with anyone, despite his curiosity about the ongoing battle below.


    Meanwhile, below on the golden-veined crystal-clear stage, Zephyrion shifted his gaze from the King to Orion. "Mr Foreigner, I w--"


    However, just as Zephyrion was about to speak, Orion promptly interrupted him. "I''m sorry, but I think I''ll pass. I didn''t attend the banquet to participate in such activities," his voice sounded a bit duller than King Brylon''s own, as he was still uncertain about how he managed to amplify his voice so much.


    Nheless, the echoes carried his words clearly to Zephyrion''s ears.


    Zephyrion''s grin faded slightly, and he attempted to sweeten the offer, now realizing that it would take more than a simple request to get the foreigner onto the stage.


    "Ahem! I understand that due to the impromptu nature of this challenge, you might not have been prepared. Therefore, I''m willing to make an offer," he dered, causing the grand amphitheatre to erupt with whispers and murmurs of intrigue.


    "The Gemheart n heir is really that desperate, huh!" Many attendees from the smaller minor ns and city families couldn''t help but think, their attention nowpletely fixated on the unfolding scene, sensing that things were about to escte.


    Zephyrion, in the face of it all, persisted with his enticing offer. "If you lose, I am more than willing to make your stay in the Prismerian kingdom much morefortable, in addition to sharing some of my wealth with you," he dered confidently.


    He understood that his father might even double his reward if he managed to seed in this n and bring the foreigner onto the stage for everyone to witness.


    Zephyrion continued, "And if you win, the offer remains the same, except I''ll also ensure you get a guided tour of the city, visiting the finest ces the Prismerian Kingdom has to offer, all under the protection of the Gemheart n''s finest security."


    A win-win proposition was the only card Zephyrion could y!


    To conclude his offer, he emphasized, "After all, this will be a straightforward exchange, just so I can get a firsthand look at the strength of those from beyond the mountain."

 Chapter 406 Challenging The Foreigner (3)

    ?


    Observing that he wouldn''t be left alone by the Gemheart n heir, Orion was initially inclined to dismiss the proposal, as he had no reason to engage in any kind of battle, whether for fun or otherwise until he heard about the apanying rewards.


    Seeing Orion''s contemtive expression from far below, Zephyrion quickly added, "If you''re concerned about me keeping my promise, don''t be. I stand here before everyone today, even in front of the King and the royal family, and I solemnly vow to Naka that I shall honour my promise, fulfilling it to the best of the Gemheart n''s abilities."


    Not only Orion, but also the guests were taken aback by the Gemheart n Heir''s desperation.


    Regardless, after ncing at the King and Queen and seeing them nod in agreement, signifying that they bore witness to the Gemheart n heir''s words, Orion saw no reason to decline Zephyrion''s challenge.


    Instead, he viewed it as an opportunity to gauge how much he had grown in power after creating his two containers and bing a 1-star warrior.


    Directing his strange energy into his legs, alongside his Vylkr energy to enable a leap onto the stage, Orion was just about to rise from his seat and spring forward when a firm hand abruptly seized his arm.


    Turning to the side, he saw that it was Princess Crystalia, her eyes filled with anxiety as she nervously whispered, "Be careful, I don''t trust him."


    Orion responded with a solemn nod. Observing as Princess Crystalia released his arm and reciprocated the gesture, he drew in a deep breath and then propelled himself into the sky with an explosive burst of energy.


    Due to the substantial height from which Orion had descended, his entrance was both amazing andmanding. Consequently, all eyes were now riveted on him as he touched down on the stage with a resounding "BOOM!"


    Orion surveyed the stage beneath his feet, pondering that it was sturdier than he had initially anticipated.


    Zephyrion narrowed his eyes at Orion, inwardly snorting at the fact that his opponent had executed the same jump he had previously done.


    Nevertheless, as he observed Orion disying a certain level of strength, just as they had suspected, he promptly cleared his throat and remarked, "Alright, since you''re ready, you can go ahead and strike first."


    Recognizing that the aim was to gauge the mysterious outsider''s prowess, Zephyrion extended an invitation to Orion to make the first move.


    Preparing himself, Orion channelled the strange energy coursing within him, alongside the lingering Vylkr energy remnants. As he settled into abat stance, he asked, "Are you ready?" Deciding to begin cautiously, he prepared to test his opponent''s defences with a measured fist strike, not entirely certain of his current level of strength.


    "Of course, I''m ready. Go ahead and give it your best shot," Zephyrion replied with a smirk.


    "Alright," Orion nodded in response. Suddenly, he lunged forward, his fist directed straight at Zephyrion''s chin. Observing the punching his way, Zephyrion lightly scoffed as he swiftly sidestepped, evading the attack.


    However, because he had only moved aside, Orion abruptly halted his advance, pivoting to the side while clenching his left hand into a fist, which he hurled towards Zephyrion''s face once more.


    Observing this, Zephyrion felt a hint of irritation that Orion seemed to be exclusively targeting his handsome face. Nheless, he underestimated Orion''s speed, causing his guard to drop momentarily.


    In response, Zephyrion activated the Gemheart n''s speciality, "Body Resonance," tomunicate that Orion''s efforts were in vain and topel him to reveal more of his abilities if he wanted to seed.


    "BAMM!!" Orion''s fistnded a solid blow. The smirk on Zephyrion''s face faltered as he had not expected Orion''s punch to hit with such force, shaking his body before he could fully absorb the impact. Stumbling backwards, he tried to regain hisposure as Orion swiftly repositioned himself.


    With his right hand, Orion aimed another punch directly at Zephyrion''s face. Before Zephyrion could understand what was happening, the sound of the wind being torn apart by Orion''s fist echoed in his ears. He had little time to react...


    "BAMMM!!" The fist tore through his defences, and an iprehensible sound of bones cracking and breaking apart echoed loudly across the stage.


    The sound resonated throughout the grand amphitheatre, so distinct that it felt as though it was splitting the bones of everyone present.


    Zephyrion was sent hurtling backward, spinning a full one hundred and eighty degrees in mid-air before he crashed heavily onto the ground.


    His body continued to rotate,pleting a full three-hundred-and-sixty-degree spin before finallying to a halt.


    After witnessing Zephyrion effortlessly dodge his first punch and somewhat absorb his second, Orion had only slightly amplified his strength for the third strike.


    When he saw the thick, vibrant crimson blood on his fists, he grimaced and shook his hand to remove the wet sensation, staining the golden-veined, crystal-clear stage beneath him.


    Orion then focused his gaze on Zephyrion, who was clutching a broken and bloodied jaw with one hand while trying to rise with the other.


    A strained smile appeared on Orion''s lips as he uttered apologetically, "Sorry if I had known you couldn''t absorb that punch, I wouldn''t have added more strength to it."


    "GASSPSS!!" Gasps rippled through the guests as they observed the unfolding scene and registered the words that had just escaped Orion''s lips.


    They had been attentive witnesses to the entire altercation, noting how Orion had steadily gained momentum after his first two punches missed their mark.


    Thus, it wasn''t entirely imusible to consider that he might be right.


    However, as they shifted their gaze toward the bloodied Gemheart n Heir, who was now struggling to rise, they couldn''t help but question whether it was indeed just a fraction of the young man''s strength that had caused such devastating damage.


    After all, they were discussing the Gemheart n Heir, the most promising young Prismerion in the entire Gemheart n, someone eligible to ascend to the throne in just a few years.

 Chapter 407 Challenging The Foreigner (4)

    ?


    Certainly, even though his strength was bound to increase with time, and he would still have to contend with other n heirs, some stronger and some weaker, the fact remained that as a twenty-one-year-old Tier four Crystal Adept, he was considered a genius.


    "ZEPHYRION!!!" ra eximed from her seat as she swiftly ascended into the sky,nding precisely where her sony, allowing her to kneel down and assess his condition.


    Observing this, Ga couldn''t help but release a weary sigh, knowing that his wife would certainly reprimand him for their son''s current state.


    After all, he was the one who had devised the n that had led to Zephyrion''s condition. Furrowing his brows into a frown, he subtly shifted the me onto his son.


    It should have beenmon sense for Zephyrion not to underestimate an opponent whose strength and abilities were unknown.


    Meanwhile, on the stage below, all Orion had initially sensed was a faint vibration on the stage. In the next instant, a powerful gust of wind rushed in from all directions, prompting him to instinctively shut his eyes. When he reopened them momentster, he found himself greeted by apletely altered scene before him.


    In front of him stood the woman Princess Crystalia had mentioned as the n Mistress of the Gemheart n, ra Gemheart. She wore a vibrant violet dress, daringly short, which only reached the upper half of her voluptuous wide buttocks, revealing her crimson panties that clung sensually to her waist.


    Orion, ever watchful to avoid any awkward situations in a room full of stunning women who had each exposed their panties, managed to keep hisposure as he noticed the outline of her curves beneath the dress.


    When she turned to face him, her dress pressed against her, revealing the subtle contours of her body, including the outline of her pointed nipples.


    Orion had exercised restraint upon entering the banquet, avoiding prolonged stares at any woman, but now, with the opportunity to observe the stern yet beautiful expression of the woman before him, he couldn''t help but appreciate her ample assets, seeing as she was thick... incredibly thick...


    While they were far from matching those of his wives back in the vige, they were still considerable, even enough to rival or challenge the Queen''s.


    ra, however, managed to quell her anger as she red at the young man with a mixture of frustration and understanding.


    She recognized that it was her son who had acted recklessly, driven by his father''s foolish n, and ming Orion for the injury would be one-sided, especially when her own son had chosen to underestimate his opponent and take such a blow head-on without assessing the full extent of the opponent''s punch.


    ra couldn''t help but sigh internally, wondering, ''Why do both father and son have to be so foolish?'' She decided to rise from her kneeling position when she noticed two more members of the Gemheart n approaching the stage, presumably to check on the condition of their young heir.


    She waited until they had reached Zephyrion and helped him off the stage before turning her gaze back to Orion.


    "You''ve won, and I promise that the Gemheart n will keep its word," she said, her tone firm. "For now, I must ensure the well-being of the Gemheart young heir. See youter."


    Orion nodded in response, taking a moment to admire her dick-erecting backside as she turned and walked away.


    After witnessing this tense confrontation, sighs of relief escaped the lips of many guests who had feared that the situation might escte further when they saw someone jump down from their seats.


    To their surprise, it was the n Mistress of the Gemheart n.


    "Well, that was certainly entertaining," Queen Selene remarked, a touch of amusement in her voice.


    She had never been particrly fond of the Gemheart n, so Orion''s actions had brought a refreshing sensation to her heart.


    She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at Orion and mutter, "He''s strong." As she observed him, she noticed the absence of any magical energy emanating from him, indicating that he had aplished all this solely with his physical prowess, without relying on any external assistance or n specialities.


    On the stage, Orion had already turned around, preparing to descend the steps and return to his seat. But just as he was about to leave...


    "WAIT!!"


    A young woman''s voice echoed through the grand amphitheatre, and all eyes turned toward her.


    She bolted from her seat, sprinting down the steps without hesitation until she reached the edge of the seating area. With a graceful leap, she soared into the air andnded in front of Orion on the golden-veined crystal stage.


    As she appeared, a chorus of excited voices erupted from the guests'' seats.


    "It''s Maya Luminous! The second young heiress of the Luminaris n! She''s only neen years old, but they say she''s already a Tier four Crystal Adept!"


    "Wait! A neen-year-old Tier four Crystal Adept! Are you kidding me?"


    "Humph! If you don''t believe me, wait until you hear how powerful her older sister is. And don''t bother asking, I tried to check, but I couldn''t find anything."


    "Hmm, that''s strange!"


    Maya scrutinized the young man in front of her, examining him closely.


    Her elder sister had initially tried to stop her froming out, but how could she stay away?


    After witnessing the n Heir of the Gemheart n being defeated by a foreigner as young as they were, especially after he had previously beaten the oldest heir of the Quartzwraith n, she wanted to confirm one thing before proceeding with her n.


    "Excuse me, Mr Foreigner. My name is Maya Luminous, the second eldest n heiress of the Luminaris n. I''d like to ask for your name, and if possible, your age," Maya asked as she observed the foreigner examining her.


    Orion was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the young woman as he was heading back to his seat.

 Chapter 408 Challenging The Foreigner (5)

    ?


    He regarded her, noticing that she appeared to be about the same age as Princess Crystalia. He gazed at her long, silver-coloured hair cascading down her back and her tall stature. Her yellow dress, matching the length of the Gemheart n Mistress''s attire, entuated her slender figure.


    Orion couldn''t resist sneaking a nce at her yellow panties before returning his gaze to her, recalling that Princess Crystalia had introduced her when they entered the grand amphitheatre.


    Raising his eyebrows at her question, Orion responded, "I am Orion." He paused there, with no intentions of divulging his age at the moment.


    Upon hearing his name and realizing that he wasn''t inclined to reveal his age, Maya furrowed her brows slightly. She decided to rephrase her question, "Very well, may I know your current rank?"


    "Rank?" Orion asked, a bit puzzled by her wording.


    Maya cleared her throat, noting his confusion, and rephrased, "I meant to ask about your current power or abilities." She observed him curiously, intrigued by how strong he might be at such a young age.


    "Oh," Orion thought for a moment, "Hmmm, it''s a bit difficult to exin. But if you want topare it to the guy I just punched, I''d say I''m way stronger than him." He remembered that he hadn''t even used more than a fraction of his strength in his fight against the Gemheart n Heir.


    Plus, he hadn''t received any information about how the Prismerions ranked their strengths, so he was a bit at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, downstage, Zephyrion was being treated for the injuries inflicted by Orion.


    He overheard Orion''s words and couldn''t help but curse aloud, "Tchh! Bastard!" His words came out as muffledints, causing the Quaztrwraith healers around him to assume he was just expressing his pain.


    Maya''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch the moment she heard Orion''s words. ''Is he bragging?'' she thought.


    She was only one tier higher than Zephyrion, who was just two tiers above her youngest sister. Hearing Orion''s words made her wonder if the young man in front of her was simply boasting, trying to send a message and show them how much weaker they werepared to the outside world.


    Or perhaps he might genuinely have no idea how strong he was at the moment.


    Regardless, Maya saw this as a golden opportunity to increase her influence in the kingdom. Beating the foreigner who had defeated one of the Prismerian young n heirs during the banquet would undoubtedly enhance her standing.


    After all, everyone who was someone within the kingdom was present at this event. She couldn''t let such a chance slip through her fingers and allow her sister to maintain her higher influence unchallenged.


    In fact, not only Maya but every other n Heir was contemting such a possibility, so they naturally grasped what Maya was attempting to achieve.


    However, instead of rashly storming onto the stage like her, they chose to wait and assess the situation first.


    After all, wouldn''t defeating a foreigner who had beaten two of the Prismerian n Heirs be more impressive than a foreigner who had only defeated one?


    Nevertheless, they all silently thanked Zephyrion for eagerly presenting this opportunity to them.


    They hoped that Maya could coax more of Orion''s strength out so that they could gain a better understanding of it, even though they doubted her prowess since she was around the same level of strength as the Gemheart n Heir.


    "This girl, what am I going to do with her," Merida Luminous, the eldest daughter and heir of the Luminaries n,mented.


    She crossed her legs, one over the other, and massaged her forehead with her hands while sighing in exasperation at her younger sister''s actions.


    "She''s not very bright," her other younger sistermented.


    "Don''t say that; she''s your elder sister," Merida replied, releasing another weary sigh as she cast a sidelong nce at her sister before refocusing her gaze on the scene below.


    "Still not very bright," her younger sister insisted.


    "Sigh!!" Another exasperated sigh escaped Merida''s lips.


    On stage, Maya fixed her gaze on Orion and bowed her head. "Mr Foreigner, just like the Gemheart n heir, I would also like to use this opportunity to challenge you to a battle."


    A wave of murmurs erupted from the seats around them the moment those words escaped her lips.


    But Orion couldn''t help but frown, his brow arching. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think that..."


    "Wait!" Maya immediately interrupted him, her head rising from her bowing position as she noticed that Orion was about to refuse her challenge. Locking her gaze onto Orion''s, she continued, "Unlike the Gemheart n heir, I will personally grant you two wishes if you defeat me, and one if I win."


    However, as another n heir ascended the stage and issued yet another challenge with a win-win offer, Orion couldn''t help but raise both of his eyebrows. It was beginning to feel rather unreasonable at this point.


    Nheless, Orion was no longer in the mood for battles, especially after realizing that the Prismerain n Heirs weren''t as strong as he had initially imagined, based on his observations of Princess Crystalia and Flintor when they had rescued him and Saria.


    With a sigh, he responded, "I''ve been away from home for some time now, and if I win, I might just wish to take you back as my wife, considering that my mother currently desires a beautiful young woman like you."


    Maya immediately raised her brows in surprise, utterly dumbfounded by his words. "I..." She tried to utter a response, but no words came out.


    Stuttering, she struggled to find her voice.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile at her flustered state as he continued, "Well, that''s just one of the wishes I''d like to grant. If you can''t fulfil it, then there''s no need for this battle."


    Maya bit her lip in frustration as she watched Orion turn to leave.


    Just as he was about to take another step forward, she blurted out, "Wait!" Her voice resonated loudly across the golden-veined crystal-clear stage. "If you win, I''ll dly ept your wish and be your wife. I''ll follow you willingly to meet your mother."

 Chapter 409 Challenging The Foreigner (6)

    <h4>Chapter 409 Challenging The Foreigner (6)</h4>


    Maya turned to face Orion and said, "But if I win, you''ll have to change that wish to something else."


    She observed his back for a moment before he slowly turned around to face her, a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Orion looked at the young woman in front of him. Although he had no problem with the idea of getting a Prismerion wife so easily, he needed to ensure she wouldn''t backtrack on her word, so he questioned, "Are you sure?"


    Maya nodded, a smile on her face, and she proimed loudly, "I vow in the name of Naka that I will do my best to keep my word, no matter the oue of the battle. I hope you do the same."


    Unlike Zephyrion, she had nned to give her all from the start.


    However, before she unleashed her magical energy and revealed her true power, she needed to gain his assurance.


    High above the seats, Merida pped her face with her right palm, "This girl," she muttered once more.


    "You see, I told you she wasn''t that bright," her youngest sister chided.


    Merida sighed in defeat, then turned her head toward the direction where their parents were seated. She was a bit surprised that they weren''t intervening. However, seeing their calmness, she decided to remainposed and observe how things would unfold.


    Who knows, her sister might just have an ace up her sleeve that gave her the confidence she could win.


    Orion smiled, nodding his head in understanding. "I will. However, I hope you don''t regret it," he said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Maya replied confidently.


    She immediately released her magical energy, allowing her magical pressure to flow and spread all around her.


    "GASP! Tier five Crystal Adept! The second heiress of the Luminaris n is a Tier five Crystal Adept!" eximed a minor n head. He was astonished by the light cyan aura that floated and radiated from Maya, even brighter than Zephyrion''s.


    "Hahahaha! I understand now... No wonder she seemed so confident!" chuckled an elder from the same n beside him.


    Seeing that Orion was silently looking at her, almost as if he were encouraging her to attack first, Maya immediately activated her n''s specialty techniques.


    "Radiant Sensing!"


    "Radiant Aura!"


    "The Radiant Sensing technique" allowed her to detect hidden dangers, providing her with valuable information about her surroundings. Meanwhile, "The Radiant Aura technique" radiated a soft, soothing aura that could calm emotions, making negotiations and interactions with others more harmonious.


    In essence, Orion would be less vignt against her attacks, almost instinctively weing her with open arms, even if she were to have a dagger aimed straight at his chest.


    This was just one of the many applications of the technique.


    Calming her senses, Maya activated another of the Luminaris n''s initial-tier specialties: "Radiant Infusion." This technique not only added a subtle glow to their Lightshaping abilities, making their constructs more vivid and illuminating dark areas but also allowed them to channel the minimal radiant energy they could ess into their elemental abilities.


    The Luminous n consisted of Prismerions with a natural talent for channelling and controlling natural energies.


    As a result, they possessed the most diverse elemental abilities among all the major ns, thanks to their inherent affinity for one elemental aspect. When Maya activated this technique, her elemental power surged to life. A mesmerizing mix of whitish-blue arcs of light materialized around her waist, streaking downwards and flowing toward her legs.


    As these radiant energies met the ground, they transformed into crackling lightning, racing up her legs and waist in a rhythmic, mesmerizing motion.


    Observing this spectacle, Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment. "She can control lightning," he mused silently as he watched Maya deftly retrieve a concealed, 5-inch milky-white, crystal-clear rod from her hidden pocket.


    To his amazement, the rod stretched and extended until it reached a length of 1.8 meters (5.9ft), bing a staff.


    Maya took a deep breath, her focus on her staff as she channelled her elemental ability into it, before redirecting it back towards her legs. She opted to enhance her speed since shecked the magical energy required to envelop her entire body.


    The collective gaze of the onlookers transformed in that very moment as they beheld the stunning transformation of the Luminaris n''s second heiress.


    "As expected, it appears the second heiress intends to give it her all right from the beginning," someone in the crowd murmured with keen anticipation.


    This was a unanimous sentiment among the spectators, as they had all shared the same assumption.


    Undoubtedly, they recognized that her optimal strategy in this situation was to exert herself to the utmost, potentiallypelling her opponent to reveal his concealed strength, especially considering that he might have held back against the Gemheart n heir.


    Orion, however, was also well aware that she intended to give it her all.


    "Are you ready?" Maya inquired, her toneden with determination.


    Orion responded with a solemn nod, and just as he was about to...


    "BBOOM!!"


    Maya''s body surged forward with astonishing speed, seemingly materializing in front of him in the blink of an eye - at least to most observers.


    For Orion, who now had two Vylkr containers in his body - one enhancing his mental acuity and the other empowering his physical prowess, elevating him to the level of a 2-star warrior - her movement unfolded before his heightened senses.


    He quickly sidestepped, tilting his head as he agilely extended his hand to support himself on the stage, executing a splendid side flip that carried him away from the path of Maya''s staff, which struck the spot where he had just been moments ago.


    Witnessing her initial miss, Maya''s figure surged forward once more, her body fluidly shifting in various directions ¨C sometimes right, sometimes left.


    Each step reverberated with a resounding "Boom!" that echoed throughout the stage as she pursued Orion in a zigzag pattern.


    Orion, on the other hand, effortlessly evaded each of her attacks. The more he dodged and increased the distance between them, the more her momentum intensified, rapidly closing the gaps between them.

 Chapter 410 Challenging The Foreigner (7)

    <h4>Chapter 410 Challenging The Foreigner (7)</h4>


    Judging by her speed and the ferocity of her assault, Orion could deduce that her prowess could rival his own when he had just begun harnessing the power of the Vylkr vines, adjusting his body to their energy.


    In short, had T been present, she could have easily subdued Maya or even incinerated her before she gained any momentum.


    No wonder he had defeated the Gemheart n Heir with such ease!


    "BANG!"


    Orion used the side of his arm to block her staff, exerting more of his strength to restrain its movement as he realized Maya had reached her maximum speed.


    However, due to the rebound, Orion''s arm recoiled backwards, forcing him to take several steps in retreat.


    Seeing this, Maya initially smiled until she noticed Orion''s arm. Her smile instantly faded, reced by a look of shock.


    "Your... Your arm is okay," she eximed, her heart fluttering at the realization that Orion''s arm had sustained no damage despite her powerful attack.


    Orion shook off the tingling sensation in his hand, now understanding how the Vige Chief or Stronghold Leader Zogar must have felt when he attacked them with such speed.


    "Yes, it is. Was it supposed to get hurt?" Orion replied, his toneced with a touch of amusement.


    "TCHH!" Maya bit her lips in annoyance.


    She had initially believed that he was merely dodging because her "Radiant Aura" had dulled his senses, making him fail to perceive the danger until it was right in front of him. Now, it seemed that he had been dodging to gauge the extent of her abilities.


    Maya swiftly channelled her elemental power into her staff, sacrificing some speed for increased attack power.


    She dered loudly, "VERY WELL, TAKE THIS!" and surged forward, swinging her staff with even greater force.


    As her staff hurtled toward his chest, Orion burst forward in a straight trajectory to meet Maya''s attack head-on.


    He realized she was putting everything into this one strike, and he had no intention of prolonging the confrontation, understanding that this was likely the pinnacle of her abilities.


    He couldn''t help but ponder what might have happened if she had discovered earlier that using lightning against him was akin to wielding a paper sword.


    Regardless, Orion wasn''t foolish enough to meet her attack head-on with only his bare fists!


    In the instant before Maya''s staff and his fist were about to collide, the strange energy coursing through his body surged as Orion activated his gift.


    He refrained from using the Vylkr energy with his gift at this moment, as he was uncertain about the extent of its power.


    However, even without it, his abilities were formidable.


    As Orion''s arms began to emanate a vibrant blue glow...


    "BANGG!!"


    Lightening sparked¡­


    "BAMM!"


    Maya''s lightning-coated staff and Orion''s lightning-coated fist collided, producing a dazzling sh of light that nearly blinded her, along with everyone else seated in the grand amphitheatre. This was immediately followed by a deafening impact.


    "CRRAACCK!!"


    The sound of bones cracking and deforming echoed across the stage, sending shivers down everyone''s spines. It was a moment that no one in the audience could forget.


    Consequently, an iprehensible, shrill scream of agony followed, resounding across the stage. It left everyone who witnessed the scene dumbfounded, as the miserable scream came from none other than Maya Luminous herself.


    Both of her arms were burnt, her right hand bent at an iprehensible angle, and even her elbow had popped backwards due to the force of the collision.


    "MAYAA!!"


    A scream echoed from a specific area in the grand amphitheatre, precisely the seating position from which Maya had initially rushed onto the stage.


    Merida, her eyes filled with fear, leapt upward, reaching the edge of the seating area. She leapt high again into the sky beforending in front of her brutally injured sister.


    Orion, however, watched as the unknown woman, who seemed to resemble Maya, jumped onto the stage.


    Looking at her closely, he couldn''t help but notice that the woman''s attire was even more captivating and beautiful. He might have enjoyed the view under different circumstances, but his entire attention was now fixated on the brutally injured Maya.


    He acknowledged that his strength and overall attack power increased when he used his gift.


    Nevertheless, observing her current pitiable condition, Orion realized he might have overestimated her endurance and the force behind her final attack.


    "It seems I may have underestimated myself as well," Orion muttered to himself with a sigh as he moved forward to check on Maya''s condition.


    Seeing her younger sister''s condition, Merida urgently signalled for the healers toe and attend to Maya. She refrained from touching her herself, fearing that she might inadvertently worsen her injuries.


    "HURRY! WHERE ARE THE HEALERS?!" she shouted, prompting half of the healers attending to Zephyrion to rush to their aid.


    Another group of healers quickly arrived, thanks to the Quaztrwriaths'' foresight in nning for the battle beforehand and having enough healers on standby in case anything went wrong during the fight.


    However, since this battle was supposed to be between the n heirs, they had anticipated that the confrontation wouldn''t escte to such a severe injury, leaving them unprepared for this grave turn of events.


    Merida swiftly sensed someone approaching behind her and, in an instant, channelled her magical energy, activating her elemental ability.


    Simultaneously, she pivoted on her kneeling position, extending her left arm to wave it behind her.


    "STAY BACK!" she screamed.


    "WHOOOSSSHH!!!"


    Following hermand, a searing crimson tidal wave of mes surged out in a ny-degree arc toward Orion.


    Realizing he had no time to evade the iing attack, Orion, unwilling to confront the tidal wave directly, swiftly activated his gift.


    He sped his hands together, conjuring a thick, vibrant bluish wall of lightning to shield himself from the fiery onught.


    "CRACKLE!" "CRACKLE!"


    "BOOOM!" "WHOOSH!"


    The tidal wave of mes ferociously collided with Orion''s fortress of lightning, causing it to split into two sections that scorched the ground on either side of him.

 Chapter 411 Merida Challanges...

    <h4>Chapter 411 Merida Changes...</h4>


    Orion observed the burnt sections of the stage and couldn''t help but furrow his brows into a frown.


    Merida turned and rose to her feet, her eyes filled with unbridled fury. Like n Mistress ra, she too knew that this battle had been eagerly initiated by her sister. So, she forcibly restrained herself fromshing out at him and doing something she might regret, as he stood before her.


    Meanwhile, as Orion faced the young woman on the other side of the stage, he let out a sigh, remembering that Princess Crystalia had introduced her as Merida Luminous, the eldest heir among the three Luminaris n Heiresses.


    Seeing the same vengeful and furious gaze that he had witnessed in the eyes of the Gemheart n Mistress, and her right hand tightly clutching the sword strapped at the left side of her waist, he sensed trouble brewing.


    As the healers arrived and began attending to Maya, Merida turned her head to the side to watch.


    Then, with Maya being taken care of, she turned her attention back to Orion and finally spoke.


    "Mr. Foreigner, do you not think you went too far in this battle?" Merida asked, her lips stretched into a forced smile that wavered slightly.


    She was doing her utmost to suppress her anger and keep it from showing on her face.


    Orion shook his head and replied, "Well, it isn''t my fault. I warned her initially that I wasn''t currently able to control my strength, and yet, she insisted."


    He then shifted his gaze to Merida before looking down below the stage where Maya and Zephyrion were being treated. Afterwards, he refocused on Merida, saying, "And considering that she''s soon-to-be mine, I don''t think I would have gone that far if I knew it would end like this."


    Merida''s eyes immediately twitched upon hearing Orion''s words. Without him explicitly stating it, she grasped the implications of his statement.


    She bit her lip and thought, ''My sister will never marry you.''


    Then, locking her gaze intently on Orion, she shook her head and said, "Sorry, but I don''t think my sister will be getting married anytime soon."


    "Oh," Orion said, raising his eyebrows as he observed the young woman''s long silver-coloured crystal hair-like locs, which bore a striking resemnce to Maya''s, although longer and fuller, cascading down her back. He also noted her deep green dress, featuring a daring slit at the front, revealing her well-toned thighs and matching deep green panties.


    Orion took in her overall appearance before asking, "And why is that? It''s quite clear that we both had an agreement, and she even made a vow to Naka himself that she would fulfil it, regardless of the oue. So, I don''t really understand what you''re saying."


    He paused, then frowned as he guessed what she might be implying. "Or are you suggesting that your sister won''t keep her word, even after making a vow to Naka in front of everyone here today? Am I right?" he asked seriously.


    Following Orion''s words, the seats around them immediately erupted into whispers and murmurs.


    "Is the Luminaris n nning not to keep their word, even after their young second heiress made a vow in the name of Naka and in the presence of everyone here!" a young boy from the crowd murmured


    "It certainly seems that way. Didn''t you see how she was injured and taken off the stage? Given their power, I doubt anyone else could hold them ountable except for the royal family or one of the other four Major ns!" an older woman responded, a sigh of defeat escaping her lips.


    "TCHH!! If the Luminaris n fails to honour their word, it would seriously tarnish their reputation. This means they might be just as untrustworthy in their private dealings!" someone in the crowd muttered.


    Merida felt her teeth grinding against each other the moment she heard more of Orion''s words and caught snippets of the whispers and murmurs circting through the seats around her.


    Although her sister had been foolish to make such a promise, breaking it so openly in front of everyone at the banquet would be an even greater folly. It could ruin their reputation and position the Luminaris n''s young heiresses at the bottom of the hierarchy in terms of influence and support, hindering their path to the throne of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    After all, no one would want an untrustworthy Empress or King as their ruler!


    Understanding the predicament her sister had unknowingly ced them in, Merida calmed herself down and released her hand from the hilt of her sword.


    "No, that wasn''t what I meant," Merida said, shaking her head at Orion''s words and choosing her words carefully. "The Luminaris n would never stoop to breaking their word, especially after sealing it with such a vow. So, there''s no way I could prevent my sister from bing the wife of a man like you, even if I wanted to."


    Orion remained silent, uncertain if he was being insulted, but he waited to hear more.


    "Instead," Merida continued, "what I am trying to say is that, in exchange for annulling the vow my sister has made and the agreement, I would like to propose another offer."


    Orion couldn''t help but think, ''I knew it,'' as he sighed deeply, exhaustion evident on his face.


    She continued, "Onest fight, between the two of us. If you win, I will grant you five wishes, two more than what my sister offered. Andpared to her, I am fully capable of fulfilling all those wishes to the best of my abilities. Of course, if I win, I demand that my sister''s proposal be annulled, and in exchange, the number of wishes will be reduced back to three," she said, briefly pursing her lips together before continuing.


    "I''m only offering these conditions because of my sister''s current condition. I''m not sure how the Luminaris n itself would react to the news of their second heiress bing the wife of the man who brutally defeated her..." She took a deep breath and went on, "I''m presenting this offer because I''m confident the news would be received poorly. If you are willing and ready to ept, I can take her ce. This would also help avoid thrusting you into a much greater conflict, in case the other Major ns decide to interfere and use it to their advantage."

 Chapter 412 Merida Challenges... (2)

    <h4>Chapter 412 Merida Challenges... (2)</h4>


    "Although we are all Major ns, there''s a deeper conflict beneath the surface that is far greater than what''s visible," she said thesest words in a quieter tone, ensuring only Orion could hear them.


    Nheless, those with keen ears caught her words, and although they loathed to acknowledge it, this was the grim reality of the current Prismerian Kingdom.


    With the dwindling supply of gems used to awaken their magical energies and grow stronger, as well as the diminishing fruit harvests over the years, everyone sensed that something ominous, perhaps even a war, loomed on the horizon.


    The Major ns were already feeling the effects of scarcity. While Orion''s presence was indeed a blessing and a glimmer of hope for their desperate hearts, the undeniable truth remained: if any of the Major ns decided to meddle and stretch this matter to its limits, the situation could easily spiral into chaos.


    This implied that Orion would be thrust into the heart of this turmoil. Even though he was a foreigner and had offered them nothing more than hope, survival dictated taking necessary actions in the current situation.


    King Brylon,prehending the gravity of the matter, turned to his wife and asked, "Should I intervene?"


    Queen Selene, however, shook her head in response. She was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle, and why would she want him to halt the proceedings when it had just reached its climax?


    Like everyone else who had overheard the eldest heiress of the Luminaris n, she grasped the young woman''s implications.


    As the royal family, they were already entangled in this whirlpool of chaos.


    Yet, being the current strongest Prismerion in the Prismerian Kingdom, she couldn''t allow herself to be intimidated by the threats posed by the other four major ns, especially considering her status as a member of a Major n herself.


    Queen Selene turned towards her husband and added, "I want to see how it ends." She then refocused her ruby-like irises on the stage, particrly on Orion. "Besides, it seems that he is also enjoying it, so let''s wait and witness how everything unfolds before we make any decisions on what to do."


    King Brylon nodded solemnly in response to his wife''s words before shifting his gaze back to the stage.


    Meanwhile, Princess Crystalia remained frozen in shock in her chair as she watched the unfolding scenes with astonishment.


    She was seated alongside Flintor, her guard, who stood behind her and shared her disbelief.


    "So you''re saying that if I don''t ept your proposal, the chances of fulfilling the agreement between Maya and me are slim, or perhaps impossible. But if I do, I get to keep you and have my wishes granted withoutplications," Orion asked.


    Originally, testing his strength through this opportunity had been fun, but now he realized the potential problems he might face by bing embroiled in these matters were both ufortable and annoying.


    ''Why does it have to be soplicated for me to get a Prismerion wife?'' he thought wearily.


    Although Merida felt a twinge of bitterness at his words, she nodded and replied, "When you put it that way, yes. At least this way, the Luminaris n would have to choose only one of us, as they can''t remain idle and pretend that nothing of the sort ever happened after their two heiresses made such promises and failed to keep them."


    Orion raised an eyebrow sceptically. "And how can I be sure that you''ll keep your promise? After all, your sister made simr vows when she stepped onto this stage."


    Merida furrowed her brows in response, letting out a sigh as she began to lower her expensive deep green panties.


    She had almost pulled them down when she heard Orion''s voice, causing her to pause her actions.


    "Wait! What are you doing?" Orion asked, a baffled expression on his face as he observed Merida slightly bending down to remove her beautiful pair of panties.


    Merida raised her head and immediatelyprehended the source of Orion''s confusion.


    She let out a tired sigh and exined, "When a woman removes her panties and offers them to a man as a symbol of her promise, it signifies her unwavering determination to fulfil hermitments, regardless of her status or position. And if she fails to uphold those promises, she will forever live in shame, having not only broken her word but also lost her dignity."


    Hearing her words, Orion''s eyes immediately widened in surprise.


    ''So there''s something like this,'' Orion thought before he cleared his throat loudly. "Ahem, don''t worry, I will take your word for it." After all, no matter how tempted he was to receive the panties on stage, he wouldn''t befortable allowing her to walk around with her pussy exposed in front of such arge audience that seemedrger than he could count.


    "There''s no need for me to put you through any embarrassing circumstances since I am confident that I am going to win."


    "It seems that he is far more reasonable than I had thought," Me Luminous, n Mistress of the Luminaris n, remarked with a light smile on her face as she sat in a special area high above the seating area with her husband, near her daughters.


    "Indeed, it seems so. Otherwise, I would have stopped this nonsense by now if he weren''t," the n Head of the Luminaris n said, annoyed as he watched the scene y out.


    If he hadn''t received a message from the Gemheart n Head, he would have already taken action.


    "When we get back to the n''s Manor, you need to teach these girls some manners," he added, displeased with his daughters'' behaviour.


    Looking at his youngest daughter still in her seat, he was d that at least one of them hadn''t jumped onto the stage yet.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, Merida let out a deep internal sigh after hearing Orion''s words. ''Maybe he isn''t lying about not being able to currently control his strength,'' she thought, looking at Orion in a different light. However, she quickly shook her head and dismissed those thoughts.

 Chapter 413 Orion Challenges...

    <h4>Chapter 413 Orion Challenges...</h4>


    Remembering what was currently at stake, Merida pulled the waistbands of her panties back up and stood up properly to face Orion. She asked, "Shall we begin, then?"


    "Wait," Orion immediately interjected, stopping Merida as she attempted to draw her sword from her waist.


    "What is it?" Merida asked, a frown creasing her face. She thought that something was amiss, or perhaps he was reconsidering.


    "Since you are here, I might as well see if anyone else is interested in challenging me and settle this once and for all," Orion stated, leaving Merida bewildered.


    He turned to face the assembled guests. "Are there any other n heirs who would like to challenge me to a battle?" Orion asked, his voice ringing out clearly as he scanned the crowd. "If anyone wishes to, step onto the stage and present your offer before we begin. This will be thest challenge I will ept."


    Moments ago, he had faced off against the Gemheart n Heir, delivering a crushing defeat. Then, the second young heiress of the Luminaris n had stepped forward and faced a simr fate. Now, the eldest heir of the Luminaris n stepped forward, challenging him to yet another duel. Orion contemted the situation.


    It seemed like challengers were lining up one after the other, eager to test their strength against him. Before they could all take their turns, he decided to scan the crowd, wondering if there were any others bold enough to join the fray and face him all at once.


    "Outrageous! Is he saying what I think he is saying?"


    "Isn''t it obvious that he ns to face them all at once?"


    The guests began to voice their dissatisfaction with Orion''s words, and even the other heirs furrowed their brows in unison. They couldn''t simply dismiss Orion''s words and pretend as though none of this had ever happened.


    However, they were caught in a dilemma. On one hand, they couldn''t ignore the disruption, but on the other hand, they had already witnessed his incredible strength and the potent power of his lightning ability.


    It appeared to surpass even the second Luminaris n heiress''s abilities, leaving some of them reluctant to challenge him, which made them stay back in their seats.


    "He''s really strong," Garnex muttered to himself as he observed Orion confidently waiting for them to join him on the stage or keep their challenges to themselves.


    "TCH! This is annoying," Garnex clicked his tongue in frustration once more.


    He knew he couldn''t step onto the stage, despite his confidence in his abilities. After witnessing Orion''s domination of the other two n heirs, who were considerably stronger and more powerful than him, he chose to stand his ground and concede victory to the foreigner.


    After all, there were still other matters he needed to attend to.


    "BOOOM!"


    "BOOOM!"


    The collective gasps of the guests below him resonated as two distinct loud sounds suddenly exploded on the stage, grabbing Ganex''s attention. His eyes widened upon recognizing the figures responsible.


    ''Humph! It seems I''m the only one who currently has these thoughts. Well, I better enjoy the show since it''se to this,'' he thought, settling infortably to watch the unfolding spectacle as murmurs spread throughout the audience.


    "It''s Aeryn and Conrad Prismaflow! The Prismaflow n''s twin heirs!"


    "GASP!" A collective gasp of surprise rippled through the guests as they noticed the dark cyan glow enveloping the twins.


    "Crystal... Crystal Radiant Rank!" an elderly man from one of the city''s prominent families stuttered out as he rose from his seat, apanied by a few others who were equally shocked by the unfolding scene.


    "Tier 1 Crystal Radiant Rank!! The Prismaflow twins have reached the Crystal Radiant Rank!" Another unknown figure from a different section of the amphitheatre leapt to his feet, his hands trembling as he surveyed the scene before him.


    They could ept that the young heirs were each above the Crystal Initiate rank; after all, they were all born into major families, which meant they had the aptitude and resources to excel at a young age.


    They could even ept that these young heirs had exceeded their expectations, bing high-tier Crystal Rank Adepts.


    However, to ept that some of them had already surpassed that rank and had ascended to the Crystal Radiant Rank...


    Ridiculous! They could swear upon their forefathers that it was absurd!


    Merida observed the twins who had made an extravagant entrance onto the stage and couldn''t help but snort at their disy of power.


    She already knew their rank by the dark cyan glow emanating from their bodies. Deciding to reveal her own rank, since it didn''t seem to matter to the foreigner who wanted to fight all of them at once, she took a deep breath and channelled her magical energy.


    Releasing it from her body, she let it surge and envelop her. Her magical energy transformed into a dark cyan glow that shed with the twins'' aura, as if trying to suppress and dominate their radiance. But eventually, the energies reached a standoff, neither overpowering nor yielding to one another.


    All three auras spread across the stage, emanating a tremendous amount of magical pressure solely from their presence.


    "...."


    "...Tier two Crystal Radiant Rank!" An older woman from the Quatzwraith n, who had also stood up in shock with the rest at the beginning, muttered in amazement before she copsed back into her seat.


    Her legs went weak as she witnessed the sight of a twenty-three-year-old at Tier Two Crystal Radiant Rank. She was astonished because even the young heirs of the Quartzwraith n were only at Tier Two Crystal Adept Rank, which was impressive enough to consider them geniuses.


    But as she observed the three young heirs on the stage, she had to admit that they were geniuses among geniuses¡ªtalented monsters, to say the least!


    At least now, she and everyone around her seated in the grand amphitheatre understood that if the n heirs'' battle had taken ce, then Merida Luminous would havee out as the first in the rankings, followed by the Prismaflow twins in second and third ce.


    The fourth spot would have been given to Maya Luminous, followed by Zephyrion Gemheart in fifth ce. The sixth position and the rest of the lower rankings would have been shared among the other n heirs.

 Chapter 414 Revocation

    <h4>Chapter 414 Revocation</h4>


    However, they hadn''t managed to gather any information on the Prismaflow twins either because they were more secluded, unlike the other ns, and normally kept to themselves. Added to the fact that they were one of the Major ns, it wasn''t surprising that they couldn''t find anything worthwhile.


    "My name is Conrad Prismaflow, the eldest heir of the Prismaflow n. If you win, unlike the eldest heir of the Luminaris n, I can only grant you three wishes. However, if I win, I only hope to restore the honour that my fellow n Heirs have lost in front of everyone here today by defeating you," Conrad introduced himself.


    "My name is Arylen Prismaflow, the youngest heir of the Prismaflow n, and I promise the exact same thing as my brother," Aeryn said, introducing himself as he nodded in agreement with his twin brother''s words. They both observed Orion, waiting for his response.


    Orion raised his brows in surprise, sensing that Merida and the twins were stronger than two of the n heirs he had already faced. Realizing they were prepared to challenge him, possibly pushing him to unleash more of his strength, he turned around to face the King and Queen.


    "Before I proceed, I want everyone, including the royal highness, to bear witness to their promises so that there''s no backing out of fulfilling them."


    Listening to Orion''s words and realizing he was addressing them specifically, King Brylon felt conflicted. At first, he knew the Major ns might renege on their promises, but with Orion being a foreigner from outside the mountain, he had nned to leverage his power and influence to ensure they fulfilled some of theirmitments.


    This was essential to elevate their status in Orion''s eyes, especially after witnessing his extraordinary abilities in the recent battle. They had initially considered coercing information out of him, but it had be clear that this approach wouldn''t have worked.


    They were fortunate they hadn''t attempted it, given the unknown strength of those from Orion''s vige who mighte seeking him.


    King Brylon took a deep breath, fully aware of one vital truth: the Prismerian Kingdom was in no position to engage in a war with anyone at this juncture. In fact, he harboured deep concerns that their internal conflicts might destabilize the kingdom, eventually leading to its copse after centuries of existence. This was precisely why he had invited Orion to the banquet just two days after the young man''s arrival in their kingdom.


    But now, as he was uncertain about the best course of action, King Brylon turned to his wife upon hearing her voice.


    "After the banquet ends, dispatch messengers to every major n whose n heir has made a promise and gauge their responses. If they refuse to uphold theirmitments, appropriate consequences shall befall them, including revoking eligibility for their n heirs to ascend the throne."


    "Should the Prismerian heirs make promises or vows they cannot honour, they and their entire ns must bear the consequences," Queen Selene said, her voice infused withmanding authority and unwavering seriousness. "The Prismerian Kingdom has no use for rulers who break their word or for spoiled individuals who fail to recognize that their words hold the key to our escape from this forsaken mountain."


    King Brylon acquiesced to his wife''s words with a nod. Although he had wanted to say something, the gravity of her demeanour, which she reserved for moments when her intentions were unwavering, led him to turn back to face Orion, who had been patiently awaiting his response.


    "Ahem! Very well, I, King Brylon, along with the entire Prismerian royal family, stand as witnesses today as the major n heirs make their promises and vows. Should they fail to fulfil theirmitments, they will face appropriate consequences and potentially lose their eligibility to ascend the throne. The Prismerian Kingdom has no ce for sessors who cannot uphold their word. Consider this my solemn pledge to you," he dered.


    As soon as King Brylon finished responding to Orion, the ears of everyone present, from the Major ns to the smaller minor ns and the city families, perked up in astonishment, shock, and disbelief.


    Even some of the Major n members frowned as they finallyprehended the stakes of this battle.


    It had be apparent that this was an opportunity to thin the ranks of heirs vying for the throne.


    And based on King Brylon''s earlier words, they were all certain that it was a significant one.


    "So I''ll have to give it my all," Merida Luminous said, clicking her tongue in annoyance. She swiftly drew her sword from her waist and activated the Luminous n''s initial stage specialties.


    Radaint Sensing!


    Radiant Aura!


    Calming down her breath, she activated her elemental ability, channelling it into her left hand, causing a scorching crimson wave of mes to envelop her de.


    She couldn''t forget that Orion possessed an elemental lightning ability, possibly even stronger than her sister''s. nning to go all out from the start, she also activated one of her n''s intermediate specialties.


    Elemental Amplification!


    This was an advanced variation of ''Radiant Fusion,'' allowing them to magnify their elemental abilities by infusing them with radiant energy.


    Within seconds, her sword began to pulse and radiate brightly, brilliant strings of light interweaving with her mes and thoroughly enveloping her de.


    Observing that the eldest heir of the Luminaris n was prepared, the Prismaflow twins readied themselves as Orion turned to confront them.


    Seeing that they were all prepared to go all out against him, and remembering that he had been relying solely on the remnant Vylkr energy coursing around his body, Orion, for the first time, contemted tapping into the Vylkr container within his heart.


    However, he swiftly restrained himself from doing so. He still hadn''t fully grasped the extent of his own strength, and deciding to utilize his Vylkr containers might prove to be excessive. This could result in a simrly unpleasant situation to what had transpired between him and Maya.


    Instead, he immediately activated his gift.


    "CRACKLLEE!!" "CRACCKLLE!"

 Chapter 415 The Finishing Blow

    <h4>Chapter 415 The Finishing Blow</h4>


    Numerous bursts of bright bluish energy crackled out from both of Orion''s arms, resembling venomous serpents in search of prey. As these lightning streaks hurtled toward the ground, they seared the earth''s surface, leaving behind charred marks and altering its hue to a darkened ck.


    The sparks danced and sizzled, creating a burning zone within a two-meter radius around him.


    Orion sensed that his gift had be two or three times more potent than before. New capabilities seemed within reach, making his body tingle with anticipation. However, recognizing the strengthened power of his lightning, he decided to explore these newfound abilitiester, in private.


    For now, he channeled his control over the lightning and conjured colossal clenched fists, each standing three meters tall, on either side of his arms.


    "What amazing control," Queen Selene muttered to herself as she observed Orion''s mastery over shaping his lightning, leaving her both amazed and impressed. Such control over elemental abilities would take a Prismerion decade to attain, and even then, it wasn''t guaranteed unless they possessed exceptional talent and near-perfect control over their magical energy.


    Merida, too, couldn''t deny the impable nature of his control over his elemental lightning ability. Witnessing his feat, she recognized his capabilities.


    However, seeing that the foreigner was ready to face them, Merida channelled her magical energy into her legs and charged forward without hesitation.


    Witnessing this, the twins wasted no time and charged forward, their resolve clear in their eyes.


    They immediately activated a Prismaflow n intermediate stage specialty: Short-hop Blink! This technique not only helped them evade attacks or move swiftly through obstacles but also allowed them to execute short-range teleports within their current dimension.


    Without hesitation, both Aeryn and Conrad disappeared from their original positions after a few steps. Within seconds, they reappeared behind Orion, their fists ready to strike from behind.


    Caught by surprise by the twins'' instant teleportation, Orion reacted swiftly. He leapt high into the air and hurled his left, three-meter-tall lightning-forged fist backwards.


    "BAAMM!"


    The lightning-forged fist collided with the ground, just missing the twins, who had narrowly dodged the attack. They promptly disappeared once again, leaving Orion uncertain of their next appearance.


    Not taking any chances, Orion swung his body mid-air, capitalizing on the momentum of his thrown lightning-forged fist. Heunched his other lightning-forged fist straight at the charging Merida.


    Merida snorted at his assault, herbat instincts kicking in. She activated an initial stage technique called "Sr re Strike." In an instant, a blinding sh of brilliant light erupted in front of Orion, temporarily disorienting his senses.


    He quickly averted his eyes from the blinding light but continued to propel his fist forward, resolved to strike his target.


    Merida''s grinned as she skillfully evaded Orion''s attack. She sidestepped just in time for his three-meter lightning-forged fist to crash into the ground with a deafening "Baam!!"


    Seeing the temporary blindness afflict Orion as lightning sparks crackled from his arms in an attempt to conjure another pair of lightning fists, Merida seized the opportunity.


    She surged toward him, pushing her magical energy to its limits. In an instant, she delivered a powerful kick to the ground and appeared beside Orion in mid-air. Her crimson-med sword, now intertwined with radiant energy, swung forward as Merida activated an intermediate specialty.


    "Luminosity Burst!"


    Merida''s Luminosity Burst technique was nothing short of spectacr. When her radiant energy-infused de met Orion''s partially lightning-covered body, it triggered a resounding shockwave, followed by a colossal burst of blinding light that exploded outward. Orion, his temporary blindness just beginning to wane, cursed loudly.


    "FUCKK!!"


    He desperately tried to conjure a thick wall of lightning to shield himself, but it proved insufficient.


    "BAAAM!!!" "WHOOSSSH!!"


    Merida''s ming crimson radiant energy de collided with Orion''s form, sending a powerful shockwave through the area.


    A massive burst of light erupted, propelling Orion backwards. His body sailed through the air for approximately twelve meters, tumbling uncontrobly beforeing to an abrupt halt as he crashed into the ground.


    "BAANNG!!"


    Orion struggled to regain his senses after the powerful collision with Merida''s attack. Before he could fully recover his bearings, a powerful foot crashed into his gut, causing his insides to churn. The force of the impact sent him soaring high into the air.


    "BAANNG!!"


    As he desperately tried to reorient himself mid-air, another blow struck him from behind, propelling him in the opposite direction.


    This time, Orion''s body hurtled forward uncontrobly, crashing violently into the ground.


    He tumbled forward until he managed to regain control,ing to a halt just at the edge of the stage.


    "Haaaaaa! Haaaaa!!" Orion took deep, steadying breaths as he fought to regain hisposure.


    "I shouldn''t have held back¡­ Haaaa!" he muttered under his breath, his lungs still heaving heavily.


    The searing pain from where Merida''s ming, glowing sword had collided with him and the assaults from the Prismaflow twins, who seemed to possess teleportation skills, sent waves of pain across his body.


    For a moment, he thought that he might be immobilized for hours.


    However, after a few seconds of collecting his thoughts and stabilizing his body, Orion turned around and pushed himself up with his hands.


    "Haaaaa!!"


    Orion managed to get back on his feet, his teeth stained with the metallic taste of his own blood.


    As he watched the three Prismerian heirs approach, he wiped his mouth and spoke, "I''m not nning to hold back anymore, so you all should get ready."


    He spat out the remaining blood to the side.


    Merida''s lips twitched at his words. While they recognized his incredible strength, having witnessed him defeat two previous n heirs effortlessly, this exchange had left them uncertain about his true rank.


    He had yet to use his magical energy and relied solely on his physical strength, elemental ability, and seemingly boundless endurance. It made it impossible for them to gauge his true power.


    "Well, you shouldn''t be holding back or pretending, especially when you have no chance of winning if things continue like this," Merida remarked with a smirk.

 Chapter 416 The Finishing Blow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 416 The Finishing Blow (2)</h4>


    While she might not stand a chance against Orion by herself, with the Prismaflow twins at her side, she was confident they had already secured victory.


    But that was to be expected from the beginning!


    Orion took onest deep breath. His expression turned serious as he finally decided to tap into the Vylkr container in his heart. He noticed Merida exchanging an unspoken signal with the twins before she locked her gaze back on him and charged toward him.


    Meanwhile, the twins vanished into thin air with their teleportation abilities. Keeping his focus on Merida as she rushed at him, Orion allowed about five per cent of the Vylkr energy from the container in his heart to flow throughout his body as he activated his gift.


    "Sr re Strike!"


    Merida unleashed her n''s intermediate technique once more as she closed in on Orion.


    However, Orion felt his heart pounding even harder than before, and he was prepared. The moment he caught a glimpse of a bright sh of light out of the corner of his eye, he instinctively closed his eyes and channelled both the strange energy and the Vylkr energy through his body.


    He conjured his lightning into a fist since his lightning-forged sword wouldn''t suffice in this situation. With all his might, Orion hurled it forward.


    "BANNNGGG!!!" Orion''s lightning-infused fist left his hand with incredible power, tearing through the golden-veined, crystal-clear stage.


    "BBOOM!!" "BBAANG!!"


    Merida''s eyes widened as the lightning-forged fist sped directly toward her. Realizing it was toote to dodge, the fist was upon her before she could react. Instinctively, Merida raised her sword to block the iing attack.


    However, with a deafening "BANGG!!" the force behind the fist sent her sword flying to the other side of the stage, causing a momentary panic.


    Then, the lightning-forged fist struck with a resounding "BAANGG!!" "BBBOOOMM!!"


    Merida didn''t even have time to scream as a shocking, horrifying wave of energy propelled her backwards like a cannonball.


    She crashed violently outside the stage, beneath the supporting walls of the grand amphitheatre, which shook violently with a deafening "Booom!" The destructive energy dispersed in all directions, causing countless cracks to rapidly spread throughout the walls where Merida had been embedded.


    Almost instantly, her eyes grew hazy as remnants of the lightning-forged fist crackled around her body. She abruptly lost consciousness, covered in the settling dust from her violent impact.


    The entire grand amphitheatre fell into a deathly silence.


    Every person present, whether from Minor ns, City families, or the five Major ns, had their eyes wide open, and for a significant moment, no one uttered a word.


    Meanwhile, King Brylon, Queen Selene, n Head Ga, n Mistress ra, n Mistress Olivia Quatzwraith, and all the other Major n Heads and Mistresses from the five Major ns rose to their feet in unison. They were joined by every City Family Head and Minor n representative who stood up in shock, their eyes fixed on the iprehensible scene unfolding before them.


    Merida Luminous, the unconscious figure who had been flung into the wall on the opposite side of the stage by a single lightning-forged fist, remained motionless. She seemed incapable of any movement until her body finally slid down from the wall and fell to the ground in an awkward position.


    At this point, they couldn''t even ascertain her current condition.


    They struggled to confirm whether what they were witnessing was real or perhaps just a hallucination.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who observed the extent of the destruction, couldn''t help but stare in surprise as he realized he might have just discovered another application of his gift.


    ''I can detach my lightning and send it flying independently,'' he contemted, but his thoughts were abruptly pulled back to reality by a sudden voice.


    "YOUU!!"


    Without even turning his head to identify the source, Orion immediately conjured another three-meter lightning-forged fist andunched it in the direction of the voice.


    "BAANNGG!!" "BOOMM!!" His instincts proved urate once again. In the next moment, another scene unfolded, eerily reminiscent of what had happened with the now unconscious Merida.


    Aeryn Prismaflow was sent hurtling backwards like a cannonball until he collided with the walls below the seating area of the grand amphitheatre.


    "YOU!! I WILL KILL YOU FOR THIS!!" Conrad roared angrily at Orion the moment he witnessed the current state of his twin brother.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s a nice thing to say since we are only having a duel here," Orion retorted, quickly snapping out of his trance after confirming that he was now capable of detaching his lightning and attacking an opponent from a distance.


    As he turned around to face Conrad, he began to contemte the various uses that now seemed within reach.


    Dimensional Teethering!


    Conrad activated one of his n''s intermediate techniques that allowed him to anchor himself within a specific location and return to it after a short-range teleportation.


    Short Hop Blink!


    He vanished out of sight, making Orion weary as he immediately conjured another three-meter-long fist and began to swing it around.


    "BAMM!!" "BANNGG!!"


    "BAMM!!" "BAANNNGGG!!"


    He had managed to strike the Prismaflow Heir and send him flying backwards twice before promptly teleporting back to his previous starting position and charging forward once more.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!"


    "BAAAMMMM!!" "BOOMMM!!" Orion''s lightning-forged fist struck Conrad once more, sending him violently flying backwards before his second lightning-forged fist tore right through the stage. Golden-veined crystal-clear tiles cracked and scattered high into the air all around the stage.


    After the dust settled, all that remained was arge carved hole torn apart by Orion''s lightning-forged fist.


    Witnessing the Prismaflow n''s Heir reappearing back in his previous position, with some parts of his clothes blown open, numerous shallow injuries, and a bloody body that concealed them, Orion ceased channelling the Vylkr energy from the Vylkr container in his heart.


    He immediately deactivated his gift and watched as Conrad''s body hit the ground, his knees giving way, before he copsed on the ground, gasping for breath, his gaze never leaving Orion''s still-standing figure.


    Taking in a deep breath, Orion muttered, "I won."

 Chapter 417 Unexpected Meeting

    ?


    Although Orion''s words were notpletely audible, the deathly silence that currently enveloped the hall amplified the echoes of his words, causing them to resonate in all four directions of the hall. This sudden burst of sound made everyone''s hearts leap, snapping them out of their daze.


    Immediately after, while some of the Major n leaders, as well as a few from the Minor ns and City families, paled in disbelief, the entire grand amphitheatre erupted into an uproar.


    "He¡­ He¡­ He won!"


    "He... He defeated the Luminaris n''s eldest heiress and both Prismaflow n''s heirs at the same time!"


    "Are¡­ Are people from outside the mountain this strong, or is it just him?!"


    "Terrifying! How terrifying! What kind of monsters are waiting for us outside the mountain? Will our Prismerian Kingdom still be able to stand if we finally make it out of here?"


    In an instant, everyone began to entertain thoughts they hadn''t dared to imagine before. The more they contemted this, the more it felt as if their entire bodies had plunged into a cold, icy river.


    Slowly, everyone who had been standing took their seats, seeking a moment of reflection to understand the astonishing events they had just witnessed.


    Once again, a few minutes of profound silence enveloped the entire grand amphitheatre.


    Seeing this, King Brylon decided to rise and address the crowd. He wasn''t sure when else they''d be ready to speak. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem! Since it''s obvious who the winner is, the healers will tend to the injured n Heirs and ensure they''re in good shape for the closing banquet. As this stage is now destroyed, let''s all head over to the Quartzwraith n''s grand hall for the closing banquet. Don''t worry about getting lost; the nearby servants will guide you."


    Once he finished speaking, he turned his gaze towards his wife, who was still staring at the scene with wide eyes.


    Sensing his gaze, Queen Selene quickly regained herposure and turned her attention to her husband.


    "Another hall has been arranged for the closing banquet, so we must make our way there and resume the festivities before the other heirs arrive," King Brylon said.


    He observed his wife''s nod of agreement before she rose from her seat. Following her were his daughter, Princess Crystalia, and her personal guard. They had all managed to regain theirposure with the help of a servant who had roused them from their daze.


    A servant then guided them down the steps, allowing them to exit the grand amphitheatre ahead of the others.


    As they made their way out the door, each of them, particrly Queen Selene with a sharp glint in her eyes, cast onest nce at Orion.


    He had been taken down from the stage and was now under the careful care of a handful of healers provided by the Quatzwraith n. With a lingering look, they then turned their attention forward as they exited through the entrance.


    ¡­....¡­..


    While his injuries were rtively minor, consisting of various light scratches and some internal difort in his bones and muscles, all of which he knew would dissipate within a day or even just a couple of hours, the healers insisted on providing their care. Orion didn''t protest and simply allowed them to do their work, findingfort in theforting glow that reminded him of Aunt Greta''s healing touch.


    ncing to the side, he could see the unconscious forms of Merida, Maya, and Aeryn, still receiving treatment. Compared to their previous conditions, especially Maya, whose arms were now properly set, they were looking much better and would probably regain consciousness soon after a few more sessions with the healers.


    Meanwhile, Zephyrion had already been healed and had made his way to the other hall so as not to miss the closing banquet. Conrad, on the other hand, refused treatment, insisting that he would manage until he returned to his n.


    Nevertheless, Orion redirected his gaze forward and closed his eyes, seeking some rest and contemting the nature of the wishes he should request.


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, a throat-clearing sound interrupted Orion''s thoughts, prompting him to swiftly open his eyes to identify the source.


    Before him stood a middle-aged woman with deep green locs, dressed in a fiery red gown that featured a daringly wide slit at the front, revealing matching fiery red undergarments.


    It didn''t take Orion long to recognize her as n Mistress Olivia Quartzwraith of the Quartzwraith n.


    ncing around, he noted that all the healers had departed, along with Merida, Maya, and Aeryn, leaving him alone in the grand amphitheatre with the n Mistress.


    "Since the injured n Heirs only need some rest, I''ve arranged private rooms for each of them to recover. I wanted to have a private conversation with you," Olivia Quartzwraith said, her light green irises fixed on Orion.


    "First of all, congrattions on your victory in the duel. Although your achievements were unexpected and astonishing, given that you defeated the best of the younger generation, I suppose it shouldn''t be surprising, considering you''re a foreigner from outside the mountain," she added.


    Orion was initially surprised by her congrattory words, but he quickly pieced together her intentions as she finished speaking. Regardless, he replied, "Thank you," choosing his words carefully as he tried to gauge the kind of person he was dealing with.


    Olivia nodded and continued, "In case you''re not aware, I am Olivia Quartzwraith, the current n Mistress of the Quartzwraith n," introducing herself, although she realized that he might already know who she was.


    "Don''t worry, I''m already aware of who you are," Orion responded. He had be acquainted with her through Princess Crystalia''s exnation.


    "Oh," Olivia said, clearing her throat. "How are your injuries?" She nced at his white shirt, which he had been given after his previous one was torn during the battle.


    "I wasn''t really injured like the others, so I think I''m already okay," Orion replied, rifying that he had already healed.

 Chapter 418 The Three Great Slaughters

    ?


    Olivia nodded once more, her curiosity getting the best of her. She examined Orion from head to toe, her keen eyesight picking up on an interesting detail. No matter how many times she looked at him, she couldn''t detect his presence through her magical energy.


    If it weren''t for her sharp senses, which she had honed over the years, or her eyes, she could easily believe that someone relying solely on their magical energy would have a hard time detecting Orion.


    "It seems that we have a lot waiting for us outside of this mountain, which makes me wonder if our n Heirs are indeed weaker than those of simr age outside the mountain, or if you are just the odd one?" Olivia asked, delicately broaching an issue that had been nagging at her.


    Orion, perceptive as ever, had grasped her intention from the start. Instead of offering a response, he chose to remain silent.


    Observing Orion''s quiet demeanour, Olivia furrowed her brows and cleared her throat once more. She ventured to ask another question. "I''ve also been wondering if those outside the mountain rely solely on their physical strength, as you haven''t disyed even a trace of magical energy around you," she added, her question indirect but loaded with curiosity.


    Orion, however, continued to feign ignorance to her questions. He regarded her with a thoughtful expression, maintaining the air of someone who had no clue about what she was referring to. He had been withholding information even from the royal family, so it made no sense to freely divulge it to a stranger he had met just moments ago.


    "..."


    Observing Orion''s continued unwillingness to respond, Olivia refused to give up easily. She recognized the opportunity to glean insights into the outside world and was determined not to let it slip through her fingers without some effort.


    Meanwhile, as Olivia prepared to pose another question, Orion abruptly shook his head, a weary sigh escaping his lips. He found this conversation increasingly futile, as he had firmly resolved to divulge information only when absolutely necessary.


    "No matter how you phrase your questions, my answer remains the same," Orion said firmly.


    Olivia''s eyes widened, realizing he was sticking to his unwilling stance. "If it''s the royal family or the Crystalforge n who has instructed you to maintain this silence, they should remind you that the Crystalforge n alone won''t secure your exit from this mountain. It will also require thebined efforts of the Quartzwraith n and the other three Major ns to achieve that. Or are you suggesting that neither the Royal Family nor the Crystalforge n has shared this with you?" She asked, a faint smile ying on her otherwise solemn countenance.


    Instead of offering a direct response, Orion countered with a question of his own. "Aren''t the actions of the bloodthirsty god, the White me, responsible for your inability to leave this mountain?"


    To his surprise, Olivia responded without showing any irritation, seemingly willing to engage in dialogue despite his prior reluctance.


    "The reason behind our imprisonment extends beyond the influence of the White me," Olivia exined calmly. "We have extensive knowledge of the upper and lower sections of the mountain, but any attempts to map out an area or passage are thwarted. The terrain shifts and relocates itself, often leading to dead ends that didn''t exist previously," she rified to Orion.


    Although she already knew how to perfectly conceal her emotions, a hint of anger crept into Olivia''s words as she recounted, "Due to these circumstances, we lost several skilled Prismerions. They fell victim to the merciless assaults of the White me, wandering hopelessly through the ever-changing mountain passages. Centuries ago, this led to the great ughter, a time when we decided to stop relying on prayers for forgiveness from Naka. Instead, we took up arms and fought with the hope that our sheer numbers orbined strength would overpower the White me once and for all."


    "But, regrettably..." She sighed deeply, her head shaking with solemnity, "After the first failed attempt, we made two more, each resulting in a catastrophic massacre which we now call the Three Great ughters. Eventually, we abandoned the idea, recognizing that further attempts would drive our race to the brink of extinction."


    She shook her head wearily, then fixed her solemn gaze on Orion. "And as you can see, you find yourself in the same predicament. Although it''s unlikely the walls would shift due to your presence since you''re not a Prismerion, what if they did? What''s your n then?"


    With this thorough exnation of the Prismerions'' imprisonment, Orion found many questions in his mind being answered.


    He had indeed pondered whether some kind of barriers prevented them from leaving the mountain, especially after witnessing Princess Crystalia and Flintor opting to flee from the White me rather than confront it directly during their rescue mission for him and Saria.


    After all, why engage in a battle when the odds of victory are stacked against you?


    But then, Orion''s eyes widened as a thought crossed his mind.


    He immediately refocused on n Mistress Olivia. "How strong is the White me?" he asked.


    Olivia furrowed her brows, deep in thought. "Thest time we checked, his overall attacking power was equivalent to a ten-tier Crystal Overlord. Although we''re not sure if his strength has declined or remained the same, I doubt anyone would be willing to risk their lives to find out," she replied with certainty.


    Orion''s face disyed confusion at her words. He began to ask Olivia if she could exin what a ten-tier Crystal Overlord was, but she interrupted him, seemingly aware of the cause of his bewilderment, and proceeded to exin.


    Upon hearing her exnation, Orion''s eyes widened in realization of the vast differences in measuring strengthpared to the methods used in the vige he came from.


    "What about the young n heirs I just fought? What are their current ranks and tiers?" Orion inquired immediately. He sought to understand the strength of the Major n Heirs to gauge it against his own, now that he had a grasp of his own capabilities.

 Chapter 419 Olivia Quartzwraith

    <h4>Chapter 419 Olivia Quartzwraith</h4>


    Upon hearing his question, n Mistress Olivia nodded and proceeded to exin the overall strength of the heirs Orion had fought. After she finished her exnation, Orion nodded in understanding.


    If Maya, at tier five Crystal Adept Rank, could bepared to T or himself when he was previously unranked, then Merida and the Prismaflow twins, who were slightly stronger and within the Crystal Radiant Rank, managed tond blows on him despite working together.


    Orion deduced that Merida and the Prismaflow twins were likely at the lower boundaries of a one-star warrior rank, at most.


    However, the full extent of this rank remained unknown to him. Thus, he concluded that the only way to find out was to face stronger opponents andpare their strength and rank to his own.


    Orion fixed his gaze on n Mistress Olivia, who had patiently awaited his absorption of the information. "How about Princess Crystalia? Do you know how strong she currently is?" he asked.


    Since the princess had rescued him, he had been intrigued by her strength. While he could have asked her about this personally earlier, he hadn''t had the best opportunity to do so.


    Olivia furrowed her brows in contemtion and replied, "I''m not sure. There have been recent rumours circting that I cannot currently confirm. They suggest that Princess Crystalia has reached the Crystal Luminary Rank. However, as for which tier she currently upies, both the royal family and the Crystalforge n have been cautious about preventing any information leaks. So, it''s very difficult, even for me, to confirm the legitimacy of this information."


    Orion''s eyes involuntarily widened at her words. He couldprehend that she was strong, given he had witnessed a glimpse of her power. However, her level of strength seemed somewhat absurd whenpared to their perspectives and the young heirs'' overall abilities.


    Regardless, Orion decided to change the topic.


    "How about you, n Mistress Olivia? How strong are you?" he asked curiously.


    He chose to shift the discussion towards her and gain an understanding of her strength. As a n Mistress, she was expected to be among the formidable Prismerion in the kingdom, which meant that by assessing her overall power, he could grasp the average level of strength in the Prismerian kingdom and possibly gain insight into the royal family''s strength as well.


    Hearing his question, Olivia was momentarily stunned.


    She had anticipated that he might ask about something rted to the Three Great ughters, so his question caught her off guard. Little did she know that Orion was already privy to the true identity of the White me and was trying to ascertain the history of their race before they became trapped in this mountain.


    Nevertheless, instead of immediately responding, Olivia narrowed her eyes at Orion.


    "You don''t expect me to provide you with that information so readily, do you?" she retorted, locking her narrowed gaze with his. "Certainly, it''s not exactly a personal secret, and you could obtain it from the right person. However, it''s more reliable if I reveal it myself. But as things stand, I don''t see apelling reason to do so, right?"


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corners of her otherwise stern and serious expression, a subtlety that Orion would have missed had he not been scrutinizing her countenance so closely.


    Orion returned her smile. "Aren''t you curious about my strength as well? I''m sure you understand that what I disyed during the duel wasn''t my full potential," he remarked, observing her closely as she furrowed her brows, likely grasping the underlying implication in his words.


    "So, you''re suggesting that you''ll reveal your true strength if I do the same?" Olivia asked, a hint of curiosity and suspicion in her tone, wondering if he was indeed serious.


    Orion nodded in agreement. Although he didn''t possessplete knowledge of his current strength, there was no rule stating that he couldn''t lie a bit and remain guarded about his true abilities.


    Regardless, given the istion of his vige, hecked reliable information to provide, even if he were inclined to share it should she ask about anything else. Moreover, he wasn''t about to disclose anything until he had devised a surefire means of escaping this mountain.


    "Hmmm," Olivia regarded Orion thoughtfully, attempting to discern whether he was being truthful or not. Convinced that he was, she refocused her gaze on him and nodded solemnly. "Alright, stand up and follow me," she instructed.


    "To where?" Orion asked, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    "To another stage that isn''t entirely broken, of course," Olivia replied, gesturing towards the already demolished grand amphitheatre stage that Orion had inadvertently wrecked.


    While she could take his word for it, she would be much more reassured if she personally witnessed the limits of his strength and understood the kind of formidable force he truly was.


    "You didn''t expect me to solely rely on your word for it, did you? Or did you think about deceiving me?" She quirked a light smile, her eyes locked onto Orion''s once again, observing his continued silence.


    "Ha! While I have no intentions of lying to you, I think it''s better this way for both of us to have some assurance," Orion chuckled briefly before continuing. "But don''t you think everyone might start looking for me if I don''t arrive at the banquet on time?"


    "Don''t worry, before I came here, I made sure to inform them that the n Heirs, including you, are receiving special attention and might bete for the closing banquet. So, I don''t think anybody will suspect a thing if you arrivete. In fact, I believe it would be more suspicious and make everyone more wary if you showed up early after such an intense battle," Olivia assured him, dispelling his doubts.


    "Alright, what are we waiting for then?" Orion replied.


    He saw no issue with her suggestion, as it aligned with his own goal of concealing his true strength while gathering information about the Prismerion kingdom.

 Chapter 420 Testing One’s Limits

    <h4>Chapter 420 Testing One''s Limits</h4>


    Olivia gestured for Orion to follow her as she turned around and led the way toward their destination.


    They passed through various corridors, and Orion had expected that there would be nothing of particr interest, unlike the stone and crystal-molded pce.


    As a result, he wasn''t disappointed by the views until they finally arrived at their destination.


    Olivia opened the door and then proceeded to p her hands. In response, the entire room suddenly lit up with a radiant glow emitted by the hanging crystals.


    Stepping inside, Orion took a good look around and saw various small tforms that resembled stages.


    On the sides, there were various small spaces filled with dummies, while others were empty but seemed to be designed for a specific purpose.


    Regardless, it didn''t take Orion long to realize that he was currently in what appeared to be the Quartzwraith training grounds.


    Olivia closed the door behind him and led the way forward, eventually stopping in front of a massive, tall wooden pir adorned with various crystal-like surfaces.


    "This pir was crafted by one of the finest artisans in the Crystalforge n, designed as a means to test one''s strength. When you''re ready, strike it with all your might. You can even channel your magical energy into it; that will provide us with a more urate assessment of your strength," Olivia exined as she observed from the side.


    Orion walked toward the imposing pir, tightening his fist as he did.


    "Are you sure it won''t break?" Orion quipped, trying to inject a touch of humour into the current atmosphere.


    "Humph! Don''t get cocky. I can admit that you''re strong, but this pir was crafted to withstand a full-blown attack from a Crystal King," Olivia retorted, snorting at the young man''s words.


    She was convinced, without a shadow of a doubt, that the young man before her wasn''t anywhere near that level of strength, no matter what anyone might say.


    Orion smiled confidently. He fixed his gaze on the pir and clenched his fist tightly, intending to use only one of his Vylkr containers.


    Slowly, he immediately tapped into the Vylkr container in his heart, drawing out one hundred per cent of the Vylkr energy it held for this single punch.


    Inside Orion''s body, his heart rate surged instantly, and his veins expanded and contracted as the dense Vylkr energy coursed through them. The reason his body didn''t tear apart from the inside out was that every muscle, tissue, and bone had already been slowly reconstructed to amodate the presence of the two Vylkr energy containers.


    In a split second, all the Vylkr energy from head to toe surged towards Orion''s right fist, and then...


    "BOOOOMMM!!"


    Orion''s fist collided with the pir, producing a thunderous noise that resembled the footsteps of an enraged giant. Following Orion''s punch, the pir reverberated for a brief moment, and then its crystal-like surface began to glow brightly, radiating from the point of impact. It initially disyed a light cyan hue, which abruptly shifted to a dark cyan hue before settling on a vivid light green hue.


    "Crystal Luminary Rank!" Olivia eximed in astonishment. Her eyes widened in shock as she observed the scene unfolding before her. This was outrageous, she couldn''t help but think.


    But that wasn''t all. Since he was testing the limits of his strength with only one of his containers, Orion immediately activated his gift.


    "CRACKLE!!" "CRACKLE!!"


    Several bluish streaks of lightning, shining with an intensity far greater than when he had previously activated it, now blended with his Vylkr energy.


    The furious crackling and bright shes of lightning filled the air, drawing Olivia''s attention away from the pir. She focused her gaze on the electrified Orion, whose right fist crackled with an incredibly dense lightning energy.


    Taking a step back to avoid the several streaks of lightning that zipped around him from his arm, Olivia watched with rapt attention. She didn''t want to miss a single moment of his actions.


    ''What is he doing?'' Olivia thought.


    After the first punch, they already had an idea of his current level of strength, even though it was incredibly shocking.


    Although at this point, she was beginning to believe her previous doubts that Orion was incapable of using magical energy, she immediately pushed those thoughts to the back of her head. She decided to ask him about itter. Her eyes followed his lightning-coated fist as it struck the pir once more.


    "BOOOMMM!! BAANNNG!!!"


    This time, it sounded like a thunderstorm hammering its lightning upon the earth. Of course, Olivia had no idea what a thunderstorm sounded like, but she was sure it couldn''t be anything less than this.


    Immediately after, the pir hummed and lit up with a light cyan hue once more, then changed to a dark cyan hue, followed by a light green hue. Then, to Olivia''s shocked and overwhelming disbelief, it changed to a dark green hue and then surprisingly fell back to a light green hue.


    But even as the dark green hue faded, the overwhelming disbelief that had enveloped Olivia''s being didn''t fade.


    "... Crystal Sage," Olivia''s lips trembled, as if she were unsure of the words themselves, even though she had witnessed the dark green hue right before her eyes.


    It should be known that the average Prismerian would neither be able to advance into the Crystal Luminary Rank nor the Crystal Sage Rank, even as they reached old age. The fact that the young n heirs had been able to advance into the Crystal Adept rank so early was solely due to their Major n''s continuous support from infancy.


    So, individuals like Merida Luminous and the Prismaflow twins were already considered geniuses among geniuses within the Major ns. Considering that, what should she call the young man in front of her who possessed the strength of a Crystal Luminary Rank and could temporarily deal damage equivalent to that of the Crystal Sage Rank...


    ''Abomination,'' Olivia thought, although she refrained from voicing the word aloud, keeping it locked inside her mind.


    Her gaze remained fixed on Orion as he retracted his fist, stretched his body, and then turned around to lock eyes with her.


    "Your turn," Orion said.

 Chapter 421 The Warriors Are Coming!

    ?


    Outside the mountains


    The Vige


    Staring at the peculiar contraption before him, which bore a striking resemnce to the small flying devices Orion had crafted to deliver babies and fruits from the sky to the vige, the Vige Chief turned to the burly, muscr man at his side and asked, hesitantly, "Are you certain this will actually fly?"


    Hanan, the warrior from the leftwing stronghold tasked with constructing the flying contraptions for Orion''s potential search and rescue, could sense the Vige Chief''s scepticism about their functionality.


    "Chief, don''t worry. I''ve made them exactly ording to the design the boy used," Hanan reassured him, eyeing the threerge hot air balloons before them.


    "I can guarantee they''ll fly without a hitch. Our main concern now should be finding someone who knows how to navigate this thing," he added, shing a somewhat sheepish smile, acknowledging that despite building them, he remained clueless about their operation.


    Though he still harboured some doubts, the Vige Chief reluctantly nodded in understanding.


    Hanan was undeniably one of the vige''s most skilled craftsmen, and with his gift, the Vige Chief could only hope that his assurances held true and that the contraptions would indeed fly, carrying them to their destination.


    Originally, they had nned to wait a week for all six of Orion''s flying devices to be prepared for the expedition to find Orion and Saria.


    However, as the days passed and he considered the situation more rationally, he realized that without Stronghold Leader Drakar to safeguard the vige, it would be imprudent to divert a significant portion of their warriors, who were essential for protecting the vige from the encroaching Vylkr vines, to search for Orion.


    He had, therefore, taken it upon himself to be the voice of reason and discuss this matter with the tree nymphs.


    To his astonishment, the tree nymphs suggested that they join the warriors in battling the Vylkr vines. Their proposition initially caught him off guard because anyone familiar with the nature of tree nymphs would know that their bodies were teeming with an extraordinary amount of life force.


    This made them prime targets for the Vylkr vines, as the vines were naturally drawn to the tree nymphs. If the tree nymphs were to fight alongside the warriors in repelling the Vylkr vines, it was highly likely that the vines would prioritize them over the warriors.


    However, the mere thought of a tree nymph falling victim to a Vylkr vine sent shivers down the Vige Chief''s spine. Despite his best efforts to dissuade the tree nymphs from this dangerous oue, they remained resolute. Their determination stemmed from their desire to increase the chances of finding Saria''s body and finding Orion''s whereabouts.


    The Vige Chief breathed a sigh of relief.


    His only option now was to calm the mounting tension in the vige and ensure the safe return of those two.


    He turned to the warriors behind him and asked, "Are you all prepared?" His gaze first fell upon Fiona, who had requested to be called Fifi. He then looked at his son, recently returned from an expedition and was eager to join them, before assessing the dozens of warriors who stood alongside them, ensuring they were ready to embark on their mission.


    "I am ready," Fifi replied, her voice now carrying an icy, determined edge that contrasted starkly with her previous tone.


    She bore the weight of Celeste, Greta, and her other sisters'' hopes. They had all pleaded with her, urging her to do everything in her power to find Orion and return him to the vige.


    To them, Orion''s survival still held a glimmer of possibility, even though the odds dwindled with each passing day. Fifi shared their belief and wasmitted to ensuring Orion''s safe return, down to thest limb.


    "We''re prepared," Seth, the Vige Chief''s son, replied with a serious expression.


    After returning to the vige from his expedition, he was shocked by the extent of the changes. He hadn''t anticipated that the situation would be so dire, with tree nymphs on the brink of rebellion unless they retrieved the body of one of their own and the entire vige in turmoil over the disappearance of a single young man.


    ''Haaa! This is too much,'' Seth mused to himself.


    Seth pondered the duration of his absence from the vige. Had it been a month? Perhaps a month and a half, or maybe even two.


    The exact time frame eluded him because, upon his return, he had promptly volunteered for a secret mission involving flying contraptions of uncertain origin, construction, and history.


    His decision to join this mission had been influenced by the dramatic change he observed in his father since theirst meeting. Seeing the mixture of relief, satisfaction, and yet deep concern etched across his father''s face, Seth feltpelled to carry out his n: to bring Orion back to the vige, by any means necessary, whether alive or dead.


    As the future Vige Chief, Seth understood that it was his duty to gradually ease the burdens weighing upon his father''s shoulders, ultimately preparing himself for the role he would one day inherit.


    "Alright then," the Vige Chief began, addressing the assembled group. "You can start by loading the basket with your supplies. I truly hope that you will sessfullyplete this mission and return to the vige with some good news." He observed the warriors, their expressions grave and determined, nodding in acknowledgement.


    They set to work filling the basket with sacks of kalna fruits that had been gathered in advance for this very purpose. Once they finished, they secured a rope around all three of Orion''s skies, ensuring a tight connection, before boarding the flying contraptions one by one.


    As instructed, they released the hot stones into the metal-caged pots, allowing the intense heat from the hot stones to pass through the envelope. They held the envelope firmly over it until it was filled with enough hot air to gently lift them off the ground.

 Chapter 422 Why Are You Weak?

    ?


    "Amazing," Seth whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible over the sound of the wind.


    Several other warriors, also perched on the Orion skies, marvelled at the sensation of gradually ascending into the sky, carried aloft by the flying contraptions.


    Once they had ascended to a certain height in the sky and were still within the sight of the Vige Chief and Hanan, Seth seized the moment to bellow loudly into the open air.


    "FOR THE SAKE OF THE VILLAGE, I WILL BRING ORION BACK!"


    His words echoed in the vastness of the sky as determination welled up inside him. His anger red at the thought of the turmoil in the vige and the person partly responsible.


    "AND IF I ENCOUNTER DRAKAR OR EVEN CATCH A GLIMPSE OF HIS SHADOW, I WILL BRING HIS HEAD TO YOU, DEAD OR ALIVE!"


    Every warrior on the flying contraption shared these sentiments, excluding Fifi. Unlike the others, she had only one oue in mind for Rightward Stronghold Leader Drakar ¨C death, so her sisters and the tree nymphs could exact their vengeance by fully dismembering his corpse.


    ''I will kill him,'' Fifi thought once more, her thoughts consumed by a burning desire for vengeance. Her nails dug into her palms as her hands clenched into fists.


    "I will find you," she whispered through gritted teeth, her voice a chilling promise, "and then, I will kill you."


    ¡­....¡­


    Within the mountains


    The Prismerian kingdom


    "Go on, what are you waiting for, n Mistress Olivia?" Orion asked with a raised brow.


    He had expected her to walk toward the previous position and strike the pir immediately after he was done disying his strength.


    However, she had been quiet and motionless for over a minute now.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Olivia subtly took a deep breath, shaking her head inwardly.


    ''What am I thinking?'' She thought. There was no way she was letting the young man in front of her think that he was stronger or couldpete in strength with any of the Major n Heads.


    Olivia locked her gaze with his as she released a sigh. "I was just surprised. After all, it seemed so unreal for a young man like you to have such an incredible amount of strength. In fact..." She paused, narrowing her eyes at him as she scrutinized him from head to toe. "I am even beginning to think that you are not as young as you seem," she said, her eyes widening at her own words as she came to such a realization.


    Staring at the woman who wasing up with her own irrelevant imagination, Orion shook his head wearily and said, "No, I can boldly say that I am several years younger than you think, if that''s what you''re probably thinking."


    "Oh!" Olivia said, squinting her eyes at Orion. "How many years are you then?" She asked with immense curiosity burning in her eyes. Diverting this conversation to another topic entirely was the only excuse she could use to waste time now until it was time for them to return to the closing banquet.


    Orion, however, immediately furrowed his brow with a frown appearing on his face.


    "I can consider telling you during our next conversation and exchange it for information that I want. However, I believe that, in order for that to happen, we first need to finish our initial agreement," he said, "So please, n Mistress Olivia, strike the pir with all you have because I would also like to get a glimpse of your strength."


    Seeing that her n wasn''t working or having any effect, Olivia nodded her head seriously and forced a thin smile across her lips.


    "Humph! Okay, stand back then. I don''t want you to get injured or suffocated by my magical energy," Olivia said. She walked towards the pir and stood in front of it, her mind racing as she tried to think of different ways to avoid the uing situation. However, realizing that she couldn''te up with any, she decided to give her all first and figure something outter.


    Calming her breathing down, she quickly regained herposure and immediately channelled her magical energy. The air around her grew dense and suffocating as every pore on her skin opened, releasing an immense amount of thick magical energy from her body.


    Slowly, the magical energy began to condense into a dark green hue, causing Orion to widen his eyes in surprise.


    "...Crystal Sage Rank," Orion muttered under his breath, not wanting to miss a single detail as he locked his gaze onto n Mistress Olivia''s form.


    Her entire aura had transformed as the dark green energy condensed around her, giving her the appearance of a dormant but powerful demon awakening.


    With all the magical energy in her body reaching its peak, Olivia thrust her fist forward with full force.


    Just as her fist was about to make contact with the pir, a sharp, invisible glint shed across Olivia''s pupils, and she immediately unleashed one of the Quartzwraith n''s intermediate specialties.


    "Spectral Fury!"


    A quick burst of sharp, invisible magical energy shot forth from Olivia''s fist, possessing enough power to tear through the defences of another being of the same rank if left unguarded. It collided with the pir just moments before her fist did.


    The result was a resounding explosion!


    "BANNGG!!" "BOOOMM!!!"


    The impact, while not as awe-inspiring as Orion''s own, still packed a powerful punch. The pir hummed for several moments before it lit up, starting with a light cyan colour that transitioned to a dark cyan, then to a light green, before finally settling on a radiant dark green.


    Orion''s eyes widened with realization. "You''re at the Crystal Sage Rank!" he eximed, confirming his suspicions about the n Mistress of the Quartzwraith n standing before him.


    Orion''s words naturally drew Olivia''s attention, and her disappointment was palpable. She had hoped her immense strength would have at least allowed her to touch the surface of the Crystal King Rank. She turned her head towards Orion, who was regarding her with a contemtive gaze. Her frown deepened, ready to respond to what she perceived as a demeaning remark.


    However, Orion''s next words caught her off guard, causing her to purse her lips and withhold her retort.


    "You''re weak! How can you be this weak?" Orion questioned, disbeliefcing his voice.

 Chapter 423 The Unofficial Agreement

    ?


    Listening to Orion''s words and witnessing the disbelief in his expression left Olivia momentarily speechless. She grappled with a mix of confusion and irritation.


    Why did he consider her weak?


    ''What does he mean by that?'' she thought, her lips beginning to twitch in annoyance. The thought of being at the Crystal Sage Rank being dismissed as easy irked her.


    In her mind, achieving such status was an impressive feat, only surpassed by bing one of the Five Major n Heads or entering the royal family.


    "Do you think reaching the Crystal Sage Rank is as easy as grabbing a fruit off a tree?" Olivia retorted, her irritation apparent as her lips twitched. She was about to borate, "Besides, even the Queen, the most powerful Prismerion in the kingdom, holds only the Crystal King Rank, so that..."


    However, she abruptly halted her words, her hands swiftly covering her lips as she processed the unintended implications of her statement.


    "The Queen is at the Crystal King Rank," Orion reiterated aloud, his eyes widening at Olivia''s revtion.


    He immediately began to ponder. If using one of his Vylkr containers could make him as strong, if not stronger, than those at the Crystal Radiant Rank and the Crystal Luminary Rank, then didn''t that also imply that utilising his second container simultaneously would grant him the strength to physicallypete with those at the Crystal Sage Rank and even the Crystal King Rank?


    And all of this without even tapping into his gift. If he did use his gift, Orion believed he could go toe-to-toe with a Crystal Emperor Rank.


    As for the potential strength of the Vylkr warrior mode at this level, Orion pushed it to the back of his mind.


    Even though he could potentially reach that state again with the help of the Princess of the Garden''ske essence that he had consumed, he didn''t want to risk activating the mode until he had fully realized his potential and was certain it wouldn''t harm his body in any way.


    ''Wait,'' Orion thought immediately. ''Doesn''t that mean...?'' His eyes scanned the frowning n Mistress Olivia, who had probably realized her mistake in divulging such an important piece of information, evident as she massaged her temples with her fingers.


    Orion''s thoughts raced to Fifi, Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar, the Vige Chief, even his fellow warrior students, and the rest of the warriors in the vige, many of whom were 2-star or 3-star warriors. With theirbined might, could they potentially overwhelm the Prismerian Kingdom and erase any trace of their existence from this mountain?


    Especially considering that a lot of them, including Fifi, could freely use their Vylkr warrior mode without fear of drawbacks if the two sides were ever to sh?"


    He had feared for nothing. A smile immediately graced Orion''s face as these thoughts coursed through his mind. There was nothing to be afraid of!


    Certainly, he needed to maintain friendly rtions with the Prismerian Kingdom, as he and Saria were still here with no means to contact the Vige or inform them of their current location, especially considering the myriad of strange and mysterious techniques they possessed.


    Nevertheless, even without that, armed with the newfound understanding of his strength and the disparities between them and the Prismerian Kingdom, Orion was confident that he could hold his ground and make a statement if he ever had to defend himself against the royal family or the Crystalforge n should they turn against him or break their promises.


    "Why are you still smiling?" Olivia asked, a hint of irritation in her voice.


    While she was well aware of what he must be thinking after witnessing his disy of strength equivalent to that of a Crystal King, she had no intention of vocalizing it.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Orion responded, his smile broadening into a mischievous smirk.


    "If you''re considering some kind of advantage because of your strength, think again. The reality is that you''re still at the Crystal Luminary Rank, even if temporarily you have the strength to match someone at the lower tier of the Crystal Sage Rank."


    "Unfortunately for you, the Prismerian Kingdom boasts other higher-tiered Crystal Sage Ranks like myself, not to mention the Queen who is at an even higher rank. I''m just letting you know to make you aware of the difference in our ranks and to keep this information a secret for our mutual benefit," Olivia exined, unable to resist giving him this piece of advice.


    ''Our?'' Orion repeated internally, his surprise was evident. He closely examined Olivia''s sharp and contemtive expression, a stark contrast to her previous look of shock and defeat.


    "What do you mean by ''our''?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow. He noticed a glint in her eyes as she locked her gaze on him, returning to her previous stoic and serious demeanour as she began to exin.


    "We, of course," Olivia replied confidently. "With the Quaztrwraith n on your side, you don''t have to worry about being double-crossed or betrayed by the Prismerian Kingdom in case things take a turn for the worse."


    She harboured doubts that anyone capable of betraying him would escape unscathed; one or two life-threatening injuries seemed likely.


    "We can continue to share important information with each other, maintaining an official mutual partnership in secret. This way, if the royal family betrays you or reneges on their word, you can count on the support of the Quartzwraith n, willing and prepared to help you obtain whateverpensation you desire. I think it''s a fair deal, considering we''re offering information and protection in exchange for your knowledge of the outside world," Olivia added, her confidence radiating from her as she contemted the merits of this n.


    In fact, it was a brilliant n!


    This approach eliminated the need to fret over the royal family or the Crystalforge n''s ndestine schemes. Moreover, it presented an opportunity to gain valuable insights about the outside world, safeguarding their interests should the Crystalforge n decide to hoard information.


    However, as for standing up to protect him if things went awry, Olivia couldn''t help but inwardly scoff at such notions.

 Chapter 424 The Closing Banquet

    ?


    She knew she couldn''t contend with the Royal Family, let alone the Crystalforge n or the entire Prismerian Kingdom on his behalf. The circumstances at that time would determine whether they could take such a risk and provide him with protection.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. He was aware that the Quartzwraith n had a close rtionship with the Royal Family, as Elysia had informed him.


    However, as he mulled it over, it began to make more sense. A powerful organization with some political influence would go to great lengths to gain an advantage over its counterparts.


    After all, politics often boiled down to gaining more power and maximizing profits at the right moment.


    Nheless, Orion saw such a deal as somewhat futile. He was certain that any reasonable leader would hesitate to put their organization, let alone their family, at risk for someone they had only just met.


    However, this didn''t mean he would outright refuse Olivia''s offer. He still needed to gather information that he couldn''t yet confirm the Royal Family would provide. So, for now, he was willing to see how long their alliance would hold, all while preparing for the eventual day when he and Saria could leave this mountain.


    "Alright, I don''t see any issue with partnering with the Quartzwraith n," Orion said, a hint of scepticism in his tone. "But how can I be sure I can trust you?"


    Olivia furrowed her brows, pondering how to address his valid concerns. She knew her words alone wouldn''t be sufficient to establish trust. Crafting a proper contract would take time they didn''t currently have, as they needed to return to the closing banquet before their absence raised suspicions.


    Nevertheless, she still replied, "How about I give you my word?"


    Orion remained adamant, saying, "I''ve already heard many promises today, and I have no desire to add another to the list."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Olivia responded with a serious tone, determined not to let this opportunity slip through her fingers.


    Orion paused, his expression thoughtful, as though deeply contemting the matter. Then, his gaze shifted downward, briefly lingering on her visible underwear.


    When he raised his head, his eyes locked with hers, and he said, "Give me your panties?" Before Olivia could respond, he added, "From what I gathered from that girl on the stage, it seems that the most effective way toe to an agreement right now, especially for a woman, is if you''re willing to give me your panties until we formalize our agreement."


    Remembering the words of the Luminaris n''s eldest heiress, Olivia took a deep breath as she considered her options.


    Was her dignity and self-respect worth putting on the line for the sake of the Quartzwraith n?


    It only took a moment for Olivia toe up with a response to her question.


    "Alright," Olivia responded, nodding her head in agreement.


    The only thing she had to worry about was running into someone before she made it back to her room to change into a fresh pair of panties so she could return to the closing banquet afterwards.


    Bending down slightly, she reached for her waistband and pulled her panties straight down.


    "Here you go, you have my trust," she said, extending her arm to hand her panties to Orion.


    Although Prismerian culture fascinated Orion to the point where he had restrained his boner throughout the day, even as he spoke to n Mistress Olivia, he wasn''t particrly interested in her panties. He simply wanted to see if she would follow through with the agreement, and he wanted her to understand that he took it seriously, hoping it would deter her from doing anything to disrupt it.


    In reality, he wasn''t particrly interested in the n Mistress''s foreign pussy, so he took only a cursory nce, capturing the image in his mind as he epted her panties.


    n Mistress Olivia unabashedly said, "This will suffice for now, I think. The next time we meet, I will make sure to make our agreement official,'' as she disyed her pink valley to Orion. He greedily took in the view and nodded in agreement.


    "Since we are done here, let us head to the closing banquet before they begin to get suspicious," Olivia added, releasing a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, they left the room, with Olivia leading Orion toward the direction of the closing banquet. She was cautious about encountering anyone, but they were fortunate not to run into anyone along the way.


    Once they arrived at a safe distance from their destination, Olivia hurriedly returned to her room to change into a fresh pair of panties.


    Having thoroughly enjoyed the view, Orion took onest nce down the corridor where Olivia had disappeared before entering the grand hall to join the banquet.


    As Orion entered the banquet hall, he was greeted by tablesden with a colourful array of fruits and drinks. The hall buzzed with the presence of various people who had made their way from the grand amphitheatre.


    As he advanced further into the hall, the atmosphere seemed toe alive, with numerous individuals fixing their intense gazes on him and their voices immediately surged.


    "He''s here! The foreigner who defeated all four of the Major n heirs has finally arrived at the closing banquet!"


    "Hmm!! He certainly looks quite young."


    "After that battle, it''s clear he didn''t unleash his full strength. I''m curious about just how powerful he truly is!"


    As the voices continued to swirl around him, their murmurs a constant presence in his ears, Orion pressed on. He kept on walking forward, even when he had nearly stumbled upon hearing how he had admirably declined Merida''s offer of her panties.


    He continued his stride until he caught sight of Princess Crystalia engaged in conversation with someone, with Flintor guiding her from behind.


    "Finally," Orion muttered wearily to himself, squinting ahead as he recognized the person she was speaking with. "Zephyrion." Closing the distance, Flintor was the first to spot Orion''s arrival, and soon, the others began to take notice as well.

 Chapter 425 Sowing Seeds for the Future

    <h4>Chapter 425 Sowing Seeds for the Future</h4>


    "You''re finally here. Are you fully healed?" Princess Crystalia eximed with evident delight, leaning in to inspect Orion as though she were meticulously searching for any lingering injuries from his recent battle.


    Orion reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, I wasn''t that badly injured. Everything''s fine."


    Then, Princess Crystalia leaned in closer and whispered urgently into Orion''s ear, "I need your help. Just follow my lead, and I promise not to tell Madam Seraphina about her panties." Desperation hung heavily in her voice.


    Orion was initially perplexed by her request, but as he turned his attention to Zephyrion nearby, he couldn''t help but notice the anger etched across his face.


    "Though you didn''t appear severely injured during the battle, you certainly took your time recovering," Zephyrionmented, concealing his anger beneath a smile as he observed Orion.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "Well, I didn''t see any rush, and besides, I had a feeling Princess Crystalia might get lonely if I didn''t return promptly," he said, locking eyes with Zephyrion, whose smile began to falter.


    Orion couldn''t help but notice the intense jealousy and anger painted across Zephyrion''s face. It was clear that any attempts at forming an amicable rtionship between them would be futile, especially given Zephyrion''s overwhelming defeat.


    Around Orion, the onlookers were left stunned by his audacity.


    ''I told you to follow my lead, not take the lead,'' Princess Crystalia thought, disbelief simmering within her.


    Orion would have dly followed her lead if she hadn''t resorted to threatening him with a pair of panties he had deliberately tried hard to get.


    Flintor, on the other hand, could only gape in astonishment as he observed the unusually close proximity between Princess Crystalia and Orion.


    Suddenly, he blinked and remembered how often Princess Crystalia had been sneaking out of her roomtely, despite the Queen''s warnings.


    ''Why didn''t you inform me about this, Princess Crystalia?'' he wondered silently.


    Zephyrion could feel his blood boiling to the point where he feared that if he remained for another minute, his anger might surpass his ability to restrain himself from smacking Orion in the head, provoking another fight.


    However, fully aware that he would be defeated once more, Zephyrion took a deep breath to calm himself before turning his attention to Princess Crystalia.


    Her face remained impassive, as though she hadn''t registered a word of what Orion had just said.


    "Princess Crystalia, perhaps we should find somewhere more private for our conversation," Zephyrion suggested. He hoped that in a quieter setting, he wouldn''t be constantly reminded of Orion''s presence, and perhaps, they could talk in peace.


    Princess Crystalia shook her head with a smile. "No need to worry. I can see that there are many guests eager to speak with the young heir of the Gemheart n. Please go ahead, and I''ll catch up with youter," she replied.


    Zephyrion''s heart sank at her response, and he simply nodded before picking up a ss filled with fruit wine and walking away.


    Orion, watching the exchange, raised a curious brow. "Hmm, from where I stand, it seems like he''s quite interested in you," he remarked to Princess Crystalia.


    Princess Crystalia let out a weary sigh before shaking her head and exining, "He might appear that way, but it''s all an act. There''s an ongoing feud between the Gemheart n and the Royal Family, a rivalry that''smon knowledge among the Prismerians. He''s obviously trying to get close to me to gain entry into the Crystalforge n and assist the Gemheart n from within our ranks. Thankfully, my father had warned me about this in advance, or else I might have..." She let her words trail off, sighing once more.


    Although she didn''t finish her sentence, Orion could easily guess what she intended to say.


    ''I see,'' he thought to himself as he walked over to the table, choosing from the assortment of sliced fruits and fruity wines.


    Luckily for him, he was ustomed to eating fruits; otherwise, he might have found this banquet quite frustrating.


    "Since it''s like that, why don''t we try to establish a connection? I''m just a simple foreigner, so you don''t need to worry about me plotting to be some kind of informant," Orion suggested.


    He picked up a piece of fruit with one hand and carefully selected two ss cups filled with wine¡ªone for himself and one for the Princess.


    Princess Crystalia epted the wine from Orion but couldn''t help but feel that something was different about himpared to when she had seen him earlier that day. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but he appeared less reserved than in their previous meetings.


    "So, what do you say?" Orion asked, sipping the fruit wine from the crystal-clear ss.


    "From my perspective, it seems like a good idea to expand the Crystalforge bloodline beyond this mountain. Perhaps escaping from this ce isn''t as far-fetched as it may seem," he added.


    His words might have sounded like mere spection or even nonsense to some, but since the Primerions were trapped here alongside White me as part of their punishment, it begged the question of whether the trap applied to him as well, given that he wasn''t a Prismerion.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be that simple unless this was some sort of inescapable prison.


    Still, Orion had every reason to remain optimistic since he hadn''t attempted an escape yet.


    Princess Crystalia chuckled at his words, initially finding them amusing. However, she soon let out a long, contemtive sigh.


    "If you keep talking like that, you''re going to start giving people some rather unusual ideas," she remarked.


    Having witnessed Orion assertively fucking her mother''s personal maid just hours after settling into the castle, his words didn''t surprise her. However, she found it quite unexpected that he would propose such a thing to her.


    Nevertheless, she was well aware that the people in the Prismerian kingdom were growing increasingly desperate to leave this mountain. Thus, it wouldn''t be surprising if a few women became intrigued and decided to experiment with Orion''s theory after hearing his words.


    Just as Orion was about to resume speaking, he abruptly noticed that Flintor and Princess Crystalia were both fixedly gazing at something or someone behind him.


    Furrowing his brows, Orion turned around to see what had captured their attention.

 Chapter 426 Queen Selene’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 426 Queen Selene''s Request</h4>


    Suddenly, he spotted the Queen standing behind him, her eyes narrowed and fixed directly on him. "My daughter is right, Mr. Orion. Why do you want to start giving people the idea that having children with a foreigner will secure their way out of this mountain?" she questioned, her brow raised. "I don''t know where you got this idea, but you need to be cautious with your words. I''m not certain the royal family can protect you if rumours of this start spreading among the Prismerian people."


    However, unlike before, Orion didn''t appear cautiously subdued.


    Instead, he stared directly at Queen Selene, their gazes locking, and replied, "Don''t worry about me. If pushes to shove, I''m very confident I can protect myself."


    He gulped down the fruit wine, no longer bothering to sip it slowly, and then ced the ss cup back on the table.


    Instantly, Queen Selene also seemed to have noticed a change in Orion. Unlike before, the young man in front of her appeared much less tense than he had been during their previous interactions.


    Of course, he still maintained a cautiousposure, which she could easily discern, butpared to before, she sensed something different about him.


    ''Maybe he''s finally bing morefortable after letting off some steam,'' Queen Selene thought.


    She spected that after defeating the other n heirs, Orion must have released some of his pent-up stress. She also couldn''t help but wonder if her husband''s speech about revoking the other n Heirs'' promises if they failed to uphold their promises had yed a role in making him more at ease around them. ''Good, good... Bringing him to this banquet was not a bad idea, after all.''


    Queen Selene withdrew her gaze from Orion and directed it toward her daughter and her personal guard.


    "Excuse us for now; I would like to speak with our guests alone," she said.


    Without the need for further discussion, Princess Crystalia and Flintor immediately nodded in understanding and walked away. She swiftly joined a group of people her age who appeared to be from some of the minor ns, and they warmly weed her into their circle.


    Meanwhile, Zephyrion, who had been lurking in the crowd, couldn''t help but grimace at the scene. While it was true that he had initially approached Princess Crystalia with ulterior motives, he couldn''t deny that he had developed genuine feelings for the free-spirited woman over the years.


    Therefore, when he heard Orion casually suggest that they should have babies together as a means to test if they could escape the mountain, even though he had briefly considered the idea before dismissing it, he couldn''t contain his anger, which surged beyond its limits upon hearing such words.


    Yes, it was anger, but at least anger showed that he cared for her.


    Nevertheless, after witnessing the Queen approaching the trio, Zephyrion also turned and left, blending into the crowd. He didn''t want to eavesdrop or linger any longer, as there was a higher chance of him getting caught by Queen Selene.


    "Anyway, how are your injuries?" Queen Selene asked.


    "I wasn''t seriously injured, so I think I''m fine," Orion responded.


    Though he couldn''t help but wonder why the Queen had suddenly approached him, he thought it must have something to do with the previous fight.


    Queen Selene nodded in understanding. "Have you thought about your wishes? Have you considered what to ask from them?" She asked.


    "Not yet," Orion responded.


    A glint passed through Queen Selene''s eyes. She cleared her throat and suddenly said, "Since you haven''t yet thought about anything, the royal family would be extremely pleased if you could assist us with just a few of them." Noting his surprised expression, she continued, "Although I would have preferred to wait until we return to the castle and speak with you in private, the sooner we discuss it, the better."


    Orion furrowed his brows at the Queen''s words. Although he hadn''t nned to ask for anything too outrageous, since he was still in enemy territory, that didn''t mean he couldn''t make his life much more enjoyable while he was here.


    Having beautifulpanions from each n and a morefortable ce to call home were requests he was confident the Major ns would readily grant. Considering his modest requests, he was sure that they would be grateful he didn''t ask for more, and it would be foolish for them to renege on their promises.


    As for the wealth, he was curious about the specifics of their barter system and looked forward to finding out.


    What? Did you think he would ask for something extravagant?


    Even genies have limits, so it would be unwise to assume that a trapped race fighting for their survival wouldn''t!


    Also, after observing Maya''s transformative staff and Merida''s impressive sword, Orion had indeed considered requesting a few weapons for himself.


    However, he wasn''t sure if the promises made would be enough to satisfy his desires. When it came to the idea of giving them to the royal family, Orion wasn''t naive enough to miss the subtle implications of Queen Selene''s choice of words.


    Queen Selene scrutinized Orion as he delved deep into contemtion. After a few moments, Orion looked at her and replied, "I don''t believe I can provide you with an answer at this moment, Queen Selene. How about we discuss it once we return to the castle?"


    Queen Selene gazed at Orion, a perplexed and dumbfounded expression crossing her features. She couldn''t discern whether he was joking with his response.


    She had assumed he would readily assist the royal family given his current circumstances, but it appeared she had made a mistake.


    ''Hmm, he does seem unusually confident,'' Queen Selene mused, furrowing her brows slightly. She considered whether his newfound confidence was a result of the promises made by the young n heirs.


    Regrettably, if he believed that those promises alone were sufficient to bolster his position in the Prismerian kingdom, he was gravely mistaken.


    "Alright, I''ll await your decision once we return to the castle. Enjoy the remainder of the banquet, Mr Orion,"? Queen Selene remarked, taking a ss of fruity wine in her grasp before turning on her heel and departing.

 Chapter 427 Merida’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 427 Merida''s Decision</h4>


    After Queen Selene''s departure, Orion''s encounters grew sparse, limited to asional run-ins with Conrad and the various n Heirs who had seemingly made a swift recovery in time for the closing banquet. He hadn''t spotted Maya or Merida, or he would have certainly engaged with them.


    Deciding to enjoy the remaining moments of the banquet, Orion immersed himself in the festivities until its conclusion. The King and Queen delivered their speeches, and as the event came to an end, Orion joined the royal family in exiting the grand hall, as a special guest of the royal family.


    As they proceeded toward the exit, where their carriage awaited, Orion was suddenly hailed from behind by a familiar voice.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Orion spun around, his curiosity piqued as he observed Merida sprinting in his direction.


    Meanwhile, the royal family had also pivoted to see themotion. Upon recognizing Merida, Queen Selene quipped, "It seems you have acquired a stalker. We''ll be in the carriage waiting for you." With that, she and the rest of the royal family resumed their path, leaving only Princess Crystalia and Flintor casting a few lingering nces behind.


    As Merida drew closer, Orion took a few steps toward her, curious to discover the reason for her call.


    Merida took a deep, steadying breath as she regained herposure. She inclined her head respectfully toward Orion and said, "I''m d I made it in time before you left."


    Orion nodded and observed her in her new dress, which still exuded the same allure as the previous one. "So, what''s on your mind? As you can see, it wouldn''t be wise to keep the royal family waiting," he remarked, getting straight to the point.


    Merida nodded in understanding and didn''t beat around the bush. She exined her reason for seeking him out, "I wanted to inform you that I''ll be heading to the castle first thing tomorrow to fulfil the promises I made, considering that I..." She trailed off, her thoughts drifting to her painful defeat.


    With a sigh and a rueful smile, she continued, "...Considering I lost the fight."


    Despite her initial distress at having lost to someone who appeared no older than herself, and the further blow to her pride that he had bested both her and the Prismaflow twins simultaneously in a crushing defeat, Merida hade to a stark realization.


    It wasn''t just that they were weakerpared to him; inparison, he had showcased himself as the true monster.


    Therefore, instead of wallowing in shame for losing to a young foreigner from beyond the mountain, Merida felt a renewed determination to face him.


    With this resolve, she hastily departed from the room that the Quartzwraith n had arranged for her recovery. Merida hurriedly made her way to catch up with Orion upon hearing that the banquet had concluded.


    Orion was a bit surprised by the swiftness of her decision. He had anticipated that they would make their way to the castle a few dayster, once themotion had died down.


    After all, while the general Prismerian poption might remain oblivious to the events in the grand amphitheatre, it was unlikely that those who had been present wouldn''t share their experiences among themselves.


    However, seeing that Merida still wanted to speak, Orion waited for her to finish.


    "I..." Merida began, her voice trembling with uncertainty. She paused, as if struggling to find the right words. Orion watched her with curiosity, wondering what she was about to say.


    Then, unexpectedly, she lowered her head and bowed before him.


    "Please," she begged, her voice earnest, "I am certain that my sister will want to join me in fulfilling the promises we made due to herpetitive nature. However, I would greatly appreciate it if you could decline her request to be your wife." Merida didn''t mind having apetitive sister; it often drove her to achieve more. But in this particr situation, she feared that her sister might act irrationally and try to outdo her upon learning that she was going to the castle to fulfil the agreement with Orion.


    "I also hope that you would allow me to take her ce ording to our agreement," Merida said. She had hesitated to bring up this proposal before, feeling irritated by it, but now it seemed like her only option.


    Orion furrowed his brow slightly at her request, but he quickly grasped her intention. "That means you''re willing to take her ce," he rified.


    "Yes," Merida nodded firmly, straightening her posture. "And, as I mentioned earlier, you don''t need to worry about me failing to uphold this agreement. Unlike my sister, I have a say in my own decisions. Furthermore, if my n had any doubts about it before, I''m certain they won''t now, not after the King''s statement. It''s either this or the risk of our n''s heirs losing the opportunity to obtain the throne."


    The only question remained whether the man in front of her would ept...


    "Alright," Orion interrupted her thoughts, nodding his head in agreement.


    He had sensed Merida''s willingness to fulfil the agreement, even if it was due to circumstances. Furthermore, he saw her as sensible and caring, especially considering she was putting herself ahead of her sister. Orion had little doubt that she would fit well among the women in his vige.


    Merida''s eyes widened in surprise as she swallowed nervously, asking, "Are you sure?" just to confirm that she had heard him correctly.


    "Of course, I am," Orion affirmed. "Since you appear more than willing to be my wife, unlike your sister, and considering she seems like more trouble than she''s worth, I see no reason to back out of the agreement we made."


    While she nearly twitched her eyes in annoyance at his words, Merida managed to convey her gratitude.


    "Thank you," she said. "I will be sure toe to the castle tomorrow so that we can discuss further how the marriage will take ce." She bowed her head in relief and happiness.

 Chapter 428 The Matchmaker

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Matchmaker</h4>


    "One more thing," Orion added, causing Merida to cautiously raise her head, her curiosity piqued. She awaited his next words with a sense of anticipation.


    "I need something that will guarantee you''ll keep your promise and not break it," he continued.


    Merida''s eyes sparkled with realization. She released a deep sigh and nodded in understanding.


    Slowly, she reached for the waistband of her panties, attempting to pull them down.


    However, before she couldplete the action, Orion immediately caught her hand, holding it firmly in his grasp. Merida raised her head, a puzzled expression on her face, as she looked at him.


    "Not that," Orion sighed. Since she was going to be his wife soon, he had no use for her panties when he could have the real thing.


    He cleared his throat slightly and raised his other hand to gently touch the side of her lips.


    "Where Ie from, when two people promise to get married in the future, they seal the pact with a kiss to be each other''s spouses," Orion exined.


    He watched as Merida''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded in understanding. Before Orion could take the lead, Merida boldly stepped forward and pressed her lips against his.


    Orion''s eyes widened immediately at the sudden and unexpected kiss before he slowly embraced the soft touch of her lips. Sensing that she might pull away too soon, Orion, unwilling to end the kiss prematurely, wrapped his hand around her waist and drew her closer to his chest.


    "Hhhmm!" Merida initially tried to break free, noticing that other guests were slowly making their way out of the grand hall.


    However, realizing she couldn''t resist Orion''s strength, she decided to go along with it.


    She parted her lips and began to gently respond to his kisses. Although she was a bit inexperienced, she allowed Orion to take the lead, following his actions with growing enthusiasm.


    Orion, however, seized the opportunity to slide his hands under the little dress at her hip level and grasped a handful of her petite perky ass.


    The sensation of touching the fabric of her panties, along with the softness of her charming buttocks, tempted him to explore further. But Orion was aware that time was limited, so after indulging in the feeling for a moment, he retracted his hands, releasing Merida from his embrace. She slowly pulled back her head and took deep, rapid breaths.


    Seeing her bewildered expression, Orion, whose skills were honed to perfection through his interactions with his wives, could easily discern what was going on in her mind.


    He leaned in gently towards her ear and whispered, "Don''t worry. Tomorrow, I''ll make you my wife, and you''ll get to enjoy this experience to the fullest."


    Meanwhile, Merida couldn''t help but stare at Orion, utterly dumbfounded, as various thoughts raced through her mind.


    ''Are men supposed to be this assertive?'' Merida wondered as Orion withdrew his lips from her ear. His actions had taken her by surprise because of his overwhelming dominance.


    ''Are people from outside the mountain really so different from us?'' Merida pondered once more.


    She began to reevaluate her previous thoughts about Orion to ensure she truly understood the kind of man she would be marrying.


    Orion leaned in once more and kissed Merida on the cheek, pulling her out of her daze.


    He whispered, "See you tomorrow," then turned and headed towards the royal carriage waiting for his departure.


    Meanwhile, onlookers who had paused to witness their intimate interaction couldn''t help but whisper to each other in surprise about the scene they had just witnessed.


    Hearing their murmurs, Orion realized that, unlike in his vige, a kiss held a simr significance, if not exactly the same, as it did in his former world.


    He had already confirmed this when he kissed Elysia and expertly turned the tables when she attempted to take him forcefully. Now, seeing the same reaction from Merida only solidified this idea in his mind.


    Soon, he arrived at the carriage, where the coachman professionally opened the door for him and closed it securely after he had entered. Orion settled himselffortably in a seat opposite the king and queen.


    "So, what did the Luminaris n''s eldest heiress want to talk to you about?" Queen Selene asked, her curiosity evident.


    "It was about the agreement," Orion responded, his tone earnest.


    "Oh! Did she want you to annul it in exchange for something else, or perhaps threaten you?" Queen Selene asked, her eyes narrowing as she awaited Orion''s response.


    "No," Orion shook his head in response. "She did none of that. She wanted me to keep to our initial agreement, which was that if I won, then I would leave her sister and only take her as a wife," he exined.


    Queen Selene nodded in understanding. "And what was your response? Did you agree to it? Remember, you can still have the second heiress of the Luminaris n be your wife if you wish to because you are not breaking any agreement since you also won against her," Queen Selene pointed out.


    While Orion was taken aback by the woman''s unexpected matchmaking efforts involving another n''s heir, he quickly discerned her ulterior motive. This appeared to be her opportunity to eliminate one of the n heirs and expand the reach of the Crystalforge n.


    "I believe it would be moreplicated if I insisted on marrying Maya Luminous. So, I''ve decided to stay with Merida and further develop our rtionship in the future," Orion responded.


    While King Brylon idly listened to the conversation between Orion and his wife, his thoughts wandered to the various affairs he would have to handle upon returning to the castle. On the other hand, Queen Selene''s lips pursed slightly upon hearing Orion''s response.


    Just a few hours ago, she had thought that he wanted to marry both heiresses of the Luminaris n, but it seemed that this was not the case.


    Nevertheless, she nodded quietly in understanding to avoid making her intentions too obvious.

 Chapter 429 The Descendants of the Forgotten Clans

    <h4>Chapter 429 The Descendants of the Forgotten ns</h4>


    ?


    Observing the Queen''s silence, Orion patiently awaited the carriage''s arrival at the castle, eager to check on Saria and ensure her well-being.


    ¡­....¡­


    The Luminaris n


    "n Leader Ga, receiving your letter yesterday was quite unexpected, and I must admit, I didn''t anticipate you''d be so eager to speak with me during this banquet," Owen Luminous, the n Head of the Luminaris n, remarked.


    He exchanged a smile with his wife, n Mistress Me Luminous, as they settled into their opulent crystal chairs, their gaze fixed on Ga seated across from them.


    "After witnessing the events of today''s banquet, I surmised that a quick conversation with you, n Leader Owen, would be wise," Ga replied, a knowing smile gracing his lips.


    As Ga spoke those words, n Head Owen and n Mistress Me''s expressions turned notably solemn.


    Me cast her gaze toward the empty space beside Ga, a curious expression on her face. Her eyes then returned to him as she asked, "And where is n Mistress ra? I find it hard to believe she would miss such an important discussion."


    Having known ra for years and understanding her assertive nature when it came to managing n affairs, Me couldn''t fathom her absence from such a critical meeting.


    Ga cleared his throat and offered a bright smile. "n Mistress ra has decided to embrace a more carefree lifestyletely. She''s entrusted me with the n''s affairs, so there''s no need to worry; she''s perfectly fine," Ga replied.


    Lately, he had been striving to prove himself and demonstrate to his wife that he could capably handle the n''s crucial matters.


    His sess had been evident, and he recalled how she had wished him good luck and cautioned him to be cautious when he''d mentioned his impending visit to the Luminaris n immediately before the banquet had concluded.


    n Mistress Me nodded thoughtfully as she reclined in the exquisitely designed chair. She couldn''t help but consider the possibility of leading a carefree life akin to ra''s. After all, her husband had proven himself more than capable of handling the n''s crucial affairs, if not even more so than her.


    With these thoughts in her mind, she cast a nce at her husband, who was about to speak.


    "Alright, Ga. So, what''s this important matter that prompted you to pull us away from the banquet?" Owen inquired.


    Ga didn''t waste any time getting to the point. A serious expression settled upon his face as he spoke, "The descendants of the forgotten ns are nning to ambush the royal carriages on their way back to the castle."


    The news left n Head Owen and n Mistress Me wide-eyed with shock.


    "This... Thi..." Owen stammered, temporarily lost for words. He quickly regained hisposure and fixed a serious gaze on Ga.


    "How many?" he asked solemnly.


    The severity of the attack on the royal carriages depended entirely on the number of descendants of the forgotten ns involved. If it were just a dozen, it might be seen as a group of disgruntled Prismerians venting their anger at the royal family.


    However, if their numbers swelled to five dozen, it would be viewed as an attempted assassination. In such a case, the descendants would be apprehended and brought back to the castle for questioning.


    Anyone capable of rallying these descendants, who had lost their stable foundations but still possessed a rich background, couldn''t be an ordinary individual. Owen was certain that the royal family would delve deep into this matter to uncover the mastermind, and that could lead to futureplications.


    Ga casually reached for a ss filled with tangy, freshly squeezed fruit juice. He took a light sip before calmly stating, "Two hundred."


    Hisss!!


    n Leader Owen and n Mistress Me sucked in sharp breaths, their eyes widening in shock.


    "Don''t tell me that you are responsible for this?" This time, it was Me who spoke, her voice carrying a tone of disbelief. Forgetbelling this as an assassination attempt; this could very well be the beginning of a full-scale rebellion.


    "Do you have any idea, Ga, how incredibly risky this is?" Owen''s voice crackled with anger.


    He leaned forward, his eyes locked onto Ga''s. "If the Queen discovers your involvement, even the protection of the Gemheart n won''t shield you from the consequences of this atrocity. The Luminaris n also won''t be able to save you," he warned, interrupting his wife before she could continue speaking.


    "Of course, I am aware of that," Ga responded, fixing his gaze intently on Owen and Me.


    "I was well aware of the risks when I gathered the two hundred descendants of the forgotten ns, so you don''t have to worry. In fact, to ensure that everything goes smoothly, two specially trained undercover divisions of the Gemheart n have been dispatched to assist in the ambush and guarantee its sess," he added.


    Every n had their own secretly trained warriors, who, though not necessarily stronger than the n Heads of their respective ns, were still formidable.


    These specially trained elite divisions yed a crucial role in determining the overall strength of each Major n. Without them, the ns would be like grand buildings with barren interiors.


    As such, when Owen heard that Ga had also dispatched two elite divisions from the Ga n, he became dumbfounded almost immediately and couldn''t help but scrutinize Ga once more.


    Nevertheless, Owen shook his head in confusion and asked, "I don''t get it, why are you in such a rush?" His gaze remained fixed on Ga. "If we wait until we receive news from the Crystalforge n that we can all find our way out of here with that young man''s help..."


    "Because we don''t have enough time," Ga interrupted. "The garden is dying, which means the fruit we eat and the gems we use to grow our strength are diminishing day by day. We are still trapped in this mountain with nowhere to go, and we have a bloodthirsty god looming over us like a gue, a curse that has haunted us for generations."

 Chapter 430 The Descendants of the Forgotten Clans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 430 The Descendants of the Forgotten ns (2)</h4>


    "Now, with the sudden arrival of a foreigner from outside the mountain, we can''t afford to wait idly and pray to Naka, a god who has forsaken us....''"


    "n Leader Ga..." Owen attempted to interject, but Ga promptly interrupted and continued.


    "n Leader Owen, I''m merely suggesting that for the survival of our ns and the potential escape from this mountain, it might not be wise to entrust the control of the bridge in and out of this mountain solely to the Crystalforge n," Ga exined, his tone calming.


    He had spoken with such energy that his words and emotions had nearly blended together. "Furthermore, in case our escape n doesn''t work, the next logical step to resolve this crisis is to reduce our numbers. But since the Crystalforge n insists on endless mining to provide homes for a poption that''s already facing its demise, I believe that if the ambush goes as nned, we might find a resolution to sixty per cent of our problems."


    Observing Ga''s unwavering confidence in the sess of the ambush, Owen felt a twinge of curiosity about the individuals Ga had dispatched for this operation.


    However, Owen understood the importance of not delving into the affairs and strengths of another n, so he turned to his wife instead.


    As he looked at her, he noticed the bewilderment mirrored in her expression.


    Realizing she might be as puzzled as he was, Owen decided not to press her for her thoughts on the matter. He redirected his attention back to Ga.


    Owen raised a valid concern. "And what if you fail? What''s your n if the King or Queen traces this back to the Gemheart n? Given the existing tension between our n and the Crystalforge n, it wouldn''t be wise for the Luminaris n to suddenly get entangled in such an issue," he pointed out.


    After all, among the five Major ns, only the Prismaflow n and the Crystalforge n posed significant obstacles to their im to the throne this time. It wouldn''t make sense for them to jump into the fray instead of observing from a distance to see how events unfold.


    Ga, however, remained confident. "Don''t worry, I won''t fail," he reassured Owen.


    Me, concerned about the n''s repercussions, chimed in with a question of her own. "Does n Mistress ra know about this n?" She fixed her gaze on Ga, awaiting his response.


    "She knows, but not everything," Ga replied to Me, addressing her concerns. "As I mentioned earlier, my wife has chosen to entrust the n''s affairs to me and live a carefree life. She''s well aware of my capabilities and trusts mepletely, so there''s no need to worry."


    He then turned his attention back to Owen and continued, "While it''s unfortunate that we can''t dive right into nning our next steps, I thought it best to inform you about this in advance, given the close rtionship between our ns. Rest assured, once everything is settled, I''ll send you a letter to discuss how we can continue our association with the Luminaris n."


    "If you''ll excuse me, n Leader Owen and n Mistress Me, I must take my leave. I need to ensure I arrive on time to gather information about how everything unfolds."


    With that, Ga stood up from his seat, as though preparing to leave.


    Owen and Me promptly stood up and escorted Ga to the exit. A servant was summoned to lead him to his awaiting carriage. After he had departed, the couple settled back into their seats, reflecting on their conversation.


    They couldn''t help but ponder the imaginable uproar thaty ahead. Fortunately, they had received this information in advance, giving them some time to brace themselves for what mighte.


    ¡­......


    After a few minutes of waiting idly in the carriage, Orion decided to seize the opportunity to inquire about the kingdom. He had been cautious about every move he made, but after his conversation with n Mistress Olivia, he made an effort to be more transparent in his intentions.


    Orion cleared his throat to get their attention. "Ahem," he began, "I''ve been meaning to ask something."


    Queen Selene raised an eyebrow and replied, "Go on, what is it you want to ask?"


    Orion nodded and continued, "I was wondering if the Prismerian Kingdom has tried any other methods to escape from this mountain, aside from praying and seeking forgiveness from Naka."


    Queen Selene initially frowned at his question but then nodded her head, responding, "Apart from futile attempts to dig through the mountains or break down its inner walls to reach the outside, which proved endless and impossible, we also made several efforts to defeat the White me."


    "Unfortunately, these attempts led to the near-extinction of the Prismerions, an event now known as the ''Three Great ughters'', a memory that every Prismerion in the kingdom wishes to forget." She sighed with emotion as she spoke.


    Continuing, she said, "Ourst option is to continue searching for a way out through the upper section of the mountain. However, this mountain seems to react to our intentions, making it difficult to escape. At the moment, your presence and our prayers to Naka are our only hopes for escaping this mountain."


    She concluded her statement with a hopeful smile, anticipating that Orion''s question might lead to further information sharing about the outside world.


    Orion nodded in understanding and appeared to take a few moments to absorb Queen Selene''s words.


    Then, he refocused his gaze on her and asked abruptly, "Your Highness, I really want to know what the Prismerions did to warrant such punishment from Naka."


    Queen Selene''s and King Brylon''s eyes widened momentarily, surprised by Orion''s sudden and direct question. Nevertheless, given that they hadn''t hidden the fact of their punishment by Naka from him, they expected such a question to arise sooner orter.


    After a brief silence, King Brylon let out a long, weary sigh and shifted his attention elsewhere, seeing that his wife intended to answer the question herself.


    As Queen Selene began to respond, a loud explosion echoed outside the carriage, apanied by a resounding "BAAANNGGG!!"

 Chapter 431 The Unexpected Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 431 The Unexpected Ambush</h4>


    The sudden noise reverberated through the carriage, jolting everyone inside and sending shockwaves through the King and Queen. They had never expected to face another ambush.


    "Baanngg!!"


    "Banng!!"


    "Banngg!!"


    Despite the unexpected attack, they had prepared for such situations before, primarily for the sake of their status. It wouldn''t befit them if they hadn''t. However, this time, it seemed there were more attackers than before.


    "ATTACK THEM!!"


    "PROTECT THE ROYAL CARRAIGES!!!"


    A resolute voice rang out from outside, followed by the mour of battle erupting in the vicinity of the carriages.


    "Don''t worry, the royal guards will handle it soon," Queen Selene reassured Orion. She believed in the capabilities of her guards, no matter how dire the situation seemed.


    Contrary to her expectations, he didn''t seem tense or worried like before; instead, he appeared strangely rxed.


    ''Hmm, it would be strange for him not to have even a shred of confidence after his previous fight,'' Queen Selene thought. Observing Orion''s rxed demeanour, she surmised that his confidence stemmed from the results he had achieved in his battle with the n Heirs.


    Therefore, she didn''t say anything else and refocused her attention on themotion outside the carriage.


    "Baanngg!!"


    However, after a few minutes more, the battle hadsted a bit longer than usual.


    "What''s going on?" King Brylon couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. He reached out and pulled the carriage''s curtain open, eager to peer outside and understand the reason for the unexpected dy.


    The moment his eyes met the unfolding scene beyond the carriage, King Brylon''s body froze.


    As the King of the Prismerian Kingdom, there were few things that could truly surprise him. "So many," he muttered slowly as his gaze darted back and forth, scanning the window''s view.


    Observing her husband''s stunned reaction to whatever was happening outside, Queen Selene furrowed her brows and couldn''t resist asking, "What''s wrong? What''s happening out there?"


    It was only after hearing his wife''s voice that King Brylon broke out of his daze and withdrew his head. He held the curtains apart with one hand and let out a deep sigh as he leaned back in his seat.


    "Why don''t you take a look?" he suggested.


    Queen Selene observed her husband for a moment, then turned her attention to the window.


    The sounds of battle still echoed in the air, and her curiosity got the best of her. She leaned forward slightly to see what was happening outside the carriage.


    As Queen Selene''s eyes locked onto the scene before her, they immediately widened. She scanned the area, taking in the sight of tens, if not hundreds, of warriors who had surrounded the carriages.


    They were engaged in a fierce battle with the royal guards, who had formed a protective circle around the three royal carriages to shield them from the ongoing onught.


    "They are¡­" Queen Selene began to speak, but she halted abruptly, closing her lips slowly as the answer to her question quickly formed in her mind.


    "The descendants of the forgotten ns," she muttered quietly, wondering how they had been able to gather such a number.


    Despite the overwhelming numbers of the descendants of the forgotten ns, the royal guards managed to hold their ground as the battle raged on.


    Queen Selene withdrew her head from the view outside the carriage and shook her head with a tired sigh escaping her lips.


    "They never seem to learn, do they?" she muttered. It was evident that there was only one group of people capable of creating such chaos within the sealed walls of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    "It looks like the royal guards won''t be able to hold them for long. Why don''t we let the Starforged Knights division take care of them?" King Brylon proposed.


    The Starforged Knightsprised the fourth of the twelve divisions of the Crystalforged n. Each division was ranked based on its strength, power, status, and capabilities, and they were more than capable of handling the attackers if the royal guards found them too formidable.


    "Don''t worry. Despite their overwhelming numbers and the fact that some of the royal guards have already escorted the earlier attackers to the castle, it appears they still don''t stand a chance," Queen Selene reassured, shaking her head in refusal.


    She adjusted her position to rx morefortably. Although she could easily intervene and end the battle in the blink of an eye, engaging the descendants of the forgotten ns outside the carriage was a bit excessive in her view.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who had been silently listening to their conversation, could only shake his head tiredly. Outside the carriage, there was a group of people whose lives were currently hanging in the bnce, while those inside the carriage waited as though they were watching a show.


    ''Being royalty must be quite the experience,'' Orion thought wistfully for a moment, imagining what it would be like if he had been born into royalty.


    However, as the faces and smiles of the women he cared about shed through his mind, he quickly dismissed the thought. He found the simplicity andfort of his vige life far more appealing and couldn''t imagine trading it for anything else.


    ¡­....¡­


    Meanwhile, far from the ongoing battle as the descendants of the forgotten ns continued their persistent charge towards the barricaded carriages, hoping to breach the royal guards and reach the royal family, their efforts were met with swift and deadly resistance.


    Before they could even breach the threefold barricade, they were cut down, rendering their attempts futile. Watching the scene unfold from a distance were ten individuals, hidden in the shadows. Disappointment filled their eyes.


    "I knew it wouldn''t be easy despite their numbers, but this difference is staggering. It seems we''ll need to intervene if we want things to go smoothly," one of them remarked.


    Like the others, this figure was cloaked in ck, concealing their identity. They wore a ck scarf that covered their face, with openings for their eyes and mouths, allowing them to see and speak.

 Chapter 432 The Gem Shroud Legion

    <h4>Chapter 432 The Gem Shroud Legion</h4>


    "I agree. The longer we wait, the more disheartening it bes to watch," another member of the group responded. This individual was Neal Gemheart, the leader of the Gemheart n''s third division known as the Gem Shroud Legion.


    With their leader concurring, the group collectively sighed in relief. They knew that their mission was already difficult, involving assassinating the royal family, abducting the foreigner from outside the mountain, and framing the group currently in front of them for the act. They hadn''t expected an easy task, but the quick defeat of their allies had been demoralizing.


    Eager to proceed with their mission, Neal covered his mouth with his scarf and signalled decisively, "Let''s go."


    "SWOOSSSHHH!!!"


    "SWISSSSSHHH!!"


    "SSWWOOOSSSHHH!!"


    Immediately after those words were uttered, each member of the group surged forward, their magical energy pouring from their bodies and forming a vibrant, dark green aura that surrounded them. The leader''s aura shone the brightest, radiating an indescribable magical pressure that spread like a wave.


    This magical pressure was so intense that it alerted some of the descendants of the forgotten ns, making their hair stand on end and sending them scrambling out of the way in fear. Others were simply thrown aside as the Gem Shroud Legion charged forward.


    "Only at the Crystal Radiant Rank," Neal muttered, noting the dark cyan auras enveloping each of the thirteen royal guards ahead of him.


    These guards were relentlessly cutting down the descendants of the forgotten ns. Neal drew his dagger from beneath his ck robe''s sleeve, and hisrades did the same, each focusing on a different guard ahead of them.


    "Gemheart Surge!"


    Neal activated one of the Gemheart n''s initial specialties, temporarily enhancing his physical strength to deliver brief but intense bursts of power. Using this ability might have seemed like overkill against Crystal Radiant Rank opponents, but with thirteen royal guards facing them and only ten of his group, he needed to incapacitate each guard in a single strike before their presence was detected.


    So, before the nearest royal guard could sense the impending magical assault...


    "BANNGG!!!"


    His dagger mmed into the head of the royal guard in front of him, tearing through skull and flesh with gruesome ease. In a seamless motion, he drove his elbow through the royal guard''s gut,unching him backwards with a resounding "thud."


    Simultaneously, before the next guard could react, he harnessed the force of the collision to twist his body in the air. Instantly, he sliced open the necks of the two other royal guards beside him before they could even register his presence.


    "Three down," Neal muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. He surveyed the scene around him and realized that the other thirteen royal guards were now lifeless bodies.


    ncing at the guard who had mmed into the royal carriage, Neal muttered almost inaudibly, "Fall back!"


    The rest of the Gem Shroud Legion heard his whisperedmand and quickly retreated into the crowd. They knew that the royal carriage served as a protective artefact, and they were unaware of its triggering ability. So, as a precaution, they concealed themselves and waited to see what would happen next.


    While doing so, they remained vignt in case the royal family had been prepared for this, and had protection hidden in the shadows. The n was, after all, quite straightforward. Even if they couldn''t eliminate the entire royal family, killing the Queen alone would still achieve their desired oue.


    Meanwhile, those who had witnessed this scene were momentarily stunned before their eyes widened in surprise.


    "The royal guards are dead!"


    A voice murmured from deep within the crowd, and although it was unclear who had uttered those words first, they quickly triggered a ripple effect that surged through the assembled masses.


    "THE ROYAL GUARDS ARE DEAD!!"


    Every descendant of the forgotten ns, each one a Crystal Initiate Rank, with the eldest among them reaching the Crystal Adept Rank, surged forward, their voices united in a furious chant.


    "KILL THE ROYAL FAMILY!!"


    "KILL THE QUEEN!!!"


    ¡­....¡­


    Hearing the resounding ''Baannngg!'' followed by the abrupt silence that nketed the atmosphere within seconds, Orion couldn''t help but mutter with a furrowed brow, "It''s quiet," he remarked.


    Based on the earlier sounds of battle and the glimpse he''d caught outside the carriage when Queen Selene drew back the curtain, he knew that this confrontation would take some time to conclude, unlike the earlier sh. So, the sudden cessation surprised him.


    Just as he was about to ponder the overall strength of the royal family, the carriage shook once more.


    "BOOOOM!!"


    Gradually, it began to sway from side to side, and only then could they hear themotion from outside the carriage.


    Their eyes widened in realization as the truth of what had just urred settled in.


    "They''ve lost," King Brylon muttered aloud, voicing the words that echoed through everyone''s thoughts.


    "''Impossible!''" Queen Selene eximed loudly, snapping out of her shock-induced daze.


    Although some of the royal guards who had apanied them had returned to the castle to detain the attackers from earlier in the day, thereby reducing the strength of the royal convoy, it was still negligible.


    The remaining royal guards were all in the high-tier Crystal Radiant Rank, nurtured with invaluable resources, and had undergone special training as protectors of the royal family.


    Given their resilience and skill, the idea that they could be defeated by a group she was almost certain consisted of low-tier Crystal Initiates, at best, and Crystal Adepts was utterly inconceivable to Queen Selene.


    However, as the constant force around the carriage grew stronger, causing it to tilt precariously from side to side, Queen Selene''s expression turned cold. She realized that they had, indeed, been defeated.


    Witnessing the transformation in his wife''s eyes and sensing her anger, King Brylon''s body stiffened. She muttered, "Open the door."


    Taking a deep breath, Queen Seleneposed herself, her anger receding. She refocused her eyes on her husband, sighed, and then turned her attention to Orion.


    "Stay here for now," she instructed him before she took matters into her own hands and pulled the door open, stepping out of the carriage.

 Chapter 433 The Gem Shroud Legion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433 The Gem Shroud Legion (2)</h4>


    The moment she stepped out of the carriage, Queen Selene''s ears twitched as she clearly heard the chants echoing around her. "Kill THE QUEEN!!"


    "KILL THE ROYAL FAMILY!!"


    She slowly turned her head from side to side, her gaze fixating on the lifeless royal guards. A deep frown marred her lips as she observed their corpses.


    Almost instantly, as her presence became known, the crowd unanimously took a step back, creating a visible gap around her.


    However, soon after, murmurs began to circte through the air.


    "Quick... That woman who just stepped down from the carriage is the queen... Heheh... We can finally get rid of her."


    "Although she''s a hundred times more beautiful than I had thought, if we capture her and make her suffer the same way we suffered, then kill herter, I don''t think it would make much difference."


    "Hah, that''s right... That''s right... Then, what are we waiting for!"


    As the voices grew louder and more fervent, Queen Selene''s eyes twitched, but she managed to regain herposure.


    Even though she wished to end this immediately, dealing with them all at once would be overwhelming.


    She looked at the descendants of the forgotten ns as they approached, each with their own intentions burning in their eyes. With an indifferent tone, Queen Selene spoke, "What are you waiting for? Take care of all of them."


    In an instant, powerful waves of magical pressure erupted and spread out from all four directions.


    "BARRIER STANCE!"


    Several loud cries echoed from every side, and a protective barrier made of crystal shards began to form from the sides of the wide stony terrain. It spread widely, epassing the space around them until the area was entirely sealed off by a wide dome of clear crystal shards.


    Neal, who was hiding behind a boulder along with several other members of the Gem Shroud Legion scattered around at a distance from the crowd, couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he witnessed this scene.


    ''Which division is guarding the Queen?'' he wondered.


    If the division was as weak as they expected, they had no chance of winning this battle. But if they were stronger, the losses for the Gem Shroud Legion would be greater than anticipated.


    Nheless, a streak of light caught the corner of his eye, prompting him to turn his gaze toward the crowd.


    "What''s happening?"


    "IT''S THE ROYAL FAMILY''S ELITES?"


    "THIS¡­. WE ARE TRAPPED¡­ WE ARE TRAPPED!!"


    The descendants of the forgotten ns had all witnessed this scene, voiced out their thoughts, and couldn''t help but be vignt of their surroundings. They didn''t dare take another step because they didn''t know what would happen next.


    However, after a few minutes of nothing urring, a few of them gritted their teeth and refocused their attention on the Queen.


    "KILL THE QUEEN!!"


    "KILL THE ROYAL FAMILY!!"


    A few of them screamed, and like ripples, they all surged forward like a wave with the same thoughts in their minds, their eyes intensely focused on Queen Selene.


    "SWOOOSSSHHH!!"


    "SWOOOSSHHH!!"


    "SWWISSSSHHHH!!"


    However, just before they reached her once more, several waves of magical pressure erupted, causing the descendants of the forgotten ns to stare wide-eyed at the scene unfolding before them. They watched in horror as theirrades fell one by one, their bodies brutally cleaved in half.


    shes of light streaked left and right within the crowd, cutting them down one by one until only a fraction of the previous group remained.


    "RETREAT!!"


    "RETREAT!!!"


    Realizing that they had no chance against these overwhelmingly powerful opponents they couldn''t even see, they all turned and fled.


    What was the use of staying and dying when they couldn''t aplish their task?


    They decided to retreat and n another ambush for the royal family on a different day. However, it was already toote.


    The moment they turned around to flee, they were immediately struck down. Within a matter of minutes, every single one of the gathered descendants of the forgotten ns was silently in, without even the chance to scream out in pain.


    "SWISSSHHH!!"


    "SWISSSHHH!!"


    Shortly afterwards, five tall figures emerged, all d in pristine ck heavy armour with varying colours of gems on their chest tes, each carrying a great sword strapped tightly to their backs. Three of them guarded Queen Selene, while the other two protected the carriages.


    Queen Selene shifted her gaze from the Starforged Knights to the bloody scene surrounding her.


    Although she would have preferred a quicker response, she understood the need for caution. Given the situation, she didn''t focus on the ground littered with corpses and blood from the fallen descendants of the forgotten ns.


    Instead, she surveyed the rockyndscape around her, paying particr attention to the variousrge rocks scattered about.


    "Whoever you are, show yourself!" Queen Selene shouted loudly into the air. "Come out now; I am giving you the chance to surrender!"


    Of course, by simply examining the dagger marks on the necks of the deceased royal guards and the ruthless efficiency with which they had been killed, Queen Selene deduced that there was a cunning mastermind orchestrating this ambush, someone who harboured a burning desire to see them all dead.


    The very thought of it ignited a fiery anger within her as she scanned her surroundings, waiting for the hidden figures to reveal themselves amidst the dazzling light emanating from the crystalden walls and ceiling.


    "Don''t tell me you actually believe you have a n that can sessfully work against the royal family?" Queen Selene said, her eyes twitching with irritation as she nced at the three members of the Starforged Knight division.


    "Find them," she ordered, realizing the danger of allowing this situation to persist. They had no knowledge of how many assants were lurking or how strong they might be.


    Though she currently held the title of the most powerful, she hadn''t ascended to this pinnacle through recklessness.


    The trio of Starforged Knights nodded resolutely and surged forward with astonishing speed. Not even the weight of their heavy armour or the greatswords strapped to their backs hindered their speed as they darted from one area to another, determined to ferret out their concealed assants.


    With the crystal shard dome still intact, they held the confidence that their foes were still lurking, and it was only a matter of time before they were either discovered or forced to reveal themselves.

 Chapter 434 The Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 434 The Confrontation</h4>


    Observing this unfolding scene, Neal couldn''t help but crack a sly grin. He discreetly patted the side of his cloak to ensure his trump card was safely concealed. Then, he gripped his dagger once more.


    Despite his unwavering confidence in their victory, Neal decided to wait for the armoured knights to draw nearer beforeunching his assault. He intended to dispatch them with quick and decisive strikes, conserving his energy for the impending battle with the Queen herself.


    Although facing these knighted warriors might have been a formidable challenge for most, considering their armour appeared to enhance their speed, Neal remained unperturbed. To the Gemheart n, that armour was little more than a flimsy piece of paper he could effortlessly shred with his prodigious strength.


    "WHOOSSSHH!!"


    Neal acted swiftly, his dagger piercing into the gap in the armour of one of the Starforged Knights. He activated an intermediate speciality of the Gemheart n.


    Gleaming Heart Scale!


    As he did, Neal''s skin underwent a startling transformation, bing covered in a set of dark grey scales. With a ferocious scrape, his dagger shed against the armoured surface, shattering it into two with a resounding crack.


    Undeterred, Neal clenched his hands into fists, driving them forward like a battering ram.


    The result was an explosive "Bang!" as he punched through the helmet, leaving his opponent reeling and sent flying backwards, helmet crushed inwards, andnding some distance away from the royal carriage.


    As Neal initiated his attack, the other members of the Gem Shroud Legion promptly joined the battle, taking their opponents by surprise and quickly gaining the upper hand.


    "Baannggg!"


    "Booomm!"


    "Banng!!"


    However, these skirmishes proved to be brief,sting only a matter of seconds to a few minutes before the Starforged Knights members were hurled backwards,nding at a distance from the royal carriages.


    Queen Selene''s eyes widened in shock as she beheld the lifeless bodies of the fallen Starforged Knights before her. Three formidable members of the fourth division from the twelfth division of the Crystalforge n had been in with rming ease.


    "CRAACCCK!!" "CRAACCKKK!!"


    She nced upward, her gaze fixated on the Crystal Shard Dome that was beginning to crumble. It started with subtle spiderweb-like cracks that quickly spread, branching out in various directions.


    Then, abruptly, the dome shattered into countless fragments, dissolving into the air like scattered specks of dust.


    "Swissshhh!!"


    "Swisshhh!!"


    "Your Highness!!!" The voices of the two remaining Starforged Knights echoed in her ears, their backs facing her, their hands clutching their greatswords tightly in anger at the sight of their fallenrades.


    "I know," Queen Selene replied, her eyes narrowing in the direction of the battle. She had caught glimpses of the entire skirmish and could already discern their opponents. After all, the only group capable of defeating the Starforged Knights, one of the top-ranking divisions of the Crystalforged n known for their exceptional training and prowess, would likely be another top-tier division.? A division of such calibre could only belong to one of the major ns.


    Queen Selenemanded, "Protect the royal carriages. It seems they are stronger than any of you can handle." She entrusted the remaining two Starforged Knights with the task. Her gaze bore forward with a hint of coldness as she strode ahead, stopping at a distance from the royal carriages.


    With a raised hand, she cast "Barrier Stance," before activating another speciality of the Crystalforged n, known as "Armour Weave." Immediately, bluish scales of rough crystal manifested on her skin, spreading across her entire body.


    Her exotic dress disintegrated, reced by a bluish crystal armour-like bodysuit that covered her entirely.


    ¡­....


    Orion, who had been inside the carriage for several minutes, furrowed his brows ufortably as the sounds of battle reverberated through the air outside the royal carriage.


    He turned his head and saw King Brylon with his eyes closed, resting his head against the seat''s foam. Sensing Orion''s gaze, King Brylon abruptly opened his eyes and turned to look at him.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything," King Brylon reassured him. "Apart from the royal guards, we also have an elite warrior division protecting us from the shadows. And even if they are defeated, which I highly doubt, the Queen alone would be more than capable of handling any esction."


    As King Brylon finished his sentence, the atmosphere around them immediately grew quiet. "Humph! You see, there''s no need for you to worry. This will be taken care of soon, it will end shortly," he added with a smile, his eyes focused on Orion.


    Orion raised his eyebrows at King Brylon''s words.


    Was he really that confident in the Queen''s capabilities?


    Back when he had first arrived, he might have readily believed in the Queen''s strength, equating it to that of the Vige Chief, or perhaps Strong Leader Zogar or Drakar. But now, he had doubts about whether she could handle the current situation.


    After all, if there was an enemy bold enough to attack her despite her status and strength, didn''t that suggest they had the means to restrain or, worse, eliminate her?


    Orion remained cautious about Queen Selene and the royal family''s intentions, but it didn''t mean he wished for a coup or her death. Such events would surely lead to instability in the kingdom, endangering Saria''s safety and causing him unnecessary trouble ¨C something he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    "If you''re still worried, why don''t you take a look for yourself? I''m sure they''re wrapping things up by now," King Brylon suggested, letting out a sigh as he noticed Orion''s sceptical expression.


    Although he had been quite impressed by the young man''s abilities, especially after his battle with the n Heirs, perhaps it was time for him to witness the strength of the royal family firsthand.


    Orion nodded in agreement with King Brylon''s suggestion and leaned closer to the window. Swiftly, he reached out and tugged at the curtains, creating a narrow gap that allowed him to peer outside and get a glimpse of the ongoing situation.

 Chapter 435 The Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 435 The Confrontation (2)</h4>


    Although Orion believed that he had already epted and fully integrated into this world, embracing its reality, he couldn''t deny that there were still many aspects he wasn''t entirely ustomed to.


    And one of those aspects, in particr, was the sight of a dead corpse.


    Until this point, the closest thing to a corpse that Orion had encountered were the petrified vigers within the Vige Chief''spound and the pit filled with the lifeless remains of infants transformed into stone by the Vylkr vines. While these experiences were still rtively mildpared to the gruesome scene before him, they had been enough to trouble his senses.


    Thus, when Orionid eyes upon the numerous mangled and severed corpses of hundreds of Prismerians, both men and women, a deep frown etched itself across his face. An overwhelming feeling of disgust welled up within him.


    Shifting his gaze from the severed corpses of the deceased descendants of the forgotten ns, Orion directed his attention towards the three lifeless figures d in pristine, oversized knight armour, sprawled awkwardly at a distance from the royal carriage.


    His focus then moved forward to another figure that seized his interest.


    "Is that...?" Orion wondered as his eyes widened in recognition.


    Observing the bluish, scale-like armour enveloping her body, forming a sleek bodysuit that entuated her remarkable figure, Orion didn''t need to specte further to realize who it was.


    Observing Queen Selene''s slowly walking forward, while the royal carriages were nked by two knight-like armoured guards resembling the deceased figures lying on the ground, Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that something had gone awry.


    Just from the name, he deduced that these knightly figures were the Starforged Knights. With three of them already dead and Queen Selene now resembling a supernatural warrior goddess, poised for battle, Orion immediately concluded that the situation had escted.


    Turning his gaze away from the window, he fixed his attention on King Brylon, who wasfortably reclining nearby.


    "King Brylon, what does it mean if the Starforged Knights can''t handle the situation or are killed?" Orion asked, his eyes locked on King Brylon''s form from the corner of his vision.


    King Brylon, who had kept his eyes closed, promptly opened them to gaze at Orion. "The Starforged Knights, while not the absolute strongest division in the Crystaforged n, still rank among the finest. If they were to ever fail, it would imply they were facing an upper-ranked division significantly more powerful," King Brylon replied, a furrow forming on his brow as he maintained eye contact with Orion. "But why are you inquiring about such a matter?"


    Orion sighed and withdrew his head from the window, widening the curtains enough to create a viewing gap for the king as well.


    "Why don''t you take a look as well?" Orion suggested.


    King Brylon''s brow furrowed slightly as he attempted to quell any suspicions about the young man''s hidden intentions.


    After exhaling deeply, he leaned in to catch a glimpse of the ongoing scene outside.


    What he witnessed left him utterly stunned.


    "This..." King Brylon eximed as his eyes fell upon the lifeless bodies of several Starforged Knights.


    His gaze then shifted to his queen, who was d in one of the Crystalforge n''s intermediate specialties. She seemed to have activated yet another one, ''Wave''s Barrage,'' as her form pulsed with a soft, pure light, conjuring arrays of spikes and swords that surged forward with incredible speed. They struck and obliterated the massive rocks at a distance.


    Meanwhile, Orion, positioned beside the king, couldn''t resist looking as well upon hearing the thunderous sounds resonating from outside.


    "BOOOOMMM!!"


    "BOOOMMM!!!"


    Observing Queen Selene wreaking havoc on the terrain around them, Orion witnessed the emergence of two figures rushing towards her. Soon, more joined their ranks until their numbers reached ten.


    Thankfully, Queen Selene''s stubborn creation of crystalline spikes and swords of various sizes and lengths had already dispatched two of her attackers. As thest one fell, the sound of teeth grinding against each other became audible to Orion.


    Orion shot a nce at King Brylon, who seemed to be boiling in anger as he muttered through his clenched teeth, "Gemheart n... This ambush is the work of the Gemheart n... TCHH! I knew something was amiss when he decided to leave the banquet early," grinding his own teeth in frustration.


    ''The Gemheart n,'' Orion thought, his mind drifting back to his encounter with Zephyrion Gemheart.


    He now realized that the tension between the two ns had escted far beyond mere political rivalry. They seemed to harbour a burning desire for each other''s demise.


    Orion kept his eyes trained on the ongoing battle between Queen Selene and the remaining ten ck-cloaked individuals. This was his opportunity to gauge her power andpare it with what he knew of his vige.


    Also, he remained vignt, ready to step in if the need arose.


    "BAAMMM!!!"


    "BAAAMM!!"


    The ground tore open once more as Queen Selene missed her target yet again. These cunning opponents continued to dart around, dodging her attacks without making any effort to confront her directly.


    Despite managing to eliminate two of them through surprise attacks, the remaining eight divided her attention, preventing her from focusing her attacks on a single individual without interference.


    Ordinarily, facing such foes would pose no challenge for her, and she could dispatch them swiftly. However, their agility,bined with their coordinated tactics, and the ease with which they dispatched three Starforged Knights, led Queen Selene to conclude that they were indeed a top-ranked division.


    As for which n they belonged to, she decided to figure that outter, after she hadpletely dealt with them.


    ncing up at the still stable barrier, Queen Selene deactivated her "Wave''s Barrage," feigning a bit of weariness from continuously unleashing such an attack.


    "Swish!" Immediately, a shadow darted towards her from the corner of her eye. Smiling subtly, Queen Selene promptly activated an advanced Crystalforge n specialty, "Artificer''s Masterpiece," which emitted an incredible, blinding light.

 Chapter 436 The Queen’s Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Queen''s Defeat</h4>


    "Watch out!" Neal could only scream as he saw what Queen Selene was about to do, attempting to alert his team members. But it was toote.


    The wind picked up as the light radiated brilliantly around Queen Selene''s palms. In an instant, before the Gem Shroud member could react or evade the iing attack, a crystal sentient serpent, approximately 10 meters tall, shot out from the light.


    It pierced through the gut of the Gem Shroud member,pletely shattering him and tearing him apart, dividing his body into two.


    Seeing that one more of her attackers had fallen, Queen Selene shifted her focus to the remaining seven, who had retreated to a safe distance. With a tone of weary certainty, she addressed them, "Since you''re here to kill the royal family, I assume you''ve brought something or someone capable of such an act." She shook her head as if foreseeing the oue.


    With a wave of her hand, shemanded the serpent to protect the royal carriage before she immediately withdrew her attention, focusing on her attackers, and swiftly reactivating the technique.


    Atficer''s Masterpiece!


    Simr to the first time, several crystal shards of various sizes gathered beneath her feet, seemingly drawing energy from the light emanating from her hand. The winds beneath her picked up speed until a 15-meter-long crystal serpent formed under her feet, and only then did the wind subside.


    ''FUCK!'' Orion cursed internally as he observed the scene unfolding. It appeared that the Queen''s reputation as the strongest Prismerian in the kingdom was well-deserved. He pondered whether this was her limit or if she had more power in reserve, considering it seemed like she hadn''t gone all out yet.


    Nevertheless, he chose to continue observing, realizing that they might not require his help to handle the situation.


    Meanwhile, realizing the intensity of the situation, Neal couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    ''A Crystal King is truly something else,'' he praised the Queen mentally before shifting his attention to the remaining seven members of the Gem Shroud Legion.


    "COVER ME!! NO MATTER HOW STRONG SHE IS, SHE DEFINITELY CAN''T TAKE ALL SEVEN OF US IF WE ATTACK AT ONCE!!" he screamed, then reached into his pocket to retrieve a beautiful 15-inch green fabric strap resembling a choker with a brilliant ruby-like pendant at its centre, which contrasted strikingly with the bright green fabric.


    Holding the choker tightly in his hands, Neal muttered to himself, "If we can manage to fasten the ''Amberian Soulbind Cor'' around any part of her body, we might be able to restrain her strength to that of an ordinary Prismerion and finish her." The ''Amberian Soulbind Cor'' was an ancient artefact, said to have existed since before they were trapped within this mountain.


    The n leader had pinned his hopes on it to win this battle. And even if they had never considered challenging the Queen, who was at the Crystal King Rank, they couldn''t possibly decline a mission handed down by the n Head.


    Also, he hadn''t forgotten the n Leader''s promise to promote them to the second division if they seeded.


    As such, no matter what¡­.


    Gemheart Surge!


    Gleaming Heart Scale!


    Neal channelled all his magical energy into activating an advanced Gemheart n specialty.


    "Earthshatter Pulse!!"


    Neal mmed his left foot into the ground, sending visible shockwaves rippling through the earth. The barrier trembled, and the ground within it copsed, forming a deep pit beneath his foot.


    The shockwaves spread out like spiderwebs, extending towards the location of the royal carriage.


    Seeing this, Queen Selene''s eyes narrowed as she attempted to control the crystal serpent to move the royal carriage.


    However, before she could do so, another wave of shockwaves mmed into her, momentarily destabilizing her control. "Gemheart n," Queen Selene muttered in anger as she immediately recognized this technique.


    Looking downward, she spotted three more cloaked figures, with four of them approaching her beast from below and the other four soaring into the sky, rapidly closing in on her position.


    Wave''s Barriage!!


    Without hesitation, she activated the Crystalforge n''s intermediate specialty. The air tore apart with a sharp sound as various-sized crystal spikes and swords shot forward, instantly striking down one of the cloaked figures and sending them plummeting towards the ground.


    Her attention immediately shifted to the next figure. However, realizing they were closing in fast, Queen Selene swiftly sped her hands together at the front, using her bluish scale armour to intercept the oing collision. The dagger shattered, resulting in an impact that produced a resounding "Bang!" that nearly jolted her from the serpent''s head.


    Wave''s Barriage!!


    Her next opponent was pinned on the serpent''s head, their brilliant crimson blood soon pooling beneath her feet.


    However, before she could react once more, an enormous force collided with the side of her waist. Even though her armour managed to withstand it, the tremendous impact still sent her sprawling backwards, forcing her to forcefully divert her attention as she struggled to stabilize herself atop the serpent.


    ''BANG!'' Another collision was aimed at the side of her face, momentarily disorienting her and sending her plummeting towards the ground. One of them immediately wrapped something around her neck.


    Gritting her teeth in anger, Queen Selene screamed furiously, ''DIE!'' as she activated ''Wave''s Barrier,'' sending it hurtling toward the attacker in front of her.


    "AHHHH!!!" Neal managed to dodge the attack, but it came at the cost of his arm. He couldn''t feel a part of his body anymore, and as they bothnded with a heavy ''Bang!'' on the ground, he could only grit his teeth and smile through the pain.


    Queen Selene quickly came to her senses, feeling something tightening around her neck.


    As she stood up and stabilized her body, she reached for the unseen object. The more she pulled on it, the tighter it constricted, causing her to yank on it in frustration. She soon realized her efforts were futile and redirected her focus to the cloaked figure who had sacrificed his arm to dodge her attack.

 Chapter 437 Orion’s Intervention

    <h4>Chapter 437 Orion''s Intervention</h4>


    Looking at the figure, whose body was shrouded in a cloak and head concealed beneath a tightly wrapped scarf like the others, Queen Selene couldn''t see his face clearly.


    However, by the look in his eyes, she could sense a mocking amusement, causing her to furrow her brows. An unsettling feeling grew, especially as the strange object around her neck seemed to tighten with each passing moment.


    Suddenly, her honed instincts, cultivated over years of experience, red to life. She swiftly turned around and activated her "Wave''s Barrage" towards one of the cloaked figures rapidly approaching her.


    Yet, to her astonishment, nothing happened.


    The light blue aura representing her Crystal King Rank briefly red brightly before dimming and vanishing entirely, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!"


    "BANNNGG!!"


    A formidable force collided with the centre of her chest, propelling her backwards like a cannonball.


    Her body tumbled and rolled across the ground before crashing down with a resounding thud,ing to a painful halt.


    "Ah!" Queen Selene groaned, bewildered by the intense pain she felt instead of the impact being absorbed.


    She turned her attention to her armour, and her eyes widened in rm. The crystal bodysuit armour was gradually shattering, piece by piece. They disintegrated into thin air until all that remained was her elegant royal gown, with her panties exposed for all to see.


    "Armour Weave,"


    She immediately activated the technique again, but to her astonishment, nothing happened. It felt as though her magical energy had beenpressed within a sealed well, and whenever she exerted herself to break free from this confinement, the item around her neck constricted even tighter, threatening to choke her.


    ''What is this?'' Queen Selene thought furiously.


    She was well aware of the few rare ancient artefacts that remained in the Prismerian Kingdom, and she knew them all. Thus, she struggled to understand when and how the Gemheart n had acquired another ancient artefact and how it could have the power to suppress her, who was at the Crystal King rank.


    "WHOSSSHH!!"


    "WHOOSSSH!!!"


    Immediately, three figures appeared around her, prompting a rapid change in her expression. Her eyes locked onto the bloodied figure with a destroyed right arm, who was now limping toward her with the support of another cloakedpanion.


    "STAY BACK, OR WE KILL THE QUEEN!!" Neal''s voice thundered through the air, instantly halting the advance of the approaching Starforged Knights. A triumphant smile crept across Neal''s face as he shifted his attention to the Queen, who wore a deep frown and clenched her teeth in a mixture of frustration and defeat.


    "Restrain her!" Neal ordered the remaining Gem Shroud Legion, who immediately followed hismand by pulling her hands together behind her and pressing the smooth edge of a dagger against her neck.


    They stood ready to slice her throat open should she make any sudden movements or attempt to escape. Witnessing Queen Selene, the current strongest Prismerion in the entire Prismerian Kingdom, defeated and held captive by his group, Neal couldn''t contain hisughter. "Hehehehe!"


    "What is... this? How is this possible? How is my magical energy being restrained like this?" Queen Selene demanded, her eyes fixed on the limping cloaked figure who appeared to be the group''s leader.


    She asked these questions with decisiveness, even as the sharp ends of the des grazed her neck.


    Neal gazed at her with a wide, menacing smile and responded, "That thing around your neck is an ancient artefact known as the ''Amberian Soulbind Cor.'' While wearing it, your strength is suppressed to that of an ordinary mortal. There are a few exceptions, but I doubt I need to exin further since, after all, you''re going to die soon, along with the rest of the royal family."


    His grin widened even more beneath his scarf as he observed her growing pallor. "Don''t worry; I''ll make sure you have a front-row seat to watch, just as you''ve given me the opportunity to watch each of my team members being in."


    "Release me now, or I will make sure that you regret what you are about to do," Queen Selene dered, her wordsced with cold determination.


    Neal, however, scoffed at her threat, no longer giving her his full attention. He withdrew his arm from the support of his injured team member and signalled for all three of them to focus their efforts on the remaining Starforged Knight.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who had been patiently observing the unfolding events, abruptly turned his head towards King Brylon.


    "King Brylon... Huh!" His words paused as he beheld the unconscious king seated opposite him.


    Orion furrowed his brows in disbelief before muttering, "He fainted... He''s actually unconscious."


    "Bangg!!"


    "BOOOMM!!"


    Orion tore his gaze away from the unconscious King and redirected it towards the ongoing battle outside.


    The Starforged Knights appeared to be at a distinct disadvantage against the cloaked attackers.


    He couldn''t help but wonder why no one hade to investigate this location, especially the Quartzwraith n. Despite the considerable distance separating them, the noise they''d generated should have raised some rms, particrly since they were underground.


    Orion shook his head vigorously, trying to dispel these thoughts from his mind, and refocused his attention on the battle outside.


    It was obvious that one of the Starforged Knights had fallen, leaving only three against one, with thest remaining knight struggling to stand.


    "Haaaa¡­." Orion''s breath echoed loudly in the tense atmosphere.


    Having assessed the strength of their opponents and gauged the limits, he decided it was time to go all out. Channelling the strange energy within his body and tapping into the Vylkr container nestled within his heart and brain, Orion felt an incredible surge of power flood through him.


    His veins expanded to amodate and control the chaotic Vylkr energy, and the strange energy shed with it, further suppressing the resistance until it was nearly negligible. While Orion didn''t fullyprehend how this strange energy could consistently restrain the Vylkr energy within him, he pushed that question aside and focused solely on the task at hand as he activated his gift.

 Chapter 438 Orion’s Intervention (2)

    <h4>Chapter 438 Orion''s Intervention (2)</h4>


    "CRACKKLEEE!!" "CRRAACCCKLLEE!!!"


    He carefully controlled his lightning, ensuring it didn''t harm the unconscious King. Nevertheless, his immediate surroundings were not so fortunate, suffering from the scorching and burning effects of his intensely bright bluish lightning, which appeared as though it could spring to life with a will of its own at any moment. With a determined resolve to end this swiftly, Orion took measured breaths in and out, then took a step forward.


    "BOOOOMMM!!!"


    The carriage door exploded, capturing everyone''s attention.


    All heads turned toward the source of the st, where Orion stood, his gaze locked on the restrained Queen Selene.


    ¡­.....


    ''The Queen had been defeated¡­. The Queen had been defeated¡­'' Flintor repeated the thought in his mind like a mantra as his gaze remained fixed on the restrained Queen Selene.


    ''What do we do?'' he asked himself, his mind racing to find a solution.


    From what he had witnessed, the Starforged Knights, one of the top-ranked of the twelve elite divisions of the Crystalforge n, had all fallen one by one at the hands of their attackers.


    To make matters worse, only onest Starforged Knight remained standing.


    "Flintor?" A sweet, feminine voice suddenly broke through his thoughts.


    "Princess," Flintor immediately turned his head toward the source of the voice. There was only one person in the carriage with him, after all. "What is it, Princess?" Flintor asked, noting the resolute and determined expression on Princess Crystalia''s face as she sat in the seat opposite him.


    "I know I shouldn''t be asking this, but I need to know if you are willing toy down your life for the royal family," Princess Crystalia asked with a stern and determined expression on her face, though her trembling hands and racing heart betrayed her inner fears.


    She had observed the attackers outside, and their sole intent seemed to be the elimination of the royal family.


    If Flintor were to flee, they might not bother pursuing him, given their apparent injuries. Even if he chose to confront them, she feared he might meet the same fate as the Starforged Knights, who were on the brink of annihtion.


    Flintor, however, had already noticed her trembling hands and instantly grasped the unspoken message.


    A smile yed on his lips as he clenched his right hand into a fist.


    Without hesitation, he activated his magical energy. A handle formed in his palm and began stretching outwards, forming a long 100 cm smooth crystal de that appeared deceptively sharp despite its non-metallicposition.


    cing the de horizontally, with its t side against his other palm, Flintor could feel his hands trembling even more. He looked at Princess Crystalia with a determined expression. "Even though I was assigned as your personal bodyguard due to special circumstances, it doesn''t mean I''ll sit back and watch you put yourself in harm''s way. While I may still be afraid of dying, Princess, that doesn''t mean I''ll run away when the royal family, especially your life, is in danger," he said, his hands trembling even more, but his smile remained unwavering and as brave as the determined look on his face.


    "So, please, sit here for the meantime, Princess. I''m certain this battle has attracted a lot of attention. In the meantime, I''ll do my best to take care of this."


    Seeing the stunned expression on the Princess''s face, Flintor felt his smile widen as he reached for the door, intending to pull it open. However, just as he was about to do so, Princess Crystalia''s eyes widened with realization, and she reached out to stop him from going outside.


    Their actions froze in ce as a resounding "Boom!" erupted in the air, the shockwave from the explosion hitting so close that it left them momentarily paralyzed.


    Flintor, who had been ready to step outside, suddenly widened his eyes in shock as he shouted, "Princess! Princess! It''s him! It''s Orion!" His words rang out loudly, jolting Princess Crystalia out of her daze. She hurried to the window, peering through it just in time to spot a familiar figure standing beside her mother.


    This figure had a dazzling, lightning-covered fist that appeared to be crafted from pure lightning, aimed directly at one of the cloaked figures who had restrained her mother.


    "Orion..." Princess Crystalia whispered under her breath as she observed the cloaked figure being sent hurtling backwards, crashing forcefully into the ground with a resonant "Boom!" that reverberated in her ears.


    She didn''t dare to blink, her gaze locked on the broad figure in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, he had gravely injured one of the cloaked attackers and swiftly scooped up her mother before leaping back, increasing the distance between them once more.


    "Princess, it... it seems like we are saved," Flintor''s voice broke the silence, but Princess Crystalia remained fixated, her hope flickering even though she held doubts about whether Orion could truly protect them and defeat those who had defeated her mother.


    ¡­....


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on the Queen nestled within his arms.


    "...Cough!! I can''t use my magical energy," Queen Selene replied, her throat tightening once more before she sighed helplessly.


    She furrowed her brows and continued, "But what are you doing here? Take Crystalia and run back to the castle now. Inform the Crystalforge n that the Gemheart n has revolted against the Kingdom. Considering your status, I doubt they would harm you, as they only want the royal family dead. Cough..."


    She coughed lightly before resuming, "Run as fast as you can with Crystalia. Even if all the guards are dead, my husband and I will do our best to protect you two..."


    "Queen Selene, the King is currently unconscious," Orion remarked with a wry smile, watching as Queen Selene''s expression immediately turned dumbfounded at his words.


    Nevertheless, he continued, "And the elite group you mentioned who would protect us will soon all be dead, while you have been defeated and somehow restrained."


    Gently cing her on the ground beside the carriage, Orion''s attention was suddenly drawn to the other carriage as it swung open. Princess Crystalia and Flintor sprang out, rushing forward to assess Queen Selene''s condition.

 Chapter 439 Orion’s Intervention (3)

    <h4>Chapter 439 Orion''s Intervention (3)</h4>


    "So, since it seems like none of you are capable of protecting us, why don''t you leave this to me? Don''t worry; I''ll take care of it," Orion said with a confident smile.


    Princess Crystalia and Flintor turned their attention to him after assessing Queen Selene''s condition, while Queen Selene herself looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Wh-what are you talking about?" Queen Selene asked seriously before gripping her daughter''s arm. "Quick, Crystalia, run away with him," she urged, uneasiness creeping over her face.


    Then, she turned to Flintor and continued, "Quick, Flintor, do whatever you can to protect my daughter as she flees. No matter what happens, protect her, even if it costs you your life." Queen Selene''s lips trembled as she finished speaking.


    "I understand, Your Highness," Flintor replied with a nod, showing his determination.


    Observing the scene, Orion let out an exasperated sigh and shook his head. "I said I''ll handle it, so both of you should just look after the Queen," Orion insisted.


    In response to his words, Queen Selene narrowed her eyes at Orion and retorted, "And what makes you think you can handle them? This is a top-ranked elite division with strength equivalent to a Crystal Sage. Forget about hurting them as you did with the n Heirs. It would be a miracle if you could even touch them. You''re strong enough to escape with Crystalia, so please, do as I''ve said and don''t do anything reckless."


    Hearing her words, and sensing she had more to say, Orion didn''t wait for her to finish and swiftly turned around, disregarding her pleas.


    He interrupted, "Just stay here. I''ll take care of this as quickly as I can."


    With those words, he activated his gift once more, and the crackling sound of lightning filled the air.


    "CRRAACCKKLL!!!" "CRRACCKLLEEE!!!"


    He took another step forward, racing through the air with astonishing speed. In mere moments, he arrived at the ongoing battle, just as thest standing Starforged Knight was about to be struck down.


    Orion''s veins pulsed with an incredible surge of power as he swung his lightning-coated fist with all his might. The instant his fist connected with the cloaked figure who was about to deliver the final blow to thest remaining Starforged Knight,


    "BAANNGG!"


    "PPAAHHH!!"


    The cloaked figure''s body exploded into a chaotic burst of blood and mangled, charred flesh. The collision and its ghastly aftermath left both of the other cloaked figures and thest remaining Starforged Knight momentarily stunned.


    They were jolted back to reality by tendrils of Orion''s scattered lightning, which seared their skin and disoriented them. Orion swiftly reined in his lightning and with a single focused thought, conjured two lightning-forged des, each several inches long. In one swift motion, he drove these des through their chest, dispatching them all at once.


    "RIPPP!!!"


    "AHH!!"


    A mouthful of liquid spilt from their gaping mouths, staining the ground beneath them, as they gazed at Orion in sheer disbelief.


    "BANNGG!!"


    "PAAHH!!"


    Orion thrust his hands into one of the two cloaked figures, reducing his head to a gruesome mix of liquid and charred remains, before repeating the same with the other cloaked figure.


    "BBBANNNGG!!!"


    "PAAHH!!"


    Within mere seconds, Orion had dispatched two of the cloaked figures who had nearly decimated one of the Crystalforge''s top-ranked elite divisions.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye, leaving everyone else bewildered.


    Orion then turned his attention to thest remaining Starforged Knight, whose armour was in tatters, oozing blood in some areas, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    The Starforged Knight nodded in response.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Orion fought back the irritation and disgust that threatened to surface as he surveyed the gruesome scene around him.


    He then turned to face theirst two remaining attackers.


    ''Ah, only one left,'' Orion mused, noticing that the cloaked figure he had initially punched and assumed had recovered when he dashed to save the Queen was now lying on the unforgiving ground, with just half of his upper body intact.


    Turning his attention to the side, Orion fixed his gaze on thest remaining cloaked figure, the one with the mangled arm who appeared to be the group''s leader.


    "I have just one question for you, so listen carefully because I won''t be repeating myself," he dered.


    Neal, who had been rendered speechless by the Queen''s sudden freedom and the demise of the entire Gem Shroud Legion, snapped out of his stupor at the sound of the young man''s voice.


    "YOU!!" Neal roared in fury. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? DO YOU REALIZE THE GRAVITY OF YOUR INTERFERENCE? YOU! YOU WILL REGRET THIS!" His emotions surged, a turbulent mixture of anger over the loss of hisrades and fear at the unexpected power of the foreigner who had proven to be as strong as the Queen herself.


    Neal''s pupils contracted as Orion, in the blink of an eye, closed the distance between them, appearing right in front of him with a fist crackling with lightning hurtling toward his head.


    "STOP!! DON''T KILL HIM!" Queen Selene abruptly snapped out of her dazed expression, her voice echoing loudly through the battered and destroyed surroundings.


    She screamed at the top of her lungs the moment she understood Orion''s impending actions. Wearily shaking off her daughter''s hands, she rose to her feet, her furious gaze piercing through the cloak-d figure.


    "We need him to extract every bit of information about this attack and the people behind it!" she said. Her words rang loud enough for Orion to hear, reverberating across the battlefield strewn with lifeless bodies.


    "Although I already know who was behind this, it would be best if we capture one of them, especially the leader, so that we can extract a detailed exnation!" Queen Selene''s anger was palpable in her voice.


    Upon hearing the Queen''s words and seeing that the lightning-covered fist hade to a halt, Neal immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, before coherent thoughts could form in his mind, a resounding wave of pain suddenly struck his cheek with a deafening "SMACK!" It sent him tumbling into the ground, executing a beautiful, full-arc somersault in the process.

 Chapter 440 Returning To The Castle

    <h4>Chapter 440 Returning To The Castle</h4>


    "Ahhh!!" Neal moaned out in agony as the acrid scent of burnt flesh filled his nostrils. The pain overwhelmed him, eventually pushing him into unconsciousness.


    Watching this scene unfold, Orion smiled with satisfaction as he withdrew his hand and deactivated his gift.


    He turned and walked in the direction of Queen Selene and the others.


    Coming to a stop in front of them, Orion nced at the shattered carriage door and the numerous lifeless bodies strewn about, including the royal guards, the fallen Starforged Knights, and their attackers. His gaze finally settled on Queen Selene, who appeared poised, waiting for him to speak first.


    "Considering we''re the only ones left, why don''t we all ride together in one carriage to ensure safety until we reach the castle?" Orion suggested, his eyes briefly flicking toward Princess Crystalia, who held a strange intense glint in her eyes.


    Hearing his proposal, Queen Selene nodded in agreement.


    Orion was currently their best hope for protection until they returned to the castle. It seemed wise to heed his advice, at least until she could figure out a way to remove the artefact from around her neck.


    Queen Selene swiftly turned toward thest remaining Starforged Knight and instructed him to bring along the unconscious cloaked figure as they made preparations to board a carriage and begin their journey back to the castle.


    ¡­.......¡­


    The Quartzwraith n''s manor


    "Are you absolutely certain about what you witnessed?" Olivia asked, her gaze fixed on one of her n''s low-ranked elites who had been dispatched to investigate the source of the sounds and vibrations emanating from a distance.


    She wanted confirmation that these disturbances were indeed originating from the direction the royal family had departed.


    "Yes, n Mistress. I distinctly heard voices, the descendants of the forgotten ns, openly calling for the death of the royal family and the Queen herself. Furthermore, there was the unmistakable use of the Crystalforge''s distinctive n specialty, ''Barrier Stance.'' It was impossible to overlook," assured a cloaked figure in ashen grey, bowing respectfully on one knee as they ryed their observations.


    Olivia Quartzwraith nodded in solemn understanding. "Indeed, this is an unexpected and disconcerting urrence," she remarked.


    Although she had her suspicions about those who might have orchestrated such a plot, Olivia refrained from leaping to conclusions. She knew that a thorough investigation was required.


    "n Mistress, what course of action should we take? Given our close ties with the royal family and the Crystalforge n, as one of the five other Major ns, wouldn''t it be prudent for us to intervene in this matter, especially since it''s happening so near to our n''s manor?"


    "We will do nothing," Olivia interrupted firmly. "Our proximity to the royal family does not entail risking our lives needlessly. Our connections are purely political, and we must not forget that. Now, ry a message to the rest of your team to continue monitoring the situation for any significant developments."


    "While I don''t expect any major disruptions, the fact that this full-scale attack urred indicates the other party''s confidence in their n. Rather than recklessly rushing in to y the hero, endangering our lives for a few des, we shall remain cautious. If their n does fail, it''s best to appearte and unaware." Olivia''s voice held a tone of shrewd calction.


    The woman nodded solemnly,prehending the instructions. She then straightened her posture and prepared to exit the room.


    However, just as she was about to turn, the door abruptly burst open. Strangely, no one entered immediately; instead, a figure materialized out of thin air, taking a kneeling position much like the woman''s.


    "n Mistress!" the figure eximed urgently, removing a wooden mask adorned with dimmed crystals arranged in intricate patterns.


    "What is it?" Olivia Quartzwraith inquired with a curious smile, intrigued by the unexpected turn of events and wondering if any developments had urred regarding the ambush.


    "n Mistress, all the descendants of the forgotten ns who ambushed the royal carriages are dead. The royal guards have also died, and part of what appears to be one of the Crystalforge''s top-ranked elites is down, with only a few left standing," the figure reported, regaining hisposure as he continued, "Furthermore, it seems highly likely that the attackers were a top-ranked elite group from the Gemheart n. They employed a few of the Gemheart n''s signature techniques and defeated the Queen, rendering her powerless.


    Olivia''s thoughts ground to a halt, shock sweeping across her features.


    "They defeated the Queen," she said, her mind spinning with a whirlwind of questions. She fought to regain herposure, though her heart raced incessantly.


    "How?" she managed to ask, her frown deepening.


    Noticing the n Mistress''s impatient expression, the figure immediatelyunched into his exnation.


    After he finished speaking, Olivia remained stunned and silent for several minutes, her mind processing the startling information. Finally, she opened her mouth and asked, "Ar... Are you absolutely certain that all of this urred?"


    "Yes, n Mistress. While it was unexpected to witness a foreigner of such extraordinary strength, suggesting that he held back significantly when confronting the various n Heirs, his intervention on behalf of the royal family signifies that, despite any initial sess the Gemheart n may have had, their n has essentially failed."


    "Now, they must contend with an opponent nearly as powerful as the Queen herself. Given these circumstances, and the consequences of their audacious ambush, it appears that the Gemheart n''s days may be numbered," the figure replied.


    Olivia nodded in understanding, her brows furrowed deeply as she fixated her gaze on the two figures before her.


    "Summon the second and third-rank elite teams, the Mystic Dawn Assembly and the Sentinel''s Embrace. Instruct them to proceed to the castle, fake theirteness, and then pretend to urgently rush towards the castle to assess the situation," she directed, gesturing for them to leave.


    After they exited the room and closed the door behind them, Olivia found herself struggling to maintainposure as her thoughts spiralled into chaos.

 Chapter 441 Upheaval In The Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 441 Upheaval In The Kingdom</h4>


    After their previous meeting, Olivia was aware of his strength, but she never fathomed that he could rival the Queen in power.


    ''You are weak. Why are you so weak?'' Orion''s words echoed in Olivia''s mind, her teeth clenching involuntarily.


    Initially, she had assumed he was inquiring about their rtive strengths, given he was just one rank below her. Now, it appeared there was more to it.


    "He was mocking me," Olivia mumbled, her fists clenched tightly.


    Had she known he was concealing his true capabilities during their prior meeting, she would have openly acknowledged their coboration at the banquet.


    Nevertheless, it was evident that she needed to be more proactive during their next meeting, in case he had simr intentions once more.


    "Orion," Olivia''s voice resounded throughout her spacious study.


    She paused, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly to steady her breath. Her gaze refocused on the documents scattered across her desk as she aimed toplete her work swiftly, eager to uncover the events unfolding outside her study''s walls.


    ¡­.....


    The Gemheart n


    "Hahahaaha!" Laughter echoed through the air as Ga twirled about, holding a jar of freshly squeezed fruit wine in one hand and a crystal-clear ss in the other, diligently refilling it each time it emptied.


    ra''s brows furrowed as she patiently waited for her husband, who had been swigging mouthfuls of wine and dancing in jubtion for several minutes now.


    "What''s the reason for this celebration? Did something wonderful ur during your meeting with the Luminaris n?" ra asked, taking a gentle sip of the wine he had poured for her while she awaited his response.


    "Haaahahahaaha!" Ga erupted inughter once more, downing thest of his wine and then pivoting to gaze at his wife. Sporting a broad, jubnt grin, he eximed, "The queen is dead."


    "Crashh!!"


    The ss slipped from ra''s grasp, its contents sttering onto the floor below.


    "H--How?" ra stammered, her eyes widening as she stared at her husband in sheer astonishment, her body immobilized. "Where did you hear such news? How can the Queen be dead?"


    Ga''s grin stretched even wider as a profound sense of pride surged within him. "I... No... We killed her, the Queen," Ga proimed, tossing the ss aside as he erupted intoughter, downing the wine directly from the cup.


    "We?" ra muttered, her unease growing palpable.


    She felt her body shiver at the implication, locking her intense, fiery eyes with her husband. "Ga, what have you done?" she pressed him.


    "Nothing too extreme, except that I took quite a risk, gathering around two hundred capable descendants of the forgotten ns to ambush the royal family on their journey back to the castle. Well, we might need to fill a few spots in the Gem Shroud Legion, considering not all of them will likely survive facing the Queen," Ga replied, his grin spanning ear to ear.


    ra''s heart began to pound the moment she heard her husband''s first words. As he continued to exin, an indescribable chill spread throughout her body.


    "Neal¡­" she uttered, her voice trembling with fear as she focused her attention on Ga.


    "Ga, don''t tell me that you sent Neal and his team to face the Queen?" Her words quivered with anxiety.


    Ga''s expression immediately turned solemn as he observed his wife''s horrified look. "Yes," he admitted, locking eyes with her and slowly nodding his head. "Although, I--"


    "SMAACCKK!!"


    Before Ga could react, a palm collided with his cheek, sending him sprawling to the floor. Holding his stinging cheek with his hands, he looked up to see ra''s furious face.


    "YOU!!"


    "You sent my brother to face the Queen," ra seethed. "GARNET, ARE YOU MAD?" Her voice pierced the room with rage.


    Gay there, trembling under her furious gaze, seemingly unable to muster the strength to stand.


    ra''s voice turned icy with each word she spoke. "How did your n go from ensuring Zephyrion bes the next crowned King instead of Princess Crystalia to killing the queen?" Her eyes bore into him, demanding an answer. "ANSWER ME." She watched him quiver under her unwavering stare.


    Ga swallowed hard, the taste of his celebratory wine now turning bitter in his mouth.


    "You never asked about the n; you only said to do my best to make it happen," he stammered.


    "I said that because I never imagined that this was what you had nned!" ra screamed in anger. "IF I HAD KNOWN THAT YOU WERE GOING TO SEND MY JUNIOR BROTHER TO FACE THE QUEEN, THEN I WOULD HAVE FOUND A WAY TO STOP WHATEVER YOU HAD PLANNED."


    She had heard his n before, which was to have Zephyrion make Princess Crystalia fall in love with him. But after discovering that the Crystalforge n had uncovered their intentions, causing him to change his n, she didn''t bother to find out what it was, assuming it wouldn''t be as extreme as what he''d previously nned.


    But who could have known that he had thought of this?


    "Don''t worry, Neal will be alright. I gave him something that guarantees his victory, so you can be sure that he will make it back alive," Ga said with a sigh, shaking his head tiredly as he observed his wife''s expression.


    "TCHH! I''ll be waiting to assign him another position once he returns. He had better be alright, Ga," ra warned, her voice tinged with a hint of threat.


    "He''s going to..." Ga began, but then abruptly stopped his words, his face showing a blend of emotions. After a moment, he let out a resigned sigh and nodded, as he took in another weary breath.


    "TCH!" ra''s anger red even more as she held herself back and moved to leave the room.


    However, just as she reached the wooden door, it swung open suddenly, revealing a figure in a ck cloak who rushed into the room.


    "BAAMM!!"


    Seeing the ck-cloaked figure kneel immediately in front of him, Ga quickly pulled himself together, realizing that this person was part of the team he had sent to monitor the assassination.


    "What is it? Was the assassination sessful?" Ga asked, raising an intrigued eyebrow.

 Chapter 442 Recovering

    <h4>Chapter 442 Recovering</h4>


    "No," the cloaked figure shook his head in fear, his voiceced with hesitation. "n head, the assassination failed. The Gem Shroud Legion, except for one, and all the two hundred descendants of the forgotten n are all dead."


    An indescribable chill immediately gripped the room, sending shivers to all four corners.


    ''How did it fail?'' Ga''s thoughts raced. Feeling a pair of eyes drilling into his skull, he did his best to maintain focus on the cloaked figure before him.


    "Exin," Ga asked with a heavy lump of rock in his throat.


    ¡­.......


    The Castle


    Orion crunched down on a few fruitsid out on the table in front of him, waiting patiently in his room for someone to arrive and take him to the Garden so he could check on Saria.


    A few minutester, a knock resounded from the door.


    "They''re here," Orion muttered to himself as he ate thest piece of fruit and walked towards the door.


    He wondered who the royal family would send to apany him to the Garden, as they seemed extremely tense around him since their return from the ambush.


    They had even sent away all the guards positioned around his room.


    Opening the door, Orion was a bit surprised to see the figure standing there. "Madam Seraphina."


    Madam Seraphina nodded her head, though her smile appeared somewhat strained.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Are you prepared to head over to the garden, or would you prefer to rest a while longer?"


    Orion stole a nce at Madam Seraphina''s dress, which, despite having a different colour, still resembled the same revealing waist-length outfit she had worn the day before, which disyed her panties and stunning plump buttocks. It made him wonder if the Queen hadn''t sent an elite or someone simr to guide him to the garden because they wanted to avoid rash decisions and show that they weren''t as tense as he had imagined.


    ''I think that''s the reason,'' Orion thought, as Madam Seraphina''s voice suddenly broke through his musings.


    "Ahem! Would you like to rest a little while longer, Mr. Orion? I understand you''ve had a long day," Madam Seraphina asked, looking at him while trying to suppress the trembling in her voice.


    Orion shook his head and replied, "No, don''t worry. I''ve already rested enough, so we can go now."


    Madam Seraphina nodded in understanding and began to lead the way towards the garden, with Orion following closely behind.


    As they traversed the corridors, just as expected, Orion noticed an abundance of guards patrolling the area, far more than he had seen previously. When they reached the entrance to the garden, they didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    The guards swiftly rolled the stone door open without hesitation, prompting Orion to raise an eyebrow. He had a sense of what was happening but decided to put it out of his mind as they entered the garden.


    "Hey!" Orion eximed as he deftly dodged a flying pixie attempting to attack him.


    "Hey, you guys should quit it!" He swung his hands left and right in an attempt to shoo away the pixies, but they seemed determined to drive him out of the garden.


    ''Are they still angry?'' Orion wondered, recalling how he had inadvertently damaged a part of the forest when he created his two Vylkr containers.


    Madam Seraphina, who stood on the other side, watched the scene in astonishment. It was the first time she had seen the Guardians of the Forest so furious.


    Just as she was about to intervene, a bell rang through the air. The sound caused the pixies to cease their actions immediately and fly back into the garden.


    "Phew," Orion breathed a sigh of relief, relieved that he didn''t have to use his powers on them, fearing that they might get hurt.


    "Are you okay?" Madam Seraphina asked, her voice tinged with anxiety, concerned that Orion might be annoyed by the sudden attack from the Guardians of the Garden.


    "Yes, I''m fine. No need to worry," Orion reassured her, shaking his head in response as he noticed the tense expression on her face.


    He turned his head in the direction of the bell''s sound and spotted the Princess of the Garden standing beside Saria''s tree, smiling at them from afar. Orion furrowed his brow, curious about why she was near Saria''s tree.


    He said, "Let''s go," and began walking toward their location.


    As Orion and Madam Seraphina reached their destination, they noticed another figure who appeared to be stuck in a tree, engaged in a serious conversation with the Princess of the Garden.


    "Saria," Orion muttered, momentarily struck by the sight of the tall, slender figure with a light blue upper body, mirroring the shade of her waist-length, smooth hair.


    Saria stood still, her heart racing, as she heard a familiar voice call her name.


    Slowly, she turned her head, her eyes widening in disbelief at the unforgettable figure before her.


    "Orion," she stammered, her voice quivering with emotion.


    "You... you''re awake," Orion said, his voice filled with relief as he approached her.


    Despite knowing she was on the path to recovery, he had been worried about how long it would take for her to regain consciousness. He couldn''t bear to leave the vige without her.


    "Yes... sNIFF!" Saria nodded, tears staining her cheeks.


    "How about you? How is your health?" She asked, recalling the injuries they had both suffered at the hands of Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    Orion smiled in response to her question, gesturing towards his body.


    "As you can see, I''m okay too, so there''s no need to worry," he assured her.


    He approached Saria to get a closer look at her, sensing that something was different about her.


    However, before he could inquire further, Saria immediately grabbed him and pulled him into a warm hug with her long, light-blue arms.


    Orion, though initially stunned, quickly embraced her in return, savouring theforting hug for a few precious moments. Saria''s arms, however, tightened around him, prompting a warm smile from Orion as he gently and soothingly rubbed her back.

 Chapter 443 Beneath the Gardens Secrets

    443 Beneath the Garden''s Secrets


    After sharing a heartwarming hug for a minute, a throat-clearing voice interrupted them. Orion and Saria exchanged mischievous smiles, aware that they had taken enough time for themselves. They reluctantly broke the hug, withdrawing their arms from each other.


    Orion turned to the Princess of the Garden. "Could you excuse us for a moment so we can speak privately?" he requested.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in understanding. "Of course, take all the time you need to talk. Just remember to find me when you''re finished," she said.


    "I will," Orion replied, observing as the Princess of the Garden nodded in understanding. He then turned to Madam Seraphina, who also indicated her understanding. "I''ll be waiting at the garden''s entrance for you, so you cane to meet me there once you''re finished. We can leave together," she said, anticipating his intention.


    Orion acknowledged her with a nod before they both departed. He then refocused on Saria. "When did you wake up?" he asked.


    Saria sighed wearily. "A few hours ago," she answered, "but I''ll need some time to fully recover. As you can see, I''m still rooted to this tree until then."


    Orion nodded in understanding as he gazed at the lower half of Saria''s body still ensconced in the tree. Being a tree nymph, it made sense that she required a tree to fully heal. He had been aware of this, as he wouldn''t have used a tree to save her when she was unconscious without this knowledge.


    "How long do you think it will take for you to fully recover?" Orion asked. While he had nned to have a conversation with the Queen to resolve the doubts he harboured and get answers to his questions, he first needed to ascertain the duration required for herplete recovery.


    Listening to Orion''s question, Saria immediately frowned and then shook her head in defeat. "I don''t know. Normally, I should be able to estimate how long it would take for me to recover. However, the strange energy in this ce is so unusual that I can''t predict the duration until I''m fully healed," Saria responded, her words apanied by a tired sigh.


    Orion nodded once more but couldn''t help but furrow his brows at her words. "What do you mean by ''unusual''?" he asked, genuinely curious about what made the strange energy in this ce so unusual.


    Saria shook her head and replied, "I don''t know, but..." She suddenly bit her lips, as if she was hesitant or troubled about sharing her next words.


    "What is it?" Orion pressed on, clearly sensing that Saria was trying to conceal something from him.


    "It... It..." Saria attempted to exin, but then she shook her head and gave up. "Don''t worry about it; I''m sure it''s nothing," she replied, reluctant to burden Orion with additional concerns, especially considering their current situation, as they were particrly far from the vige.


    Her primary focus was on a full recovery so they could return home safely.


    Orion''s expression darkened. He couldn''t simply disregard a matter that clearly made Saria so nervous that she couldn''t even discuss it shortly after awakening. He said, "Saria, tell me what''s bothering you about this strange energy here. If you don''t, I won''t leave." His decision was evident in his unwavering gaze.


    Observing his expression, Saria couldn''t help but sigh deeply. Thest time she had seen this expression was when he had been tasked with creating those flying contraptions to safely transport babies back to their families. After witnessing his determination and sess with what had seemed like an impossible task, she knew he wouldn''t leave until she properly exined her concerns. To prevent him from facing more difficulties, especially considering he couldn''t stay in the Garden for long, Saria took a deep breath and began to rify.


    "Although I can''t quite exin it, there''s something strange beneath this garden," Saria exined in a hushed tone. "You see, back at the farm, the ancestral essence keeps the forest, especially the farm, alive, allowing it to bear fruit continuously despite the constant Vylkr vine attacks. But here, while I can sense that the garden''s life is sustained by thergeke, when I tried to absorb more of its energy to heal faster, it led me towards the source of another energy beneath the garden." She furrowed her brows and continued, "The energy feels even more untamed and bizarre. I might have mistaken it for Vylkr energy if it weren''t for the fact that I could see it was intertwined with thergeke''s essence, which, in turn, sustains life in the garden. It''s strange, really strange, and I can''t quite put my finger on it or understand what''s beneath this garden."


    Orion''s frown deepened as he contemted Saria''s words. His gaze naturally shifted from Saria to the ground beneath his feet. ''There is something beneath this garden,'' he thought, delving deeply into Saria''s revtion.


    "But don''t dwell on it too much. I''m sure it''s nothing, and my senses might be off because I haven''t fully recovered yet," Saria quickly reassured him as she observed Orion''s pensive expression. She didn''t want him to take any hasty actions due to his concern.


    Abruptly, Orion withdrew his gaze from the ground and refocused it on Saria. He examined the bright pink gem at the centre of her forehead, furrowing his brows. Then he nodded in understanding and said, "Alright, if you say so," as though he had entirely dismissed the conversation they''d just had.


    "I can''t remain like this for long; I need to rest in the tree to speed up the healing process and make a full recovery," Saria said, sighing in relief.


    "Alright, I''lle see you tomorrow, and we can talk some more," Orion replied.


    Saria smiled and said, "Thank you," before she slowly turned semi-transparent and translucent, returning to the tree.


    After a few hours of conversation with the Princess of the Garden and Orion just after waking up, she felt immensely tired and began to rest, allowing the strange energy to flow into her.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Royalpanda

 Chapter 444 The Enigmatic Lady

    <h4>Chapter 444 The Enigmatic Lady</h4>


    Outside, Orion released a deep breath, setting aside the rest of the questions he had wanted to ask Saria, especially regarding the gem he had seen on her forehead. He headed in the direction where the Princess of the Garden had walked.


    After a few minutes, he finally spotted her seated on arge rock in the middle of the forest, with several pixies flying around her, engaging in what seemed like a conversation.


    Just as Orion noticed them, it was also when they noticed his arrival.


    "You are here," the Princess of the Garden said, looking a bit surprised as she gazed at Orion.


    Orion raised a brow and responded, "Why are you acting so surprised? Didn''t you say that you wanted to see me?" He asked.


    The Princess of the Garden chuckled for a few seconds before she responded, "Considering what I''ve been told, I thought that you would forget our promise and walk away since there would be no one to stop you from deciding whether to keep your promise or not."


    Understanding her words, Orion couldn''t help but be surprised. "You already heard about it?" he asked as he continued to walk forward and arrived in front of the Princess of the Garden.


    "Of course, I have. The fact that the Queen had lost her strength because her magical energy was now sealed, and the only one who managed to save them was the foreigner who came into the kingdom a few days ago. Something as significant as the attempted assassination of the royal family couldn''t escape my ears," the Princess of the Garden replied with a smile, locking her gaze with Orion, who was now standing in front of her.


    Since he had already suspected that the woman in front of him held more authority than the Queen or any of the major ns in the kingdom, Orion wasn''t particrly surprised by her words. The only thing that concerned him was her abilities and how strong she was.


    Still, he felt more confident. As such, he said, "Don''t worry, an agreement is an agreement. Since I didn''t have the chance to discuss it with her today, I will ask and see what her choice is tomorrow. But don''t expect too much, because I''m not certain that she would want to stay either."


    The Princess of the Garden nodded her head with a somewhat defeated expression, "I know," she said, "But there''s no reason not to try, right?"


    Orion nodded, considering there was no harm in trying, even if one was determined to fail. Orion opened his mouth, about to ask what she was talking about with Saria.


    However, she suddenly added, "Oh, I''ve been feeling strangetely ever since you prated me and released your semen inside me. I wanted to ask if this is normal."


    Orion heard her question and immediately remembered that he had forgotten to tell her that she was going to carry his child after theirst encounter.


    "Ahem!" Orion cleared his throat, wondering how he should exin it to her.


    The Princess of the Garden immediately noticed Orion''s abrupt change inposure and instantly understood that Orion had an idea of what was currently going on with her. She stared at him curiously and simply waited for him to speak.


    Seeing no other way to properly exin the situation without being direct, Orion opened his lips and uttered, "You are pregnant."


    "I am pregnant¡­" The Princess of the Garden said, nodding her head in understanding before she immediately became stunned.


    "Who''s pregnant?" She asked, her brows furrowing in confusion as she stared at Orion.


    "You are. That''s the reason why you have been feeling strangetely," Orion responded, with a raised eyebrow at her question.


    "I had forgotten to tell you earlier so that you would be prepared, so I''m sorry about that," he apologized.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but be stunned momentarily at Orion''s words once again. Of course, after staying in this garden for god knows how long, she had interacted with several generations of the Prismerian Kingdom long enough to understand what being pregnant meant.


    Immediately, she shook her head, "I am not pregnant. Some like me cannot be pregnant, so there is no way that I am pregnant."


    Orion could only frown at her words. "Are you currently feeling a slight arching and burning sensation in your stomach along with a slight feeling of weakness right now?" he asked.


    "Yes, I am." The Princess of the Garden narrowed her eyes at him and responded, "Don''t tell me that is the reason you think I''m pregnant."


    Orion''s brow twitched at her stubborn reluctance to believe that she might be pregnant.


    Not wanting to speak any longer, he held out his hand and moved it towards her stomach. However, the moment he touched her, the Pixies unexpectedly shot off from the branches where they had been resting and zoomed straight at him.


    Fortunately, Orion had been keeping an eye on them. He instantly stretched his right arm upwards and activated his gift. Bright bluish tendrils of lightning shot out from his outstretched arm in the blink of an eye, immediately converging into a.


    This halted the advancing Pixies, shocking or singeing some of those who still attempted to move forward. It also inadvertently trapped both the Princess of the Garden and him inside.


    "Although I am not yet sure why you choose to deny it, but right now, you are a hundred per cent pregnant," Orion said with a serious expression before he sighed and added, "Trust me, I have seen this kind of situation before, so I naturally understand what I am talking about. But why are you even denying it¡­."


    Before Orion could evenplete his words, he felt the hand of the Princess of the Garden tremble within his grip.


    Even though it felt like she was blind with her pupils that always felt distant, despite the fact she could see, Orion could swear that he had never really felt like she was looking at him until this moment.

 Chapter 445 You Won’t Know Unless You Try

    <h4>Chapter 445 You Won''t Know Unless You Try</h4>


    "H--How can such a thing be possible?" The Princess of the Garden asked with a slight tremble in her voice.


    "I don''t know," Orion responded, "All I know is that any single woman that I prate and release my semen into bes pregnant, one way or the other."


    The Princess of the Garden stared at Orion with wide eyes, waves of emotions passing through her several times.


    Suddenly, as though her mind had finally settled down, a glint passed through her eyes as she refocused her gaze back at Orion.


    "Let''s do it again," she suddenly said.


    Orion, who was prepared to answer any of her questions as best he could, instantly became stunned. He had expected her to say something, but he hadn''t expected her to say that!


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked with a frown on his lips, just to confirm if he had heard her correctly.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded her head resolutely, without hesitation. She immediately spread her legs wide open and proceeded to grab the long transparent dress, raising it upwards to reveal a pink valley that Orion had once explored with nothing but his sword.


    Realizing that he was asking the wrong question, Orion instantly asked, "Why?"


    "You prated me once, and I became pregnant. So, if you prate me again, then I could be pregnant again, which means I could carry twins, right?" The Princess of the Garden pondered the current situation.


    Although she didn''t understand how such a thing was possible, she trusted Orion wouldn''t lie to her, considering the rtionship they already had. If she was indeed pregnant, it might mean that her problems and previous worries had been solved.


    Listening to her words, Orion began massaging his temples tiredly, baffled by how the conversation had taken this turn.


    "That''s not how it works," Orion said, shaking his head with a sigh.


    The Princess of the Garden raised a brow, "Have you tried it before, and it didn''t work?" She asked.


    "No, I haven''t," Orion responded.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t had sex with any of his wives since they got pregnant. Well, not that he couldn''t, but he simply hadn''t had the time to do so. There was no time to test out such a theory.


    ''Ack! What are you thinking?'' Orion berated himself mentally. Of course, he didn''t need a reason to refuse her since he also needed to release some pent-up stress. However, Orion didn''t immediately dive into the feast in front of him.


    He still wanted to understand why she seemed so frightened about being pregnant. He wondered why she immediately requested that he prate her again.


    "Then why don''t we try and see if it''s possible?" The Princess of the Garden responded.


    "Fine, we will try it out. But may I ask why you suddenly want a set of twins? I thought you weren''t even going to believe my words a moment ago," Orion said with a serious expression, his gaze locked onto the Princess of the Garden.


    The Princess of the Garden immediately bit her lips nervously upon hearing Orion''s question. After a few seconds of awkward silence, she shook her head and said, "I can''t tell you everything in detail for your sake and everyone else''s. But if you do this, you won''t have to worry about asking Saria if she wants to stay or not, as I''ll have another way of taking care of it."


    Orion frowned, wondering about the other methods she was referring to.


    Shaking his head in refusal, he said, "Since you don''t want to tell me the actual reasons, then..."


    "Please..." The Princess of the Garden immediately pleaded, her words carrying a tone that Orion had almost never heard from her before, making his hair stand on end.


    Her hands began to tremble as she fixed her eyes on Orion as though she was scared of his next words.


    After a few minutes of silence stretched between them.


    "Don''t worry about it..." The Princess of the Garden was about to speak, but Orion''s hands immediately cupped her chin, stopping her from uttering a word.


    "Though I want to try it out and see if it''s possible, I don''t think I would be able to do it if they''re after my neck," Orion said with a wry smile as he looked at the pixies who were still trying to break through the lightning cage from the outside. They had even brought a tree branch and were using it as a makeshift battering ram.


    The Princess of the Garden''s eyes immediately regained their light as soon as she heard Orion''s words. She turned her head to the side and frowned at the sight of her Guardians getting shocked or torched as they tried to break the of lightning.


    With a smile on her lips, she stretched her hand out, and out of nowhere, a small silver bell with crimson trims around it appeared between her thumbs.


    She moved her hand from side to side, and the bell rang, producing the same distinct, strange sound that Orion had heard previously. Soon after, the Pixies began to calm down slowly, and they all looked at Orion, snorting at him before they proceeded to fly away.


    "It seems that you''ve gained some potential enemies, so you have to be careful in the future," the Princess of the Garden said with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Orion nodded in understanding as he deactivated his gift and brought his hand downwards.


    "Don''t worry, I will," Orion said as he gently tilted her head upwards with his other hand, sealing her lips with a kiss.


    At this point, no words needed to be said as both of them understood each other''s intentions. Their lips melded together.


    Slowly, Orion ced both of his hands on her cheeks, holding her in ce as he explored her tongue and the insides of her mouth.


    Even her saliva, as it rolled from her lips inside his, tasted like a particr kind of tropical fruit that he couldn''t even be bothered to remember at this moment.


    Separating from the kiss, Orion gently gestured for her to stand up on her feet before he led her to one of the trees nearby. Positioning her face first towards it, Orion watched as the Princess of the Garden turned her head to nce back at him.

 Chapter 446 Twins in Tandem (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 446 Twins in Tandem (R18)</h4>


    "What do you want to do?" she asked, confusion evident in her voice, unsure of Orion''s intentions.


    Orion, instead of offering words in reply, found himself irresistibly drawn to the alluring outlines of her apple-shaped buttocks, hidden beneath the flowing fabric of her transparent gown. With a slight touch, he traced his two middle fingers along the expanse of her dry fountain, rubbing it with the fabrics of her dress, as if seeking the secrets hidden within the privatendscape between her legs.


    "Uhhh~~~" The Princess of the Garden let out a soft moan.


    Not having yet removed her gown, the fabric danced upon her feminine depths, parting the silken lips like a lioness''s roar, awakening the once parched fountain to a glistening life, leaving it quenched and lively.


    "Ehhh~~~uhHHH~~," The Princess of the Garden gasped, struggling for breath. She instinctively clenched her thighs, attempting to thwart Orion''s masculine advances, yet her actions unwittingly amplified the pleasure of his touch. The friction between his hands and the fabric of her gown, soaked with her trickling fruit juice, sent electrifying sensations coursing through her body, all the way to her tender parted peachy fruit.


    "O.. Oh!... Aghh!" The Princess of the Garden felt her feminine juice gush forth like a river, creating a melodious and pleasing sound that made her legs tremble with pleasure.


    The enchanting sensation persisted until the sound gradually subsided, leaving behind her liquid-kissed thighs and legs, along with the lower half of her transparent gown.


    "Haaa¡­.. Haaa¡­. Haaaa¡­" She felt her vagina juices flow out for thest time as Orion withdrew his fingers from her depths.


    Gazing at the alluring sight before him, Orion immediately instructed, "Raise your gown and drape it over your buttocks."


    The Princess of the Garden promptly nodded in agreement. She rested one hand on the tree in front of her for support and extended her other hand behind her, gently lifting her transparent gown upwards until she could reach the opposite edge.


    Gracefully, she draped it over her waist, revealing her naked apple-shaped buttocks for Orion to admire.


    Meanwhile, Orion removed his trousers, his thoughts drifting to the memories of his other sexual moments in the forest, recalling Grandma Derry and Grandma Vivian as the only two women he had made love to among the trees.


    As he reminisced, his mind also wandered to Reena, Fifi, and the others, and he couldn''t help but yearn for their sensual clothing that never failed to make his veins pulse with vitality. He loved the vige customs that had allowed him to explore even the pussy depths of actating milf.


    Orion sighed as he remembered some of the reasons why he never wanted to leave the vige.


    After all, it was a paradise, a blessed haven for a typical, slightly passionate man like him. He promptly pushed those thoughts aside when he noticed the patient Princess of the Garden, her round apple-like buttocks on disy, her private lips glistening and dripping, eagerly awaiting his pration.


    He couldn''t resist walking forward, determined to satisfy her desires, to fill her leaking vagina with his hard throbbing shaft, putting an end to its eager flow.


    Fortunately, the n had worked as the Princess of the Garden''s arousal had subsided, and her pussy juice no longer trickled.


    Nheless, Orion could still sense the heightened temperature and a pure surge of erotic sensation coursing from the tip of his engorged shaft down to his throbbing balls.


    "UAHHH~~shhiiiit~," Orion moaned, unable toplete his own words before he withdrew his hips, pulling back his scorching manhood and then thrusting it forward with a forceful, "Pahh!!"


    "Aaah..." The Princess of the Garden moaned with pleasure.


    Even before Orion gave her any instructions, she instinctively parted her legs further, widening the gap to allow Orion to prate her more deeply.


    This not only let him thrust his veiny shaft deeper inside her but also allowed for the sensational contact of his testicles as they lightly brushed against the edge of her wet and eager vagina lips.


    "SSMMAACCCKKK~~"


    "PAH~~~"


    "Agh~~~ Ugghh~~~"


    Orion seized the opportunity to explore the Princess of the Garden''s apple-shaped buttocks as he maintained his rhythmic thrusts, gripping and squeezing it as if he were intent on savouring every inch.


    Thankfully, the Princess responded eagerly to each of Orion''s touches, causing her to squirm and shiver with pleasure to such a degree that she couldn''t fathom how she remained on her feet.


    "PAAH~~ pAAAHHH~~~"


    "You want to be pregnant with a set of twins, huh!" Orion said as he firmly gripped both sides of the Princess of the Garden''s waist, continuing his passionate movements.


    "PAHH~~ PAAH~~"


    "Uaah¡­ Y--Yess¡­ yes, I want to carry twins¡­ughh~~ Release your semen deep inside me, my set of twins¡­ Ooohhh~~~" The Princess of the Garden responded, now pressing both of her hands against the tree in front of her for support to endure the force of Orion''s thrusts.


    "PLAAPP~~~ PAHHH~~~"


    "Uuunnnhh~~~ Augh~~"


    "PAHHH~~~~PAH~~"


    "uhhhh~~ aahhhh~~~ ahh~~~"


    The thrusts continued for several minutes, and Orion stretched both of his hands forward, gripping and squeezing the Princess of the Garden''s breasts, caressing every inch of her nipples and her entire bosom.


    As Orion could no longer contain himself, he eximed, "I''m cumming~~~."


    "YESSS!!! YESSS!!! RELEASE YOUR SEMEN DEEP INSIDE ME!!! GIVE ME A SET OF TWINS WITH YOUR SEMEN!!!" The Princess of the Garden joyfully cried out, sensing a warm, fertile rush surging up from her incredibly aroused and massaged vagina lips, all the way to the entrance of her womb, before the sensations ebbed away, leaving her satiated.


    "UUGGHH~~" A moan of pleasure escaped his lips as he released his load into the Princess of the Garden''s drenched vagina, and finally withdrew his throbbing, veiny penis from her incredibly stretchedbia with a gentle "Plop."


    Stretching out both of his hands and quickly wrapping them around the Princess of the Garden''s waist, Orion caught her just in time, preventing her from copsing to the ground.


    "Haaa¡­ haaaa¡­" She took a few deep breaths before turning her head to look at Orion.


    "Thank you," she said, her warm smile reflecting her exhaustion.

 Chapter 447 Tainted Affection

    <h4>Chapter 447 Tainted Affection</h4>


    Orion took the opportunity to help her sit down with her back against the tree. With his face very close to hers, he asked, "What exactly are you thankful for?"


    The Princess of the Garden maintained her smile, even as she felt Orion''s breath on her face, sending a tingling sensation up her spine. She replied, "Thank you for the twins."


    Orion shook his head wearily and replied, "There''s no need for you to thank me. After all, they''re my unborn children too. In fact, I should be the one feeling extremely thankful that they have such a beautiful mother to nurture them."


    The Princess of the Garden was suddenly stunned by Orion''s words.


    "What? Did you really expect me to leave my children here for you to take care of all by yourself?" Orion said, his tone tinged with amusement. He snorted as he observed the Princess of the Garden''s stunned expression.


    The Princess of the Garden suppressed the pounding emotions in her heart as she gazed at Orion for a moment before letting out a deep sigh.


    "You''re different," she admitted.


    "Different from whom?" Orion asked, raising an intrigued brow as he pondered whom she might beparing him to.


    "Different from the other humans that I remember," she replied.


    Orion furrowed his brows, his interest intensifying. "You still haven''t told me which other human you''ve encountered and how such a thing is possible while you''re trapped down here," he probed. This was his opportunity to uncover the secrets the Princess of the Garden had been concealing.


    The Princess of the Garden began to speak, "It''s been a long time, so, I''m only..." but she immediately stopped, realizing the trap she was walking into.


    "Nice try, but you''ll have to try harder if you want to get anything out of me," she said with a firm resolve.


    Orion sighed as he observed her. He had been so close.


    "But I wasn''t even trying," he responded, shaking his head with a faint smile.


    "If I were really putting in an effort, trust me, you wouldn''t realize it until it was toote," he added with a hint of yfulness.


    The Princess of the Garden arched an eyebrow at Orion''s words. She then shook her head before speaking with a teasing tone, "If you''re able to pull off such a feat, then I''ll readily confess everything else that I know."


    "Is that a promise?" Orion asked, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.


    "It is. But, as I''ve said, it won''t be easy, so don''t dream of such a thing happening."


    "Humph! But you won''t know unless you try, right?" Orion responded with a sly smile as he gently held her chin and leaned in closer.


    A faint smile graced her lips as she chuckled at Orion''s words, then leaned in, clearly understanding his intentions. As their lips met, the moistness of the kiss deepened their connection.


    When they pulled away, she looked at him with a much warmer smile. Yet, deep down, a swirl ofplex emotions tugged at her heart as she regarded the man before her.


    Truthfully, there was a lot she wanted to tell him at this very moment, but she couldn''t. Not that she didn''t know how to exin it in the right words, but she felt as though something bad might happen if she did.


    Orion gave her onest peck on her lips before he stood and turned around.


    His voice trailed behind him as he spoke, "I will being to check on you tomorrow alongside Saria, so don''t stress yourself too much and take care of my children until Ie back."


    He began to walk away, ''Humph! I made love to your princess right in front of you. Do you think you can stop me from doing whatever I want?'' Orion''s internal scoff matched his smirk as he nced at the Pixies who had emerged from their hiding ces, forming a protective corridor on both sides.


    It seemed as if they were making sure he exited the garden without any detours.


    ¡­....¡­.


    The Luminaris n


    On avish king-sized bed adorned with silk-like sheets of an unknown material, Maya''s eyes fluttered open, her head and body arching sharply. Slowly, she gathered herself, and the memories of what had taken ce rushed back into her mind, prompting a brief, involuntary moan, "Ah."


    As her hazy vision gradually cleared, she turned to take in her surroundings.


    "Merida," she uttered weakly, her eyes widening at the sight of her elder sister.


    With a grunt, she slowly propped herself up and regarded her sister, "He won, didn''t he?" She recalled the mind-numbing popping sensation in her hands from her attempts to face Orion head-on.


    "Yes, he did," Merida nodded, a sigh escaping her lips.


    Maya processed her sister''s words, anticipating such an answer. "How long have I been unconscious?" she asked, considering that she might have been out for a while, given that she was now back in her bedroom at the Luminaris n.


    Merida sighed once more as she responded, "Two hours."


    Maya nodded in understanding, feeling relieved that she hadn''t been unconscious for too long. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed if Orion thought she hadn''t contacted him due to breaking her promise.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be concerned about keeping your promise, because I''ve taken care of it," Merida said with a reassuring smile. She watched her sister''s dazed and conflicted expression snap back to reality.


    "What do you mean?" Maya said with a frown as she quickly narrowed her eyes at her elder sister. "Merida, what did you do?"


    Seeing her suspicious gaze, Merida shook her head and responded with a light smile on her lips, "I didn''t do much, except make sure that you won''t be forced into any marriage you don''t want."


    Maya''s frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "I challenged the foreigner to a fight and told him to leave you alone if he lost," Merida replied.


    "You won!" Maya said with her eyes widening in surprise as she observed her elder sister.

 Chapter 448 Sisterly Rivalry

    <h4>Chapter 448 Sisterly Rivalry</h4>


    When she had fought Orion, she hadn''t even managed to touch him, and when she did, she couldn''t evennd a scratch on him, falling unconscious in defeat from a single punch. Learning that her sister had faced such an opponent and won was both eye-opening and surprising.


    ''It seems I still have a long way to go to catch up with her,'' Maya thought.


    "No, I also lost to him," Merida said as she shook her head in response.


    Maya immediately froze. "You... YOU LOST!" she eximed, her eyes wide open in disbelief.


    "Yes, I lost," Merida admitted, nodding with a wry smile on her lips. "Before the fight, we made a bet. If I won, the original bet between you and him would be cancelled, and his wishes would be reduced to three. However, if he won, his wishes would increase to five. Fortunately, even though he won, he was willing to listen to reason and let me take your ce. So, there''s nothing for you to worry about; I''ll be handling everything."


    The more Maya listened, the faster her heart raced.


    "So, you mean you chose to take my ce and bear the consequences of my defeat?"


    "Yes," Merida nodded, her eyes filled with sisterly concern. "As your elder sister, it''s in my best interest that you learn from your mistakes and grow into a better woman than you were yesterday. So, you don''t have to worry about getting married, as I''ve taken care of that..."


    "STOP IT!!" Maya suddenly screamed, her anger bubbling up. "STOP IT, WILL YOU!!" She began to breathe rapidly, annoyance evident in her stare as she locked eyes with Merida, who was taken aback by her outburst.


    Nevertheless, Maya pressed on, "Who told you to do that?! Did I ask you to sacrifice yourself for me?! Who told you that I''m not ready to bear the consequences of my actions..." One of the reasons she had been striving to catch up with her sister, to be better than her, was to put an end to being treated like a child who couldn''t make her own decisions or face the consequences of those decisions.


    It was as though everything she wanted to do or say in public had to pass her sister''s screening and approval first.


    Though, it was wonderful at first and made her appreciate having such a caring sister. However, she couldn''t deny that she was slowly growing weary of it.


    "YO -- YOUU...." Maya began, pointing her hand at her sister. However, she sealed her lips and gave up, not wanting to say something she mightter regret. She shook her head wearily andy back down on her bed. "Please, leave me alone. I need some space to think properly, and I don''t think I can do that with you around."


    "Maya..." Merida was left dumbfounded, as this was the first time she had heard Maya express such feelings.


    "You can leave, sister," Maya said with closed eyes, sighing inwardly.


    Regardless of the decision her heart had made, first thing tomorrow morning, she would do her best. Even if she had to sneak out of the Luminaris n, she decided to reach the castle and plead with the foreigner to cancel the agreement between him and her sister and keep to hers.


    Meanwhile, Merida shook her head wearily and decided to give her sister some space to think and gather her thoughts.


    "Alright, take your time to calm your mind and fully recover before youe and meet me," she said as she stood up from her ss-like chair. "Since I didn''t know when you would wake up, I waited to tell you that he already kissed me and recognized me as his wife. He said a kiss is something only shared between a husband and a wife from where he''s from. Also, I wanted to be the one to inform you that I''ll be leaving for the castle early tomorrow to meet with the foreigner and finalize our marriage. So, take care of Loren while I''m away."


    Maya''s mind froze instantly at her sister''s words. The door clicked open, and their eyes were drawn to the familiar figure who had calmly walked in.


    "Father, you''re here?" Merida immediately said.


    Owen nodded at his oldest daughter before turning his attention to Maya, who was lying on the bed. "Have you recovered, dear?" he asked.


    Maya, whose mind was still reeling in shock from Merida''s words, snapped out of her daze and calmly nodded in response to her father''s question.


    Owen, however, mistook her calmness for the result of still processing the battle''s details and not yet fully recovering. He nodded in understanding and got straight to the reason for his visit, "From this day forth, the gates of the Luminous n will be closed until further notice, which means all of you are to stay in your rooms."


    "I''m sorry, Father, but I need to go to the castle to keep my promise to the foreigner," Merida said, immediately thinking her father was trying to stop her from keeping hermitment.


    Owen snorted in response, "Well, it seems you won''t be able to keep that promise now because the Prismerian Kingdom is on the brink of war. As a result, not only you, but I believe the rest of the four major ns will be doing the same."


    "War?" Merida and Maya eximed simultaneously, their faces reflecting utter disbelief.


    Didn''t the Young Heirs'' Banquet conclude only a short while ago?


    How could there be a war?


    "Yes, war," Owen nodded gravely in response. "Unfortunately, the Gemheart n conspired with the descendants of the forgotten ns in an attempt to assassinate the royal family on their way back to the castle. Although the forces of the forgotten ns were decimated along with nearly half of the Gemheart ns, they came dangerously close to achieving their goal by nearly overpowering the queen."


    "Thankfully, the foreigner intervened just in time to save the lives of the queen and the royal family. If not for that, I fear they might have seeded." Owen''s voice remained steady as he spoke, though, beneath the surface, he grappled with a whirlwind of emotions.

 Chapter 449 War

    <h4>Chapter 449 War</h4>


    Not only had the Gemheart ne dangerously close to assassinating the royal family and severely weakening the overall strength of the Crystalforge n, but they also remained in the dark about the foreigner''s true limits.


    As he contemted the looming threat, Owen couldn''t help but wonder how they should even begin to face such a monstrous adversary who had emerged from outside the mountain, or how many more might be waiting for them on the outside.


    Nevertheless, despite the queen''s weakened state and the significant damage dealt to the Crystalforge n and the royal family, Owen knew he couldn''t make any hasty decisions, primarily because of the foreigner''s existence and the shroud of uncertainty surrounding his true strength.


    Owen couldn''t help but sigh internally as he pondered the Gemheart n''s next move. He had no doubt that the Crystalforge n would not passively ept the failed assassination attempt.


    Sooner orter, they wouldunch a retaliatory strike against the Gemheart n, leading to a head-on collision between two of the five major ns. Such an event would send ripples throughout the entire Prismerian Kingdom, possibly marking the kingdom''s first war in millennia.


    Maya and Merida exchanged nervous nces as they absorbed the seriousness of the situation.


    The foreigner had disyed strengthparable to the queen, but they had yet to fathom the full extent of his power. This led them to wonder if he might even be stronger than the queen herself.


    ''He was still holding back,'' Merida couldn''t help but think as she clenched both of her hands into fists.


    She nced at her younger sister from the corner of her eye, noticing how tightly Maya''s teeth were clenched, and her body trembled. It was obvious that Maya shared the same thought.


    "Until then, you must remain in your rooms, and if possible, do not leave the n until the war subsides. If there is any other vital information I need to convey, I will send the guards. So, no matter what, do not leave the n," Owen said sternly, his gaze fixed on his two daughters.


    He then turned and left the room, opening and closing the door behind him.


    Observing their father''s departure, Merida gave her sister''s dazed expression onest look before making her exit.


    She had already made a decision, and whether a war wasing or not, nothing would deter her from keeping her promise.


    ¡­..........¡­


    The Castle


    "Princess, I don''t think this is a good idea. What if the Queen or King suddenlyes looking for you?" Flintor said, concern etched across his face as he observed Princess Crystalia throwing a rope out of her window to sneak out of her room.


    "No need to look so worried, Flintor. After what happened today, I doubt my mother and father have the energy for anything other than resting," Princess Crystalia called out loudly to Flintor as she descended.


    "That''s not what I meant, Princess. I was trying to say, aren''t you supposed to be resting as well?" Flintor responded loudly, a weary sigh escaping his lips.


    Princess Crystalia merely let out a wry smile. After witnessing such a scene today, how could she just go to sleep peacefully?


    Sure, she wanted to drift into sleep and escape from it all until tomorrow, but how was she supposed to sleep with those ruthless scenes of Orion dispatching their attackers one by one with a single strike reying in her mind, leaving her restless?


    Princess Crystalia couldn''t quell her curiosity any longer. She decided to head over to Orion''s room right away, determined to uncover the depths of his strength and, if possible, find a way to help her mother regain her strength. She was confident that he harboured more secrets, and there was a chance he might possess vital knowledge.


    "I''ll be back soon, I promise!" Princess Crystalia said loudly before flinging open the window in front of her and making her swift exit.


    Meanwhile, Flintor could only watch the scene unfold from above, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. He left the windows wide open but closed the curtains, ensuring that the Princess''s adventure went unnoticed in this section.


    He then turned and walked towards a chair, intending to take a moment to rest while he waited for the Princess''s return.


    Flintor yawned widely, feeling a mix of relief that the assassination attempt had failed and concern about what might transpire next. Perhaps he should seize this moment to take a brief break and ease his mind, especially after the rough events of the day.


    "Maybe I should just close my eyes and rest for a little while."


    ¡­..........


    "Thank you for your assistance today, Madam Seraphina," Orion expressed his gratitude while gazing at the alluring Prismerion woman before him.


    Just as he was on the verge of closing the door to retire for some much-needed rest and prepare to meet with the Queen the next day, the door suddenly became jammed.


    Orion furrowed his brow in confusion, his attention now fixed on Madam Seraphina, who had wedged the door open with her hands.


    "Ahem, I thought Mr. Orion might have forgotten to ask me for my panties," Madam Seraphina cleared her throat and quipped.


    After all, having learned of today''s events from the Queen, she had decided to seize this opportunity to strengthen her rtionship with him, even if it meant parting with a few of her expensive undergarments that she had painstakingly acquired.


    Nevertheless, even if it meant parting with more than just her precious underwear, she didn''t hesitate. Not only was the young man before her as formidable as the Queen, but he also came from beyond the mountain.


    In her view, the sacrifice was more than worthwhile.


    Orion was surprised by her words. Given the length of her dress, he hadn''t bothered to ask, assuming she''d provide the same response.


    Today, however, it appeared that wasn''t the case.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if it had something to do with his involvement in the day''s events.


    "I thought you''d offer the same reply, so I didn''t bother asking," Orion said.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s not a big deal," Madam Seraphina replied, shaking her head in response.

 Chapter 450 Deserved Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 450 Deserved Recognition</h4>


    "Alright, if you don''t mind," Orion responded without hesitation. "But does Madam Seraphina want to know what I do with them?" he added with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    He saw this as a perfect opportunity to delve into something more intimate and perhaps gain a deeper understanding of the woman before him.


    This had been his n all along, from the very first time he had obtained her panties.


    Madam Seraphina stared at Orion in surprise, not expecting him to suggest such a thing.


    Nevertheless, she quickly snapped back to reality and nodded in response, her curiosity piqued about what he usually did with her undergarments.


    "Come on in, then," Orion said with a sly smile as he pulled the door wide open, inviting her to enter.


    Madam Seraphina calmly walked into the room, observing as Orion closed the door behind her. He then guided her toward the bed.


    "Alright, you can take it off," Orion said with a knowing smile, settlingfortably on the bed, his gaze firmly fixed on Madam Seraphina.


    With a hint of uncertainty in her heart, Madam Seraphina nodded slowly in understanding. She then slipped her hands beneath her dress, grasping the waistband of her panties from both sides, and slightly leaned forward to remove them. She handed the panties over to Orion.


    Orion, without a care in the world, gazed appreciatively at her newly exposed garden, admiring the captivating view of her bare clitoris and thighs. To Madam Seraphina''s astonishment, he then reached for her panties, removed his already erect, throbbing shaft from his trousers, and proceeded to wrap it with her undergarments.


    Rather than gently stroke his throbbing, veiny tower now ensconced in underwear, Orion locked eyes with Madam Seraphina.


    He cleared his throat lightly and said, "Since you''re here, I wonder if you''d be willing to join in. It would be much more entertaining than merely watching from the sidelines."


    Observing her anxious gaze fixed on his bulging penis with curiosity, Orion surmised that his words had likely entered one ear and exited the other, as he was confident that his veiny, towering spear had already captured her attention, and he merely needed to offer her an excuse to touch it.


    Therefore, he could only internally shake his head as he sighed in satisfaction, observing how Madam Seraphina swiftly regained herposure before suddenly bing nervous.


    She nodded and said, "Alright. I also believe it''s a good idea for me to participate rather than merely watch from the sidelines." Although taken aback by what he was currently attempting to do with her panties, she couldn''t help but be astonished by the size of the penis before her.


    How enormous was it?


    While she hadn''t encountered the real thing before, except for now, due to difficulties in pursuing men she found interesting and ack of time to chase after potential partners, that didn''t mean she was ignorant of the various stories she''d heard.


    However, from all she had heard, she was quite certain that a man''s manhood wasn''t supposed to be thisrge.


    Orion, however, snorted at her incredible acting. Fortunately, he was well-versed in such scenarios, or else he might have fallen for it.


    Nheless, he nodded in agreement and watched as she took several steps forward, approached him, and then knelt down before him.


    "What should I do next, Mr. Orion?" Madam Seraphina asked, her expression showing her confusion. Even though she craved to grasp the beautiful, rugged penis before her and immediately guide it into her tight wet vagina to provide it with warmth, she understood that being too forward could lead toplications.


    Instead, she let the scent of his raw aroma, now mixed with the fragrance of her panties, tease her senses as she awaited his guidance.


    "Grab hold of it and gently stroke it, up and down," Orion instructed. He observed as Madam Seraphina wasted no time and immediately reached for his throbbing member.


    "Ah~~ Not too hard!"


    "Sorry," Madam Seraphina immediately said, blushing with embarrassment as she released her grip and began to delicately handle it with both of her hands.


    "Is this okay?" she asked, looking up and sighing with relief as she witnessed Orion nodding in response.


    She lowered her gaze once more and continued to move her hand up and down. Gradually, she became so entranced that herplete attention was fixated on massaging Orion''s hard, throbbing shaft.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had been massaging his veiny member for several minutes, and Orion, unable to contain himself any longer, gritted his teeth and eximed, "I''m cumming." While his voice was sufficient to snap her out of her trance, and the throbbing, hot spear in her hands grew thicker andrger, it was already toote.


    A burst of thick, warm liquid shot out from the tip of his shaft, staining her panties that were wrapped around his hot, hard, throbbing penis, before ultimately covering her face.


    As her eyes widened at the sight of the semen that had stained her, she quickly withdrew her hands and used her fingers to scoop it up before bringing it to her mouth.


    "It''s delicious," Madam Seraphina blurted out suddenly, but she immediately mped her lips shut, realizing her actions.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile and directed his gaze downward to the floor, where he quickly noticed arge puddle forming beneath the kneeling Madam Seraphina.


    Madam Seraphina noticed his gaze, and before she could speak a word, Orion swiftly sped his hands on her breasts, beginning to massage them alongside her dress.


    Gradually, his hands ventured further, seizing her bare breast with her nipples nestled between his fingers.


    "Ahhh~~" Madam Seraphina softly moaned as Orion massaged her exposed breast.


    ''Is this how a man''s touch feels?'' she pondered, recalling the envy she usually experienced when other women described the warm sensation of a man''s hands.


    "Uaaahh~~" Another moan escaped her as Orion''s other hand slipped into her dress, causing more of her juices to pool and further saturate her under her kneeling figure.


    Madam Seraphina could feel her body growing increasingly aroused, her desires intensifying as she became wetter, her temperature rising with every passing moment, until suddenly, she lost all sense of rationality.

 Chapter 451 Purity Preserved (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 451 Purity Preserved (R18)</h4>


    Orion didn''t even have a chance to react as Madam Seraphina sprang up from her kneeling position on thending andnded on top of him, sending him tumbling backwards to lie on the bed.


    Orion keenly observed Madam Seraphina''s sudden loss ofposure, as she pinned him down. He promptly recalled that women of the Prismerion race were the dominant ones in their rtionships, so when he realized the reason behind Madam Seraphina''s sudden shift, he managed to regain hisposure and waited curiously to see what she had in mind.


    Of course, he could have had a simr opportunity with Elysia, but unfortunately, she had been a bit too forceful for her own good.


    Meanwhile, Madam Seraphina gazed at Orion with extremely hazy eyes. Using both hands, she positioned herself atop him, her narrow lips coating his hard, throbbing penis with her juices.


    She then rose up onto her knees, taking hold of it with her left hand and began to stroke it slowly.


    Then she leaned in and, surprisingly, whispered into Orion''s ear, "Do you enjoy this?" She spoke softly, releasing his throbbing, veiny member from her hand and gripping it tightly from the base, stroking it lightly, her vagina juices coating and enveloping it from the tip to the balls.


    Orion shivered unexpectedly at the sound of her voice, as he had never anticipated her being so assertive.


    "How about this?" Madam Seraphina suddenly suggested, removing her hands once more from his hard, throbbing penis and changing her technique. She held it in a front grip and began to stroke it slowly once more, feeling the sensation of his rugged veins pulsating between her hands, with a rising temperature that warmed her hands and gradually spread to every inch of her body.


    This caused her womanly cave to grow even wetter, dripping like a leaking tap, as she proceeded to energetically grind her vagina lips on top of Orion''s thigh, wetting sections of his thighs with her juices, all the while rapidly stroking his hard, throbbing penis in pleasure.


    ''Damn it! She hasn''t even put it in yet,'' Orion thought as he restrained himself from climaxing once again, while Madam Seraphina continued to skillfully pleasure and stimte the right spots on his body.


    After a few moments of grinding and stroking, Madam Seraphina began to frown, realizing that Orion hadn''t climaxed yet.


    She slowly began to contemte whether it was time for her to initiate pration, wondering if a penis asrge as his would fit inside her. Her movements gradually slowed down, unknowingly hinting that she was hesitant.


    Orion immediately noticed this and considered that Madam Seraphina might have reached her limit, prompting him to take back the lead.


    Swiftly, before Madam Seraphina could react, she found her back pressed against the bed, with Orion now positioned on top of her.


    "Wait! Hold on for a moment!" Madam Seraphina quickly said as she realized what Orion was trying to do.


    Orion heard her nervousness and immediately halted his actions.


    Madam Seraphina noticed Orion''s gaze and embarrassedly lowered her head.


    In a soft, nearly inaudible voice, she admitted, "I haven''t seen a man''s penis before or have one prate me, so this is my first time doing such a thing."


    Her eyes darted to the side, avoiding Orion''s bewildered expression.


    However, Orion couldn''t conceal the surprise that welled up in his heart upon hearing Madam Seraphina''s words.


    "Hmm, that means you''re quite the natural," Orion leaned in and whispered into her ear, causing her body to tremble slightly as his lips grazed her skin.


    "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me, and I will take care of you," Orion whispered, attempting to gain her trust.


    Despite the mature woman now seeming shyerpared to her previous bold and aggressive behaviour, Orion suddenly felt more blood flow toward his lower body as the veins pulsed with increased fervour.


    He watched as Madam Seraphina nervously nodded before attempting to remove her dress, but Orion immediately halted her actions.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I don''t want you to take off your dress; I love it this way." His voice resonated in Madam Seraphina''s ears, causing her to shiver as her eyes closely observed him, watching his every move. Orion then grasped both sides of Madam Seraphina''s waist and guided his throbbing penis toward the centre of her dripping vagina, and slowly made his way through.


    "Uhhh~~" Madam Seraphina let out a soft, brief moan as Orion prated the firstyer and advanced toward the second.


    Feeling the resistance, Orion gripped her plump, partially covered buttocks beneath her dress and continued to push, not wanting to hold back under the overwhelming force.


    "OOhhh~~~ It''s entering~~~" Madam Seraphina''s eyes widened once more as she eximed loudly, sensing Orion''s scorching, hard penis breaking through the secondyer and advancing toward the third.


    Her legs started to feel weak as it seemed like her insides were being stretched and pushed apart by an unstoppable force. But knowing that Orion''srge, veiny member had yet to reach its full length, she gritted her teeth, holding on even as she slowly lost control of her lower body, the sensation gradually spreading to every part of her.


    Orion quickly noticed this and gently spread her legs a bit wider.


    He took a deep breath and thrust his hips all at once.


    "AAAHHHH~~" She screamed loudly, feeling the thirdyer of her tight, soggy vagina being prated as Orion''s throbbing penis reached her womb.


    A tingling sensation swept over her body, from her head to her now incapacitated lower legs.


    It didn''t stop but intensified as Orion pulled back his hips and then thrust forward with a powerful motion.


    "pap~~" "pah~~" "pap~~"


    "Uhhh~~"


    Because Madam Seraphina was still a virgin, Orion didn''t immediately start vigorously prating her soggy, tight virgin pussy.


    Instead, he took his time, slowly and gently withdrawing his hips before gently thrusting in, moving his waist in a way that resembled tightening a screw into a knot.


    "paaah~~~ paapp~~ paaaahh~~~"


    "Aughhh~~ Ughhh~~~ Ahh~~~"

 Chapter 452 Emerging Desires

    <h4>Chapter 452 Emerging Desires</h4>


    Over time, Orion picked up the pace, recognizing that Madam Seraphina''s initially unsteady rhythm was adapting to his veiny, rugged shaft.


    She extended her arms to both sides of the bed, clutching the sheets tightly in her hands, her back arched as she released soft, soul-tingling moans that invigorated his spirits and fueled his perseverance.


    Seizing the opportunity to ravish in the passionate moment, Orion lifted her alluring dress that scarcely fulfilled its role of concealing the erotic scene of his engorged manhood thrusting in and out of her wet, eager vagina lips.


    He then grasped one of her thighs and raised it upwards, intensifying the experience.


    "Auuh~~ What are you doing?" Madam Seraphina moaned and asked, her eyes hazy from the sensations, as she felt Orion''s actions amidst his relentless thrusting.


    "This," Orion responded with a broad smile on his face as he held her thigh and spread the other,mencing a repetitive, unrelenting movement.


    "Pahh~~~" "Pahhh~~~"


    "Uaah~~~ Aauh~~~"


    As time passed, Orion further increased his pace and the force behind his thrusts.


    "PAHH~~~ PAAHH~~~"


    "AARRGG~~ UUUHHH~~~"


    "PAAAHHH~~~~ PAHHH~~~~ PAHHH~~~"


    "AHHHH~~ UAAAHH~~~ AHHH~~"


    After several moments had passed, Orion could feel the mounting pressure in his balls. He had intended to hold off for a few more minutes, but when he nced down at Madam Seraphina, who was almost half-conscious, her eyelids drooping with each thrust, he decided not to push her too far, particrly since it was her first time.


    Seizing the opportunity, he allowed himself to release.


    "I''m cumming!!" Orion eximed, breaking the semi-conscious Madam Seraphina out of her trance.


    She instantly awoke, feeling a surge of incredibly warm liquid gushing forth from Orion''s veiny bulging penis, which was currently nestled within the extremely soaked, velvety confines of her tight insides. The liquid shot upward with incredible force toward her womb.


    "AAAAAHHHH~~~~" Madam Seraphina''s back arched sharply as she screamed out in pleasure.


    Orion''s thick semen effortlessly prated her womb, fertilizing her eggs with remarkable precision.


    "Haaa... Haaa..." Both of them began to breathe heavily as Orion copsed on top of Madam Seraphina''s curvaceous body.


    She had also regained her consciousness after an exhausting yet exhrating session.


    ''So... Haaa... This is how a pration feels,'' Madam Seraphina thought as she attempted to regain herposure. She couldn''t help but ponder how she had amodated the full length and impressive girth of Orion''s throbbing, veiny penis, and wondered if she could ever be with anybody aside from Orion.


    "Probably not..." She sighed and mumbled under her breath, still unable to feel her legs.


    "Haaa¡­. How was it?" Orion asked.


    Madam Seraphina turned her head to the side, locking her gaze with him. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. "It was wonderful; I''ve never felt so alive in my life," she responded.


    Hearing her words, a broad smile adorned Orion''s lips as he leaned in, pressing his lips against hers.


    The kiss was tender yet filled with enough passion to ignite a simmering heat within her, sending a tingling sensation throughout her body.


    Orion eventually pulled his lips away, observing the various strings of saliva formed by their locked lips. He looked at Madam Seraphina, who met his gaze with wide eyes, her heart racing with emotion.


    "What, do I have something on my face?" Orion quipped, raising a brow.


    Madam Seraphina shook her head abruptly, feeling a bit embarrassed for being caught staring at Orion. She swiftly regained herposure and locked eyes with him again.


    "I don''t know how to say this, so I can only let you feel it yourself to understand," Madam Seraphina shifted her body to the side and took Orion''s right hand in both of hers, cing it on her chest.


    Orion felt the strong, rhythmic beating of her heart and instantly grasped what she was trying to convey. He removed his gaze from her uncovered breast and locked eyes with her once more.


    "I feel like I will definitely regret keeping this to myself if I don''t say it, so here I go," Madam Seraphina said, her unwavering resolve shining in her eyes.


    "I love you," she confessed, holding her breath as she locked eyes with Orion.


    Orion couldn''t help but be impressed by her confidence, even though it might have been due to her Prismerion origin. He also couldn''t deny that being on the receiving end of a confession felt good.


    Now he understood why some women felt as though the world revolved around them. In fact, who wouldn''t, knowing that such confessions might pop up from unexpected ces every week?


    However, that thought was fleeting.


    The moment Orion felt Madam Seraphina''s hands trembling against his, he smiled broadly. Orion turned around, settling his back on the bed while holding her tightly as she nowy on his chest. Leaning forward, he softly kissed her lips and then whispered, "I love you too," before settling back on the bed.


    He then gently removed her alluring dress, leaving her naked atop him.


    "Does that answer your question?" Orion asked with a small smile, gazing at her dazed expression. "I think we should also focus on health and the baby, as you''re going to be a mother soon," he added, watching as she snapped out of her daze, staring at him in astonishment.


    "I''m pregnant?" Madam Seraphina questioned, confusion etched on her face.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "You might not take my words seriously until you start experiencing the symptoms. Until then, I want you to take your health seriously and be vignt for anything out of the ordinary," he advised.


    He wondered about how Prismerions experienced their pregnancy symptoms and whether Elysia had already noticed any, as he hadn''t seen her in the morning up until now.


    ''I''ll also need to ask about Elysia when I speak with the Queen tomorrow,'' Orion pondered.


    Meanwhile, even though Madam Seraphina remained puzzled and sceptical about Orion''s words, she chose to take them seriously and nodded in understanding.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a part of the Prismerian Healer''s Council, remember? So you don''t have to worry about my health; it''s something I can easily manage," Madam Seraphina assured as she settled herselffortably on Orion''s chest.


    Just as she was about to shift and get even morefortable, a subtle sound suddenly reached her ears, causing her to immediately turn her head toward the window.

 Chapter 453 The Tempting Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 453 The Tempting Invitation</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Madam Seraphina''s doubtful expression as she scanned the room.


    Madam Seraphina nced at the window again, then shook her head and focused on Orion.


    "I thought I heard something. Maybe it was just my imagination," she said.


    Orion''s brows furrowed at her words, and he decided to take a closer look around. He knew that if she was right, and there was truly someone else present, there was only one person it could be.


    Orion gently grabbed Madam Seraphina''s curvaceous hip to get her attention, then slowly guided her down from his chest to the bed. "Let me check just to be sure. After all, we don''t want anyone to know about our rtionship before we make it official, right?" Orion suggested.


    Madam Seraphina''s eyes widened in realization as she hadn''t considered that view.


    It was true that news of their rtionship spreading could create quite a stir, especially given the current situation in the kingdom. So, it was indeed wise for them to keep it a secret until they had the chance to reveal it themselves.


    Orion left the bed and pretended to examine various hidden corners of the room before making his way toward the window.


    Once he reached it, he gently pulled aside the curtain and caught sight of a familiar figure trembling and shivering behind it.


    "Is there someone out there?" Madam Seraphina asked from herfortable spot on the bed, observing as Orion finally came to a halt after thoroughly searching the room.


    Princess Crystalia stood trembling beside the curtain, her gaze locking with Orion''s as she listened to Madam Seraphina''s voice.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have been so fearful of being caught or of witnessing something like this.


    She would have merely felt mild shame and embarrassment.


    However, now that Orion had demonstrated his strength, and proven his intimacy with her mother''s personal maid and one of the leaders of the Prismerian Healer''s Council, she was terrified of what might happen to her. She understood that she shouldn''t have seen this.


    "No, you were right, it''s nothing," Orion replied, shaking his head. He then turned to Madam Seraphina with relief before shifting his attention to Princess Crystalia.


    Her shoulders slumped, and she let out a quiet, relieved sigh.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile mischievously at her reaction. He leaned forward slightly, causing Princess Crystalia to take a step back, her body tensing up.


    "It''s okay to be curious, but you''re going to get yourself into trouble sooner orter if you keeping here at night. However, if you really want to understand how it feels,e back here at the same time. I''ll be waiting for you, alone and ready," Orion whispered into her ear.


    He then quickly leaned back and arranged the curtains properly, so as not to spoil the mood or alert Madam Seraphina to what had just transpired.


    Internally, Orion snorted at the mental image of Princess Crystalia''s gown folded between her legs.


    How could he not tell what was going on in her body when he had spotted the moist patches on the lower end of her gown?


    Additionally, the fact that the window was open behind her suggested she could have left whenever she wished instead of staying to continue watching.


    He was certain Princess Crystalia would return tomorrow.


    "Vixen!" Princess Crystalia muttered under her breath.


    She took a deep breath and released it before turning around to free her dress from between her thighs.


    With a quick jump, she exited the window, climbed back up, and closed it behind her after grabbing the rope she used to descend into Orion''s room.


    She left her questions for another time, knowing they would meet again tomorrow, and she nned to have a serious conversation with him.


    Madam Seraphina immediately turned her head toward the strange sounding from the direction of the window as Oriony on the bed, making himselffortable.


    Observing this, Orion wrapped his arms around her waist and rolled on top of her, then rolled over to the other side, positioning her properly on top of him.


    As hisid member gradually grew firmer and brushed against Madam Seraphina''s garden, Orion extended his arm below her back and positioned his two fingers on her vaginal lips.


    He then inserted his semiid penis into her delicately foldedbia.


    "Uahh~~~Uaaah~~" Madam Seraphina felt his intrusion but widened both of her legs over his to amodate his entry.


    After making sure that everything had settled in, Orion said, "Let''s go to sleep." He wrapped both arms around her and pulled her close to him.


    Madam Seraphina nodded softly and rested her head on Orion''s chest. She suppressed the pleasurable sensations in her legs and drifted off to sleep.


    "Good night, dear," she whispered softly, causing Orion to smile as he, too, fell asleep.


    ¡­......


    The next day


    "The Queen is waiting for you inside," a guard held the door open for Orion to enter.


    Orion nodded in understanding and walked into the room, the doors closing behind him.


    His gaze immediately met Elysia''s, who stood beside the queen, but she quickly averted her eyes, looking at the floor.


    Elysia''s body trembled as she concentrated on the ground beneath her.


    "I thought you would take your time and rest properly beforeing, so I decided to have a little breakfast while I wait," Queen Selene said, offering Orion a light smile from her seat as he approached her.


    Orion heard Queen Selene''s weary voice and turned his attention to her. It was evident from her appearance that she had a challenging time sleeping, with dark bags under her eyes.


    It appeared she had also attempted to remove the choker, but it seemed to have been in vain, as she was still wearing it around her neck.


    Observing Orion''s gaze fixed on the ancient artefact still wrapped around her neck, Queen Selene shook her head, a wry smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 454 The Monarch’s Audience

    <h4>Chapter 454 The Monarch''s Audience</h4>


    She spoke, "I''ve already dispatched a message to the Crystalforge n''s elders, and they will arrive soon to deal with the ancient artefact."


    She lightly touched the artefact, then withdrew her hand. "There''s no need for you to worry. Your heroic actions in saving me and the royal family yesterday were more than enough. The Crystalforge n will take it from here."? She refrained from asking for Orion''s assistance directly, her caution regarding him growing, especially now that he had revealed his strength to be on par with her own.


    To ensure they could obtain information about the outside world and find a way to leave the mountain, they couldn''t possibly convince Orion that nobody in the Crystalforge n or the entire Prismerian Kingdom could challenge his strength, no matter what.


    Orion, however, effortlessly saw through her deception. If the Queen, the most powerful individual in the Crystalforge n, couldn''t remove the artefact, then who could? The answer was quite straightforward: no one.


    Had the Queen been able to, she would have already disposed of it, or at the very least, be actively working to remove it, rather than allowing it to stay around her neck up to this point.


    Yet, even though he detected her lie and suspected she was putting up a facade, Orion nodded in understanding.


    "I did what I believed was right yesterday, so you don''t need to concern yourself. If a simr situation arises again, I will make the same decision without hesitation," he assured her.


    Queen Selene smiled upon hearing Orion''s words. Despite her continued caution regarding Orion, his sincerity did offer some relief.


    "If that''s the case," Queen Selene responded thoughtfully, "I''ll dly ept your help without hesitation." She continued, "But before that, I hope you can share your knowledge about the world beyond this mountain." She secretly released a sigh as she awaited Orion''s response.


    Orion detected the hint of pleading in Queen Selene''s voice and realized that she wished tomence their conversation on this topic.


    Certainly, Orion would have willingly shared fragments of this information, but his knowledge of the outside world was quite limited. Apart from his vige and the surrounding territories gued by Vyklr vines of varying strengths, he shook his head and let out a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, Queen Selene, but I don''t think I can provide this information..."


    "Mr. Orion," Queen Selene promptly interjected before Orion could finish his sentence, "Please, I''m not asking for much. Even if it''s just a small piece of information, I''ll dly ept it. The Prismerian Kingdom has been isted for thousands of years, far longer than any of us, even our ancestors, can remember. So, even if we may never see it for ourselves, we''d be more than satisfied to hear about it.."


    Initially, her voice was resolute, but as she continued to speak, it began to quiver. She couldn''t help it because, in the face of the imminent upheaval that was about to engulf the Prismerian Kingdom and could potentially im numerous lives, including hers if she failed to be cautious, her strength had already dwindled to that of an ordinary Prismerion.


    Thus, with an outsider seated before her, someone who had ventured beyond the mountain, how could she not feel a profound sense of regret for not knowing whaty in the world beyond?


    Consequently, she found it increasingly challenging to hold back her emotions as they seeped through those cracks.


    Elysia''s body tensed as she observed this, well aware of Queen Selene''s fragile emotional state from years of service. Understanding the potential ramifications if her Queen were to break down and express her emotions during this important meeting, Elysia immediately called out, "Mr. Orion!" She bowed her head at a perfect 90-degree angle, effectively interrupting the proceedings.


    Queen Selene turned her head with a furrowed brow, somewhat surprised by Elysia''s abrupt interruption, as it deviated from her usual behaviour.


    Orion''s attention was abruptly pulled toward Elysia, and he also regarded her with surprise, clearly caught off guard by her sudden voice.


    "Please, I understand your reservations about the Prismerian Kingdom and its inhabitants," Elysia implored. "However, considering the strength you''ve demonstrated and the Queen''s unique circumstances, I believe there''s no problem you couldn''t handle. Therefore, on behalf of the Prismerian Kingdom, I beg you. Please, even if it''s just a brief description, share with us your knowledge of the outside world."


    Elysia only realized the weight of her words after she''d finished speaking, and her gaze was met by two of the most powerful individuals in the entire Prismerian Kingdom.


    This realization sent a shiver down her spine, to the point where she dared not lift her head.


    Queen Selene bit her lip in frustration, her hands unconsciously clutching a piece of her gown thaty against her thighs as she observed Elysia''s bowed figure.


    Every word Elysia had just spoken were the words the Queen herself wished to convey. However, how could she, the Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom, the current strongest Prismerion among her people, stoop to such a level and utter such words?


    It was unseemly, beneath her dignity.


    No, it was more than unseemly; it was wholly unfitting of her exalted status.


    Thus, seeing her personal maid, Elysia, utter such words on her behalf, Queen Selene was not only angry at herself but also deeply disappointed for allowing her emotions and internal struggles to be so painfully obvious, allowing Elysia to discern her inner turmoil.


    "Elysia, are you fully aware of the repercussions that stem from interrupting a royal gathering?" Queen Selene asked, her eyes narrowing as she yed her part with regal authority.


    Elysia nodded, her lips quivering, her entire body shuddering even more under the Queen''s scrutiny. "Yes, Your Highness, I am fully aware."


    "In light of this most uneptable interruption, I trust you are prepared to ept the consequences, are you not?" Queen Selene remarked, closing her eyes and heaving a silent sigh at the sight of Elysia''s trembling form.


    "Y.. es..."


    "Runaway Cities¡­." Orion spoke.

 Chapter 455 The Monarchs Audience (2)

    ?


    "Individuals aspiring to be legends, and creatures capable of battling the Vylkr vines. These are the only bits of information I can offer you for now," Orion said, his wry smile still lingering.


    Ironically, he couldn''t help but reflect on the situation.


    The Prismerian Kingdom was eager to escape the mountain and return to the surface, braving whatever dangers awaited them. Yet, Orion was certain that if given the choice, the Vige would willingly iste themselves from the outside world, much like what they did to the farm.


    "As for the rest, you''ll have to see it for yourself," he concluded.


    Queen Selene stared at Orion with wide eyes, her ears perking up the moment she heard his words, absorbing every bit of information that spilt from his lips.


    ''Runaway Cities, individuals aspiring to be legends, and creatures capable of battling the Vylkr vines,'' she thought, repeating these words like a mantra, as if trying to etch them into her memory.


    She wasn''t alone in her attempt, as Elysia was doing her best tomit these words to memory as well.


    Queen Selene felt her lips tremble as she finally spoke to Orion. "Is... everything you''ve said true?" Her voice was tinged with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    Although his descriptions were vague and left her craving more details, she sensed his reluctance to share further information, so she left it at that since it wasn''t as if she couldpel him to divulge more than he was willing to provide.


    "Yes," Orion nodded in response.


    While he had his doubts about the validity of Stronghold Leader Drakar''s information, considering how confident and sincere he had seemed when proposing their escape before plummeting them in the hot balloon, he also considered the possibility they had been deceived by the caravans.


    This would mean that Stronghold Leader Drakar was out there searching for a ce that might not exist.


    As for the consequences of lying to the Prismerian Kingdom, Orion was prepared to face them when the time came.


    Queen Selene nodded solemnly at Orion''s words, then turned to Elysia, saying, "You may leave us, Elysia. We will discuss your punishmentter." She had regained herposure, maintaining control over her emotions, which had briefly threatened to overwhelm her.


    Elysia nodded, her body trembling slightly onest time before she turned and left, closing the door behind her.


    Queen Selene spoke, saying, "Firstly, I am thankful that you''ve given me any exnation, no matter how vague it may seem. I also apologize for the rude behaviour of my headmaid; she isn''t usually like that. Perhaps something might have unsettled her today." She smiled faintly as she gazed at Orion.


    Orion responded, "I don''t believe you should punish her, at least not this time. Since, it''s her first time doing something like this, perhaps a warning would suffice. If she repeats her mistake, then you can give a more severe punishment."


    Since Elysia might be carrying his child, he wasn''tfortable with the idea of watching her be harshly penalized.


    Queen Selene nodded in response and said, "Alright, I''ll remember that."


    She could see that her efforts to make Orion morefortable in the Prismerian Kingdom had paid off, especially with the way he had responded to Elysia''s issue.


    After all, it was Elysia''s interjection that prompted him to answer in the first ce.


    Queen Selene cleared her throat and continued, "Ahem! Let''s continue then. Have you thought about the proposal I offered you in exchange for the promises you earned from various n heirs?"


    Orion nodded and replied, "Yes, I have. I would like to hold onto them for now."


    Queen Selene stared at Orion, her brows furrowed in confusion for a moment, before she shook her head and released a deep breath.


    "I''m confused. While you can make any reasonable request ording to the limited number of wishes you currently possess, I don''t think you''re unaware that, given the current state of the kingdom, they are essentially useless," she said. "Yes, you have the strength to enforce your requests, but just in case you aren''t aware, it''s not toote to realize that the Prismerions are stubborn individuals. Our confinement in this mountain has only increased our stubbornness, which had even led to the Three Great ughter. They would rather die fighting than entertain the kind of requests you might wish for."


    "Also, just in case I haven''t mentioned it, the royal family is prepared to offer something valuable in exchange," Queen Selene quickly added, her words making Orion raise a brow. "However, if in the end, you choose not to ept, I can only uphold the promise made by the king and ensure that your requests are granted."


    Despitepletely understanding what the Queen was trying to convey, Orion simply nodded and said, "Alright," before swiftly moving on to the next topic.


    "I''m curious to know if the royal family or the Crystalforge n ns to retaliate," he asked, his gaze curious.


    Orion wasn''t overly concerned about Queen Selene''s words; he could tell that she was anxious due to the current situation and was attempting to indirectly persuade him to work with them.


    ''Force them with my strength?'' Orion snorted at that statement.


    Why should he use his strength when he was sure that they would go above and beyond to ensure his wishes were fulfilled due to his status as a foreigner from beyond the mountain and his strength?


    So why would they take such a risk and refuse his request, especially when he hadn''t even nned to ask for too much and might very well be their only way out of this insufferable mountain?


    Of course, unless he was dealing with individuals whose brains needed a jump-start from the sun, Queen Selene''s words might indeed be true.


    But truthfully, he was already tempted to give his promises to the Royal family, as he could probably guess what they were going to use them for, based on the impression he had drawn from the king''s speech.

 Chapter 456 The Monarchs Audience (3)

    ?


    However, he could tell that the Royal family was not willing to show their desperation and openly ask for his help in dealing with this matter.


    Sure, he might be a good samaritan; but, he would also do several things that would make him cement his presence and authority in a strange and unknown territory.


    As such, if the Royal family and the Crystalforge n were ready toe clean and directly beg for his help, then Orion would, of course, assist them, as he was being truthful about repeating his actions of saving the royal family from the assassination if such a thing were to happen again.


    However, until then, he was also willing to see how long they wouldst.


    Queen Selene sighed in defeat at Orion''s response to her proposal before her expression turned serious as she responded, "Yes, the Crystalforge n and the royal families are going to retaliate, and make the Gemheart n wish they had never attempted such an ambush."


    Her eyes burned with hatred as she continued, "A message has also been sent to the other major ns to alert them of what happened, and to inform them of the uing retaliation. So, we are currently waiting for their response, which will arrive before the end of the day. This way, we can be sure of those who are standing with us and those who are standing against us."


    Orion nodded in understanding as he recognized Queen Selene''s thinking. It was a wise move to identify their opponents and allies before making any decisions.


    "But until then, the royal guards have spread throughout the city to capture or imprison all the descendants of the forgotten ns. They will be publicly sentenced to death for their attempt to openly murder the royal family," Queen Selene said.


    "Since they were determined enough to gather such a number andunch such an assault, who''s to say they won''t be determined to gather evenrger numbers in the future? As such, while it may be challenging topletely eradicate them, we can still send a strong message. We''ll make them understand that even if their attacks are backed by one of the five major ns, it''s impossible for them to go against the royal family."


    Queen Selene then fixed her gaze on Orion. "Also, before the elders arrive for my treatment, I want to inform you in advance that some of their intentions might not be pure. While the Crystalforge n will fully take responsibility for their actions and impose the respective punishment if they do anything foolish, I still want to let you know that their actions don''t represent the entire Crystalforge n."


    "They might be a part of my n, but it doesn''t mean we share the same intentions," she said, observing Orion''s confidence, which she had noticed since yesterday, as she awaited his response.


    "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind," Orion responded. "However, I hope that this also means I can take matters into my own hands if their actions don''t reflect the entire Crystalforge n."


    He watched as Queen Selene closed her eyes and nodded in response. Orion smiled lightly, confident that she fully understood his words.


    "I''ll do my best to convey your message when they arrive," Queen Selene replied.


    Orion nodded. "How about the remaining attacker I captured yesterday? Has he confessed to anything yet?" He was curious because the Queen seemed so convinced that it was the Gemheart n behind the assassination attempt.


    Orion figured that she must have obtained some information from the attacker to support her ims, as she had mentioned the need for proof to avoid any false usations, given the open rivalry between the two ns.


    "Yes, although he initially refused to divulge any information, after spending several hours in the dungeon with his wounds left untreated, he eventually confessed to some details. It was enough to keep him alive a bit longer," Queen Selene said, crossing her legs and leaning back.


    "The person we captured is Neal Gemheart, the younger brother of the current n mistress of the Gemheart n, ra Gemheart. I have no idea why the Gemheart n would send the younger brother of the current n mistress on a suicide mission to assassinate me."


    "However, I''ve heard about the rivalry between the current n Head and the n mistress''s younger brother. I never expected it would escte to the point where they''d plot each other''s deaths," she added with an elegant smile.


    "Regardless, their rivalry might well lead to theplete copse of the Gemheart n and erase their presence as one of the five major ns."


    Orion raised a brow in surprise at Queen Selene''s revtion.


    Who would have thought that the attacker he captured yesterday, the one whose arm had been blown to bits by the queen, was the younger brother of the beautiful woman who had descended onto the stage to check on Zephyrion''s beaten figure?


    As for the nature of the rivalry between these two brothers-inw that had driven them to such extremes, Orion wasn''t particrly interested, especially when he considered the Prismerion race and their culture.


    With their discussioning to an end, Queen Selene said, "Although I believe we''ve already covered all the necessary details and topics if there''s anything else you''d like to know, Mr Orion, please feel free to ask."


    Orion immediately responded, "There is one more thing that has been on my mind ever since I entered this kingdom."


    "Oh, and what is it?" Queen Selene asked, even though she had her doubts about what Orion was referring to.


    "I would like to know why the Prismerion race was imprisoned within this mountain," Orion asked with a serious expression as he fixed his gaze on Queen Selene.


    He had been holding onto this question for a long time, and now he was curious to finally understand the reason behind it.


    Meanwhile, Queen Selene couldn''t help but shake her head before closing her eyes briefly in defeat.


    She then opened her eyes and returned Orion''s gaze. She had expected this question, as Orion had previously asked about it before the assassination attempt.

 Chapter 457 The Great War

    ?


    "Have you ever heard about the Age Of Migration?" Queen Selene asked.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion before shaking his head in response. Throughout his time in the vige, he had nevere across anything like that. While there was a chance that such information had been kept secret, Orion doubted it.


    From what he had observed, the vige seemed to bepletely oblivious to the outside world, and their main source of external information was the Caravans.


    So even if they possessed this kind of knowledge, it would likelye from the Caravans.


    Queen Selene stared at Orion in surprise for a moment before nodding and beginning to exin, "During the Age Of Migration, our worlds could no longer contain or sustain us. It was dying, no longer as prosperous as it once was. In a bid to save us, their children, our gods..."


    "Our gods," Orion immediately interrupted.


    "Yes, Naka was not our first god. Before we arrived in this world, we served Ilse, the Goddess of Treasures, our creator god. During the Age Of Migration, she was the one who secured us a ce among the chosen races to migrate to another world."


    Orion''s expression grew even more perplexed as he continued to listen. While he appreciated Queen Selene''s effort to rify things for him, he had no prior knowledge of the past, apart from what White me had shown him, and thus found it challenging toprehend the Queen''s narrative.


    "This is strange," Queen Selene muttered, her voice filled with weariness, as she slumped back in her chair.


    She massaged her temples and gazed at Orion, deep in thought. She initially believed that Orion might havee from a ce that had forgotten a part of their history, just like the Prismerian Kingdom.


    However, after realizing that he truly had no idea about what she was trying to say, Queen Selene began to doubt her assumption.


    "So, are you saying that you truly have no idea about the Great War?" Queen Selene asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Although the Prismerian Kingdom no longer had detailed records of what urred during the Great War, she thought that the term ''Great War'' would at least ring a bell since it was the most significant event of the ''Age of Migration.''


    "I''m sorry, but I truly have no idea about this Great War," Orion responded with sincerity, shaking his head.


    He could sense the Queen''s doubt, but there was no reason to lie, and he had no incentive to do so, especially in a situation like this.


    "Very well, since that''s the case, I will exin everything properly so that you can fully understand," Queen Selene said.


    She had initially intended to use this opportunity to gather more information about Orion''s origins. However, considering that the elders of the Crystalforge n would arrive shortly and that Orion might not be willing to share such information, she decided to provide him with a thorough exnation about how they were punished and subsequently became trapped in the mountain.


    "The Great War was ignited during the Age of Migration by the gods in their bid to secure a ce for their creations in this world. As I mentioned earlier, we no longer possess any knowledge of what transpired during that era," Queen Selene exined.


    "However, the Ancient Codex, our historical records, provides some insights." Queen Selene felt that it would be more beneficial to disclose this information than to keep it hidden. She cleared her throat and continued, "During the Great War, thend withered, no longer able to sustain life. The once-blue sky was tainted with an eerie glow. The sea ceased to reflect the moon''s gentle radiance, contaminated by the ashes and blood of countless corpses."


    "With no space left on the earth for burials, the skies themselves became the final resting ce for many. Out of fifty thousand races and fifty thousand gods engaged in a battle to secure the gates leading to a new world, only a few survived," Queen Selene''s eyes, which had dimmed as she spoke, suddenly lit up with a bright glow as she smiled at Orion. "Luckily, our race was among those who survived."


    As Orion absorbed the critical information that Queen Selene was sharing with him, he was taken aback by her unexpected bright smile, which might have been the brightest he had ever seen her smile.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she continued to speak with a serious expression on her face. "Of course, our goddess Ilse was responsible for securing a gate for us to enter this world, but she abandoned us, leaving us to fend for ourselves after we began to settle down here."


    "Initially, this wasn''t a problem as the world''s inhabitants were weak and posed no threat to my ancestors, who were among the few races that emerged victorious during the Great War. What we didn''t anticipate was that this world, despite not yet being entirely tainted by mana, had gods who were no less formidable than our creator god," she sighed deeply before continuing, "Although there are no records about these gods, the only one we do know about is the White me..."


    ''Man-made gods,'' Orion thought, his mind racing with different possibilities as it suddenly dawned on him that White me might not be the only human who had be a man-made god.


    ''How?'' was the question Orion wanted to ask, but he could tell that Queen Selene might not be able to provide the answers he sought, so he kept it to himself.


    Orion observed as Queen Selene subtly looked up, then focused her attention back on him.


    "We do remember the name of the inhabitants of this world, as there was only one race," the Queen said thoughtfully. "I think they were called humans. Although we don''t remember what they looked like, the only description we have is that they were humanoid beings. After that, my ancestors decided to find refuge, and the only one to take them in was Naka."

 Chapter 458 Transgressions Of The Prismerions

    ?


    Orion nodded in understanding, now realizing why nobody here had recognized him.


    After all, if the only description they had of humans was that they were humanoid beings, then it would be challenging for them to identify him as a human, especially when he could easily disguise himself as a Prismerion by concealing his hair and wearing enough clothes to hide the gem''s supposed location.


    "Was Naka also one of the gods from this world?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Queen Selene with seriousness as he awaited her response.


    Having the answer to this question might solve many of the mysteries that had been troubling him.


    In response, Queen Selene shook her head.


    "I don''t know. There were many races and gods that survived the Great War, and keeping track of all of them would have been an impossible feat for us during that time," she replied with a deep sigh.


    Orion nodded in understanding, though he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. For a moment, he thought he was getting closer to unravelling the mystery of who Naka was.


    Nevertheless, since the Queen had more to say, he continued to listen.


    "After my ancestors sought refuge under Naka, he naturally became our new god, and we treated him with reverence and devotion," Queen Selene exined. "But that was until we made a foolish decision to betray the only god who had taken us under his protection..."


    "What did your ancestors do?" Orion asked with curiosity.


    "They were foolish enough to be deceived into colluding with the White me in an attempt to overthrow and kill Naka."


    Orion''s eyes widened in surprise as Queen Selene recounted her ancestors'' audacious act. He understood that challenging a god was no trivial matter, as White me had shown him the immense power of a god.


    To Orion, it seemed that they were either exceedingly bold or exceptionally stupid.


    "Although their actions might have been arrogant and reckless," Queen Selene continued, "I can''t entirely me them. They were one of the few races that survived the Great War, a conflict that involved fifty thousand races and fifty thousand gods. It''s reasonable for them to believe that they could take on a god with the help of another god. However, as you might have guessed, they lost and found themselves at Naka''splete mercy."


    As she spoke, Queen Selene''s voice carried a sense of dejection and regret.


    She noticed Orion''s gaze and continued, "Naka, as benevolent as he was, was willing to forgive them. But theymitted an unforgivable act, one that even Naka could not overlook."


    Unconsciously, she gripped the side of her armrest, her other hand tightly clutching a part of her gown.


    Recognizing Queen Selene''s efforts to maintain herposure, Orion pressed further, his curiosity growing. "Queen Selene, what did they do?" he asked, eager to learn the details of their offence.


    The queen collected herself and turned her focus to Orion. "Our ancestors weren''t the only race that Naka took under his protection. Among them were the Nymphs."


    Orion felt a lump in his throat as he began to connect the dots.


    "My ancestors broke the onew that Naka had given us, which was to not harm the other races under his protection. In their quest to reach Naka and end his existence, they took the lives of the Nymphs, pushing the already almost extinct race, who had barely survived the Great War, to the brink of annihtion. The Ancient Codex describes the event as horrific," Queen Selene exined. As she spoke, her gaze grew distant.


    "As punishment, my ancestors awoke within this mountain with little to no memory of how they got here, and the god they once allied with, White me, now roams above their heads with a burning desire to end their lives. So, you could say we deserve the punishment we''ve been given," she continued.


    "However, after countless millennia, we finally have someone visit us from outside the mountain. Naturally, we should be thrilled that there might be a way for us to leave this mountain. But once again, we are about to do something foolish, opting for war instead of working together to find a way out of here."


    Queen Selene refocused her gaze on Orion.


    "That''s everything I can tell you. Do you have any other questions, Mr. Orion?" she asked.


    Orion immediately said, "So, you already knew about the identity of the injured woman in my hands when I arrived in the pce?"


    He realized that despite the close scrutiny he''d been under in the castle, no one had questioned him about Saria''s identity or how she had managed to enter and recover while being in a tree.


    It appeared that this secret was known to only a few, as neither Madam Seraphina nor the rest of the Prismerian Healer''s council had recognized her.


    "Though we had several guesses, we naturally didn''t know that she was a tree nymph, as this event had taken ce a long time ago. That''s why we needed your opinion to verify our thoughts, and you''ve just confirmed it," Queen Selene responded with a bright smile, the second time Orion had seen her smile so radiantly.


    Orion began to speak but stopped himself, sighing softly before refocusing his attention on the Queen.


    "I have one more question," Orion asked.


    Although he had unintentionally revealed some information to the Queen, he trusted himself not to fall for something like that again.


    "What is it?" Queen Selene asked, curious about his question.


    "If your ancestors were trapped within this mountain alongside the White me, then how is there a Garden below this mountain as well, and who is the Princess of the Garden?" Orion asked.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Orion, but I''m afraid that''s the one question I won''t be able to answer," Queen Selene replied.


    Orion frowned and asked, "And why is that, Queen Selene?"


    "Please understand, Mr. Orion, it''s not that I don''t want to respond to your question. The problem is that I am unable to because, just like you, I have no idea who the Princess of the Garden is or how a Garden such as this came into existence. In fact, no one does," Queen Selene exined.

 Chapter 459 The Concealed Identity

    ?


    "You can say that the only reason she is regarded with so much respect is because only she is capable of controlling the resources of the garden. Although she holds more authority than all five major nsbined, another thing is that she does not interfere with the affairs of the kingdom or care about who seeds the throne, as long as it doesn''t bring harm to the garden. As for how strong she is, we haven''t been stupid enough to try to find out, so no one knows," Queen Selene exined, sharing everything they knew about the Princess of the Garden and the Garden.


    Orion''s frown deepened. ''If even the Prismerian Kingdom has no idea who she is, then what could be her identity?'' Orion thought, realizing that uncovering the identity of the Princess of the Garden might be moreplicated than he initially assumed.


    "We have tried asking her about her identity, Mr. Orion, but she has never responded to such a question. I''m afraid that we may never find out her identity or how she arrived here, so there''s no need for you to stress yourself about such an issue," Queen Selene said with a light sigh, as if she could easily see through Orion''s thoughts.


    "If you are worried about something bad happening to the nymph that came with you, then rest assured, the Princess of the Garden will not let anything bad happen to her. We might not know who she is, but I can definitely affirm that she is not as evil as you might be thinking."


    Despite the fact that he already knew the Princess of the Garden intimately and was merely focused on her history and identity because she was soon going to be the mother of his children, Orion nodded in understanding at Queen Selene''s words. After all, it wasn''t as though he could tell her that.


    "There is one more question that I would like to ask," Orion said.


    He watched as Queen Selene nodded in response and continued, "How long has the Princess of the Garden been in charge of taking care of this Garden?"


    "The Princess of the Garden has always been in charge of the garden since 7000 years ago," Queen Selene responded, wondering why Orion seemed so interested in the Princess of the Garden.


    Orion gulped. ''That long,'' he thought.


    However, at this point, he was beginning to have some doubts about how long the Prismerions had been trapped in this mountain since there was no way they could have urately kept track of their time here right at the beginning when they had just settled down.


    So, it would only mean that seven thousand years was just an estimation.


    The more Orion thought about it, the more he began to think that it might be true. Nheless, he opened his lips to ask more questions, but he was suddenly interrupted by a resounding sounding from the door.


    "It seems that this meeting will have toe to an end for now, Mr. Orion," Queen Selene said with a light smile before she uncrossed her legs and proceeded to stand up from her seat.


    "I''ll see youter, Mr. Orion," Queen Selene added as she withdrew her eyes from Orion and walked out of the room, opening and closing the door behind her.


    In the room, Orion slumped back in his seat. He nced at the tray of fruits on the table before extending his hand to grab a piece and take a bite.


    Unexpectedly, as Orion decided to take a moment to rest and absorb the information he had just received, the door was abruptly pulled open once more, catching his attention.


    "Elysia," Orion said as he regarded the woman who had just entered the room and now stood in front of him.


    "The Queen has sent me to take care of your orders," Elysia responded, bowing respectfully toward Orion.


    Orion noticed her slight trembling form, and he called out to her, "Elysia." Her body trembled even more, and her head tilted further toward the ground. But Orion continued, "Take a seat."


    A brief period of silence enveloped the room for a moment before Elysia quietly nodded her head and took a seat. Her face, however, remained pointed toward the ground as she waited for Orion to speak.


    "You know, I don''t think it''s healthy for you to feel so stressed as it might also harm the baby," Orion said with a faint smile.


    He observed as Elysia suddenly raised her head and stared at him with wide eyes.


    "How did you know?" she spoke in surprise before quickly covering her mouth with her hands.


    Orion raised an eyebrow at her words before he narrowed his eyes. "So you''re already aware that you''re pregnant?" he asked.


    Elysia swallowed, leaving her throat dry as she responded, "Yes."


    Orion observed her fidgeting body and couldn''t help but wonder if she was more worried about the pregnancy, the circumstances surrounding it, or his new position in the Kingdom.


    Unable to discern the answer at the moment, he decided to continue their conversation in his room.


    "Let''s go to my room and have a proper conversation," Orion said as he rose from his seat and walked out of the room, with Elysia nodding her head and quickly following behind him.


    As they made their way, he began to realize why their attires seemed so familiar, bing convinced that they must have borrowed some ideas from humans.


    He also pondered when Merida would arrive and contemted how he could extract more information from the Princess of the Garden about her identity.


    Now that things were like this, Orion wanted to get answers to his burning questions, hoping for a better understanding of what had transpired during the Invasion and how the world had morphed into its current state.


    Without this knowledge, he couldn''t fathom returning peacefully to his previous life in the vige.


    Orion pondered the old saying, ''Ignorance is bliss,'' shaking his head wearily, a sigh escaping his lips.

 Chapter 460 The Council Of Elders

    ?


    Throne room


    Queen Selene entered the throne room, nked by two rows of guards, both in front and behind her.


    As they reached the throne area, half of the guards remained by the door while the others assumed their positions around the tform leading to her majestic throne.


    Her watchful gaze scanned the room, settling on the six Crystalforge elders seated at the rectangr table before her. She nodded regally and spoke, "Since everyone is present, let us begin."


    Then, Queen Selene turned her attention to one of the elders. "Elder Caz, how is the situation within the n?" she asked.


    Elder Caz, an elderly man with waist-length bluish hair locs and wearing a long grey robe, rose from his seat and replied, "My Queen, the Crystalforge n is fully prepared for war. Depending on the responses we receive from the remaining five major ns, we will discern our allies from our opponents and act ordingly."


    "And what about the artefact? Have you discovered any references to it in the Ancient Codex?" Queen Selene queried as her fingers lightly brushed against the unfamiliar fabric of the cor around her neck.


    Elder Caz scrutinized the artefact adorning the Queen''s neck, then he shook his head with a sense of resignation.


    "I have examined the Ancient Codex, Your Majesty, but I found no reference to an artefact as dangerous as this, capable of suppressing and restraining the abilities of an individual at the Crystal King rank," he responded.


    Queen Selene exhaled a sigh of disappointment at his words and gave a nod of understanding.


    Her gaze shifted to another elder seated near Elder Caz. "Elder Auli, have you also investigated this artefact and found no information about it?" she asked.


    Elder Auli, an extremely old woman, also adorned in a long, grey robe, stood up, bowed before Queen Selene, and then shook her head as she spoke, "I regret to inform you, Your Majesty, that we couldn''t find any information regarding this artefact."


    "In fact, if we were to make a guess, it''s likely one of the lost artefacts. This would exin why no records exist, as it was likely lost before any documentation was created."


    Lost artefacts were relics, imbued with powerful magic and significance, which had vanished during the ''Three Great ughters'' that predated the establishment of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Consequently, these items had never been recorded in the Ancient Codex.


    Queen Selene''s expression furrowed at Elder Auli''s words. While she had suspected it was a lost ancient artefact, the confirmation onlyplicated the situation further.


    Nodding in understanding, Queen Selene motioned for Elder Auli to take her seat before addressing the assembly.


    "Given that we have no other viable means to rid me of this troublesome artefact, I have reached a decision to visit the Princess of the Garden. Perhaps she possesses knowledge or abilities that could help me remove this artefact from my neck."


    "My Queen, I believe entrusting such a sensitive matter to the Princess of the Garden would be unwise," cautioned one of the elders.


    "Elder Can is correct, Your Majesty. We have no knowledge of the Princess of the Garden''s allegiance, so suggesting such an action might not be in our best interests," echoed another.


    Numerous objections were voiced by four elders who each expressed their concerns about the Queen''s proposal.


    "Silence!" Queen Selene''smand echoed through the room, immediately quelling all voices. "The Princess of the Garden, along with the Guardians, has been safeguarding the garden for a span predating the very existence of the Prismerian Kingdom. Throughout that entire duration, she has never once meddled in our kingdom''s affairs or the fate of our race."


    "So, instead of specting about her allegiance, let''s hope that she will assist us in resolving this matter. If not, we may have to face the stark reality that the Crystalforge n''s future is uncertain at best," she dered firmly, her gaze sweeping across the assembly. "Do any of you object to this?"


    Resignedly or begrudgingly, some of the elders present nodded their heads in acknowledgement, understanding that the Princess of the Garden was their best hope for saving the Crystalforge n.


    "My Queen, what about the foreigner? Why don''t we consider asking him for help first? We could offer him gifts as a gesture of goodwill in exchange for his assistance. This approach might not only improve our rtionship with him but also convey to him that..." Elder Hale began to make his suggestion, but Queen Selene cut him off.


    "Elder Hale," Queen Selene interjected sharply, fixing her gaze on the elderly man who shared an appearance with the other council members but bore a reluctant expression on his face.


    "Yes, my queen," Elder Hale responded, bowing his head apologetically.


    "I hope that you understand that involving a foreigner, who came from outside the mountain and is now considered one of the strongest individuals in the Prismerian Kingdom, in our affairs not only exposes our vulnerability but also ces us in a position where we might have to relinquish our authority to him at any moment."


    "And this means yielding our control to someone about whom we have limited knowledge, and who has been here for only a few days. Now, Elder Hale, are you ready to cede your authority to a stranger?" Queen Selene''s words cut through the air, her piercing gaze fixed on Elder Hale, and her voice conveying a frigid authority that resonated throughout the grand throne room.


    Of course, she had no reservations about seeking Orion''s assistance, as she had already formed a rudimentary understanding of the kind of man he was. She sensed that he harboured no ill intentions or malice toward them, especially considering his previous disy of strength when he saved her and the royal family.


    However, if she were to seek his help, it would be a measure ofst resort, after exhausting all other options.


    Additionally, she was well aware that Elder Hale appeared content with her current circumstances. Therefore, his proposal wasn''t solely motivated by a desire to forge a rtionship with Orion but rather stemmed from his fear that the Princess of the Garden might indeed possess the means to restore her strength.

 Chapter 461 The Council of Elders (2)

    <h4>Chapter 461 The Council of Elders (2)</h4>


    "No, my Queen, I apologize for not thinking that far ahead," Elder Hale replied, bowing his head even lower as a clear disy of his apologetic demeanour.


    Queen Selene nodded sternly at him before scanning the assembly once more. She asked, "Does anyone else have any objections?" Her gaze swept across the room, awaiting their responses.


    One by one, they all shook their heads in agreement, including Elder Hale, who reluctantly joined the agreement.


    Queen Selene was about to proceed with the next matter when the throne room''s grand doors swung open.


    King Brylon entered with a contingent of guards in tow, ascending the tform and taking his seat on the royal throne.


    His gaze locked with Queen Selene''s, and a silent exchange passed between them. He then turned his attention back to the council of elders seated before him.


    Observing that her husband had seemingly recovered from the shock he had endured during the previous day''s incident, Queen Selene nodded in acknowledgement.


    She returned her focus to the elders, saying, "Now, for the next matter, we will need to assemble several qualified and trained groups to explore the upper regions of the mountain, alongside the foreigner..."


    The elders all perked up, surprised that the Queen was suggesting a scout mission during such a crucial time.


    "This approach can help us determine if we can truly leave this mountain," Queen Selene continued. "If it''s possible, we can use it as leverage during the war, ultimately leading the Prismerian Kingdom out of this mountain. However, if it''s not feasible, we must ensure that we don''t prolong the conflict and risk the power shifting away from the hands of the five major ns."


    While Queen Selene nned to end the Gemheart n''s enmity, she was cautious not to disrupt the kingdom''s power bnce.


    She saw this as an opportunity to rece the Gemheart n and their supporters with one of the smaller ns under their influence, ensuring a smooth transition in the hierarchy and preventing future conflicts of this magnitude.


    And even if they couldn''t im the throne for themselves when the time came, they would remain in control, with their authority over the Prismerian Kingdom unchallenged.


    "My Queen, will the Princess and that child be among the scouts?" Elder Auli suddenly asked.


    It was widely known in the kingdom that the Princess and her personal guard had received a special blessing from the Guardians of the Garden, granting them the power to defeat the White me.


    However, even though they had been too weak to fully receive the blessing, that hadn''t stopped the Princess and her personal guard from venturing alone into the upper region of the mountain.


    Their safe returns, and the fact that they had been the ones to bring the foreigner into the kingdom, led them to believe that even a fraction of the Guardian of the Garden''s blessing could enhance the chances of the scouts'' sess.


    "It''s too dangerous for them to join the scouts," Queen Selene responded, shaking her head.


    "But, Your Majesty, considering that they are the only ones who have received the blessings of the Guardians, whether it was a mistake or not, I don''t think the scouts will feel determined or not feel like they''re being sent to their deaths if they are not apanied by Princess Crystalia and her personal guard," Elder Auli replied, disagreeing with Queen Selene''s words.


    Queen Selene frowned at her words. She was about to respond when a voice interrupted.


    "Yes, Elder Auli is right. Although the Princess might be extremely weak whenpared to the White me, however, whenpared to her peers, she and that boy are definitely above them in a way that could only be called a monstrosity."


    "And since the foreigner would apany them in looking for a way out of this mountain, considering the strength that he had disyed, I don''t believe it would be dangerous for them to go with the scouts," Elder Caz interrupted, "Besides, if it goes well, then it would be easy for us to secure the throne for the Princess and retain our authority over the Prismerian Kingdom."


    "And what if they fail?" King Brylon asked, staring at Elder Caz intently. He did not like the idea of sending his daughter to the upper region of the mountain.


    Elder Caz turned to look at the king before he shook his head in response and replied, "We can only hope that they don''t," with a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    King Brylon wanted to open his mouth and respond, however, he kept his words to himself.


    After all, this was a very delicate situation, and he could not let his emotions decide for him in such a crucial matter. That would be unbing of him as the King of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Queen Selene was deep in thought, considering the elders'' opinions before she heaved a weary sigh.


    "Alright," Queen Selene said, nodding her head as she disyed a faint smile, "I will arrange for the princess and the boy to participate in the scout mission. However, before that, I will also have to speak with the Princess of the Garden about this and see if there is any way that they can both retake the trial to receive the blessings of the Guardianspletely."


    "Will they allow it?" Elder Can?suddenly asked.


    "Of course, I am sure they will," Queen Selene responded.


    Although she wasn''t overly confident, there was no harm in trying to see if her n would work. If it didn''t, then all they could do was hope that the scouting mission would be sessful.


    "I will go to the Garden and speak with the Guardians, and hear their response. The rest of you may leave and rest in the rooms that have been prepared for you while we await their reply, along with responses from the other major ns," Queen Selene dered.


    She rose from her throne, with her husband by her side, and the guards around the tform began to disperse, escorting them out of the throne room.

 Chapter 462 Recruiting the Elite Knight

    <h4>Chapter 462 Recruiting the Elite Knight</h4>


    The council of Crystalforge n elders promptly rose and respectfully chimed in unison, "Yes, your majesties!"


    ¡­.....


    "Mr. Orion, I don''t think we should be doing this," Elysia hesitated, her back against the bed. An ufortable sensation spread throughout her body, and her heart raced, making her feel weak.


    Only a few days ago, she had intended to take advantage of the man before her, but she hadn''t anticipated that he would overpower her and do the same to her.


    To make matters more bewildering, she had be pregnant just a few hourster.


    A few hours!


    What kind of logic was that?


    Were people from beyond the mountain this fertile?


    As much as she was concerned about the baby she was now carrying, she understood the importance of keeping this secret hidden to avoid punishment from the queen.


    She also had reservations about Orion''s new position in the kingdom, fearing he might act harshly toward her, given her prior intentions.


    Elysia''s apprehension grew more intense as Orion''s gaze remained fixed on her.


    On the other hand, Orion observed Elysia''s nervous behaviour, raising an eyebrow.


    He shook his head, let out a sigh, and reclined on the side of the bed. Wrapping an arm around Elysia, he gently pulled her to his chest.


    "You know, you''re going to make me feel like the bad guy if you keep behaving like this," Orion said, sighing again as he held Elysia close.


    Elysia averted her gaze, her body growing weak under his embrace.


    After an uneasy silence, she took a deep breath to calm her racing heart and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Orion''s ears perked up as Elysia''s voice gently flowed into his hearing. Suspecting he might have misheard, he turned to look at her and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said, I''m sorry," Elysia repeated, making sure her words were clear for Orion to hear.


    Sensing the arms wrapped around her tightened, Elysia''s body stiffened further.


    Leaning closer, Orion whispered in her ear, "What did you say? Speak up a bit louder so I can hear you better."


    Elysia felt her heart pounding faster, causing her body to grow increasingly ufortable. In a sudden surge of emotion, she decided to release her feelings and opened her mouth to scream, "I''M SORRY!!" Her voice echoed loudly, and she began to heave heavily as if she had just finished running a marathon.


    As her intense emotions subsided, Elysia felt another arm gently wrap around her waist, holding her close.


    Just as she was about to speak, Orion''s lips suddenly met hers, and she found herself locked in a passionate kiss.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but as her lips intertwined with Orion''s, she gradually surrendered to the moment, relishing the warmth of their bond.


    After a few minutes, Orion gently pulled away from the kiss and gazed into Elysia''s eyes. He used his hands to sweep her hair locs back from her face and said, "Apology epted."


    A soft smile graced his lips as he looked at Elysia.


    Elysia, too overwhelmed to argue or speak, simply slumped into his chest, taking in hisforting scent.


    Just then, a series of knocks echoed from outside the door.


    Elysia was startled out of her calm daze and looked at the door, her suspicion mounting. She turned her gaze toward Orion and asked, "Are you expecting anybody?"


    Orion furrowed his brows, pondering who might be at the door. He dismissed the possibility of it being Princess Crystalia, having already arranged to meet with herter in the night. Simrly, Madam Seraphina was unlikely to visit today due to her preparations for the impending war.


    Considering these factors, Orion suspected that the visitor could be Merida, who had perhaps arrived and needed to inform him of her presence.


    He carefully set Elysia aside and rose from the bed, heading toward the door to discover the identity of the person outside.


    Elysia, without needing any prompting, immediately concealed herself beneath the sheets, her curious eyes peeking out.


    Orion silently approved of her discretion, recognizing that it wasn''t the right time to reveal his rtionship with the Queen''s personal maid.


    He reached for the doorknob and swung it open.


    Before him stood a figure adorned in pristine, imposing armour. A massive sword was fastened to the figure''s back, and a beautiful gemstone adorned their chestte, lending an almost enchanted quality to the entire ensemble.


    ''Starforged Knight,'' Orion thought, recollecting that only one person had survived the incident from the previous day.


    The figure unexpectedly bowed, and a low, harsh voice emanated from beneath the helmet, "I came here to offer you my respects, Mr Foreigner. Though I''m aware that my teammates, the remaining members of the Starforged Knights, would have preferred a longer life...," the heavily armoured figure then clenched their gauntlet-d hands together, "I''m genuinely grateful to be alive and to have made it through yesterday''s ambush, so please ept my thanks."


    Orion waved his hand dismissively at the figure, "Don''t mention it. It was nothing. You don''t need to thank me; I simply did what I believed was right," he replied.


    "Thank you," the armoured figure immediately replied, straightening their posture to peer at Orion through the visor of the helmet. "Every elite group within the Crystalforge n has already heard about the scout mission, and that you would be leading the expedition. That''s why I''m here, to offer my services voluntarily. I want to help fend off the White me and assist in finding a way out of this mountain. I hope you''ll consider my request, as this is the only way I know to repay the favour you''ve done me by saving my life."


    Observing Orion''s silence, the figure suddenly realized that the news of the scouting mission might not have reached him yet. Recognizing this as the reason for Orion''s quietness, the figure cleared its throat and began to exin.


    After a few minutes, she had finished exining the information she had just received.


    "Oh, I see," Orion responded with a thoughtful nod.


    While he appreciated the volunteer''s willingness to assist, he couldn''t help but feel a bit concerned about the mission.


    He doubted if his strength alone would be sufficient to contend with White me and guarantee the mission''s sess.

 Chapter 463 Recruiting the Elite Knight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 463 Recruiting the Elite Knight (2)</h4>


    However, that didn''t necessarily mean that he wanted to face White me head-on. The more capable helping hands, the better; Orion could at least increase the chances of the mission''s sess. Looking at the Starforged Knight in front of him, Orion nodded in response.


    "Alright, if you want toe along, then I have no problem with it. However, I want to warn you that this time around, I might not be in the right ce to save you, so, in all certainty, you might not make it," Orion said with a serious expression on his face.


    The figure immediately nodded in understanding and responded, "Don''t worry, Mr. Foreigner. I understand that whether I live or die will depend on my best efforts. Besides, doing this will not only help me repay the debt I owe you but also assist us in finding a way out of here. So, I can assure you that death is the least of my concerns."


    Orion nodded, impressed by the Starforged Knight''s determination. Despite being gravely injured and witnessing the death of his teammates, he continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Alright, what''s your name?" Orion asked.


    Realizing his intentions, the Starforged Knight stretched her two hands upwards and removed the heavy armour helmet, revealing herself. She responded, "I''m Iris Crystalforge," her voice sounding unexpectedly feminine.


    Orion''s eyes widened momentarily as he stared at the figure in front of him. From the low, harsh voice he had heard under her helmet, he had assumed the figure was a man.


    So, seeing that thest remaining Starforged Knight was a woman, Orion was taken aback.


    "Is there anything wrong, Mr. Foreigner?" Iris asked,bing her hair locs backwards before furrowing her brow.


    "It''s nothing," Orion responded, taking note of Iris''s silvery skinplexion.


    Iris nodded in understanding. "I would also like to know your name because I can''t keep calling you Mr. Foreigner now that we''ll be working together," she added, stretching her hand forward.


    "It''s Orion," he said. He firmly grasped her outstretched hand, shook it for a few seconds, and then let go.


    "I''ll see youter, Mr. Orion," Iris responded, offering a light smile.


    Orion nodded in response and watched as Iris put her helmet back on. She gave onest nod and turned to leave.


    However, just as she was about to take a step forward, she suddenly stopped and refocused her attention on Orion.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot something," Iris said, her hand scratching the back of her helmet. "Merida Luminous, the eldest heiress of the Luminaris n, is currently at the castle gates waiting for you. I used the opportunity to let you know about my intentions and to inform you."


    Orion took a moment to grasp what she meant before arching a brow at Iris. "So you''ve been stalking me?"


    Iris immediately cleared her throat loudly, sounding different, which made Orion consider that her armour might be more than just decorative ¨C possibly some kind of artefact.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Orion, but I only stalked you to have the opportunity to speak with you," she replied, her voice devoid of any emotional wavering.


    "Alright, since we''ll be working together soon, if you want to speak with me next time, you cane directly to my door," Orion responded, observing Iris nodding in agreement.


    "Thank you, Mr. Orion," Iris said before bowing once more. She straightened her back and added, "I''ll see youter, then," before she turned around and began to walk away.


    Once Iris was out of sight, Orion closed the door and turned to look at Elysia, who stared at him with surprise.


    "What?" Orion asked, a hint of suspicion in his voice.


    "Did you just invite one of the Crystalforge n''s top elites to your room?" Elysia asked, her disbelief evident.


    "Don''t tell me you''re nning on getting her pregnant too?" Her words stumbled for a moment.


    ''Of course, she was thinking about something weird,'' Orion thought with a sigh. However, just as he was about to reply, Elysia suddenly said, "You... So you were really thinking about it," taking Orion''s silence as a deliberate hesitation.


    Orion felt his brows twitch a bit. "I wasn''t thinking about it until now," he responded.


    Elysia heard Orion''s response and proceeded to chuckle, and herughter grew louder until it echoed throughout the room.


    Orion stared at Elysia''s sudden change in demeanour for a few seconds, realizing that she had simply wanted to lighten the mood and show him that she was no longer feeling fearful, whether about her pregnancy or their rtionship.


    A smile slowly spread across his lips as he jumped up andnded beside the bed. He watched as Elysia turned around to nce at him, her chuckles still escaping her lips.


    Orion gently pulled her back into his arms, and Elysia quieted down, nestling herselffortably within his embrace.


    "Let''s stay like this for a moment before we head downstairs to meet the eldest heiress of the Luminaris n," Orion suggested.


    He observed as Elysia nodded her head before she buried her face in his chest, her eyes gradually closing, and her breathing bing steady.


    Sensing that Elysia was drifting off to sleep, Orion smiled gently, realizing he might have underestimated how tense she had been.


    He pressed a kiss to her forehead, watching as she smiled and tightened her arms around him. This made Orion decide to wait a little longer before heading to the castle gates to meet Merida.


    ¡­....¡­


    Outside the mountain


    The Vige


    "CHIEF!!" Thak''s scream reverberated through the air as he burst into the vige chief''s hut and made a beeline for the meeting room.


    With a resounding crash, the door was flung open, grabbing the attention of the two people already inside.


    Thak immediately copsed before the vige chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar. Both of them gazed at him with a blend of concern and apprehension, suspecting that something significant must have urred.


    "Thak, do you not realize I am in the middle of a meeting with the Leftward Stronghold Leader? Didn''t I instruct you to wait until it was over before delivering any message?" Vige Chief Brane, his face marred by a frown, managed to utter, well aware of the mounting problems the vige faced.

 Chapter 464 The First in Line

    <h4>Chapter 464 The First in Line</h4>


    He knew that he needed to tackle these issues one by one; otherwise, he wasn''t sure he''d wake up the next day, given the growing headache building at the back of his head.


    "It''s important, Chief," Thak replied, taking a deep breath to steady himself as he rose to his feet from his kneeling position.


    "What is so important that you had to disrupt my meeting with Stronghold Leader Zogar, a discussion about the vige''s safety and the threat of the Vyklr vines overwhelming us?" Vige Chief Brane questioned, his frown deepening as he observed Thak''s hesitation.


    Thak finally spoke up after a few tense moments. "It''s Overseer Anara..."


    Vige Chief Brane abruptly shot up from his seat, both his armstching onto Thak''s shoulders before Thak could fully grasp the situation.


    "What happened to Overseer Anara? Why are you hesitating? Speak up!" Vige Chief Brane demanded, his expression stern and serious, though his mind was in turmoil, racing with various thoughts.


    Is Overseer Anara''s health getting better? Has something terrible happened to her? Has she finally woken up?


    Even Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar''s thoughts raced as he anxiously awaited Thak''s response and a lump formed in his throat.


    Thak eventually calmed himself and responded, "Anara has awakened, but..."


    Before Thak could finish his sentence andplete the news of Anara''s awakening, a sudden, strong wind struck from the left, knocking him off bnce and sending him crashing to the ground.


    The sound of a door shattering into bits filled the room with a resounding bang.


    Fortunately, just before Thak hit the ground, Stronghold Leader Zogar caught him safely.


    "Are you okay?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked.


    "Yes, I''m okay," Thak replied, nodding his head and coughing lightly.


    He had anticipated the Vige Chief''s reaction to such news, but it appeared he had underestimated it.


    "Okay. Is Overseer Anara truly awake?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, getting straight to the point while unconsciously tightening his grip on Thak''s shoulders.


    "Yes, she is awake, but..." Thak began to respond, feeling internal pressure as Stronghold Leader Zogar''s grip continued to tighten.


    The stress of the vige''s current state was already weighing on him, and now it seemed like Stronghold Leader Zogar might unintentionally be the one to push him to the threshold.


    "But what?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his frown deepening.


    Since Overseer Anara was now awake, this should have been a reason to celebrate, as they had gained an additional helping hand to quell the growing agitation of the tree nymphs. So why was Thak still shivering as though he had witnessed a disaster...


    "She''s about to give birth."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s mind ground to a sudden halt. He stared at Thak, blinking in disbelief for a few moments. Thinking he must have misheard, he took a deep breath, attempting to calm his racing thoughts, convinced that the vige''s pressing issues had finally taken a toll on one of them. With great care, Zogar steadied Thak, helping him sit up, and waiting for him to regain hisposure.


    "Do you feel better now?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, concern etched across his face.


    "Yes," Thak nodded, exhaling in relief.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar furrowed his brow, his concern deepening. "Alright. Now, can you tell me what''s actually going on?"


    Thak took another deep breath and rified, "Overseer Anara is inbour."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded again and ced his hand on Thak''s shoulder and neck, checking for signs of illness. "Are you absolutely certain you''re feeling well, Thak? Remember, you still have a daughter, a future warrior at that. Do you want her to see you in this state? T is still young, and losing her father mentally could be detrimental to her growth. It''s something the vige can not afford right now."


    Quickly realizing what Stronghold Leader Zogar was thinking, Thak stretched out his arms and firmly grasped Zogar''s face, his eyes wide with anger.


    He shouted, "I''M NOT CRAZY!!! SHE''S PREGNANT!!! OVERSEER ANARA IS PREGNANT AND IS ABOUT TO GIVE BIRTH!!"


    "She''s pregnant," Stronghold Leader repeated, his expression shifting from scepticism to realization.


    Thak nodded, saying, "Yes, that''s what I''ve been trying to say..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, ''BANG!'' The already damaged door shatteredpletely as Stronghold Leader Zogar rushed out of the room, leaving Thak bewildered.


    Observing the chaos in the room, Thak chose to dy calling the servants to deal with the mess.


    He reclined on the ground, considering his own well-being. "Maybe I need to rest for a while," he mused, realizing that he should regain hisposure before facing his daughter, so as not to rm her. Gradually, he closed his eyes and drifted into slumber, reserving the challenges of tomorrow for his future self.


    ¡­...


    The Farm


    The Vige Chief swiftly shifted back into his human form, morphing from the giant Green owl, and touched down on the ground.


    Surveying his surroundings, he took in the crowd of tree nymphs that had gathered, and he would have found it more strange if there weren''t so many present for Overseer Anara''s awakening.


    The tree nymphs recognized the Vige Chief''s presence and immediately made way for him, guiding him toward Overseer Anara''s location.


    His brows furrowed as he noticed the Caretakers, all standing outside one of therge huts near Overseer Anara''s tree, which had previously been used for newborns.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you all gathered outside?" the Vige Chief asked, regarding the Caretakers with a frown.


    A troubling thought instantly crossed his mind, but he shook it off, confident that if anything had gone wrong, they could address it now that Overseer Anara was awake and they couldmunicate with her.


    However, the Caretakers exchanged concerned nces, sighing wearily. "Chief, it would be best for you to see this for yourself," Mrs. Shani suggested, holding her baby close and indicating the hut''s door.


    The Vige Chief''s frown deepened as he scrutinized the Caretakers, all of whom wore expressions of deep concern. He shifted his gaze to the hut ahead and strode forward, eager to uncover whatever was going on.

 Chapter 465 Quarrel Among Sisters

    As soon as the Vige Chief stepped into the hut, his gaze was immediately drawn to the bustling activity within.


    He recognized several faces among the figures busy grinding herbs, shouting at each other, or tidying the surroundings. The air was thick with tension, and an eerie silence hung among the gathered tree nymphs, who appeared to be protecting someone. He immediately figured that someone was Overseer Anara.


    The Vige Chief reached out and stopped a man who hurried past him, demanding, "What''s happening here?"


    Initially annoyed by the interruption, the man''s demeanour shifted to one of fear when he saw that it was the Vige Chief who had osted him. He stammered in response, "Overseer Anara... She''s... She''s about to give birth."


    A gust of wind seemed to p the Vige Chief''s ears as he stood in stunned silence. His grip on the man involuntarily ckened, and he watched as the man scurried away, looking back in terror.


    Through the gaps in the gathered tree nymphs, the Vige Chief finally glimpsed a barely conscious Anara, lying beside Greta, who was attending to her, with A at her side


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, LOLA? BRING THE HERBS QUICKLY!" Greta''s voice cut through the frantic atmosphere as she gently massaged Anara''s swollen belly.


    "Overseer Anara is giving birth," the Vige Chief muttered repeatedly, still in shock.


    "I''M COMING, GRETA! I''M COMING!" L''s response echoed through the hut as the urgency of the situation became apparent.


    "Overseer Anara is giving birth."


    ¡­.............


    Within the mountains


    The Castle


    Noticing that Elysia wouldn''t be waking anytime soon, Orion gently tucked her into the bed and made his way to the castle gates to meet Merida. However, upon his arrival, he found that she had been ced in a room to wait.


    After dismissing the guard who had shown him the way, Orion entered the room and was taken aback when he saw not only Merida but also Maya waiting there.


    Both of them immediately locked eyes with him, their expressions revealing their surprise.


    Maya sprang to her feet and hurried over,ing to a stop in front of Orion. "Mr. Orion, please tell my sister to return to the n. I made a bet, and even though I lost, I still intend to honour it. There''s no reason for her to be here," she said, her voice strong and stern as she bowed with clenched fists.


    Orion regarded her with a raised eyebrow before turning his attention to Merida, who had also approached him.


    "Please, Mr. Orion, do not listen to my sister. Remember, we consummated our rtionship yesterday, making me your wife already. Please do not honour her promise and uphold the agreement we both made, just as I ammitted to doing," Merida spoke even more resolutely than Maya.


    As she listened to her sister''s words, Maya''s fists clenched tighter in anger.


    ''No wonder she seemed so confident about sending me back home,'' she thought, her teeth grinding together as she realized that her sister might have outsmarted her once again. "Mr Orion, as the second heiress of the Luminaris n, it would be unbing of me not to honour the promise we made in front of everyone. If you do not wish to proceed with the agreement, then I will not leave. I would rather die here than return to my n in shame."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Maya!!" Merida reprimanded her sister sternly.


    "What? Do you think I won''t keep my word?"


    "STOP IT AND GO BACK TO THE CLAN; OTHERWISE, FATHER AND MOTHER WILL BE WORRIED ABOUT YOU!"


    "I AM NOT GOING ANYWHERE!!"


    Merida and Maya engaged in a heated back-and-forth, their voices filled with frustration and anger.


    Orion frowned, observing the escting argument, and immediately intervened with a sharp, "ENOUGH!" The two sisters fell silent at hismand, their eyes dropping to the ground.


    They began to fidget under the weight of Orion''s stern gaze as the tension in the room continued to build.


    "You can both raise your heads," Orion said with a sigh.


    Maya and Merida raised their heads and stared at each other once more before refocusing their gazes on Orion, their expressions filled with determination.


    "You both want to keep your promises, right?" Orion asked seriously, observing the two eldest heiresses of the Luminaris n.


    They both nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Alright, then that settles it. Since you two want to honour your agreements so much, I see no reason to be unfair. I''ll keep my agreement with the other, so from now on, you two will be my partners," Orion said, nodding approvingly.


    He noticed the stunned expressions on the two girls'' faces and knew they were not expecting this oue.


    Merida snapped out of her daze and immediately said, "Mr. Orion, you can''t...".


    "I can''t what?" Orion asked with a raised brow, before he shook his head. "Please don''t misunderstand me, Merida. You are already my partner, so there is no way I would nullify our agreement. However, for your sister, I don''t think it would be proper to break her agreement either if she also wants to stay and be my partner," Orion added as he shifted his attention towards Maya.


    "Will you keep our agreement, be my wife, and honour the number of wishes you promised? Remember, you are no longer forced into this agreement. It''s entirely up to you whether you want to proceed or not." He asked.


    "Yes," Maya responded sharply, without hesitation.


    She nced at her elder sister''s pale expression from the corner of her eye and added, "I am willing to get married to you and uphold the agreement that we''ve made. Nothing can change my mind."


    Orion noticed that Merida''s expression grew even paler after her sister''s response. He sighed internally, thinking, ''Poor girl.''


    He naturally understood what Merida was trying to do. Unfortunately, she had a very stubborn and righteous sister. But fortunately, whatever worries she had were unnecessary, as he would naturally treat all his women well.

 Chapter 466 Overcoming The Divine

    "Alright, let''s go to my room to consummate the rtionship," Orion said, his eyes fixed on the silently stunned Merida. Realizing that arguing here would only prolong the situation, he reached out, took Merida''s hand, and pulled her gently towards the door.


    His voice sounded behind him as he said, "Let''s go."


    Maya observed her sister being led away and couldn''t help feeling a twinge of jealousy.


    She had willinglye here to honour their agreement, yet she wasn''t the one being led by Orion. She gritted her teeth gently and pushed the feeling aside.


    Even though her sister had excelled in many aspects, both of them were new to this experience, and Maya saw it as a chance to finallye out on top.


    Determined to be an even better and more amazing partner than her sister, she took a step forward, silently making her resolution.


    "Always wear pretty panties, be obedient, offer advice when needed..." Maya remembered the tidbits she''d overheard servants in her n''s manor gossip about regarding marriage and its upkeep.


    A smile slowly spread across her face as her confidence grew with each step she took forward.


    Unbeknownst to Maya''s intentions, which would have earned her Orion''s approval, he continued to lead the way. After a few minutes, they reached their destination, and Orion immediately noticed several individuals near his door.


    Upon closer inspection, he identified them as the Queen, Princess Crystalia, and Flintor.


    ''Why are they here?'' Orion pondered with a serious expression.


    It seemed unusual for all three of them to be there at the same time, as he would have expected Queen Selene toe alone and the others separately. Their presence together indicated that something significant might have urred.


    The two Luminaris n heiresses also observed the royal family''s presence and quickly adopted a more dignified posture.


    Queen Selene''s gaze swept over the two n heiresses standing behind Orion before fixing her eyes on him.


    "I didn''t expect the royal family to be waiting for me outside my room. If I had known, I wouldn''t have left," Orion remarked, offering a warm smile. He then turned his attention to Princess Crystalia, who observed him intently, and to Flintor, who stood behind her with a concerned and somewhat defeated expression.


    "Ahem! Mr. Orion, please apany me for a moment. I would like to have a private conversation with you," Queen Selene suggested, subtly gesturing to the small crowd around them.


    With that, she turned and walked away, expecting him to follow.


    Eager to understand the reason for their presence or if there was a specific message to be conveyed, which he doubted considering the unusual nature of their visit, Orion turned to Merida and Maya and silently motioned for them to wait.


    They obediently stayed behind as he pivoted and followed Queen Selene.


    After quickly catching up to her, they continued walking down another corridor. Queen Selene eventually slowed her pace, and her gaze subtly fell on Orion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Are the n heiresses of the Luminaris n here to fulfil their promise, Mr Orion?" she asked.


    Orion nodded in response. "Yes," he confirmed.


    Queen Selene nodded and said, "Alright. If they both change their mindster on, you can inform me so that the appropriate punishment can be administered." Her expression remained serious.


    Orion replied with a wry smile, "Very well, but I believe such a situation won''t arise, so there''s no need to worry."


    The Queen nodded once more. "Understood," she acknowledged. She then stopped and took a deep breath before turning to Orion, who had alsoe to a halt beside her.


    "I presume you''re wondering why we were waiting outside your door," Queen Selene asked, fixing her gaze on Orion.


    "Yes," Orion responded, his curiosity piqued. "Has something significant happened?"


    Queen Selene shook her head in response. "No, nothing significant has happened yet. I came here to inform you that a scout group,posed of the best elites from the Crystalforge n, which you''ll be leading, will be sent to search for a way out of this mountain."


    Orion immediately grasped her message, as Iris had already informed him about the mission. However, he was a bit perplexed about why they needed to wait for two days.


    In his view, time was of the essence. "I understand the need for preparation, but wouldn''t it be better to start the mission as soon as tomorrow? Every moment we waste counts, and I can''t afford to wait around idly," he expressed.


    Queen Selene shook her head with a tired sigh, her lips releasing a weary breath. "Originally, I had nned for the mission to start tomorrow, but there''s an important event scheduled that would be incredibly useful for the sess of the scout mission."


    Orion''s interest was piqued as Queen Selene began to borate.


    "The event will be a trial created by the Guardians of the Garden, and it will take ce within the garden. Sessfullypleting this trial will grant the one who conquers it a strange power, which can be a valuable asset in our battle against the White me," Queen Selene exined.


    Noticing Orion''s confused expression, she promptly added, "I''m sure you''ve been wondering how my daughter and her personal guard managed to rescue you and the tree nymph and bring you down here, right?"


    Orion nodded in response. He had indeed been curious about their fearlessness in the upper section of the mountain and their apparentck of concern in the presence of White me.


    "It''s because they were the first to discover the trail and the only ones to attempt it throughout the whole Kingdom," Queen Selene exined, shaking her head sadly. "Unfortunately, they stumbled upon the trail by ident, so they were unprepared and couldn''tplete it."


    Orion was immediately stunned by this revtion. He had sensed that Princess Crystalia and her personal guard were unique in some way, but he never expected it to be like this.


    ''What kind of strange power could the Guardians of the Garden bestow that would enable someone to challenge a god?'' Orion pondered, a furrow forming on his brow.

 Chapter 467 Overcoming The Divine (2)

    ?


    Refocusing his attention on Queen Selene, who was patiently waiting for him to absorb the information, Orion asked, "What kind of strange power did they receive?"


    "I don''t know," Queen Selene replied, shaking her head. "We''ve tried to uncover the nature of this power, but our investigations have yielded no results. What we do know is that their abilities are significantly enhanced against the White me, both offensively and defensively. They be five to six times more effective when facing the White me."


    Orion nodded in understanding and continued his questioning, "What is the nature of the trial? I''m curious about what the trial entails and what they needed to do toplete it."


    "Unfortunately, we''ve already questioned them about the trial, but they im not to remember anything about it. All they recall is that they mistakenly entered the trial and couldn''tplete it," Queen responded, sighing in defeat.


    Orion nodded once more, his frown deepening. Initially, he had been sceptical about whether a trial capable of granting someone the power to challenge a god could be easy toplete. After all, Princess Crystalia and Flintor had almost finished it and gained a fraction of such extraordinary power.


    However, after hearing Queen Selene''s words, he realized that it was far moreplex than it appeared.


    "Alright. Even though it''s difficult to believe in something like this, given that I''ve witnessed the Princess and her personal guard confront the White me, it doesn''t sound far-fetched," Orion replied. "But since it''s an event, will only the Princess and her personal guard be participating, or can others join as well?"


    Queen Selene chuckled, "No, we''ve decided to let all the elite warriors in the Crystalforge n participate in the trial, including you." She responded with a light smile ying on her lips. "We initially considered including the younger generation of the Crystalforge, but due to ourck of understanding regarding the nature of the trial and the limited number of participants allowed, we decided against it. Considering the impending war, even if we had wanted to, we couldn''t amodate more."


    Orion''s curiosity sparked further questions. "Aren''t you concerned that I mightplete the trial and gain this strange power instead of Princess Crystalia and Flintor?"


    Orion couldn''t help but wonder why they had included him in a matter of such significance, as it seemed like something they might prefer to keep among themselves.


    Queen Selene''s smile began to waver at his words, and she released a deep sigh.


    "Yes, we are aware of the risks," she admitted. "We didn''t actually make the decision to include you; it was the Princess of the Garden who insisted on your participation. If we had refused, she would have ordered the Guardians not to let us participate at all. So, we had no choice but toply, even though we are fully aware of the potential consequences." Queen Selene said, her thoughts wandering as to why the Princess of the Garden would involve Orion in such a delicate matter.


    After all, Orion had only been present for the past four days, and there was no way he could have formed a deeper connection with the Princess of the Garden than those who had known her from birth, and even before.


    However, she quickly admonished herself for entertaining such doubts, recognizing that such thoughts were unfounded.


    Orion, however, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Queen Selene''s words, pondering why the Princess of the Garden had made such an unexpected decision.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation for her choice, other than the possibility that she might be warming up to him and wanted to include him in this opportunity.


    However, Orion still found it hard to believe that it was that simple. He decided to set the question aside and resolved to ask the Princess of the Garden directly when he had the chance.


    "Alright, I understand everything," Orion said, nodding in agreement. "But is there a specific reason you''vee here with the Princess and her personal guard?"


    Queen Selene shook her head, a wry smile touching her lips. "No," she responded. "Given the extremely delicate nature of the situation, I wanted to inform you personally. But when I arrived, I saw my daughter standing outside your door. She imed that the two of you had a very important meeting she couldn''t resist attending immediately."


    Queen Selene then fixed her narrowed gaze on Orion. "Mr. Orion, is there something between you and my daughter that I''m unaware of?"


    "If anything were going on between Princess Crystalia and me, you would have already known about it since this is your castle. So you can rest assured, Queen Selene, that there''s currently nothing happening between me and the princess," Orion responded.


    He feigned seriousness as he considered scolding Princess Crystalia for being so direct with the queen. Their rtionship was destined to be very close in the future, with the queen likely bing his mother-inw. Thus, Orion had every intention of building a good rtionship with her.


    However, their current interactions were treading on thin ice, and there was no need to rush when they could take things one step at a time.


    Queen Selene nodded solemnly at Orion''s words, acknowledging that it would be impossible for something to happen between her daughter and Orion without her knowledge in her own castle.


    "Yes, you are right," she said seriously, showing her agreement with Orion''s statement. "However, since we can''t predict the future, if there ever is something going on between you and my daughter, please inform me directly. There''s no need to go through the stress of hiding anything like that," she concluded her sentence with a warm smile, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    Orion''s mind started spinning with a barrage of thoughts as he tried to decipher the meaning behind Queen Selene''s words.


    Was she giving him the green light to have a rtionship with her daughter?


    Or perhaps, had she already discovered something, and was now pretending not to know?

 Chapter 468 The Ideal In-Law Relationship

    ?


    Orion found that these thoughts were fleeting, disappearing almost as soon as they crossed his mind. There was no need to dwell on such matters when the answer was already right in front of him.


    He let out an internal sigh, realizing that perhaps he had been too hard on his future mother-inw. Since she would soon be a part of their family, Orion decided to treat her with more care and attention in the future.


    He contemted starting by assisting her in stabilizing the current situation of the Prismerian Kingdom, a notion he considered a positive step.


    Queen Selene closely watched Orion as he absorbed her words, and she couldn''t help but let out an internal sigh of weariness. When she first encountered her daughter outside Orion''s room, she sensed that something was amiss. Her observation of her daughter''s behaviour around Orion only confirmed her suspicions.


    In fact, Queen Selene had raised her from birth and as such knew her daughter inside out. It would have been a grave error if she had guessed incorrectly.


    Nevertheless, for anyone else, Queen Selene wouldn''t have bothered to spare them a second thought if they didn''t meet her standards. Yet, the person her daughter had fallen in love with was Orion, and so she had decided to carefully assess the pros and cons of this situation.


    From her analysis, she found it not to be a bad idea, despite Orion''s mention of having other wives. With the two Luminaris heiresses choosing to honour their promise and be his partners, coupled with Orion''s current standing in the kingdom, there was the hope that her daughter, with Orion''s assistance, could lead the Prismerian Kingdom to new heights, even if the kingdom itself didn''t escape from the mountain.


    So, Queen Selene concluded that the benefits clearly outweighed the disadvantages.


    "Okay, I will make sure to remember your words," Orion replied, his tone reflecting his seriousness.


    "Alright, that''s all there is to discuss. I will have Madam Seraphinae for you tomorrow when the event is ready. Now, I can see you have important matters to attend to, so I won''t keep you any longer," Queen Selene said.


    With that, she turned to leave, clearly in a hurry to attend to her own tasks.


    "After we find a way out of this mountain, I''ll make it a priority to find out how we can remove that artefact from around your neck," Orion dered with confidence. His words made Queen Selene pause in her tracks, and she turned to look at him.


    A beautiful smile graced her lips at his offer. "I''d like to thank you in advance then, Mr Orion, if you can truly find a way to rid me of this artefact," she said, her tone filled with appreciation. "However, while I would dly ept your help, Mr Orion, considering that this is a powerful artefact, it might be best not to stress over it too much. I''m confident that I will eventually find a way to remove it."


    While Orion had already surprised her on several asions to the extent that she began to doubt if they could trulypete with the outside world, should they manage to escape this mountain. She was aware of the immense challenges that came with dealing with ancient artefacts, especially lost ones.


    Her past experiences with the ancient artefacts in the Crystalforge n had made her cautious, and she didn''t want Orion to divert his focus from the scout mission.


    "It appears that the Queen doesn''t have full confidence in my words. Nevertheless, should I find a way to assist you in removing that artefact from your neck, I hope to be rewarded with..."


    "A wish," Queen Selene promptly interjected, finishing Orion''s sentence for him, as though she could already tell what he wanted.


    "Yes," Orion responded with a slight smile. "One wish, for anything I desire?"


    Queen Selene observed Orion''s confident expression and nodded in agreement. "Very well, since you seem so confident, what if you fail to remove this artefact?" she asked, awaiting his response.


    "I haven''t entertained that possibility because I don''t n on failing," Orion replied. "But it appears you already have something in mind, Queen Selene. I''m curious to know what it is."


    Queen Selene pursed her lips. "If you lose, the only thing I would want is for you to promise me one thing: that you help us Prismerions out of this mountain," she said. She then added, "Or help me take care of my daughter in case things don''t work out as nned."


    "That''s two promises, Queen Selene," Orion remarked, observing Queen Selene as she realized her mistake.


    "But you don''t need to worry," Orion assured her, shaking his head. "I don''t need to make a promise to take care of her."


    Queen Selene immediately felt her heart skip a beat. She briefly stared at Orion, sensing a fluttering sensation in her heart before quickly suppressing it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Orion. I will see youter," Queen Selene said, turning away abruptly and briskly walking in the opposite direction, showing no sign of slowing down even as she distanced herself from Orion.


    Observing the Queen''s hurried departure, Orion shook his head and let out a weary sigh.


    It was clear from a mere nce that the pressure on the Queen had intensified, which would undoubtedly be detrimental to her health if things continued in this manner.


    Nevertheless, he knew that he could only wait for tomorrow to discover what the trial of the guardians was about before leading the scout mission to the upper section of the mountain, which would likely bring them across White me. Orion decided to take one step at a time to avoid making mistakes.


    Orion turned around and made his way back to his room, where Princess Crystalia, Flintor, and the Luminaris n Heiresses were waiting for him.


    "What took you so long?" Princess Crystalia asked, her tone tinged with suspicion. She was curious about the nature of the conversation that had caused such a lengthy dy between her mother and Orion.

 Chapter 469 Explore Your Sisterly Relationships

    Chapter 469 Explore Your Sisterly Rtionships


    "Sorry for the dy; the Queen had something important to discuss," Orion exined.


    He then addressed the group, saying, "Let''s go inside," as he held the door open for them.


    Maya and Merida entered the room in session, and Princess Crystalia followed.


    However, Flintor was halted by Princess Crystalia, who fixed him with a stern expression.


    "Flintor, stay here and guard the entrance. I''ll be out once I''m finished," Princess Crystalia instructed, her voice growing quieter.


    She averted her gaze from Flintor momentarily, cleared her throat, and then looked back at him with a serious expression.


    "Just don''te in, no matter what," she ordered firmly before closing the door.


    Maya and Merida eyed the sheets on the bed, which were slightly bulging and trembling. Before they could voice their suspicions or inquire about it, Orion swiftly grasped the sheets and pulled them aside, revealing the quivering figure beneath.


    "What are you hiding for? As the mature one and their elder sister, aren''t you supposed to introduce yourself and try to get along with your sisters?" Orion said as he gazed at Elysia, who shot him a re.


    She clung to the bed sheets, attempting to pull them back to conceal herself.


    "Elder sister," Maya and Merida chimed in confusion, their eyes locked on the unknown woman who upied their husband''s bed.


    Meanwhile, Princess Crystalia had already deduced the reason for Elysia''s presence and couldn''t help but marvel at the audacity of the situation as she watched, speechless.


    Elysia clenched her teeth in frustration at Orion''s words, her internal scream resounding. ''Elder sister to who? Are you blind?'' she thought, seething.


    She continued to tug at the sheets, only ceasing when she noticed the mounting awkwardness in the room.


    Gathering herposure, she descended from the bed after relinquishing her grip on the sheets. She promptly bowed before the three major n heiresses.


    Before she could utter a word, a hand firmly sped her behind, and a voice swiftly stifled any words she might have spoken.


    "Straighten your back, Elysia," Orionmanded firmly.


    Elysia, utterly bbergasted, was at a loss for words. Realizing she had no other option, she straightened her back and nced briefly at the three n heiresses before her gaze dropped to the ground.


    "Ahem! While I would have preferred a proper introduction, since we are already familiar with each other''s identities, there''s no need," Orion cleared his throat before continuing. "Elysia, meet your new sisters, Maya and Merida, the wives of your husband."


    Elysia nearly lost her footing upon hearing Orion''s words, and it took a series of greetings to bring her back to her senses.


    "Greetings elder, sister,"


    "Greetings elder, sister,"


    Maya and Merida respectfully greeted Elysia. She merely nodded quietly in response to their greetings.


    Orion realized that this was not an easy situation to resolve, so he came up with an idea.


    He turned to Maya and Merida and asked, "Have either of you taken a tour around the castle before?"


    Merida and Maya both silently shook their heads in response.


    "Well, Elysia is the Queen''s personal maid, so she can show you all around in the meantime. Plus, you can get to know each other that way," Orion said, sporting a warm smile as he gently led Elysia forward.


    He then extended his hand to Merida, while gesturing for Maya to follow from behind.


    Orion led the group out of the room and paused to whisper a few words into Maya''s ear, considering her as the more suitable person for the task.


    Maya''s eyes immediately widened as she listened to Orion''s words.


    Her gaze intensified as she fixated on Elysia, who couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine under the scrutiny of the Luminaris n heiress.


    Orion wore a satisfied smile as Maya nodded in understanding and walked away. Elysia took the lead to show them around the castle.


    As they moved out of sight, Orion cast a quick nce at Flintor, who stood guard by the door, and nodded approvingly.


    He then pulled the door shut.


    However, just as he turned around to address Princess Crystalia, an immense force abruptly collided with his body, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "I can''t take it anymore. You''re the one who''s driven me to this point, so please, do something about it," Princess Crystalia eximed as she pushed Orion to the ground and straddled him.


    Her hot breath escaped her lips, mingling with the warm air around them as she ground her round bare buttocks atop Orion''s bulging penis.


    She positioned her tight vagina lips to kiss the fabric covering the private part of his trousers, and a delightful sensation slowly spread from her grinding pussy throughout her body. All the while, she continued to gaze at Orion with a pleading expression, as if urging him to take action.


    Orion found himself in a bit of a dilemma. He was aware that Flintor was guarding the door from the outside, and he was certain that if they were to take their rtionship to the next level, Flintor would undoubtedly burst into the room to investigate. This was something he wanted to avoid at the moment, as it could jeopardize his budding rtionship with the princess and disrupt the uing trial scheduled for tomorrow.


    Of course, he had already received Queen Selene''s approval, so he had no intention of allowing Princess Crystalia to leave his room while she remained so aroused.


    Orion leaned in closer and whispered into her ear, "We can''t do it now."


    "But..." Princess Crystalia interrupted, her eyes bing even more zed as she pleaded fervently, "I need it..." The grinding and friction of her hips intensified, as though she wanted to tear through the thin fabric with the heat generated by the friction and impale Orion''s scorching, throbbing shaft into her eagerly awaiting feminine hole.


    At this point, Orion understood that words were unnecessary.


    He extended his right hand behind her and grasped the edge of her dress, effortlessly pulling it off Princess Crystalia''s alluring figure.


    Princess Crystalia felt the warm breeze caress her body, causing her nipples to tingle with excitement and her already moist vagina lips to quiver in anticipation.

 Chapter 470 Crystalias Freedom

    Chapter 470 Crystalia''s Freedom


    Her reaction didn''t escape Orion''s notice, and he smiled as he gently held her waist in ce with one hand. With the other, he moved down slowly and gently, prating her tight moist pussy. This caused her to shut her eyes, squeezing them tightly, as she never expected the sensation that enveloped her senses,bined with her arousal, could be so intoxicating that she didn''t want it to end.


    So, this was what she was missing?


    It felt... It felt so wonderful!


    The final restraint that Princess Crystalia had been clinging to instantly shattered as her insides were fiercely stimted by Orion''s fingers.


    It made her feel as though she could sense the shape of his fingers deep within her fleshy, tight vaginal walls.


    Her eyes clenched shut even tighter as she struggled to resist the throbbing sensations inside her. She clenched her thighs more firmly around Orion''s waist, further tensing up her body.


    "Let it go."


    As soon as Orion''s voice reached her ears, an overwhelmingly intoxicating sensation surged through Princess Crystalia''s body. She opened her eyes and stared wide-eyed into Orion''s brown eyes.


    "Ahhh~~" A short gasp escaped from Princess Crystalia''s lips as she held her gaze on Orion, finding herselfpletely charmedby his expression.


    It was incredibly difficult to restrain herself as she felt her body''s heat melding with his.


    Despite her body feeling as though it might copse if she released again, Princess Crystalia couldn''t help herself and let her juices flow. Her body lost all strength, and she copsed onto his body.


    "Haaa.... Haaaa...." Princess Crystalia continued to breathe rapidly as Orion wrapped his arms around her waist, embracing her closely. Then, he gentlyid his back on the ground, ensuring that Princess Crystalia wasfortably resting on his chest.


    Even after she had climaxed for the second time, Princess Crystalia could still feel her legs twitching as Orion''s fingers continued to explore deep within her contracting, moist vagina, massaging her fleshy inner walls.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you release everything left," Orion said, leaning in closer before he withdrew his fingers and captured the Princess''s lips in a passionate kiss.


    "Ahhhh~~~ Orioonn~~~"


    The touch of his fingers inside her quickened, aiding her in releasing her passion from deep within.


    ¡­.......


    Flintor stood guard outside the foreigners'' room and couldn''t help but notice the eerie silence emanating from within. Every room in the castle was enchanted to muffle sounds, but given his proximity, he expected to hear at least something, right?


    Reluctantly retracting his ears from the crystalline door, Flintor took a deep breath and resisted the urge to intrude and check on the situation inside. He was concerned about the Princess''s current behaviour and mental state, but he knew that Princess Crystalia would be furious with him if he interfered.


    Contemting the challenges awaiting them the next day as they faced the trial alongside others, Flintor turned away and resolved to guard the door, patiently awaiting the Princess''s return.


    ¡­.......


    "Is this all?" Queen Selene questioned as she surveyed the letters scattered across the table before her.


    In addition to the five major ns, she had dispatched missives to the minor ns and smaller city families, notifying them of the impending changes in the Prismerian Kingdom and seeking to ascertain their loyalties.


    While they might not have a significant impact on the uing conflict, every pair of hands, no matter how small, would help the Crystalforge n reach areas they couldn''t otherwise touch.


    The leader of the Runede Reavers, the foremost elite group within the Crystalforge n and also the most powerful of such groups, replied, "Yes, your Highness. These letters contain the responses from all those who received our missives earlier today."


    "Alright," Queen Selene nodded in understanding and meticulously reviewed each letter. She ced those from individuals who had pledged their allegiance to the Crystalforge n on one side of the table, while she discarded those who had shown their support for the Gemheart n onto the floor next to her.


    Although she had anticipated that some might still stand by the Gemheart n, given their status as one of the five major ns, it was disheartening to acknowledge that she might need to eradicate their bloodlines if they managed to survive this war.


    [The Quartwraith n stands with the Crystalforge n and will provide substantial support in bringing down the Gemheart n,] read one letter.


    Queen Selene nodded in approval as she examined the final stack of letters, all from the major ns.


    [ The Prismaflow n stands with the Crystalforge n...]


    [ The Luminaris n stands with the Gemheart n...]


    Queen Selene immediately frowned upon reading the response from the Luminaris n.


    [... the Luminaris will give its full support and aid to the Gemheart n during this war. The Luminaris n wishes you and the Crystalforge n good luck.]


    With the two Luminaris heiresses now in the castle, Queen Selene had expected andslide of support, assuming she would gain the full backing of the Luminaris n.


    However, it seemed that this was not the case.


    ''What is he thinking?'' Queen Selene thought with a frownced on her lips. Surely they were aware that they could capture the two Luminaris heiresses that were currently in the castle and use them as hostages against the Lumaniris n in theing war right?


    The moment this thought crossed her mind, Queen Selene released a deep sigh and immediately discarded it because of a certain someone.


    After all, with the two Luminaris n Heiresses bing his wives, they had unwittingly acquired the best protection anyone could currently have in the kingdom, even if they were not yet aware of it.


    "Has the n Mistress of the Gemheart n made any moves yet?" Queen Selene asked.


    She had privately sent a letter to ra Gemheart to inform her that her brother was still alive, albeit with a missing arm, and would probably not survive the next few days if the Gemheart n didn''t halt its ns for war and surrender.


    Although she couldn''t touch the two Luminaris n heiresses, the junior brother of the Gemheart n mistress was still an asset she intended to use to its fullest.

 Chapter 471 The Sacred Union

    Chapter 471 The Sacred Union


    "No, Your Highness, we haven''t detected any unusual activity from the n Mistress of the Gemheart n," the leader of the Runede Reavers responded.


    Queen Selene nodded in acknowledgement. "Very well, if she doesn''t respond or take any actions to indicate her willingness to cooperate by the end of tomorrow, you may proceed with his execution," she instructed.


    "I understand your highness."


    "Furthermore, ensure that nothing disrupts the events scheduled for tomorrow. Everything must proceed seamlessly, as it concerns the future of the kingdom," Queen Selene added.


    "Of course, Your Highness, I will ensure it," the cloaked figure responded. Suddenly, it appeared as if an invisible force was stretching and pulling its form from every direction.


    Then, the figure disintegrated within the room, its cloak dispersing as if ripped apart, beforepletely vanishing into thin air.


    ¡­........


    "Is this how it''s done?" Orion asked, his posture lowered as he knelt on the bed between Merida''s widely parted legs.


    His gaze was fixed on the beauty before him, as Merida nodded in response. He shifted his attention downward to the shimmering silvery gem nestled just above her crotch.


    Inhaling deeply, Orion pressed his bleeding thumb upon her jewel and only withdrew it once the entire surface had been bathed in his blood.


    A radiant burst of light erupted from it, casting a fascinating phenomenon. Orion was entranced as he watched his blood flow deep into the gem.


    Merida couldn''t help but release a soft moan before she squeezed her thighs together, sensually rubbing them against each other.


    Gradually, the intense light emanating from the gem diminished until it vanished suddenly, leaving behind only a tiny drop of blood deeply ensconced within the jewel.


    Orion couldn''t resist the temptation to extend his hand, letting his fingers gently graze the surface of the gem. His touch prompted another alluring moan from Merida, forcing her to bite her lip to stifle her desires.


    "Don''t touch it; it''s still sensitive," Merida softly warned as she gazed at Orion.


    "It''s my turn," Maya immediately chimed in, her words causing Merida to cast a sidelong nce at her while inwardly releasing a deep sigh. Throughout the day, she had tried to convince her sister to reconsider, but the more she attempted, the more Maya seemed determined to honour her part of the agreement.


    In their current situation, Merida realized there was little she could do to change the course of events. Once Orion''s blood touched her gem, the marriage was sealed, unless Maya herself decided to intervene. However, it seemed unlikely that Maya would take such a step.


    Observing Maya''s eager demeanour, Orion nodded. He then shifted to position himself between Maya''s legs, crossing over their legs.


    With a bloodied thumb, he pressed it against Maya''s gem, staining it with his blood.


    Maya''s gem reacted simrly, emitting a bright light that vanished abruptly, leaving Orion''s blood embedded deep within it. A soft, involuntary moan escaped her lips.


    Observing the two girls, who now gazed at him with dazed expressions, Orion finally decided to ask, "So, are you finally going to tell me why we have to perform this ritual?"


    "It''s to bind us to one another and identify as husband and wife, normally," Maya exined. "Normally, I would have done the same for you if you had a gem, but I don''t think there should be any problems as long as either of our gems is stained with our blood."


    Orion nodded, understanding that it was simr to traditional marriage vows. Turning his head to look at Merida, he noticed the defeated expression on her face. Inwardly, he gestured for them to make space for him in the centre. He then copsed face-first, lying down with his back between the two of them. Stretching his arms wide, he hugged them tightly. He watched as they snuggled between his arms and closed their eyes, eventually drifting off to sleep himself, resting his body for the trial at the Garden tomorrow.


    ¡­...........


    As the streets of the Prismerian Kingdom began to fill with more and more people awakening from their sleep, preparing for their daily routines and trade, a significant increase in the number of guards patrolling the area caught the attention of the citizens.


    "Hey, aren''t those the royal guards?"


    "Yes, they are. But what''s going on? I can''t recall thest time I saw them patrolling the streets in such force. Did something ur?"


    "Shhh! Haven''t you heard about the recent incident?"


    "What incident?"


    A flurry of gossip spread like wildfire as the crowd paused to observe the growing presence of royal guards stationed at every street corner. People craned their necks and strained their ears, eager to discern the reason behind this unusual situation.


    The volume of the various spections grew louder and more distinct as arger crowd assembled to witness the unfolding scene.


    "I heard that the descendants of forgotten ns ambushed the royal carriages on their way back to the castle. Not only that, they managed to y everyst royal guard protecting the convoy. The Gemheart n seized the opportunity to attack as well, almost iming the lives of the queen and her family. Thankfully, the royal family''s secret warriors intervened and wiped out the attackers," revealed an elderly man who had traversed the battle-scarred road on his journey from the Quaztrwraith n.


    He had overheard fragments of information and, now, with narrowed eyes, he recounted the grim details to the crowd. "It seems the royal family and the Crystalforge n are gearing up for war," he concluded, prompting gasps of shock from the gathered onlookers.


    War! When was thest time the Prismerian Kingdom witnessed such a thing?


    A war between the two major ns ¨C doesn''t that imply the other major ns will be involuntarily dragged into this conflict?


    Were they about to be caught in the crossfire between the major ns?


    As the thoughts of passersby nced from one conclusion to another and some began questioning the credibility of the news they''d heard, a loud noise suddenly pierced the air, seizing everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 472 Preparation For War

    Chapter 472 Preparation For War


    "THIS IS A DECREE FROM THE KING AND QUEEN OF THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM, SO EVERYONE, PAY CLOSE ATTENTION!" A royal guard, d in superior-quality armour that set him apart from the patrolling guards, took amanding position at the heart of the street. His thunderous promation echoed through the area, while several guards encircled him.


    "BECAUSE OF THE AUDACOUIS ATTACK BY THE DESCENDANTS OF THE FORGOTTEN CLANS, WHO SOUGHT TO AMBUSH AND ASSASSINATE THE ROYAL FAMILY, ANY INDIVIDUAL FOUND TO BE A DESCENDANT OF THESE FORGOTTEN CLANS, FOLLOWING A THOROUGH INVESTIGATION, WILL FACE PUBLIC EXECUTION. ANYONE DISCOVERED ASSOCIATING WITH THEM WILL MEET THE SAME FATE OR BE INCARCERATED IN THE DUNGEONS FOR LIFE."


    "THEREFORE, IF YOU POSSESS ANY INFORMATION ABOUT THE DESCENDANTS OF THE FORGOTTEN CLANS, KINDLY SHARE IT WITH THE ROYAL GUARDS TO AVOID IMPLICATION WHEN THEY ARE APPREHENDED. THE ROYAL FAMILY IS COMMITTED TO PURGING THEM FROM THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM THROUGH ANY MEANS NECESSARY."


    "ALSO, IN LIGHT OF THE GEMHEART CLAN''S ATTEMPT TO SEIZE SUCH AN OPPORTUNITY TO ASSASSINATE THE ROYAL FAMILY, THEY HAVE BEEN DECLARED TRAITORS. THIS MEANS THEY HAVE NO PLACE WITHIN THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM ANY LONGER. THEREFORE, THE CRYSTALFORGE CLAN AND THE ROYAL FAMILY DECLARE WAR ON THE GEMHEART CLAN AND ALL THOSE WHO ALIGN WITH THEM."


    "CITIZENS OF THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM, I IMPLORE YOU TO DEMONSTRATE YOUR UNWAVERING SUPPORT FOR OUR KINGDOM TODAY. WE MUST UNITE TO PREVENT SUCH ATROCITIES FROM OCCURRING AGAIN. IF, BY ANY UNIMAGINABLE CHANCE, THEY HAD SUCCEEDED IN COMMITTING SUCH A HEINOUS ACT, WHO KNOWS WHAT CALAMITY WOULD HAVE BEFALLEN OUR KINGDOM?"


    "FOR THE SAKE OF THE ROYAL FAMILY, FOR THE SAKE OF THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM, FOR THE SAKE OF OUR LIVES AND SAFETY, LET US STAND TOGETHER AND USE OUR FULL STRENGTH TO BRING THE DESCENDANTS OF THE FORGOTTEN CLANS AND THE GEMHEART CLAN TO JUSTICE!"


    As the royal guard''s thunderous promation echoed through the air, it jolted every passerby present. The collective roar of the crowd snapped them out of their daze, and with extraordinary fervour, they rallied behind the cause.


    There was a shared resolution to purge the Gemheart n and rid the kingdom of the descendants of the forgotten ns once and for all.


    ¡­..................


    Garden


    Orion, apanied by Madam Seraphina, gazed in astonishment at the vast crowd that had gathered for the event.


    Hadn''t the Queen mentioned that the number of participants for the trial would be limited? If that were the case, then why was the turnout so massive that they had effectively encircled the entireke?


    Madam Seraphina, perceiving Orion''s confusion, offered an exnation. "Considering the limited activities avable within this mountain, the Crystalforge n saw this as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to witness the event where one of the select participants wouldplete the trial and gain the power necessary to challenge the White me."


    "They extended an invitation to anyone from the Crystalforge n who wished to witness this memorable asion firsthand, which is why we see such arge crowd here today," Madam Seraphina exined, her gaze sweeping across the spectators. "In fact, the turnout is even smaller than our expectations, likely due to theing war; not everyone could attend given the circumstances."


    Orion nodded in understanding. He already knew that the Crystalforge n was reserving this event primarily for themselves, so the absence of the other ns didn''te as a surprise.


    Gazing at the Divine Lake Essence before him, Orion furrowed his brow and asked, "Do you happen to know where the trial is going to take ce?" He had meant to pose this question to Princess Crystalia the previous day, but it had slipped his mind as he focused on making sure she wasfortable and no longer feeling aroused.


    However, now, with the crowd gathered around the expansiveke, Orion''s scepticism began to grow.


    "For safety reasons, the location of the trial is kept a secret. However, I was instructed by the Queen to bring you near theke," Madam Seraphina exined.


    She sighed, clearly defeated by the mystery surrounding the event. Then she added, "But considering that everyone is here, it''s not far-fetched to assume the trial has something to do with the Divine Lake."


    Orion nodded, contemting the same idea. Saria''s words had been on his mind, making him wonder if her suspicion was somehow connected to the trial. Choosing not to dwell on it, as it was impossible to verify his thoughts, Orion pushed the notion aside and turned his attention to the figures approaching behind him, drawing the attention of the crowd.


    Seeing that it was the royal family not only Orion, but everyone''s attention was also drawn towards them.


    The royal family also spotted him, and Madam Seraphina gave them a nod before they were ushered to a designated spot, encircled by a group of white-robed elders.


    As the crowd started to part, all eyes were fixed on a particr figure that had made her entrance.


    Recognizing her as the Princess of the Garden, Orion observed her briefly. She acknowledged him with a nod before shifting her attention to the vast assembly of onlookers.


    "Wee, everyone, to this special gathering," the Princess of the Garden spoke.


    While her tone remainedposed, her voice carried throughout the area, ensuring everyone could hear her clearly. "Though there are many things I would like to share with you today, to save time, I will be brief."


    Realizing that the Princess of the Garden was about to disclose important details about the uing trial, the attendees perked up, their ears attuned to her words.


    Simultaneously, those who were seeing the Princess of the Garden for the first time were captivated by her beauty, momentarily distracted by her impending message.


    She continued, "I would first like to inform you all that the trial will be held within the divineke. If you have reason to believe that you cannot withstand the immense magical pressure within theke, I strongly rmend you reconsider your participation for your own safety."


    As soon as the Princess of the Garden announced that the trial would be conducted within theke, the entire crowd erupted into a frenzied buzz.

 Chapter 473 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race

    Chapter 473 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race


    Meanwhile, Orion, whose doubts had just been confirmed, couldn''t help but raise a brow at the Princess of the Garden''s words.


    After spending some time with Anara and witnessing her refill theke with her ancestral essence, he had a good idea of the Divineke''s origin. He suspected that some others might also be aware of this information.


    Although he knew that the Divine Lake Essence couldn''t be contaminated, he found it a bit unusual.


    However, unlike Orion, whose thoughts were focused on the origin of the Divine Lake, the other participants clenched their teeth with determination as they heeded the Princess of the Garden''s warning after she revealed that the trial would ur within the Divine Lake.


    As elite warriors of the Crystalforge n, many of them had already experienced the daunting effects of entering the Divine Lake. They had used it to fortify their bodies and increase the density of their magical energy under theke''s unnatural, crushing force.


    Thus, they took the Princess of the Garden''s warning seriously.


    In fact, some of them had begun to reconsider their participation in the trial upon learning that it would be held within the Divine Lake.


    But, despite these doubts and valid concerns, none of them decided to stand by their initial decision.


    As the elite of the elites, representing the very best the Crystalforge n had to offer, they knew that retreating now would invite ridicule and shame.


    Where could they possibly hide their faces after such a withdrawal?


    Meanwhile, the royal family and the elders encircling them found themselves embroiled in a discussion.


    Elder Auli pondered aloud, "Do you suppose they might resent us for not disclosing the truth to them earlier?" She gestured toward the eerilyposed elite warriors of the Crystalforge n in the distance. Despite their apparentposure, she sensed that things were not as they seemed.


    Their unusual calmness only served to emphasise their true nervousness, and given their standing, it was an indicative sign that they took the Princess of the Garden''s words seriously.


    Elder Caz let out a derisive snort in response to Elder Auli''s concern. He retorted, "What difference would it have made if we had disclosed it earlier?" With a keen eye, he observed the elite warriors encircling the Divine Lake, and he understood the underlying sentiment in Elder Auli''s question.


    "In fact, divulging that information prematurely might have needlessly burdened them, adding to their stress, which could have been counterproductive to their preparations for the trial."


    Elder Can chimed in, nodding in agreement. "Indeed, Elder Caz is correct. Sharing such details would have only intensified the pressure on them before the trial. Let us hope they seed in oveing the trial and gain the extraordinary power necessary to confront the White me."


    Elder Hale scoffed at his fellow elders, his gaze momentarily shifting to Princess Crystalia and her personal guard, Flintor. He continued, "You all seem to forget that surviving within the Divine Lake is not a matter of physical strength but of one''s soul and will. If it were solely about physical strength, the Princess and her personal guard would not have endured within its depths for so long."


    Flintor couldn''t help but tense under the intense scrutiny from the council of elders. On the other hand, Princess Crystalia remainedposed, her demeanour unfazed by their collective gaze.


    The surrounding elders nodded appreciatively, recognizing the Princess''s exceptionalposure, which matched that of the elite warriors.


    However, when their attention shifted to Flintor, who visibly trembled, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment, questioning how he had managed to survive in the Divine Lake and acquire even a fraction of the strange power that could aid in defeating the White me.


    "Elder Hale has a point," chimed in Elder Amal. "We mustn''t forget that sheer physical strength is not the sole factor in this trial. Moreover, there''s a possibility that the foreigner may not withstand theke''s challenges, despite his apparent strength."


    Elder Amal had been one of the few who had initially opposed Queen Selene''s decision to seek the Princess of the Garden''s help. However, her reservations weren''t rooted in any intention to undermine the Queen or hinder her recovery; rather, her scepticism was based on the origins of the Princess of the Garden. She couldn''t fathom why the Princess of the Garden had confined herself within the Garden, avoiding the world outside its confines.


    Given these uncertainties, it was only natural for Elder Amal to question the true motives of the Princess of the Garden. In her view, the Princess of the Garden might pose a threat on par with, if not greater than, the other four major ns.


    Queen Selene took a deep breath and shook her head with confidence. "While there is a possibility that he might struggle with the challenges of the Divine Lake, I firmly believe he has what it takes to survive."She cast a brief nce at Orion, who stood beside Madam Seraphina on the opposite side of theke.


    Then, she redirected her gaze to the Princess of the Garden, who was preparing to continue her address, waiting for the murmurs in the crowd to subside.


    "Regardless of the oue, let us observe and discover who seeds inpleting this trial, obtaining the power that not only promises victory against the White me but also, hopefully, offers a way to escape this mountain," she concluded.


    Her words resonated with the elders who encircled them, prompting unanimous nods of agreement. In the current circumstances, that was the extent of their focus.


    "Now that you''ve understood the situation, all the participants cane forward" The Princess of the Garden continued, stretching her left hand toward the vacant area beside her, inviting the participants to step forward.


    One by one, individuals from the crowd began to make their way to this designated space, filling it up gradually as their numbers swelled. Onlookers amodated the expanding group by shifting aside.


    Orion, standing on the opposite side and not yet among the participants, observed as some of those who joined the group wore beautifully strange masks that clung to their faces, lending an air of mystery. Others chose not to don masks and instead gazed intently, their attention fixed primarily on the Divine Lake below.

 Chapter 474 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (2)

    Chapter 474 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (2)


    "You better go and join the group quickly," Madam Seraphina advised, shifting her attention from the gathering to Orion.


    Orion nodded in understanding, preparing to move toward the group. He noticed that both Princess Crystalia and Flintor were also readying themselves to step forward.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he looked at Madam Seraphina and said, "Aren''t you forgetting to give me something before I go?"


    Madam Seraphina furrowed her brows in confusion, wondering what Orion meant.


    ''Did I promise him something?'' she thought. Perplexed by hisment, she awaited an exnation.


    Orion tapped his cheeks and continued, "Aren''t you going to give me a good luck kiss?"


    Madam Seraphina''s eyes widened as she was taken by surprise, but she quicklyposed herself under Orion''s yful gaze. Knowing that he was still waiting for her, she discreetly nced around to make sure that no one was watching before she brought her lips down to nt a brief peck on his cheek.


    Orion, however, seized the opportunity to give her soft-clothed buttocks a light, reassuring squeeze before turning around and hurrying to join the group.


    Madam Seraphina wore a slightly pouting expression as she watched him leave.


    As Orion moved forward with a broad smile on his face, he drew the attention of numerous onlookers who pointed and murmured about the foreigner from outside the mountain.


    He was aware that they had recognized him, but he paid little mind to their curious nces as he reached the group and took his ce. Orion exchanged waves with Princess Crystalia and Flintor, and when he spotted Iris in the distance, he waved to her as well.


    Princess Crystalia, however, couldn''t help but furrow her brows in confusion at Orion''s cheerful demeanour. Apart from his apparentck of seriousness about the uing trial, she was puzzled by why he was eyeing the Divine Lake with an expression that suggested he was eager to take a dive.


    ''Is he that confident?'' Princess Crystalia wondered.


    She wasn''t concerned about her and Flintor''s ability to withstand the dense divine magical energy within theke, as they had done before. Her curiosityy in whether Orion could achieve the same feat.


    This sentiment wasn''t limited to her alone; even the elders, the king, and the queen wore furrowed brows and curious expressions, while others pondered the situation deeply.


    However, as the trial was about tomence, they all fell silent and watched intently.


    The Princess of the Garden surveyed the group and counted approximately two hundred and fifty participants. She sensed a faint magical aura from less than half of the group, leading her to suspect that the Crystalforge n might have hesitated to use their entire elite warrior force due to the ongoing war in the kingdom.


    Naturally, she could empathize with their dilemma, but she considered their decision profoundly foolish, especially given that this might be their sole opportunity to leave the mountain.


    The Princess of the Garden directed her attention to the participants and stated, "The guardians have decided to apany each of you into the Divine Lake to monitor your progress and retrieve the bodies of those who are unable to continue after entering the Divine Lake."


    Witnessing several of them disy surprise followed by relief, the Princess of the Garden narrowed her eyes at them and rified, "Please do not misunderstand. The guardians are not there to take care of you; instead, they are ensuring that your deceased bodies do not defile the Divine Lake. So, don''t worry, if you fail to proceed or, better yet, survive being submerged in the Divine Lake, your bodies will be returned to the surface."


    Several sighs of resignation escaped the participants as they nodded in understanding, observing the guardians of the garden flying towards them and hovering nearby. At least they could take sce in the prospect of a proper burial should they fail.


    In due course, all 250 participants had a guardian assigned to them, who floated closely to monitor their actions. With everything prepared, the Princess of the Garden''s gaze briefly settled on Orion, who appeared to be having trouble with the guardian apanying him.


    She shook her head and muttered under her breath, "Forget it."


    Then, she refocused her attention on the assembled participants and dered, "You may begin!"


    As the Princess of the Garden''s words ended, the participants, one by one, submerged into the Divine Lake, creating a distinct resounding ssh as about two hundred and fifty individuals dived into its waters, each apanied by their guardian.


    After a few minutes, all the participants had submerged themselves within the Divine Lake, leaving the spectators in silence, their collective breaths held, eagerly anticipating which one among them would obtain the strange power to defeat the White me.


    "Five feet!"


    "Ten feet!"


    "Twenty feet!"


    The voice of the Princess of the Garden rang out, and the spectators quickly understood that she was announcing the depths reached by the participants within the Divine Lake.


    "Twenty-two feet!"


    Just as the Princess of the Garden was about to continue, around ten convulsing bodies were catapulted from the Divine Lake to the position where the participants had originally gathered. Their bodies trembled involuntarily, veins expanded to the point of looking as though they might rupture, and their faces turned deathly pale, as if they were on the brink of death.


    The spectators, who were well aware of the trial''s difficult nature, were forcefully reminded of its ruthlessness.


    Even Queen Selene couldn''t help but clutch the corner of her gown tightly, her knuckles white as she witnessed more and more participants being expelled from theke, left to grapple with a desperate fight for their lives.


    "Twenty-five feet!" The Princess of the Garden''s cold, uncaring voice resounded through the air once more.


    By this point, roughly twenty bodies had already been expelled from the Divine Lake, marking their premature failure in the trial.


    The Princess of the Garden merely nced at them briefly before resuming her announcements.


    "Twenty-nine feet!"

 Chapter 475 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (3)

    Chapter 475 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (3)


    "Thirty-eight feet!"


    "Forty feet!"


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, within the Divine Lake, approximately two hundred and thirty individuals were still descending towards theke''s depths.


    Orion relished in the sensation of his body being revitalized as the Divine Lake enveloped his skin, leaving him feeling invigorated.


    As he had anticipated, submerging himself in the Divine Lake felt much like immersing in the ancestral essence of the tree nymph, with the only difference being that his body experienced a gentle, soothing massage as numerous subtle vibrations emanated from both outside and within him.


    Stretching his arms wide as he continued tofortably hold his breath, Orion turned his head to nce at the extremely elderly pixie who had apanied him into the Divine Lake.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how the old man would rescue him if something were to go awry before he began to ponder about reconciling with the resentful pixies after the trial. He then shifted his attention to the other participants following behind him.


    Observing that there were still a few hundred individualsgging far behind, appearing on the verge of copse as they painstakingly progressed through the Divineke, Orion cast his gaze to the side. He noticed two more participants being hauled out of the Divine Lake by the Guardians just as their bodies teetered on the brink of sumbing to the Divine Lake''s intense pressure.


    Turning his gaze away, Orion fixed his eyes on the few individuals ahead of him who were swiftly swimming towards his position.


    As expected, the foremost figure was Princess Crystalia, with Flintor following closely behind.


    Upon scanning the area further, he spotted Iris, who was swimming alongside the rest of the group, making their way to this depth despite the challenge.


    Simultaneously, as Orion observed them in their descent into the Divine Lake, they were also observing him, their eyes widening as they watched him glide through theke, seemingly impervious to the crushing pressure they were all experiencing.


    In fact, some began to entertain the fleeting idea that Orion might possess an artefact or technique to endure the Divine Lake''s unnatural pressure.


    However, this idea was swiftly dismissed as they remembered his identity, focusing once more on their descent into the Divineke''s depths.


    ''Is he waiting for us?'' Princess Crystalia pondered, her brow furrowing.


    Her curiosity heightened as Orion came to a halt and turned to face them while floating within the intense pressure of the Divine Lake. Realizing this trial allowed multiple participants, she understood that Orion was patiently waiting for them to catch up.


    Thinking about it, even though she felt relieved that Orion was considerate enough to check on their progress, a trace of annoyance lingered in Princess Crystalia''s heart as she witnessed the vast difference in their performance.


    Suppressing the intense frustration within her, she cast a brief, meaningful nce backwards at Flintor before redirecting her focus downward and elerating her movements.


    Flintor was surprised by the Princess''s sudden burst of speed as he tried to understand her unspoken intentions. Nevertheless, he clenched his teeth, pushed through the mounting pressure, and staved off the intruding headache before matching her elerated pace.


    Watching the Princess and her personal guard suddenly elerate their descent, those behind them gritted their teeth in frustration. They immediately increased their swimming pace in an attempt to catch up.


    Even Iris, who was at the rear and struggling against the urge to vomit blood due to the violent turmoil within her body, clenched her teeth and propelled herself downward with perseverance.


    Observing over a hundred participants intensify their speed alongside Princess Crystalia and Flintor, Orion couldn''t help but raise his brows in surprise.


    He was somewhat impressed by their determination, evident in their bulging veins and flushed expressions, as they pushed themselves to their limits.


    Regardless, there was nothing he could do but continue swimming downward until they reached the trial, whatever it might be.


    Meanwhile, while Orion enjoyed his time within the Divine Lake, casually descending further and further, approximately one hundred and twenty-nine individuals had already been brought out of the pool.


    The Princess of the Garden''s voice continued to resound loudly in the air.


    "Two hundred and twenty-five feet!"


    "Three hundred feet!"


    After an hour had passed and more depths were announced, the Princess of the Garden focused her attention downward.


    She narrowed her eyes as though she was unable to see through the Divine Lake in front of her and examined theke''s bottom. She uttered, "Five hundred feet!" before sealing her lips, signifying to the onlookers that the participants had now reached the bottom of the Divine Lake and were about tomence the real trial.


    Everyone understood the meaning, and they held their breath even tighter as their bodies tensed exponentially in anticipation of the trial''s oue. Even Queen Selene clenched her fist until it began to bleed.


    No matter what, this trial had to bepleted so they could finally escape this mountain.


    ...


    Beneath the Divine Lake...


    As Orion''s feet touched theke''s bottom, he cast a brief nce at the pixie who had barely managed to keep up. He couldn''t help but snort inwardly at the pixie''s performance and then shifted his focus to Princess Crystalia, who had also just reached theke''s bottom.


    Their gazes met, and without the need for words, they slowly began to survey their surroundings.


    Their eyes briefly flitted over numerous nts and fruits at the bottom of the Divine Lake, searching for anything odd or strange that might be rted to the trial.


    Then Orion''s attention was drawn to something peculiar. He spotted a huge hole in the distance and immediately gestured to Princess Crystalia, pointing her in the direction of the hole.


    Her eyes widened with surprise, followed by an expression of relief that spread across her face.


    Since they had no prior information about the trial, Princess Crystalia had expected that it would take at least an hour, if not more, to locate the trial or anything rted to it.

 Chapter 476 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (4)

    Chapter 476 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (4)


    However, to her surprise, they found something within just a few minutes of searching the bottom of the Divine Lake.


    Without wasting any time, they both made their way toward the hole. Recognizing that it would still take some time for the others to reach theke''s bottom, they arrived at the edge of the hole and gazed down, their breaths catching at the depth it seemed to reach.


    Despite his strength, Orion decided that taking unnecessary risks wasn''t necessary.


    They both agreed it would be best to wait for the others to arrive, ensuring that they faced whatever challengey ahead together.


    "Huh!" Orion thought in surprise as he stared at therge hole before him. He could feel a powerful suction force originating from the bottom of the pit. Realizing the danger as the suction force intensified, Orion''s eyes widened, and he immediately tried to swim forward while pulling Princess Crystalia, who had also detected the mysterious suction.


    However, it was toote. The mysterious suction force rapidly grew stronger, holding them in ce momentarily before it surged even more, forcefully dragging them backwards.


    Flintor, who had just reached the bottom of the Divine Lake, was rmed by what he witnessed.


    ''PRINCESS!'' he screamed in his mind as he saw both Orion and Princess Crystalia being drawn into the pit.


    Gritting his teeth, he surged forward, realizing that the mysterious suction force was still intensifying.


    As he entered the zone of suction, he chose not to resist and was immediately pulled in.


    The rest of the participants, having observed their princess and the foreigner being sucked into the enormous hole, hurriedly swam towards its location, and, one by one, they were also drawn into the gaping void.


    The pixies, on the other hand, remained in ce, observing with reverence, seemingly unaffected by the mysterious suction force.


    ¡­.....


    Within a dark, narrow cave, a water stream emerged from the cave''s ceiling, appearing as dense as the Divine Lake but distinctly unique.


    It had several threads of white and ck light that seemed to float within it.


    The stream of water expanded, and both Orion and Princess Crystalia tumbled out of it,nding t on the ground.


    Orion winced ufortably as he hadn''t anticipated the roughnding. He quickly freed Princess Crystalia from his embrace before slowly sitting up.


    "Are you okay?" Princess Crystalia asked with concern in her voice, as Orion had shielded her from the impact since the moment they were drawn into the deep hole.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m okay," Orion reassured her. Unexpected as it was, an impact like that wouldn''t harm him.


    "Where are we?" he asked, surveying the enclosed cave.


    The jagged, rough rocks surrounded them, and the cave was illuminated solely by the mysterious threads of ck and white light suspended within the water.


    "I don''t know," Princess Crystalia admitted, shaking her head with concern.


    She gazed around the cave, hoping for some clue or familiarity. If only she could remember how she had received the mysterious blessing of the guardians, then perhaps she''d have a better idea of what to do.


    Just as she was about to speak again, the water above them expanded once more, and almost instantly, a figure dropped down with a resounding "thud."


    Seeing that it was Flintor, they allowed him to rest and recover. However, when they noticed the water expanding again, they immediately pulled him out of harm''s way and watched as several figures dropped into the water one by one.


    Initially, it wasn''t a problem, but as more and more entered the cave, Orion quickly realized they were running out of space.


    Orion''s mind raced as he pondered what to do, and he decided to explore the surroundings to see if he could find a solution.


    However, at that very moment, an ancient voice slowly echoed from the air above them.


    "Hmm! Considering that this is your final opportunity to escape this mountain, I must admit that I expected more of you to arrive. But I shouldn''t have expected much from such a treacherous race."


    Orion and everyone else in the enclosed cave froze in their tracks, their eyes darting around as they tried to locate the source of the voice.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Orion demanded, his voice echoing loudly through the cave as he scanned the area for any sign of the speaker.


    "Hold on, let me clear the walls and make enough space," the ancient voice resonated again.


    A slight tremor passed through all of them, and then the rocky and jagged walls vanished, reced by a vast, expansive rocky in that seemed to stretch on endlessly.


    As they tried toprehend the sudden transformation, a pair of mysterious eyes materialized in the sky above. These eyes, while human-like in shape, held a mesmerizing, golden hue that captivated their attention.


    The ancient, dignified voice echoed once more.


    "Treacherous race, do not be afraid, I am merely a wisp of a residual soul left behind by the Aegis of the Arctic Deity that watches over this mountain and trial ground," the ancient voice, with its dignified tone, suddenly paused. Itsrge eyes narrowed as it fixed its gaze upon them.


    While its eyes seemed to be scrutinizing all of them, Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that the eyes were locked directly onto him.


    Suddenly, it felt as though a violent flood of seemingly endless magical energy had been unleashed from the heavens. Before this overwhelming aura, every person was forced to their knees, unable to bear the immense pressure bearing down on them.


    In this challenging moment, Orion stood as the sole individual capable of withstanding such immense magical pressure.


    "You! You don''t resemble a Prismerion," the dignified voice resounded again. "Who are you? Why are you here?".


    Orion felt an intense scrutiny as if his very being were being probed under the piercing gaze.


    Despite the immense magical pressure pressing upon him, he refrained from making any sudden moves or activating his gift, sensing an ominous warning within.

 Chapter 477 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (5)

    Chapter 477 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (5)


    Regaining hisposure, Orion surveyed the scene around him and observed that everyone present was now kneeling, their eyes reflecting fear and their bodies quivering under the immense magical pressure.


    He returned his gaze to the massive, narrowed eyes peering down at him from above.


    "You''re correct," Orion affirmed with a nod. He drew in a deep breath before continuing, "I am not a Prismerion. I am a human."


    As Orion''s words reached their conclusion, the intense magical energy that had descended from the heavens abruptly dissipated.


    "Human! You''re a human? What brings a human to this ce?" The ancient dignified voice echoed once more, but this time, it held a tone of astonishment and bewilderment.


    "Yes, I am," Orion responded with a firm nod. "I came here for the trial, to obtain the power that can help us defeat the White me."


    Orion nced around and felt a sense of relief as the intense magical pressure had dissipated, and everyone was gradually rising to their feet. As he observed the colossal eye identifying itself as the ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity'' contemting his response, he couldn''t help but reflect on Saria''s strange behaviour when she mentioned a bizarre energy beneath the garden.


    It turned out that the untamed and bizarre energy Saria had sensed, which had prompted her unusual behaviour, was associated with a god.


    First, the White me, a man-made god; and now, he had encountered another god calling itself the Aegis of the Arctic Deity!


    Even though he had braced himself for the unexpected, encountering another god so soon was still an unusual surprise.


    "Are you sure about this, human?" the ancient voice asked once more. "This is not your trial, and you have no reason to sacrifice yourself for this treacherous race. They are the ones who have brought this punishment upon themselves; thus, they should bear the responsibility for finding their own freedom." The voice carried a tone of warning, yet Orion sensed no malevolence.


    In fact, it felt as though the voice was trying to impart a piece of valuable advice.


    Nheless, Orion had made his decision, and havinge this far, he saw no reason to change it.


    "Yes, I''m sure about it," Orion responded without hesitation.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, "Besides, I won''t be able to leave this mountain without finding a way to deal with the White me."


    "Are you certain, human? If you wish to leave, then I, the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, can make it happen."


    Orion was immediately stunned. He looked around and saw that not only he, but everyone around him, was genuinely bewildered, including Princess Crystalia, who appeared as though her jaw was about to drop to the ground.


    "Then...Then you can..." Princess Crystalia began, her voice trembling, but the ancient voice promptly interrupted.


    "Silence, treacherous race! This proposal does not apply to you!" The ancient voice thundered from above, its gaze now fixed on Princess Crystalia.


    Her lips were sealed shut, and she took a step backwards, shivering in fear.


    The pair of golden eyes suddenly narrowed, focusing on Princess Crystalia and Flintor, who stood beside her.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity snorted loudly before returning its attention to Orion. "What is your choice, human? Are you willing to leave and gain your freedom, or will you remain here and help this treacherous race attain theirs?"


    The ancient voice resounded from above, awaiting Orion''s answer with patience.


    Orion briefly nced around, realizing that he had be the centre of everyone''s attention.


    He observed Princess Crystalia trembling, as though she wanted to say something to him but was too frightened to speak. Flintor appeared tense, and he noticed Iris clenching her fists from a distance, apanied by the strained expressions of those surrounding him.


    A heavy sigh escaped Orion''s lips as he focused his gaze on therge pair of golden eyes.


    He spoke, "I''ve already made my choice. I''m willing to stay here and help them gain their freedom. So, please, Aegis of the Arctic Deity,mence the trial, and let us begin."


    The moment Orion''s words left his mouth, a heavy silence hung among the participants, only to be shattered by a resounding rumble from above.


    "Hahaha, very good," the ancient voice began tough. "As expected from a human. Even in front of a god, you still stand tall," theughter gradually subsided. "Regardless, since you have decided to undertake this trial, I have no reason to stop you. However, before we begin, I must warn you that this trial not only tests one''s strength but also their will, determination, and heart."


    "Although the trial''s difficulty remains constant regardless of the number of participants, if you fail toplete it this time, apart from the Prismerions losing their chance to ever leave this mountain, the other consequence is...


    "...Death."


    "Death," Orion muttered abruptly.


    "Yes. Although they don''t remember anything, as the rules dictate that their memories rted to the trial have been sealed, you can thank the two treacherous beings beside you for trying twice and failing toplete."


    Princess Crystalia bit her lip in frustration, finally understanding why she and Flintor hadn''t remembered anything.


    It turned out that they hadpletely wasted the only two chances her race had to leave this mountain.


    She felt¡­


    "Don''t worry, we will get it right this time andplete the trial," Orion said, his words reaching Princess Crystalia''s ears and soothing her troubled heart.


    He briefly nced at her before his eyes moved to epass everyone present.


    "IS EVERYONE READY TO COMPLETE THIS TRIAL?" Orion shouted loudly, ensuring that his voice resonated across all hundred and twenty-one participants.


    "I''m ready," Flintor dered, capturing Orion''s attention with his firm and unwavering gaze.


    "I''m ready!" Iris''s voice rang out from a distance. She activated the power of the Crystalforge n and forged a forty-five-inch-meter crystalline greatsword within her grasp, driving it into the rocky surface of the ground.


    Orion locked eyes with Iris briefly before another voice, from a different direction, echoed through the chamber.


    "I''M READY!" It was followed by another and another, until every participant joined in, screaming at the top of their lungs, "I''M READY!" Their voices filled the space with unwavering determination.

 Chapter 478 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (6)

    Chapter 478 The Trial that Shook the Hearts of the Prismerion Race (6)


    "Aegis of the Arctic Deity¡­" Orion said, his gaze fixed intently on the pair of golden-coloured eyes. "Can we proceed with the trial now?"


    "Hahaha, very well," the ancient voice responded. In an instant, the ck and white threads within the stream of water above them glowed intensely before the water abruptly copsed, submerging them within it.


    Orion felt his hand being tightly gripped and immediately looked down to see Princess Crystalia holding onto his hand.


    They were all submerged in the water as the mysterious strings of white and ck threads began to revolve around them, growing even brighter.


    They had to snap their eyes shut to avoid being blinded by the intense light.


    ¡­...


    Orion suddenly felt a gentle breeze ruffle his hair, prompting his eyes to snap open. Before him stood a colossal stone gate, 40 feet tall and 86 feet wide, adorned with a transparent ripple that allowed one to see through to the other side. Whaty beyond and around was a dry and barrennd, littered with the bones and ash of long-forgotten skeletons.


    At a distance, he could make out the ins and hignds, obstructed by towering swords of blinding light, some of them rivalling mountains in size.


    A surge of awe and dread welled up within Orion''s heart as he gazed upwards at the sky. His body stiffened as he took in the astounding sight before him.


    Baduum! Orion felt his heart skip a beat as he beheld the sight of several winged figures, each d in strange armour, their attention riveted to the colossal square stone door.


    He gradually shifted his gaze to the oddly preserved, gigantic severed head with a protruding horn at its centre. Its wide eyes were open as it hung in the sky, surrounded by mutted bodies. Its gaze seemed to capture the moments before its death.


    However, he barely had time to process the gruesome scene before he sensed a firm tug on his hand. Turning his head to the side, he gazed at the figure holding his arm, and his eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Orion, you look different," Princess Crystalia remarked, her disbelief mirrored in her expression.


    Orion cast a perplexed gaze at his transformed self. Just as he was about toment on his altered appearance, a familiar ancient voice thundered within their ears.


    "Listen closely, you treacherous race! To defeat a god, one must possess the powers of a god. In Naka''s boundless mercy and benevolence, you have been given not only a chance for redemption but also the opportunity to acquire the power that will provide you with a solid foundation once you secure your freedom from this mountain."


    "You are faced with two possible oues: survive the trial, obtain a ''Divine blood,'' and earn your redemption, or fail, forfeit yourst opportunity for salvation, and face death!"


    As the ancient dignified voice faded, Orion felt it resound in his ears once more. "Although Imend your bravery, human, the treacherous race you''ve chosen to support is not deserving of your aid. I am willing to grant you another chance for your own freedom, should you have changed your mind."


    A wry smile crept onto Orion''s lips as he remained silent.


    "Very well, I shall be watching, human. Should you fail, may your demise be swift," came the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response before it abruptly vanished.


    Shaking off the distracting thoughts that were seeping into his mind, Orion turned his gaze to Crystalia''s transformed body.


    She still possessed her fairplexion, but her appearance had dramatically altered. Her height seemed to have increased slightly, and she was now adorned in radiant full-ted armour.


    Her silken-coloured hair locs not only gleamed more brilliantly but appeared smooth, flowing, and extended almost halfway down her back. Orion couldn''t help but notice the two smooth, lengthy feathery wings emerging from her back.


    However, one of these wings was noticeably shorter than the other, resembling the winged figures in the vicinity.


    Suddenly, a booming voice reverberated through the air, assaulting their ears. They turned to witness another white-haired winged figure hurtling towards them, who then enveloped them both in a tight embrace.


    "Flintor, is that you?" Princess Crystalia asked, regarding the tall, white-haired figure who embraced her with suspicion.


    "Yes, it''s me, Princess," Flintor replied as he released them. He was nearly on the brink of a breakdown, struggling toprehend the inexplicable transformation they had all undergone.


    Nevertheless, he gestured toward the other one hundred and twenty-one individuals who had participated in the trial but now appeared utterly transformed.


    Observing that every single one of them had undergone a profound change in appearance, Orion swiftly grasped the gravity of their situation.


    A world strewn with lifeless forms, both on the ground and in the heavens.


    An unfamiliar race.


    A stone gate.


    Survival!


    Orion took a deep breath to calm himself before a trumpet red from the sky above, producing a deafening sound that surprisingly didn''t harm or difort him.


    As the trumpet''s echoes subsided, the ground beneath them began to tremble and vibrate. This unexpected phenomenon not only drew Orion''s attention but also fascinated the others who were experiencing the outside world beyond the mountain for the first time.


    Orion''s eyes widened as he beheld what was approaching.


    "EVERYONE, FLY UP INTO THE SKY IMMEDIATELY!" he roared at the top of his lungs, and with a firm grip on Princess Crystalia, he shot up into the sky.


    The rest quickly followed suit, propelled by their thoughts alone, despite having never experienced flight before.


    As they ascended, they gazed down and witnessed numerous thick, green figures of various sizes racing wildly toward the massive stone gate.


    However, just as they were on the verge of entering the imposing square gate, they abruptly halted in their tracks.


    "What is happening?" Princess Crystalia asked, observing the green figures, which numbered more than a thousand, if not more,ing to a sudden stop before the huge stone gate.


    Orion didn''t immediately respond.


    He could feel his heart rate quicken as the ripples on the colossal stone gate intensified, and a figure stepped out, revealing itself.

 Chapter 479 Divine Blood

    Chapter 479 Divine Blood


    Baduum! Baduum! Baduum!!


    Orion''s heart pounded in his chest as he saw the familiar figure step out of the gate.


    White me!


    "Who''s that?" Princess Crystalia asked, her eyes fixed on the mysterious figure who had just emerged from the gate.


    "We need to go," Orion urged as he turned to address the other participants beside him. "EVERYONE, WE NEED TO GO!" Orion shouted, rallying them, before turning around and taking flight away from the massive stone gate, with Flintor closely following.


    They couldn''t afford to die now!


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity had already made it clear that death equalled certain failure.


    As for how Princess Crystalia and Flintor had failed the trial on their first and second attempts, after seeing the man in his hospital attire, Orion didn''t need an exnation of their past failures.


    However, the other one hundred and twenty-one participants gazed at him, puzzled and bewildered, not yet grasping the situation.


    Meanwhile, recognizing that Orion likely understood what was happening, given his reaction, Iris shouted urgently, "WHAT ARE YOU STILL WAITING FOR? WE NEED TO GO NOW!" She swiftly turned and started to follow Orion and the others.


    The rest of the group quickly realized that something was amiss and hurried to follow Orion and the others.


    At the front of the group, Orion clenched his teeth and pushed himself to fly at top speed, determined to put as much distance as possible between them and White me.


    Suddenly, another rumble reverberated from the ground below, and he nced downward to witness a chaotic scene: the green figures, which turned out to be goblins, orcs, and other rted subspecies, were engaged in a full-blown battle. It was a war zone down there.


    "FALL!!"


    A booming voice echoed in their ears, and in an instant, Orion realized he was plummeting from the sky along with the other participants and every other winged creature.


    "EVERYONE, BRACE YOURSELVES!" Orion shouted loudly, alerting those nearby to prepare for the impending impact.


    He held Princess Crystalia close as they descended toward the ground.


    "BAANNGG!"


    "BAMM!!"


    The jarring impact sent a shockwave through Orion''s spine. His body collided with the ground, contorting his wings and inflicting excruciating pain that forced a mouthful of blood from his lips.


    "Ahh!" Orion moaned briefly in pain before quickly regaining hisposure.


    "...Orion, are you okay?" Princess Crystalia asked, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Cough! Cough! I''m okay, don''t worry," Orion assured her as he sat upright and scanned their surroundings.


    Fortunately, Flintor had also survived, albeit with his wings twisted at an odd angle, simr to Orion. Unfortunately, when he looked at the other participants, he saw that some of them had met a grim fate,nding on a pile of bones that had pierced through their bodies, while the rest were in the same condition as he was.


    Although Princess Crystalia could see that Orion''s current condition was far from okay, she knew there was little they could do at the moment.


    She bit her lip and helped him to stand up.


    As Orion looked around, he noticed the other participants slowly getting back on their feet, apparently realizing that things were about to take a turn for the worse.


    Just then, a piercing, majestic voice echoed across the destendscape.


    "WHO DARES?!"


    The towering colossal swords, gleaming with an otherworldly light, vibrated and hummed violently, as if responding to themanding voice.


    Orion''s eyes were immediately drawn to the parting clouds, and the blinding, shimmering figure descending from them.


    She seemed untouched by the mysterious force that had sent them plummeting to the ground.


    As the intense light dissipated, a bloodied figure of a winged woman emerged. Her wings were significantlyrger than any he had seen before, and she was adorned in flowing garments that left her arms and chest covered but revealed her stomach. Her attire extended into a long skirt that reached just above her ankles.


    "WHO ART THOU?" the majestic voice thundered again in anger. "WHAT GIVETH THEE THE RIGHT TO BLOCK MY CHILDREN''S PASSAGE?!"


    "YOU ARE NOT WELCOME ON EARTH!! HALT YOUR ADVANCES WHILE YOU CAN, OR SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES!!" echoed through the battlefield, and Orion recognized it as White me''s voice, having heard it in a private conversation before.


    "ART THOU A GOD ON EARTH? ALL RIGHT, I HAVE SLAYED OTHER GODS, AND I SHALL DO SO ONCE MORE!" The majestic voice responded, and in the blink of an eye, several exquisitely crafted weapons materialized, surrounding the woman.


    These weapons bore a striking resemnce to the colossal swords looming in the distance.


    "YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED?!"


    On that day, the Prismerion race beheld the sky for the first time in millennia, and on that same day, they watched as the sky itself quaked.


    "BBOOOOMMM!!"


    "BAMM!!!"


    The sky erupted in blinding shes of light as both gods collided, while the battle below continued to rage fiercely as both races fought among themselves.


    Orion observed the ongoing battle on both sides, frustration gnawing at him. ''Divine blood,'' he thought. To defeat White me, they needed divine blood.


    As for where they were going to find it, Orion didn''t need to be told.


    He watched as the god and the man-made god shed head-on in the sky.


    After a while, Orion witnessed the bloodied winged woman fall from the sky, crashing onto one of the hignds with a resounding, "BOOM," enveloping the sky in dust and ash.


    "We need to go there?" Orion said, turning to face Princess Crystalia. Seeing her wielding a crystalline-carved sword, he immediately realized that their abilities were effective in this ce, whatever it was.


    As for their strength, it seemed that he would need to find out for himself.


    Princess Crystalia frowned a little as she shed down another goblin that had attempted to attack them.


    Then, she nodded with a stern expression on her face.


    At this point, she hade to trust Orion to the extent that she didn''t doubt whatever he said or did.

 Chapter 480 Divine Blood (2)

    Chapter 480 Divine Blood (2)


    Thus, she quickly turned her head to the other participants, who had formed a barricade to protect themselves against the mad, entranced battlefield.


    She screamed out loudly, "EVERYONE, FOLLOW ME!!" before turning around to follow Orion as he began to make his way through the chaotic battleground.


    Quickly activating his gift, Orion felt a surge of strength as a burst of chaotic lightning streaked out of his hands, illuminating his path.


    He picked up a long sword from the ground and charged forward, coating it with his lightning as he swung it down on an unsuspecting orc.


    He tore off the orc''s limbs before beheading it, sending its lifeless charred body to the ground.


    Without hesitation, he continued to charge forward. Perhaps it was because they were all in a trance, too focused on cutting down each other. Orion and the survivors manoeuvred through the chaotic battlefield, dodging some opponents and cutting down others to save time.


    Finally, they reached the visibly copsed hignd.


    "STOP!" Orion roared loudly, halting everyone in their tracks.


    Up above, he could see White me with his hospital gown now torn from various angles, and a slightly battered body, standing in the air as though he was trying to recover from their previous sh.


    Observing the current scene in front of him, he could finally understand once more why Princess Crystalia and Flintor had seeded in obtaining the Divine blood, possessing a fraction of mysterious divine energy, but had failed toplete the trial.


    Orion turned to Princess Crystalia and said, "We need a distraction if we want to approach and collect several drops of her blood."


    Princess Crystalia understood what he meant and turned her head to address the group on the ground once more. She spoke with determination, "Listen up, everyone. We are on the verge ofpleting the trial. However, in order to do so, some of us may not make it back."


    She paused, taking a deep breath, before continuing, "Some of you may need to make the ultimate sacrifice so that the Prismerion race can escape this mountain."


    Silence fell over the one hundred and twenty-one participants, now reduced to a mere eighty-one before it was suddenly broken by an audible voice that resonated around them.


    "What''s with the silence?" One of the participants, holding an axe he had picked up during the battle, stepped forward, followed by about ten others. "We, the 8th Elite division, the Shadow Vanguard Legion, are ready to sacrifice ourselves for the Prismerion race."


    Princess Crystalia nodded, and as she was about to speak, more of them stepped forward.


    "The 9th Elite Division, the Iron Bane Legion, is ready to sacrifice itself for the Prismerion race."


    "The 10th Elite Division, the Starfall Legion, is..."


    "5th Elite division, the Verdant Legion is..."


    "The 4th Elite Division, the Starforged Knights, is..."


    And the derations continued until every participant hade forward with unwavering determination in their eyes.


    Orion sighed inwardly as he gazed at the group. No wonder the Queen had entrusted such a vital task to them.


    Who wouldn''t ce their trust in individuals ready toy down their lives for the cause?


    Princess Crystalia turned to Orion and said, "We are ready."


    Orion nodded in understanding and began to exin the n.


    Meanwhile, atop the broken hignd, which had significantly crumbled and caved in, the winged woman surveyed the chaotic scene below with a wide-eyed and shocked expression. Her creations were mercilessly ughtering each other, turning on one another in the midst of madness.


    Then, she shifted her gaze upward, focusing once more on the one responsible for this turmoil.


    "Why?" she began to speak, her voice crackling and weak. "Why art thou causing mine children to kill each other?"


    "Who art thou?" She said as she began to weakly rise up from the rubble around her. "What giveth thee the right to stop our passage? Have I not felled enough gods?"


    She looked at her scattered blood, which had spilt from her wounded body, and began to control it.


    Her blood obeyed, listening to hermand. "Art thou not also god. How canst thou notprehend the agony of beholding thine children kill each other, after all the sacrifices thou hast made?" Soon, they began to converge around her and take shape.


    "Oh, thou god that woh on earth, I curse thee, for thou hast rendered all my sacrifices in vain," Slowly, the shape began to solidify, taking the form of an enormous four-meter (13 feet) crimson-coloured greatsword. "Oh, thou god that woh on this earth, since thou feelest not the pain, I will make thee feel it by consuming thee in mine own suffering."


    Meanwhile, at a distance, Orion watched as some of the participants climbed the hignd to retrieve the spilt divine blood from the copsed high ground.


    He couldn''t help but be left speechless by the scene, feeling his heart racing faster as he gazed at the four-meter-long crimson-coloured sword.


    ''Divine blood,'' Orion thought, his eyes widening with realization.


    Now he understood. Of course, now he realized what Aegis of the Arctic Deity meant, or more so, his underlying intentions, when he said that obtaining divine blood would not only grant them an opportunity to leave this mountain but also provide them with a solid foundation once they gain their freedom.


    Having understood what they needed to do next, Orion turned to Princess Crystalia, holding her shoulders firmly as he gazed deeply into her eyes. He said, "When I give the signal, do whatever you can to run towards the gate."


    Although he didn''t know how they were supposed to exit the trial after obtaining the divine blood or if it would end automatically, he wanted to ensure their safety. Running towards the colossal stone gate seemed to be the safest course of action.


    Princess Crystalia, however, couldn''t help but stare at Orion with wide eyes, wondering about his intentions. "What are you nning to do? We''re supposed to leave together after we''ve finished collecting the divine blood for everyone."

 Chapter 481 Divine Blood (3)

    Chapter 481 Divine Blood (3)


    Orion shook his head and reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, I''lle after you once I''m done. Just do me a favour and run when you have the chance." He understood Princess Crystalia''s concerns because he himself wasn''t entirely confident about his n.


    Nevertheless, he had concluded that obtaining that sword was crucial topleting the trial, so he decided to give it a try.


    However, if he failed, he wanted them to reach safety first, as he knew he could escapeter.


    "Alright, I''ll do as you say. But if you waste time and don''te back, then I will kill you myself," Princess Crystalia said with a worried expression, her gaze turning fierce as she looked at Orion.


    Orion nodded with a wry smile on his lips and replied, "Don''t worry, I don''t n on dying."


    Princess Crystalia nodded in agreement, and they both turned to watch as the group collected several droplets of divine blood and passed them down one after another.


    Meanwhile, Orion kept a close eye on the battle between the white-clothed winged woman and White me.


    As the great sword was being forged using her blood, the winged woman calmly poured herst remaining power into it and then chose to use her soul toplete the process.


    In a matter of minutes, after this unique procedure, the entire sword started radiating an intense crimson light, only to suddenly fade away. One couldn''t help but notice not only the blood-red jewel on its hilt but also the improved refinement of the four-meter-long great sword.


    Seeing that herst chance to win this battle had arrived, she reached out and seized the floating sword. She then stabbed it into the ground and used it as a prop to rise, her wings unfurling.


    She began, "Oh, god that woh on earth..."


    "...DIEE!!"


    In the blink of an eye, even faster than anyone could track her movement, she materialized in front of White me, her sword cleaving downward. However, White me didn''t flinch and instantly summoned a small mountain in front of him, stopping the sword''s descent.


    Before anyone could react, half of the mountain detached itself and violently crashed down on the winged woman, sending her plummeting to the ground once more.


    "BAAMMM!!"


    "BOOOMM!!"


    The already copsed high ground shook violently before crumbling once more, causing those outside of it to feel as though an earthquake was shaking the earth beneath their feet.


    Then, it abruptly disappeared.


    From the exchange that had just urred, Orion could tell that White me had the upper hand in this battle. Furthermore, since White me had only recently be a man-made god, it seemed he was testing andparing his strength against a true god to see how well he fared.


    This was evident from the way he remained in his position, patiently waiting for the winged woman to recover andunch another attack.


    Nevertheless, considering that the eighty-one participants had sessfully collected several droplets of divine blood, securing them withinpartments of their armour, Orion turned to Princess Crystalia and said, "Run as fast as you can to the gate with the others and don''t stop until you''ve passed through. I''ll catch up with all of you after I''m finished." He locked his gaze intently with hers.


    Princess Crystalia nodded in understanding and swiftly responded, "Alright, I''ll go." Orion had already informed her of this previously, so she didn''t hesitate.


    With twopartments in her armour containing portions of divine blood for both her and Orion, she turned her head toward the remaining eighty-one participants.


    "ALRIGHT, EVERYONE, PROTECT THE DIVINE BLOOD YOU HAVE AND RUN TOWARDS THE GATE AS FAST AS YOU CAN. DO NOT STOP UNTIL YOU HAVE CROSSED IT!! GO!!"


    Her resounding voice filled the air, spurring them into action. Without wasting a second, they all nodded and turned to run, evading and bypassing any opponents they encountered, keeping their focus on reaching the gate.


    Just as Princess Crystalia was about to rush forward, she quickly turned back and sealed her lips with Orion''s.


    Flintor, who had been patiently waiting for the Princess so that he could follow behind, was stunned by her unexpected actions.


    Orion, however, allowed the kiss to linger, letting their lips meld until it was abruptly broken off.


    "I''ll be waiting for you, so you better not die," she said, her eyes welling up with tears before she turned and ran toward the other side before Orion could see her crying.


    Orion smiled and shook his head, having already noticed her teary eyes.


    However, as the winged woman was about to free herself from beneath the huge rock on top of her, Orion decided to wait for a minute to allow Princess Crystalia and the rest of the participants to escape.


    He waited just in time for the winged woman topletely shatter through the massive rock, showcasing her exceptional strength despite her otherwise weakened form.


    Holding the four-meter crimson great sword with one hand, she stretched her other hand and summoned dozens of thick, zing spears of light. With a sudden thrust, sheunched them toward White me.


    She intended to create another barrage, buying herself time to recover. However, something caught her attention from the side.


    The winged woman swung her de, thinking it was a surprise attack from the mysterious god.


    Her eyes involuntarily widened as she stopped her attack, realizing it was one of her own children.


    Stretching her gaze, the winged woman saw that her children from afar were still driven mad, mercilessly killing each other. She withdrew her focus and fixed it on the figure before her. "Child, art thou notpelled to kill thine own sibling?" she asked, puzzled by how he had broken free from the godly trance, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    Orion, seeing that the winged woman was much taller than he had expected, probably about seven or eight feet tall, quicklyposed himself and shook his head. "Unlike them, I don''t feel anything. Please, goddess, I am confused about what is going on. I don''t know what else I am supposed to do," Orion replied.

 Chapter 482 Divine Blood (4)

    Chapter 482 Divine Blood (4)


    He stared at the dazzling whitish iris of the goddess in front of him, along with her waist-long hair and her two incrediblyrge pairs of wings.


    It would have been an amazing sight if not for her blood-stained hair and wings, which almost matched the colour of the four-meter crimson great sword in her hand.


    The winged woman, however, stared at Orion suspiciously and wondered what was so special about him. He was the only one among her creations who seemed unaffected by the overwhelming divine power.


    Regardless, she didn''t have much time to dwell on it, as there was still a god in front of her that she needed to deal with if she wanted her children to regain their sanity.


    "Go, ruh as fast as thou canst, out of this perishing world. Even if I should falter, I shall find sce in knowing that one of my creations hath made it to the other side," the winged woman said calmly. She looked at Orion with a loving expression in her eyes.


    Orion, knowing he couldn''t leave this ce without obtaining the great sword, nodded, but he expressed his concerns, "But... Goddess, how am I supposed to protect myself if I were to leave this dying world and go to the other side? Judging by the looks of it, the other side doesn''t seem to wee our advances."


    He tried to maintain a calm demeanour, doing his best to convey his emotions to secure the great sword and make his way out of this ce.


    The winged woman heard Orion''s words and let out a deep sigh.


    How could she not understand what her creation was telling her when there was already a god blocking their way?


    She bit her lips in a mix of frustration and anger before shaking her head helplessly and responding, "I know not, but as my creation, thou hast already waged countless wars. I do believe that thou hast the capacity to endure, even if thou art alone, so long as thou dost choose thy battles with prudence."


    "But...," Orion decided to confront the issue, "if you choose to stay here and die, what will happen to the sword in your hand?"


    Orion realized that if the goddess died, the crimson-coloured greatsword in her possession would likely be imed by White me as a trophy and could be used against them.


    The winged woman was taken aback by Orion''s words. Why hadn''t she considered that before?


    Now, thinking about it, she realized he was making sense. After all, what would happen if the god currently confronting her decided to use her sword and hunt down her creations after defeating her?


    "All right," the winged woman nodded her head in defeat, a deep, helpless sigh escaping her lips.


    "Bring thy hands forward, child," she said, scrutinizing Orion as she wondered why she had never noticed such a child among her creations before.


    Orion rxed his racing heart and stretched out both his hands.


    Feeling the weight of the four-meter greatsword, Orion almost felt himself stumbling forward. Thankfully, the winged goddess immediately supported the weight of the great sword with her strength, allowing his hands to slide beneath it.


    "Child, cut thy hands and let thy blood flow upon this de," the winged woman said with a small, sweet smile on her lips after noticing that Orion was unable to properly carry the sword.


    Orion immediately nodded in understanding and picked up a small rock from the broken rubble. He used it to forcefully cut his palm open, letting his blood pour onto the four-meter crimson-coloured greatsword.


    Orion admitted inwardly that it was painful, as it was the first time he had tried to purposefully injure himself.


    He bit his lip to stifle any noise.


    "That is sufficient," The winged woman said, casting Orion an approving nce as though she was very appreciative of his decisive action.


    "What is thy name, child?" she asked.


    Given that she had asked for his name, Orion pondered for a moment before responding, "Orion." The fact that she requested his name indicated that she didn''t know it beforehand.


    If she did, it would have suggested that she recognized him from the beginning, which was clearly not the case.


    "I shall no longer be able to safeguard thee once thou departest this perishing world. Hence, I, Aerielia, former goddess of the shining light, do hereby bestow upon thee authority over this de. I do bless thee ¨C may no foe thou dost smite enfeeble thee. Instead, may they stoke thy strength and endow thee with the valour to continue thy march forward."


    As the winged woman, Aerielia, spoke, Orion noticed tears streaming down from her eyes. It was as though she was bidding farewell to a son she would never see again. however, he understood this was a trial orchestrated by Naka, and it was not his ce to intervene. Orion remained silent, listening to her words.


    "I bind thee and this de. Mayest thou never bear the same resentment that I have borne whilst wielding this sword. I do bless thee, my child. Run as swiftly as thou canst to the other side andy im to thend that doth await thee, for I, thy creator, shall eternally guide and shield thee upon thy journey."


    Orion observed as two teardrops fell andnded on the four-meter-long crimson greatsword the moment she finished speaking.


    The sword began to radiate an intense crimson light.


    Orion closed his eyes, protecting them from the blinding radiance as he sensed the greatsword shrinking. Gradually, he felt the weight of the sword settling in his palms.


    "Thou canst open thine eyes, child," the winged woman said.


    Orionplied and, when he looked, he saw that the once four-meter-long crimson greatsword was now only about six feet (1.9m) in length.


    Just as Orion was about to speak, a thunderous, impatient voice reverberated from above. "Are you done with your preparations, or is this all you have to offer?"


    The winged woman immediately directed her gaze upward.

 Chapter 483 Escape

    Chapter 483 Escape


    "Run as swiftly as thou canst, child. I shall do my utmost to ensure that none obstructs thy progress," the winged woman said, unfurling herrge wings as though they had been undamaged by the previous attacks. She slowly ascended towards White me.


    "RUN, MY CHILD, RUN AS SWIFTLY AS THOU CANST!"


    Orion needed no further warning. He immediately turned and sprinted toward the gate.


    Suddenly, a deafening explosion emanated from behind him, prompting Orion to nce back as he pushed forward with all his might. He saw that the winged woman had finally lost one of her wings, torn apart by severalrge, slim pieces of rock.


    Additionally, a massive rock spike had impaled her stomach, causing Orion to wince inwardly as he immediately activated his gift.


    "CRACCKLLEE!!"


    Suddenly, rather than converging directly into his hands, Orion felt his lightning gather and coat his legs.


    He realized he had discovered a new way to utilize his gift, enabling him not only to detach his lightning from himself but also to envelop his legs with it.


    Amid this revtion, Orion decided to experiment with further possibilities, attempting to cover his entire body with lightning.


    However, his actions caused lightning to erupt from his hands, while the umtion around his legs abruptly ceased.


    Nheless, this setback did not impede Orion''s advance. He promptly channelled his lightning into the six-foot greatsword he held, coating it with a vibrant bluish, stinging aura.


    With swift decisiveness, he swung the electrified de downward at an ogre, cleaving it from neck to waist and effortlessly reducing it to smouldering halves.


    He continued his charge, moving on to dissect another opponent in his path.


    "CRACCKLLEE!! CRAACKLEE!!"


    As Orion controlled the strange energy within his body and directed it toward his legs, his lightning red out once more, enveloping them in a streaking, bluish glow as he maintained his unwavering charge forward.


    "BBOOOMM!!"


    "BAAMMM!! BOOOMM!!!"


    Explosions echoed in the distance behind Orion. However, he had no luxury of ncing backwards and assessing the ongoing developments of their battle. Instead, with the colossal stone gate looming ahead, Orion elerated his pace, determined to pass through in time and escape from this ce.


    However¡­


    "Stop!" A voice, neither loud nor too quiet, suddenly rang within Orion''s ears. Before he could grasp what was happening, he crashed to the ground as though his legs had be fused with the earth itself.


    "SHIT!!" Orion cursed out loud, as he realized that a heavy, coiling chain had entangled his legs, its weight growing more oppressive by the second.


    To make matters worse, the solid, barren ground around him began to shift, turning into a dangerous quicksand that threatened to swallow him whole.


    ''What kind of cheat ability is this?'' Orion vehemently swore within the confines of his mind. He was beginning to understand the godly abilities they faced.


    Baduum! Baduum!!


    Orion''s heart raced with the realization that he could die at any moment from now. He drew in a deep breath and unleashed the Vylkr energy stored within both of his Vylkr containers. As the Vylkr energy surged through him, his veins pulsed and constricted, his muscles tightened to an almost painful extent, and the energy melded, reshaped, and strengthened his body tissues. But...


    ... nothing changed.


    Despite the abnormal boost in strength, Orion''s body continued to sink deeper into the unforgiving quicksand, the chain''s oppressive weight on his legs intensifying.


    "You''re the only one unaffected..."


    Orion''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the familiar voice ahead of him.


    "Strange, it seems that I would need to take..."


    Orion didn''t bother to look up or let White me finish his sentence. He immediately activated hisst resort.


    Vylkr warrior mode!


    BADUUM! BADUUM!


    The Vylkr energy, once suppressed by his strange energy, erupted from every pore of his skin. Inky ck strands of energy emerged, surrounding him in a dense, swirling mass.


    Due to the two Vylkr containers within him, the Vylkr energy was now four to six times denser and more chaotic than before.


    Gradually, his eyes started to cloud over as the Vylkr energy expanded, turning them into a deep shade of tinted ck.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in the space where Orion and the other eighty-one participants were previously located before entering the trial, Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed the scene reflected in the stream of water that had engulfed Orion and the rest of the participants.


    He couldn''t help but burst intoughter as his voice echoed through the vacant void, watching Orion climb the copsed hignd, heading straight toward the defeated winged goddess amidst the rubble.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! WHAT A BRAVE HUMAN! NAKA... HAHAHAHA! I HOPE YOU''RE WATCHING THIS! HAHAHAHA! AFTER SO MANY YEARS HAVE PASSED, A HUMAN WOULD BE THE ONE TO LEAD THEM OUT OF THIS MOUNTAIN!" Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice reverberated, causing the surrounding space to tremble with hisughter.


    He settled down, a glint in his eyes and a smile on his face, curious about how the human would manage this feat. He couldn''t help but marvel at the way Orion had not only obtained the sword from Aerielia but had also bonded with it.Aegis of the Arctic Deity was almost dumbfounded by Orion''s cleverness.


    Nheless, obtaining the sword had been the easy part; escaping with it was where the true challengey.


    In fact, Orion and the other participants had essentially passed the trial the moment they obtained the divine blood. All that remained was to absorb it fully by reaching a certain distance, crossing the gate to the other side, and therebypleting the trial. If they failed to do so, they would only be able to absorb the amount of divine blood corresponding to the distance they had traversed.


    Both Princess Crystalia and her personal guard had managed to secure a few drops of divine blood. However, their progress was cut short, and they were unable to fully absorb the divine blood, receiving only a fraction of its power.


    As such, given what he had witnessed thus far, he naturally wanted to test Orion''s limits and the extent of his capabilities.

 Chapter 484 Escape (2)

    Chapter 484 Escape (2)


    It wasn''t an everyday urrence for him to witness such an extraordinary disy.


    However, after a while, he considered concluding the observation and was on the verge of summoning them back to the space.


    His actions came to a sudden halt as he stared at the churning stream of water before him, his gaze trembling with astonishment.


    Soon, his dumbfoundedness transformed into shock as Aegis of the Arctic Deity couldn''t believe his eyes when he witnessed the numerous dark, destructive strands of chaotic energy emanating from Orion''s body.


    The boiling intensity of the stream of water gradually intensified!


    "This... this..." Aegis of the Arctic Deity attempted to articte his thoughts, but no words came to him that could help him make sense of the astounding scene before him.


    He blinked several times before finally muttering with wide-open eyes, "Impossible! How is such a thing possible? How can a mere human possess such a chaotic energy?!" Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resonated within the chaotic space.


    Naturally, he recognized the strands of chaotic energy, as they were undoubtedly the same as the persistent vines that encircled the mountain, infiltrating even through the cracks.


    Their overwhelming presence left him powerless, and he realized that he needed to conserve his energy, as it was not limitless.


    Nheless, as the boiling water''s intensity continued to surge, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who had been alive for more years than he could count, swiftly regained hisposure.


    He decided to postpone his questions and proceeded to withdraw the bodies of all the participants from the streaming water, bringing them back to the space, and effectivelypleting the trial.


    The first person Aegis of the Arctic Deity chose to retrieve was Orion. However, when Orion was pulled from the water, he appeared unconscious, like the other participants, but his body was still ensconced in several strands of Vylkr energy.


    These strands caused the space around them to tremble and vibrate as if attempting to suppress the chaotic energy while simultaneously resisting it.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s golden eyes narrowed to slits as he observed Orion''s unconscious form.


    The gnashing of teeth filled the space around them, and Aegis muttered to himself, "Very well, it seems I have no choice." He contemted sending Orion back to the garden to prevent any inadvertent, irreversible damage to this ce and the mountain.


    However, he quickly realized that doing so might put the garden in danger as well.


    Therefore, the only viable solution was to transport Orion outside of the mountain to ensure he didn''t harm or contaminate anything within.


    "Boy, if you can hear me, I want you to return to the mountain as soon as you can, as we have much to discuss," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resounded through the space, even though Orion remained unconscious.


    With a sweep of his divine power, Aegis watched a small hole open beneath Orion, swiftly pulling him in before sealing shut behind him.


    As the space settled and the source of chaos was gone, Aegis of the Arctic Deity turned his attention to the remaining eighty-one participants who had sessfullypleted the trial.


    He proceeded to assist their bodies in merging with the divine blood before they awakened. Turning his gaze back to the stream of water, which now held several globs of divine blood, Aegis of the Arctic Deity peered into the stream.


    He examined the numerous strings of white and ck threads that had lost their shining lustre and appeared to have fragmented into even smaller threads. Failing to find what he sought, he withdrew his gaze, allowing a brief moment of silence to envelop the space.


    The silence was abruptly shattered by a hearty and boisterous peal ofughter.


    "HAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    ¡­........


    Outside the mountains


    Fifi brought down her great battle axe on thest remaining piece of an encroaching three-star Vylkr vine, her face devoid of emotion. She then shifted her gaze towards Seth.


    "Is that all?" Fifi asked, her voice taking on an icy and emotionless tone. Her towering and muscr presence might have sent an ordinary viger fleeing in fear, but she was surrounded by warriors who, like her, had lived on the edge of life and death, battling the Vylkr vines tirelessly. They found Fifi''s demeanour less intimidating than outsiders would.


    "Yes, we can continue on our way now," Seth replied.


    Fifi nodded and made her way towards the rope that dangled from the flying contraption. She began to climb it, eager to resume their search for Orion after the numerous dys.


    She recognized the importance of dealing with the three-star Vylkr vines they encountered, which would relieve the burden on the other warriors protecting the vige. Still, despite understanding the significance of their task, frustration crept in. They had been at this for three days.


    Three whole days!


    Their primary goal was to locate Orion and Saria, yet with each passing day, Fifi''s confidence in Orion''s survival waned.


    She had reached a point where uncertainty clouded her thoughts, and she contemted going off on her own to search for Orion if only she had her own flying contraption to cover more ground quickly.


    Just as she was about to board therge basket, a loud shout echoed from below.


    "Everyone, stop!" Seth''s voicemanded attention, and he had picked up on something in the distance.


    "Tchh! It''s another three-star Vylkr vine," he muttered to himself.


    While his tone was low, the warriors present possessed keen ears, and they all sighed wearily, fully aware of what was about toe next.


    Regardless, Fifi chose to entrust this task to her fellow warriors as she boarded the basket to rest and regain her strength. While ncing in the direction Seth had been staring, calcting the number of three-star Vylkr vines they''d be contending with and estimating the waiting time, Fifi''s focus was immediately drawn to just two three-star Vylkr vines in the distance.


    However, her attention swiftly shifted to another direction, piqued by something new catching her eye.

 Chapter 485 Fifi

    Chapter 485 Fifi


    She squinted her eyes to peer beyond the dry husks of several dead trees obstructing her view. However, it remained challenging to get a clear understanding of whaty ahead of her.


    Suddenly, the two three-star Vylkr vines in the distance altered their course, veering toward the direction she had been scanning earlier.


    This perplexed Fifi because she knew that Vylkr vines were typically drawn to any nearby signs of life, and they were currently the only living beings in the vicinity. There was no apparent reason for this sudden chan...


    Fifi''s eyes widened in shock as if she had just had an epiphany.


    "It can''t be," she muttered.


    However, down below, Seth, who had also been keeping an eye on the two three-star Vylkr vines, couldn''t help but frown once he noticed their change in direction. This made him doubt what was happening.


    "Hey, can any of you tell me what''s going on up there...?" Seth was about to ask. However, before he could finish his sentence, Fifi leapt down from one of Orion''s skies andnded in front of him.


    Her legs cracked the ground upon impact, tearing it apart, and she immediately took off again with a resounding "Boom!" Heading straight toward the direction of the three-star Vylkr vines, her great battle axe in hand.


    Seth and the other warriors stood rooted, dumbfounded, as they watched Fifi charge directly at the two three-star Vylkr vines.


    Without wasting any time, Seth turned to the three warriors already inside the threerge flying contraptions. "Guard the Orion''s Sky!" hemanded.


    Then, he addressed the remaining nine warriors. "Everyone else, follow her," Seth said through gritted teeth, jumping into the sky after Fifi, his machete tightly gripped in his hand.


    He wondered what hade over her. Could it be that she had finally lost hope in finding Orion and decided to take away her life?


    The more Seth thought about it, the more he considered that possibility. There was no way Fifi could take on two three-star Vylkr vines by herself when she had to give it her all just to defeat one three-star Vylkr vine.


    Just thinking about this, Seth quickened his pace, realizing there was no way he could properly exin her death to his father without getting into trouble, especially considering that Fifi was still one of the vige''s most valuable warriors.


    Seeing her stop just a few meters away from the two three-star Vylkr vines, Seth narrowed his eyes at her figure, which hade to a halt on top of a tree branch, his face disying a deep frown.


    He then turned his head to gesture to the other warriors behind him to spread out, allowing them to attack from different directions in case things took a turn for the worse.


    Meanwhile, Fifi stared at the wide, empty space just below the foot of the mountain with wide, trembling, and shocked eyes, where a familiar figurey unconscious, oblivious to the fact that he had attracted the attention of all the Vylkr vines around him.


    "Orion," Fifi muttered as though she was calling out to him. Although she was a little surprised to see him alone and in Vylkr warrior mode, it was enough to let her know that despite being unconscious, Orion was still alive; he hadn''t died.


    He was alive!


    Orion was still alive!


    Fifi tightened her grip on her axe and leapt down from the tree, her body racing straight towards Orion''s unconscious figure. She hastily cut down the Vylkr vines in her path, screaming, "ORRIOON!!"


    "ORRIOON!!"


    "ORIOONN!!"


    Each scream was a turbulent mix of pain and cries of joy, resonating throughout the vicinity.


    It was so intense that even the Warriors and Seth, who had been following her closely, halted their steps in disbelief and watched the scene unfold.


    "He''s alive," Seth murmured to himself, startled by the sight.


    He scanned the area, searching for the other two people who were supposed to be with Orion: Stronghold Leader Drakar and the tree nymph, Saria. Returning his gaze to the young man he assumed was Orion, Seth squinted at the dark, inky wisps of thread enveloping him.


    After a few seconds, his eyes widened in surprise. "Impossible!" he muttered, taken aback.


    Having researched Orion''s pasts and aplishments, Seth knew that Orion was far from reaching his full star potential. Therefore, there was no logical exnation for Orion to be able to use the Vylkr warrior mode at this stage in his development.


    However, as Seth observed the various strands of visible Vylkr energy slowly emanating from Orion and enveloping his entire body, he couldn''t help but wonder about what had transpired during their absence.


    Still, he realized this was not the moment to dwell on such matters.


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? COVER HER!" Seth roared, signalling to three warriors beside him to join him in approaching the unconscious Orion.


    Meanwhile, the remaining six warriors were ordered to engage the two three-star Vylkr vines that were closing in on their position.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the warriors sprang into action, carrying out their orders promptly.


    Nevertheless, Fifi had finally reached Orion''s location. With a powerful swing of her great battle axe, she struck down one of the two-star Vylkr vines before she swiftly descended and leapt onto therge rock where Oriony unconscious,nding safely by his side.


    "...O ¡­Orion¡­"


    She released her axe, sank to her knees, and gently pulled him close, cradling his head against her chest in an affectionate embrace.


    "...you are alive... sniff..." Her voice quivered as tears flowed from her eyes, and she clung to Orion. "...I missed you... I so very much missed you..." Fifi whispered into Orion''s ear, her lips brushing closely, trying to convey her overwhelming emotions without the need for words.


    Pulling Orion backwards, Fifi decided to thoroughly inspect his condition, temporarily setting her emotions aside as she sensed that something was wrong.


    "Orion, can you hear me?" Fifi''s voice quivered with emotion.

 Chapter 486 Elaras Decision

    Chapter 486 ra''s Decision


    She found it strange that he was in the Vylkr warrior mode while unconscious in a strange tulga. Moreover, Orion hadn''t reached his full potential yet, so it was highly unlikely that he could activate the Vylkr warrior mode without facing severe consequences.


    Suddenly, she felt someonend behind her and turned to see Seth intently examining Orion''s condition with a puzzled expression in his eyes.


    "Whatever condition he''s in right now, I''m certain it''s far from normal. The sooner we get him back to the vige for the healers to assess his condition, the better our chances of waking him up and finding out what''s wrong," Seth stated.


    His gaze alternated between the teary-eyed Fifi and the unconscious Orion. Like Fifi, Seth also noticed the strange tulga on Orion''s body, prompting him to furrow his brow and ponder once more about the whereabouts of Stronghold Leader Drakar, and Saria, who was supposed to be with Orion.


    Nevertheless, he chose to set aside his questions forter and focus on returning to the vige to determine their next course of action.


    Hearing Seth''s words, Fifi swiftly nodded in agreement, seeing no reason to argue about his judgment this time. She gently lifted Orion and cradled him in her arms, rising to her feet and leaping into the sky, towards the direction of the flying contraption which awaited their return.


    Taking a moment to survey the surroundings, Seth swung his machete at a one-star Vylkr vine that had managed to crawl up onto the rocky tform.


    However, he soon gave up on the inspection, realizing that he couldn''t pinpoint anything abnormal about the mountains around him, despite the unsettling feeling it gave him.


    Seth turned to address the warriors, saying, "EVERYONE, HEAD BACK TO THE ORION''S SKIES! WE''RE RETURNING TO THE VILLAGE!" With those words, he swiftlyunched into the sky, following in Fifi''s path, his mind filled with deep contemtion.


    As for the other warriors, they collectively heaved sighs of relief and quickly distanced themselves from the lone remaining three-star Vylkr vine. In no time, they too took to the skies, their destination set for their vige.


    ¡­....¡­


    Within the mountains


    Gemheart n


    ra paced restlessly within her bedroom, her face twisted into a deep frown. As the day neared its end, the news from the elite division, who had been monitoring the cities, weighed heavily on her mind.


    The Crystalforge n had begun executing descendants of the forgotten ns they''d managed to capture in a public disy after their shocking announcement earlier in the day.


    They had openly dered war, threatening to eradicate the entire bloodline of the Gemheart n from the Prismerian kingdom and targeting anyone or anything connected to them.


    War in a time like this? When they had a precious opportunity to escape this dreadful mountain within their reach?


    Did this not amount to the Crystalforge n''s attempt to eradicate the Gemheart n''s lineage, ensuring that none of them or their descendants would live to witness the day Naka finally forgave their sins and allowed them to leave this mountain?


    ra paused, taking a deep breath in an attempt to calm her racing thoughts. She stood still, gathering herposure.


    After several minutes, she began to focus on her younger brother''s unstable situation. Although she was relieved he had survived, and with just a missing arm after his risky mission to assassinate the queen, she was now faced with a heavy decision that could determine his fate.


    ra''s thoughts swirled around her, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and uncertain about which path to take as time ticked away.


    With a deep breath, ra made her decision, resolving to act. She smoothed the deep frown from her face. As things stood, despite their victory in sealing Queen Selene''s magical energy, the foreigner who had aligned with the Crystalforge n and effortlessly defeated several of their top elite warriors posed a significant threat.


    ra knew that her n, the Gemheart n, was ill-equipped to confront him if he decided to join the war against them.


    Considering their previous encounter had been far from amicable, she no longer hesitated and headed towards the pce, deciding to free her brother and explore any possible means to save her n.


    ra impatiently pulled the bedroom door open and stepped out, but her path was immediately obstructed by two crossed swords held by Gemheart n guards.


    Her deep frown expressed her dissatisfaction with the interruption.


    "What is the meaning of this?" ra''s icy tone cut through the air, causing a shiver to run down the spines of the two guards standing before her.


    "I''m sorry, n Mistress, but on the orders of n Leader Ga, you are not allowed to leave your room or the n Manor. The n Head has imposed this restriction for your safety due to the impending war with the Crystalforge n," the guard exined, her voice resolute, her gaze fixed forward, away from the door.


    "Please, n Mistress, let us carry out our orders. If you require anything, just inform us, and we will have the servants provide it for you."


    Each word that left the guard''s mouth made ra''s body quiver with tension. "How dare you?" she seethed, her voice a torrent of anger.


    "GARNET, HOW DARE YOU?" Her scream echoed through the halls, sending a shiver down the spines of the two guards stationed before her.


    ra locked her intense gaze onto the guards and ordered, "Get out of my way, now!"


    She anticipated that they would hastily step aside, intimidated by her fury. To her astonishment, however, the guards remained firmly in their positions and shook their heads.


    "We apologize, n Mistress, but we''re doing this for your own safety," the other guard exined.


    It was only then that ra noticed additional guards stationed in the hallways outside her room.


    Realizing that leaving in this manner would inevitably draw attention from the entire n manor, she swiftly closed the door and redirected her thoughts to finding an alternative route to reach the pce.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, her gaze was inevitably drawn to the wide window in her bedroom.


    "Tch!" she clicked her tongue in frustration before stepping determinedly toward it.


    .....


    A/N: The vige will be included in the status sheet starting from tomorrow.

 Chapter 487 Aftermath

    Chapter 487 Aftermath


    "Are you sure this is going to work, husband?" Me asked, her gaze filled with concern as she looked at Owen.


    Owen nodded in response, his expression resolute. "Yes, I''m sure of it. Don''t worry," he reassured her.


    After learning that their daughters had escaped to fulfill the promises they had made to the foreigner, he had devised a n to ensure their safety and that of their n.


    However, his wife remained troubled by the decision he had made, fearing it was a precarious choice that could determine the fate of both their n and their children.


    If there were any other viable options, he would dly have chosen them. But, as it stood, there were no alternatives.


    Damn it!


    If it weren''t for that foolish Ga, he wouldn''t have been forced into this agonizing decision between his children and his n.


    Now, he had no option but to align with the individual who had dared to attempt the assassination of the Queen and her royal family.


    Me gazed at her husband''s thoughtful expression before exhaling deeply. "Okay, if you''re certain this n will work, then I''ll do my best to support it with everything I have," she said, taking another deep breath before exhaling.


    While her husband had always managed the n''s affairs, often proving to be more capable than she was, to the point that she rarely interfered with his ns and sought his opinions on various matters, she resolved to contribute her utmost to ensure the n''s sess.


    She also silently prayed to Naka, hoping that everything would unfold as nned.


    Hearing his wife''s response and seeing her calm down, Owen also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you," he muttered. "For now, help me take care of the inner n''s affairs while I focus on preparing for the war."


    "Alright."


    ¡­....¡­


    Quartzwraith n manor


    "So you''re telling me that the queen refused to see you," Olivia said as she attended to the paperwork on her desk.


    "Yes, n Mistress. It appears that they have already discovered that the other five major ns are aware of the queen''s predicament. They''ve chosen to keep her current condition a secret, concealing whether the Crystalforge n is capable of removing the artefact or not," a figure, bowing and kneeling beside her, exined.


    Olivia continued to focus on the paperwork in front of her, not bothering to look at the figure.


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully, "I think so too," she replied. "But I also believe they are trying to manipte the decisions of the smaller ns and the smaller factions. They want to prevent them from siding with the Gemheart n during the war. With the foreigner already allied with the Crystalforge n and the queen''s current uncertain condition, it''s possible that she has already recovered, and they now have two formidable individuals on their side."


    "This would make the uing war a less daunting task. So, it''s understandable why they made an early announcement of war and sent those letters."


    "That... But wouldn''t that also solidify the Crystalforge n''s position and give them even more control over the kingdom?" the figure asked, though he quickly regained hisposure. His years as an elite warrior had trained him to adapt swiftly.


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, it will. But given our current capabilities and position, that''s not an issue. Sometimes, it takes a stroke of luck to seize the Crystalforge n''s power for ourselves."


    "For now, our best course of action is to capitalize on any opportunities thate our way, ensuring our survival until such an opportunity presents itself," Olivia replied.


    "I believe I have gained a better understanding of the current situation," the figure said, bowing even lower from his kneeling position. "Thank you, n mistress."


    "No problem. It''s good that you''ve learned a few things," Olivia replied. "You can go and alert the other members of the Elite Division to prepare for the uing war. Emphasize that their primary task is to protect the n and ensure that no one enters or exits without their knowledge. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, n mistress, I understand."


    "Very well. After handling this paperwork, I''d like to rest, so you may take your leave."


    "Of course, n mistress, I will make sure to alert you if anything importantes up," the figure said, then immediately vanished without a trace of his presence.


    As the figure disappeared from the room, Olivia''s shoulders slumped in exhaustion.


    She couldn''t help but reflect on the past decisions and indecisions. If only she had been decisive enough to openly announce her cooperation with Orion, she might now be in a position simr to the Crystalforge n, with a powerful ally like the foreigner, capable of shaping the future of the Prismerian kingdom.


    She sighed and leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes.


    Although restlessness crept through her body, Olivia made a conscious effort to rx, fully aware that overthinking the kingdom''s current situation would only lead to a bothersome headache.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, across the Prismerian Kingdom, myriad preparations were underway for the impending war. In the midst of it all, a collective awareness lingered, for this conflict, like those that hade before it, would shape the future of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    And so, they all...


    ...Readied themselves.


    ¡­......


    Outside the mountains


    The Farm


    Orion slowly stirred from his slumber, a throbbing sensation at the back of his head gradually gaining intensity.


    As he blinked away the haze of sleep, he was about to voice his confusion but furrowed his brow in bewilderment as he took in his surroundings.


    "Please don''t tell me I was knocked out so hard that I''m stuck in some bizarre dream," Orion muttered to himself, his palm rising to his face in an attempt to clear away the fog in his mind.


    With a few gentle presses against his cheeks, he tried to shake off the surreal feeling.


    However, after several minutes of repeating the process with identical results, a sudden realization struck him.


    "How?" Orion muttered, his eyes widening in an instant, a profound shock and disbelief etched across his face as he gazed upon the exterior of a wide wooden hut.

 Chapter 488 Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 488 Aftermath (2)


    Straightening up abruptly, he scanned his surroundings carefully. Orion''s head swivelled from side to side as he observed every detail around him, briefly fixating on an unconscious, unfamiliar figure wearing a familiar tulga lying nearby.


    After a while, he began to grapple with the reality that he had returned to the vige.


    ''How? How did I return to the vige? Where''s Aegis of the Arctic Deity? What happened to the trial? What about Crystalia and the other participants? Did they make it?'' Orion''s mind raced with questions, trying to fathom the various reasons for his return to the vige.


    ''Maybe they managed to free themselves from the mountain?'' he considered, but the more he contemted it, the less usible it seemed.


    It was highly unlikely that they had settled the war, regrouped, defeated White me, and escaped the mountain in such a short span of time.


    Unless..." he pondered, the realization slowly dawning on him, "unless I''ve been unconscious for an extremely long time!"


    "Shit!" Orion cursed inwardly, but even his hushed exmation managed to slightly disturb the unknown woman sleeping on a nearby mat.


    Realizing he needed to clear his head and get some fresh air, Orion rose from the mat and decided to stretch his stiff body.


    He twisted from side to side, remembering a simple exercise from his former world that made his bones crack and pop. Stopping when he felt more rxed, he began to walk forward, but his foot caught on a loose wooden floorboard, and he tumbled to the ground.


    Orion stumbled over the wooden floorboard and copsed to the ground. Frowning, he picked himself up, realizing he was now in his tulga. His legs felt unnaturally weak.


    He turned his head as he heard a sudden sound, noticing the woman who remained undisturbed by themotion.


    Refocusing on his legs, he made a slow and steady attempt to stand. Gradually, he regained his sense of bnce and began to walk gently and steadily.


    Finally reaching the door, he took a deep breath, stretched his arms, and pulled it open.


    Suddenly, a fresh wave of breeze collided with his bare chest, causing his body to shiver slightly as he exited the hut and closed the door.


    He used his arm to shield himself from the sun''s rays, which threatened to blind him.


    Gradually, things began to clear up as Orion surveyed his surroundings. It was evident that he was in Overseer Anara''s part of the farm. He observed the wide grassy field, with tall and assorted trees providing cover in the distance, along with the tworge huts behind him. The view extended to a crystal-clearke, likely the Ancestral Lake, further in the distance.


    Orion took a deep, rxing breath, choosing to savour the moment before he returned inside to wake the unknown woman and unravel the mystery of his situation.


    However, a rhythmic thudding noise abruptly pierced his ears. He shifted his attention towards the source of the sound, and it became clear that the noise emanated from the side of the hut.


    Curious to identify the origin of this disturbance, Orion''s feet came to an abrupt stop, and he stood there transfixed, his gaze firmly locked on the source of the noise.


    Right before him stood a woman, her waist-length ck hair cascading around her. She was d in a well-worn tulga, looking as if it hadn''t met water in quite some time.


    Her gaze, though weary, was intense, as if sleep had been a rare visitor. She was diligently pounding a pestle against a mortar as if grinding something within.


    With a sudden halt to her efforts, she shifted her attention to a colourful pile of nts, most of which he had never seen before. Stretching out her arms, she grabbed a handful and added it to the mortar before resuming her vigorous pounding.


    She paused once more, wiping the sweat from her forehead with both arms and then returned to her task with a determined expression.


    Orion tried to speak, but to his surprise, he found himself strangely devoid of the strength to utter a word. He slowly advanced toward the woman, the persistent pounding of the mortar and pestle enveloping his senses.


    The sound felt like it was piercing his ears, each pounding force resonating in his chest, stirring a myriad of emotions. He reached the woman''s side, but she remained utterly absorbed in her task, seemingly oblivious to his presence.


    Orion attempted to speak, yet once more, he was rendered mute, his voice imprisoned in his throat. The woman almost let go of the pestle, but her determination won, and she firmly clutched it, resuming her vigorous pounding.


    Bowing down slowly, Orion extended his arm and grasped her arm, his voice finally breaking through. "That''s enough, Greta. It''s enough."


    Frozen in disbelief, Greta, who had been diligently grinding herbs for Orion''s treatment, could only stare in shock at his arm, which had suddenly sped her trembling hands.


    Slowly, she turned her head to the side, her gaze travelling upwards to meet the familiar individual whose eyes were locked onto her, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    "Orion," Greta eximed, her eyes fixed on the well-known figure, brimming with emotion. "Orion, is that really you? Orion..." Without finishing her sentence, she swiftly reached out and touched his face, as if trying to confirm his identity.


    Orion nodded in response, slowly extending his hand to sp her trembling one.


    Gazing deeply into her eyes, he offered a warm smile and softly said, "It''s okay. You don''t need to say a word. Just rest, you''ve already done more than enough."


    Greta slowly nodded in response. Even though she had yearned for this moment, thinking it was nothing more than a dream, she closed her eyes and peacefully nestled against his chest.


    Meanwhile, Orion gently wrapped his arm around her and used his free hand to caress her hair.


    He had no idea how hard she had been working, but he had no intention of waking her up to ask about such a trivial matter.

 Chapter 489 Orions Recovery

    Chapter 489 Orion''s Recovery


    After patiently waiting for Greta to fall asleep, Orion gently lifted her up and carried her back into the hut to ensure she could rest morefortably.


    Perhaps it was the creak of the door or the weight of his footsteps, but the moment Orion entered the room, the unknown woman abruptly opened her eyes. They widened at first, fixed on Orion as he walked in with a sleeping Greta.


    Then, she sprang to her feet, eager for a closer look.


    "You... You''re awake," L stammered, making an effort to confirm that she wasn''t just imagining things.


    Orion nodded in response and signalled to the woman to unfurl a third mat that had been folded nearby. This would provide a morefortable resting ce for Greta until she woke up.


    Then, he turned his attention to the middle-aged woman standing by his side.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t recognize who you are," he admitted truthfully. "Can I ask for your name?"


    The unknown woman examined Orion from head to toe before responding. She shook her head. "There''s no need to apologize. We''ve never crossed paths, so, understandably, you don''t recognize me. My name is L; I''m the Vige Healer''s assistant," she replied with a warm smile as she met Orion''s gaze.


    Realizing that L was Aunt Greta''s assistant, Orion nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Alright, can you get me something to eat, L? I''m feeling a bit hungry," he said, hearing a slight rumble in his stomach.


    L instantly understood and nodded. "Please rest a bit longer, Mr. Orion, while I go prepare some fruits for you to eat. I''ll also need to report your recovery to the Vige Chief and the others."


    Orion nodded in agreement. "Alright," he replied.


    Since he had been kidnapped alongside Saria by Stronghold Leader Drakar, it was clear that they would all be concerned and eagerly waiting for his recovery to find out what had taken ce during their disappearance.


    With this in mind, Orion asked, "Am I the only one who was rescued?"


    Upon hearing Orion''s sudden question, L let out a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, you were the only one rescued and brought back to the vige. Everyone has been anxiously waiting for you to wake up so you can tell us what happened after you were abducted by Stronghold Leader Drakar, and whether Saria is still alive."


    Orion frowned inwardly at her words.


    ''So it seems I was somehow expelled from the mountain afterpleting the trial. But why?'' Orion thought.


    He remembered that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had offered him a chance to leave the mountain, which he had declined, choosing to stay. Therefore, he couldn''t help but wonder if Aegis of the Divine Deity had taken the opportunity to send him out of the mountain shortly after hepleted the trial.


    Furrowing his brows, Orion couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason why Aegis of the Arctic Deity would take such an action, unless he also held some grudge against the Prismerions.


    Given his control over the mountain, which made it challenging for the Prismerions to navigate, Orion couldn''t deny that Aegis of the Divine Deity might have removed him to prevent him from assisting the Prismerions in gaining their freedom.


    ''That bastard,'' Orion thought.


    If the other individual weren''t a god, and essentially just a wisp of a god''s soul, he might have contemted how well his lightning could burn him to a crisp.


    Nevertheless, Orion chose to set this issue aside for now and focus his attention on the current matter at hand.


    "How long have I been unconscious?" Orion asked.


    "You were brought back to the Vige two days ago, but the warriors found you unconscious a day before that, so we''re not exactly sure how long you''ve been out," L replied, shaking her head with a deep sigh.


    Orion remained silent. His face grew stiff as he realized that the war might have already urred.


    The idea of the Crystalforge n winning the war didn''t seem usible to him, considering the Queen''s current condition and the fact that many of the Crystalforge n''s elite warriors who had participated in the trial had died.


    It was fair to say that the current Crystalforge n appeared as an empty shell whenpared to the other five major ns.


    Just the thought of what might happen to Merida, Maya, and the others was enough to trigger a sudden headache at the back of Orion''s mind.


    He took a deep breath and refocused his attention on L.


    "Alright, I understand," he responded, watching as L nodded.


    "Please rest a bit, Mr. Orion. I''ll be back soon," L said, before quickly leaving the hut and closing the door.


    Orion took the opportunity to follow her advice, sitting down to rest and gather his thoughts.


    His attention soon shifted to his sleeping Aunt Greta, who appeared to be experiencing the sweetest dream of her life, giggling and blushing repeatedly with a beautiful smile on her face.


    Slowly, a smile settled on his face as he gazed at her weary expression, unable to ignore how his mother, Reena, Fifi, Grandma Ingrid, and the rest had coped with his absence.


    If they were in a condition simr to Greta''s, then he would have to find a way to make it up to them one way or another.


    ¡­.


    As Orion concluded his exnation, he observed the unknown middle-aged man sitting beside the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and surprisingly Anara.


    They all sat in front of him, processing his exnation with sceptical raised brows.


    "Are you certain that this is the entirety of what transpired since you were abducted by Stronghold Leader Drakar?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his voiceced with scepticism.


    Although he had no reason to doubt Orion''s words, given that Seth and the warriors sent to rescue them had all confirmed finding Orion near a mountain.


    But believing in a group of unknown individuals living within it, surviving on a garden simr to their farm, alongside a vengeful god intending to kill them, all imprisoned by Naka, was an ount that not only he found difficult to believe but was sure that anyone in his position would also be sceptical about.

 Chapter 490 The Account

    "Yes, I assure you, Stronghold Leader Zogar, that everything I''ve recounted is real and true," Orion replied, nodding his head at Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    After sharing his ount with everyone present, omitting certain private details, Orion realized that had he not witnessed it himself, he would have been as sceptical as Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Nevertheless, considering the reputation he had diligently built within the vige, Orion knew that whether they found his words sceptical or not, they would undoubtedly still trust him.


    Proving it to them by allowing them to witness it for themselves and confirm it wasn''t a challenge Orion couldn''t handle.


    Right now, his primary concern was finding a way back to the mountain as quickly as possible, with as many warriors as he could gather in case the situation had taken a turn for the worst.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Orion doubted his ability to handle the situation in the Prismerian Kingdom alone.


    However, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be in multiple ces simultaneously. Therefore, having capable hands to assist him in managing the situation all at once would be more effective.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar shook his head in response to Orion''s words, observing his sincere expression.


    "Don''t misunderstand, it''s not that I don''t trust you or believe you''re lying. But believing such a thing is genuinely difficult for me unless I''ve seen it with my own eyes," he exined, exhaling deeply.


    "Stronghold Leader Zogar is absolutely right. If any other warrior had brought us this story, we might have assumed they''d lost their mind and were merely fabricating stories," Vige Chieftess Zara said, nodding in agreement with Orion''s words.


    "Furthermore, considering that this race faced punishment from Naka as retaliation, wouldn''t it be a potentially disastrous idea for us to meddle in this situation and risk angering Naka by assisting a race that had betrayed him?"


    Orion furrowed his brows at the Vige Chieftess''s question, then shook his head and responded, "Naka is a benevolent god, so I don''t believe he would punish us for wanting to help a race that was once his children. Besides, afterpleting the trial, they have earned their right to salvation. I think Naka would be more furious if we refused to assist them in their time of need and might even curse us if we turned a blind eye."


    Orion chose to keep the details of the trial a secret for now, much like he had done with the story of the Prismerions'' betrayal. Delving into it was a separate topic that Orion believed they weren''t yet ready to handle. He decided to take things one step at a time.


    The Vige Chieftess carefully considered Orion''s words, her expression serious.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, she redirected her attention to Orion and nodded, exhaling deeply. "I suppose you''re right," she said. "Given that they have already attained their salvation and are Naka''s children, it would be only reasonable for us to lend a helping hand in their time of need."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to the Vige Chief, who appeared lost in his thoughts.


    "Ahem!" Vige Chieftess Zara called out to him, snapping him out of his daze. "What''s your opinion, Chief?"


    Vige Chief Brane released a deep sigh, mirroring the sentiments of the others. It wasn''t just the Prismerion race trapped in a mountain that he found hard to believe, but also the fact that Orion had faced a god himself.


    A god!


    A being on par with Naka, a being who likely had the opportunity to witness Naka''s power, given the ount of his failed rebellion and subsequent punishment, was the entity that Orion had confronted and survived.


    How could he not find it utterly ridiculous?


    Like the others, the only reason he even began to take it seriously and not dismiss it as a fabrication was because it was Orion who ryed the story. Moreover, considering how his son had described finding Orion unconscious near the mountains, they had brought him back to the Vige in his Vylkr warrior mode, despite not having reached his full potential.


    This indicated that something extraordinary had happened to put him in that condition. Brane, therefore, was inclined to believe Orion''s words, and he quickly made his decision.


    "As long as Saria is still alive, both Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar and I would be more than willing to dispatch a group of warriors to assist you in retrieving her. However, ever since Rightward Stronghold Leader Drakar''s disappearance, our warriors have been under immense strain, dealing with the Vylkr vines encroaching on our borders and protecting the vige."


    "The burden has been so great that we''ve had to increase theirpensation, even offering considerable rewards to those who risked their lives to bring you back to the vige," the Vige Chief''s tone briefly turned icy when he mentioned Stronghold Leader Drakar, but he quickly regainedposure and continued, "Therefore, I must convene with other key figures to discuss the current situation and determine how to address this issue before reaching a final decision."


    "In the meantime, you can leave the matter in our hands and visit your family. They are undoubtedly anxious to hear about your condition and would be overjoyed to learn of your recovery."


    Orion nodded in response, saying, "Alright, Chief, I understand."


    He observed the group as they exchanged silent nces, almost like they were engaged in a nonverbal conversation.


    Their collective gaze then settled on Overseer Anara, who had been sitting quietly throughout the meeting.


    Vige Chieftess Zara cleared her throat and addressed Overseer Anara, breaking the silence, "Overseer Anara, do you have any information you would like to share now that Orion is here?"


    Anara shifted her attention away from Orion, her face adorned with a warm smile. "If it''s okay, Vige Chieftess, I would prefer to speak privately with Orion first," she replied, briefly ncing at the others.


    With a collective sigh of disappointment, Vige Chieftess Zara and the others nodded in understanding. They rose from their seats, one by one, and began to exit the wooden hut.

 Chapter 491 Grace

    "We''ll be waiting outside until you''re both done," the Vige Chief said before he stood up and left the room.


    After they had left, Orion turned to Anara, raising a curious eyebrow. "What was that all about?" he asked.


    Anara chuckled as she met Orion''s gaze.


    "They are all curious about the announcement I''m going to make now that you''re back," she responded.


    Orion furrowed his brows, pondering the nature of Anara''s announcement. Then, it struck him. During his absence, the tree nymphs had informed everyone that Anara was unwell, experiencing pain throughout her body to the point where she had to be ced in her tree for recovery.


    With this in mind, Orion reached for Anara''s green hand and gently began to rub it with his thumb.


    He spoke softly, his gaze fixed on her. "When did you wake up?" Orion asked, his tone filled with gentleness.


    "I only woke up yesterday," Anara responded.


    Orion nodded in response, then continued, "Did anything strange happen while you were asleep or when you woke up?" His eyes subtly nced at her stomach.


    Anara noticed his brief nces and pressed her lips together to stifle a chuckle at his behaviour."So, you knew," she asked, her expression bearing a smirk.


    "Knew what?" Orion asked with a raised brow, maintaining his pretence of obliviousness to Anara''s clear remark.


    Anara shook her head, her amusement evident, and then sighed. She stood up and gestured for him to follow. "Come with me. I want to introduce you to someone."


    Orion felt a little suspicious but decided to stand and follow her.


    They walked out of the firstrge hut, near the second hut where Aunt Greta was still peacefully asleep. Orion didn''t want to disturb her, so he instructed L to look after her until he was ready to take her back to their hut.


    Surprisingly, Orion noticed that the Vige Chief and the others were still waiting outside. Anara paid them no attention and simply continued walking. He followed behind her until they reached her tree.


    "What are we doing here?" Orion asked.


    Although he still felt a little suspicious about the situation, he knew that confirmation would onlye from Anara herself.


    Anara, instead of answering, said, "Close your eyes," her gaze filled with warmth.


    Orion watched her briefly and then nodded, closing his eyes.


    After a few seconds of anticipation, his mind raced to figure out who Anara was about to introduce him to and what announcement she had to make.


    "You can open your eyes now."


    Hearing Anara''s voice, Orion slowly opened his eyes.


    Orion''s eyes widened immediately at the sight in front of him.


    "This¡­" He snapped his head upwards to look at Anara, locking his gaze with her warm gaze.


    In Anara''s arms, there was a little girl with a full golden skin hue who bore some resemnce to him, yet still managed to possess the same smooth, green hair as Anara.


    The girl''s eyes flickered open as she slowly woke up, and Orion could see bright golden irises as she stared at him with wide, curious eyes.


    Anara nodded at Orion''s dumbfounded expression, "When I retreated into the tree to heal from the pain I felt throughout my body, I realized that my intake of energy had doubled. On top of that, my stomach felt several times heavier than it ever had before. Though I couldn''t wrap my head around how and why this was possible, it took me quite some time to understand that I was pregnant.


    "Before I knew it, I had a daughter of my own, a feeling I''d never experienced. I didn''t even know how to react when I first held her because the emotion was so strange, unlike anything I''d ever felt before," she said with a light chuckle, "If the vige healer hadn''t been there, we might have continued staring at each other in curiosity."


    Orion watched as the baby alternated her gaze between Anara and him several times, before she yfully erupted into briefughter, and then repeated the process once more.


    "Let me hold her," Orion said as he stretched out his hands.


    Anara nodded sweetly before she handed their baby over to Orion.


    Orion held her gently in his hands and stared into her curious eyes briefly before saying, "She looks just like you."


    Anara snorted at hisment before jokingly saying, "She has your face."


    "I meant as beautiful as you," Orion said yfully, with a smile as he continued to gaze at the baby''s golden eyes that were staring back at him curiously.


    "I understood what you meant; I was just joking," Anara responded as she stretched her hand andid it on top of Orion''s arm.


    "I haven''t yet thought of a name for her, so I decided to wait until youe back so that we can figure out a name for her together," she added, observing as Orion drew his attention towards her.


    A sudden thought appeared in Orion''s mind, causing him to turn his head towards the tworge huts in the distance, where the Vige Chief and the rest were waiting for their return.


    Orion quickly refocused his gaze on Anara, "Wait, is this the reason why the Vige Chief and the rest are waiting for you to return?"


    Anara nodded in response. "Yes, they were all curious, just like everyone else, about how a tree nymph, or more specifically, an Overseer tree nymph, could give birth and who the father was. So, I told them that I would share all the details once you returned."


    Now understanding why they all looked disappointed and had even decided to wait outside, Orion could guess from Anara''s words that many of them might have already suspected him as the father and were seeking confirmation or rification.


    "Alright," Orion said before he shifted his attention back to his daughter. "Let''s call her Grace," he looked at Anara and asked, "Do you like it?"


    "Grace," Anara said, letting the word flow from her lips. "Though I''ve never heard of anyone named Grace, it''s certainly a unique name."

 Chapter 492 A Proposal Out Of The Blue

    Anara then focused her gaze on the child, who appeared to be cheering in response as they both spoke. "But I can say it suits a unique child like her perfectly."


    "Then it''s agreed," Orion responded before he shifted his attention to his cheerful, giggling daughter and gently rubbed her tummy.


    "From today onwards, your name is Grace. Do you like it?" Orion asked.


    His words and actions seemed to elicit a response from Grace as she extended both of her hands outward andughed even louder, bringing smiles to both Orion and Anara''s faces.


    "I think she likes it," Orion remarked as he turned his attention back to Anara.


    "I think so too," Anara replied.


    She observed as Grace gradually calmed down from herughter, growing quieter and asionally yawning.


    Orion, who had wanted to spend a bit more time with his first child, couldn''t help but frown. "What''s wrong?"


    Anara sighed, noticing Orion''s frown. "I think it may have to do with the fact that I might have given birth to her prematurely."


    "Prematurely?" Orion said, his frown deepening, with a raised eyebrow.


    Now that he thought about it, Anara had given birth in an extremely short amount of time, which was unnatural for humans. He had initially attributed her early birth to the fact that she was a tree nymph, so he was both surprised and concerned that there might be some issues with Grace.


    "Yes, Greta decided to check her for any problems after she was delivered and found that her internal organs were too weak, which might result inplicationster. Greta used her gift to strengthen them, but as a child, it caused her to consume too much energy to stay awake or function properly. Since Grace doesn''t seem capable of eating yet or possess a tree of her own to recover, that''s why I decided to ce her in mine," Anara exined.


    "But don''t worry; I''m confident that after a few years or months, once she learns to speak and walk, she''ll gain control of her body, and it won''t be an issue anymore."


    Although Orion wanted to ask Anara a few questions and discuss how to handle the situation in case it worsened, he realized that there was no need to do so.


    Anara was just as clueless as he was when it came to raising a child, and considering that there were no records of tree nymphs ever giving birth in the vige, Grace was a special case. Orion understood that they would care for her like a normal child while making necessary adjustments along the way since she was far from ordinary.


    Releasing a deep, helpless sigh, Orion knew there was nothing more he could do for Grace at the moment.


    He nodded in resignation and handed her back to Anara.


    He observed as Anara carefully cradled Grace in her arms and then turned to ce her back into the tree, following the same procedure other tree nymphs used to enter their tree.


    "Is that safe?" Orion asked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe. Since we both share a special connection that allows her to use my tree, and her energy can also be restored while inside it, it''s probably the safest ce for her at the moment," Anara reassured Orion with a nod.


    "What about you, though? Where will you stay?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He was concerned about Anara''s well-being, considering that Grace didn''t seem capable of doing anything by herself anytime soon, and Anara wouldn''t be able to use her tree in the meantime.


    "I can easily go for several days without needing my tree, so there''s no need for you to worry," Anara assured him.


    She yfully stretched her hands and pinched Orion''s cheeks as if trying to turn his frown into a smile.


    "Besides, I can get in there and stay with her if I want to. It''s quite a unique experience, you know," she added with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.


    Orion stared at her as if he had just been yfully tricked, and Anara erupted into a peal ofughter, clearly enjoying her little joke.


    "It seems like you have be naughtier since giving birth," Orion said as he stretched, wrapping one arm around Anara''s waist and snaking his hand into her thin, deep green dress so that he could properly grab her golden-coloured buttocks before driving his fingers between her thighs and beginning to slowly caress her golden flower. This caused Anara to let out a deep moan.


    "I will deal with youter," Orion said with a smile as he watched her frown, probably realizing the underlying meaning of what he meant. Regardless, Orion continued, "But for now, I would like to ask you a question."


    Anara raised a brow at Orion''s words. "What is it?"


    Orion cleared his throat and knelt down, taking Anara''s hand with one hand.


    "Anara, will you be my partner?" he asked.


    Initially confused by his sudden gesture, Anara''s eyes widened in surprise as she sought confirmation. "Are... Are you sure?" She understood the significance of this request ¨C a partner was a sacred pact between two individuals, binding their lives together.


    Anara wanted to ensure Orion was fully aware of what he was asking. "There has never been a case of a tree nymph bing the partner of a viger before, so I think that you..."


    Orion interrupted her gently. "There has also never been a situation where a tree nymph has been impregnated by a viger before, so I don''t think there''s anything toin about."


    Normally, this should have been an easy task. Orion could walk up to any woman in the vige who didn''t have a partner, regardless of age, and offer himself without the need to fully care for the child.


    However, he realized that even though Grace might influence her decision, whether she wanted to be his partner depended on her own desires.


    Meanwhile, Anara continued to stare at Orion in deep thought.

 Chapter 493 The Long-Awaited Announcement

    Chapter 493 The Long-Awaited Announcement


    She nodded and replied, "Yes, I will be your partner." Anara''s smile shone brightly as she looked at Orion''s cheerful expression.


    Orion stood up and held her close, nting a passionate kiss on her lips. Anara, experiencing her first kiss ever, melted in Orion''s arms, understanding the significance of the moment for a human.


    She enjoyed it to the fullest.


    After their kiss, Orion pulled back and gazed into her eyes. "From today onwards, Anara, you are my partner," he dered.


    "Mhh," Anara responded charmingly, nodding her head with a warm smile.


    She not only embraced the opportunity to understand how having a partner felt and how to treat one, which was like learning something new, but she now had a child.


    This opened up another whole new wave of emotions she had never known were possible, despite several years of being alive.


    It felt different from taking care of the other tree nymphs who had sprouted up all over the garden. Anara felt extremely excited, and the only reason she could maintain her calmposure was her long experience in knowing how to keep her emotions from affecting her outward demeanour.


    Seeing that everything was settled, Orion engaged in a chat with Anara about several more things. They discussed their daughter''s habits, such as her energetic times and when it would be a good time for her and Grace to visit his hut for introductions to the family.


    They also talked about her well-being, ensuring she was okay after getting pregnant as a tree nymph and conceiving.


    After their discussion, Orion and Anara decided to return to meet with the Vige Chief and the others who were still waiting outside of the hut. Orion had doubted if they would wait long, but he was pleasantly surprised to see that they were all still present.


    "Ahem! I have an announcement to make, everyone," Anara said, observing the Vige Chief, the Chieftess, their son, and the Leftward Stronghold Leader, all of whom stared at her with curious and impatient eyes.


    "Come on, don''t keep us waiting any longer. How were you able to be pregnant, and who is the father of your child?" Vige Chieftess Zara said impatiently, mirroring the curiosity of the others as they all fixed their eyes on Anara, who seemed to be smiling more brightly than before.


    Anara, clearly relishing the opportunity to tease the Vige Chieftess and the rest, which she didn''t often have, kept them in suspense for a few more moments.


    Then, suddenly, she stretched out her hand to sp Orion''s, announcing, "The father of my child is Orion."


    A hush fell over the area, only to be broken by a snicker.


    "Tch! When I saw her face, I knew that he was the one," the Vige Chief remarked, clicking his tongue in mild frustration.


    If Overseer Anara had shared this from the beginning, they wouldn''t have had to wait for her return.


    Shaking his head tiredly, the Vige Chief realized he had just wasted several minutes that could have been better spent informing the other key figures about the uing meeting.


    However, there was still time to do so and prepare.


    The Vige Chief nodded at Anara and Orion, saying, "Alright, we will discuss this in detailter. For now, I have to go inform Thak to send a message to the other key figures about the meetingter today." With that, he turned to nod at his wife and the others.


    Then, he transformed into his giant, green-horned owl form and took to the sky, heading straight towards the vige.


    Seeing the Vige Chief''s hurried departure and annoyed expression, Anara chuckled before she continued with her announcement, no longer finding the need to tease them.


    "I also want to inform you all that Orion and I have be partners from now onwards," she announced once more.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief, especially Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar, who stared at them in dumbfounded amazement.


    After a while, Stronghold Leader Zogar shook his head and let out a sigh. He said, "May Naka bless you two and your rtionship. Maybe once everything has settled down, we''ll throw a big celebration for both of you. I''m sure that an Overseer tree nymph getting engaged will surely throw the vige into an uproar. But for now, I have to get back to the border and check on how the warriors are doing and its current condition."


    With that, he turned around and quickly took off into the sky with an almost silent "boom."


    "I wish I could stay a little bit longer and find out more about your rtionship. However, I also need to get back and rest so that I can absorb this new information I''ve just learned," Zara said, exhaling deeply.


    After a brief conversation with both of them, she nodded before proceeding to walk away with the unknown man who Orion had just learned was her son and also the one who had led the rescue mission to save him along with Fifi.


    Once they had left, Orion returned to the other hut with Anara. He picked up Greta, and after saying their goodbyes for the moment, he went back to their hut with Greta in his arms.


    L offered to escort him back, saying she wanted to make sure Greta was okay before leaving.


    Nevertheless, Orion was looking forward to spending quality time with his wives and didn''t want anything to interrupt their moment.


    So, he thanked her and made his way to his hut to finally reunite with his wives.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "How is she doing?" Fifi asked, her gaze fixed on Gina, who appeared visibly depressed and weak.


    Grandma Meldra sighed and replied, "She has improved with the medicine Greta prepared before leaving to treat Orion. However, if she doesn''t eat soon, I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time before she falls ill again."


    Grandma Meldra extended a Kalna fruit toward Gina''s mouth, but Gina shook her head and rolled over to the other side of the mat where shey.

 Chapter 494 The Heartfelt Decision

    Chapter 494 The Heartfelt Decision


    Grandma Meldra shook her head with a tired sigh escaping her lips, as she withdrew back her hands, and turned her head back towards Fifi.


    "See," Grandma Meldra muttered.


    Fifi frowned and then gestured to Grandma Meldra to hand her the kalna fruit. She walked around the mat, knelt in front of Gina, and held the fruit.


    Gently, she began to massage and stroke Gina''s smooth, long ck hair.


    "Gina, haven''t I told you that Orion will be back home soon? What do you think he''ll do when he recovers and finds out you''ve starved yourself sick?" Fifi said, her voice filled with concern.


    Gina shook her head vigorously, lifted her gaze to meet Fifi''s, and responded with a stubborn determination, "No. I won''t eat until Orion returns. I can''t enjoy myself while he might be suffering and in pain. It''s not fair!" She sniffled with teary eyes as she spoke.


    Fifi let out a long, exhausted sigh as she withdrew her hand, her gaze refocusing on Grandma Meldra.


    Grandma Meldra shook her head in defeat, clearly conveying her helplessness, having tried everything to get Gina to eat.


    Turning her attention away from Gina, Fifi observed the other women in the room. Some had starved themselves to the point of sickness, just like Gina, and were wide awake.


    Others had cried themselves to sleep after hearing about Orion''s current condition and how he had been found.


    Fifi wished she hadn''t said anything at this point, but she remembered the pressure from her sisters to share the information.


    She knew that hiding the truth wasn''t an option, so despite her regret, she realized she would have done the same thing.


    ''No, this can''t continue like this!'' Fifi thought, shaking her head forcefully and gritting her teeth in frustration. She immediately stood up from her kneeling position and walked toward the centre of the room.


    Grandma Meldra watched Fifi with a curious gaze, wondering what she was nning to do to resolve the situation. Seeing the decisiveness in Fifi''s expression, she realized that Fifi had reached a breaking point and was eager to put an end to all of this. She anxiously awaited to see what Fifi''s n might entail.


    "EVERYONE, LISTEN TO ME!" Fifi''s voice thundered through the hut as she swept her eyes across the room, where some were lying down and others were sitting up on mats. Some had even fallen asleep in their positions but were now stirring and looking at her with furrowed brows.


    "GOOD! NOW THAT I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, LISTEN CAREFULLY, BECAUSE I WILL ONLY BE SAYING THIS ONCE. FOR THOSE OF YOU WHO ARE SICK ¨C DERRY, AYLA, FIONA, AND LASTLY, GINA ¨C IF YOU CONTINUE TO STARVE YOURSELVES, I WILL MAKE SURE TO TELL ORION ONCE HE RETURNS THAT YOU''VE CHOSEN TO TAKE YOUR OWN LIVES BECAUSE YOU DIDN''T HAVE HOPE HE''D COME BACK. I''LL MAKE HIM UNDERSTAND THAT NONE OF YOU ARE WORTHY OF HIS PRESENCE IF YOU CAN''T EVEN DEAL WITH HIS ABSENCE!" Fifi''s words were stern, intended to jolt those who had fallen into despair.


    Fifi''s voice quivered with emotion, and she took deep breaths to regain herposure before continuing, "ORION IS A WARRIOR, I AM A WARRIOR, AND URSA, AND SURA, YOU HAVE BECOME WARRIORS TOO. TELL ME, HOW WOULD YOU FEEL IF YOU CAME BACK HOME FROM THE BORDERS ONE DAY, AND FOUND OUT THAT ORION HAD STARVED HIMSELF UNTIL HE WAS SICK BECAUSE HE WAS WORRIED ABOUT YOU?"


    The hut fell into a heavy silence as all eyes turned toward Ursa and Sura. Under the weight of that collective gaze, Ursa and Sura, who had just awoken, lowered their eyes to the ground.


    "I would be angry at him because it would mean he doesn''t trust my strength," Ursa responded.


    She hadn''t starved herself to sickness like some of the others, but she and Sura had pushed themselves to the limit with their training.


    They had been so dedicated that even Fifi had to advise them to take a break. Ursa directed her anger and frustration towards herself, fully grasping what Fifi was trying to convey.


    "Me too. If he doesn''t trust me after all the effort I''ve put into earning my strength to take care of myself, especially when we''re apart, I would naturally feel hurt and angry," Sura replied.


    Just like Ursa, Sura acknowledged that they had both been overly zealous in their training.


    Fifi, however, immediately discerned their understanding from their words and appreciated theirprehension.


    "GOOD," she shouted once again, ensuring her words resounded in their ears. "SINCE YOU''VE ALL HEARD THEIR ANSWERS, I''M GIVING YOU ONE LAST CHANCE TO REDEEM YOURSELVES BEFORE ORION AWAKENS!"


    She swiftly turned to Grandma Meldra.


    "Help me gather the fruits so we can share them with those who want to redeem themselves," she said with a faint smile.


    Understanding Fifi''s n, Grandma Meldra concealed the joy in her heart and promptly nodded. She rose and hurried to fetch some kalna fruits, stored in another room.


    In just a few minutes, she returned to the room with a basket filled with both kalna and lipry fruits. She distributed them not only to those who were unwell but also to those who had just woken from their sleep and were utterly fatigued, offering them a chance to regain some of their strength.


    As she observed each person hesitantly selecting a fruit and slowly nibbling on it, Fifi nodded in satisfaction and muttered to herself, "Good."


    She continued, addressing the pregnant women. "Now, Celeste, Reena, Celia, Ingrid, and Vivian, I don''t mind if you choose to stay awake or sleep throughout the day, considering we''re all pregnant. However, idleness won''t be beneficial for you or the baby. How do you think Orion would feel if he returned and learned that something had happened to either of you due to your own negligence?"


    Although her voice had regained its calm tone, it was still assertive enough to cut through the air and prate their consciousness.


    Thus, every one of them felt their bodies tense as a sudden realization struck them.

 Chapter 495 The Reunion

    Chapter 495 The Reunion


    Every single one of them lowered their heads and began to nibble on their fruits. Observing this, Fifi smiled once more, satisfaction evident on her face, while she let out a quiet, relieved sigh.


    Now that everything was settled, they could take proper care of themselves until Orion woke up and returned home.


    Once Grandma Meldra finished distributing the fruits, Fifi nodded and said, "Alright, eat as much as you can, everyone, so you can regain your energy." She ensured her words reached each of them, and she watched as they nodded in response.


    Then, she collected a kalna fruit from Grandma Meldra and settled down to fill her own stomach.


    As she enjoyed the fruit, she contemted when Lyra would return with the new batch of fruits that they received daily from the Vige Chief, typically around 40 kalna fruits and 10 Lipry fruits.


    Though the Vige Chief had framed it as payment for Orion''s contributions to the vige and their current pregnant condition, Fifi and the others still found it difficult to believe. To earn such an amount on her own, Fifi knew she would have to work tirelessly the entire day.


    Now, she and the rest of the women could receive such an amount by simply sitting around, seemingly doing nothing.


    She understood the vige''s care for pregnant women and ensured their well-being until they gave birth.


    However, this amount of wealth felt excessive, enough to make a family incredibly prosperous if managed wisely.


    Lost in her thoughts, a sudden knock on the door interrupted Fifi. Assuming it was Lyra, Fifi finished thest piece of her kalna fruit, stood up, and approached the door.


    "Knock!" "Knock!"


    The door sounded once more, prompting Fifi to shout, "I''ming, I''ming, okay!"


    She extended her hand to open the door but froze in shock and disbelief when she saw who was on the other side.


    Grandma Meldra, observing Fifi''s unusual reaction, quickly rose from her spot and walked toward the door to investigate.


    However, when she arrived, she too was rendered motionless, her legs glued to the ground as she stared out the door in shock and disbelief, unable to utter a word.


    Gina, who had been slowly nibbling on her fruit after seeing that all the women present had begun to eat, noticed the strange behaviour of Fifi and Grandma Meldra, who were silently staring outside the door.


    She looked around and realized that everyone else was focused on the Kalna fruits, their heads hung low in shame after absorbing Fifi''s words. Curiosity piqued, she stood up and walked toward the door, eager to understand the cause of the sudden silence.


    However, as she approached, Gina''s brown eyes widened when she recognized the person at the door.


    "Orion," she muttered.


    The room was so quiet that her words echoed through it, resonating deeply in everyone''s ears. This sudden utterance caused them all to raise their heads and turn their gaze towards the door.


    "ORION!!" Gina cried out loudly as she rushed through the gap between Fifi and Grandma Meldra, leaping towards Orion and wrapping her body tightly around him.


    "Orion, you''re back!! Sniff!! You''re back!!! Thank Naka, I thought you would never return," Gina said tearfully, letting her emotions pour out while savouring Orion''s scent.


    Orion, who had been standing awkwardly at the door, searched for the right words to say as he observed Fifi and Grandma Meldra, both of whom stared at him in disbelief. He awkwardly patted Gina''s back with one hand as she expressed her emotions, while he held onto Aunt Greta with his other hand, making sure she didn''t slip off.


    Luckily, Grandma Meldra snapped out of her daze and went to take Aunt Greta inside so she could rest.


    Meanwhile, more and more of his women appeared at the door, and Fifi slowly walked forward until she was in front of him. Before he could even realize it, she wrapped her arms tightly around him, squishing him.


    "Orion, you''re awake, I missed you so much, Hic! Hic!" Fifi said, her voice cracking as tears slowly drenched his shoulders.


    Although he felt a bit ufortable despite his strength, Orion rubbed his other arm against her back, hoping to calm her emotions just like he had done with Gina.


    However, it didn''t seem like it was going to end there, as the women who had also just arrived at the doorway broke out of their daze and immediately rushed forward, their voices piercing through the air.


    "ORIONN!!"


    "ORION!!"


    "ORIOON!!"


    Orion, despite his strength, couldn''t keep his bnce as their numbers increased.


    Eventually, he fell backwards, and all his women fell with him to the ground, uncaring about themotion.


    "Ouch!" Orion eximed, though the fall didn''t hurt him much. He needed to pretend otherwise to lessen their reactions, and it worked like a charm.


    "Orion are you, okay?"


    "What happened? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    Various voices filled Orion''s ears as the women immediately realized their actions might have harmed him.


    They quickly stood up and helped him back onto his feet so they could properly check his health.


    "Are you still feeling unwell?" Fifi asked worriedly, concerned that Orion might not have fully recovered despite waking up.


    Seeing Fifi''s worried expression, which mirrored the expressions of the rest of the women around him, Orion shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay. You all were just hugging me too tightly, and were squeezing the air out of me," he said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    It worked, with various smiling expressions blooming on their faces. However...


    "Thud!!"


    All of his women hugged him tightly once more, causing him to fall backwards to the ground, with their arms still clinging tightly to him.


    "You know, we were scared that you would never wake, and we would never see you again," Reena''s voice rang out in the air around them.


    "Yeah, we really thought that you were going to die, and you had no chance of waking up," Grandma Ingrid''s voice followed suit.

 Chapter 496 The Meeting

    Chapter 496 The Meeting


    "You know, you scared me too much. I thought that you were not going to be found, but... but... thank Naka, you are now safe and well. Just promise me that you won''t ever do this to your mother again, okay," Celeste immediately followed soon after, alongside Sura, Fiona, Grandma Celia, A, and everyone else, each uttering a few emotional words.


    Witnessing this, Orion felt his heart swell with intense emotion. He was genuinely d that every single one of them was his partner, and he didn''t regret proposing to them for a moment.


    Just as he was about to speak, he felt his forehead be wet, as though it were raining.


    However, the sun was still shining brightly, and Orion knew that the rainy season had not yet arrived.


    Nheless, when he lifted his gaze, he quickly found his answer.


    Lyra was kneeling behind him, her eyes reddened and teary, a basket brimming with Kalna fruits positioned on the ground beside her, seemingly ced there by her.


    "Orion, you''re back... Hic! Hic!" Lyra said, her voice quivering as she caressed Orion''s face, as if trying to wipe away the tears that flowed from her eyes, slowly streaming down her cheeks, staining his skin.


    Orion gently freed his hand and reached up to wipe away Lyra''s tears. Instead of words, he chose to remain silent, giving them the space to pour out their hearts a little while longer.


    ¡­....


    "I believe that''s everything," the Vige Chief said as he cast his gaze over the assembly, from Caretakers Ivor, Shani, and Naida, who upied one side, to Caretakers N, Z, and Stronghold Leader Zogar, seated on the other.


    A profound silence descended upon the treehouse as the other key figures grappled with the information the Vige Chief had just conveyed.


    Then, Caretaker Ivor decided to shatter the silence, his eyes fixed on the Vige Chief. "Chief, do you have faith in the truth of what he told you?" He awaited the Vige Chief''s response with unwavering attention.


    The Vige Chief nodded solemnly, and a heavy sigh slipped from his lips.


    "Yes, given the person that Orion is and his tremendous contributions to our vige, I have every reason to trust that he spoke the truth. So, I wholeheartedly believe his words," he replied.


    "I understand your perspective, Chief, and I share your sentiment. However, the more I ponder this issue, the more I realize its delicacy," Caretaker Ivor responded, his head shaking wearily. "If Saria is indeed alive, then I agree that dispatching a team of warriors to rescue her is essential. It would go a long way in pacifying the tree nymphs on the farm and safeguarding our crops."


    "But if it''s about aiding a race whose ancestors rebelled against Naka, even if they''ve now found redemption, I must object to such an idea. We have our own concerns, and we must remember that these beings, though once Naka''s children, have brought this predicament upon themselves. They should find their own means to resolve it. I''m sorry, Chief, but I cannot support such a course of action," Caretaker Ivor said, articting the views of several Caretakers in the room.


    "Caretaker Ivor makes a valid point," Caretaker Naida chimed in, reinforcing Ivor''s argument. "Our warriors are already overwhelmed with the relentless Vylkr vines, and it wouldn''t be wise to divert their efforts away from securing our vige and farm to aid this race in a battle that doesn''t directly concern us."


    The Vige Chief observed the disagreement, which had been anticipated, and nodded in acknowledgement of their opinions.


    He then shifted his gaze to the rest of those assembled.


    "Does anyone else wish to voice their thoughts on this matter?" he asked, his voice reaching every corner of the treehouse.


    Caretaker Shani shared her support for Orion''s request, saying, "I agree with Orion''s appeal, Chief. While I''m well aware of the potential consequences, there must be a significant reason motivating Orion''s desire to help them. As long as he''s prepared to bear any responsibilities that may arise, I see no grounds to reject his request," holding her sleeping baby gently in her arms.


    The Vige Chief acknowledged Caretaker Shani''s stance with a nod and then turned his attention to the remaining Caretakers.


    As they remained in silent contemtion, he took a deep breath and proposed, "Let''s put it to a vote. Those who oppose Orion''s request but support sending a team of warriors to rescue Saria and bring her back to the Vige, please raise your hands."


    Caretaker Ivor, Caretaker Naida, and Caretaker Z raised their hands in agreement.


    Seeing this, Caretaker Ivor could only grunt in defeat, shaking his head wearily, as he already understood the results.


    "Lower your hands," the Vige Chief instructed before continuing, "Anyone who fully supports Orion''s request to rescue Saria and aid the Prismerion race, please raise your hands."


    The Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, Caretaker Shani, Caretaker N, and Stronghold Leader Zogar all raised their hands in agreement.


    Definitively, the Vige Chief expressed, "That settles it." He lowered his hand, and the rest followed suit. "Tomorrow, a team of warriors will be sent to apany him to the mountain from which he was rescued. Our first priority is to rescue Saria, and subsequently, assist the Prismerion race in securing their freedom. Are there any objections?"


    His gaze rested primarily on Caretaker Ivor, Caretaker Naida, and Caretaker Z.


    "Tch," Caretaker Ivor responded irritably, shaking his head in disapproval alongside the two others.


    "Since there are no objections, let us proceed. Stronghold Leader Zogar, I need you to select the team willing to apany Orion on this mission. Additionally, ensure that the Orion''s skies are well-maintained before they take flight."


    "Caretaker Shani and Caretaker N, your responsibility will be to organize the necessary supplies for their journey," the Vige Chief instructed. "For the rest of you, your duty is to maintain the farm and ensure that all nned activities continue as scheduled, even in the absence of Caretaker Shani and Caretaker Naida. This concludes our meeting."

 Chapter 497 Forgiving the Unforgivable

    Chapter 497 Forgiving the Unforgivable


    As the nods of understanding swept through the group, the Vige Chief rose from his seat, with his wife swiftly following suit.


    Once they had exited the tree house, the Vige Chieftess turned to her husband, asking, "Do you think this is a good idea?"


    "No. I''m doing it because I trust him," the Vige Chief responded, weariness evident in his voice.


    He watched as Mo emerged from the tree and lowered the tform to the ground. "That young man won''t needlessly endanger himself or the vige. I believe he has a good reason for this, and that''s why I''m willing to see how it unfolds."


    The Vige Chieftess arched an eyebrow at her husband.


    "You ce an excessive amount of trust in his abilities," she remarked, shaking her head wearily. "I just hope we''re not making a mistake. If only my gift could work on Orion, I''d use it to see his future. But since it doesn''t work on him or those around him, all we can do is watch and hope for the best."


    The Vige Chief nodded in agreement. "I hope so too," he said.


    As the tform touched the ground, he turned to Seth, who had been waiting below. "I need your assistance in helping Stronghold Leader Zogar assemble the team that will apany Orion out of the Vige tomorrow."


    Seth furrowed his brows briefly before nodding. "Alright, Father, I''ll do my best," he replied.


    He watched his father nod once more, a smile on his face, before the Vige Chief transformed into his massive green-horned owl form and soared into the sky.


    As the Vige Chief disappeared, soaring towards the vige, Seth couldn''t help but wear a frown.


    It became increasingly apparent to him that he had underestimated the influence Orion held. If this tendency persisted, there was a growing likelihood that Orion could seed in bing the next Vige Chief, leaving him in the shadows.


    That was a scenario Seth knew he couldn''t allow to happen.


    ¡­.....


    Orion sat outside, keeping his distance from the hut, his face etched with anger.


    "Why don''t youe inside and see for yourself? They''re on their knees, apologizing and promising never to repeat their mistake," Lyra pleaded, kneeling before Orion for the sake of all the other women inside the hut who were desperately seeking his forgiveness.


    Fifi, seated nearby, nodded in agreement with Lyra''s words. "Yes, I''ve already talked to them and ensured they''ve learned from their mistakes before your return. I can vouch that they won''t repeat such a thing."


    Orion''s brow furrowed as he gazed at the two women before him.


    Initially, he had harboured doubts about whether his women would maintain the same intense feelings for him when he was not around.


    Recalling his experiences from his previous world, he understood the challenges of managing such arge number of rtionships, even in a culture with different norms. He had been prepared for the possibility of encountering unpleasant situations, and although he had been quite angry upon discovering that some of the women had starved themselves while others had neglected their health, and the well-being of the children they carried, his anger had gradually subsided.


    Gradually, Orion came to appreciate the depth of their love for him as he considered things from their perspective.


    Nevertheless, Orion knew that he had to convey the gravity of their mistake, ensuring that such behaviour wouldn''t be repeated.


    After contemting for a minute, he decided to maintain his pretence for a few more minutes before easing his expression. He nodded gently and said, "Alright, I''ll forgive them. But they must keep their promise not to repeat this mistake. If they don''t, they won''t go unpunished easily."


    His icy re fixed upon Lyra and Fifi, sending a shiver down Lyra''s spine and causing Fifi''s heart to tremble. It was the first time Fifi had witnessed Orion so furious, and she never wanted to be on the receiving end of that look again.


    Recovering quickly under the weight of Orion''s intense gaze, Fifi nodded in response and affirmed, "I will personally ensure they keep their promise, so you have nothing to worry about."


    Lyra readily nodded in agreement with Fifi''s words.


    "I will personally make sure of it too," she assured. "Now, can youe back to the hut and show them that you have forgiven them?"


    Orion acknowledged with a nod and then saidseriously, "Alright, but I have a better n to show them that I have forgiven them."


    He looked at Fifi and Lyra with a solemn gaze, piquing their curiosity.


    "What do you have in mind?" Lyra asked, curiously.


    She and her sisters had heard from the Vige Chief about Orion''s significant contributions to the Vige, even though they were unaware of the specifics. He had been praised several times, particrly for his intelligence, which further heightened her interest in his n.


    Orion ensured that Lyra and Fifi were paying close attention before he borated on his n. As he finished exining, he observed the confused furrows on their brows, indicating their initial bewilderment.


    Fifi eventually raised her eyes and briefly nced at him before asking, "Is that all?" She was still trying to grasp the full extent of his n.


    Orion shook his head with an amused smile, replying, "Don''t think too much about it. Just follow my instructions closely, and the rest is on me." He refrained from providing further exnation because he knew it wouldn''t make much sense even if he attempted.


    Furthermore, some things were best experienced to be truly understood, like the extent of his longing for his wives and their ample attributes.


    Fifi and Lyra both let out deep sighs as they nodded in understanding. "We will be back soon," they said in unison as they stood up from the ground one after the other.


    Then, they turned around and walked side by side in the direction of theirrge hut, located in the distance.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but feel his penis throb as he looked at Fifi''s naked muscr thighs and the alluring sight of Lyra''s smooth skin, and her exposed ass cheeks, that had slipped out of her tulga even though she was someway still his mother-inw.


    He did his best to maintain self-control and patiently waited for everything to be prepared. At the same time, he contemted the quickest way to reach the mountains, as his heart couldn''t rest peacefully until he knew the current situation of Maya, Saria, and the others.

 Chapter 498 Family Roleplay (R18)

    Chapter 498 Family Roley (R18)


    After waiting for about half an hour, Orion heard a loud voiceing from the direction of the hut. Realizing that they had finished, Orion stood up, brushed the dirt off himself, and walked toward the hut.


    When he arrived, he found Lyra and Ursa in a discussion at the front of the door.


    Orion had left some room for creativity in the n, as it wouldn''t be as much fun if he thought of everything himself. He observed them, pretending not to notice his arrival, and wondered what they were discussing.


    Then, he decided to y his part and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Ursa''s eyes immediately widened upon hearing Orion''s voice, and she quickly turned around to stare at him, pointing at her mother.


    "She''s the one who started it," Ursa said, looking at Orion with a blend of frustration and usation.


    Orion was momentarily impressed by Ursa''s character but quickly regained hisposure and turned his attention to Lyra.


    "Lyra, what happened?" Orion asked.


    Noticing Orion''s gaze as he spoke, Lyra averted her eyes and snorted, "She''s the one who started it by telling me that the reason why I won''t find a partner is because her vagina is much tighter than mine."


    ''Oh,'' Orion thought, concealing his surprise. He nodded in response to Lyra''s exnation and then turned his attention back to Ursa.


    "Is that true, Ursa?" he asked.


    "Well, she''s the one who started this by telling me how it would be impossible for me to have a partner because of my big breasts when I told her I already have a partner," Ursa said as she grabbed her still-growing enormous breast through her tulga before she freed it, exposing her soft pointed nipples.


    Orion looked at the two women in front of him, furrowing his brows as though in deep contemtion, before he refocused his eyes on the mother and daughter pair.


    "I believe I have a solution to put an end to this discussion and make sure it doesn''t happen again," he said.


    Lyra raised a curious brow and asked, "Oh, and how do you n to aplish that?"


    Orion raised his tulga and revealed his long, throbbing penis, gently gripping it as he shifted his gaze downward, away from the two enormous pairs of breasts belonging to the mother and daughter.


    He proposed, "Since this discussion will likely resurface in the future if we ignore it, why don''t I check which of your vaginas is the tightest with my penis? Let''s determine the winner of this argument once and for all."


    Lyra and Ursa''s eyes widened in anticipation.


    Before Ursa could utter a word, Lyra stepped forward, saying, "I''ll go first." She raised her bottom tulga and bnced on her waist, signalling her readiness.


    Despite her annoyance that her mother was getting the opportunity to wee Orion back as his partner, Ursa chose to wait at the side until it was her turn.


    Orion nodded his head and moved forward. Before he inserted his veiny, throbbing penis, he reached down and gently teased the entrance of her vagina with his fingers.


    Sensing its remarkable softness and the fine hair strands on the outside, Orion deduced that she had shaved, likely in anticipation of this moment.


    ''So naughty,'' Orion thought as he delved his fingers deeper into her vagina and stroked a few more times, quickly discovering that she was already wet.


    Realizing that his partner was already prepared, Orion didn''t waste any more time.


    He gently pressed Lyra''s back against the surface of the wooden surface behind her and then slowly inserted his veiny, throbbing penis deep into her dripping wet vagina.


    "UHHH~~" Lyra could only moan loudly as she felt Orion''s warm, gritty penis entering her through the wet, folded flesh.


    "Finally ~~ Oh, Naka~~" Lyra eximed, moaning again as she experienced the incredible burning sensation that spread through her body.


    Orion''s veiny penis stroked the depths of her wet vagina, almost reaching her womb, causing her to be even wetter. She stretched out her legs and mped her thighs against Orion''s, savouring the sensation.


    It had been so long since she had felt Orion''s engorged spear stirring her insides, and she didn''t want the feeling of her vagina being filled to end.


    Feeling Lyra''s skin rubbing against his as she firmly gripped him with her legs, Orion didn''t hesitate any longer and began to move his hips, sensing an intense and powerful sensation building within him.


    "Pah!"


    "PAHH~~"


    Orion held onto her legs, his hands stretching from herrge buttocks down to her plump thighs, keeping her in ce and widening her vagina even further as his throbbing member slid within her wet juices.


    "PAHH~~"


    This allowed him better ess as he thrust through and out of her inner pink folds.


    "Paahh~~ PAHH~~"


    ''Shit," Orion thought inwardly as he could already feel that his balls were about to erupt from the intense tingling sensation within them.


    However, even though he knew that he could continue and hold it for several minutes, Orion was aware that he had other responsibilities waiting for him. Therefore, he didn''t attempt to restrain himself.


    He brought his hands downward, grabbed a hold of Lyra''s soft,rge buttocks, and released his semen deep inside her vagina.


    "I''m cumming!" Orion roared, causing Lyra to mp her thighs tightly around him.


    Her hands also stretched downward, gripping his buttocks, squeezing them as she felt Orion''s hot semen erupt deep within her.


    This elicited a short burst of moans from her, "AAHH!! Mhhmm~~."


    After Orion was finished, he didn''t waste time and raised the top of Lyra''s tulga to suck on herrge, motherly breasts.


    Lyra moaned once more, "Uh!!" as he pinched her two hard nipples with his tongue. Once he was done, she removed her hand from the back of his head and slowly slid down to rest on the ground, watching as he walked towards her daughter to fill up her already soaking-wet vagina.


    "It''s your turn, Ursa," Orion said.


    Ursa quietly nodded and turned her body around, leaning downward with her back facing Orion.


    She ced one hand on the wooden hut and used the other to raise her tulga upwards.


    Then, she spread her legs a little wider open and turned her head to look at Orion, saying, "Come on, check how tight my vagina is, just like you did to my mother, and tell us who has the tightest hole."

 Chapter 499 Family Roleplay (2) (R18)

    Chapter 499 Family Roley (2) (R18)


    Orion nodded with anticipation brimming from his heart as he walked closer, stopping only a few inches behind her.


    Stretching his right hand downwards, Orion rubbed the entrance of her clit with one finger, feeling her pussy juice rub all over before he suddenly plunged it deep inside her soaked wet vagina.


    "Are you ready," Orion said as he brought out his fingers and licked her pussy juices under Lyra''s and Ursa''s gaze.


    Upon witnessing Orion''s action, they felt a strange sensation suddenly ignite within their hearts.


    Without saying another word, Orion stretched his hands forward and sped them on both sides of her waist.


    Feeling her sticky skin rubbed against his palms, as his nose took in her sweet sweaty scent, Orion quietly positioned his engorged shaft in front of Ursa''s wet dripping pussy, causing a slight moan, "Uhhh~~~" to escape from Ursa''s lips.


    Her soaked vagina expanded, weing his advances before they contracted once more, tightly gripping hold of Orion''s veiny penis before he could even fully make his way in.


    Regardless, Orion withstood the slight obstruction and swiftly broke through with a single thrust.


    "Ah, ~~" Ursa''s sweet moans filled his ears like sweet melodies, causing him to pull his waist back a little before he thrust it back forward to elicit the same sounds from her.


    "Ahh~~" "ahhh~~"


    "PAHH~~" "PAAHHH~~~"


    "UHHH~~~~"


    The tempo of Orion''s thrust didn''t slow for a bit even when he could feel sacs drenching from Ursa''s vagina fluids as it pped against her private part from below, which also caused his veiny penis to expand more, causing her soaked vagina to tighten even more.


    An incredible sensation spread from Orion''s veiny shaft up to his spine and every part of his body, causing him to release a slight moan, "Augh~~ Ursa~~"


    As he stretched both of his hands downwards and immediately pulled her tight tulga upwards, freeing both of herrge breasts and allowing them to free fall downward.


    "PAH~~~ PAHH~~"


    "Urghh~~ Argh~~~"


    Orion tightly grabbed hold of herrge, still, growing breasts. He bnced the weights on his hands and began to squeeze, press them, and mould them into any shape he wanted.


    "PAHH~~~ PAHH~~"


    He had even gone as far as pulling on both of her nipples, all the while holding on to his steading pacing as his flesh continuously pped against her, with his dick tearing through her slick, folded, narrow flesh until Orion could finally the sensation building up within his balls.


    Without even warning her like he had warned Lyra, as there was no need to do so since both she and Ursa were already pregnant, Orion released his semen deep into her still young stretched vagina, filling up her insides as though it was filled with the intent for her to conceive once more, as he leaned more on top of her, and tightly squeezed both of herrge breasts, with a low growl escaping his lips.


    "AHHHH~~" Ursa moaned loudly, feeling Orion''s thick veiny penis throb with even more intensity as his semen made its way through her vagina until it suddenly erupted straight into her womb, filling up her stomach to the brim and causing her legs, to be weak.


    Unable to stand up correctly any longer, Ursa immediately copsed on the grass with her kneels when Orion gently pulled back, freeing her from his grasp.


    Watching as his semen poured out from her wet, leaking vagina, Orion observed as she forcefully regained back a bit of her strength and turned around to sit on her grassy floor with her knees bent, facing upwards, and her legs slightly wide open, as though she was trying to show him just how much he cummed before she ced her fingers, underneath it, cupped a little from it, and licked it.


    "It is that delicious," Orion asked, raising a brow with a smile.


    Although several women had told him about how wonderful his semen tasted, Orion wasn''t going to confirm that fact by tasting his semen, even if he knew that they were speaking the truth.


    "Yes," Ursa replied, nodding her head in response. "Do you want to have a taste?" she asked.


    Orion immediately shook his head and looked at both Lyra and Ursa, "I think that I now know who among you two has the tightest vagina," he said.


    Lyra, who had been watching as Orion, who was both her son-inw and partner, prated her daughter vigorously, had fingered herself to the extent that she squirted a few more times even before Orion had cummed inside her daughter''s vagina and filled up her womb to the brim.


    She could see Orion''s semen pour out of her daughter''s vagina, just like hers.


    Even if Lyra enjoyed Orion''s pration even more than before, primarily because of Orion''s request, she still couldn''t help but feel like something was missing as she remembered how less painful it felt.


    "And whose is it?" Lyra responded, pushing her thoughts to the back of her mind so that she could slowly build up her confidence to tell Orion about letting her feel a little pain during their Kushi with timeter on.


    Orion looked at Lyra, "After checking which of your holes is the tightest, it safe to say that the winner of this argument is Ursa," he said, shifting his head to the side and refocusing his gaze on Ursa, who was grinning widely with his semen scattered below her chin.


    Ursa quickly swivelled her head toward her mother and boasted, "I won," while sticking out her tongue.


    Lyra couldn''t help but secretly smile when observing her daughter''s triumphant reaction. Unlike Ursa, she wasn''t concerned about winning or losing.


    Nheless, to maintain their roles, she snorted at Ursa and then turned her head away with feigned indifference.


    Witnessing the lighthearted banter between mother and daughter, Orion shook his head with a smile.


    "Alright,dies, let''s end this argument and get some sleep," Orion suggested.


    He watched as they both nodded earnestly in understanding.


    Then, he opened the door and walked inside the hut, closing it behind him.

 Chapter 500 Strange Dream (R18)

    Chapter 500 Strange Dream (R18)


    In the spacious room of the hut, Orion noticed Fiona, A, and Aunt Greta lying on their mats, seemingly asleep.


    However, he could discern that only Aunt Greta was genuinely asleep, as her rxed expression showed signs of weariness. Fiona and A, on the other hand, were subtly moving, indicating that they were merely feigning sleep, probably to signal to Orion.


    On the opposite side of the room, his mother and Reena quietly had dinner.


    As for the whereabouts of Fifi, Grandma Ingrid, Sura, and the others, Orion wasn''t sure, but he assumed they might have something prepared for him.


    Without dwelling on it too much, he decided to explore and find themter, wanting to savour the moment.


    Since he still had the energy to go for a few more rounds, Orion decided to leave dinner forte.


    He shifted his focus to Fiona and A, who appeared to have noticed his presence as he drew closer, judging by their suggestive postures.


    Ay on her stomach, her legs slightly parted, while Fiona reclined on her back with her legs open and knees bent, pointing toward the hut''s roof. Orion momentarily grappled with indulging in a threesome but decided not to disrupt their carefully crafted atmosphere.


    Therefore, he made his way toward A.


    Orion observed Alya''s scantily covered massive ass cheeks and immediately decided to try something different from vaginal sex this time around.


    As Orion remembered that Aunt Greta was the first and only person to have received a back door pration from him, he didn''t try it with Alya and Fiona this time around so that he could taste the clenched grip of their butt holes.


    Slowly, he knelt over A''s thick thighs and allowed his hands to softly massage her thighs from downwards to her ass, sneaking his fingers underneath her tulga before he raised it to her waist and then restricted her ass, revealing her tiny pink backdoor.


    Without hesitation, Orion ced his two fingers on the entrance of A''s pussy lips and scooped up some of her juices before rubbing them against the entrance of her backdrop.


    Although Orion didn''t know how effective it worked as a lube, he couldn''t wait to find out.


    Feeling shivered a bit before she parted her legs even more, showing Orion was preparing himself for his advances.


    Hence, Orion proceeded with his n and immediately ced his throbbing erect penis slowly into her rectum.


    "ARRGHH!!" A abruptly screamed out loud.


    Her voice was loud enough to cause his mother and Reena to try to peek and see what was happening on the other side; however, since none of them, including Fiona, could tell what was currently happening, they continued to y their roles as Orion''s throbbing shaft made it deeper and deeper into A''s back door.


    Feeling like he had reached the limit, Orion decided to thrust in and out slowly, taking his time to make sure that he enjoyed the process while making sure that he avoided making Alya ufortable and slowly eased her up into the process.


    After a few moments, as Orion began to feel A''s body loosen up, he began to be even bolder, as he thought that, just like Aunt Greta, there was something strange that made the women''s butt holes feel incredibly stic.


    "Ughh~~ ugh~~ ahhh~~"


    "Ahhhh~~~" A, however, could only moan out loudly with a few grunts escaping as she couldn''t understand why Orion had chosen her butt hole instead of her vagina.


    Regardless, although it felt different and slightly ufortable, seeing as Orion enjoyed it, she raised her waist a little more to ease in his scorching veiny shaft, as she could feel her juices pouring down like a torrent down her thighs.


    After a few minutes, Orion released his semen deep within A''s butt hole while witnessing as she equally cummed like a river before she abruptly copsed to the ground, falling asleep soon after.


    After that, Oroin went on to continue with Fiona, Celeste, and Reena and satisfied them before he moved on with Grandma Ingrid, Grandma Celia and others, discovering that they were ying as characters in a tight bathroom with little space, where Orion had walked in on them while they were bathing and had decided to slip in his scorching hard penis in and out of their wet matured vaginas, releasing his semen into them senselessly.


    ¡­...


    "Ugh! Where am I?" Orion muttered, his voice echoing in the void as he attempted to calm his throbbing headache.


    All around him was nothing but darkness, an inky abyss that swallowed everything. Beneath him, there stretched a smooth, crimson radiant ne that resembled liquid blood.


    Orion had gone to sleep immediately after finishing the role-y, so he couldn''t fathom how he had ended up in this strange ce.


    "Is this a dream?" he pondered aloud, his voice swallowed by the eerie surroundings.


    A brilliant light in the distance beckoned to him, its glow almost like a silent call. Gritting his teeth, Orion decided to move toward the source of the light despite the steady, vibrant hum resonating in his ears.


    "Come here, my child," a feminine voice called out, its urgency clear as it urged him forward.


    Initially, Orion had been hesitant, wanting to halt his advance without knowing the voice or its source. Nheless, he acknowledged that he couldn''t uncover the identity of the mysterious speaker unless he pressed forward to investigate.


    So, with determination, Orion maintained his steady pace until he was near enough to the bright light to discern its source.


    Gradually, he slowed down andid eyes on a tall, familiar woman seated on the edge of the blood-like ne, her body exuding a radiant, star-like glow.


    Despite his lingering doubts about the mysterious woman perched at the edge of this bloody, Orion managed to calm his racing heart and mustered the courage to speak, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    She slowly pivoted her head, locking her eyes onto Orion''s as though she had heard his voice. Her brows furrowed, and a subtle frown crept across her beautiful face as she regarded him with a narrowed gaze.

 Chapter 501 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light

    Chapter 501 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light


    The woman stared at him in silence, a deep frown etched on her face. Orion''s eyes widened as he recognized who she was.


    Suddenly, the woman''s tworge wings unfurled in the space around them as she hovered, turning her body around.


    "Who art thou? Where is my child?" she demanded, her face contorting with anger.


    Orion sensed the gravity of the situation and took a step back. He furrowed his brows, questioning how the goddess before him was still alive and why she had appeared right in front of him, even though he was no longer in the trial.


    Despite the confusion, with the goddess awaiting his response, Orion quicklyposed himself.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know who you are or what you''re talking about," he said, feigning ignorance as he met the woman''s gaze.


    As Orion pondered if there was a way to escape this ce, his eyes suddenlynded on the bloody ne once more. Staring at it, a foreboding feeling gripped his heart as he observed the curved shape of the bloody ne before him.


    At that moment, the image of a four-meter-long crimson great sword shed in Orion''s mind.


    He gulped down his saliva, refocusing his attention on the winged goddess in front of him.


    The tall winged goddess spoke with intensity, "I will ask thee this question once more, so ''twould be wise for thee to respond, unless thou dost wish to rue thy silence in the presence of this goddess."


    Her face contorted in anger as she swiftly appeared inches away from him, wings pping behind her. She fixed her gaze on Orion and demanded, "Where is my child, and what hast thou done with him?"


    As Orion contemted taking a step back, it felt like he had lost his foothold and tumbled backwards. Right on the brink of copsing onto the ground, the world around him suddenly plunged into darkness.


    ¡­.¡­...........


    "Haaaa¡­ Haaa..." Orion woke up from his sleep, sitting up straight as he breathed out loudly.


    His head turned from side to side as though he was trying to find out what was happening, or if what he had just experienced was merely a dream.


    However, after looking all about the room, Orion didn''t notice anything or anybody escaping from his naked and scantily clothed partners, all lying close to him.


    "...Orion, are you alright? Is everything okay?" Sura asked as she stirred up from her sleep due to the sudden disturbance and looked at Orion.


    Orion turned his head to his left side to look at Sura, who was pushing herself up to sit upright, concern etched across her face.


    Orion nodded in response, stretched his hand towards her, and gently rubbed her cheeks.


    "Yes, I''m okay. I want to walk around a bit before I go to sleep, so don''t worry about me. Go to sleep and rest for tomorrow," he said.


    He watched as Sura nodded in response before sheid back on their mat and closed her weary and sleepy eyes.


    Orion then gently stood up from his mat and went outside the hut, closing the door quietly to avoid awakening the rest of his women from their sleep.


    Sura''s eyes flickered open once more as she looked at the door, a look of concern etched within her eyes before she calmly closed them again and went back to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Orion strolled along the wide, lush green grass, absorbing the breathtaking scenery of the towering trees in the distance. His gaze then shifted to the radiant moon hanging in the sky, casting a soft glow on the surroundings.


    Suddenly, he felt an itch in his right hand.


    Initially, Orion thought it might be a bug and instinctively reached to scratch the spot on his arm.


    However, upon recalling the absence of animals in this world, he frowned and removed his hand to examine the itching spot more closely.


    To his surprise, Orion discovered a tattoo-like shape resembling a crimson great sword with a cross guard on his arm. The ends appeared almost as sharp as a real sword.


    Deeply perplexed, he extended his hand to scratch the area, but the itch persisted, intensifying rather than subsiding.


    ''What in the world is this?'' Orion pondered as he observed the crimson-coloured tattoo on his arm, witnessing it gradually illuminate until the surrounding area was bathed in its light.


    Just when Orion believed the pain couldn''t intensify further, it abruptly ceased, reced by an unexpected weight in his clenched fist.


    He stared in disbelief at the four-meter-long crimson greatsword now in his possession.


    As the glow from the tattoo subsided, he noticed it had be faint, as if he could wipe it away with a single sweep of his thumb. Nevertheless, recognizing it as a futile attempt, Orion shifted his focus to the massive greatsword in his grasp.


    Despite its apparent weight, it felt as light as a feather, resonating with a weighty sound as it sliced through the air.


    Just as Orion was about to explore further the capabilities of the greatsword, an eerie, spine-chilling voice echoed from behind him.


    "Art thou finished, mortal?"


    Orion found himself frozen in ce, a warm tingling shiver coursing down his spine and reaching every inch of his body. A gulp resonated in the air, apanied by the sound of saliva.


    Slowly, Orion drew a deep breath to steady his heart before turning around to confront the speaker.


    His pupils constricted to the size of a needle as he beheld the figure who had uttered those words.


    Aerielia!


    She''s here!


    Why was she here?


    "What are you doing here?" Orion questioned abruptly, quickly widening the distance between him and the winged goddess.


    He observed the winged woman with long white, shimmering, waist-length hair hovering in the air before him, her upper body covered only by several long pieces of cloth that left her stomach exposed, and a long white skirt of unknown material covering her smooth, fair legs, stopping just above her ankles.

 Chapter 502 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light (2)

    Chapter 502 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light (2)


    Two pairs of broad white wings, with the left one appearing more prominent than the right, bothrge enough to envelop her figure and the surroundings.


    Orion realized with certainty that this was the same goddess who had given him the divine blood and had fought against White me, ultimately being killed by him.


    So, Orion wanted to understand why she suddenly appeared here and in his dream.


    "After what thou hast wrought, thou still dost pose such a query. It seems thou hast no fear in the presence of this goddess," Aerielia responded, narrowing her eyes at Orion, as though she were trying to see through him and read everything about him.


    However, she ultimately failed to do so, shaking her head with a sigh escaping her lips. "But since thou dost desire to know who I am, then harken well, mortal. I am Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon."


    Orion furrowed his brows as he heard her words. Aerialia had introduced herself as the former goddess of the shining light, so he was naturally confused.


    "Do not be surprised; I once bore the title of the goddess of the shining light and had only the title of the goddess of the hunting moon during the ''Great War.'' ''Tis understandable that thou knowest not who I am, for not everyone who hath beheld me hath had the chance to escape death, especially mortals," Aerialia said as a cold glint appeared in her eyes.


    "So now that thou knowest who I am, who art thou, and what hast thou done with my child?" She asked, and a cold, chilling atmosphere filled the air.


    "This is thest time I will be posing this query, so choose thy words wisely."


    Apart from having a headache deciphering her words, Orion understood that this might have been the gods'' way of speaking during that time, even though he still had doubts as Aegis of the Arctic Deity had spoken much clearer than her.


    But understanding that it might not be a good idea to try further and avoid her questions once more, "I am Orion, I am the child whom you gave this divine blood to as a gift, to secure my journey into the new world," Orion said with a sigh escaping his lips as he brought the greatsword forward and tilted it to the side, resting its de on his palm.


    "LIAR!!" Aerialia screamed, her voice causing the air around them to tremble. At this point, Aerialia was visibly furious. But how could she not be?


    After all, she clearly remembered giving the divine sword she forged from her blood and essence to one of her children before he fled through the ster gate into the new world.


    So how could she believe that the unknown mortal in front of her was telling the truth when he did not look like her child in any way or even feel like one?


    "Tell me the truth, what hath befallen my child, mortal, and how didst thou acquire that de?" Aerialia asked, clenching her teeth in anger, her words sounding even more chilling than before.


    At first, she was momentarily stunned that she couldn''t activate the mark on Orion''s arms and punish him with it.


    However, she didn''t want to appearcent; as such, she immediately increased the weight of the greatsword, causing the divine weapon lying between Orion''s grasp to copse, driving into the earth suddenly.


    Its weight and sharpness were strong enough to pierce through until half of the divine greatsword was buried under the earth.


    "Huh!" Orion looked at the greatsword in confusion before he tried to grab the handle and pull it out of the earth. Sure enough, although he could still move the greatsword,pared to before, he had to utilize his full strength to draw it out of the ground before letting go of it, allowing it to fall tly on the grass below them.


    "Boom!" The earth around the greatsword sunk and copsed a little under the weight of the greatswordbefore it stopped.


    Aerialia, who had breathed out in relief after finding out that she couldn''t control the mark on Orion but could still forcefully increase the weight of the greatsword since it was still a part of her, couldn''t help but frown when she saw that Orion could still lift the greatsword, even if it were for a mere moment.


    As expected, he had somehow bonded with the divine weapon through some inexplicable methods.


    "If you don''t believe that I am the same Orion who you personally bound this weapon with, then I can exin every bit of our conversation, what transpired during the moment when I received it from you, and how it all led to this," Orion spoke, beginning to exin the events as if they had happened yesterday.


    For Orion, it felt natural, given that he had immediately be unconscious the moment hepleted the trial.


    As he exined everything to Aerialia, her expression became stunned, her eyes slowly widening, showcasing her clear white irises as she slowly descended to the earth, her wings folding up together.


    "Impossible," Aerialia muttered as her feet touched the ground, her hand tightening into a fist.


    "Then, my children... Are they all dead?" Aeritalia asked, her trembling gaze staring directly at Orion.


    Orion closed his eyes and nodded, "Yes, they''re all dead. None of them were able to make it past the gate."


    Thud!


    Aerialia copsed andy tly on her knees. Her hand attempted to grasp the grass, but surprisingly, the grass merely went through her fingers as though it wasn''t there in the first ce before her hands finally met the soil.


    Orion had immediately noticed this; however, he kept silent, seeing as Aerialia was currently wallowing in her sadness.


    "Oh, what hath this goddess done to merit such? Why are my children lifeless after I have done everything to preserve them? Have I not sacrificed enough? Have I not done enough?"

 Chapter 503 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light (3)

    Chapter 503 Aerialia, The Goddess Of The Shining Light (3)


    Suddenly, Aerialia focused her gaze on Orion with a bone-chilling intensity, "Mortal, doth that imply that where we currently reside is the new world?" she asked.


    Orion nodded in response, observing as Aerialia turned her head to look around her, "It''s beautiful," Aerialia said as she exhaled deeply. "Mayhap my children hath loved this ce."


    Seeing Aerialia admiring her surroundings with a stiff smile on her face, Orion didn''t know what to say.


    After all, it wasn''t every day that he had the chance tofort a goddess who had sacrificed everything to see her children''s freedom, only to have them die in the end, with her being the only survivor.


    So Orion remained silent, observing as she appreciated their surroundings, from the fresh green grass to the towering trees in the distance, and the clear sky with the beautiful moon casting its light on everything above them.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Aerialia repeated once more before she withdrew her gaze and refocused it back on Orion, "The name of this newfound world is Earth, is it not?" she asked, locking her eyes with his.


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, we are currently on the new world, Earth."


    Aerialia nodded before posing another question, "Art thou a child of this newfound world?"


    Although Orion didn''t know what she was getting at, he responded to her nheless, realizing he couldn''t necessarily avoid her questions even if he wanted to.


    "Yes. As I mentioned before, my name is Orion, and I am also of the human race, the only race on Earth, at least before the invasion took ce."


    Aerialia nodded in response, digesting every word that Orion had just uttered before she raised her head and asked once more, "Since thou wert present when mine children werepelled to kill each other, thou must also know something about the one responsible for all this, yes? Since he was a god that hade from Earth?"


    Orion pursed his lips, understanding the hidden intent in Aerialia''s question.


    Unfortunately, how could he exin to Aerialia that the White me that had attacked her and her children was the White me from several thousand or even hundreds of thousands of years ago, and not the same as the White me of today?


    In short, how was he going to convey that the new world she had fought so hard for, sacrificing so much for the future of both her and her children, was now threatened by a terrifying, unstoppable force bent on consuming every life it could get hold of?


    "What is wrong? Don''t tell me thou art pondering the concealment of that god''s identity from this goddess. Thou shouldst be aware of what he hath done to me and mine children. Even if he be the god of thy race, shouldn''t I, as a being of divine blood, be granted the right to repay the deed he hath inflicted upon me?" Aerialia said, narrowing her eyes on Orion''s figure.


    Listening to Aerialia''s words, Orion remained silent for a little while longer before he replied, "I can definitely tell you where he is; however, before that, I would first like to let you know that he is not my god or the god of my race."


    Although Orion knew that he couldn''t exin the specifics of how White me had be a god to Aerialia, as he was sure that she would be unable to understand how such a thing was possible given who she was and where she hade from, he knew that he had to make it clear that White me wasn''t their god.


    He was human, just like him, who had attained godhood.


    "He is not thy god," Aerialia repeated with furrowed brows.


    She had first thought that Orion was one of the children of the god, given the way he somehow resembled him. Also, since the god had stopped her and her children from making their way through the ster gate, she had thought that he was merely doing his job as a god to protect his world and his children from theirs.


    However, it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Yes, he is not my god; he is only a human like me who had attained the powers of a god."


    Aerialia was dumbfounded.


    "Dost... Dost thou mean that he was not originally a god?" Aerialia said, and the moment she uttered that sentence, she understood how utterly absurd it sounded.


    "Yes, he wasn''t," Orion responded, nodding his head.


    "Impossible," Aerialia muttered, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    The god that had fought against her and killed her children, despite possessing an unusual divine energy, she could still naturally tell that he was a god.


    He had fought her with his own strength, without any external aid. As such, how could she not be in disbelief after finding out that he wasn''t originally a god?


    Even during the ''Great War'', although they had beings capable of standing up to a god, they could only do so through external means, such as divine artefacts. However, even then, it was impossible for them to kill a god.


    As only a god could kill another god.


    As such, Aerialia was shaken to the core that the god who had not only blocked their passage into the ster gate but had fought and killed her, despite the fact that she was already weakened from a previous battle, and also her children, was a former mortal. It was ¡ª


    Inconceivable!


    Aerialia wanted to open her mouth and speak; however, her words were immediately stuck in her throat.


    She swallowed them back down and dismissed such an absurd idea from her mind. After all, it wasn''t possible that just like the god who had attacked them, the mortal in front of her could also be a god, right?


    Aerialia shook her head soon after. Of course, there''s no way such a thing could be possible.


    It might just be that Orion was hiding something from her because he was still wary of her, which was nothing that she found unusual, considering that he was currently talking to a goddess.

 Chapter 504 Agreement With A Goddess

    Chapter 504 Agreement With A Goddess


    Instead, Aerialia fixed her attention on Orion and asked, "If he be not the god whom thou servest, then reveal unto me the name of the god whom thou dost serve."


    "His name is Naka," Orion replied without hesitation. He wasn''t telling Aerialia this only because it was the truth, but also because this might as well be his best chance to learn about Naka.


    To know if Aerialia recognized Naka, or not¡­


    To know if Naka was a god who hade from the other world, or ¡­


    "Naka? I haven''t heard of that name before. Who is Naka? Is he also a god of this world?" Aerialia responded, breaking Orion out of his thoughts.


    A deep, tired exhale escaped Orion''s lips.


    ''I shouldn''t have expected much,'' he thought.


    "He''s the god that everyone in and outside of this vige serves," Orion said.


    However, seeing Aerialia''s confused expression, he proceeded to exin everything to her, including the vige and the Vylkr vines, before she could ask another question. He also used the opportunity to exin the current situation of White me and the Prismerion race.


    The more Orion spoke, the more Aerialia''s expression changed, bing difficult for Orion to keep track of.


    In fact, the colour on Aerialia''s face had almost disappeared, making her look almost as white as a sheet.


    For a long time, Aerialia couldn''t say anything at all. Understandably, even a goddess of her calibre who had fought and killed other gods like herself needed a significant amount of time to ept and digest everything up to this point.


    Her body and mind were currently in a state of shock.


    Meanwhile, Orion shook his head at her suddenposure, unable to help but wonder how strong Naka was for him to create such a trial and imprison a god in a mountain while also having another guard it.


    Whoever he was, one thing was certain¡ªNaka was a formidable being, even among gods.


    Gradually, after several minutes had passed, Aerialia finally regained herposure and locked her gaze with Orion once more.


    "Though there be a chance that all thou hast spoken is falsehood, for such a thing doth sound improbable, yet..." Aerialia began her sentence with doubt and uncertainty in her eyes.


    However, as she continued to speak, a sudden determination burned within her gaze, and she weighed it against Orion''s, "I am willing to grant thee the benefit of the doubt. Until I witness it for myself, I shall naturally believe thou art telling the truth," she added.


    Orion nodded in understanding. It was reasonable that Aerialia remained cautious and found it hard to believe his words fully; he would have done the same in her ce.


    Regardless, eyeing the four-meter-long greatsword beside him, he asked, "Can you make this greatsword less heavy now that you understand everything?" Orion refocused his gaze back at Aerialia.


    Aerialia shook her head in response. "That won''t be possible until I have seen and confirmed that everything thou hast told me is the truth," she then narrowed her gaze at the crimson greatsword mark on Orion''s arms.


    "Besides, I still understand not how thou wert able to perfectly bond with the divine artefact that I forged from mine essence, blood, and soul. Until I learn the truth myself, the restriction on the de stays."


    Seeing that Aerialia was firm about maintaining the weight, Orion made another attempt to lift it.


    It took him several trials and exerting his full strength before he could sessfully pick it up.


    "I can increase the weight of the sword several times beyond what it should be. This means that, no matter how strong thou best, thou wilt need to exert thy full strength to wield it," Aerialia exined.


    Orion understood. At least now he knew why the mark had itched intensely and shone brightly in the first ce. As he was about to find a ce to put the greatsword, the four-meter-long crimson greatsword in his hand suddenly shed, dispersing into the air.


    As for where it had gone, Orion didn''t need to ask, as he instantly noticed that the crimson greatsword tattoo had regained its bright lustre.


    Furrowing his brows a bit, Orion tried to summon it once more, and it worked. Seeing the crimson greatsword between his hands, Orion quickly put it away.


    He focused his attention on Aerialia, who frowned at him.


    "I need to go sleep and rest for tomorrow so that you can see everything with your own eyes and understand that I am not lying," Orion said.


    Perhaps they might have a proper conversation where he could learn more about Aerialia and the Great War and see if she possessed any knowledge as a god that would be useful in their current world.


    Silently, Aerialia nodded and slowly became transparent until she disappeared, transforming into thick whitish dust that slowly vanished into the air.


    "I will be awaiting until then," a feminine voice suddenly sounded within his ears, as the crimson tattoo on his arm itched for a moment before it abruptly disappeared.


    Although he figured that she might have done it on purpose, Orion didn''t bother about what the goddess was thinking and merely went to sleep.


    As he walked back into the hut, not forgetting to close the wooden door behind him, Orion immediately returned to his wooden mat to lie down and rest.


    Suddenly, a quiet voice sounded beside him, saying, "Is everything alright, Orion?"


    Orion felt a hand on his shoulders and immediately turned his head to the side to see Sura''s deep brown eyes staring at him with a concerned expression.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go to sleep?" Orion said as he furrowed his brows.


    From what Fifi and Lyra had told him, Orion knew that apart from pushing herself during her training as a warrior, Sura had also joined Fifi and the others in taking care of the women.


    So, he also wanted her to get some rest naturally.


    Sura shook her head in response, "You didn''t look well when you woke up, so how can I go to sleep like that?" she replied.


    Orion let out a tired sigh from his lips.


    He wrapped his arms around Sura before dragging her closer to him.


    After ensuring she was properly lying on his chest, he leaned forward and kissed her forehead.


    "Well, I''m okay now, so you can go to sleep," he said, staring at her as he brushed her hair with a warm smile on his lips.


    Sura nodded in understanding, casting onest nce at Orion before closing her eyes and drifting into sleep.

 Chapter 505 Departure

    Chapter 505 Departure


    Orion stood outside therge wooden hut with his sister Gina, and all his wives, his mother Celeste, elder sister Reena, Sura, Grandma Celia, Ursa, Grandma Ingrid, Grandma Vivian, Grandma Derry, Aunt Greta, Lyra, A, Fiona, standing in front of him, reluctantly seeing him off.


    Suddenly, Aunt Greta raced forward and immediately grabbed his arm.


    "Are you sure that you have to do this? Can''t you stay for a little while longer?" she asked, looking at him with a frantic, worried gaze.


    Feeling the grip on his arm growing tighter by the second, Orion looked at his other partners behind him, who had shaken their heads helplessly, showing that there was nothing they could do to help.


    ''She''s the one who''s taking care of us and the children, so what do you want us to do?'' They all thought helplessly.


    Regardless, Orion didn''t need their help; as such, he immediately wrapped his arm around Aunt Greta''s waist and pressed her body against his.


    Staring at the worried expression of the gorgeous woman in front of him, the one who had nursed him back to health after he had first woken up in this world, Orion smiled and used his other hand to tuck her hair behind her ears.


    "Do you know how deeply asleep you were yesterday?"


    Aunt Greta stared at him momentarily before slowly shaking her head in response.


    Orion smiled, "Well, you fell so deeply asleep that when I tried to wake you up, you didn''t even budge," he said, "I know my Aunt Greta, and I also know that she doesn''t sleep that way unless she is exhausted. So, once I''m gone, I want you to promise me that you will sleep when needed and properly take care of yourself from now on."


    "Okay, I''ll properly take care of myself from now on," Aunt Greta replied immediately, "But you have to promise that you wille back as soon as possible."


    "Alright, then I promise to be back as soon as I''m done," Orion said, watching as she suddenlyid her head on his chest. "Faster than you can say, Orion, I miss you."


    Aunt Greta looked at him with a naughty smile, "Orion, I miss you."


    Orion snorted at her remark. Aunt Greta chuckled at his response and gave him a warm kiss on his lips before she pulled her head back and licked up their saliva before she gulped it down seductively.


    "Be safe, okay," she said, staring at him dearly.


    "I will," Orion responded before he walked over to the rest of his women. After giving each of them a kiss on the lips, and also not forgetting to give Gina a tight hug and a kiss on both of her cheeks, telling them goodbye personally. Fifi walked out of the hut''s door just in time with one big sack behind her.


    "Are you done?" She asked.


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, we can leave right away," he replied immediately.


    "Okay," Fifi nodded, "Let''s go then," she added before she turned around and gave a nod to her sisters before she turned around and left with Orion.


    ¡­....¡­


    "...Alright, just remember, your foremost priority is Saria''s safety; after that, you may help Orion save the Prismerion race. That is all. I wish you all a safe journey, and may Naka be with you," The Vige Chief said as he looked at the thirteen warriors before him, including Fifi, his son, and Orion.


    He focused his gaze on Fifi first. He sighed before he spoke, "Although we have been managing without your gift at the well for some time now, it hasn''t been easy. So I hope that you can return to the vige quickly after you are done so that the vige''s activities will not be disrupted and will go smoothly."


    Fifi nodded firmly, "I understand, Chief. I promise to return to the vige as soon as we are done saving Saria and helping the Prismerion race," she said.


    "That is what I like to hear," the Vige Chief responded.


    He then shifted his attention towards his son. "I will be waiting for the good news."


    Seth nodded in response, "I will make this mission a sess, Father, and will return to the vige as quickly as I can to help you handle the vige so that you can rest, Father," he said.


    "Thank you, Seth. I am sure that you will also make this mission a sess," the Vige Chief said with a warm smile as he nodded once more before he shifted his attention towards Orion.


    He spoke, "Although I would have wanted you to rest for a little bit before you set off again, it seems like fate has other ns," he paused and deeply exhaled before he continued, "However, I am also sure that you will be able to return safely with Saria. May Naka be with you," nodding his head at Orion.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. I swear on Naka to make this mission a sess and do whatever I can to make sure that I bring Saria back to the vige," Orion responded, nodding his head seriously at the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief nodded once more before he shifted his attention towards the rest of the warriors again, "MAY NAKA BE WITH ALL OF YOU!" he spoke loudly.


    The rest of the ten warriors all responded all at once.


    "THANK YOU CHIEF!!"


    ¡­....¡­.


    Thirty minutes after they left the vige, in the hot air balloon that he had reinvented, now surprisingly called Orion''s Sky, Orion decided to take a good look around.


    All he could see below were the dead trees and ashen soil scattered around the ground, along with the Vylkr vines mostly swarming aimlessly. However, their destination remained focused on one spot ¨C the vige.


    "It''s beautiful, right?" Fifi asked with a broad, warm smile as she stood beside him, looking below.


    "Although I''m still not aware of what kind of contribution you made to the vige for the Chief to name the flying contraption that we received as a gift from Naka after you, I am sure that it is something that you more than deserve," she added.

 Chapter 506 Fifis Richly Deserved Reward

    Chapter 506 Fifi''s Richly Deserved Reward


    Orion turned his head to the side and met Fifi''s radiant smile, taking in the sight of her broad, muscr shoulders.


    As she redirected her attention back to the view below, Fifi continued to gaze at thendscape.


    "You know, thest time I came out here to look for you, I never imagined I would find you, let alone fly up this high in the sky without a shape-shifting gift. I sometimes feel like I''ve gone through one of the most eventful periods of my life ever since I spoke to you. Now, whenever I go to sleep, there''s always something that makes me never want to wake up," she said, turning her head to look at Orion.


    "Do you want to know what it is?"


    Orion silently nodded.


    "It''s the day you proposed to me. That''s the only dream I can never get tired of," Fifi said softly before leaning in and giving Orion a peck on his lips. "I think I want a reward after all the stress that I and the baby have gone through just to save you."


    "What do you want as a reward?" Orion responded seriously.


    This was the first time Fifi had asked for something; as such, no matter what, he had to make sure that he gave it to her, as she, without a doubt, deserved it.


    Fifi smiled warmly and responded, "I want you to propose to me again. I want it to be the most pleasing proposal you''ve ever done in your life."


    Seeing Orion furrowing his brows as he stared at her in deep thought, Fifi let out a small chuckle that rang out in the air, bringing Orion back out of his thoughts.


    She stretched her right hand forward and held his chin with it, "Although you might be several times younger than me, it shouldn''t be anything too difficult for you given the number of sisters I have."


    Letting out a deep exhale, Orion nodded, "Okay, I''ll try my best and figure something out."


    Just as Fifi withdrew her hand, a loud booming sound echoed in the distance below them.


    Fifi frowned and immediately looked into the distance. Within her eyesight, she saw a four-legged, towering mass of Vylkr vinesing their way, for better rification, heading towards the Vige.


    "EVERYONE, LOWER THE ORION''S SKIES, AND GET READY TO LAY DOWN THE ROPES AND JUMP DOWN WHEN I GIVE THE SIGNAL!" A deep voice resounded loudly in the air near them, and Orion could see that it hade from Seth, the Vige Chief''s son.


    He and three other warriors were in another Orion''s Sky, which was attached to theirs, and a third one, containing about five warriors, was connected by a thick, long rope.


    The Oroin''s skies had enough room to amodate about four or five more individuals in each, but that wasn''t needed since they were not carrying many people and didn''t need to waste an Orion''s Sky storing all their fruits.


    Also, thest thing Orion would want was to be trapped in a basket with some hefty-built men surrounding him for an extended period.


    Orion turned his head to the side and caught the gaze of a toned female warrior, her attention shifting from him and Fifi to some burner system that looked far more impressive than the one he had initially envisioned.


    At least he knew there was someone in the Vige who could help him bring some of his ideas to life in the future.


    In their Orion Sky, there were only four individuals: him, Fifi, and two other female warriors.


    Although they didn''t possess as much muscle as Fifi, they were just as toned and muscr as the other female warriors he had seen previously.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, as one of the female warriors lowered the Orion Sky, the other unfolded a thick piece of cloth tied around a long, curve-ded spear, preparing for the uing battle.


    Bending down to pick up the cuss that had been prepared for him by Fifi, folded within a piece of cloth and stored with the sack she had brought, Orion immediately straightened up as a hand quickly tightened around his.


    "Stay here and reserve your energy for when we get to the mountain; we will handle this for now," Fifi said, staring at Orion with a firm resolve.


    Orion furrowed his brows.


    Even if he couldn''t fight a three-star Vylkr vine yet, he still had enough power to prevent the surrounding one-star or two-star Vylkr vines from taking advantage of their battle or distracting them.


    He knew they wouldn''t go all out, so killing the three-star Vylkr vines would take longer.


    "But I can h¡­"


    "No buts, Orion. I promised my sisters that I would keep you safe, so for now, stay here until we arrive at the mountains," Fifi said, staring at Orion seriously, remembering the promises she made to her fellow sisters during the meeting called by Greta.


    The meeting urred after Greta discovered Orion''s intentions when he left to meet the Vige Chief and the other key figures.


    Despite sensing that Greta was hiding something, they also learned that Orion had be a warrior. However, he was still too weak to defend himself in the dead forest.


    Meanwhile, witnessing Fifi''s determined expression and the plea in her eyes, Orion nodded in understanding. "Alright, I''ll stay here for now, at least," he said, releasing a sigh.


    Despite realizing his current strength, he didn''t feel the need to be stubborn when Fifi was trying to keep him out of harm''s way.


    "Thank you," Fifi exhaled with relief, letting go of Orion.


    A familiar loud voice echoed in the air once more.


    "EVERYONE, LOWER YOUR ROPES AND DESCEND," Seth yelled again.


    Shortly after, a rope was thrown out from each basket, and all the warriors, leaving only one warrior in each Orion''s sky to keep an eye on it, started to descend.


    They let go once they had reached a certain distance, free-falling towards the direction of the three-star Vylkr vine.

 Chapter 507 Becoming the Leader

    Chapter 507 Bing the Leader


    "I''ll make sure to end this quickly," Fifi dered as she descended down the ropes before letting go, free-falling towards the ground.


    Orion observed her descent and watched as she joined the others in battling the Vylkr vines.


    With theirbined efforts, the battlested for about two minutes beforeing to an end.


    Contrary to Orion''s expectations, every time they spotted a three-star Vylkr vine or a group of them, Seth would order the Orion''s skies to descend, and the warriors would climb down from the ropes to engage them.


    Initially, Orion understood the strategic reasons behind Seth''s decisions, relieving the burden on the warriors protecting the Vige and the forest. However, as it continued, Orion couldn''t help but feel a twitch in his brows when he heard Seth''s loud voice again.


    "If things continue like this, it might take days before we even arrive at the mountains," Orion muttered under his breath as he observed Fifi and the other warriors descending the ropes again.


    Before he knew it, the sun had already begun to set.


    "Boom!" Another sound resonated in the distance below them.


    "EVERYONE, LOWER YOUR ORION''S SKIE¡­."


    Orion didn''t need to look down to guess who was speaking or what the voice wanted to convey before he immediately grasped onto Fifi''s arm to stop her from lowering the ropes.


    "Orion, what is it?" Fifi asked with a raised brow, wondering why Orion had stopped her.


    Instead of answering immediately, Orion however, turned to look at the other two warriors, "You two should stay behind this time around," he then focused his attention back on Fifi, "That includes you too."


    Fifi and the rest of the warriors beside her couldn''t help but frown at Orion''s words.


    Nheless, Fifi recognized that Orion would not say such a thing without reason, so she stared at him with a serious expression and said with a raised brow, "Orion, if you are thinking about my health, then I understand your concerns. However, I don''t think that the others would understand..."


    "Although I am concerned about your health, that wasn''t what I meant," Orion interjected, shaking his head as he looked at the warriors in the other Orion''s sky climbing down the ropes.


    He refocused his gaze back at Fifi and continued, "We are running on a limited amount of time that we can''t afford to waste, so if we want to reach the mountains as soon as possible, then we can''t afford to continue like this."


    "What do you suggest we do?" Fifi asked, curiously. She understood Orion''s concerns, having experienced simr frustration when they first set out to find him.


    Despite her initial inclination to leave the group and search on her own, she suppressed her anger. Nevertheless, having ultimately found Orion, she harboured nosting resentment.


    "I''ll talk to him once he''s finished, let him know we can''t afford to waste time like this if we want to save Saria," Orion said, refocusing his attention on Seth and the other warriors dealing with the three-star Vylkr vine below.


    Fifi''s eyes widened at Orion''s words, but she quicklyposed herself, shaking her head vehemently.


    "No. If you want to talk to him, tell me what you want to say, and I''ll do it myself," Fifi insisted.


    She had observed Seth''s eyes at Orion and sensed that initiating their first proper conversation in this manner might not be the best idea.


    Orion frowned at Fifi''s words. While he appreciated her concern for his safety, he didn''t want her to feel the need to shield him all the time outside the Vige.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it myself," Orion reassured her, shaking his head firmly.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts. Or are you telling me that you don''t believe I can handle this?" Orion asked, raising a brow as he looked at Fifi.


    "I... I..." Fifi stammered, finding herself at a loss after hearing Orion''s words.


    She faced a dilemma. On one hand, she didn''t want Orion to think she doubted his capabilities, but on the other hand, she didn''t want him to get into trouble with Seth, especially considering this was their first mission together.


    Seth, being one of the strongest warriors in the Vige and the son of the Vige Chief, possibly the next Rightward Stronghold Leader, validated her concerns.


    Meanwhile, observing Fifi''s conflicted expression, Orion sighed inwardly and shook his head. If only she knew the significant contributions he had made to the Vige, she would understand that he wasn''t afraid of getting on Seth''s bad side or being intimidated by him.


    While Seth might be physically stronger, Orion recognized his own value to the Vige, making him less concerned about angering the Vige Chief''s son.


    "They are almost done," Orion remarked, refocusing his attention on the defeated Vylkr vine.


    He then turned to Fifi and said earnestly, "Fifi, if you trust me, I want you to stay out of this and allow me to handle it."


    After deep contemtion, Fifi sighed heavily and nodded in relief.


    If Seth became angry or refused to listen, she could leverage their connections to the Caretaker and the Vige Chief as a means to resolve the issue and prevent any esction.


    Despite her strength, she knew that none of them were foolish enough to escte to physical confrontation, especially given the nature of their mission.


    The battle soon concluded, and the warriors promptly climbed back into the baskets of their respective Orion''s sky.


    Orion, however, kept his gaze fixed on Seth, who reciprocated the stare until he climbed back into the flying contraption.


    Seth''s gaze lingered on Orion for a few seconds before shifting his attention toward Fifi and the rest of the warriors standing behind him.


    "What is the meaning?! Didn''t you hear my orders?!" he bellowed loudly.


    Fifi was about to respond when Orion immediately interrupted, "I told them not to go, so they can conserve their strength for when we reach the mountain!" he said, ensuring that his words reverberated through the air.

 Chapter 508 Becoming the Leader (2)

    Chapter 508 Bing the Leader (2)


    Seth''s teeth clenched immediately upon hearing Orion''s words.


    "Are you questioning my orders?" he responded, struggling to contain his irritation, though it still seeped into his words.


    "No!" Orion shook his head decisively.


    "What I meant is that continuing this way would not only prolong our journey to the mountain but also hinder our ability to conserve strength for rescuing Saria and extracting her from the mountain," he added.


    Orion had previously conveyed to the Vige Chief and other key figures the vulnerability of the Prismerion racepared to the vige warriors. This information had also been shared with the warriors to prepare them for whaty ahead.


    Seth understood that Orion referred not to the Prismerion race but to the alleged god trapped in the mountain with them.


    Regardless, Seth couldn''t ignore the subtle challenge within Orion''s words.


    "So, you''re truly questioning my orders?" Seth responded, his brows twitching in annoyance.


    "I didn''t say anything that would ques¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" Seth bellowed, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. Witnessing the sudden shift in expressions among the warriors, he understood their thoughts and couldn''t allow the conversation to take a detrimental turn.


    "TCHH!" Seth clicked his tongue loudly in annoyance.


    Despite his sessful exploration, which might have seemed like a punishment initially, he was confident that he had solidified his standing not only among the warriors but also among the key figures in the vige. This sess should have earned him enough merit to be the next Stronghold Leader.


    However, with both the Left and Right Stronghold Leaders still having several more years before retirement and showing no signs of weakening, Seth had redirected his ambitions toward bing the next Vige Chief.


    Naturally, Seth had set his sights solely on the position of Vige Chief, making it his ultimate goal to seize such an opportunity.


    However, his carefullyid ns had been thrown into disarray by a single individual¡ªan upstart young warrior who had barely joined their ranks a month ago.


    Now, this same young man dared to challenge his authority in the presence of the warriors, the very individuals who would pave the way for Seth''s ascension to the role of Vige Chief.


    It was no wonder that frustration and irritation bubbled within him.


    "DO YOU BELIEVE YOU''RE MORE SKILLED AND CAPABLE OF LEADING THIS GROUP ON THE MISSION THAN I AM?!" Seth''s words echoed with evident irritation.


    Despite his attempt to conceal it, his frustration was palpable.


    He swiftly devised a strategy to manage the situation and demonstrate to the young man that there were limits to the extent of his influence.


    Orion prepared to reply when a sudden pinch at the side of his stomach caught him off guard.


    Furrowing his brows, he turned to find Fifi wearing a solemn expression.


    Ignoring her silentmunication, he refocused on Seth. Fifi audibly sighed and let her shoulders slump as he asserted, "Though I didn''t intend it that way, if you put it like that, then yes, I believe I can lead this group to sessfullyplete the mission and bring Saria to the vige safely."


    Seth could feel the veins on his head pulsating as his blood boiled intensely upon hearing Orion''s bold words.


    "Good¡­ Good¡­ It seems that in my absence, no one was around to properly instil the demeanour and attitude befitting a warrior in you. Very well, since it''se to this, I''ll take the opportunity to teach you myself," Seth dered, his voice resonating for all to hear.


    He thenmanded loudly, "Lower the Orion''s skies."


    Fixing his gaze on Orion, he added, "Just to be clear, given your contributions to the vige, I''m willing to overlook your statement. However, if you''re determined to prove your capabilities in handling this mission better than me, I''ll dly give you the chance. Everyone, except those in charge of the flying contraptions, should assemble on the ground."


    As the Orion''s skies gradually descended, Seth stepped over the basket''s edge and leapt to the ground.


    "Boom!" echoed the sound of Seth''snding, resonating through the air before the sequence repeated as other warriors followed suit, descending from the ropes and leaping down to the earth below.


    "Are you sure about this?" Fifi asked, observing Orion with concern.


    Despite underestimating the severity of their first conversation, she remained confident that Seth wouldn''t harm Orion.


    However, witnessing Seth''s actions and hearing his words made her contemte stepping in to resolve the issue herself.


    "If I don''t do this, it will take days to reach the mountain, which we can''t afford. I don''t know what he is nning, but we''ll find out when we go down," Orion said, moving over the basket and scaling the rope.


    "Come on, let''s go. We can''t afford to waste any more time."


    Observing Orion''s determined expression, eager to resolve the situation, Fifi released a deep sigh for the umpteenth time and swiftly followed, determined not to be left behind.


    Regardless of Seth''s position, Orion''s safety remained her top priority.


    Seth observed as Orion and Fifi descended to the ground, gesturing for some warriors to surround and block the one and two-star Vylkr vines from advancing.


    All the present individuals were three-star warriors, so they promptly cleared the area.


    Meanwhile, the other warriors were directed to step aside, creating a path for Orion and Fifi to move forward.


    "How do you suggest I prove myself? We don''t have enough time to waste here," Orion asked as he stared at Seth.


    Seth felt a momentary twitch in his brows before swiftly regainingposure. "Strength is paramount for leading a group, surpassing even character. If a warrior cannot defend himself, he cannot safeguard the group and is unfit to lead," he stated, studying Orion intensely.


    He added, "Since I''m offering you the chance to prove your leadership, it''s only fair that you demonstrate your strength first."


    Orion''s brows furrowed instantly.


    "Seth, I don''t think that..." Fifi interjected promptly, sensing that things were veering off course before she was swiftly interrupted.

 Chapter 509 Three Moves! Three Lines!

    Chapter 509 Three Moves! Three Lines!


    "Are you nning on deciding for him, Warrior Fifi?" Seth asked with a raised brow before redirecting his attention back to Orion. "How can one call himself a leader if he allows others to make his decisions?"


    Fifi frowned deeply and was about to interject again; however, Orion instantly interrupted her.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it," Orion said as he looked at Fifi from the corner of his eyes.


    Though curious about what Seth had in mind, Orion wasn''t foolish enough toply with anything that might put him at a disadvantage.


    If the situation became unbearable, he could always return to the Vige and file aint about Seth''s leadership skills, potentially leading to his removal from the mission and cing Fifi in charge, making the mission smoother once they reached the Prismerian kingdom.


    Thinking about it this way, Orion''s mind slowly became calm. He didn''t regret working extremely hard to spread his influence within the Vige.


    "Although I admit that I am not yet up to the capabilities of the strength of everyone here, I know that Warrior Seth wouldn''t give me a test to prove my strength if it is beyond what I am capable of doing," Orion said seriously, focusing his gaze on Seth.


    "Warrior Seth, how do you suggest I prove my strength?"


    Seth, however, felt his brows tremble intensely at Orion''s words. This young man!


    Seeing that Orion was capable of ying with his words, Seth nodded with a smile on his face.


    "Alright. Listen closely then, since we are all three-star warriors here, and you have only be a one-star warrior, one of us will have to suppress our strength to that of a one-star warrior, and you will have to fight with three moves," he slowly walked forward, passing Fifi and Orion, and drew three straight lines at a certain distance from one another.


    Then, he drew another line facing each other.


    "To make this a fair test, if you manage to force your opponent out of these three lines or are forced back fewer times than your opponent within those three moves, then you win and have earned the right to lead this group on this mission. It would be clear that your strength far surpasses that of an ordinary one-star warrior."


    "However, if your opponent manages to do the same to you, then you lose, which means that you won''t challenge my orders any longer. As punishment, you will have to participate in battle with the Vylkr vines until we reach the mountains."


    "Of course, you will only have to clear away the one-star Vylkr vines and use the two-star Vylkr vines as a way to temper yourself and that attitude of yours," Seth added, looking at Orion and Fifi with a smile on his face. "I believe the test that I have made should be okay with you, right, Warrior Orion?"


    "Yes," Orion responded, nodding his head. "I believe that the test that Warrior Seth has made is fair and gives me the chance to prove my strength. However, before we continue, I would first like to know who my opponent would be."


    Fifi, who was at the side, felt her gaze bing colder as she stared at Seth''s smile.


    Though Orion had already made it clear that he didn''t want her to interfere in this, if things became more than he could handle, she would still do so, whether he liked it or not.


    Seth nodded at Orion''s question, "You are allowed to pick whichever warrior you want to face from the twelve of us," he responded, his eyes briefly focusing on Fifi, "Of course, everyone, except her."


    Although Fifi''s expression deepened into a frown, she remained silent, seeing as Orion was about to respond.


    "Don''t worry; I understand your concerns, so you can be rest assured that I won''t be picking her as my opponent," Orion responded indifferently.


    Even though he knew that Seth was nning something, the test was already fair enough for him to ept it.


    As such, Orion naturally didn''t care who his opponent was as long as they kept to the rules of the test. Since he was already aware of his own strength and could use this opportunity to gain control of the group, making rescuing Saria and helping the Prismerian Kingdom much easier, Orion understood that there was no meaning in holding back now that they hade this far.


    "I have already chosen an opponent," Orion said.


    "Oh, who is it?" Seth asked.


    He could already guess that Orion wouldn''t be stupid enough to pick him but would instead go for one of the other eight warriors, given that his father had praised his intellige¡­


    "Warrior Seth, please step into the line. I would like you to be my opponent," Orion said as he walked over to the side and stood on the space near the first line.


    Seth, Fifi, and everyone else were dumbfounded by his words.


    Just like Seth, Fifi thought Orion would pick anyone from the other warriors except Seth.


    But surprisingly, he had chosen Seth as his opponent.


    Even the remaining eight warriors waiting to be chosen so they could finish this test once and for all were astounded, and silent murmurs began to float around in their surroundings.


    Seth, however, could feel his veins bulging as he stared at Orion with rming irritation.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked, looking at Orion seriously.


    He could feel his irritation bing even more intense by the second.


    "Yes, I''m sure," Orion nodded seriously in response.


    Gritting his teeth angrily, Seth nodded and spat out, "Fine!"


    He walked over to the opposing line and stood in front of Orion.


    This young man¡­


    Seth chuckled slightly and immediately suppressed his strength to that of a one-star Vylkr warrior. "Since you are the challenger, then you should be the one going first."


    When he initially conceived this test, Seth''s intent was merely to demonstrate the limits of Orion''s influence. However, the more Orion spoke, the stronger Seth''s desire grew to make him grasp the disparity in strength and authority at this moment, instilling a sense of shame and fear.

 Chapter 510 Three Moves! Three Lines! (2)

    Chapter 510 Three Moves! Three Lines! (2)


    If sessful, this could be a tool for Seth to assert control in the future, preventing Orion from acting without consequence.


    Orion nodded at Seth''s words before asking, "Am I allowed to use my gift?"


    "Of course, you can," Seth responded. "Your gift is part of your strength, so you are allowed to use it."


    Orion nodded in understanding once more. He grasped that this implied Seth was also permitted to use his gift during the test. Whether Seth would resort to using his gift against a ''so-called one-star warrior'' was a doubt in Orion''s mind.


    Nevertheless, Orion didn''t care. Despite the apparent disadvantage in Seth''s physical prowess, if Seth intended to hold back to that of a one-star warrior, he nned to go all out and conclude the match within the first move.


    As Orion assumed his battle stance, preparing for the initial move, Fifi positioned herself nearby to intervene if necessary.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors observed, eager to witness the prowess of the first person in the vige to have ever awakened an incredible six-star potential.


    They all anticipated that the oue of this test would inevitably lead to Orion''s defeat, hoping that it would be enough to temper his attitude and behaviour as a warrior.


    Eager to conclude the test swiftly, Orion immediately activated the two Vylkr containers within his body, allowing innumerable strands of Vylkr energy to seep slowly into his being.


    While others remained oblivious to the changes urring within Orion''s body, his strength, already at the level of a one-star warrior, instantly surged to that of a two-star warrior, akin to a volcano erupting and spreading energy throughout his entire body.


    He then promptly activated his gift.


    "Boom!!"


    His lightning struck the ground with a resounding force, scorching the ashenndscape and the dead trees surrounding them.


    "CRACKLLEE!!" "CRRACCKLLEE!!"


    As the bright bluish tendrils of lightning spread around Orion''s body, the warriors in proximity couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Although they knew they could handle Orion''s lightning without much trouble, it wasn''t worth the hassle.


    They continued to watch with wide eyes, pondering...


    Is he truly a one-star warrior?


    Isn''t thisbat power a bit too much for a one-star warrior?


    Even Fifi''s eyes underwent a drastic change in expression as she witnessed the intensity of Orion''s lightning.


    ''He''s be stronger?'' Fifi thought, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    She knew she was the only one among them who had witnessed Orion use his gift to the limit before he became a full-fledged warrior.


    Now that he had attained that status, even Fifi couldn''t help but admit that this attacking power for a one-star warrior was just ¡ª


    A little too much!


    Unlike the rest, she maintained her position, allowing the Vylkr energy within her to surge around her body to protect herself from the chaotic lightning.


    Seth, who was at the receiving end of this lightning, held a solemn gaze as he regarded Orion with increased seriousness.


    Regardless of whether he regretted allowing the use of their gifts in this test, he still believed that there was no way Orion could win this test in three moves or less.


    His stupidity and arrogance had led him to this failure.


    Under Seth''s solemn gaze, Orion immediately transformed his lightning into a fist. Just as he had done within the Prismerian young heir''s banquet, Orion took a step forward and threw the lightning-forged fist forward.


    The lightning-forged fist scorched the earth, causing the ground to fly forward. Cracks spread like spider webs, stretching out to up to eight meters. With a bright bluish light emanating from the lightning-forged fist, Seth, who was at its receiving end, instantly squinted his eyes.


    He immediately used an amount of Vylkr energy equivalent to that of a one-star warrior to protect his body, raising his hands to block the lightning-forged fist.


    "BBOOOM!!"


    Upon collision, Seth felt as though tiny, innumerable needles had suddenly pricked every pore of his body as the lightning rippled across him before slowly disappearing.


    "First mov¡ª" Seth, who was about to speak, immediately felt his words stuck in his throat as he widened his eyes.


    Above him, Orion descended from the sky with a gigantic lightning-forged hammer, straight towards his face.


    Although he had reacted just in time to block the attack once more, for Seth, who had suppressed the use of his Vylkr energy to that of a one-star Vylkr warrior, it was not enough.


    "CRAACCKLEE!!"


    "BOOOMM!!!"


    Seth took a step backwards.


    Seeing this, Orion whispered, "Second move," as he raised his hand before Seth could react. He immediately sent the second three-meter lightning-forged hammer that he had conjured along with the first, hurling towards Seth''s upper body.


    Seth, who had not yet recovered from the first and second strike, was taken by yet another surprise as Orion''s gigantic bluish lightning-forged hammer, which seemed as though it had been naturally produced by a storm of clouds, shed against his body once more.


    "BOOOMM!!!"


    "CRAACKKLL!! CRACCKLEE!!"


    "Ah!" A short gasp of pain escaped Seth''s mouth as he stumbled backwards, quickly regaining his footing and rposing himself. With a darkened chest scorched by Orion''s lightning, along with some parts of his arms and several other areas of his body, Seth took a breath as he looked at Orion, who was now standing close to him.


    With an indifferent gaze, Seth opened his mouth to speak.


    "Yo¡ª"


    "...ou lost!" Orion interjected,pleting his words for him as he shifted his gaze below Seth''s feet.


    Seth naturally felt his eyes shrink to the size of a needle as he slowly took a deep gulp before shifting his attention downwards.


    He had crossed the line!


    The third line!


    He lost!


    He los...


    "Since I have won, I hope that Warrior Seth keeps to the agreement and promise that we have made," Orion said as he deactivated his gift alongside both of the Vylkr containers within his body.


    "Let''s leave now that everything is settled; we have wasted enough time here," he added.


    Every second wasted here would naturally put Merida, Princess Crystalia, and the others'' lives in danger, assuming nothing terrible had happened to them yet. As such, Orion didn''t want to waste another second here.

 Chapter 511 Three Moves! Three Lines! (3)

    Chapter 511 Three Moves! Three Lines! (3)


    "Orion!" a loud cry sounded behind Orion. He turned his head around immediately to understand what was happening; however, his eyes widened at the scene before him.


    Seth had activated his gift, creating a wave of moltenva from his hands and shooting it towards him. Orion didn''t have the time to react as he saw the boiling moltenva arrive before him. But fortunately, before it could hit him, a wave of water appeared out of thin air, shooting upwards like a wall in front of Orion.


    "BAANGG!"


    "HISS!"


    The molten magma copsed once it came in contact with the water, causing a wave of thick white mist to spread outwards into the air in all four directions.


    Instantly, the wall of water was destroyed, and Fifi arrived in front of Orion in the blink of an eye. She stared at Seth seriously, with a cold, expressionless glint in her eyes.


    "What is the meaning of this, Warrior Seth?" Fifi asked, her wordsced with an icy tone.


    Seth, seeing that his attack had been blocked, gritted his teeth in anger before quickly regaining hisposure upon hearing Fifi''s voice. The rage and humiliation in his eyes quickly disappeared as he stared at the furious Fifi before shifting his attention to the rest of the eight warriors, who were all shaking their heads in dissatisfaction at his actions.


    Seth immediately withdrew his attention, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. He refocused on Fifi''s cold gaze, sighing deeply. "It seems that I might have let my emotions get the best of me," he said, shaking his head.


    Shifting his attention towards Orion, who was behind Fifi, Seth apologised, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m d that Warrior Seth recognises his mistake. However, I still have no choice but to report this incident to the Vige Chief once we return to the Vige, just in case it happens again," Orion said, shifting his attention away from Seth towards Fifi.


    The warriors nodded their heads seriously in understanding. Orion sighed in relief, seeing that none of them offered any resistance to orders. Walking back to their Orion''s sky and climbing back up with Fifi and the other female warrior, Orion took note of Seth''s abnormally calm figure.


    He made a mental note to report this not only to the Vige Chief but also to the rest of the key figures, just in case. Since Seth had already attacked him once, there was a chance that he might do so again, and Orion needed to ensure that Seth didn''t get such a chance again.


    As the Orion''s skies continued to float forward, Orion couldn''t hold back any longer and decided to ask a question that had been bothering him for a while.


    "How long will it take before we arrive at the mountain?" Orion asked, turning his head to look at Fifi, who was standing beside him.


    "We should arrive at the mountain by tomorrow morning. Don''t worry about looking for it because you won''t be able to see the mountains until we arrive in front of it," Fifi responded, as though she could already guess Orion''s thoughts.


    Orion nodded in understanding, now realising why he had never encountered any sight of therge surrounding mountains despiteing this far into the dead forest.


    Regardless, he kept silent and continued to fix his gaze forward, pondering what had urred in the Prismerian kingdom during his absence and hoping his partners were all okay.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Within the mountains


    Primserian Kingdom


    Beneath the imposing Prismerian Castle, where every criminal in the Primerian Kingdom faced either a sentence for a designated period or a lifetime imprisonment, the door of one particr cell slowly creaked open.


    A figure in a violet, long dress with a daring slit above her waist, revealing elegant ckce panties, stepped inside, swiftly closing the reinforced crystal door behind her.


    Her eyes swept across the dimly lit cell andnded on a woman with long, flowing red bangs.


    The woman''s arms were raised and chained to the thick stone wall behind her. She bore numerous scars from what appeared to be a one-sided brawl and was cloth in a knee-length, in grey gown. Chains encumbered her legs, leaving her no choice but to kneel on the ragged, stony surface of the cell.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve already given up and died."


    The woman slowly raised her head, allowing her long red bangs to part, revealing a wounded face that would have stunned any figure within the Prismerian Kingdom. After all, the battered and injured woman, who had been cruelly chained to the wall, now looked nothing less than amoner who had endured brutal punishment. And she was none other than -


    Former Queen Selene!


    The trial that was supposed to be a glorious day, one where they would possess the unknown power to defeat the White me, had failed.


    It marked the worst mistake of her life, not because they had been unable to obtain the mysterious power but because they had lost the only person capable of leading them out of this wretched mountain¡ªOrion had died.


    Although this news had shaken her to the core, almost crushing her heart, Orion was not just the catalyst for their escape from the mountain; he was also the key figure who would aid them in defeating the Gemheart n and contribute to stabilising the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Despite her persistent efforts to prevent the war and even nning to use the Gemheart n''s younger brother as a truce to halt hostilities, the following day shattered her expectations. She witnessed the Gemheart nunching an assault on the castle, mercilessly killing those who resisted and imprisoning all who surrendered.


    It seemed as though they had all resigned to their fate, prepared to die but not without putting up a fight. Perhaps they believed the Queen had already regained her powers or that the foreigner was alive, and hiding somewhere within the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Despite facing various forms of resistance, none of them appeared. The enemies, not underestimating their own intelligence, quickly grasped the reality that no one was going to thwart their advance.

 Chapter 512 The Chained Queen

    Chapter 512 The Chained Queen


    Once this realization set in, the castle crumbled swiftly under the Gemheart n''s assault, followed by the Crystalforge n. The entire Primerian Kingdom sumbed to their control, with no opposition from any of the five major ns, the Prismaflow n or even the Quaztrwraith n.


    Upon discovering that not only had the Queen not regained her powers but also that the foreigner with unknown strength was dead, they abandoned any resistance, willingly assisting the Gemheart n in consolidating their dominance over the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Queen Selene couldn''t help but sigh as she pondered once more. It had been several days since she learned the fate of her daughter and husband, assuming they were still alive. If only she had found a way to regain her former strength, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    "You know, from the looks of it, it seems you haven''t yet epted your fate."


    Queen Selene raised her head to find Gemheart n Mistress, ra Gemheart, standing before her. ra stared down at her with an emotionless expression, though pity radiated from her eyes.


    Instead of replying to the question, Queen Selene pressed her lips together before spitting upward at ra''s face.


    Fortunately, it seemed ra had expected such a reaction, as she pushed her head to the side, dodging the projectile just in time.


    "Heh, you should have stayed in one ce; I was only going to help you cover up that nasty mark on your face if it helps you feel any better," Queen Selene said with a shortugh.


    She stared at the left side of ra''s cheek, now scarred visibly, shaking her head amusingly. "I''m the Queen who has lost her crown and her kingdom, now living the rest of her life chained, imprisoned, and fed like the worst criminal. Yet, why do you look extremely pitiful?"


    ra''s expression immediately scrunched up in annoyance. She opened her mouth to retort but snapped it shut, staring at Queen Selene''s miserable condition.


    "I just came here to inform you that the engagement between the Crystalforge n heir, Crystalia Crystalforge, and the Gemheart n heir, Zephyrion Gemheart, will take ce tomorrow. This engagement will save the Crystalforge n from their supposed decline and extend your life, so be grateful," ra said with a sigh, looking at Queen Selene''s bewildered expression.


    Suddenly, Queen Selene stretched out her tongue and attempted to bite down on it with her teeth.


    Swiishh!!


    After the announcement, ra, expecting something drastic from the woman, immediately caught her jaws and restrained them tightly with an outstretched arm.


    "Shh!" ra made a silent gesture as she looked outside the cell for a moment before releasing a sigh.


    "She''s gone," she said, realizing that the elite warrior tasked with watching her every move was no longer eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Uncleching her hand from Queen Selene''s jaws, ra pulled back and stared at Selene, who was looking at her with a furious gaze.


    "What is it?" ra asked, raising a brow as she straightened her back.


    "This wasn''t the n!" Selene said, gritting her teeth in anger.


    ra sighed as she shook her head helplessly in response. "Well, what can I do? After I escaped from the Gemheart n and made my way over to the pce, you should understand that my husband currently has zero trust in me. As such, my opinions barely carry any weight," she exined.


    Selene ground her teeth in anger.


    "But¡­" she started, but her voice was immediately interrupted.


    "But nothing," ra spat out in annoyance. "Our n was for me to check whether the foreigner is truly dead, while in return, you give me the information about who and how many individuals had received the unknown power that would enable us to defeat White me. As for whether your daughter decides to be the partner of that foolish son of mine, it is none of my business."


    Though she had discovered the truth about why many of the Crystalforge n''s elite warriors were absent from the battle from the former Queen herself, while her husband was still trying to find out the reason, preparing for a surprise attack, thinking it mighte at any moment, she didn''t let him in on this secret. Why would she?


    Why would she tell a madman who would scar her face just to show how much he cared about her and ensure she didn''t divulge such information?


    Only Naka knows what he could do once he finds out. Instead of waiting for him to figure out what had happened, she had to seize this opportunity and discover the identity of those who had received the strange power that could enable them to defeat the White me.


    This would allow her to escape the mountain and run away as far from him as possible.


    "Besides, you should also recognize that she''s doing this not only for your safety but also for that of the remaining Crystalforge n," ra said with a sigh escaping her lips as she shook her head helplessly.


    Selene looked at the ground, various emotions passing through her eyes before her shoulders slumped, and a deep, loud exhale escaped her lips.


    "How did it go? Have you managed to speak with the Princess of the Garden yet? What did she say? Is he still alive?" Selene asked, trying to suppress her emotions.


    She hoped that ra had managed to find out something this time around. After all, apart from her daughter''s safety, Orion''s whereabouts were one of the things that mattered at the moment. Only with his strength could he change the current situation of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    In short, Selene didn''t believe that the young man was dead!


    ra observed Selene''s hopeful expression and nodded in response. "Yes, I finally had the chance to speak with the Princess of the Garden, and she told me that he is still alive," she responded seriously.


    Selene''s eyes widened with joy and excitement but quickly dimmed as she heard ra''s following words.

 Chapter 513 The Chained Queen (2)

    Chapter 513 The Chained Queen (2)


    "The Princess of the Garden also mentioned that he is now outside the mountain, but unfortunately, his condition is not good," ra added. "It''s uncertain whether he will recover or not."


    The joy in Selene''s eyes vanished as she shifted her gaze toward the ground, clenching her teeth in anger.


    ra observed her reaction and shook her head with a sigh.


    "I''ve done my part and obtained the information you needed. Now, do your part and tell me whopleted the trial and received the unknown power to defeat the White me," ra asked impatiently.


    After all, the farther she was from this ce, the better for her.


    Selene locked eyes with ra''s impatience and nodded in response, "Alright, I will tell you," she said before adding, "But before I do, you have to agree to one condition."


    ra''s frustration surfaced, "What are you ying at, Selene? This wasn''t part of the agreement," she said with a frown.


    Ignoring ra''s irritation, Selene shook her head with a smile, "I promise it''s not anything too demanding."


    ra scrutinized Selene for a moment, gritted her teeth, and asked, "What is the condition?"


    "I want you to take my daughter with you as you leave this mountain," Selene said, staring at ra with a determined expression. She could ensure her daughter''s safety outside the mountain if she couldn''t escape.


    ra''s frown deepened as she exhaled deeply, looking at Selene''s pleading expression. "That foolish son of mine has taken an extreme liking to your daughter and hardly lets her out of his sight, so I don''t think that would be an easy task to do now," she responded seriously.


    "Please¡­"


    "I don''t think that we are close enough for me to want to risk my safety for the sake of saving your daugh¡ª"


    "I''ll tell you where the Crystalforge n''s artefacts are stored," Selene interrupted, staring at ra with a resolute expression.


    ra''s face scrunched up in displeasure. Selene''s offer was tempting because, from what she knew, the Crystalforge n''s artefacts treasury was more iparable than any of the five major ns, mainly due to their n''s unique abilities.


    So, even though she couldn''t take all of them for herself, she could still find some things to help her get out of this mountain.


    "Alright, where are the Crystalforge n''s artefacts stored?" ra asked, epting Selene''s request.


    Selene nodded in understanding and exined everything about where the Crystalforge n''s artefacts were hidden within the Crystalforge n and how to get to them. It took a few minutes for Selene to cover every detail for ra.


    Afterwards, she listed the names of all the individuals who had seeded in gaining the unknown power that would enable them to defeat the White me, along with their physical features so that ra could recognize them correctly.


    Once she finished, ra nodded in understanding, her brows furrowed.


    "Are you sure that''s everything I need to know?" ra asked for rification.


    "Yes, that''s everything you need to know," Selene nodded, with a tired sigh escaping her lips. All this conversation was beginning to take a toll on her mind.


    "Okay, besides, you don''t have any reason to lie to me," ra responded.


    She looked at Selene with pity for a moment before shaking her head and walking towards the door. When she reached the door, she halted her steps.


    Without turning around, she spoke, "A Queen who has lost her crown, her kingdom, and now lives the rest of her life chained, imprisoned, and fed like the worst criminal," she paused before she suddenly continued, "Compared to me, you are the one who looks extremely pitiful, former Queen Selene," her voice sounding behind her as she opened the cell door, stepped out, not forgetting to close it behind her.


    As the silence settled within the cell once more, former Queen Selene found ra''s words ringing in her ears for a moment before they disappeared. Absentmindedly, she adjusted her knees to one side and attempted to lie down on the ground and get some rest.


    However, her arms were restricted by the chains, drawing her body backwards and reminding her that she was still chained to the walls.


    Sighing deeply in defeat and frustration, she bent her head forward, her lustrous red, long-flowing locs slowly shifting to cover up the intense emotions in her eyes and expressionless face.


    As she attempted to force herself to sleep, eager to lose the feeling of being starved until she could eat something again, one thought kept ringing in her mind.


    ''Where are you, foreigner? Aren''t youing back?''


    ¡­....¡­.


    A loud knock resounded on the extravagant crystal door; however, after a few minutes with no response, the knock echoed once more. Already guessing who it might be, former Princess Crystalia suppressed the irritation in her voice as she asked, "Who is that?"


    Her voice was loud enough for the person on the other side to hear her. Instead of responding, another knock echoed from the door for the third time, much louder than thest.


    "Tch!" Holding down her annoyance as she understood her current situation, Crystalia stood up from her bed and walked toward the extravagant, thick crystal door.


    She swung the door open angrily.


    "What is it¡­" Just as she was about to speak, her mouth immediately snapped shut the moment she noticed the figure standing outside the door.


    "Ely ¡ª" Crystalia wanted to say before she suddenly sealed her lips, remembering several guards were outside her room. Most of all, seeing as Elysia had disguised herself by wearing another maid outfit and changing the colour of her hair, Crystalia understood that it would cause big trouble for both of them if it were found out by anyone that the former Queen''s personal servant was meeting up with the former Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    So, she immediately feigned ignorance to fool the guards outside the room.


    "Who are you? What do you want? Did Zephyrion send you?" Princess Crystalia asked with feigned annoyance.

 Chapter 514 Hope

    Chapter 514 Hope


    "I came to tell you that your bath is ready, Princess. The engagement between you and Prince Zephyrion will take ce immediately tomorrow. So, I''ve been instructed to make sure that you take your bath and sleep early so that you can be prepared for tomorrow," Elysia responded, ying her role perfectly.


    Crystalia remained silent, pretending to hide the annoyance and disgust on her face, but she failed. Of course, she felt an extreme amount of hate at the mention of her supposed engagement. However, she needed to keep up her act.


    She snorted loudly and turned back towards her bed, not bothering to respond.


    Understanding that this was her cue, Elysia gently shook her head, with a deep sigh escaping her lips, before walking into the room and closing the door behind her.


    As Elysia attempted to speak, she watched Crystalia instantly turn around and jump towards her, wrapping her arms tightly around her waist, almost pushing them to the ground.


    Fortunately, Elysia had witnessed her actions and had been prepared for it, immediately wrapping her arms around Crystalia.


    "H¡­ H... I''m sorry, Princess! H.. I should have looked for a way to get you out of here as fast as I could," Elysia said as she tightly hugged Crystalia, tears running down her eyes.


    Seeing this, Crystalia, who wanted to release her emotions as she finally had someone to talk to, immediately suppressed her feelings. She stretched her hand upwards and wiped away the tears from Elysia''s cheeks.


    "You know, I''m the one getting engaged forcefully to one of the most disgusting people I have ever met tomorrow, so shouldn''t I be the one supposed to be crying here," Crystalia said.


    Elysia noticed tears hanging on both sides of Princess Crystalia''s eyes. She nodded immediately and let go, understanding that Princess Crystalia was holding herself back from breaking down, unlike her, who had already broken down several times in private before she had arrived here.


    After properly regaining herposure and stabilizing her mind, Elysia focused on the young woman before her. "I came here immediately after I heard about the engagement that will be taking ce tomorrow to inform you that I have found a way for you to leave this castle and possibly get you off this mountain," she said, a solemn tone in her voice.


    Upon hearing Elysia''s words, Princess Crystalia''s eyes widened in surprise before she regained herposure. "From now on, you don''t have to call me Princess Crystalia anymore; just Crystalia is fine," she said, shaking her head before Elysia could retort.


    "And what about you? Will you also being along?" she added, staring at Elysia''s smiling face, which she could tell was masking all of her emotions.


    Elysia shook her head in response. "No, I¡ª"


    "Then, I won''t being along," Crystalia interrupted, firmly rejecting Elysia''s idea.


    Elysia looked at Crystalia''s resolute expression and couldn''t help but shake her head again in response. "This won''t do, Princess Crystalia. Considering that tomorrow is your engagement, I can''t waste time thinking about my safety when your safety is at risk¡ª"


    "I am not going anywhere if you are noting along, Elysia," Crystalia said. She was not stupid; from the way Elysia had suddenly arrived at her room soon after hearing about the engagement with a n to get her out of this castle, she understood that whatever Elysia had in mind was something dangerous.


    "Princess¡­"


    "If you are noting along, Elysia, if my mother, father, and even Flintor are noting along, then I am not going anywhere," Crystalia dered, interrupting Elysia''s words again with a firm gaze and an even more intense, resolute expression.


    "Besides, what do you think Orion would say once he finds out that I abandoned you and his child so that I could save my life?" Crystalia added.


    Elysia instantly bit her lips upon hearing Princess Crystalia''s words. ''So that is the reason,'' she thought. She could naturally tell that the Princess''sst words were why she didn''t want to leave the castle and run away.


    Thinking about this, Elysia couldn''t help but sigh at the fact that her Princess had to fall in love with the same man as her.


    ''Couldn''t things have been easier?'' Elysia thought before thinking of another way to shift the mood of this conversation and convince the Princess to take this chance for her safety.


    "How about you have your bath first and rest for a bit, Princess, before we continue with this conversation," Elysia suggested with a bright smile, looking at Princess Crystalia.


    This was her job.


    As the Queen''s personal servant, who ensured that the Queen was always stress-free and free from worries outside of her work, if she couldn''t ensure that she served the Queen''s daughter the same way, wouldn''t she have failed at her overall task?


    Crystalia''s heart couldn''t help but clench tightly as she could tell that even at this moment, Elysia was still trying to take care of her.


    "Alright, my body has been feeling stiff since earlier today, so I think a bath might help rx it and cool off my mind for a bit," she said lightly, causing Elysia''s smile to shine even brighter.


    "Okay, princess, you don''t have to worry about a thing then. Just leave everything to me, and I will make sure that you are well-rxed and resting," Elysia said, "And if you need anything, don''t forget to let me know so that I can take care of it."


    Crystalia nodded in response, "Don''t worry; if I need anythingter, I will naturally let you know," she responded, despite knowing that after today, she might not find the opportunity to speak with Elysia again.


    Elysia nodded back as she said, "Let''s go then, Princess," before she turned around and walked towards the door.


    Princess Crystalia followed behind her, wondering if Orion would appear dramatically and save them, just like he had saved her and her family previously from the assassination attempt, or if he had really died during the trial.


    Regardless, she could only pray to Naka with all her heart that it was the former.

 Chapter 515 The Warriors Arrival

    Chapter 515 The Warrior''s Arrival


    In a brightly lit room, former King Brylon attended to documents about unimportant matters concerning the Prismerian Kingdom spread across his table.


    The door suddenly swung open, revealing a figure d in brown, carrying a stack of documents. The person approached the wide table andid down the pile.


    "King Ga has ordered that you take care of these documents before tomorrow so that you can attend the royal engagement and stand as the representative of the Crystalforge n during the engagement," the figure informed.


    Without waiting for a response, the brown-d individual turned around and exited the study room, leaving the room to fall back into silence.


    Witnessing the continuous demands of his duties in the study room, former King Brylon couldn''t suppress a sigh of defeat.


    Since the Gemheart n seized control of the castle and defeated the Crystalforge n, Brylon was chained to the study room instead of imprisoned in the dungeon, like his wife.


    His days were consumed by resolving numerous non-trivial issues guing the Prismerian Kingdom, preventing it from crumbling, while Ga managed political matters and other crucial affairs.


    Ga''s reasoning was practical; in his view, imprisoning them would squander resources. Rather than seeking alternative assistance to handle the kingdom''s affairs without risking instability, Ga chose him.


    In return, he got to cling to his life and his wife''s.


    Knowing this situation was merely a temporary reprieve; former King Brylon understood the imminent danger awaiting him once Ga learned about the trial.


    Ga would likelyunch a search for everyone who gained the unknown power to defeat the White me, including his daughter. This was the key to escaping the mountain and returning back to the world outside the mountain.


    Moreover, the mysterious artefact Ga ced on him weakened his strength to that of an ordinary Prismerion, slowly deteriorating his skin and flesh.


    In essence, his death was inevitable; it was only a matter of time before it happened.


    Despite the looming threat, Brylon felt a pressing need to ensure the escape of all participants who obtained the unknown power, especially his daughter, before the inevitable end.


    Despite the heavy chains tightly bound around his four limbs, Brylon extended his hand, firmly grasping the ck crystal-enchanted ink pen. He refocused on the documents sprawled across the table.


    Meanwhile, in the recesses of his mind, Brylon couldn''t shake the hope that Elysia had conveyed the n to his daughter and sessfully got together with the warriors who had seeded in the trial.


    Their escape from the mountain before the forting engagement depended on this coordinated effort. Once outside, they would have to rely on their fortune to confront the challenges awaiting them.


    Despite the weariness creeping through his body, Brylon recognized the necessity of persisting to ensure a favourable oue.


    ¡­....¡­...


    Outside the mountains


    Morning


    After tirelessly navigating through the night, Orion sighed in relief at the sight of severalrge mountains stretching out for miles before him.


    The mountains formed a curve, each disying unique sizes that extended into the distance, creating a captivating panorama that briefly captured his attention. However, he couldn''t afford to linger on the scenic view. Shifting his gaze downward to the immense, jagged rock formations at the base of one mountain, he asked, "Is that where you found me?" Orion turned to Fifi for an answer.


    Fifi nodded in confirmation, "Yes, we discovered you lying in Vylkr Warrior mode over there," she replied, gesturing toward a specificrge stone.


    Her eyes focused on the countless one-star and two-star Vylkr vines slithering aimlessly around it.


    Orion nodded in understanding before silently gesturing for all of Orion''s skies to move towards the mountain. Upon arrival, they spent some time locating an entrance, eventually finding a cave that caught Orion''s eye at first nce.


    Surprisingly, this cave turned out to be the same one he and Saria had discovered when seeking an escape from the swarm of one-star and two-star Vylkr vines. Reflecting on this coincidence, Orion couldn''t help but sigh in remembrance. If the current him reced the version from two weeks ago, he would have found his previous situation much easier to handle, despite knowing he would still lose to Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    "So, what''s your n?" Fifi asked, breaking him out of his thoughts.


    Orion responded, "We can''tnd the Orion''s skies on top of the mountain due to the snow, so our best option would be to touch down somewhere below it."


    Despite the toughness and strength of the Orion''s skies, he didn''t want to risk their only means for a safe and swift return to the vige by exposing them to the harsh mountain conditions.


    Orion surveyed the area and quickly identified a suitable spot, sparsely upied by Vylkr vines, making it an idealnding ce.


    Once on the ground, the warriors disembarked from their respective Orion''s skies one by one, armed and carrying provisions. Only two warriors remained behind to pilot and attend to any emergencies or potential increases in Vylkr vines in the area.


    "You can still take the Orion''s skies back into the sky if the situation bes too much to handle. Just keep your eyes sharp to spot us at any moment once we make our way off the mountain," Orion advised the two middle-aged men who would be staying behind to watch over the Orion''s skies.


    Both men nodded silently in agreement.


    Satisfied they understood, Orion turned around and locked eyes with the warriors. "Let''s go," hemanded, charging towards the direction of the cave with the rest of the warriors beside him.


    With their incredible speed, they reached their destination in less than ten minutes. While Oriongged behind a bit, Fifi helped him keep up.


    The others, all three-star warriors, overlooked it, understanding that Orion couldn''t match their speed even with his full strength.


    Grasping his cuss tightly, Orion surveyed the eleven warriors present as he spoke, "Remember, follow my lead. Until we get to the Prismerian Kingdom, conserve whatever energy you have. Andstly, if you see a White me, do not engage. Quickly inform the rest of us and run as fast as you can," he said.

 Chapter 516 The Warriors Arrival (2)

    Chapter 516 The Warrior''s Arrival (2)


    Their opponent was a god, so despite Orion''s curiosity about how the three-star warriors would fare against White me, he wouldn''t take such an unnecessary risk until he learned the current situation of the Prismerian Kingdom and had a conversation with Aegis of the Arctic Deity regarding how the trial had ended and why he had woken up outside the mountain.


    ¡­...


    Upper section of the mountain


    Iris steadily gripped her great sword, suppressing the trembling feeling in her hands as she stared at the long, broad, rocky, route in front of her, gradually lit by a bright white flickering light.


    Turning her head to the side, she observed that, just like her, the warriors and the elite warriors, all of whom had passed the trial and obtained the power to defeat White me finally, were also shivering, barely standing properly on their feet as they witnessed the route before them slowly brighten up.


    Iris could only clench her teeth in annoyance and frustration as she observed this scene. She couldn''t me them or anyone else who reacted in such a way in their current situation because they were about to face a being that had gued the Prismerion race for countless generations.


    A being who was the cause of the ''Three Great ughters,'' a being whose sole existence had made them ept their fates of being trapped in this mountain, showing just how powerless and fragile they were.


    And now, they were about toe face to face with this being.


    "Tchh," Iris bit her tongue in annoyance to snap away and break free from the fear within her body.


    She understood that if they didn''t regain theirposure in time, regardless of whether or not they had gained the power to defeat the White me, they would surely die at the hands of the vengeful god without being able to do anything about it.


    "Everyone, snap out of it!" Iris shouted as she looked at the other eighty-one warriors around her. "How will we win this battle and obtain the freedom of the Prismerion race if we continue like this? Don''t tell me that you have already thought about losing. If so, why did you risk your life to obtain the divine power that would enable us to defeat the White me?".


    Seeing them all pondering deeply at her words, Iris inwardly sighed that they were all gradually returning to their senses.


    They were all elite warriors and warriors who had trained for several years to achieve their current strength; as such, she wasn''t that surprised by their swift change inposure once they heard her words.


    Nevertheless, she recognized that she didn''t have much time left as the rugged, stony walls around them had also brightened up, indicating that in less than a few minutes, they would soon be confronted with the vengeful, bloodthirsty god.


    "Tch! Tch! I can''t believe that I allowed myself to be carried away by fear after all the sacrifices I''ve made up until now!" a voice sounded in the crowd.


    Everyone turned their heads toward the leader of the 5th Elite Division of the Crystalforge n, the Starfall Legion, who had spoken up as he brandished his spear toward the direction of White me that was about to appear before them.


    "Everyone, don''t forget to give the current leader of the Starforged Knights a gift after this, as we all need to thank her for bringing us back to our senses!" a member of the 9th Elite Division, the Iron Bane Legion, spoke up as she tightly grasped her long sword, her gaze also focused forward on the lit route in front of her.


    Several more voices rang in the air, each sharing the same determination as thest.


    Witnessing this, a smile appeared on Iris''s face, "Quickly, everyone, sense the divine mysteries and activate the divine power that you received from the trial," she spoke loudly.


    After the trial was over, the Aegis of the Arctic Deity told them that the divine blood that they had collected would bless their bodies with the power to injure a god.


    Without wasting any time, Iris closed her eyes and tried her best to sense the divine power flowing through her body due to the drop of divine blood coursing through her veins.


    A rumble echoed within Iris''s mind and simultaneously within the others around her who were also attempting to draw out the divine power within them.


    Although she had prepared herself physically and mentally, continuously training her body and mind since theypleted the trial, she still didn''t expect the mental and physical impact to be overwhelming.


    Her muscles tightened, and the rumble in her mind slowly intensified. Let alone subdue it. Even defending against it seemed basically impossible. Iris could feel her consciousness slipping out of her body.


    Roaring loudly, she gathered her consciousness and steeled her willpower, which she had strengthened for several decades as an elite warrior. Still, it felt as though she could copse here at any moment.


    "I¡­ can''t¡­ die here! I CAN''T DIE HERE!" Iris gritted those words through her teeth as the sensation of her soul being painfully pulled out, string by string, suddenly overwhelmed her whole being.


    Under the impact of such a sensation, Iris felt as though her whole being was already on the verge of falling apart.


    "Katcha!"


    The sound of something shattering deep within her body caused Iris''s entire body to tremble. Suddenly, a bright milky mark of two wings appeared on her forehead, one looking immensely more significant than the other.


    The bright-winged mark became more apparent with each passing moment. It slowly seeped within her being as though it was etching itself deep within her body and soul before it slowly began to dim down, suppressing the overwhelming sensation that had previously consumed her entire body.


    Gradually, Iris could feel her consciousness returning, causing her eyes to flicker open slowly.


    Around her, some of the warriors had already fainted from exhaustion or shock, failing to withstand the process of merging with the divine blood to the end, even though the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had helped refine some of it while they were unconsciousat the end of the trial.

 Chapter 517 The Warriors Arrival (3)

    Chapter 517 The Warrior''s Arrival (3)


    As Iris shifted her focus to the remaining seventy-one warriors still standing, the rumble in her mind gradually calmed down, and memories with strange and unfathomable powers suddenly surfaced.


    She wanted to arrange her thoughts properly, but time was something she couldn''t afford.


    Iris roared, "EVERYONE¡­," but her voice caught in her throat as she beheld the scene before her. The broad rocky passage was aze with an astonishing flickering brightness, almost forcing her to squint.


    However, it wasn''t the brilliance that halted her words; it was the source. Instead of a flickering white me, a tall humanoid figure stood erect, studying them with an intensity that seemed to scrutinize each individual.


    She strained to see the being''s face clearly, but its humanoid shape, like the rest of its body, seemed to embody white mes, obscuring any distinct features.


    Iris needed no confirmation; she could recognize him at once. Despite the unconventional form, she could unmistakably identify the humanoid figure before her ¨C White me!


    Without hesitation, Iris opened her mouth and spoke one of the few memories she had absorbed in just three breaths.


    "STAR GUARD SHADOWS!"


    Almost immediately, a sphere of divine light enveloped the area before expanding outward, embracing Iris and the other eighty-one warriors in its brilliant aura.


    Iris felt her pupils contract as she witnessed the humanoid flickering White me turning his head in her direction, advancing in the air towards her.


    Gritting her teeth, Iris''s mind swirled with various thoughts as she desperately tried to figure out her next move. Suddenly, a loud voice resounded beside her.


    "STAR GUARD SHADOWS!"


    The divine protective barrier thrummed with intensified light, its radiance growing brighter as numerous voices resonated in the air. They tapped into the unknown power within the ''Divine Blood'' coursing through them.


    Iris observed with satisfaction as White me, advancing toward her, abruptly collided with the protective barrier.


    Despite his determined attempts to breach it, he was repelled each time, unable to pass through.


    "It''s working," a voice rang out from the crowd, echoing Iris''s sentiments and those of everyone present.


    A smile graced her lips as she shouted, "EVERYONE, PREPARE TO ATTACK!!" With each thwarted effort by White me to breach the barrier, she sensed a slight tremor within her body, realizing that it wouldn''t withstand the assault for much longer if they continued like this.


    "LIGHT STRENGTH GROWTH!" Iris bellowed. She felt a sudden surge of strength coursing through her veins, her blood boiling with newfound power.


    The winged mark on her forehead radiated a pulsing divine light, inducing a calming sensation.


    Without hesitation, she unleashed her magical energy, nowposed of several wisps of divine energy, wrapping it around her body and sword.


    As White me''s attacks intensified, Iris and various others who had acted swiftly charged toward his direction.


    Their goal was to buy more time for the others going through the process, knowing the divine energy flowing through them had an effect on the formidable being before them.


    BANGG!!


    Iris swung the edge of her great sword against the lower midsection of White me. Instead of cutting through him, the de stopped midway, delivering a powerful blow that knocked White me backwards with a thunderous explosion reverberating against the rocky walls of the cave. The force also propelled Iris backwards due to the rebound.


    As she regained herposure, before White me could react, a spear impacted the side of his head, almost piercing through beforeing to a halt.


    The force, however, sent White me crashing into the rocky passage walls with a resounding, ''BOOM!!,'' his body creating a deep pit within.


    White me parted his lips for the first time, a sharp exhale escaping as he began to break free from the imprint he had formed on the rocky surface.


    Despite their inability to injure or harm him, the sight of White me being pushed back, coupled with the sharp intake of breath after enduring their attacks, sent an intense wave of overwhelming emotion surging through the hearts of Iris and the others.


    Perhaps¡ª


    Perhaps today, they might finally get the chance to defeat the White me.


    That hopeful thought ignited in the minds of everyone present.


    "EVERYONE, ATTACK!!" Iris screamed, her body surging forward with extreme speed as White me was on the verge of fully extricating himself from the wall imprint.


    Various waves of magical energy erupted from the Crystalforge n''s Elite Warriors, spreading outwards like a ripple within the rocky passage.


    The collective magical pressure emanating from the dense magical energy in the air was enough to force any lesser-ranked warrior to their knees and send shivers down their spines. Nevertheless, in front of the deadly barrages of various high-ranked warriors, each strike aimed at him with the intent to kill, White me, who had been silent throughout, finally opened his mouth and spoke,


    "Let there be darkness."


    Darkness fell like a curtain upon their eyes, causing Iris and the others to freeze in their steps.


    They couldn''t hear, sense, or see anything around them.


    "I will cleanse the earth and rid it of you, filthy invaders," a cold, emotionless voice echoed in their ears, sending shivers down their spines and causing the hairs on their skin to stand on end.


    Immediately after the voice ceased, a bright sh of light erupted within their vision, almost blinding them and sending them flying backwards.


    "Arrghh!!" Iris groaned ufortably as she quickly regained herposure.


    However, the moment she decided to take a good look at her surroundings, her eyes widened in disbelief, mirroring the reactions of several others.


    ¡­....


    At the same time


    "BOOOM!!" "BOOMM!!"


    Orion and the others halted their footsteps, the cavern walls around them trembling once more alongside the thunderous sounds that echoed within their ears.


    "What was that?" Seth asked with a frown, squinting in the direction of the noise.


    Although they had ventured deep into the mountains, where sunlight couldn''t prate, they were warriors with keen eyesight that allowed them to see even in the deepest hour of the night. As such, the darkness around them posed no challenge.

 Chapter 518 The Warriors Arrival (4)

    Chapter 518 The Warrior''s Arrival (4)


    "BAANNGG!! BOOM!!"


    "It sounds like a battle," Orion responded, a pondering expression on his face, feeling an itch where the mark of the crimson greatsword was.


    Fifi nodded in agreement. "Do you have any idea what it might be?" she asked, looking at him.


    Since Orion had been here previously, she figured he might have an understanding of what it was so that they wouldn''t be rushing into it blindly.


    Orion thought deeply, contemting what it could be. His eyes suddenly widened in realization as the walls around him shook again, alongside the thunderous impact that resounded through the air.


    ''Shit, they are facing White me,'' Orion thought.


    He hurriedly looked at Fifi and the others, "Change of ns. Everyone, get ready; we might have to do a rescue mission," Orion said, trying his best to suppress the itch from the mark. He would have to speak with Aerialliater about this because, although he might be okay with having a goddess to talk to asionally, that didn''t mean he enjoyed the sensation of his skin feeling as though it was being burned or itching.


    Seth''s frown deepened, "A rescue mission?" he asked, not particrly liking that they would have to rescue anyone before they had to save the tree nymph.


    "Yes," Orion nodded before exining, "As I''ve mentioned before, we are currently within the territory of a god. From the sounds of battle, someone or a group of individuals are currently engaging the god. Considering that the only people currently within these mountains are the Prismerions, it''s not too far-fetched to say that it''s them."


    "Of course, it could be that they are currently fighting among themselves, or the god is going on a rampage by himself. But I highly doubt that. However, we won''t know until we see for ourselves and find out what is happening."


    Fifi and the others nodded at Orion''s words. Although Orion had just briefed them on what might be happening, they knew they would only fully understand the situation once they observed it. So, they readily agreed with Orion''s words.


    Seeing that they were all in agreement, Orion led the way forward. As the warriors surged forward with incredible speed, Fifi remained beside him, keeping her guard up to protect him from any sudden dangers.


    Their speed was steady, neither too fast nor too slow, until they suddenly slowed down after noticing the bright light in the distance.


    "What is that? I don''t think the sun can shine this deep within the mountain," Seth asked with a raised eyebrow, a sense of foreboding rising within him.


    "I think so too. Whatever it is, I don''t think it''s natural," Orion replied solemnly.


    If it were the light emanating from the flickering me of White me, he would have immediately noticed.


    However, this wasn''t it.


    With a bit of foreboding in his heart, Orion gestured for the other Warriors to follow as he walked towards the direction of the light. As soon as they arrived at the source of the light, disbelief filled their widened eyes as they stared at the scene in front of them.


    Even Orion dispelled the thoughts within his heart as he gulped, taking in the scene before him.


    Before them stretched a wide, grassy open field extending into the distance, with various tall mountains surrounding the in, creating a strange and unnaturalndscape that left each of them dumbfounded.


    What was this?


    Weren''t they within the mountains? How could such a scenery be so deep within the mountains? These thoughts passed through the minds of everyone present.


    "BANNG!" "BOOOMM!!"


    Although they had every right to be stunned by the scene before them, they quickly snapped out of their daze and focused on the ongoing battle on thendscape.


    Especially Orion, who noticed several corpses on the ground, immediately recognized them as participants who had participated in the trial. He then shifted his gaze towards the humanoid engulfed in mes, fighting against Iris and the other Crystalforge warriors.


    Orion turned his head towards the warriors. "I''m sure you could already tell, but just to rify, the individuals fighting the humanoid white flickering me are part of the Prismerion race, while the humanoid white flickering me is a god I mentioned previously."


    "In order to get to the Primerian Kingdom and rescue Saria, we need the help of a Prismerion, as they already know a portion of the mountain. So, we will need to rescue one of them and let them lead the way for us," he said, understanding that it wouldn''t be a good idea for them to face White me now that they hadn''t yet rescued Saria.


    Even though he would like to rescue a few of them since they all seeded in the trial and had received a ''Divine Blood'', he knew it wouldn''t be possible as they needed a distraction to hold off White me for the n to work.


    As for why White me had taken a humanoid form, he would find outter after asking them.


    "Who do you suggest we rescue?" Fifi asked.


    She could tell from the look in Orion''s eyes that he recognized some individuals before them.


    "The woman in heavy ck armour wielding a greatsword," Orion said, pointing a finger at Iris.


    She continued to wield her great sword, stubbornly attacking White me despite her bloodied and battered figure.


    "Okay, I''ve been looking for where I would be able to release some pent-up stress, so I''ll take the lead and cover for you all while you rescue the woman," Seth said as he grasped his machete tightly and stepped onto the grass, feeling the sensation of the strange grass beneath his legs as he released his Vylkr energy from all three containers.


    Although he didn''t know how powerful this so-called god was, he could tell it wasn''t that formidable just from watching its battle against the Prismerion race. Still, to avoid any unexpected urrences, he decided to use his full strength and release some of the intense emotions he had obtained after being defeated by Orion.

 Chapter 519 Foreigners From Outside The Mountain, Please Help Us!

    Instantly, Seth''s body surged with incredible strength as the immense Vylkr energy from all three containers filled his veins, bones, and tissues, slowly advancing throughout his entire being.


    Tightening his grip on the cuss, Seth disappeared from his spot.


    There was no sound or extravagant movement, only a slight breeze that briefly tilted the grass where he once stood in a specific direction.


    Orion couldn''t help but widen his eyes as he witnessed the astonishing speed that Seth had just disyed. He knew three-star warriors were strong, but this¡­ was just ridiculous.


    He knew that Seth didn''t possess a gift that would let him vanish into thin air, as he already knew what it was. As such, he could onlye up with one conclusion: Seth had just moved at a speed that was too difficult for him to see.


    "That''s why I worried about your decision and Seth''s n. The gap between a one-star warrior and a three-star warrior is too wide. If you both had faced each other without holding back, it wouldn''t even be called a fight," Fifi said, taking note of Orion''s slightly dazed expression.


    "Come on, we need to rescue that woman," she added, snapping Orion out of his daze before she immediately surged forward with Orion beside her.


    Meanwhile, when Seth reappeared¡ª


    BAANGG!


    The reverberating sound of Seth''s sword impacting against White me''s flickering body was like a giant angrily stomping its foot against the earth.


    Seth sent White me flying backwards several meters due to the collision of the impact. His body tumbled, performing two three-hundred-and-sixty-degree spins before hended on the ground with a resounding, "BOOOM!!" rolling a few more times on the grassy soil, upturning some parts of the earth due to the impact of hisnding beforeing to a sudden stop.


    The grassy in field became silent.


    Even the grasses that rustled slowly came to a standstill.


    Seth couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he witnessed the humanoid White me slowly get back up to his feet.


    "Although you''re not that strong, it seems that you possess an exceptionally tough shell," Seth said as he disappeared from his spot once more, leaving only a gust of wind behind, and instantly reappeared right before him.


    His cuss came down as it collided with White me''s body once more.


    "BAANGG!"


    The resounding sound broke through the air, sending shockwaves flying in all four directions as White me was forcefully flung backwards again.


    On the side, Iris and the others, each of whom had suffered several injuries, from broken bones to crushed organs, and were still clutching their weapons tightly, preparing to fight to the death against White me, could only stare nkly with their eyes wide open as their very cores shook like drums.


    Of course, they were not shocked that someone had managed to knock back White me, as they had done so several times already, but it wasn''t to this level.


    Also, they recognized the faces of all who had participated and had seeded in obtaining ''Divine blood.'' They could all swear that they didn''t recognize anybody like the man, putting on a strange attire, who had just forcefully knocked back White me.


    Who is he?


    How strong is he? Where did hee from?


    Their minds raced with various questions as they wondered why they had not noticed his presence until now.


    As they scrutinized him from head to toe, Iris''s eyes lingered on his hair as a figure sprang out within her mind.


    "Iris," hearing her name ringing within her ears, her eyes widened before she immediately snapped them shut.


    Great, now she''s hearing his voice also.


    "Iris, are you alright?" the voice sounded again, apanied by the soft touch of something pressing against her armoured shoulder.


    Wait a minute!


    Iris''s eyes snapped open. She instantly turned her head to the side, and her eyesnded on Orion''s figure.


    "M-Mr. Orion!" Iris blurted out.


    Her eyes scanned Orion from head to toe, scrutinizing his whole figure to ensure he was the one.


    "You''re... alive," she said, seeing that it was indeed him and that she wasn''t seeing things.


    "Yes, it''s me," Orion nodded with a smile.


    "Come on, we have to get you out of here," he quickly added, seeing as Seth and White me were about to engage in battle again.


    Since he understood what kind of being they were dealing with, Orion didn''t want to take any chances even though Seth seemed to have the upper hand and was about to send White me plummeting into the ground again. The fact that he still couldn''t inflict any injury on White me worried him.


    "No, I''m not leaving," Iris shook her head in response, saying firmly, "There are others still alive but incapable of fighting, so you can go ahead and rescue them. I am not leaving until I ensure that White me is dead and free the Prismerion race from this curse."


    Only after she finished speaking did Iris notice someone, an extremely tall woman, standing beside Orion. Just by looking at her muscr physique, she didn''t need to be told that she possessed an explosive amount of strength.


    Even her trained instincts were currently screaming at her just from her presence.


    Iris nced from the unknown woman to the man who was singlehandedly taking care of White me, taking in their strange attires before she finally settled her gaze on Orion, realizing that these two individuals might havee from the same ce as him.


    A mouthful of saliva went down Iris''s throat as she pondered this.


    ''Then, there must be more of them,'' Iris thought, contemting how their earlier guess about Orion''s ce having even more powerful individuals than he was might be urate.


    Orion furrowed his brows at Iris''s words. Scanning the surroundings again, he noticed several figures focusing their attention on him, all still clutching their weapons tightly, even as Seth handled White me alone.


    "BOOOMMM!!" BANNGGG!!"


    A deafening sound exploded in the distance, diverting their attention toward the source, only to witness Seth flying backwards at an extreme speed before colliding on the ground with a "BANG!"

 Chapter 520 Foreigners From Outside The Mountain, Please Help Us! (2)

    "TCH!" Seth clicked his tongue in annoyance as he pushed himself back up to his feet, tightly clutching his cuss.


    Instead of immediately rushing back towards White me for another attack, he distanced himself from the flickering figure.


    Seth arrived beside Orion and Fifi.


    "Although he isn''t that strong, I can''t seem to prate that body of his with my de, no matter how hard I try," Seth said.


    He briefly focused on the armoured woman before shifting his gaze towards Orion and Fifi.


    "Yes, we''ve been having that issue too. Whenever our weapons feel like they could break through his defence, they stop at thest second. We''ve tried everything, but no matter how much strength or method we apply, nothing seems to work well enough to get through his defences," Iris exined immediately.


    "Then that means we will have to leave here as soon as you can," Seth responded with a frown.


    He had no intention of fighting against an opponent with an imprable shell, as that would only deplete his energy¡ªan oue he wanted to avoid.


    Despite wanting to issue orders on how to handle the situation and quickly find Saria to leave this ce, given that they couldn''t defeat the ''god,'' he had lost the leadership role to Orion. The final decision was now left for Orion to make.


    "The only thing we can do now is quickly go and rescue Saria to get out of here as quickly as possible. Since the ''god'' is imprisoned in here, there''s no way it would be able to follow us once we''re out," Seth added with a solemn expression, still offering his suggestion.


    Hearing his words, although Iris didn''t understand the rest, she still grasped the unknown man''s meaning. "Bang!" Iris copsed on her knees, the armour around her kneecap caving inward as the upturned grassy soil settled around her legs.


    "Mr. Orion, please, I beg of you¡­ Help us! If we don''t get the chance to kill White me here, then the Prismerion race might never again have the opportunity to be free of this curse. I understand this is too much of a request and isn''t your burden. However, given that you have also experienced the trials with us, I am sure you understand just how much this means to us¡­. Please¡­ Foreigners from outside the mountain, help us," Iris pleaded.


    Her two hands were dug deep into the grassy soil, gripping it tightly, and her forehead firmly ced on the ground.


    Following that, as though the rest of the Crystalforge n warriors had heard her words, Orion watched as they all went down to their knees one by one, positioning themselves the same way as Iris, with their hands still tightly grasping their weapons.


    "Foreigners that came from outside the mountain, please help us!"


    "Foreigners that came from outside the mountain, please help us!"


    "Foreigners that came from outside¡­"


    One by one, their shaky, unwavering voices rang out loudly in the air.


    As Orion and the others listened to their voices, he immediately understood that the warriors before him were not just individuals who had risked their lives for the trial because they had been trained to do so but individuals whose backs had been pushed against the wall for generations. Now, with the only opportunity they had to free themselves right within their grasp, even if the chances were slim, even if they needed a miracle, why¡ª


    Why should they let it pass?


    As far as they were concerned, the moment they stepped into the upper region of the mountain, there were only expected results: defeat White me and release the curse that had been ced upon the Prismerion race, or die and forever ept the fact that they would never be able to leave this mountain.


    Another thing other than that... was uneptable!


    Orion focused his attention on Fifi, who shook her head with a sigh escaping her lips, signifying that this was a decision he needed to make.


    He then shifted his attention towards Seth, who snorted at his gaze, "I''ve already given you my opinion. As the leader, the remaining decision is left for you to make. Just remember that due to the importance of this mission, failure to rescue Saria and return her safely to the Vige is not an option. As such, in case you don''t want to make one of the most haunting and damaging mistakes of your life, I advise you to think about this wisely, Leader Orion," Seth said, ending his sentence with a huge grin.


    If Orion makes a stupid decision that would put them all in trouble, then no one would be able to refute it if he regains his leadership of this mission. Furthermore, he could use it as a valuable excuse against him in case Orion reports the issue about what happened yesterday to the Vige''s key figures.


    Orion understood what Seth was thinking as he wasn''t even bothered to hide it. Regardless, it would be his fault for giving him such an opportunity since this was his decision to make.


    "Why¡ª"


    "Why are you humans helping these filthy invaders?"


    A cold, emotionless voice rang out in the air, sending a shiver down the spines of the bowing Crystalforge Warriors. This was the third time they had heard White me''s voice, but this time, it carried a tone of both curiosity and disdain.


    Meanwhile, Orion and the others turned their heads toward his direction, immediately fixing their attention on him. His body was still flickering with White mes as he hovered in the air; however, his humanoid form gave him an even more strange and unnatural presence as he focused on them and the other warriors still waiting at the cave entrance.


    "Did you forget the day that they tore into our world, reaped ournds away from us, nted our bodies like seeds under the soil so that they could rid us from the surface of the earth? They did all this and many more without the slightest bit of regret or shame, and now you stand with them?"

 Chapter 521 Orions Decision

    Chapter 521 Orion''s Decision


    White me spoke, his gaze fixed intently on Orion and the others.


    Nheless, Orion felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "What is he talking about?" Fifi asked.


    She couldn''t fully understand most of the words that White me had just said, so she figured Orion might have an exnation.


    Seth furrowed his brows as he also shifted his attention toward him.


    "It''s a long story; I will exin everything to you twoter on," Orion responded, shaking his head as he looked at both of them.


    Fifi looked at him with a raised brow while Seth''s frown deepened.


    "Have you made a decision yet?" Fifi asked.


    Hearing Fifi''s words, Orion nced at the bowing figures of Iris and the other Crystalforge n warriors. Since Iris and the others were here without any help, Orion believed that his guess about the Prismerian Kingdom being in upheaval right now might not be that far off from the truth.


    Nheless, no matter how much Orion pondered it, he could only arrive at one decision.


    Even if he had to do it earlier than expected, it appeared that he would have to defeat White me first before they rescued Saria.


    "Considering our current situation, it does not matter anymore which one we decide to do first; as such, we will deal with White me first, then rescue Saria," Orion responded.


    "Humph! And how do you suppose that we will deal with him? Or don''t tell me that you know a way to get through that imprable shell of his?" Seth snorted, squinting at Orion.


    Orion nodded in response, "All you have to do is hold him down for me, and I will take care of the rest," he replied.


    "You ---" Seth wanted to say, but quickly shut his mouth.


    Although he was pretty surprised that Orion had a way to get past the humanoid White me''s defence, he was also curious to see which means he would use. Besides, things would easily work out as he had nned if Orion failed.


    As such, Seth nodded in response, "Alright, just be prepared for whichever result that might be," he said.


    Fifi also wanted to say a word; she agreed that it was much more reasonable to get out of here, rescue one of the injured Prismerions, and head to the underground Kingdom as quickly as possible to save Saria since they could do so.


    However, hearing Orion''s response and seeing his resolute expression, she held back her words, turned her head, and focused her gaze back at White me upon hearing his voice again.


    "It seems that you have no shame? Or perhaps you have been brainwashed to believe they are not your enemies?" White me said, stretching his hand towards them.


    "If that''s the case, then no matter what, even if I have to use the ''Divine mysteries,'' I''ll ensure that you all regret this foolish betrayal of yours."


    The moment White me''s words ended, his hands glowed, and countless specks of white mes erupted from his arms like withered leaves, scattering into the air. Wherever these specks of White mes touched the ground, a wave of light shed, spreading out into the air until, one by one, every single bit of White mes burst, brightening up all four directions and almost causing Orion and the others to squint their eyes at the disturbance.


    "Although I don''t know what he is nning to do, it doesn''t seem like anything good," Fifi said, squinting her eyes at the bright, expanding light source.


    "I agree," Orion responded, nodding as he also stared at the bright source, watching as the space around it appeared distorted, seemingly unnatural and bizarre.


    "Try your best to restrain him in whatever possible way you can once he''s done, and leave the rest to me to handle," he added.


    He then shifted his attention towards Iris and the rest of the kneeling Crystalforge warriors, who were bowing down on all fours and shouted, "IF YOU ALL STAY HERE, YOU WILL ONLY HINDER US, SO YOU SHOULD CARRY WHOEVER IS STILL ALIVE AND LEAVE HERE AS FAST AS YOU CAN!"


    His words resonated like a bell ringing in the ears of all the Crystalforge n warriors, sending a surge of emotions flowing through their hearts. Waves of gratitude and relief overflowed throughout their bodies as they all nodded collectively, stood up, and assisted those still alive but unable to move towards the cave entrance where the rest of the warriors were.


    As Iris was about to leave, she bowed down again, at a full ny degrees. "Thank you, Mr. Orion," she said.


    A deep wave of gratitude filled her heart as she stared at Orion with intense emotion in her eyes. Although she didn''t know how he nned to defeat White me, considering the strength of the individuals before her and Orion''s unwavering confidence, she figured he had a n in mind.


    As Orion nodded in response, she immediately turned around and left with an injured Crystalforge warrior. She turned her head a few more, her eyes briefly lingering on him until she was at a certain distance.


    Fifi noticed the woman''s intense gaze, and as she recalled Orion''s attempt to rescue her, she couldn''t help but furrow her brows in deep thought, wondering how he had already be acquainted with such a woman in the short time he had been here.


    Despite being able to see only her armour, she could discern from the outlines of the woman''s breasts and buttocks she wasn''t exceptionally beautiful or ugly.


    Given that she came from apletely different race and appeared much older than Orion, it wouldn''t be surprising if Celeste suddenly beganining upon learning about this.


    Regardless, it seems she would have to find a way to teach him how to actively approach some beautiful young girls.


    Meanwhile, Orion, whose mind was already upied with thoughts of the best way to share the news about Anara and Grace with the rest of his family and how to introduce Merida and the others, didn''t naturally notice Iris''s gaze.

 Chapter 522 Defiant To The End

    Chapter 522 Defiant To The End


    Instead, his eyes were squinting toward the direction of the bright light as it gradually began to dim.


    Considering that White me''s gift had strengthened after he became a god, to the extent that his ability to cast illusions wasn''t fake but could be imposed upon reality itself, although Orion didn''t understand the limits of what he could do, he understood that whatever White me was nning, it wasn''t anything good.


    The brilliant light gradually dimmed.


    Just as Orion was on the verge of instructing Fifi and Seth, his words hung in his throat, and his eyes widened in astonishment at the unfolding scene before him.


    He had expected White me to alter thendscape to his advantage, considering he could already transform a mountainous route into a grassy expanse. Heck, he had even anticipated it would be a series of colossal mountains ready to crush them into mincemeat...


    But not this!


    Orion found himself confronted by at least a hundred men and women dressed in camouge uniforms, each appearing either tattered, worn out, or adorned with various patches. Every one of them looked human, their eyes focused intently on him.


    "SOLDIERS! BEFORE YOU ARE BETRAYERS WHO HAVE SIDED WITH THE INVADERS. UPON ALL OF OUR SACRIFICES, THEY HAVE BEEN BRAINWASHED TO BELIEVE THAT OUR ACTIONS ARE EVIL! SOLDIERS, BRING THEM BACK TO THEIR SENSES AND SHOW THEM THE MIGHT WE HAD USED TO HOLD OFF THESE FILTHY INVADERS!" White me bellowed loudly in the air.


    As Orion listened, he became suddenly dumbfounded as a thought struck him. White me wasn''t trying to kill them!


    Of course, as he pondered it, he understood that it made sense since he and the rest were essentially the first humans that White me might have seen in several millennia.


    Even if he intended to kill them, after his fight with Seth, given his current level of strength, he might have realized that he couldn''t do so. The White me now was much weaker than he was in the past.


    Understanding his current situation and intentions, this might as well be hisst stand and how he chooses to face it.


    The ground rumbled as the soldiers charged towards their direction, each of them wielding a firearm that they held like a club. The speed of their advance increased by the minute.


    Orion cleared the thoughts from his head. There was no need to be emotional at this point, given the high stakes.


    "Do whatever you can to hold him down for me," Orion spoke calmly, breaking Fifi and Seth out of their daze as they stared at the scene before them.


    "Hey, I might not understand what is going on here, but it seems like you have a lot of exnation to do once we get back to the vige," Seth said, briefly ncing at Orion with a serious gaze before focusing once more on the men and women charging towards him, surging forward.


    "I would also like to get a proper exnation about everything from you once this is over," Fifi said seriously, looking at Orion.


    Seeing him nod in response, she shifted her attention back forward, and instantly, her body surged towards the figures furiously, charging towards their direction.


    Up ahead, Seth unleashed his Vylkr energy from all three of his Vylkr containers and activated his gift.


    Out of thin air, ripples of moltenva emerged from Seth''s skin, slowly seeping into the ground.


    It didn''t matter if it was a drop or two, as they all began to expand. Like a furious wave bent on removing everything in its path, it advanced towards the charging men, along with several cracks on the ground filled with moltenva also appearing below them.


    When the two sides collided, the wave of moltenva consumed them with a "roar," swallowing them before the ground beneath tore open and submerged them into the pit ofva.


    The ground boiled.


    Seeing this, Seth couldn''t help but smile wryly. Unfortunately, he had expected something more from the ''so-called god.''


    "Huh!" Seth''s suddenly frowned as he squinted at the scene before him.


    The several individuals he had buried within his pit ofva reappeared on the surface, thrusting their hands forward to advance.


    They were swimming within the moltenva pit!


    "Tch! They are just as imprable as him," Seth muttered.


    Just as he was about to use his gift and submerge them in another wave of moltenva, arge volume of water erupted from the ground and copsed onto the moltenva pit. It quenched the fiery pit and hardened the moltenva until it turned into solid rocks, trapping the soldiers within it.


    Regardless, that... was far from enough.


    RUMBLE!


    RUMCRACK!!!


    The ground tore open as they strengthened to free themselves from the volcanic rocks. Witnessing that even that was futile, Seth activated his gift, this time heading straight towards the flickering figure of White me.


    Fifi was not far behind as she activated her gift and directed it straight at White me, realizing they could do nothing to halt the advancing figures. Her only hope rested on Orion having a n for handling this, or else he might struggle to establish his ce as a warrior in the future.


    Meanwhile, Orion, who lingered behind during their futile attempt to halt the advance of the imprable soldiers before shifting their attention towards White me, immediately activated the small crimson greatsword mark on his arm.


    Instantly, the persistent itch that had been bothering him vanished, reced by a weighty sensation within his grasp.


    Turning his head to the side, Orion beheld the four-meter-long crimson great sword in his hand, observing as it collided with a muffled "bang," creating several spiderweb cracks that stretched outward for about a meter.


    "Where are we?" a familiar feminine voice sounded beside him.


    Orion shifted his gaze slightly to the side, and there she was¡ªthe captivating figure of the winged goddess, Aerialia.


    Her wings were unfurled, stretching majestically as she hovered in the air, a frown creasing her features as she surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings.

 Chapter 523 Defiant To The End (2)

    Chapter 523 Defiant To The End (2)


    Aerialia''s gaze shifted,nding on the distant figure of White me. Squinting her eyes at the humanoid being, a sudden realization crossed her features, leaving her visibly stunned.


    She turned her attention swiftly toward Orion, her eyes wide with disbelief. She questioned, "Why doth that being appear familiar?" Aerialia stared skeptically at Orion.


    Though the figure was obscured by white me, she sensed a strangely familiar divine energy emanating from him.


    Orion observed Aerialia, recognizing the realization dawning in her eyes. Confirming her unspoken suspicion, he nodded in response, saying, "That''s the god that had stopped you and your children from entering into this world."


    At his words, Aerialia''s body stiffened, her expression turning solemn. Grinding her teeth together, she spat, "Is that him?"


    Her gaze snapped toward White me, currently engaged by Seth and Fifi.


    "Yes, that''s him," Orion affirmed.


    "Now, can you reduce the weight on this thing? I won''t be able to swing it properly if I have to use all of my strength to carry it," he added, ncing at some soldiers approaching his position.


    Having confirmed that White me was indeed the god who had attacked them, Aerialia nodded solemnly and promptly lifted the restriction on the crimson greatsword.


    Instantly, Orion felt the greatsword be significantly lighter in his grasp and raised it. He looked at Aerialia and asked, "I''ve been wanting to ask if I''m the only one who can see you."


    "For now, yes. Although I can make myself visible to others, considering that I still don''t understand my current situation, it would be unwise for me to do so suddenly," Aerialia replied as she gazed down at Orion.


    Orion nodded with a sigh of relief, then redirected his focus forward.


    After inhaling deeply, his body surged forward, gradually elerating as he released his Vylkr energy from his two Vylkr containers, allowing it to fill every part of his being.


    As he approached the soldiers, he swiftly activated his gift.


    CRACCKKLLEE!! CRACKLLEE!!!


    Bursts of bluish lightning shot out from his body, entwining around his arm. The lightning extended down his right arm, wrapping around the four-meter-long crimson greatsword in his grasp, casting it in a radiant bluish energy.


    BANG!


    The four-meter-long crimson greatsword crashed into the upper bodies of two soldiers, charring and tearing them to shreds. As their lifeless, severed bodies plummeted to the ground, they immediately transformed into several specks of white mes that gradually dimmed before disappearing into thin air.


    Although Orion had caught a glimpse of this, he had already expected such a result. The four-meter-long crimson greatsword had been forged from Aerialia''s divine essence, blood, and soul, which was why she had retained a considerable portion of her remaining self even while she was dead.


    Added to the fact that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had said that the divine blood would be able to help defeat White me and escape this mountain, Orion no longer had any doubt that the thing capable of killing White me¡ªa man-made god who, although currently at his weakest, was imprable, resistant even to Seth or Fifi¡ªwas not just any divine blood scraped from Aerialia''s injured body, but the divine blood now within his grasp.


    Knowing he possessed the only means to pierce through White me''s defences, Orion continued to swing his de, tearing through the hundreds of soldiers with the lightning-coated, four-meter-long crimson greatsword within his grasp.


    Its power, currently immeasurable, stunned everyone watching intently as they witnessed how Orion dealt with the imprable, strange groups of individuals that had appeared out of thin air.


    What was this?


    Where did that sword appear, from? How was Orion able to break through their defences and utterly tear them to pieces?


    Iris and the other Crystalforge n warriors stared at the four-meter-long crimson greatsword within Orion''s grasp with a dazed look of realization in their eyes. They understood that this was the missing piece that would have enabled them to achieve victory against White me, a piece they had been unable to collect during the trial.


    This meant that if Orion hadn''t bothered to search around and risk his life to obtain it¡ª


    Every one of them gulped deeply.


    Iris copsed to her knees, her eyes fluctuating with intense emotions as she stared at the mesmerizing scene before her. She suppressed so many feelings within her, her mind racing with various thoughts about what would have happened if Orion hadn''t followed them into the trial or hadn''t appeared within the mountain.


    Iris''s lips quivered open, "¡­Thank you," before she slowly sealed her lips shut, not daring to take her eyes off the ongoing battle, afraid of missing every detail that led to their freedom.


    Some distance away, White me had skidded backwards from Fifi''s and Seth''s barrage of attacks and came to a halt. His almost non-existent eyes shrunk to the size of a needle as his countenance started to warp uncontrobly, watching as the human tore through his hundreds of soldiers as easily as a hot knife slicing through a piece of butter.


    Impossible! Utterly impossible!!


    That human¡­ how is he able to¡­.


    TEAR!!


    The sound of the air being violently torn apart resounded within his ears as the next attack approached. White me''s mind trembled with a tinge of madness as he took theva fist-shaped punch head-on.


    BOOOMMM!


    White me was shot backwards again, forming a deep crater where hended.


    A terrifying gleam shot out of Fifi''s eyes at that moment.


    A golden opportunity!


    Countless drops of water emerged from the ground, forming various water tentacles that soon turned into a sphere, caging White me within it before graduallypressing.


    Although she had attempted this several times before, all of which had ended in futility, so what? As long as they could restrain him until Orion arrived, that was all that mattered at that moment.


    SWOOSHH!!


    A dense gush of wind shed by her side, causing her eyes to widen in surprise immediately as she witnessed Orion racing towards the caged, flickering figure of White me with a lightning-coated, four-meter-long crimson greatsword in his grasp.

 Chapter 524 White Flame

    Chapter 524 White me


    Turning her head to see how Orion had managed to make it past the hundreds of men and women, all in strange attire, Fifi was instantly stunned.


    The ground was utterly scorched and littered with countless bottomless pits andrge sword marks that had formed a gash within the earth, stretching for about tens of meters.


    As for the hundreds of imprable men and women in strange tulga¡ª


    They had disappeared! It was as though they hadn''t been there in the first ce, and if not for thendscape now riddled with the aftermath of the battle, it would have been hard to guess what had really happened.


    Fortunately, she quickly understood that Orion clearly had a way to take care of the White me before them.


    Withdrawing her eyes away from the scene, Fifi caught hold of Seth''s dumbfounded expression as he beheld the sight behind him. She then shifted her attention to Orion, who was charging straight towards the caged White me.


    Unfortunately, the sphere of water she had used to imprison White me had broken off once more and fallen back into the earth.


    White me, of course, wasn''t nning to avoid the attack as he saw Orion charging at him with a strangely familiar crimson greatsword that stirred something within him. He stood up, stretched his hand to grab the sword, and met the attack head-on.


    At this moment, Orion gleamed with intensity as he focused his gift on the four-meter-long crimson greatsword. Even more, lightning generated out of his body as he surged towards White me like a bluish crimson sh of lightning.


    In an instant, Orion arrived in front of White me.


    His eyes gleamed. He leaned forward highly close to the ground and swung the four-meter-long crimson, lightning-coated greatsword upwards from under White me''s arm.


    White me''s arm was severed.


    Lightning erupted from the de and shot towards the sky.


    And for the first time since the beginning of this battle ¡ª


    "AHH!!!"


    White me screamed out in pain.


    But Orion was not done. He halted his body and repositioned himself by the left side of White me''s body. With his arms angled right above his hips, Orion swung his de downwards without hesitation.


    SLICE!


    BANG!!


    A scorched sword gnash, about eighteen meters in length, was formed behind White me as his upper body severed from his hips.


    With a nonexistent dazed expression that could have been filled with disbelief and shock at what had just happened, White me could only part his lips with a deep exhale from having his body wholly severed into two.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    For the second time since this battle had begun, the man-made god screamed out in pain.


    From a distance, at the cave entrance, even through the dust that had erupted from the ground, partly covering their view, the Crystalforge warriors felt as if they had been plunged into an absurd dream.


    Even though they had anticipated it, the sight before them was something none could entirely grasp orprehend¡ª


    But at this moment, anyone with eyes could witness that White me, the god who had tormented them for countless unknown generations, the god who stood as the primary obstacle to breaking the curse, the god who had crushed their hopes repeatedly, was now being subdued by the foreigner, Orion.


    Bang! Bang! The echoes of countless knees hitting the rocky cavern floor reverberated through the air. Each remaining Crystalforge warrior copsed, fists clenched, turbulent emotions surging from the depths of their hearts and spreading through their entire beings.


    One thing was sure after today¡ª


    The curse that had shackled them for generations was finally on the verge of being shattered... Freedom was within their grasp!


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Orion poised the four-meter crimson lightning-coated greatsword for another attack.


    Unlike the previous shes, this one aimed to be a piercing stab, intending to impale White me''s head and obliterate the rest of his body.


    The crimson de crackled with intensified lightning at its tip as Orion turned his head, asking, "Before I end this, do you have anything you''d like to say to him?" He addressed the question to Aerialia, who had been standing by him since the summoning of the crimson greatsword.


    Gazing at the defeated White me, Aerialia nodded at Orion before redirecting her gaze toward the fallen god with a menacing intent.


    "Oh, god, that dwelleth on earth, dost thou remember me?" She asked. Already aware that White me could see her, she chose not to reveal herself.


    White me directed his gaze toward the tall, winged woman beside Orion, emanating a familiar divine energy. Despite sensing a gap in his memory, he struggled to fill it, only encountering obscure shadows that refused to make sense.


    Even as his face glowed with burning white mes, his lips parted in a hoarse question, "Who... are you?" The question left Aerialia visibly frustrated, her expression shifting from annoyance to anger.


    Angry shivers coursed through Aerialia''s body as she retorted, "Art thou telling me thou dost not remember me or what thou hast done to me and mine offspring?" Her wings folded as her feet gently touched the ground.


    Shaking his head, White me replied, "Didn''t he tell you? There are many things I can''t remember now, including a significant part of who I was before being trapped in this mountain."


    He redirected his focus back to Orion.


    Orion furrowed his brow.


    The sudden transformation of White me into a humanoid form had led him to believe that thepletion of the trial might trigger the recovery of some memories.


    However, it appeared that this wasn''t the case.


    "But¡­" White me''s voice echoed once more, "I think I remember this sword." White me weakly extended his hand to touch the crimson greatsword. His hand pressed against the de, seemingly unaffected by the bluish lightning, before retracting due to the extreme sharpness.


    "Covenant!... I remember... This de, I called it Covenant..." White me suddenly uttered before swiftly shifting attention to the side, "Then you... You are the first god that I killed."


    ...


    A/n: It''s only been several minutes since the battle began, so there''s no need to update the status sheet, in case you think I forgot.

 Chapter 525 White Flame (2)

    Chapter 525 White me (2)


    Upon hearing White me''s words, Aerialia''s expression transformed into pure hatred, her gaze piercing through White me like icy daggers.


    "Good... Good... ''Tis well that thou dost finally remember who I am and what thou hast done to mine children, for I am here to exact my revenge," Aerialia responded fiercely.


    The atmosphere became silent.


    "Hahahah!!"


    White me suddenly burst intoughter, his fiery gaze fixed on them.


    "ORION!!" a familiar voice rang out behind Orion.


    Orion immediately snapped his head to look behind him and was instantly shocked to see Fifi screaming at the top of her lungs as she ran towards him. What startled Orion wasn''t the distressed look on Fifi''s face but the fact that he could see the already ruined grassy ins gradually disappearing, reced by the broad, stony cavern walls.


    Despite the close distance and Fifi''s speed, she could arrive beside him in less than a minute. However, the grassy in space had already copsed within two short breaths. When he noticed her, the area had vanished, leaving only a ck, empty void around them.


    Withdrawing his gaze back forward, Orion could see that the ruined grassynd he and White me stood on was the only thing that remained within the ck, empty void.


    "Fear not, he is not able to sustain the space that he constructed any longer, and that''s why it copsed," Aerialia assured Orion, observing his concerned expression.


    She could tell by White me''s diminishing strange divine energy that he couldn''t maintain the independent space he had created. It was necessary for it to copse to conserve the rest of his remaining energy.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion nodded, visibly relieved.


    He was worried that White me was about to do something dangerous, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. Refocusing his gaze on White me, he noticed hisughter gradually dying.


    "Although I have no idea how you may be here after so many years, I can only guess that it''s possible because of that lousy god and him," White me said, refocusing his attention on Orion before shifting it back towards Aerialia.


    "Regardless, Though I find it quite ironic that I will be killed by the first god I had first killed, you are here to take your revenge, right? You can go ahead with it," he added.


    Seeing that the god was willing to die without remorse or hesitation, Aerialia couldn''t help but clench her intangible teeth together.


    "As a god, dost thou feel no remorse? After all that I and mine children have endured, thou hast ruthlessly ughtered us all, and thou thinkest that I will simply exact my revenge and y thee in kind?" Aerialia said, her voice growing icy by the minute.


    Seeing Aerialia''s sudden shift in mood, her body shivering in anger, Orion, still holding the lightning-crimson-coated greatsword above White me''s forehead, furrowed his brows, wondering about Aerialia''s intentions and how she nned to carry them out, considering her current restricted form.


    However, the four-meter crimson great sword within his grasp felt almost weightless. Thus, he decided to wait until she finished, as he, too, had things he wanted to discuss with White me.


    "Remorse," White me muttered before shaking his head. "On the day that I killed you and those mortals, I don''t regret any of it. And when I did the same to several others, I didn''t regret any of it. And even if there are some humans who have been brainwashed to side with you all."


    White me immediately shifted his attention to Orion before refocusing on Aerialia.


    "As long as I cleanse every filthy invader off this earth, I don''t and will never regret doing whatever I have to do to achieve it. So, if you are waiting for an apology, then you are wasting your time," White me said, his tone filled with a tinge of resolution.


    "Very well," Aeriallia said, her voice unnaturally cold as she nodded at White me. She then shifted her attention towards Orion. "Let him perish in the most agonizing manner conceivable. I am done," she said emotionlessly.


    Orion nodded at her before focusing his attention back on White me.


    "Since you have gained some parts of your memories, do you remember how you ended up this way and locked up in this mountain?" Orion asked as he observed White me.


    White me stared at him momentarily before shaking his head in response to Orion''s question. "The crimson de might have been enough to trigger my memory, but I still don''t know how I ended up this way, as my memories are still hazy," White me responded. "But¡­ I think that I can vaguely remember some things."


    "What are they?" Orion asked.


    Whatever White me remembered, no matter how small, considering that as a god, he might not keep things in memory unless necessary, he was sure that it would be beneficial information.


    "Naka¡­ I remember him. He and I worked together for a while, but unfortunately, our alliance was broken off when he betrayed me," White me said, his voice tinged with anger.


    Orion nodded, absorbing this new essential piece of information.


    "Do you remember anything else?" he asked again.


    White me nodded before he continued, "He''s strong. Probably one of the strongest gods that I''ve evere across. However, unlike the rest, who were more focused on establishing theirnds and being the centre of mortal worship, he was one of the most benevolent gods, who held a helping hand to whoever required it without asking for anything in return."


    "Fortunately, I was lucky enough to see through his facade, and although I still don''t understand his ulterior motives for doing such a thing, probably because some of my memories are still hidden, it isn''t difficult for me to say for sure that it wasn''t anything good."


    Orion''s expression immediately became solemn after hearing White me''s words. He understood that things would not be the way they seemed after hearing things from different perspectives, so he suppressed the thoughts within his mind and asked once more, "Anything else?"


    "No, that''s all that I could remember," White me replied as he shook his head with a sigh escaping his lips.


    Orion solemnly nodded in response and, without hesitation, increased the intensity of the lightning and stabbed the four-meter-long crimson greatsword down.

 Chapter 526 White Flame (3)

    Chapter 526 White me (3)


    "Wait!"


    Orion''s hand halted mid-strike, the de''s tip slightly piercing White me''s forehead while his lightning flickered violently around his body.


    "What is it?" Orion asked with a raised brow, wondering what else White me wanted to say.


    White me tightened his lips, enduring the pain of the lightning current wrecking through his being and the crimson de that could easily cut through his current form, and said, "I have a request."


    Before Orion could respond, Aerialia''s voice sounded beside him, "A god devoid of remorse like thee deserves no plea and should be dispatched without mercy," Aerialia said, looking at White me with a sharp, emotionless glint.


    Orion, however, shook his head with a sigh escaping his lips, naturally understanding Aerialia''s thought process. Regardless, he was willing to hear White me as long as it wasn''t anything too preposterous.


    "What is it?" Orion asked.


    Before White me could speak, Aerialia''s voice sounded again, "What thinkest thou art doing?" she asked, staring angrily at Orion. "Dost thou mean to tell me thou dost n on granting his requests?"


    Orion turned to the side to look at Aerialia''s furious, trembling gaze. A deep sigh escaped his lips as he nodded in response, "I am, as long as it isn''t anything too outrageous."


    "You!" Aerialia felt her words quivering out of her lips.


    At this point, she felt as though she was going to explode in anger from the fact that Orion nned to listen to the request of the god that had killed her and her children.


    It didn''t matter what he had to say because any kind of request he wanted to make was uneptable to her.


    "Kill him!" Aerialia said, with an icy tone as she tried to regain herposure.


    Exhaling deeply, Orion shook his head and withdrew his gaze away from Aerialia''s icy re, focusing it on White me.


    Although he didn''t want to be on Aerialia''s wrong side because of the four-meter-long crimson greatsword currently within his grasp, he still wanted to listen to what White me''s request was.


    "Go ahead and speak."


    White me suppressed the urge to grunt out in pain as he opened his mouth.


    "I have been trapped in this mountain for a long time, far longer than I can remember, and I have lost sense of what the outside looks like." He paused before he sighed and continued, "So, I hope that you could grant myst request to see what the world looks like now before you proceed to kill me."


    Their surroundings became silent as Orion pondered for a moment.


    As though he could understand what Orion was thinking about, White me said, "Just as the Crimson de was about to pierce me, I could feel the restrictions ced on me to trap me in this mountain begin to loosen up gradually. Although it was too faint that I couldn''t notice it when you first attacked me the first two times, now I can feel it."


    "Dost thou truly intend to grant his request?" Aerialia said, her voice carrying a cold and emotionless tone.


    "His request isn''t anything too outrageous. Besides, if he tries to do anything else, I will immediately stab him to death," Orion said, instead of responding directly.


    "Fine," Aerialia responded.


    However, when her voice sounded out in the air, the weight of the four-meter-long crimson greatsword within Orion''s grasp suddenly increased.


    Orion instantly channelled all of his strength into his grasp and tightened his grip around it, quickly stabilizing the situation and preventing it from falling.


    A loud snort echoed from beside him.


    "Although I would like to grant your request, considering it''s an easy one, I don''t think that it would be possible considering where we are currently," Orion spoke as he withdrew his gaze from White me and focused on the ck, empty void around him.


    White me nodded immediately, understanding what he meant, and dispelled the independent space. The ck, empty void began to distort gradually before the rocky cavern walls slowly emerged. Even the partly ruined grassy in beneath their feet scattered from existence as they reappeared within the mountain''s wide rocky walls.


    "ORION!!" Fifi''s voice immediately sounded behind him.


    Orion turned around to see Fifi racing towards his direction, with the rest of the warriors and the Crystalforge warriors at a distance behind her.


    Fifi arrived in front of him within a few short breaths and instantly enveloped him with her arms. Feeling her tight, bulking muscles alongside her voluptuous breasts that seemed as though they might squeeze out of her tulga at any moment, Orion allowed himself to rx for a few seconds within them before freeing himself from her grasp.


    As soon as Orion was out of her hold, Fifi observed the battered White me flickering on the rocky floor beside them and promptly positioned Orion behind her, shielding him warily as she assessed the injured White me. Fortunately, she couldn''t spot Aerialia.


    Orion immediately halted her from doing anything rash, causing her to furrow her brows in confusion and worry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay. Just wait here for me with the others, and I will be back within a few minutes," Orion said as he gently stroked her back.


    He focused his attention on White me and nodded at him.


    Despite his injuries, White me turned around and began crawling forward with his one remaining arm.


    "I can sense the closest cave out of here," his voice echoed within the cave, reaching the ears of Fifi and the others.


    They all stopped as they arrived at Fifi''s position, wondering what was happening. They witnessed Orion walking calmly behind the crawling humanoid White me.


    However, after Fifi had conveyed Orion''s message to them, they decided to wait, understanding that Orion probably knew what he was doing.


    Seth frowned as he watched Orion and the humanoid White me slowly disappear from his view.


    He wanted to rush over there since they couldn''t waste any more time. Still, considering that Orion was the current mission leader and had already proven himself capable of the role, he could only wait until he returned.

 Chapter 527 The Final Ember of the White Flame

    Chapter 527 The Final Ember of the White me


    Meanwhile, after a few minutes of walking through the rocky cavern, they finally arrived at a path that led outside the mountain.


    Seeing the bright, sunny light at the edge of the cave, Orion and Aerialia followed, watching White me arrive at the border and walk out before freezing.


    "What¡­ is this?" White me asked with a tinge of surprise, turning his head from side to side to take in the deste, deadnd that stretched into the horizon.


    He then shifted his attention towards Orion, who stood behind him.


    "Why is the earth like this? Where are the animals? What happened here?" he asked frantically.


    Orion shook his head in response, "This is how it''s been for a very long time, and unfortunately, no one knows why it became like this," he responded.


    Even during the awakening ceremony, when he had learned all the necessary information about the vige and the Vylkr vines during the Warriors'' training, there was no telling how it came to be.


    White me stared at Orion in disbelief before shifting his attention back towards the destend before him. His lips cracked open as he began to speak, "Hah! So this is what the earth looks like now. Everything that I''ve worked so hard to protect now¡­ allys in ruins," he said, observing the Vylkr vines as they slithered around on the earth aimlessly.


    From his observations, he could see that they were the cause of all this destruction. However, even if he felt he might have a clue about what they might be, the fact that his memories were too vague to recall anything made him feel extremely helpless.


    Orion continued to observe as White me stared at the dead forest stretching to the horizon below them.


    His gaze shifted towards Aerialia, watching as she advanced as though she wanted a better view of the scene before her.


    "Is this what thou wert speaking of?" Aerialia asked, with a dumbfounded expression.


    The view before her was so shocking that she found it hard to believe. If it weren''t for the fact that she had already seen the fresh green grass and the beautiful tall trees back at Orion''s vige''s farm, she would have mistaken this ce to be the same as the dead world she had sacrificed so much to escape with her children.


    She turned her head backwards to look at Orion as he slowly nodded at her in response.


    "Unfortunately, the world now is different from the one you and your children tried to enter previously. You could say that it''s practically dead," Orion said, his voice ringing loudly for the god and the manmade god before him.


    A dead world! That was what this world had be now.


    While Aerialia was unsure about how she should proceed and wondered what would have be of her children if they had made it to this world, White me couldn''t help but shake his head and chuckle. He turned around, let himself copse on the ground, and roared out inughter, "HAHAHAAHA!!"


    Although Orion couldn''t fully understand the reason for White me''sughter, he could still discern the pain within it.


    After a while, a loud, deep sigh escaped his lips.


    "You can go ahead and kill me," White me said, his words directed at Orion.


    Orion nodded, slowly advancing with the four-meter-long crimson greatsword within his grasp.


    He stopped once he arrived beside White me and raised the Crimson greatsword with his full strength, immediately activating his gift.


    CRACKKLLEEE! CRACCKLEEE!!!


    Thick bluish lightning gathered at the great sword''s handle before it stretched down the de, wrapping around the de''s tip.


    As he stared at the crimson lightning-coated de about to impale him, White me questioned, "Do you know why I called this Crimson de, Covenant?"


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "It was because I swore upon the blood of the first god I killed that I would kill every being that isn''t human and send them back to the world they came from, as this world isn''t theirs," White me exined.


    "As a god, I wanted to do what no man could because no man could."


    "But since the world is already like this, it means my worst fears have manifested, and that means it''s already beyond saving," White me said, his gaze fixed on Orion.


    "So, you should probably look for a new name for that de because my covenant has been broken." After he finished speaking, he suddenly fell silent.


    Seeing that the time hade and White me lying before him had epted his fate, Orion plunged the Crimson greatsword downward without hesitation.


    BANG!


    The crimson greatsword effortlessly pierced White me''s forehead, driving into the ground with a thunderous impact. Bluish lightning emanated, swirling around his severed upper body in chaos. The white mes erupted into several wisps that floated in the air, gradually vanishing until only a single, flickering wisp remained.


    Hovering before Orion, it seemed to have a mind of its own.


    Without warning, the wisp of White me darted into Orion''s chest. Bewildered, Orion released his grip on the Crimson de and frantically touched his chest, trying to understand the unexpected intrusion. Channelling the Vylkr energy, he searched for any changes within him but found nothing.


    A deep frown creased Orion''s brow as he pondered the meaning of the wisps of white me entering his chest, staring down at the scorched earth imprinted with the outline of White me''s severed upper body.


    Perplexed by the mysterious urrence, Orion turned to Aerialia, seeking answers. However, her scrutinizing gaze met his, as if she were attempting to unravel the secrets within him.


    "What is it? Do you know what that white me that entered my chest was?" Orion asked, a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.


    "While I had my doubts before now, I can now say that I at least have some understanding of what just happened," Aerialia replied, nodding thoughtfully.


    Her focus shifted to the scorched imprint on the ground. "Though, I might still be mistaken since I don''t fully understand his situation and how he ended up like this," she added, furrowing her brows in contemtion.

 Chapter 528 The Final Ember of the White Flame (2)

    Chapter 528 The Final Ember of the White me (2)


    "Okay, then tell me what you know if you understand what just happened," Orion said eagerly.


    Even if Aerialia looked confused, any exnation he could get about what had urred would be weed.


    Aerialia raised a brow at Orion as she stared at him intently.


    "Why should I tell thee? I believe I possess no reason to do so," she asked, narrowing her eyes at him. "And even if I did, why should I tell thee after thou granted that remorseless god''s request?"


    Orion was about to open his mouth to respond when he quickly snapped it shut, noticing storm clouds gathering above the mountain and gradually spreading into the distance.


    At this moment, Orion was stunned by the scene above him.


    Since he had appeared in this world, this might as well be the first time he had witnessed such a phenomenon. Judging by what he had just done, Orion knew it wasn''t anything natural. So, he stood rooted in his spot, watching the unfolding event.


    Storm clouds gathered, darkening the sky with their ominous shade. Gradually, the sky thundered as bursts of thunder and lightning streaked through the heavens, booming continuously in his ears.


    "RUMMMBBLLEE!!"


    "CRRAACCCKKLLEE!!! BOOOMMM!!!"


    "It''s the Divine Mysteries!" Aerialia stated as she gradually advanced, stopping beside Orion with her head raised toward the sky. "Each time a god doth meet its demise, the Divine Mysteries unleash their wrath, typically in the form of fury against the world for permitting one of their own to perish within it. Although I know not how the Divine Mysteries ventured this far into the world, it is not an impossible feat. However, that doth only affirm my suspicion about how he might have ended up in the state he is in."


    Divine Mysteries!


    The first time Orion heard about the Divine Mysteries was from White me during the battle within the independent space. He kept that information in mind, realizing it was an important piece of knowledge he needed to hold onto, as it might be crucialter.


    As the storm clouds rumbled with life, plunging everything into darkness as though it were night, the clouds opened, and the rain poured down.


    As the rain slowly descended, hitting Orion''s body, he stretched out his left hand and cupped it, catching the rain within. His eyes widened in shock when he stared down to see the water he had caught.


    Blood!


    Blood and water!


    The rain that poured down from the sky wasn''t ordinary; it was mixed with blood and water. Was this the cmity that Aerialia was talking about?


    He could have said that the sky was bleeding, but it felt as if¡­ it was crying. Tears so painful that they turned into blood rained down onto the earth from the heavens.


    On the ground below him, within the gaping holes in the jagged rock, Orion could see a pool of blood and water forming.


    "Incredible," was the only word that coulde out of Orion''s mouth at this very moment.


    Ever since he had be ustomed to this world, although he had yet to explore it entirely, there were little things that could send a tremble of surprise through his heart, and this had be one of them.


    Still, what bothered him was that he knew White me was a man-made god. That meant he should be different from other gods.


    However, given what Aerialia had said, something she should have experienced during the ''Great War'' since she had only just stepped into this world recently, it seemed that White me possessed something not much different from other gods.


    As for what it was, Orion knew that he would have to find a source of information, considering that Aerialia didn''t seem as though she would be opening her mouth to respond to any of his questions anytime soon. Fortunately, he knew another god who owed him an exnation, so Orion wasn''t worried.


    He just watched the darkened sky as the lightning and thunder streaked through it, producing enough force to boom into the ears of any being within several thousand miles and more.


    Meanwhile, Aerialia, who had been silent all this while, couldn''t help but stare at Orion from the corner of her eyes.


    Even if Orion had mentioned that White me was different from the god she knew, from what she had just witnessed, it seemed as though he was not far from bing a true god; the fact remained that he had just in a god.


    A mortal had in a god!


    And yet, instead of relishing in the glory that even demigods would have to toil for with their blood and sweat, he seemed so¡­ so¡­ amazed that the sky was pouring with rain and blood, as though that in itself was even more magnificent than ying a god.


    ''Hah!'' Aerialia exhaled deeply within her heart.


    At this moment, she really wanted to find out who this god, Naka, was and what had happened in this world for it to look the way it was.


    "Come on, let''s go; the others are waiting for us," Orion said. His words rang loudly amidst the ''pitter-patter'' of raindrops of blood and water, snapping Aerialia out of her thoughts.


    She noticed that he had already turned around and begun to walk back into the cave. Wordlessly, she nodded and followed beside him, hoping to discover other strange things hidden within this world.


    ...


    Fifi and the others exhaled in relief as they saw Orion''s figure approaching until he arrived in front of them.


    Before Fifi could open her mouth to speak, Seth had already said, "What happened to White me?" His fixated gaze lingered briefly on the four-meter-long Crimson de within Orion''s grasp.


    "He''s dead," Orion said, his words echoing through the air, unleashing an uncontroble wave of intense emotions within the hearts of the Crystalforge warriors.


    The continuous sound of armour shing against the earth instantly resonated in the air as every Crystalforge warrior dropped to their knees, facing Orion and the rest of the warriors.

 Chapter 529 Answers

    Chapter 529 Answers


    "FOREIGNERS FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN, THANK YOU!" they all screamed at the top of their lungs, their voices carrying varied emotions within their hearts.


    While Orion was the one who had dealt the final blow to White me, the strength disyed by the other men and women beside him in holding off the formidable foe contributed significantly to their victory.


    They were cautious not to letcency seep into their expressions of gratitude.


    Iris, in particr, gazed at Orion with intense emotion, as if she had made a resolute decision that grew stronger with each passing second.


    Acknowledging their heartfelt appreciation, Orion nodded. "Alright, now that we''re done, I want someone to give me a detailed exnation of what happened in the Primerian kingdom while I was away," he requested.


    Upon hearing his request, Iris promptly took the lead, recounting the events that unfolded during Orion''s absence in vivid detail.


    She described how the King and Queen had taken special care of them upon learning of their sess in the trial after confirming that they possessed the power to confront and defeat White me.


    Iris continued to narrate the subsequent attack by the Gemheart n, which resulted in the Castle''s capture and the Crystalforge n''s devastating defeat. She also delved into the current predicament of the royal family, Princess Crystalia, Flintor, Maya, and the others.


    Furthermore, she exined how they escaped the Primerian Kingdom, crediting the King''s arrangements for their covert departure. This exined their mission to confront White me, devoid of additional forces, prepared to fight to the death.


    After Iris concluded her detailed exnation, she fell silent, allowing Orion to process the information.


    On the other hand, Fifi, Seth, and the rest of the warriors wore perplexed expressions, their brows furrowing in confusion.


    Nevertheless, they decided to absorb the information and keep it at the back of their minds for now, trusting that Orion had promised a proper exnationter for them to understand.


    Nheless, Orion''s face scrunched up into a deep frown.


    He knew things would be bad due to his disappearance; however, he never expected them to be this dire. The Queen was locked within the dungeon, and the King had his strength suppressed by a simr artefact that had been used against the Queen but was even more vicious, slowly eating away at his life.


    Meanwhile, Maya and Merida had disappeared during the attack on the Castle and were now nowhere to be found. Princess Crystalia had an engagement with Zephyrion Gemheart.


    After processing the information, he asked about Elysia and Madam Seraphina to understand their current situation.


    Iris responded, telling him how Elysia had made their escape possible while Madam Seraphina and the rest of the Prismerian Healers Council were taking care of the individuals who had survived the fallout between the Gemheart n, the Castle, and the Crystalforge n.


    Absorbing the information once more, Orion sighed before nodding in understanding.


    "Okay, lead the way back to the Prismerian Kingdom. We will handle it ourselves now that we are here," Orion said.


    Upon hearing his words, the Crystalforge warriors couldn''t help but shiver with excitement. Iris immediately nodded and stood up from her kneeling position. The rest of the Crystalforge warriors followed suit, rising to their feet. Just as they were about to turn around and lead the way toward the entrance they could use to return to the Prismerian Kingdom, a slight tremble reverberated around the cave.


    They all stopped, feeling the tremor beneath their feet before they immediately noticed a gaping hole, big enough for even Fifi to pass through without any difort, suddenly on the side of the cavern walls beside them.


    The gaping hole was filled with a dense darkness that made it even harder for the warriors to see through, causing them all to be wary.


    Fifi instantly arrived by Orion''s side, guarding him with a frown appearing on her face as she looked at the sudden hole.


    "Do you know what that is?" she asked with a frown as she stared at the Crystalforge n''s warriors.


    Iris and the other Crystalforge warriors were also stunned before shaking their heads in response.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t know, as we have never encountered anything like this before," Iris responded, her face morphing into a deep frown.


    She took anything pertaining to the mountain extremely seriously.


    Meanwhile, Orion observed the gaping hole seriously. Although he didn''t dare to approach it, unsure of what it was or where it could lead, he felt a familiar nagging feeling at the back of his mind.


    Still, he remained wary and wisely avoided it, opting for another path.


    "Let''s ignore it and continue on our way," Orion suggested.


    Despite their curiosity, especially among the Crystalforge n warriors who had never witnessed something like this within the mountain, the recent events with White me''s demise kept them sombre.


    They all nodded in agreement, and the Crystalforge n warriors led the way forward.


    After a few minutes of walking, the rocky cavern walls trembled again, and a gaping hole appeared on their sides again. Nheless, they pressed on, continuing to move forward.


    It wasn''t until the fourth time that they finally stopped after noticing the gaping hole had reappeared, and Orion decided to walk towards it.


    Observing this, everyone halted their steps. They focused on the hole, wondering what Orion had in mind.


    "What do you have in mind?" Fifi asked with a frown.


    She was even more suspicious of the cave, especially since it seemed to follow them.


    "I think we should check it out," Orion responded, looking at Fifi. "With ourbined strength, I don''t think it would be anything too much for us to handle. Besides, I still have this."


    He gestured towards the crimson de still in his right hand. To allow Aerialia to look around and follow him, he couldn''t return the crimson de within the crimson great sword mark without her doing the same, so he chose to continue holding onto it.


    Fifi observed Orion for a moment, exhaled deeply, and nodded, understanding that it would be difficult for him to change his mind.


    "Alright, we''ll go together then," Fifi added, with a tinge of resolution in her eyes.


    Orion nodded with a slight smile before grabbing Fifi''s outstretched arm. As they prepared to walk through the gaping hole, with his hands clenching onto the crimson de and Fifi, Orion silently gestured for the rest to follow.


    Then, he silently took a deep breath and walked through the gaping hole in the cavern walls.


    Their vision immediately turned blurry, causing them to snap their eyes shut as an immense headache hit them. Before they knew what was happening, it felt as if their bodies had been submerged in a dense, thick liquid before they suddenly felt free again.


    Opening his eyes to look around, Orion observed his surroundings and was immediately surprised when he saw the familiar space they had entered before going into the trial.


    He watched as they all opened their eyes one by one, taking in the scene before them and disying the same emotion.


    "Where are we?" Seth asked, having some clue about their current location as he remembered the exnation that Orion had first given them when he had woken, but he still needed confirmation.


    "This is where we entered before we took the trial," Orion responded, looking around and pondering why Aegis of the Arctic Deity had summoned all of them here.


    Suddenly, he felt Fifi''s grip on his hands tightening and looked at her, only to find her eyes looking upwards.


    Orion followed the direction of her gaze, and as he looked upwards, a pair ofrge golden eyes stared down at them. Everyone''s gaze followed suit as they looked up, their eyesnding on therge pair of golden eyes staring at them from above.


    Immediately, the other warriors were ready to activate their gifts and attack, but Orion noticed their actions, and immediately shouted, "STOP!" gesturing for them to deactivate their gifts.


    Hearing Orion''s orders, they instantly deactivated their gifts but held their guards up.


    Suddenly, a loud ancient voice resonated above, shaking the space around them.


    "It''s good that you are all finally here. Although I understand your reason to be cautious, considering the current situation, I find it tiring," Aegis of the Arctic Deity spoke.


    His pair of golden eyes swept across everyone gathered beforending on Orion again, lingering briefly on Aerialia before shifting towards the crimson great sword within his grasp.


    "I understand you have some questions you''d wish to ask, but first¡­" Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "Go to sleep."


    Suddenly, arge wave of mana pressed down from the heavens above them, spreading across the space.


    Instantly, every Crystalforge n warrior dropped to their feet, falling unconscious as theynded on the ground.


    The rest of the warriors knelt, struggling to keep themselves from falling unconscious.


    Seeing Orion''s worried gaze as he looked at the woman beside him, Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "Don''t worry, I am only putting them to sleep for a while so we can talk."


    He soon snorted, noticing Seth was the only person left trying to keep himself from falling unconscious.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity sent another denser wave of magical energy pouring from the heavens like a tidal wave onto the space, immediately rendering Seth unconscious.


    "Now we can talk," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said as he focused his attention back on Orion, "You can go ahead and ask me whatever questions you have in mind, and I will answer them truthfully," he added.


    As the only one who wasn''t affected by the wave of magical energy, Orion fixed his attention on Aegis of the Arctic Deity. He immediately asked the question that has been bothering him ever since he came to this world.


    "Who is Naka?" He asked.


    ......


    A/N- Please guys, there was a power shortage, so I couldn''t finish the chapterpletely. I will release the next one as a bonus chapter in the next six hours.

 Chapter 530 [Bonus ] Answers (2)

    Chapter 530 [Bonus ] Answers (2)


    Upon hearing Orion''s question, a loud sigh echoed through the space.


    "I had a feeling that you would ask this," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said. "Unfortunately, I can''t answer that question because I have no idea who Naka is."


    Orion''s face suddenly deepened into a frown.


    "Don''t get me wrong; I''ve spoken to him several times, so, I don''t mean I know who Naka is. What I''m trying to say is that I don''t know what kind of god he is," Aegis of the Arctic Deity rified, observing Orion''s expression.


    Orion pondered for a moment before his eyes suddenly widened in realization as he quickly understood what Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words meant. "You mean¡­"


    "Yes," Aegis of the Arctic Deity interrupted, "Naka might be a god. However, whether he is a man-made god or a true god is something I do not know about," he added.


    Witnessing Orion''s stunned expression, Aegis of the Arctic Deity released a sigh, "For you to properly understand what I''m trying to convey, I will need to exin everything from the beginning," he said before he continued, "After the ''Age of Migration,'' a time when we all ventured through the ster gates and found our way to this world, we waged war upon the humans, the only beings surprisingly living on this world by themselves."


    "Upon finding out the earth was a godless world, the gods decided to take it for themselves and settle their children upon it. Piece by piece, they shared thend, and all those who could take a huge portion of this world sessfully were called the ''Nine Greed Gods.'' Each of these gods was well-known for their actions and contributions during the ''Age of Migration.'' Of course, although this name was given to them by the humans, considering what they had done, it''s not too far-fetched for one to disagree with it."


    Orion stood rooted in his spot in shock and understanding as he learned about what had happened in the past before the world ended up the way that it was.


    "After a period of the ''Nine Greed Gods'' sudden rise, several new figures, all of which were powerful gods, capable of contending with even the ''Nine Greed Gods'', suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They were called the ''Seven Great Gods''," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said. He narrowed hisrge pair of golden eyes on Orion, who was staring at him with eyes full of surprise, and asked, "Do you have any idea what their race was?"


    Listening to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s question, Orion shook his head in response, "No," Orion responded.


    He awaited Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response with a bit of foreboding.


    "The ''Seven Great Gods'' are all humans."


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resounded through the halls, causing Orion''s body to freeze as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Although it is unknown where they all came from, or how you humans had done it, or how you had managed to fully harness the Divine Mysteries into that of a mortal body, however, one thing that was certain is that the ''Seven Great Gods'' were all¡­ man-made gods," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said. "After their emergence, it could be said that there was a global push favouring the humans, causing the maltreatment that they had suffered from other races and gods to suddenlye to a stop, as no being, whether god or mortal, would want to go against several powerful gods at once during such a vtile time.


    Nine Greed Gods!


    Seven Great Gods!


    As Orion listened to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice, he absorbed everything he could, not daring to miss a single detail.


    "After a while, to reim their lostnds, the ''Seven Great Gods'' fought against the ''Nine Greed Gods,'' resulting in a cataclysm that could destroy the earth several times. They halted their advances and decided to eliminate the ''Nine Greed Gods'' one by one. Their sh was inevitable from the first time they emerged into the world, and although they preserved the world from being annihted, the aftermath of their sh was enough to turn the earth upside down."


    "Who won?" Orion asked.


    Although he didn''t know when his lips had parted to speak, Orion didn''t stop himself, as he knew deep within his heart that that was what he wanted to say.


    "No one," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion''s eyes widened in disbelief at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.


    No one! Could both the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and the ''Seven Great Gods'' be responsible for shaping the earth into its current state?


    Orion wanted to open his mouth and ask; however, seeing as Aegis of the Arctic Deity hadn''t finished speaking, he sealed his lips and paid attention to every word he uttered.


    "Naka was already present before the emergence of the ''Seven Great Gods,'' however, despite his strength, he didn''t obtain a vast majority of territories and make himself the ruler over them like the ''Nine Greed Gods.'' Instead, he was more focused on lending a helping hand to races that could not survive on their own and sometimes forging alliances with gods who were not strong enough to protect their children or provide the necessary sustenance for their daily lives," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    "Therefore, Naka wasn''t well known for his strength, but rather for the alliances he forged with several other gods, and the forces gathered around him, making them no lesser, if notparable, to the ''Nine Greed Gods. Fortunately, one of the races that Naka had lent a helping hand to were humans. Once the ''Seven Great Gods'' emerged, instead of opposing him as they did against the ''Nine Greed Gods,'' they forged an alliance with him, further making him a threat that the ''Nine Greed Gods'' could no longer ignore," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added. "Do you know why neither side emerged victorious in the battle between the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and the ''Seven Great Gods''?"


    ....


    A/N- Sorry it camete, guys; I almost fell asleep.

 Chapter 531 Where The Animals Went!

    <h4>Chapter 531 Where The Animals Went!</h4>


    Orion shook his head in response.


    Expecting such a reply, Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued, "After their first battle, the ''Nine Greed Gods'' lost two of their own due to the ''Seven Great Gods'' nned attack to eliminate them one by one. To fill the remaining spots and properly contend with the ''Seven Great Gods,'' they chose the most qualified god they could think of, which was Naka."


    "Considering the alliances Naka had forged with several other gods and the mortals he had taken care of, all numbering into a considerable force, they saw this as a chance to bring over what they viewed as a threat to their side and strengthen themselves to the point that the ''Seven Great Gods'' would no longer be a problem. Trying to swallow up such a force in one bite, you could say that the ''Nine Greed Gods'' were living up to their name."


    "Nevertheless, an invitation was sent out to Naka to inform him about the spot reserved among the ''Nine Greed Gods'', but¡­" Aegis of the Arctic Deity paused before a loud sigh echoed through the space.


    "But Naka rejected their offer without a second thought. The ''Nine Greed Gods,'' now seven but remaining nine just in name, hadn''t expected Naka''s rejection. Although they were furious, as gods who had been alive since time immemorial, they knew better than to stir up a problem they would find difficult to handle. As such, they merely kept an eye on him, watching his every move."


    "Meanwhile, as Naka''s alliances grew bigger by the day, their territories grew smaller under the constant attacks of the ''Seven Great Gods,'' all of whom were reiming their territories and giving them back to the humans. In response, the ''Nine Greed Gods'' sent an invitation to Naka once more. However, it was immediately rejected again. But, as gods who had fought and survived the ''Great War,'' even rising to the top, they were undeniably persistent. So, they sent out an invitation again, and it was at this time that they learned of Naka''s alliance with the ''Seven Great Gods.''"


    "After discovering this information, the ''Nine Greed Gods'' decided to end Naka and the forces he had built over the years because he had be a threat they could no longer ignore. However, since Naka was a god whose strength and origin were rtively unknown, they saw no other means than to confront him head-on, and they did."


    "However, contrary to their expectations, the battle of the remaining ''Nine Greed Gods'' against Naka ended up in a stalemate. Fueled by the fury of the embarrassing defeat, the remaining ''Nine Greed Gods,'' now numbering eight, decided to destroy his alliances. However, their efforts to draw Naka''s alliances to their side ended in futility."


    "Seeing no other way to deal with such an issue and with the ''Seven Great Gods'' still swallowing up their territories little by little, the ''Nine Green Gods'' decided to face him head-on once more and disintegrate the alliance directly. Since they were already aware of his strength, they devised a n," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said. He paused again, sighing deeply before he continued speaking, "And one of them involved wiping out two-tenths of the several races that Naka had under his protection."


    Upon hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''sst words, Orion couldn''t help but gulp down a huge amount of saliva.


    "As you could already guess, after Naka learned about what had happened, he went all out, killing about three of the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and reducing their numbers to five. Witnessing this, the ''Nine Greed Gods'' retreated. Unfortunately, Naka didn''t seem too keen on letting them go and decided to make an example out of them."


    "He let the world know about his alliances with the ''Seven Great Gods,'' before they pursued the remaining weakened ''Nine Greed Gods'' to every corner of the earth and across the skies also," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "Seeing that they were being pushed into a corner, the remaining ''Nine Greed Gods'' decided to take matters into their own hands and retaliate. Do you want to know how they retaliated?"


    Orion shook his head quietly in response to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s question.


    "As retaliation, the remaining five of the ''Nine Greed Gods,'' seeing there was nowhere they could hide, whether on earth or in the heavens, did everything in their power, using up theirst remaining strength to create another world below the earth with the help of the Divine Mysteries that prated into this world. They then took away every animal from the earth below the earth with them. But it was already toote by the time they could find and stop them. They had sealed themselves up in a ce that is now called ''The Lower Heavens,''" Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    "Of course, although humans were the only beings that previously inhabited the earth, the animals still made up a huge percentage of it. As such, Naka and the ''Seven Great Gods'' decided to do everything to break into the Lower Heavens, and release the animals once more into the earth. However, it was easier said than done. The ''Seven Great Gods,'' who were all man-made gods, had difficulty efficiently using the Divine Mysteries. As such, Naka bore the main burden of the task. Unfortunately, even he was unable to break into the Lower Heavens."


    Upon finally hearing an exnation for where the animals went and why he could not see even a bug, Orion couldn''t help but be stunned, his eyes widening in disbelief as he stared dumbfoundedly at therge golden pair of eyes above him.


    The fact that the animals disappeared this way made Orion contemte the immense power required to aplish such a feat.


    He couldn''t help but ponder the extraordinary strength of the ''Seven Great Gods'' and Naka, considering their ability to go against the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and even kill five of them.

 Chapter 532 Where The Animals Went! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 532 Where The Animals Went! (2)</h4>


    Regardless, Orion felt a heavy weight being lifted from his heart, a wave of relief washing through his body upon finally having answered one of his most troublesome questions.


    "But that isn''t all," Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued. "You see, after their futile attempts, the me was ced on Naka. With the disappearance of the ''Nine Greed Gods'', the ''Seven Great Gods'' shifted their attention to the only remaining threat. With Naka present, humanity could not reim the earth and return to its former glory."


    ''Unable to sit back any longer, the ''Seven Great Gods'' challenged Naka with a proposed deal: if they lost, they would pick a territory and allow the human race to prosper there, leaving the rest for the other races. However, if they won, they would return, along with the gods, to the world they hade from, allowing humans to reim all their territories."


    "However, as though history was trying to repeat itself, the ''Seven Great Gods''unched a covert attack on Naka with the single aim of eliminating him," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, sighing deeply for the umpteenth time.


    He could remember the event as though it was yesterday, and considering the stakes of that battle, it might as well be one of the memories he would never forget.


    "So, who won?" Orion asked, now understanding why neither side of the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and the ''Seven Great Gods'' had emerged victorious in their battle against each other. He was very curious to know who emerged victorious in the battle of Naka against all the ''Seven Great Gods.''


    Although he had his doubts, Orion patiently awaited Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.


    "Unfortunately, I am afraid that I do not yet know the answer to that," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his ancient voice resonating across the space.


    Hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response, Orion''s expression instantly morphed into a deep frown.


    "I don''t know who won because, unfortunately, I cannot remember anything that happened during that battle," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, exhaling deeply. "The one thing I do know is that something or someone during that battle caused the emergence of the Vylkr vines, plunging the world into the mess it is today."


    Every hair on Orion''s body stood on end. He couldn''t even correctly gulp down as he absorbed Aegis of the Arctic Deity''sst sentence.


    So that was how the Vylkr vines had appeared?


    Although Orion didn''t know what had caused the emergence of the Vylkr vines, he had always viewed them as something strange yet special. But, hearing that they were most likely the aftereffects of a battle between seven manmade gods and a god of unknown origins made him understand that it was much more special and stranger than he had expected.


    "That is all I can remember about Naka and the events that led up until now," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    Orion exhaled deeply, nodding in understanding at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    Although he could sense that there were still missing pieces of information, he also felt that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was deliberately hiding something.


    Despite this, he decided to make do with what he had received and continue asking the rest of the troublesome questions on his mind.


    "Do you have anything else that you want to a--"Aegis of the Arctic Deity began, but just as he was about toplete his sentence, a voice suddenly resonated in the air, interrupting him.


    Aerialia, who had been waiting silently all this time, suddenly opened her mouth and spoke. "Is everything thou hast just spoken true?"


    She suppressed the rising and falling emotions within her chest, narrowing her eyes at the giant golden pair, trying to grasp the reality of the events she had just heard.


    Even though she found it hard to believe, the fact that she was here now proved that the god in front of her might be telling the truth, as all these things had happened when they had settled down within this world.


    "Goddess Aerialia, former goddess of the shining light. A goddess who went to extremes to save her children, consuming the Divine Mysteries of the goddess of the forge and the god of hunt and ughter, dimming her once-shining light to be the goddess of the hunting moon. It''s a pleasure to finally see you after such a long time," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his eyes focused on Aerialia.


    "Do I know you?" Aerialia asked, furrowing her brows in deep thought as she pondered whether she had met the god in front of her before.


    "No, you don''t know me. However, I have made it my business to know about the gods who went against all the odds and managed to secure one of the ster gates for themselves and their children. Congrattions on making it into this new world, goddess Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    Aerialia didn''t receive Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s congrattions with open arms; instead, she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Who art thou, and how didst thou end up in this manner?"?she asked.


    Orion kept his ears perked, eager to hear Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response, especially considering he had left that part out during his exnation.


    "I am sorry, goddess Aerialia, but that is information I am not ready to share right now," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied, exhaling deeply.


    Aerialia frowned.


    Orion exhaled in disappointment. Somehow, he had a feeling that Aegis of the Arctic Deity wouldn''t answer that question, or else he would have exined who he was when he narrated the previous events.


    "As long as there hath been no enmity between us in the past, I honestly care not whether thou chooseth to reveal thy identity or not. But regardless, I would very much like to know if everything thou hast just spoken is the truth,"?Aerialia said as she stared fiercely at therge pair of golden eyes.

 Chapter 533 The Secrets Of The Vylkr Energy

    Chapter 533 The Secrets Of The Vylkr Energy


    "I can assure you beyond all reasonable doubts that every word I''ve just uttered is the truth," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied, "Besides, I have no reason to lie, so there''s no reason for me to hide the truth."


    Aerialia, however, continued to look at therge pair of golden eyes with varying emotions etched on her face.


    "What do you think of your new apostles, goddess Aerialia?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity said immediately after noticing that Aerialia was about to ask another question.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows with a frown as she turned her gaze to look at the unconscious Crystalforge n''s warriors behind. She withdrew her gaze back forward and shook her head at Aegis of the Arctic Deity, "I never sought this. Besides, dost thou not know that ''tis against the rules to employ another god''s blood to create an illegitimate apostle?"


    "Oh, but the thought that the rule was no longer in ce considering the number of illegitimate apostles used during the ''Great War''," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    "That was during the ''Great War,'' so it was normal that a few rules were broken," Aerialia replied, her lips twitching in irritation as she thought about the countless rules that had been broken during the ''Great War.''


    But she had also broken a few rules herself to secure a ster gate for her and her children, so who was she to argue?


    Meanwhile, Orion''s ears couldn''t help but twitch uncontrobly.


    Apostles?


    What were they? When did Aerialia get an apostle?


    Orion''s mind raced with many questions as he pondered how Aerialia could have acquired an apostle when she was with them throughout this time and what it entailed.


    Seeing Orion''s thoughtful expression, Aegis of the Arctic Deity focused his attention on him.


    "Do you remember the ''Divine blood'' you collected during the trial?" he asked.


    "Yes," Orion responded.


    He hadn''t forgotten about it and was only waiting for Aegis of the Arctic Deity to finish exining what he knew about Naka so that he could exin why he was sent off the mountain and what had happened to the ''Divine blood''.


    "Alright. Since you might not be able to understand, I should exin it first. You see, a god rarely grants a mortal their ''Divine blood'' as it contains their ''Divine essence'', and in such cases that they do, such a mortal will be granted the privilege of bing their apostle. As for what they do, they are given a small set of their god''s abilities to use. However, in return, they would provide eternal servitude and loyalty to their god and are a god''s hands and limbs willing to carry out whichever task that is given to them by their god."


    "Of course, there is still a choice to break free; however, as a mortal, breaking a promise made with a god is the worst thing one could do, and extracting the ''Divine blood'' from the individual is something that even I, in my current form, would find difficult to do. So, I wanted to wait and hear your decision on whether you want to merge with the ''Divine blood'' or not," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied.


    Orion''s face suddenly folded up into a frown. "So you mean¡­"


    "Yes, once you be a divine apostle, there is no going back. And although there are some limitations, considering that you will be granted ess to the divine abilities of a god, I think the advantages far outweigh the disadvantages."


    Orion thought deeply at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words before redirecting his attention back to therge pair of golden eyes. "Are there any other reasons why you waited for my decision regarding the ''Divine blood''?" he asked.


    Although he was relieved after hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnation of why he hadn''t merged the ''Divine blood'' with his body after the trial was over, he wanted to know if there were any other reasons that made Aegis of the Arctic Deity consciously hesitate about doing such a thing.


    "There is another reason," Aegis of the Arctic Deity admitted. "It''s rted to the Vylkr energy currently stored in you," he said, briefly focusing his attention on the rest of the warriors that had followed from the vige. "Or should I say all of you? There are different kinds of energy in this world, and each represents a race''s strength, so listen carefully as I exin them all," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, focusing his gaze back on Orion.


    Orion nodded and listened as Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    The more he exined, the more Orion couldn''t help but be stunned and suddenly realized why the Prismerions seemed strong but actually appeared weak.


    ording to Aegis of the Arctic Deity, there are several types of energy, with the most paramount being the ''Primordial energy'' and ''Divine energy'' exclusively wielded by the True gods, gods, or any entities associated with the divine. Then there was ''Magical energy'', from which other energies were derived, like ''Celestial energy''¡ªa strength drawn from the stars and other celestial bodies. There was ''Dragonic energy'', which he had already guessed which kind of race harnessed it before Aegis of the Arctic Deity had even mentioned dragon kins.


    Another type was ''Elemental energy'', drawn from ssical elements like water, fire, earth, and air. Some beings, like golems and other races, were purely elemental. Additionally, there was ''Nature energy'', drawn from the natural world, which was what Anara and the tree nymphs used.


    The higher the rank of energy of a race, the stronger they are, and the less effort they would have to put in to be stronger than others at a lower rank.


    In other words, it was simply a case of quality over quantity.


    ording to what Aegis of the Arctic Deity had also said, it wasn''t that the energies were less flexible than others, but instead, the potency of their uses was much more powerful.

 Chapter 534 The Secrets Of The Vylkr Energy (2)

    Chapter 534 The Secrets Of The Vylkr Energy (2)


    For example, if a dragon were to face a pure elemental being, the dragon woulde out victorious if its quantity of elemental energy didn''t surpass that of the dragon since it could not surpass the ''Dragonic energy'' in quality.


    As for whether the two coulde together, Orion pondered the possibilities. Wouldn''t various races choose to crossbreed with those possessing higher-ranked energy to bear powerful offspring for future generations?


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity had emphasized that the higher the rank of energy, the easier it was to use and manipte those below it. Even without crossbreeding, controlling lower energies was still possible, while it was the opposite for lesser-ranked energies.


    Considering these thoughts, Orion decided to seek rification from Aegis of the Arctic Deity. He also wanted to understand where the Prismerions race fell in this hierarchy, as he was still a bit confused about the kind of energy they utilized.


    "Yes, you are correct. Although the higher the rank of energy, the harder it is for one to procreate, it doesn''t mean that some races, like the dragons, were unwilling to try it. That''s why there are various dragon kins, some of which have elemental traits while still retaining their dragonic essence."


    "We gods were also curious to see the results of these experiments, as some of the other gods had gone to great lengths to ensure their children were more unique. However, certain limitations were imposed to prevent things from going too far," exined Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "As for the Prismerions, all I can say is that each energyes with its own characteristics. Even though some gods hesitated to take the risk and preferred utilizing magical energy, the source from which other energies are derived, they could still tap into the unique forms of energy associated with different races."


    "The higher the rank of energy, the more challenging it is for such beings not naturally attuned to sense and utilize it. This is why races harnessing magical energy, like the Prismerions, are among the most diverse, capable ofpeting with others using higher-ranked energies if they can sense them. Because of this, races like this emphasize the importance of both the quality and quantity of their energy over that of other races," borated Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Orion nodded inprehension. It became clear why the Prismerions possessed diverse abilities and techniques¡ªthey could sense other forms of energy used by unique races.


    Having absorbed Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnations, Orion fixed his gaze on him.


    "What about Vylkr energy? You''ve covered the most paramount kinds of energy and their ranks, but you haven''t mentioned Vylkr energy," he inquired, posing one of the most troublesome questions lingering in his mind.


    "Vylkr energy?" Aerialia muttered, turning her head sharply to fix her gaze on Orion. With a furrowed brow, she scrutinized him. Although she could tell that something had happened to the Crimson Great Sword which she had left behind, which in turn affected the Crimson Great Sword mark, she could also sense that the energy he utilized was somehow also connected to the changes in the Crimson Great Sword and its mark.


    "Is that the manner of energy thou art using?" she questioned.


    "Yes," Orion affirmed, nodding.


    Aerialia continued to study him intently.


    Meanwhile, therge pair of golden eyes remained silent for a full minute, a deep exhale breaking the serenity of the space.


    "The Vylkr energy is the most dangerous and vtile kind of energy I have ever encountered in all my life. It''s more ferocious than the dragonic energy and carries even more might than the Celestial energy. The only thing that I canpare it to is the divine energy..." Aegis of the Arctic began, only to be abruptly interrupted.


    "Divine energy! Dost thou mean the energy within him isparable to that of divine energy? Impossible!" Aerialia eximed in disbelief, her gaze fixed sceptically on therge pair of golden eyes. Doubt clouded her mind as she pondered whether this being was truly a god or merely a clever impostor.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shifted his attention towards Aerialia.


    Detecting scepticism in her eyes, he addressed her concerns, saying, "I can understand your doubts. It''s not easy to believe that there is an energy that''sparable to the divine energy, especially when it''s not the Primordial energy. However, considering that each kind of energy possesses unique characteristics, goddess Aerialia, would you like to know one of the defining traits of Vylkr energy?" His gaze remained fixed on her figure.


    Aerialia nodded quietly in response.


    "It''s consumption," he said.


    Aegis of the Arctic refocused his gaze on Orion. "It doesn''t matter what it is¡ªbe it energy, being, or anything in particr¡ªit will bepletely consumed by the Vylkr energy as long as it is ced in its midst," he exined.


    "Now, goddess Aerialia, where would you rank an energy that is capable of contending with ''Divine energy'' and even consuming it whole?" he asked.


    "Impossible!" Aerialia muttered loudly. Slowly, she shifted her gaze towards Orion, focusing on him.


    "The only reason I haven''tpared it to the Primordial energy is because, as a god who has witnessed the might of Primordial energy, even though it was challenging for me to ept that fact when I encountered such a revtion, it is already reasonable enough for me to ce it on par with Divine energy."


    "That''s why I was astonished when I met you and wondered how a human could possess and control such an extremely vtile energy, ranked as powerful as Divine energy," Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    He withdrew his gaze from Orion and Aerialia and focused on the warriors behind him.


    "Although I had my doubts before, since this matter also concerns the Vylkr vines, seeing as there are several others who are also capable of utilizing the Vylkr energy, please tell me how you were able to harness the Vylkr energy?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.

 Chapter 535 Confirmation

    Chapter 535 Confirmation


    Orion turned his head to look at Aerialia, who was also waiting for his response with a curious and sceptical gaze, before refocusing his attention back at Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Staring at therge pair of golden eyes, Orion opened his mouth, "I eat it," he responded.


    Silence enveloped them for a few moments.


    "Do you mean you harness the Vylkr energy by eating the Vylkr vines?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked after a few seconds of deeply pondering over Orion''s words.


    Orion nodded in response.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity hummed as if pondering deeply about Orion''s words.


    Meanwhile, Aerialia, who had also heard Orion''s answer, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in disbelief once she heard Orion''s response and Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnation.


    She scrutinized Orion from head to toe again, as though she couldn''t believe anything he had just uttered.


    At that moment, Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice sounded out once more in the air.


    "Very well, if what you have said is true, then I hope you don''t mind showing us a demonstration."


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "No, I don''t mind, but I think it would be hard to get a Vylkr vine since we are too deep within the mountains," Orion said.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity snorted in response, "I have my ways, so don''t worry about that," he said before using the same method that brought Orion outside the mountain, to create a small passage connecting the outside to the centre where they were now.


    Orion noticed the tiny passage, enough for one or two Vylkr vines to pass through, and remembered that Aegis of the Arctic Deity could control the mountain, as he had mentioned earlier.


    He had been so immersed in the exnation that he almost forgot.


    Nevertheless, within three breaths, two one-star Vylkr vines slithered their way through the entrance, heading straight toward him.


    Before the Vylkr vines could reach his legs, Orion bent down and grabbed onto one with his left hand. He twisted it before activating his gift, charring them to bits before sessfully cutting them off.


    At that moment, Aegis of the Arctic Deity closed back the entrance.


    He naturally wanted to see how Orion would deal with the Vylkr vines and couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw him grabbing hold of the Vylkr vines and charring them off with lightning using his bare hands, as though they were mere sticks.


    Nheless, under the gazes of Aegis of the Arctic Deity and Aerialia, Orion brought the Vylkr vine to his mouth and immediately bit down on it before swallowing it and digesting the Vylkr energy.


    He allowed it to flow around his body, gradually merging with the remaining Vylkr energy within his containers.


    "It''s true; you can really harness the Vylkr energy by eating the Vylkr vines," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    He exhaled deeply and added, "I''m sorry, but this is something that I''ll need some time to digest."


    Aerialia, however, continued to scrutinize his every being.


    "Is there anything else you would like to ask?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked once more.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "Back when I defeated White me, a small white me entered into my chest, so I was hoping you could give me an exnation of what it was," he asked, wanting to solve this problem since Aerialia had refused to give him any exnation before asking about anything else.


    "The white me that entered your chest is probably a residue from White me''s failure to transform into a true god," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    "What kind of residue is it?" Orion asked curiously, hoping for a more straightforward exnation.


    "I cannot reveal the secrets of transforming into a true god, as it is forbidden for a human to possess such knowledge. However, I can tell you that the residue is rted to the ''Divine Mysteries.''"


    "What are the ''Divine Mysteries''?"


    "The ''Divine Mysteries'' is an unconscious and conscious ne of existence and nonexistence. Think of it as the home of the gods, where we draw our strength. I''ve shared the same information with the Prismerion warriors, and unfortunately, that''s all I can disclose," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded. "Nevertheless, it''s impossible for me to extract the residue from you right now. You don''t need to worry, as it''s harmless to mortals and might even offer some benefits in the future."


    Although Orion had some doubts about what Aegis of the Arctic Deity had said, he had no choice but to nod in understanding. He focused on seeking more information about the residue and knowledge of the ''Divine Mysteries'' from Aerialia.


    Since she already knew what it was and was one of the gods he knew, he had no choice but to find a way to lessen her grudge and make her speak. Even if he could trust that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was telling the truth, he still didn''t fully trust everything that he had said and would only do so once he confirmed it from various other sources.


    But considering the amount of time that would take, and since he didn''t know how yet, he could only wish that a certain princess had the information he needed and was no longer required to hide true herself from him.


    Just as Orion opened his mouth to ask another question about why Aegis of the Arctic Deity had left him out of the mountain immediately after the trial, he paused, watching as therge pair of golden eyes narrowed and focused his attention upwards.


    After a few seconds, Aegis of the Arctic Deity withdrew his gaze and refocused it on Orion.


    "Although I would like to keep answering your questions, it seems like something is happening above concerning you, which you would have to deal with first before we continue this conversation," he said.


    "The tree nymph you brought previously has fully recovered and is currently searching for you within the garden. So, the Guardians of the Garden are in a dire situation that requires your help to prevent the garden from being destroyed," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added.

 Chapter 536 Saria has recovered!

    Chapter 536 Saria has recovered!


    He had receivedints from the Pixies about the current situation in the garden. He understood that a particr tree nymph hade with Orion previously, and was now threatening them all to burn down the garden if they didn''t provide a way for her to get down here or find Orion and bring him to her.


    Hearing Aegis of the Arctic''s words, Orion''s eyes couldn''t help but light up with excitement.


    Saria had fully recovered!


    Now that she had fully recovered, wouldn''t transporting her back to the vige be even easier? He would only need to focus on taking care of the problem within the Prismerian kingdom without worrying about her health.


    Thinking about this, Orion exhaled inwardly in relief before he nodded his head in response to Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Okay, I can tell that you have a lot of things to deal with, so I''ll be waiting for you here until you are done," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    He immediately took back the divine energy that he poured upon the warriors to render them unconscious, causing them to wake up one by one before he opened a passage into the garden for them to pass through.


    However, a voice immediately rang out in the air.


    "Leave the crimson de here. I would like to converse with him and also pose some questions personally," Aerialia said seriously as she looked at Orion.


    Seeing that Fifi and the others were slowly stirring back awake, Orion shook his head in response. "No, you areing with me," he replied. He understood that there were a lot of things that Aerialia wanted to ask about and gain information due to her current situation.


    However, considering that he also needed some of the information that Aerialia wanted to ask about, there was no way he would leave her alone to learn about that information herself, especially since she purposefully didn''t want to share some of the information he wanted with him.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Aerialia felt her brows twitch and instantly wanted to retort; however, the moment she remembered her current strengths and weaknesses, she refrained from saying anything that would escte the issue and rposed herself immediately before opening her mouth to speak.


    "With thy strength and that of everyone else, I don''t think there is aught else that would require thee to wield the crimson de for a while," Aerialia said.


    "Of course, I don''t think so, too, but I think I''ll feel safer if I have the crimson greatsword by my side," Orion responded.


    She still hadn''t released the restriction on the greatsword, and it also didn''t matter what she said, as he wouldn''t be leaving the greatsword here.


    Regardless, even though Aerialia had already guessed the real reason why Orion didn''t want to leave the sword here, she still felt irritated that she was arguing with a mortal this way.


    "There are other reasons why thou dost not wish to leave the sword here, right?" Aerialia asked, furrowing her brows with a frown. When she had sealed a huge portion of her soul with the crimson greatsword, she hadn''t expected to encounter this situation.


    Instead, she had anticipated guiding thest of her children who would listen to her instructions without hesitation, watching over him as he took care of himself, and somehow rekindling thest of the winged race bloodline, even if it wouldn''t be pure any longer.


    Just as Orion was about to respond, a hand tightened around his grip, causing him to seal his lips quickly as he shifted his gaze back below.


    He witnessed Fifi with her eyes wide awake.


    "Orion, who are you talking to?" Fifi asked as she stared at Orion nervously.


    Firstly, Orion helped her back up to her feet before he responded, "It''s nothing. I was just rearranging my thoughts."


    Fifi looked around for a moment before nodding her head in response, "What happened?" she asked, focusing her attention on therge pair of golden eyes staring at them from up above, whom she believed was responsible for making them unconscious.


    "He wanted to talk privately with me. We will be leaving here soon, so don''t worry," Orion responded.


    Although Fifi could tell Orion was hiding something from her, since Orion had already said he would exin everything to them, she didn''t see the need to press him about it now.


    She would wait until they were done taking care of everything before deciding to ask him about it if he still seemed hesitant.


    "Alright," Fifi replied, nodding in response.


    A loud ancient sound suddenly boomed in the space around them and rang within their ears.


    "Since everyone has woken up, I will open a passage into the garden, so be prepared!" Aegis of the Arctic Deity dered.


    The Crystalforge n''s warriors immediately bowed their heads and thanked Aegis of the Arctic once more for his help, for allowing them to secure the means with which they had saved the Prismerion race from the curse.


    Suddenly, arge gaping hole slowly spread out from the centre of where they stood, swallowing all of them in, as there was no longer a solid ce under their feet for them to stand.


    As he hadn''t expected Aegis of the Arctic Deity to transport them to the garden like this, Orion immediately resummoned the crimson greatsword back into his crimson great word mark to avoid any idents.


    He tightened his grip on Fifi.


    They were instantly poured back out from the ground in less than three breaths. The ground quickly sealed back up, and theynded on a field of fresh grass filled with multicoloured gemstones embedded within the ground. Severalrge, bright, dazzling arrays of crystals seemed to make up the sky, shining as brightly as the sun.


    Some of them quickly snapped their gaze away as they got back up to their feet.


    "Where are we now?" Seth asked, taking in their current location.


    The surroundings bore an uncanny resemnce to the farm, except for the various gemstones of different colours sticking out of the ground and adorning the trees. Everywhere looked familiar yet strangely different as he turned his attention to Orion with a frown on his face.

 Chapter 537 Saria has recovered! (2)

    Chapter 537 Saria has recovered! (2)


    Before Orion could say a word, Iris immediately responded, "We are in the garden, which is a ce where we Prismerions get our food, and anything that we need to sustain our lives."


    Seth shifted his attention to Iris and nodded in understanding. Still, the frown on his face did not loosen up.


    "That should mean that she is here, right?" Seth asked as he turned to take a good look around the garden once more.


    Already knowing who Seth was talking about since the warriors had asked them some questions, which they had used to learn about each other little by little while Orion was away, Iris nodded in response.


    "Yes, if she''s anywhere in the Prismerian kingdom, then I can assure you that she is here," she responded.


    After receiving confirmation from Iris, Seth''s gaze met Orion''s. It was as though they had a tacit understanding of what they wanted to say without uttering a word to each other.


    It was easy for Orion to discern that Seth also wanted to know what had happened when they had gone unconscious, but he had already promised to exin everything to them properlyter. As such, he quickly shifted his attention towards the several tiny iing humanoid beings in the distance, whom he recognized as the Pixies, approaching them rapidly.


    Initially, Orion was relieved, thinking the Pixies knew their current location and hade to help. However, as he squinted his eyes and observed them heading in their direction armed with pointing sticks and small metal spears, Orion realized that they might have perceived them as intruders, considering how they had just materialized out of thin air.


    He wasn''t the only one who noticed; everyone else could see the multitude of armed pixies approaching.


    "STOP!" Iris screamed at the top of her lungs, immediately racing forward and standing protectively before Orion.


    The other Crystalforge n''s warriors followed suit, positioning themselves defensively in front of the remaining warriors.


    Observing the Pixies persisting in their advance, Iris and the other members of the Crystalforge n promptly activated their n abilities. Almost immediately, a thick crystal wall materialized in the air before them, some sections smooth while others were rough, and it quickly extended to the ground.


    The Pixies came to a sudden stop in mid-flight, their realization evident as they recognized the identity of the intruders.


    Taking note of this, Iris and the other Crystalforge warriors swiftly dissipated the crystal wall they had conjured, choosing not to escte the tension with the Guardians of the Garden any further.


    The Pixies diverted their attention from the peculiar neers, briefly examining them before their gaze shifted to Orion.


    Instantly, their eyes widened in surprise upon spotting him. Some hurriedly went to alert the tree nymph of Orion''s return, while others charged toward him, aiming to corner him.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think they want to harm me," Orion reassured Fifi, his words directed at her as she seemed ready to take action when she noticed the Pixies approaching.


    Reluctantly, she halted her steps, observing the rxed expression on Orion''s face. She watched as the Pixies circled around him, forming a small hurricane of small humanoid-winged figures buzzing around him.


    ¡­


    After a few minutes of anticipation, Orion spotted a familiar tree nymph with a deep blue upper body and a light crimson lower body. She was d in a tight vine, short dress, swiftly heading in his direction.


    It was Saria!


    With teary eyes filled with emotions, she raced towards him, not slowing down until she arrived before him.


    Before the eyes of everyone, the hurricane of pixies immediately dispersed into the air.


    Some sighed in relief as they returned to their previous activities, while others lingered to watch and keep an eye on the unknown figures following Orion.


    "...Orion.. H¡­ Hc¡­ I thought something bad had happened to you! Why didn''t youe back and tell me you''re okay? Why.. H¡­ Hc~~" Saria cried out emotionally, wrapping all four limbs around Orion as if afraid to let him go.


    "H¡­ I was so worried that you had died, and I wouldn''t be able to see you again," she added.


    Orion embraced her, preventing her from falling, and gentlyforted her. Using his right hand, he calmly brushed her hair, gazed into her teary eyes, and said, "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    "Alright. But don''t do it again," Saria responded, staring at Orion with swollen, teary eyes and a firm expression that was almost too cute for him to resist.


    Upon hearing Saria''s words, Orion responded firmly, "Okay, I won''t do it again," tightening his grip gently around Saria before jokingly adding, "Although I don''t mind this, however, what do you think would happen if rumours about us spread around the Vige because of our closeness?"


    Saria buried her head on Orion''s shoulders, "I don''t mind," she said, her voice almost as small as a mosquito.


    "Hahaahaa¡­ If that''s the case, then I think you should tell it to their faces so they can hear you clearly," Orion said.


    Even if he wasn''t consciously trying to get another tree nymph partner like Anara and was just trying to help her recover, it seems that his charm was too strong for her to resist. Well, not that he wasining since he nned to have a big family after all.


    However, just in case, he would have to find out the reason why Anara had given birth prematurely and the solution for Grace''s current condition so that the same thing doesn''t happen again.


    Saria, however, withdrew her head from Orion''s shoulder and stared at him curiously before she shifted to the side. Her eyes firstnded on the Crystalforge n''s warriors before theynded on Fifi and the rest of the other warriors.


    Both her eyes immediately widened in disbelief. She examined them briefly, looking at their familiar tulga, the weapons in their hands, and the bags hanging behind their backs just to make sure that she wasn''t just seeing things before she came to the conclusion that they were really here.

 Chapter 538 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess

    Chapter 538 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess


    "The warriors from the vige! How did they get here?" Her eyes instantly snapped back to Orion, who was staring at her with a yful gaze.


    "You!" Saria wanted to speak, but the moment she remembered her previous words, her cheeks burned, and she immediately buried her head back into Orion''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, the warriors, especially Fifi, couldn''t help but raise a brow as they stared at the shy Saria and Orion, pondering deeply about how close they had gotten.


    It seems she also needs to keep an eye on Saria just in case, as she could guess that she might also be her new sister in the future.


    But just thinking about a tree nymph and a humaning together to be partners, Fifi couldn''t help but frown, as she had never heard about a situation like that happening in the vige before, not even in a story.


    Also, even if they became partners, from what she knew, tree nymphs couldn''t get pregnant, which was the truth, as she had also never seen or heard about one before. And even though Orion''s incredibly fertile semen could impregnate a woman like herself, Grandma Celia, and the others, she still had her doubts that it couldn''t be that fertile enough to impregnate a tree nymph.


    ''It seems that I will really need to talk with him about this,'' Fifi thought as she focused her attention back on Saria and Orion, who were muttering something into each other''s ears.


    She wondered what they were talking about.


    After finishing his discussion with Saria, Orion nodded with a serious expression. Since he disappeared, Saria had just told him how the Princess of the Garden seemed unwell.


    Of course, she wouldn''t have noticed if the Pixies hadn''t told her about it and asked her if she had anything they could use to help her since this sort of thing had never happened before.


    As for how Saria had managed to hear the Pixies'' words, even though their voices were too small for even him as a warrior with acute ears to understand correctly, Saria had mentioned how she didn''t have to strain her ears for her to understand them properly and could alsomunicate with them.


    Regardless, after hearing about the Princess of the Garden''s current condition, Orion understood that he had to get to her as quickly as he could, as this also concerned the safety of his unborn child. Allowing Saria to get down from his body, Orion quickly turned to Fifi.


    "I need to check on something urgently before we continue with the next mission, so for now, you can check if Saria has properly healed and then prepare to take her out of here and back to the vige as quickly as possible," Orion said to her and the rest of the warriors, who all nodded their heads firmly.


    Their primary mission was to rescue Saria, so seeing that Saria was okay, they were all relieved and were already mentally preparing to send her back to the vige as quickly as possible and finally calm down the other tree nymphs who were surely going to be more agitated if they didn''t make it back on time.


    "Alright, we will wait here. Come back as soon as you can, okay?" Fifi responded, nodding her head in understanding.


    Though she didn''t know where Orion was going, looking at the worried expression, she understood that it was something extremely important that he had to take care of.


    The other warriors also nodded in response.


    "Alright, I''ll be back soon," Orion replied.


    He turned to the side and told Iris and the rest of the Crystalforge warriors to remain with the warriors until he returned before he speedily headed towards the direction where Saria had pointed out that the Princess of the Garden was.


    However, in order not to get lost, considering how vast the Garden was, he quickly sought some help from the Guardians of the Garden, who only decided to show him the way after he revealed that he had the cure for the Princess of the Garden that could restore her to health.


    After ten minutes of chasing the two Pixies that led him forward, flying quickly through the air, Orion finally reached his destination.


    In front of him was the Princess of the Garden, seated on arge rock alone, with none of the Pixies around him. She stared out dazedly into the distance. The huge rock was familiar, as he had seen it thest time he visited her.


    However, Orion could tell that the atmosphere before and now was different.


    He took a step forward and called out to her, "Princess¡­" Just as he was about toplete his sentence, the crimson greatsword mark on his right arm burned more than ever before, causing Orion to halt in his steps and immediately summon the crimson greatsword.


    The four-meter-long crimson greatsword, whose restriction hadn''t been lifted yet, immediately entered Orion''s grip while the other end collided with the ground.


    The grassy soil around it copsed with a slight "Bang," forming a spiderweb about fifty centimetres around it.


    Nheless, even though Orion had tightly held the de in time to prevent it from causing any more damage with his full strength, the collision and his voice were still enough to snap the Princess of the Garden out of her daze.


    She slowly turned her head toward his direction.


    "Orion¡­"


    Orion observed as the Princess of the Garden called out to him in disbelief.


    He watched as her slightly weak expression brightened, and her white irises, which could convince anyone that she was blind, widened in surprise.


    "...Orion.." The Princess of the Garden''s lips quivered, uttering his name once more as she gradually got back up from her seat on therge rock.


    Nheless, just as she was about to take a step forward¡­


    She froze. Halting her steps, she stared at the figure hovering beside Orion.


    Her face was filled with fright, her eyes widening even further. Her legs grew weak and faltered, causing her to copse to her knees.


    However, before she reached the ground, she felt a strong, warm pair of arms wrapping around her body, stopping her fall.


    .....


    Why did the Princess of the Garden copse to her knees? Why is she afraid? What happened? AUTHOR, SHOW ME THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!

 Chapter 539 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (2)

    Chapter 539 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (2)


    Feeling the strong, warm arms wrapped around her body, the Princess of the Garden clutched Orion tightly.


    Without hesitation, she hid her head on Orion''s chest. Her body trembled as she opened her mouth and spoke, "Orion, please get me out of here."


    Orion noticed the sudden shift in the Princess of the Garden''sposure and couldn''t help but frown. He released one of his arms from her waist and used it to grab her chin so that he could look into her eyes directly.


    However, the Princess of the Garden immediately detached herself from his grip. Orion''s frown deepened.


    Before he could say a word, Aerialia''s voice sounded behind him.


    "Release her and step aside."


    The Princess of the Garden trembled upon hearing that voice.


    Unable to understand what was happening, Orion turned his head to the side and looked at Aerialia. She was staring at the Princess of the Garden, whose body was trembling fiercely in his arms, with a deep frown.


    "I don''t see any reason why I should¡­" Orion said.


    Before he couldplete his sentence, the Princess of the Garden''s voice sounded out again. "Orion¡­ Please¡­" Her voice sounded like a whimper, making Orion furrow his brows in confusion.


    Just by observing Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden, he was aware that something was unfolding, a narrative he wasn''t privy to. No matter how hard he tried to solve the puzzle, they eluded his understanding.


    With a contemtive expression, Orion turned his gaze toward Aerialia, narrowing his eyes, "Can you tell me what''s going on right now, and how the two of you seem to know each other somehow?" he asked.


    He was no fool; though he couldn''t grasp the current events, the scene suggested a connection between Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden.


    What puzzled him even more was that such a connection shouldn''t exist. As far as he knew, Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden had never met before today.


    Unless...


    Orion''s eyes widened in realization.


    He had long wondered about the identity of the Princess of the Garden, and if she was familiar with Aerialia, who had only recently arrived in this world, then didn''t that mean...


    Orion snapped his head downward to gaze at the trembling figure of the Princess of the Garden before swiftly turning to Aerialia.


    He narrowed his eyes at the winged goddess and asked, "Do you know her? Have you two met before?"


    Aerialia shook her head in response. "No, we haven''t," she replied, "But... Her scent feels so familiar."


    Orion furrowed his brow in confusion. Aerialia''s words only added to the enigma of the situation. "What do you mean?" Orion asked, studying the Princess of the Garden, whose trembling intensified after overhearing their conversation.


    "... Please, Orion¡­ get me out of here," The Princess of the Garden pleaded, her quivering voice resonating through the air as her trembling hands tightly grasped Orion''s bare arms.


    Her reaction only deepened Orion''s confusion and concern about what was happening.


    At this point, he needed an exnation.


    "What I mean to say is that her scent is akin to mine," Aerialia responded, narrowing her eyes at the unknown woman''s trembling figure hiding herself on Orion''s chest.


    How could she miss it?


    Certainly, if it were the signature of any other god, she would have taken some time to confirm if the energy signature she had sensed was correct. However, how could she not recognize her own scent?


    How could she miss that the woman in front of her had an almost identical scent, if not exactly simr to hers?


    "Simr to yours?" Orion repeated, still staring in confusion as he waited for an exnation.


    "Yes, when an individual useth their magical energy, they release a unique signature that only those with heightened supernatural senses can detect. Of course, it might be difficult if I am not familiar with the races and the kind of energy they use. However, in this case, the signature around her is the same as mine."


    "There is no way such a thing can be possible since I am standing right here, unless the woman thou art currently holding within thine arms is... me," Aerialia said, her gaze piercing daggers at the frozen unknown woman whose trembling figure seemed to have be stiff. "However, as I have said, such a thing should be impossible. So free her, and move out of the way. I need an exnation from her about what is going on here."


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s exnation, Orion''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He withdrew his gaze and shifted it towards the Princess of the Garden, whose trembling body seemed to have stopped, but the grip on his arms didn''t seem to loosen up.


    What does she mean by saying that her signature and that of the Princess of the Garden are the same?


    Taking a deep breath, Orion calmed his thoughts and stretched his hand towards her chin. He cupped his fingers under it and lifted her head upwards until her trembling, wide eyes stared into his.


    Orion was about to call her name, but he immediately remembered that he still didn''t know her real name yet, only her title. So, he went straight to the point, "¡­ What does she mean that you possess the same signature as her? Tell me what is going on," Orion asked gently.


    "I¡­ I¡­" The Princess of the Garden''s lips croaked as she struggled to speak.


    Her eyes narrowed with drops of tears leaking down from her cheeks as she gulped down a mouthful of air before she paused, and then opened her mouth to speak again, "I''m sorry for not telling you about who I was earlier. But¡­ But¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to tell you anything because I was so ashamed of who I was," she said.


    She pulled herself out of Orion''s arms reluctantly.


    She moved towards the hovering Aerialia, who folded her wings behind her back, her foot pressing on the grassy soil before she instantly copsed on all four limbs and weeping.


    "... Please, goddess of the hunting moon, don''t kill me," the Princess of the Garden said.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she grasped the grass tightly, waiting for Aerialia''s reply.

 Chapter 540 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (3)

    Chapter 540 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (3)


    "So thou knowest who I am," Aerialia asked, narrowing her eyes at the bowing woman before her.


    "Yes," the Princess of the Garden replied.


    "Since thou already knowest who I am, introduce thyself... who art thou?"


    The Princess of the Garden took a deep gulp.


    She responded, "I am the Princess of the Garden, born from your blood, essence, and soul. Aerialia, goddess of the hunting moon..." The Princess of the Garden paused as though trying to rearrange her thoughts before continuing, "¡­I am you."


    At that moment, an unnatural silence enveloped their surroundings.


    Upon listening to the Princess of the Garden''s words, Orion immediately stood rooted on his spot; his eyes fixated on the Princess of the Garden''s stiff figure.


    Meanwhile, Aerialia''s expression instantly became cold as she stared at the Princess of the Garden. Her words were as icy as her expression as she parted her lips and spoke, "Tell me, who is responsible for this?"


    "Naka."


    "Naka?"


    "Yes, Naka. He was trying to recreate the goddess of the hunting moon from the crimson sword she had left behind. Still, unfortunately, he failed after I was made¡ªa failed recreation of a goddess," The Princess of the Garden responded with quivering lips as she nodded.


    She looked at the goddess before her, whose expression seemed to have morphed into an indescribable anger.


    Aerialia clenched her fists tightly as she shivered in anger, "Naka! How dare thee? How dare thee attempt to recreate this goddess?" Aerialia said, her cold, piercing eyes filled with hate shooting towards the Princess of the Garden.


    Although she had several other things that she wanted to say at this moment, she understood that she had to save them all until she met that god, Naka. Whether he is alive or not, she will make him pay for making such an abomination of her.


    No, the woman before her was even worse than an abomination. A failed recreation of herself¡­ what manner of audacity to try to recreate her?


    With eyes burning with anger and hate, Aerialia could only think of one thing that could rid her of the extreme emotions currently raging within her.


    So, she opened her mouth and said, "Kill yourself."


    The Princess of the Garden''s expression fell.


    "There can only be one goddess in this life or the next. An abomination like thee has no ce in this world, but because thou art me, I am willing to give thee a chance, Princess of the Garden... Kill yourself," Aerialia added.


    "Enough!" Orion said. At that moment, he appeared before her, standing between her and the Princess of the Garden.


    "Let us talk about this matter calmly," Orion said, with various emotions coursing through his heart. If he had known that things would be like this, he would have gone straight to the Prismerian kingdom before searching for the Princess of the Garden. But still, he knew that he couldn''t me himself for not knowing after all...


    Who could have guessed that the real reason the Princess of the Garden had been hiding her true identity from him was not because she couldn''t reveal it to him, but because she didn''t possess an identity?


    She was a living, breathing replica of Aerialia, without a name of her own. So, when she had introduced herself to him as the Princess of the Garden¡ª


    That was her one and only identity.


    Orion clenched his teeth in anger.


    Naka! Why does it have to be him?


    At this point, Orion couldn''t help but wonder why Naka seemed entangled in every crucial detail he had encountered. From the god his vige served to the Prismerion race inside the mountain waiting for the day of their salvation, to White me''s words about his betrayer, and now to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnations about the past¡ªeverything always involved...


    Naka!


    "Mortal, this is none of your concern. Move out of the way and let me purge that abomination from the surface of this world," Aerialia said, gritting those words through clenched teeth as she red furiously at Orion, who was blocking her way.


    Orion stared at Aerialia''s hateful gaze, about to respond, when he felt a tight grip around his left leg. Turning his head backwards, he saw the Princess of the Garden gripping his ankle tightly, her blend of golden and green hair almost covering her pitiful expression.


    She uttered, "It''s okay, I can handle this myself," then shifted her gaze towards Aerialia, "Goddess of the hunting moon, please, I don''t want to die¡­ yet."


    "Hey, no one is dying here," Orion said, his voice sounding out as he looked at the Princess of the Garden. He then shifted his attention towards Aerialia, unflinchingly staring at her raging gaze.


    Aerialia, however, could only stare at Orion for a moment before she shifted her attention toward the kneeling Princess of the Garden.


    "Tell me why I should spare your life, even if just for a moment, and permit such an abomination to continue living?" Aerialia demanded.


    "You are going to spare her life because she is my partner," Orion dered, gritting his anger as he stared at Aerialia.


    He had maintained a clear mind throughout the whole conversation, so he knew what Aerialia was currently feeling, and he understood that anyone else would find it distasteful and bitter to discover that someone had made an exact clone of them after their supposed death, especially for a goddess.


    However, even though he might have understood her feelings, that didn''t mean he would remain quiet and watch such a scene unfold.


    "Even if she is a failed replica, there can only be one of us, one Aerialia. So, mortal, since thou dost not wish to step out of the way, as this matter doth not concern thee in any way, I will also give thee a choice," Aerialia said, shifting her attention back to Orion.


    "What are they?" Orion responded with a deep frown, already disliking what Aerialia was about to say.


    ....


    A/N- Aerialia''s way of speaking was intentional for future purposes. She will start speaking properly in a few chapters.

 Chapter 541 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (4)

    Chapter 541 You Will Always Be My Beloved Princess (4)


    "It''s simple. Thy first option is that I will agree to thy plea and let her live. However, in return, I will personally destroy the crimson de at the cost of my soul, thereby forever erasing myself and the de from this existence. The second option is for thee to step out of the way, allow me to cleanse this abomination from the earth, and in return, I will release the restriction from the crimson de."


    "I will forever relinquish whatever control I have over the crimson de. Not only that, but I will also provide thee with every piece of knowledge I possess, including details about the transformation of a god into a True god, ''Divine Mysteries,'' and the ''Great War.'' I will apany and guide thee throughout the rest of thy journey so that I can have my avenge that god, Naka, for tainting my existence and creating such an abomination," Aerialia said.


    After hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion frowned even deeper.


    Aerialia''s options left him with a difficult decision. He could either turn a blind eye to whatever fate awaited the Princess of the Garden, ensuring her demise. By choosing this path, he would earn Aerialia''splete trust andpanionship, and gain full control of the crimson de.


    Alternatively, he could intervene and save the Princess of the Garden, sacrificing both the crimson de and Aerialia.


    Orion shook his head in disagreement with Aerialia''s proposed choices. "Isn''t there any other way we can settle this?" he asked.


    Aerialia stared at Orion with an icy re.


    "Unfortunately, there isn''t. I am only willing toply with those two choices and nothing else," Aerialia dered.


    Seeing that there was no way to reason things out, Orion made a decision.


    For most people, these two choices would have been the most difficult they''d ever faced. Having Aerialia''s help and the Crimson de was undoubtedly the best support one could have in such a challenging time.


    However, for Orion, who had always wanted a family and a settled life since arriving in this world, his wife and children, especially his unborn children, meant everything to him.


    As such...


    It wasn''t even a choice he pondered over.


    Orion shifted his eyes away from Aerialia''s hateful gaze. He turned around, bent down to grab the Princess of the Garden, and helped her stand up to her feet.


    "Orion¡­" The Princess of the Garden uttered, staring at Orion with wide eyes.


    Just by observing him as he helped her stand back up, she could tell that Orion would rather lose his chances of gaining theplete trust of a god and forfeit the Crimson de, a ''Divine Artifact'' even more valuable than she was, than lose her.


    Wasn''t that stupidity beyond doubt?


    Even considering the fact that she was currently carrying his child, she couldn''t fathom why he would choose her over those extraordinary opportunities. After all, from what she had heard from Saria, she knew that Orion had many unborn children back where he came from.


    Therefore, she could only stare at him in confusion as he assisted her back up to her feet.


    As such...


    The Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but part her lips and ask, "Why?"


    "Why what?" Orion asked, a brow raised as he wiped away the tear stains from her cheeks. Gazing into her inquisitive eyes, he immediately grasped the essence of her unspoken question.


    Letting out a deep sigh, he spoke, "When you first introduced yourself to me, I''m sorry for being dumb enough not to realize it was your real identity..."


    "It''s not your fault."


    "It''s not," Orion affirmed with a nod of agreement.


    "But given the current situation, I don''t think that should be an excuse. So don''t worry too much; you are not going to die, neither now nor tomorrow, as even death has no right to im your life because I don''t permit it," Orion said.


    He brought his lips closer to her ears and whispered, "...Much less does a goddess have any right to the same." As Orion pulled his head backwards, he observed the wide-eyed stare of the Princess of the Garden before her eyes began to release more tears as she muttered, "...Orion."


    Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around Orion, hugging him tightly.


    Orion reciprocated, allowing her to sob softly within his shoulders. He spoke gently, "I''ll make sure that we find you a beautiful name after this, that''s if you want, of course."


    Orion paused, watching as she nodded her head before continuing, "But, until then, you''ll always be my Princess... my beloved Princess and the mother of my children."


    The Princess of the Garden''s arms tightened around Orion as various emotions raged uncontrobly within her, causing her to weep harder.


    Aerialia, who had been observing everything from beginning to end, couldn''t help but deepen her frown as the hatred and anger within her eyes intensified.


    An idea immediately sprang to her mind, causing her to narrow her eyes fiercely as she muttered, "Fine," before diving forward. Her body passed Orion and collided with the Princess of the Garden within a second.


    Orion felt as though the Princess of the Garden forcefully detached herself from his body. He looked forward and saw her tumbling backwards on the grassy soil before immediately bing unconscious.


    Orion shifted his head backwards to find Aerialia missing. However, the Crimson de was still present, causing him to grit his teeth in anger and frustration before racing toward the Princess of the Garden and holding her in his arms.


    "You better not do anything that you''ll end up regretting, Aerialia," Orion warned as he gently rubbed her cheeks, attempting to rouse her from her slumber.


    ¡­.¡­.


    "How are you here?"


    Aerialia heard a voice as she floated around, her two wings widely unfurled as she observed the inky void, which she immediately understood was the Princess of the Garden''s consciousness.


    "Thou said it thyself, thou art me. A being created from mine essence, blood, and soul, so I don''t think that it should be surprising to thee that I should be able to take possession of this body despite being this extremely weakened," Aerialia responded.


    Although she still had some doubts before, now that she thought about it, everything seemed to be clear to her.


    "Dost thou still think that all of this is a coincidence?" She asked as she stopped moving and stared at the inky void before her.

 Chapter 542 The Compromise

    Chapter 542 The Compromise


    Silence enveloped her for a few moments before a familiar voice broke through the stillness after a few minutes of hesitation.


    "What is it?" The Princess of the Garden asked.


    "Beneath this Garden, there is an inheritance trial that, uponpletion, grants participants my ''Divine blood,'' transforming them into my divine apostles. There''s even a chance they may acquire my Crimson de, crafted from my divine blood and my essence and soul. And beyond that, there''s thou¡ªan unsessful abomination."


    "Then there is an unknown race that hase under my protection and endeavoured to defeat a bloodthirsty god responsible for the death of me and my children just as we were on the brink of leaving that forsaken, dead world," Aerialia exined, spreading her divine senses around.


    "Do thou truly believe all of this was a coincidence?" she added.


    Silence enveloped the space around her once more. After waiting for a few seconds, she didn''t receive any response.


    "Although, I doubt that my appearance here might have been nned since I was only able to seal a huge portion of my soul because of him," Aerialia released a deep sigh as she continued, "However, that doth not mean that everything else wasn''t. And if I were to guess correctly, then all this was orchestrated for thee."


    "The participants of the inheritance who inherited my ''Divine blood'' and the crimson de, White me, and his death¡ªsomething I had fervently wished for at any cost, considering how far I went just to gain the chance ofing out victorious in our first andst battle. It''s already quite obvious what that god, Naka, nned when he orchestrated all of this. However, he must be jesting if he thinks I''ll let him go just because of this."


    "...So you are saying that all of this was meant for me," the Princess of the Garden asked, her voice echoing within the inky void.


    "Yes, if things had gone as he had nned," Aerialia said, nodding in response. She paused, her lips curving upwards in a light smile, "However¡­" Aerialia said as she immediately stretched her divine senses toward what she presumed was the core of the Princess of the Garden''s consciousness.


    The Princess of the Garden immediately sensed what Aerialia was up to and screamed, "STOP! PLEASE STOPP!!"


    "I am here now. Worry not, I understand that this is not thy fault, which is why I will try my best to ensure that I avenge Naka for thy sake and mine," Aerialia said.


    Her consciousness continued to envelop the Princess of the Garden''s consciousness until, suddenly, it came to a stop.


    Aerialia blinked, unsure of what had just happened, as she was certain she had felt another consciousness outside her own, grazing against her divine senses.


    The Princess of the Garden had sensed it, too. With fear brimming within her heart, she screamed, "Please, don''t harm my child!"


    "Your child," Aerialia repeated absentmindedly, in a daze.


    The Princess of the Garden''s words pped her senses back to reality. She snapped her head and looked around the inky void, "How¡­ How are you pregnant?" she asked, her voice quivering in disbelief.


    She might have disregarded the Princess of the Garden''s words; however, she had undoubtedly felt that consciousness had grazed her. As such, she understood that it was not a mistake.


    "The same way everyone can."


    Aerialia felt her brows twitch as she responded, "Don''t y games with me. Even if thou art a failed replica of this goddess, thou art still a goddess, which means that thy body should have removed anything that it deemed impurities, including a child. Therefore, thou shouldst not be pregnant. So, how art thou pregnant?" Aerialia demanded an exnation.


    Silence enveloped her once more before the Princess of the Garden''s voice sounded out again.


    "I really don''t know how I became pregnant. All I am aware of is that Orion prated me and released his semen deep within me. Within just a few hours, I started to feel a slight throbbing pain in my stomach, and that''s when I realized that I was pregnant."


    After the Princess of the Garden exined, Aerialia deeply pondered her words.


    Previously, she might have dismissed the idea that a mortal like Orion could impregnate a goddess as impossible. However, after witnessing him control an extremely dangerous energy capable of consuming divine energy, she realized that the Princess of the Garden might not be lying, and Orion could have indeed been the one to impregnate her.


    Aerialia stretched her divine senses, following the traces left behind by the other consciousness, until she came in contact with it.


    What she encountered was a slight, drumming heartbeat before she withdrew her consciousness to avoid harming it.


    Muttering under her breath, Aerialia focused her attention upward and said, "Orion."


    ¡­.¡­


    Orion held onto the Princess of the Garden''s body, which spasmed at different times since thest minute she fell unconscious, trying his best to find a way to wake her up until he noticed her eyes fluttering open.


    Orion opened his mouth to speak, "Are you okay? What happened?" he said.


    Before he knew it, Orion was pushed backwards as the Princess of the Garden immediately rode on top of him, pressing her hands down on his chest.


    "Hey, don''t hurt him."


    "Tchh, I''m not hurting him; I only want to hear the truth from him."


    The Princess of the Garden and Aerialia spoke, their voices sounding like mixed vibrations of two voices as they left her lips and resonated in the air.


    Orion stared wide-eyed at the scenes before him as he watched the Princess of the Garden and Aerialia seemingly arguing audibly, their voices emanating from the same person.


    He stared at her two whitish irises and could feel the different emotionsing from the two.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Which one of you is speaking now?" Orion asked.


    "It''s this goddess, of course."


    Orion furrowed his brows as he looked at her. Despite the fact that Aerialia was now speaking normally, he couldn''t help but admit that this was the weirdest situation he had ever found himself in.

 Chapter 543 The Compromise (2)

    Chapter 543 The Compromise (2)


    "Aerialia?" Orion asked for confirmation.


    She nodded in response.


    "Are you in there with the Princess of the Garden?"


    "I am," she responded.


    Orion furrowed his brows once more. "What did you do?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m safe. She didn''t do anything," the Princess of the Garden responded, a sigh escaping her lips.


    Orion nodded in response, relieved that nothing terrible had happened.


    Witnessing Orion''s expression, Aerialia snorted in response.


    "I want to ask you a question, and I want you to answer truthfully," she said.


    Orion remained silent momentarily, wondering what Aerialia wanted to ask him before he responded, "What is it?"


    "Are you the father of her child?" Aerialia asked, bringing her hand backwards andying it on her stomach.


    "Yes," Orion responded, a deep frown suddenly appearing. "Don''t do..." he added.


    Nheless, just as he was about toplete his sentence, Aerialia immediately interrupted him with another snort.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t I say before that I am not going to do anything to her? So naturally, I won''t do anything to her baby either," Aerialia responded.


    "So, how did you do it? How were you able to get her pregnant?"


    "I am very fertile," Orion replied.


    "You are fertile?" she asked with a raised brow.


    "Yes, fertile enough to get a tree nymph pregnant," Orion responded.


    "Tree nymph?" Aerialia repeated. As she consumed Orion''s words, her eyes immediately widened in surprise.


    "You¡­ You impregnated a tree nymph," she said, pointing at Orion as she looked at him in disbelief.


    She knew who the tree nymphs were and the other nymphs since they were one of the most important races during the ''Great War'' because of their unique race ability. Although it was sad what had happened to them afterwards, especially their creator, since they had failed to obtain a ster gate to cross into the new world, she understood the biology of the tree nymphs and knew that they couldn''t give birth.


    So, hearing from Orion that he had impregnated one was just as unbelievable as impregnating a goddess.


    Orion nodded in response to her question.


    Aerialia pondered deeply within her mind as she stared at Orion. After a while, she said, "I am willing topromise and give you another choice."


    Orion waited for her to finish speaking.


    "From now on, I want you to keep getting her pregnant."


    "..."


    "If you do this, then I will let her live and will not interfere in whatever she does," Aerialia said.


    Upon hearing her words, Orion''s mind raced for a few seconds before it stopped as he finally made his decision.


    "And what about the secrets of the ''Divine Mysteries'', the ''Great War'', and the ''transformation into a true god''?" Orion said.


    "If she can give birth to at least ten children, then I will tell you everything you need to know."


    "Ten? But that will take a long time," Orion responded with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Yes, ten. I have never heard of a goddess bing pregnant unless their ''Divine Mysteries'' are rted to fertility. However, even then, certain things were within their control. As such, before saying anything, I would first like to determine how long it would take for her to conceive and if she would really conceive. I don''t think that should be a problem, right?"


    Orion pondered deeply about why Aerialia had made such a strange request; however, as he thought about it and remembered her current situation, he immediately understood that Aerialia might have made such a request because, even though the Princess of the Garden is a failed replica of herself, she is still in some way her.


    Therefore, her children should also be Aerialia''s own, and this might be the only way for her to reim the children that White me had killed.


    If that were the case, why she was behaving like this and making such a proposal made sense.


    However, that didn''t mean he would straightforwardly ept her proposal, especially after all the drama that had just unfolded.


    So...


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. However, since it will be like this, I have a request," Orion said.


    "What request?"


    "Firstly, I would like to know if you can leave this body and upy it at will."


    She nodded in response, "Yes, I can leave this body and upy it at will," she said. After she responded, she saw the look in Orion''s eyes, as though asking her to prove it.


    Aerialia exhaled deeply and removed herself from the Princess of the Garden''s body.


    With Orion''s gaze fixed, he watched as her wings stretched out from her back like a pair of dazzling, translucent white light. In the blink of an eye, she had detached herself from the Princess of the Garden''s body, like a radiant light separating from its source.


    After Aerialia returned to her previous form, she hovered in the air, staring down at the two of them.


    The Princess of the Garden immediately copsed on top of Orion''s chest.


    Orion held her tightly, "Are you okay?" he asked hurriedly, wanting to ensure she was alright.


    "Haah¡­ Yes, I''m fine," The Princess of the Garden responded as she nodded.


    Orion breathed out in relief as he looked up and focused his gaze on Aerialia.


    "Does that answer your question?" Aerialia asked.


    Orion nodded.


    "So, what is your request?"


    "The Princess of the Garden''s pregnancy was unnned, so we haven''t nned how many children she would give birth to in the future. However, since we are willing topromise, I will only agree to your request if you share the burden with her," Orion responded.


    Aerialia narrowed her eyes at Orion, furrowing her brows in confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "I''m suggesting that if you want her to give birth to at least ten children, then you have to be involved not only during peneration but also during childbirth, which means that¡­," Orion said, but before he could finish his sentence, Aerialia immediately interrupted him.


    "Are you asking me to participate not only in the act of peneration but also in the process of childbirth?" Aerialia asked, the fierceness in her eyes increasing by the second as she narrowed her eyes at Orion.


    "Yes," Orion responded with a nod.


    "Never!" Aerialia dered. "How dare you ask this goddess to participate in childbirth and the collection of your seed?" Aerialia asked.

 Chapter 544 The Goddesss Promise

    Chapter 544 The  Goddess''s Promise


    Even though she had indifference towards the process of childbearing, as she had transcended such mortal constraints, that didn''t mean that she wanted to be ploughed while being bent down.


    Orion shook his head and released a deep sigh, "You don''t want to go through it even once, yet you want my woman to go through such a thing ten times against her will," Orion said, "I''m sorry, Goddess Aerialia, but I don''t think that thispromise will work in any way."


    Aerialia''s teeth, grinding against each other, resounded in the air as she red at Orion, "Does that mean that you are going to refuse mypromise because of this?" Aerialia said, "What benefits will it bring if I participate even still?"


    Seeing Aerialia bing even more stubborn, Orion said, "These children will not only be ours but yours also. But how can you say that they are your children if you do not participate in creating them?"


    Aerialia parted her lips and wanted to respond, but she shut them back closed as she processed her words. The intensity in her eyes receded slowly as she shifted her attention towards the Princess of the Garden, whose eyes turned in another direction once their gazes met.


    Sighing, she shifted her attention to Orion and nodded, "Alright, I will agree to your request."


    Orion pretended to look relieved as he exhaled deeply.


    He understood that Aerialia wouldn''t dare harm or watch harme to the Princess of the Garden after he had heard herpromise, so he made such a request and didn''t back down, knowing that it would be impossible for her to turn it down, and thankfully, she had proved him right.


    Of course, even though he was currently in a strange position, trying his hardest to understand how it would feel to prate two simr yet distinct women in one body and how unusual it was to think about such a thing, Orion wasn''t dwelling on those thoughts. Instead, he wanted to make Aerialia pay a little for her actions.


    As far as he was concerned, he might have lost the Princess of the Garden if she wasn''t pregnant, or he wouldn''t have been able to impregnate her.


    Aerialia folded her hands and looked at Orion, "Do you have any other requests?" she asked.


    Orion shook his head in response, "No," he replied.


    "Good, that means we are done here," Aerialia said before she immediately disappeared in a sh of light and quickly went back inside the small Crimson greatsword mark on his right arm.


    Witnessing that Aerialia had finally disappeared as she could no longer sense her presence, the Princess of the Garden said, "I thought that I was going to die."


    "Don''t worry, I told you before, right? You are not going to die under my watch," Orion responded as he released her from his grip and gently helped her back up to her feet.


    "What happened in there?" he asked.


    The Princess of the Garden sighed before exining everything that had happened when Aerialia had decided to upy her body. After she finished with her exnation, Orion was d that he had followed his first instinct and decided to prate her, making sure that he had impregnated her.


    Who knew that it could save a life?


    "I should trust my instincts more if that''s the case," Orion thought.


    "Thank goodness you are okay, as that is all that matters," Orion said.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded before looking at Orion, "But... the children, is it even possible to give birth to ten children?" she asked.


    Who was she kidding?


    She had never given birth before and had never prepared for one. She only knew that she could be pregnant after Orion had prated her. Apart from the subtle frequent pains in her stomach, she knew nothing about bing pregnant.


    Even all of her knowledge about pregnancy that hade from the Prismerian kingdom didn''t seem to be of any help, probably because she and the Prismerions possessedpletely different biology.


    "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to do it?" Orion asked, observing the worried gaze of the Princess of the Garden.


    The Princess of the Garden understood that her life literally depended on her children, even if they were also Aerialia''s own.


    She immediately shook her head in response.


    "No, my body is stronger than you can imagine, so I think that I can handle it. I just wanted to know if you are capable of doing it up to ten times," she said, looking at Orion with a broad smile on her face.


    Orion snorted in response to the Princess of the Garden''s words.


    He knew she was only putting up a brave front, so he yed along, "Since Saria has already told you about my other partners, then you should know that ten is not even enough to make me tired," he teased.


    He wrapped his arms around her once more and immediately grabbed her perfect plump buttocks along her gown. He squeezed and massaged it tightly, allowing the Princess of the Garden to melt in his arms before he brought his lips closer to her ears and whispered, "From now on, both of us, including her, have a lot of work to do in the future. This is your chance to show her how strong you are as a woman and prove that there are several things at which you excel over her, okay?"


    The Princess of the Garden nodded seriously at Orion''s words, clearly taking them to heart. After all, what Orion said was right. If she couldn''t win against Aerialia as a goddess, she would try her best to do so as a woman.


    "I will try my best," she responded with a smile.


    "Alright, I came to check on your health and to introduce you to some individuals that I''ve brought from where I''m from before we head over to the Prismerian kingdom to stabilize the situation," Orion said with a nod.


    He resummoned the crimson greatsword back into the small crimson greatsword mark before taking the Princess of the Garden''s hands and leading her towards the direction of the warriors and the Crystalforge warriors.

 Chapter 545 Breaking out Of Dungeon

    Chapter 545 Breaking out Of Dungeon


    Looking at Orion from the corner of her eyes, the Princess of the Garden could tell he was in a hurry to return to the Prismerian kingdom and stabilize it.


    However, she couldn''t help but smile, seeing that he was still listening to everything she was saying as she exined about her health since she became pregnant and how she was currently feeling.


    Although she wanted to consume more of his time selfishly, she understood that his attention was needed elsewhere, especially considering that she also provided information about the situation within the Prismerian kingdom.


    Within a few minutes, they arrived, where the warriors and the Prismerian kingdom warriors were gathered.


    Once they arrived, Orion immediately introduced her to the rest of the warriors. "Everyone, this is the Princess of the Garden. She is also one of the Guardians of the Garden," he said.


    Fifi scrutinized the woman before her, taking note of her bodynguage and how her attention shifted upon leaving Orion''s side. She immediately understood that there must be some connection between Orion and this woman, given the way she looked at him and how Orion had promptly raced to meet her before bringing her here.


    She relied on her woman''s intuition.


    While she didn''t know how Orion had gathered all these women in the short time she had been away, she made an effort to remember their faces and get a sense of their personalities.


    Fifi intended to share this information with her sisters back home when she returned.


    After the introductions, the Princess of the Garden gathered the injured Crystalforge n warriors, leading them toward the ''Divine pool essence .'' At the same time, those still capable of fighting remained behind.


    "Alright, here''s how we''ll divide the tasks," Orion announced, proceeding to exin their mission. The goal was to strike multiple crucial points simultaneously to reim control of the Prismerian kingdom.


    With their numbers and strength, Orion was confident they could execute the n wlessly. Once the n wasid out, they all headed to the entrance of the Garden, prepared to put it into action without dy.


    ¡­....¡­


    In a dim underground cell, the sole illumination emanated from a crystal light source outside the tightly secured bars.


    The captive individual hung with outstretched arms, constrained by chains attached to the walls, while thick, nking chains weighed heavily on his legs, hindering any attempts to move.


    Flintor fixed his determined gaze on the cell door, contemting the news conveyed by a guard from the new Prismerian prince. To his dismay, it was revealed that the Princess would soon be engaged to none other than Zephyrion Gemheart.


    Recalling theirst encounter, Flintor was aware of the Princess''s affections, unequivocally directed toward Orion. Unable to idly ept the impending union, he refused to remain passive while the royal Princess, the person he was meant to protect, was on the verge of being engaged to Zephyrion.


    Nevertheless, even if he managed to break free, considering the royal family''s capture and the Crystalforge n''s suppression, what impact could he truly make?


    With his present strength, hecked the ability to alter the situation significantly. At best, he''d merely find himself tossed back into the dungeon, subjected to even harsher treatment than before, especially since Zephyrion had expressed a desire to keep him alive for an extended period.


    The idea of ending his own life briefly crossed Flintor''s mind, but in a surge of anger, he bit his tongue, banishing such a despairing thought.


    No! He wouldn''t just sit here and watch it happen.


    What kind of personal guard would contemte suicide when his Princess was in danger?


    As these thoughts raced through his mind, Flintor lifted his head to gaze at the ck-tinted crystal cell door before him. After a moment, he closed his eyes, reflecting on the unknown power he had gained afterpleting the trial.


    Divine blood!


    Divine Mysteries!


    Flintor mulled over these two words, repeating the instructions given by the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Immediately, Flintor felt an unknown wave of power originating from the ''Divine blood'' he had obtained within the trial, spreading throughout every part of his body and filling it with an immense amount of strength.


    The magical energy within Flintor''s body surged.


    Eighth Tier Crystal Luminary Rank!


    Ninth Tier Crystal Luminary Rank!


    Tenth Tier Crystal Luminary Rank!


    Crystal Sage Rank!


    First Tier Crystal Sage Rank!


    Second Tier Crystal Sage Rank!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!!


    And just like that, Flintor kept on breaking through, continuously advancing to the next rank tier by tier until finally, it stopped.


    Tenth Tier Crystal King!


    His dense magical energy flooded the entire cell, generating an intense pressure that weighed heavily in the air, enough to suffocate anyone below the Crystal King Rank, and even oppress those at the First Crystal Emperor rank.


    Flintor thought about the memory that suddenly entered his head. Feeling the intense power within it, he instantly let the words flow out of his mouth.


    "Light strength growth."


    BANG!!


    His oppressive magical energy, which was slowly stabilizing itself, suddenly exploded again and rose before it suddenly halted at the Fifth Tier Crystal Emperor Rank.


    ''Fifth Tier Crystal Emperor Rank," Flintor muttered to himself as he checked the magical energy within him. He didn''t have the time to gauge his current strength; instead, he merely stood up, the chains no longer weighing his body as they did.


    The chains nged against the ground as he gradually made his way over to the cell''s door.


    ng!! ng!!!


    Looking at the chains that had stopped him from moving, Flintor immediately stretched all four limbs with force, causing the rocks behind him to break out of the wall along with the chains to which they were all connected.


    Boooom!!


    The noise resonated across the cell, even spreading outside, alerting those who were nearby.


    "What''s going on in there?" a loud scream came from a Gemheart n guard who was standing outside the cell.


    "Open the cell!" the guard''s voice sounded loudly again.

 Chapter 546 The Beginning Of The Engagement Banquet

    Chapter 546 The Beginning Of The Engagement Banquet


    "TCH! You better not be doing anything that would cause us to clean up and change cells because of you!"


    As Flintor watched the cell''s door being unlocked, he immediately activated the Crystalforge n''s innate ability and crafted a 25-inch de in his hand. Tightening his grip around the sword, he prepared as the cell''s door gradually opened.


    The moment the Gemheart guard came into view¡ª


    Boom!!


    Flintor disappeared from his position, reappearing beside the Gemheart guard who had opened the cell, crimson blood shimmering as it scattered on the dungeon''s walls.


    "SEND THE ALERT! THE PRISONER IS E¡ª"


    "SEND THE ALERT! THE PRISONER IS E¡ª"


    Boom!


    Swish!! Swish!!


    Even before the two remaining guards could finish their sentence, their bodies were immediately dissected, their blood scattering on the dungeon walls as they slowly copsed on the ground.


    Taking a deep breath, Flintor deactivated the technique acquired from the ''Divine blood,'' realizing that he might have overestimated their strength. He stretched his eyes and focused towards the ceiling of the dungeon before redirecting his attention to the various screams and sounds in the distance.


    "I will protect the royal family, no matter what," Flintor said, his body surging forward to intercept the advancing Gemheart guards.


    ¡­.....


    The Gemheart n''s manor buzzed with streams of people from different ns and families. The exterior of the n manors was so crowded that turning around was a challenge.


    As far as the eye could see, the entire Gemheart n was adorned with colourful banners and familiar decorations, creating a festive atmosphere, today marked the engagement of the current Prince of the Prismerian Kingdom, Zephyrion Gemheart, to the former Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom and the now-ruined Crystalforge n, Crystalia Crystalforge.


    Five days had passed since the Crystalforge n and the former royal family copsed. Despite the awareness of many important figures about the pressing matters demanding attention to stabilize the Prismerian Kingdom after the fallout between the two ns, they recognized the inevitability of the engagement between the Gemheart n''s heir and the former Princess because of obsession towards her.


    This information, gleaned from spies within the pce, hinted at a forting development. However, the possibility of the Gemheart n turning their aggression toward them prompted a careful evaluation.


    They believed that, with their own n''s resources, they could protect their families for the next decade or so. The only drawback would be withdrawing from the Prismerian Kingdom and relinquishing any power they held.


    But the idea of uniting against the Gemheart n¡ª


    They didn''t dare try it!


    They wouldn''t make a move unless they sensed any signs of resistance from the other Four Major ns.


    The Luminaris n had wholeheartedly backed the Gemheart n in their assault against the royal family and the Crystalforge n, establishing themselves as the primary supporters. Thus, if they were to mount an attack on the Gemheart n to overthrow them, they would also have to brace themselves for a confrontation with the Luminaris n¡ªa battle they were uncertain of winning.


    As for the Quartzwraith n, even if they had been quiet since the day of the attack, all eyes remained fixed on them. Despite their diplomatic stance, they were still considered one of the closest allies of the royal family and the Crystalforge n. It would likely be them if anyone were to make the first move.


    In contrast, the Prismaflow n, a declining n with minimal interference in the kingdom''s affairs, had always maintained neutral rtionships with the other Four Major ns. They were the least likely to support or initiate an attack against the Gemheart n.


    Nevertheless, even as a declining n, the Prismaflow n held the status of one of the Four Major ns, signifying considerable strength.


    It was already assumed that the Gemheart n would take action against the Prismaflow n to consolidate their power within the kingdom. The nature of this action remained unknown, so they would have to y the waiting game in other to find out.


    So, in the meantime, they decided to ease their minds and enjoy the banquet.


    Considering the considerable effort the Gemheart n had invested in its preparation, letting it go to waste would be a shame.


    Various servants scurried about, arranging seats in the main engagement hall and ensuring the food was set to perfection. Others darted in and out, weing guests and guiding them to their designated seats.


    "Luminaris n''s n Head, Owen Luminous, n Mistress Me, and youngest n heiress Anna Luminous have arrived!"


    "Quartzwraith n''s n, Mistress Olivia Quartzwraith, n Head Jadues Quartzwraith, and the Quartzwraith n''s young heirs, Luzarian Quartzwraith and Garnex Quartzwraith, have arrived!"


    "Prismaflow n''s n Head Ralias Prismaflow, n Mistress Di Prismaflow, and Prismaflow''s young heirs, Conrad Prismaflow and Arylen Prismaflow, have arrived!"


    As the Master of Ceremonies announced each name at the entrance, each one seemed as scarier as thest, especially during one of the Prismerian kingdom''s most turbulent times. Knowing that a single mistake could cost him his life, he ensured his voice remained firm and confident despite the cold sweat pouring down his forehead.


    "Former King and Crystalforge n Head Brylon Crystalforge have arrived!"


    Everyone paid attention to the names of each arrival within the main hall, keenly observing who attended or was absent at the Gemheart n''s engagement banquet. When they heard the name of the Former King, Brylon, the n Head of the now-ruined Crystalforge n, signifying his presence at the engagement banquet, all eyes turned and focused on him.


    They scrutinized his attire and elegance, realizing that even though he still looked regal, the man entering the main engagement hall was a living corpse in hisst days.


    It wasmon knowledge that the n Head of the Gemheart n had used a simr artefact on him, just like he had done to the former queen, to suppress his strength and reduce him to that of a mortal.


    However, this artefact was much more dangerous, suppressing his strength and slowly eroding his body.

 Chapter 547 Arrival Of The Royal Family

    Chapter 547 Arrival Of The Royal Family


    The main engagement hall fell into an immediate hush as Former King Brylon made his entrance. In everyone''s eyes, it was evident that the former king was not in good health, judging from how he moved forward.


    Observing this, a voice murmured from one of the tables.


    "It appears that the rumours about the former king meeting an untimely demise after the royal engagement were true," a guest remarked, a sigh escaping his lips.


    "Yes, it seems to be the case. In the blink of an eye, one of the former Major ns has now been reduced to ruins," another guest added, nodding in agreement.


    A servant guided him forward, and he followed steadily until he finally reached his seat. Under their scrutinizing gazes, they observed the n Head of the now-ruined Crystalforge n and the Former King of the Prismerian Kingdom taking his ce, pretending to appear absentminded as though he wasn''t aware that he had be the object of everyone''s attention.


    "King of the Prismerian Kingdom and n Head of the Gemheart n, Ga Gemheart; Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom and n Mistress of the Gemheart n, ra Gemheart; Prince of the Prismerian Kingdom and Gemheart n''s young heir, Zephyrion Gemheart, have arrived!"


    The Master of Ceremonies spoke loudly once more, announcing the arrival of the royal family and the current leading n of the Four Major ns.


    As the royal family made their way through the entrance, the Master of Ceremonies exhaled in relief before quickly wiping off his sweat and discreetly moving towards the corner of the main engagement hall.


    He only revealed himself when necessary, ensuring he avoided attracting too much attention by remaining discreet. With tension palpable in the main engagement hall, standing out in a room filled with many influential individuals would be foolish.


    Meanwhile, the guests stood up in respect, weing the royal family.


    The king was adorned in a splendid regal attire, featuring a dazzling blue shirt embellished with carefully crafted gems and diamonds.


    He paired it with ck pants and a thick, wide red coat with ck edges that hung near and over his shoulders. Prince Zephyrion, on the other hand, wore a pair of ck pants with a red shirt adorned with various dazzling crimson gems and crystals.


    Meanwhile, the Queen of the current Prismerian kingdom wore an extremely short gown that showcased her dazzling green panties, tightly secured around her plump buttocks.


    Her gown was as short as those of every woman present, reflecting their status and standing in the current Prismerian kingdom.


    The royal family soon arrived at their seats. As they took their positions, King Ga picked up a wine ss from his table and turned around to address everyone in the room.


    "I''d like to express my gratitude to every one of you for joining us today to celebrate the engagement of the crowned Prince of the Prismerian Kingdom," King Ga dered, raising his ss high. "Before the bride''s entrance, let''smemorate the new era that has dawned upon us. Above all, I lift this cup to the Luminaris n, the Quartzwraith n, the Prismaflow n, and my Gemheart n, now collectively known as the Four Major ns. Here''s to all the other ns and families within the Prismerian Kingdom. May Naka guide and protect us until the day we depart this world to meet him," he concluded.


    Owen Luminous, the head of the Luminaris n, and the rest of the Luminaris members raised their sses in agreement, nodding as Owen spoke loudly, "A toast to the new changes that havee upon the Prismerian Kingdom!"


    The Quartzwraith n readily joined the gesture.


    In sync with the rest, the Prismaflow n raised their sses high, contributing to the collective cheer that echoed through the air.


    Former King Brylon, on the other hand, maintained hisposure, casually sipping his drink as he gazed into the distance, seemingly oblivious to the festivities unfolding around him.


    Observant eyes couldn''t help but notice his detached demeanour, prompting sighs and headshakes from onlookers.


    After all, if their fate was also sealed, they shared a simr indifference towards the thoughts and intentions of others.


    King Ga, however, couldn''t suppress an inward snicker of annoyance.


    He quickly shifted his focus back to the lively crowd, determined not to let his mood be tarnished.


    After a few moments, King Ga responded with an agreeable nod, a wide grin spreading across his face as he enthusiastically downed the fruit wine in a single gulp. Setting the empty ss back on the table, he turned his attention back to the crowd.


    Abruptly, a servant hurried toward King Ga, delivering a hushed message. Once the information was conveyed, she promptly retreated.


    "Hahah!! Excellent!! It appears the bride has finally made her entrance," King Ga boomed withughter, the sound echoing through the hall. Sensing an intense gaze, he nced briefly at Former King Brylon before snorting softly and redirecting his focus forward to address the guests.


    "Now, without further ado, we shallmence the engagement banquet," As King Ga spoke, he openly gestured for Zephyrion to stand up from his seat.


    Zephyrion joyfully rose from his seat and joined King Ga at his side. Clearing his throat, King Ga addressed the crowd, "Everyone, if you would, kindly stand and join me in weing the wife-to-be, the Crystalforge n''s heir, and the future crowned Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom, Crystalia Crystalforge."


    As King Ga''s voice faded, each guest slowly rose to their feet, weing the former Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom, who would be reiming her previous position, this time as the wife of the Crowned Prince.


    While most were aware that this engagement served to tether the Crystalforge n under the control of the Gemheart n, as the Gemheart n hadn''t yet exterminated the Crystalforge bloodline, the guests, especially those from the Four Major ns, acknowledged the former Princess with a nod of respect. Despite her now being a mere chess piece, she still held the title of Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom.

 Chapter 548 A Deadly Ambush

    Chapter 548 A Deadly Ambush


    Crystalia entered the main engagement hall with six maids, forming a protective circle around her. d in a beautiful short white gown, her alluring whitece panties and plump buttocks were provocatively revealed.


    "Is that the former Princess? She looks stunning."


    "Hey, watch your mouth! Haven''t you heard about the Prince''s obsession with her? Unless you want to lose your eyes or have your family suffer, keep suchments to yourself."


    As some people finallyid eyes on the former Princess Crystalia for the first time, they couldn''t help but admire her beauty, while others shook their heads in sympathy for her fate.


    Everyone understood that once this engagement wasplete, regardless of what happened afterwards, the Crystalforge n would forever be a vassal under the Gemheart n, unable to regain their previous position of power.


    Meanwhile, ra couldn''t help but fixate on the former Princess Crystalia, who gracefully approached their table. She had promised Selene to liberate her daughter and lead her out of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    However, little did she anticipate her son''s obsessive attachment to the youngdy before her.


    His obsession doubled the number of guards surrounding her and ensured constant surveince of her every move. Coupled with her husband''s covert watchful eyes, escaping with the former Princess or obtaining the Crystalforge n artefacts Selene had mentioned seemed nearly impossible.


    Nheless, ra foundfort in identifying the Crystalforge warriors who had obtained the unknown power instrumental in defeating the bloodthirsty god that had gued them for centuries.


    The only concern lingering in ra''s mind was the revtion that they had ventured to the upper region of the mountain to confront White me.


    As for their sess or failure, she would have to witness the oue firsthand. She cared little about defying Selene''s agreement and explored the possibility of rescuing the Princess after her engagement. In the event of failure, she contemted taking as many Crystalforge n artefacts as possible and escaping alone.


    After all, she wasn''t willing to gamble her life and would attribute any misfortune to the former Princess''s ill luck.


    ra couldn''t suppress a sigh as she contemted the situation. Perhaps her inclination to attempt against the odds stemmed from her own streak of bad luck. She turned her gaze toward her son and his father, reflecting on when he developed such a character.


    If only she had known earlier, she might have intervened to prevent it from progressing, especially before he ended up like his father, who exhibited an entric side when he suddenly became the ruler of the entire kingdom.


    Nevertheless, she pushed these thoughts aside, focusing on resting for now and reserving her energy for the impending n.


    If nothing worked, she would make her way out of here, leaving behind everything without a backward nce, as her own life took precedence over everything else.


    Unaware of when she had arrived, Crystalia found herself standing before the current royal family.


    Zephyrion swiftly extended his hand, seizing hers firmly, and whispered, "You are mine now."


    Crystalia snapped out of her daze, feeling the pressure of Zephyrion''s grasp and hearing his possessive words. She shivered slightly, biting her lip in response as she averted her gaze downward.


    Observing her reaction, Zephyrion maintained a confident smile and proudly puffed out his chest.


    "Bring the engagement gem," King Ga''s voice echoed loudly.


    The Master of Ceremonies, who had deliberately concealed his presence in the corner, swiftly emerged, holding a perfectly ced ebony gem at the centre of a pillow. His professional smile adorned his face as he presented the gem, reminiscent of Prismerian traditions where partners allowed each other''s blood to touch their gems, symbolizing a lifelongmitment.


    However, since such intimate actions couldn''t be disyed in public, the engaged couple would each drop their blood on the gem for ceremonial purposes, signifying their engagement.


    Even though it was only a ceremonial act, the public perceived it as the partners exchanging blood on their gems, and the ritual was treated with utmost seriousness due to the cultural significance attached to it.


    In an instant, the Master of Ceremonies stood before Prince Zephyrion and Former Princess Crystalia, extending his hands to present the ebony gem to them.


    "Proceed," King Ga granted, allowing them to formalize their engagement.


    Zephyrion nodded in agreement, extending his hands towards a maid who appeared to be carrying the ceremonial dagger. With a broad smile,he waited for the dagger to be handed over to him. However, within mere seconds, shock widened Zephyrion''s eyes.


    The maid rushed towards him, tightly clutching the dagger in her grasp.


    The unfolding scene happened swiftly, sending shockwaves through everyone in the main engagement hall.


    Even Crystalia, who was standing the closest to him, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise, with a sense of foreboding rising within her heart.


    While the maid''s sudden attack initially took Zephyrion aback, it didn''t mean he was defenceless.


    As the Gemheart n''s young heir, he stood among the geniuses of the Prismerian kingdom, and his reaction was far more robust than an ordinary Prismerion.


    In the split seconds before the dagger reached his neck, the apparent target, Zephyrion, swiftly tilted to the side, using his formidable Gemheart physique to block the attack.


    Shred!


    The dagger immediately tore through Zephyrion''s clothing, piercing his skin and embedding itself at the side of his neckbone.


    "AAHH!!" Zephyrion yelled in pain. Despite his formidable physique, the attack still inflicted considerable pain on him.


    Witnessing that she had missed her mark, the maid attempted to retract her dagger, but a powerful force mmed into her gut before she could do so.


    "Urgh!" Her breath escaped sharply as her body was propelled backwards,ing to a stop only when she collided with one of the nearby tables.


    Boom!


    The table flipped over, leaving a deep imprint where the maid''s body was embedded.


    Regaining his senses, King Ga screamed at the top of his lungs, "Arrest her!" Hismand echoed through the hall.


    Within seconds, several guards surrounded the unknown assant.

 Chapter 549 Condition of Consequence

    Chapter 549 Condition of Consequence


    Once surrounded, the guards swiftly dragged her away from the table. Sensing something amiss, one guard instinctively reached for her hair and pulled it firmly.


    To everyone''s surprise, the hair came off, revealing back-length crystal-white locks flowing down her back and covering her face.


    A serene silence fell over the hall.


    ''Elysia,'' Crystalia thought, recognizing the assant the moment the guards lifted her face for all to see.


    While not everyone had the chance to meet the previous royal family, some had personally encountered them, especially the Queen. As a result, seeing the familiar face and hair of the woman in front of them triggered recognition among some attendees.


    Elysia Crystalforge!


    The Queen''s personal servant!


    Even Former King Brylon couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise at the unfolding scene.


    King Ga, however, gritted his teeth in anger. "How dare you try to assassinate the crown prince?" he bellowed.


    "WHAT ARE YOU STILL WAITING FOR? KILL HER!" he ordered.


    While he would have wanted to subject her to a prolonged and torturous punishment, given what she had just attempted to do, he realized there might be others like her lurking in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. So, he opted to issue a straightforward order for her execution, unwilling to take any chances.


    The guards moved swiftly to carry out the king''s orders, but just as their des were about to strike, they were immediately halted as a figure appeared before them.


    "Princess," Elysia murmured audibly, her gaze fixed on the figure standing protectively with her back and arms spread apart.


    Observing this unfold, Olivia Quartzwraith, who had been eagerly awaiting the conclusion of the engagement ceremony, couldn''t help but release a deep sigh. She knew the engagement banquet wouldn''te to a peaceful end.


    Everyone present seemed to grasp that reality, so she maintained a silent watch, curious to see how events would develop.


    Undoubtedly, she wasn''t alone in harbouring such thoughts. Others, too, silently observed, waiting to see the conclusion of the unfolding drama.


    "What is the meaning of this? Is the Crystalforge n finally revealing their true colours?" King Ga spat angrily as his eyes bore into Crystalia, who stood protectively before Elysia.


    Crystalia shook her head in response.


    "The Crystalforge n isn''t responsible for any of this. I am solely ountable for my actions, and so is she," Crystalia responded.


    After witnessing Elysia''s actions, Crystalia understood that Elysia had already embraced the possibility of death, regardless of the oue. However, recognizing that Elysia had orchestrated this daring move for her sake, Crystalia found herself willing to face their fate together, rather than being shackled to a life with the so-called Crowned Prince of the Prismerian kingdom.


    As for the Crystalforge n, they were already on the brink of copse, physically and mentally shrinking daily. Instead of clutching onto hope for a miracle while holding it together single-handedly, she realized that the torment would never cease, causing her to ponder over whether death might be the only solution to their situation.


    "AND DOES THAT MAKE ANY DIFFERENCE?" King Ga roared.


    "HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN THAT YOUR ACTIONS DICTATE THE LIVES OF THOUSANDS OF CRYSTALFORGE CLAN MEMBERS STILL ALIVE?" he added.


    Elysia, seated on the floor, couldn''t help but disy a pale expression as she instantly grasped that the Gemheart n head was ready to take action against the Crystalforge n because of the Princess''s actions, which were ultimately her fault.


    "...Princess, please¡­" Elysia pleaded. As she was about to finish her sentence, Crystalia''s voice immediately interrupted her.


    "Elysia, it''s okay. I am also doing this for myself, so you don''t need to worry. If I die here, I would dly ept it," Crystalia said firmly as she stared at King Ga fiercely.


    Her words resonated through the room, leaving everyone surprised as they stared at the scene unfolding before them. Clearly, the engagement wasn''t going to proceed as smoothly as nned.


    Nheless, Zephyruon, still recovering from the stab at the side of his corbone, couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock after hearing Crystalia''s words.


    Immediately, he snapped his head towards his father with an agitated, fearful look, "Father¡­"


    "SILENCE!"


    King Ga''s voice thundered through the main engagement hall. His face was filled with fury as he gazed at Crystalia and the battered maid behind her before snapping his head to the side, towards the former King Brylon''s position.


    He instantly narrowed his eyes at him.


    "This is all part of the Crystalforge n''s n, right?" he asked.


    Former King Brylon, seated at the corner, watched the entire scene unfold with intense emotions rising deep within his heart.


    He couldn''t help but raise a brow in surprise when he heard Ga''s voice, turning his head to meet the gaze directed at him.


    Former King Brylon stared at King Ga. "Although I think that King Ga''s suspicions are legitimate, if the Crystalforge n does have the capabilities to retaliate, then why would they go for a crowned Prince instead of the one already seated on the throne?" he said.


    Gently sipping his wine, he awaited King Ga''s response.


    Despite his concern for the Crystalforge n''s future, his daughter''s safety worried him more. However, that didn''t mean he would reveal such a weakness. Being perceived as a man who had lost everything, with his death seemingly imminent, he decided to maintain a stern face.


    It was better to act like one who had nothing left to lose, rather than risk having his vulnerability exploited. He observed his daughter and her personal maid before shifting his attention back towards Ga.


    An unnatural silence descended upon the hearts of everyone present.


    What does this mean?


    Sure enough, King Ga took Former King Brylon''s words seriously. His face contorted into different expressions before abruptly returning to his previous demeanour.


    Locking his gaze with Former King Brylon''s, he nodded, "Very well, I am willing to overlook this whole thing if the Crystalforge n truly had no involvement in what has happened today, under one condition," he said.


    "What is the condition?" Former King Brylon asked with a foreboding in his heart, unsure of what terms Ga, considering the kind of man he is, would be willing to set.

 Chapter 550 The Shocking Arrival

    Chapter 550 The Shocking Arrival


    King Ga gestured for one of the guards to bring the sword to him before he grabbed it and threw it towards Former King Brylon.


    ng!


    The sound of the swordnding on the floor before Former King Brylon caused him to look down briefly at the weapon at his feet.


    "For me to ept that the Crystalforge n has no hand in this failed assassination, I want you to kill her yourself. In return, I will pardon the fallen Crystalforge n heiress for her remarks since she is still young, and considering her current situation, such words should be understood," King Ga said, briefly ncing at his son who seemed to have calmed down, relieved that nothing would happen to Crystalia from the corner of his eyes.


    Although one of the main reasons for sparing the Former Princess''s life was his awareness of his son''s attachment to her, the more considerable motivation was to humiliate the Crystalforge n once again and make them understand that regaining their former glory was an impossible feat.


    Meanwhile, everyone couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva as they immediately grasped King Ga''s words.


    The former King of the Prismerian Kingdom, killing the Queen''s personal servant under the orders of the present King of the Prismerian Kingdom¡ªforget about the embarrassment and shame that would forever gue the previous royal family until the day they died.


    Once the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom heard about what had happened, it would also serve as a stark reminder that the Gemheart n had the power to consolidate itself within the kingdom. The incident would highlight the capability of the Gemheart n topel the former King of the Prismerian Kingdom to kill his own people.


    And to them, it was a message, a promation that from henceforth¡ª


    The Crystalforge n had indeed fallen. Therefore, they should dispel any thoughts of retaliation with the Crystalforge n.


    The Four Major ns wore various expressions witnessing the scene unfold, especially n Head Ralias Prismaflow and n Mistress Dailia Prismaflow. They continued to watch the unfolding events with deep frowns on their faces.


    Without hesitation, Former King Brylon picked up the sword from the ground and walked towards the injured Elysia.


    "...Fat¡­her," Crystalia stammered out as she gazed at her father steadily, walking towards them with a firm expression on his face, devoid of every emotion.


    "Restrain her," King Ga ordered, noticing that Crystalia was still shielding the assant protectively with her body.


    Instantly, several guards grabbed onto Crystalia, restraining her and dragging her to the side. She didn''t attempt to break free or struggle, knowing it would be easy to do so with her strength.


    Instead, she stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her. Elysia watched the former King arrive before her and raised his sword high in the air, as though he was about to deliver a swift, decisive strike.


    Gritting her teeth, various emotions churning within her heart, she closed her eyes and lowered her head, epting her fate. She had already prepared for whatever was toe.


    Even if she didn''t have the chance to see Orion for onest time, or give birth to her unborn child and witness who they would take after, she didn''t regret any of her actions at that very moment.


    Former King Brylon brought his arm downwards.


    "ELYSIA!!!" Princess Crystalia screamed at the top of her lungs.


    BAAANNG!!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the main engagement hall, momentarily shaking it to its core.


    Former King Brylon''s arm halted in the air, stopping several inches above Elysia''s neck.


    Including Former King Brylon, everyone who had felt the force turned their heads upwards, toward the crystal and rocky ceiling, believing it to be the source of themotion.


    BANGGG!!


    King Ga furrowed his brows before looking at the guards and shouting, "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? GO A¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was instantly interrupted.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    A thunderous explosion echoed upward.


    The roof of the main engagement hall caved inwards before it broke apart, prompting everyone to abandon their seats and leap backwards, distancing themselves from the debris to avoid any unnecessary circumstances.


    Those who reactedte bore the full brunt of the copse and were immediately buried under the fallen roof.


    Crystalia, however, managed to arrive at Elysia just in time to save her. Fortunately, Elysia survived with only a broken bone in her left leg due to debris copsing on top of her.


    After ensuring that Elysia was okay, Crystalia turned her head toward the source of the copsed debris.


    As the dust in the air began to settle down, Crystalia''s eyes widened in surprise at the figure that had emerged from within it.


    "...Flintor," she muttered audibly.


    Witnessing that the person who had caused such a ruckus was the former Princess''s personal guard, King Ga felt the veins on his forehead about to pop open, wondering how he had escaped from the dungeon.


    The dungeon itself was sturdy enough to cage down a Tenth-tier Crystal Sage, which was why he wasn''t worried about anyone breaking out of their cell, especially the former Queen, given her weakened state.


    So, seeing that Flintor had managed to escape left King Ga at a loss for words, wondering if the guards around him had be toocent.


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? RESTRAIN HIM IMMEDIATELY!!" he shouted, deciding that it would be a little too much for him to handle the situation alone.


    Eleven guards charged forward without hesitation, wielding their des and activating their n''s specialty. They decided not to take the opponent in front of them lightly and aimed to avoid any mistakes.


    Gleaming Heart Scale!!


    Gleaming Heart Surge!!


    Their bodies transformed, dark grey scales formed around their skin, and their magical energy increased several times over. They instantly arrived in front of Flintor with the sole intention of incapacitating him until he was on the brink of death.


    However, before they could swing their swords, they halted¡ª


    SWISSH!


    SWISSH!!


    A gentle breeze grazed along their skin. Some looked down to witness their heads flying away from their headless bodies, while others felt their bodies detaching and falling to the ground.


    ng!


    Bam!


    In the blink of an eye, eleven Gemheart Warriors, all of whom were in the Crystal Luminary Rank, were killed before they could even understand what had happened.


    Everyone in the main engagement hall was shocked and could only stare dumbfoundedly at the scene, wondering what had just urred.

 Chapter 551 The Irresistible Bounty

    Chapter 551 The Irresistible Bounty


    Sensing the powerful magical energy that had emerged out of Flintor, King Ga couldn''t help but blink several times to ensure he wasn''t seeing things.


    Crystal Sage Rank?


    No, the magical energy emanating from him seemed even more potent, suggesting he might be at the Crystal King Rank. However, King Ga had already confirmed that the Princess''s personal guard was at the Crystal Luminary Rank.


    Thus, the idea of Flintor being at the Crystal Sage Rank was something he found incredibly hard to believe¡ªimpossible, even!


    Of course, the Four Major ns witnessed this scene and were even more shocked by it.


    Olivia couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "Is this the true strength of the Princess''s personal guard?" She knew that the position of the Princess''s personal guard was unique.


    When she first heard about the appointment, the news was spread throughout the kingdom to the extent that the Princess''s personal guard could be considered part of the royal family. However, even without that, his strength had never been revealed to the public.


    Olivia had no idea about how strong he truly was. She had even wondered if he was at the tenth tier Crystal Luminary Rank, just like Princess Crystalia after her strength was unveiled during the Gemheart'' ns attack. However, looking at the personal guard before her, she realized she was absolutely wrong!


    In fact, it should be obvious that the Princess''s Personal guard should be at least someone stronger than her. If Princess Crystalia''s strength was at the Tenth tier Crystal Luminary Rank, then that meant that the personal guard demonstrating an immense amount of magical energy that even she was not able to sense was¡ª


    Olivia gulped down a mouthful of saliva. For some reason, this situation reminded her of exactly how herst encounter with Orion had ended.


    Instantly, her mind raced, searching for a way to leave the Gemheart n Manor with the rest of her family because, whatever it was, she was sure the results wouldn''t be pleasant.


    Just as another group of guards was about to jump in and attack again, King Ga immediately shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "STOPP!!"


    The guards instantly halted their steps and returned to their previous positions.


    Seeing this, King Ga focused his attention back towards Flintor.


    "Do you have any idea what you are doing?" King Ga asked.


    Flintor merely looked at him.


    Instead of responding, he said, "I have thought about many ways that I want to kill you. However, as the king, I''ll be willing to give you a choice," he asked, "How do you want to die, King Ga?"


    King Ga immediately gritted his teeth in anger.


    He snapped his head to the side, focusing on the guests present. "As you can all see, the Crystalforge n has decided to retaliate once again, even after their defeat. However, it would be too shameful for one of the Four Major ns to throw their fists against an already fallen n."


    He then focused his attention back on Flintor.


    "So, I will give you onest chance to surrender. Otherwise, not only will Ibel you and the Crystalforge n as traitors, but I will also ce a bounty on the Crystalforge n. Whoever sessfully wipes out the Crystalforge n will be joined with the Four Major ns, restoring its numbers to the Five Major ns," he said.


    He still had to confirm in detail about the Princess''s Personal guard''s current strength before taking any action he might regret.


    As King Ga''s voice reverberated through the air, the whole area couldn''t help but be absolutely silent.


    Cryst''s eyes immediately widened after listening to King Ga''s words.


    Bing one of the Five Major ns¡ªwhat does that mean?


    Forget about their current position; for them to be here, within the main engagement hall, meant they obviously held considerable power within the Prismerian kingdom.


    However, whenpared to the Four Major ns, their authority might as well be likeparing a toothpick to that of a tree.


    It was iparable!


    So, the moment King Ga''s words ended, the eyes of all the smaller ns and families burned with determination.


    "The Glimmerskin n has heard the King''s words and would dly soil its hands in taking care of the Crystalforge n."


    A voice soon sounded out, and a middle-aged man with deep blue skin and white hair locks stepped forward.


    Although the Glimmerskin n was part of the vassals under the Crystalforge n, helping them control some crucial areas in the kingdom, now that the Crystalforge n had fallen and their authority had been seized by the Gemheart n, other ns and families had been slowly eating up their business and authority. Thispelled them to look for an alternative way to restore their previous position of power.


    That''s why they chose to attend the engagement of the Crowned Prince and the former Princess of the Prismerian kingdom, aiming to befriend the Gemheart n and prove their capabilities.


    However, now that they not only had the chance to do so but could also climb up thedders and instantly ascend into the position of bing one of the Five Major ns, even if it meant bing one of the weakest Major ns, how could they resist such an offer?


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t the only one who found such an offer irresistible, as several other voices rang loudly.


    "The Jadefall family has heard the King''s words and would dly extend its hands in exterminating the Gemheart n."


    "The Moonstone n has heard the King''s words and would personally want to take care of wiping out the Crystalforge n themselves."


    Another voice sounded out, and in just under a few minutes, about six ns and ten Families spoke and stepped forward.


    Witnessing all of this, Crystalia couldn''t help but grit her teeth in anger and frustration. Yes, she understood that although some of the ns and families that had stood up to face them were once loyal to the Crystalforge n, it was all about power and survival at the end of the day.


    The Crystalforge n had already lost its power and was now clinging to itsst thread of survival. So, after King Ga had made such an offer to everyone present, Crystalia understood that after today, the Crystalforge n would be... no more.

 Chapter 552 Orions Grand Arrival

    Chapter 552 Orion''s Grand Arrival


    She looked down at Elysia, who was watching the scene with a dazed expression on her face, before shifting her gaze to her father, who had fallen unconscious under the rubble from the caved-in roof.


    Gritting her teeth, she immediately helped Elysia stand up to her feet, with her arms over her shoulders, before she went towards Flintor''s position and ced her on the ground the moment she arrived. She immediately walked out and freed her father from the debris before dragging his unconscious body to their position. Although all of this happened under everyone''s gaze, none stopped her.


    They were thinking about how they should attack and who should make the first move. Besides, after witnessing the Princess''s Personal guard''s strength, they had already called for reinforcement and were waiting for them to arrive.


    Crystalia then turned her attention towards Flintor, "If you carry Father, I can carry Elysia, and then we can run out of here as quickly as we can," she said.


    Flintor stared at her and shook his head in response.


    "Don''t worry, Princess, we will handle this," he responded.


    "We?" Crystalia blurted out, staring at him wide-eyed.


    Did he also bring some of the Crystalforge Warriors? Or perhaps he had found out where those who hadpleted the trial were and brought them here to attack the Gemheart n''s manor and seize control of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Crystalia wanted to understand what Flintor''s words meant; however, before she could ask her question, Flintor had shifted his attention towards the guests.


    Immediately, the door at the hall''s entrance burst open, and about sixty individuals rushed into the main engagement hall before another fifty more.


    They formed a barricade around them, blocking all of their escape routes.


    Flintor stared at them as they armed their weapons against him.


    "Are you sure that you want to do this? Because I can promise you that if you do, if the Gemheart n falls, then you are falling with them," he said, gritting his teeth in anger as he could recognize some ns and families nning to betray them.


    The Jadefall Family Head snorted in response, "The Crystalforge n has already fallen, and we are only doing the favour of getting rid of you and ending your sufferings quickly," he responded with a light smirkced across his lips.


    Flintor nodded before he shifted his attention to the side, "Is he speaking for all of you?" He asked as he looked across at the other sixteen individuals before him.


    The rest of the smaller ns and families snorted in response.


    "He is speaking for himself; however, the one sentiment that I share with him is that the Crystalforge n is going to be permanently eradicated today," the n Head of the Glimmerskin n responded as he stared at Flintor fiercely.


    Flintor''s gaze turned sharper as he nodded in response, "Okay, then you will all follow him to his death," he responded, his gaze fixed on King Ga, who was behind them and watching the scene with a stern expression.


    "Although you have surprised us with the strength you disyed, do you think it would be more than enough to take care of all of us?" one of the n heads asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I alone am capable of taking care of all of you," Flintor responded with a nod. "However, it would be way easier if I allowed them to handle it for me."


    Although Flintor knew he could take down everyone in the room, as no one present could match his current strength, he still felt the intense magical energy raging through his body. Since he had no idea how long he wouldst and was sure that the other Five Major ns present wouldn''t underestimate him any longer and hold back their strengths, he decided not to take any risks.


    Besides, he had no reason to worry about anything, as they already had a n upon arrival.


    The n Head and Family Heads all frowned at his words.


    Even King Ga frowned deeply as he could tell that something was wrong.


    "What are you talking about? Who are the ''them''?" One of the Family Heads asked, putting his senses on high alert as he could also understand that there was some meaning to Flintor''s words.


    Flintor smiled. "They will be here soon," he said, raising his head and staring outside the gaping hole of the broken roof.


    With a deep frown on their faces, everyone raised their heads and looked outside the gaping hole of the broken roof.


    Their expressions froze as they stared at the scene before their eyes.


    Up above them was a giant sphere of water, gradually engaging them within it like a massive wall. And just when their eyes met the scene, the firmness of the water had fully set.


    At that moment,


    CRRACCCKLLEEE! CCRACCCKLLLEE!!


    A rumbling, rolling sound echoed loudly and resonated deeply within their ears.


    In their gaze, they watched as the giant sphere of water was instantly surrounded by a wave of bluish lightning racing like slithering venomous beasts, filling every single part of the massive sphere of lightning in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing the familiar vibrant bluish spark of lightning, Zephyrion and the Prismaflow twins felt a familiar shiver flow down their spines.


    Owen Luminous, who had been silently watching the scene, stood up from his seat with a deep frown on his face as he stared at the scene in front of his eyes.


    ra and Olivia couldn''t help but curse under their breath.


    However, Oliviamented that she hadn''t left earlier as she could already figure out the source of that bright bluish lightning before her.


    After all, she had witnessed its strength firsthand from an extremely close position beforehand.


    CRACCKKLLEE!!


    Meanwhile, Crystalia couldn''t help but feel her eyes be slightly moist at the scene before her.


    And it only got wetter as she noticed a figure descending from the sky, heading straight towards her position.


    BAANNGG!! BOOOMM!!!


    The figurended in front of them.


    As the dust and debris that had flown into the air uponnding began to settle down, the figure slowly became visible.


    Crystalia stared wide-eyed at the figure with a mixture of shock and disbelief. In front of her stood a young man whom she recognized and had always dreamt about in her dreams.

 Chapter 553 Facing Intimidation

    Chapter 553 Facing Intimidation


    However, unlike in her dreams, his familiar toned body was visible for all to see, just like the first day she had rescued him from the bloodthirsty god.


    The only material he wore was afortable-looking piece of cloth that rested gently around his waist, covering his sack of balls.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The familiar fierce bluish force of lightning flickered brightly on both of his arms until it slowly vanished into thin air.


    "Orion," Crystalia said, her eyes leaking like a broken dam as she watched the figure slowly turn his head to the side and look at her with a peaceful,forting smile that made her heart beat fiercely as even more tears raced from her eyes.


    "Are you okay, Crystalia?"


    Crystalia nodded in response. She raised her hands and wiped away the tears from her eyes, allowing her to speak. "Yes¡­ I''m okay."


    Orion nodded in relief. "Good, it seems like I arrived on time," he responded.


    With the same smile, he shifted his attention below toward the injured Elysia, who appeared seriously hurt.


    "And what about you, Elysia? Are you okay?" he asked, staring at her lovingly with a heartfelt expression.


    Elysia, still injured and weakened, felt her eyes be wet as she wiped away the tears.


    She then shook her head swiftly. "No¡­ I''m not okay, Orion," she responded.


    Orion frowned, taking notice of Elysia''s injured left leg.


    Immediately, he nodded in response, "Don''t worry, I will solve this quickly and get you out of here soon," he responded.


    The moment he finished speaking, two loud resounding noises echoed beside him with a "BANG!! BOOM!!" as two more figuresnded near him from above.


    As the dust began to settle, a muscrly fit man with short hair, simr to Orion''s appeared by his right. He was also wearing the same attire but was holding a cuss.


    On his left stood a woman with waist-length ck hair, equally fit as him, d in a different attire¡ªa piece of cloth tied around her waist and another scantily wrapped around her chest. She wielded a long-curved ded spear in her right hand.


    The man focused his gaze on them briefly, causing a cold shiver down their spines before he turned his head forward, focusing seriously on the group of people in front of him.


    "Are they the ones we''re meant to deal with?" Seth asked, raising a brow.


    Apart from the weird buildings and houses, which somehow reminded him of the four-eared beings and their strange contraptions that always wanted to trade with the vige for some fruits, he couldn''t help but admit that the tulga of the individuals before him was even weirder.


    Nevertheless, as Orion had already exined that their way of life was different, with the only thing connecting them being their devotion to Naka, he didn''t give it too much thought.


    Orion nodded silently.


    From a distance, King Ga''s face darkened as he watched the scene.


    "Who are they?" he asked, shifting his attention towards Orion. He felt an intense shiver running across his body just by looking at their simr attire, already guessing who they were, but he still wanted to confirm by hearing it from Orion''s mouth.


    "They are warriors from my vige. I brought them along to help take care of the problem in the Prismerian kingdom," Orion responded.


    A pin-drop silence spread across the room.


    Orion''s words resounded in their ears, causing them to take in a deep gulp.


    Upon seeing the fierce bluish lightning, those present during the Young Heirs'' banquet could already guess the source. Some, especially those who had surrounded the former royal family, stepped back, contemting ways to escape the Gemheart n manor when they witnessed Orion falling from the sky.


    However, they instantly abandoned that idea as they realized they were trapped.


    Their minds were racing, thinking about the best action for their current situation. Regardless, when they heard Orion''s words, their brains immediately came to a halt.


    Warriors from his vige!


    Having witnessed Orion''s strength during the Prismerian Young Heirs banquet and fueled by rumours about his abilities rivalling the queen''s, who held a mid-tier Crystal King Rank, they concluded that the young man was a formidable force, one none of them could handle without incurring significant losses.


    This assessment stood, even without witnessing his full strength.


    They had also pondered the strength of the other foreigners from Orion''s ce, hoping he was an exception and not indicative of their overall strength.


    However, sensing the fierce aura emanating from the two individuals beside him, they didn''t need to witness their strength to understand they were... powerful.


    As such, Orion''s words sent another shiver down their spines,pelling them to take several steps back again.


    King Ga''s face fell for a few seconds, a fleeting expression of frustration crossing his features before he swiftly regained control of his emotions, rposing himself. "Mr Orion, I understand that the former royal family weed you upon your first arrival in the Prismerian Kingdom, and you would go so far as to return the favour," he said.


    Shifting his attention toward the defeated former royal members, he recalled that Orion had intervened to thwart the assassination attempt.


    "However, don''t you think you are going too far by interfering in our kingdom''s affairs?" he added, narrowing his eyes at Orion.


    Immediately grasping King Ga''s attempt to manipte the situation, several voices rang out, predominantly from the ns and Families vying for a spot among the Five Major ns.


    "Yes! This is our kingdom; you have no right to interfere here!"


    "Is this how you choose to repay the kingdom that weed you with open arms?"


    "While you may have a close rtionship with the Crystalforge n, your ties with the Prismerian Kingdom are not as strong. If you decide to fight us here, be prepared to face the entire might of the Prismerian Kingdom!"


    ra and Olivia witnessed the scene, feeling the veins on their foreheads bulge to the point of almost bursting.


    Are they insane?

 Chapter 554 Facing Intimidation (2)

    Chapter 554 Facing Intimidation (2)


    Of course, they could already recognise that they stood no chance in defeating the two warriors alongside Orion, even if they all attacked together. Nheless, they also understood what Ga was doing, which was that just because they couldn''tunch an offensive didn''t mean they couldn''t go on the defensive.


    With every important figure currently within the Gemheart n manor, each holding significant influence in the Prismerian Kingdom, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that if Orion and the warriors he brought with him decided to fight and ughter everyone in this room and the Gemheart n Manor, they would undoubtedly face the entire Prismerian Kingdom.


    The citizens wouldn''t sit idly by and bow their heads to an outsider, especially a foreigner who had in one of their own.


    This would indirectly affect the Crystalforge n, bringing even greater shame and humiliation for using external support to harm one of their own and attempt to regain their previous position of power.


    Of course, all this wouldn''t have been a problem if they were not a race imprisoned in a mountain for about 7,000 years, having only known themselves. For a society unaware of the outside world, unless Orion or the Crystalforge had ns to be dictators and eliminate every opposition, it was obviously a bad idea.


    For Olivia, the uncertainty of not knowing what the people in front of them were capable of was a source of fear. As for ra, the mystery of Orion''s survival, considering his disappearance within the Divineke essence, raised questions.


    If Orion and the warriors he brought had followed him from outside the mountain, did that mean the Crystalforge n''s warriors had seeded in defeating White me and were the ones who called for help?


    If that were the case, weren''t they the ones being insane for being unable to properly understand their current situation and the character of the people before them before taking such action?


    Nevertheless, the deed had already been done, and what remained was how Orion and the other warriors besides him would respond.


    Meanwhile, Orion raised his eyes at the individuals before him.


    "Is the Prismerian Kingdom ready to make the necessary sacrifice to stop me from interfering?" he asked.


    The various n and family heads gritted their teeth in anger and frustration.


    ra and Olivia couldn''t help but feel their hearts almost leap from their chests upon hearing Orion''s words.


    "Do you want an answer to that question?" Owen responded, his teeth gritting against one another as he stared at Orion, his dense magical energy filling the air around him.


    Without waiting for Orion''s response, he instantly vanished from his spot, appearing beside Orion and the others.


    Elemental Amplification!


    A burst of raging mes mixed with blinding light emanated from Owen''s fist as he threw it towards Orion''s head with enough force to cause him to fall unconscious.


    He could have used ''Radiant Fusion,'' which was a much higher form of ''Elemental Amplification.'' However, he didn''t want to kill Orion; he only nned to knock him out with enough force to capture him.


    This way, they could use him to deal with the rest of the foreigners and also find out the location of his daughters.


    However,


    "BAANGG!!"


    A firm feminine hand tightened around his fist, stopping the attack and dispersing the mes, halting him in his tracks.


    Owen''s eyes widened. He immediately tried to free himself and protect against the impending blow, but...


    It was toote!


    "BAMM!!"


    A foot crashed into his chest like a boulder, causing him to tear away the rocks and crystals coating the ground, somersaulting through the air four times beforeing to a stop with a "BANNGG!" as hended on the floor, imprinting himself on it and shattering it to the extent that several inches long cracks formed around him.


    "FATHER!!"


    "HUSBAND!!"


    "CLAN HEAD!!!"


    Several figures, including his youngest daughter and his wife, rushed forward hysterically to check on his condition. Once they arrived, their faces immediately paled, as they could see that his chest was now bare, revealing the gruesome sight of several broken bones and numerous internal and external injuries.


    Even as they tried their best to heal a part of his injuries, they could all tell that it was only because the n Head was someone at mid-tier Crystal Sage Rank that he was able to still grasp onto a sliver of his life even after such an attack, because if he wasn''t¡ª


    They felt every hair on their body stand as an uncontroble shiver passed through their spine.


    "Good work, Gemma," Orion nodded in approval at the quick response of the woman beside him.


    Gemma was one of the warriors in his Orion''s sky. Fifi was busy holding up the massive water lightning sphere to ensure nobody escaped the Gemheart n manor. At the same time, the rest were busy securing the castle. Alongside the Prismerian kingdom, with the help of Iris and the other Crystalforge n warriors, she and Seth were the ones he had chosen to apany him in dealing with the Gemheart n.


    Of course, it wasn''t that he trusted Seth or needed his help, as Gemma''s assistance was already enough. However, he didn''t want Seth to be anywhere else except within arm''s reach, where he could monitor his actions until they returned to the vige.


    Meanwhile, everyone else in the room couldn''t help but take a deep breath at what they had just witnessed. Not only had the Luminaris n Head''s ferocious attack beenpletely blocked and dispersed by a single hand, but... One kick!


    All it took was one kick from one of the warriors apanying Orion to injure the Luminaris n Head, sending him flying backwards and injuring him to the point that some sections of his bones werepletely shattered.


    He looked like he was barely grasping onto thest remaining threads of his life.


    King Ga''s eyes had shrunk to the size of a needle as he felt his heart race several times faster.

 Chapter 555 Facing Intimidation (3)

    Chapter 555 Facing Intimidation (3)


    Orion focused his attention on the injured Luminaris n Head before shifting his gaze back to King Ga.


    "You still haven''t answered my question. Is the Prismerian Kingdom ready to make the necessary sacrifices to stop me from interfering?" he said.


    King Ga felt his cheeks flush with anger as he gritted his teeth together. "ATTACK HIM!" he ordered. However, contrary to his expectations, they all stood still, afraid of making a move.


    And even if they weren''t, who were they kidding?


    After what they had just witnessed, even if they were presented with the opportunity to be the next royal family of the Prismerian Kingdom, there was no way they would risk their lives and fight against Orion and the two warriors beside him, who were capable of taking down one of the Four Major n Heads with just a kick.


    Witnessing this scene, King Ga fumed even more in anger, barely able to hold himself back as he turned his attention towards the Gemheart n guards.


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? KILL THEM!" he roared, pointing a finger at Orion and the others.


    He would rather fight to hisst breath than lose everything he had worked so hard for, even if it meant going against opponents he had no chance of defeating. He had done it with the same Queen and won, so he was sure he could go against the odds and win again, no matter the cost.


    The guards hesitated, not knowing what to do before burying their fear deep within their hearts and immediately charging forward.


    Seeing this, Orion smiled. Although he had already considered another way to deal with this situation, it would be a shame if all he had to do was talk it out with them.


    After all, given everything he had heard and seen, he wasn''t nning on being peaceful until he had given them a piece of his mind.


    "Don''t worry, stay back and protect them. I can handle this," Orion said to Seth and Gemma, who were about to take a step forward.


    He instantly released his Vylkr energy from both containers and charged forward, straight towards the charging guards.


    CRACCKLLEEE!!


    He activated his gift as he met one of the soldiers head-on, wielding a sword toward him. The moment his lightning-coated fist came in contact with the guard''s head...


    BAAMM!! POPP!!


    Before he could react, his head exploded into a gruesome pile of blood and various torched chunks of flesh.


    Even before his body could hit the ground, Orion immediately dashed towards the next guard. He used his right arm to clench the guard''s arm, charring and ripping it off before he ran his lightning-coated fist towards his head, causing it to explode and burst into another gruesome charred chunk of flesh and blood. Before he quickly went towards his next victim.


    Within three breaths, four of the eleven guards had been killed by Orion with a single attack, without even having the chance to react, without much effort.


    Meanwhile, the crowds all looked dumbfounded, their eyes not missing the scene as the guards dropped dead heedlessly to the ground within a few breaths.


    They immediately cursed under their breaths before turning around and heading towards the door. As long as they got out of there first, they could think of a way to deal with the massive water lightning barrier.


    Even King Ga knew this wasn''t a battle he could win alone, so he instantly turned around, using the opportunity behind him to escape from this mess and figure out how to deal with itter.


    "COVER ME!!" He roared at the rest of the guards around him to protect him as he channelled all of his magical energy and raced towards the door.


    Orion saw this after he had just beheaded all eleven guards. He was about to order Seth and Gemma to handle the situation before he noticed two figures rush past him. In the next moment, several chilling bone-cracking sounds rang deeply within the ears of everyone present, before various screams began resonating loudly in the air.


    "AHH! MY LEGS!!"


    "HELP ME!! I CAN''T FEEL MY LEGS!!"


    Every single person who had attempted to escapey on the floor with one of their legs broken, screaming out in pain, experiencing a level of agony they had never felt since they had ascended.


    King Ga was among those unable to move, barely holding in his guttural screams before he immediately felt a tight grip around his neck, causing his eyes to widen in fear as he saw the owner of the hand who slowly dragged him upwards.


    Seeing this scene, everyone held their breath as their screams immediately ceased, afraid of suddenly bing the centre of attention.


    "It seems that the Prismerian Kingdom isn''t ready to make the necessary sacrifice to stop me," Orion said, tightening his grip as he narrowed his eyes at King Ga.


    King Ga''s eyes widened, "¡­ Don''t kill me! If you kill me, I promise you that you¡­" Before he could evenplete his sentence, the grip around his throat tightened, causing him to choke out the rest of his words.


    Deciding not to waste any more time, Orion used a fraction of his strength and mmed it into King Ga''s gut. King Ga took a sharp breath, still choking as Orion held onto his throat.


    However, before he could even begin to plea for his life, another punch mmed straight into his gut, causing a mouthful of blood to pour out of his mouth.


    A few more punches followed, causing him to almost fall unconscious before slipping back into consciousness.


    Although Orion could have ended his life here and now, he still felt it wouldn''t be satisfying enough, which he instantly understood was only because of their vast disparity in strength.


    Staring at the half-lidded eyes of the weakened and battered King Ga, Orion shifted his attention to the rest of the guests whose legs had been broken, causing them to flinch backwards in fright.


    Then he shifted his attention toward the others, who directed their eyes to the side, some even staring downward, not daring to make eye contact, except for the Luminaris n, who were all staring daggers at him.

 Chapter 556 Say It Like You Believe It

    Chapter 556 Say It Like You Believe It


    Even if the Luminaris n had an Intermediate n specialty that they could use to heal themselves, with the n Head''s current situation, he could not fully activate it without expending some of his magical energy, which he was using to keep his health stable.


    Nheless, now that Orion and the warriors beside him had blocked and trapped them within the Gemheart n''s manor, they could only wait and see what he was nning to do.


    The only thing they feared was going through the same experience that King Ga was enduring.


    Orion withdrew his gaze and dragged King Ga back to his previous position by the neck. Once he arrived, he threw him by the side, allowing him to catch his breath before focusing on the rest of the crowds, frozen in their spots.


    "I will ask this onest time, so answer me: Is there anyone willing to make the necessary sacrifice to stop me from interfering in the Prismerian Kingdom''s affairs?" Orion''s voice prated through the dense stench of blood and charred flesh in the air, reverberating deeply within their ears.


    This time, no one responded.


    They all faced downwards, gripping their fists tightly in anger and frustration. So what if they decided to turn the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom against them? Wouldn''t that seal the doom of their fate?


    After all, with the strength and viciousness they had just witnessed, every attack aimed at dealing devastating injuries, who is to say they wouldn''t eliminate the entire Prismerian Kingdom if they attempted to resist with their numbers?


    After all, they were outsiders and foreigners, from beyond the mountain, wielding strength far surpassing even their most powerful warriors. And, Orion''s confirmation of more of their kind outside the mountain, apanied by the two formidable warriors with him, shattered any idea that they should fear the Prismerion race, let alone the Prismerian Kingdom.


    To believe they were the world revolved around them, while not entirely their fault, was undeniably¡ª


    Naive!


    Olivia observed the scene, silently releasing a sigh.


    ''So, it''s going to be like this,'' she thought, contemting their fate and whether there would even be a ''Four Major ns'' in the future.


    "Since there is no one willing to make the sacrifices to stop me from interfering in the affairs of the Prismerian Kingdom, I''d like to make one thing clear first," Orion said, locking eyes with all the important figures in the Prismerian Kingdom.


    They remained muted, not daring to interrupt him while waiting for him to finish speaking.


    "I made a deal with the Crystalforge n to assist them in defeating White me, ensuring the Prismerian race breaks free from the curse they brought upon themselves, and emerges from this mountain to the outside world," Orion continued, his words exploding through the ears of everyone present.


    Some of the Major ns, along with smaller ns and families who had already deciphered the Crystalforge n''s intentions, couldn''t help but frown at his revtion.


    Meanwhile, those who hadn''t been present during the Prismerian Young Heirs'' banquet, and thus were unaware of the information due to their absence, listened patiently for Orion to carry on.


    Orion sighed, shaking his head with a deep mncholy undertone in his words. "But first, I knew I needed help to defeat White me. So, my initial decision was to seek assistance from outside the mountain," Orion exined.


    "The Crystalforge n had already nned to recruit warriors from various ns and families, regardless of their size, so when I eventually made my way outside the mountain and brought help, they could participate in such an event and eliminate White me for good. However, are you aware of what happened next?" Orion''s words carried a hint of anger as he swept his gaze across everyone in the room.


    "The royal family was suddenly ambushed, almost assassinated, resulting in the Queen''s strength being sealed by a mysterious artefact. This eliminated the chance of her participation, as she became the same as an ordinary Prismerion. Deciding for a change of ns to prevent the kingdom from falling into chaos, her condition was kept hidden," Orion continued, speaking with a fierce gaze directed at each of them.


    "And because of this, I had to make do with what I had left and go up the mountain with the Crystalforge n''s best Elite Warriors. Fortunately, I found a way to leave the mountain because I am not a Prismerion so the curse couldn''t affect me. However, upon my return with the warriors from the Vige, aiming to fulfil my agreement with the Crystalforge n and assist the Prismerian Kingdom in leaving the mountain, I discovered that over half of the Crystalforge n warriors had been killed."


    "This reduced the once-great Five Major ns to the Four Major ns, the Queen had been sent to the dungeon, the King was now a condemned man, and all of you, every single one, wereplicit in the cause, the reason for all of this.." Orion said, grinding his teeth in anger. He bent down, removing Ga''s crown and gripping him by his bangs hair before raising him high into the air.


    "AFTER THE CRYSTALFORGE CLAN HAS DONE EVERYTHING IN THEIR POWER TO ENSURE THAT THE PRISMERION RACE CAN BREAK FREE OF THEIR CURSE AND LEAVE THE MOUNTAIN, IS THIS HOW YOU REPAY THEM?" Orion roared fiercely at them.


    "AND EVEN IF YOU HAD NO IDEA, DID ANY OF YOU TRY TO STAND UP FOR THE CRYSTALFORGE CLAN DURING THE GEMHEART CLAN''S ATTACK, ESPECIALLY CONSIDERING THAT THERE IS A FOREIGNER IN THEIR MIDST WHO CAME FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN?"


    The Four Major ns shifted their gazes to the other side, realizing that Orion was explicitly addressing them.


    Still, like everyone else, their brains spun rapidly as they processed everything he had just uttered.


    "No, you didn''t," Orion said, "You all waited, eager to see if the Gemheart n would seed in defeating the Crystalforge and capturing the foreigner who came from outside the mountain. For your own foolish ambitions, you held your pride high, risking everything for more power and authority," Orion turned his head and spat, before refocusing his attention on them, "Now I understand why you were all cursed by Naka to remain here forever."


    .....


    Author''s Note: Yes, He''s bullshitting a solution out of his ass. And yes, the Crystalforge n would likely have taken simr actions.

 Chapter 557 Relinquishing Control of the Prismerian Kingdom

    Chapter 557 Relinquishing Control of the Prismerian Kingdom


    They all lowered their heads in shame, not daring to look up. No matter how they examined his words, he was right.


    Olivia couldn''t help but bite her lip as she also lowered her head in embarrassment and shame. She understood that everything Orion had just said was true.


    "Anyway, I can''t fully me you all for your actions since all you''ve known is only within this mountain. So the fact that you thirst for more power and authority, thinking you are the centre of the world, should be understandable. Nheless, there''s one thing that at least you all got right," Orion said, calming down his rage as he released a sigh and continued, "Which is that the Crystalforge n were the only ones who weed me upon my arrival, so I would go as far as I can to repay that favour¡­"


    "Mr. Orion¡­" ra quickly interrupted before Orion could continue speaking.


    After witnessing Orion and the Warrior''s gruesome actions, and hearing hisst words, she understood that if things continued like this, then forget about finding a way to salvage whatever rtionship they have left with him; Orion might as well kill them without fearing the consequences since it was already clear that he obviously had the capabilities to deal with it.


    "What is it?" Orion asked as he turned and saw that ra, the Gemheart n mistress, had interrupted him.


    ra understood this was the only chance she had to avoid whatever cmity was about to befall the Gemheart n.


    "Mr. Orion, we are sorry for our foolish behaviour," ra said as she took a deep bow towards Orion''s direction.


    She even stretched her arm and grabbed hold of her stupid son before she pressed her hand on his back and forced him to take a deep bow against his will.


    "Bow down," ra whispered, her voiceced with a threat.


    Zephyrion took a deep breath and obeyed his mother, bowing down as he gripped his fist tightly.


    Ga, who could see in his dizzy condition, gritted his bloodied teeth as he stared at his wife, bowing deeply towards Orion, ''That woman¡­'' he cursed under his breath.


    Orion furrowed his brows at ra''s words. It was evident that Orion didn''t have a good opinion of ra, considering how their first meeting had ended up, so he narrowed his eyes at her before he could speak; another voice rang out in the air.


    "Mr Orion, we sincerely apologize for our foolish behaviour," Olivia said, bowing deeply towards Orion.


    She understood this was the only way to avoid their difficult situation and swiftly followed ra''s lead.


    However, after she finished speaking, another voice resonated loudly in the air.


    "Mr. Orion, please forgive us for our ridiculous actions!"


    "Mr. Orion, we humbly request¡­"


    Soon, various other voices joined in, echoing in the main engagement hall as everyone, including the injured, bowed towards Orion''s direction.


    Observing the situation, the Luminaris n, still tending to their n Head, found themselves confused and torn about the appropriate course of action.


    Their attention shifted to Owen, who maintained a fiery gaze directed at Orion, and they let out resigned sighs, abandoning any thoughts of surrendering.


    On the other hand, Anna couldn''t help but bite her lip, questioning whether this was the most prudent decision they could make.


    Observing the scene, Orion couldn''t resist letting out a loud snort at their actions. Nevertheless, this was the intended effect he had hoped to achieve with his speech. He was well aware that he couldn''t simply eliminate everyone in the hall due to the inevitable consequences that would ensue.


    Turning his attention to the still-dazed Crystalia, who had witnessed the entire event, he spoke audibly, "I will personally deal with the Gemheart n. As for the others, how do you want to handle them?" He ensured that his words reached every ear in the room.


    ra swallowed hard upon hearing Orion''s words but chose to remain silent.


    Crystalia fixed her gaze on Orion''s calm demeanour. Quickly recovering from her momentary daze, she nodded with a serious expression.


    After ensuring that Elysia was seatedfortably on the ground, she stood up. Her eyes scanned the crowd of people bowing down deeply within the main engagement hall.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth to speak.


    "You all should face punishment for the destruction of the Crystalforge n and the chaos that has spread throughout the Prismerian Kingdom," Crystalia stated, sending shivers down their spines.


    "However, realizing that your deaths would only sow more chaos in the kingdom, I am willing to withhold my revenge if you are prepared to step down from your positions and cede all authority to the Crystalforge n."


    The announcement left everyone wide-eyed and astonished, from the Major ns down to the smaller families.


    Wasn''t relinquishing their hard-earned positions and authority, the same as killing them?


    "Princess... I th¡ª," a voice began from one of the smaller ns, a group that had once sought to eliminate the previous royal family, only to be swiftly interrupted.


    "What? Do you find the terms I''ve made in exchange for your lives too burdensome?" Crystalia responded, narrowing her eyes and fixing a fierce gaze upon the Glimmerskin n Head. "Or perhaps, I''ve misjudged, and you''d prefer death over surrendering everything you own."


    "No, my Princess. We... We are grateful for your understanding andpassionate heart," the Glimmerskin n Head gritted his teeth and spoke loudly, "The Glimmerskin n at this moment relinquishes its position of power and authority to the Crystalforge n."


    Although he never wanted to utter such a word, the moment those words escaped his lips, he immediately felt a huge burden lifted from his shoulders, causing him to exhale in relief silently.


    Suddenly, a loud, familiar voice rang out in the air.


    "The Gemheart n at this moment steps down from their position of power and relinquishes everything they possess, including their authority, to the Crystalforge n," ra dered, her words causing everyone in the room to be dumbfounded immediately.

 Chapter 558 Relinquishing Control of the Prismerian Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 558 Relinquishing Control of the Prismerian Kingdom (2)


    Of course, they all understood that the Four Major ns would follow suit and surrender their position and authority to the Crystalforge n. It was apparent they couldn''t handle this situation themselves, or else they would have done so already.


    However, upon hearing the Gemheart n Mistress relinquishing everything they owned, even with Orion stating that he would deal with them, and sensing a hidden intent, it wasn''t hard for them to specte the kind of judgment the Gemheart n was about to face. Despite this, they found it somewhat challenging to believe that the Gemheart n Mistress would willingly swallow her pride and utter such a sentence without hesitation.


    They wouldn''t doubt her reasons if they were aware of the punishment the Gemheart n Mistress had endured under the Gemheart n Head. However, since she managed to conceal her scars whenever she left the Castle to avoid arousing suspicion, it was understandable that they couldn''t.


    Crystalia snorted disdainfully at ra''s words, dismissing them without consideration. With Orion taking charge of the Gemheart n''s fate, she had no intention of intervening or showing any mercy. If the Gemheart n Mistress expected leniency from her, she was sorely mistaken.


    However, another familiar voice resounding voice echoed in the air.


    "The Prismaflow n willingly steps down from its position of power and relinquishes all authority to the Crystalforge n," Ralias Prismaflow, the n Head, said with a calm and serene expression.


    He, along with his family and the attending members of the Prismaflow n, bowed their heads toward Orion.


    Orion raised his brows slightly, as he hadn''t expected the Prismaflow n to surrender so easily. He had already heard about their n''s behaviour and understood that they were usually the only n among the other Major ns who hardly interfered with the affairs of the Prismarian Kingdom, except for the Young Heirs'' battle for the throne or any major situations.


    Regardless, he hadn''t had any bad encounters with the Prismaflow n, except for the battle at the Young Heir Banquet, where he had beaten both of their young heirs to a pulp. So, he could only nod in response to Crystalia, who had turned her head towards him for approval, before she sighed and turned her attention back to the crowd.


    It was obvious that she was satisfied with the Prismaflow n''s response.


    Immediately after, another voice rang out loudly, surprising the crowds once more.


    "The Quartzwraith n hereby steps down from their position of power and relinquishes every authority they possess to the Crystalforge n," n Mistress Olivia Quartzwraith dered loudly.


    Her husband, n Head Jadues Quartzwraith, frowned deeply at her words. He was about to speak; however, after seeing the unwavering resolution in his wife''s eyes and realizing that he could not change her decision, Jadues sighed silently and dropped his head even lower. He understood that from now on, there would no longer be a Four Major n, except for one.


    The n they had all thought would disappear and be reced could now look down at them from a mountain.


    ''Maybe this is what they call fate,'' Jadues thought internally as he shifted his gaze from the two warriors standing at the door to Orion, a glint passing through his eyes.


    Witnessing three of the Four Major ns willingly surrender without hesitation, the rest followed suit, shouting to the top of their lungs to be heard clearly by everyone in the hall.


    After a few minutes, the entire hall fell silent as everyone surrendered their positions and authority to the Crystalforge n, except for one.


    Crystalia narrowed her eyes at the Luminaris n.


    Even though the two young heiresses were Orion''s partners, she couldn''t rule out that they had been one of the primary reasons the Gemheart n quickly consolidated their authority within the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Before she could attempt to speak, Orion''s voice resounded loudly in the air.


    "Is the Luminaris n unwilling to surrender and bear the consequences of their actions, or would they rather join the Gemheart n in suffering the same fate?" Orion asked, a fierce glint in his eyes.


    Everyone in the main engagement hall cast a subtle nce towards the Luminaris, muttering silent prayers for the Crystalforge n in their hearts.


    Despite Owen being Merida''s and Maya''s father, he was aware that they had snuck out of the Castle during the Gemheart n''s attack.


    Since they hadn''t been found or returned to their ns, it meant they didn''t support what their father and family had done. Knowing the character of the two girls, who would never go back on their word, he was sure they were waiting in hiding to confirm whether he was dead or alive first.


    Nheless, even if those two were the only reason he had not killed off the whole Luminaris n instantly, Orion understood that he couldn''t let them go unpunished for what they had done.


    After almost a minute of silence, Orion raised his other hand and activated his gift.


    CRACCCKKLLEE!! CRACCKKLLEE!!!


    Violent strikes of bluish lightning emerged from Orion''s arms as he immediately conjured about fifteen lightning-bluish arrows, each with a blunt head. He steadily charged them from his arm, nning to deal a devastating amount of damage to the Luminaris n and leave them at death''s door without killing them.


    Since they could now leave the mountain as they wished, he could have Aunt Greta treat them back to health for their injuries. As for the rest of the Luminaris n members, he couldn''t let his pregnant wife deal with their problems, so whether they survived or not, was based only on their luck.


    Witnessing Orion''s movement, the Luminaris n members'' eyes widened, especially Owen, who was already on death''s bed.


    Before he could even manage to say a word in fright¡ª


    Orion swung his wrist forward.


    CRACKKLEEE!!! SWWISSHHH!!


    CRACKKLEEE!!! SWWISSHHH!!


    CRACKKLEEE!!! SWWISSHHH!!


    Over fifteen arrows were shot towards them like a bolt of lightning, urately striking down fifteen Luminaris n members even before they could react.


    "ARRGH!!"


    "AHHH!!!"


    Various screams rang out in the air from the Luminaris n position; whether it was men or women, they all writhed on the ground as the lightning charred and electrocuted various parts of their skin.


    It seared through what they were wearing, with apparent damage concentrated where the bolts of arrows hadnded.


    After the screams slowly died down, the rumbling and rolling sound of lightning echoed in the air again.


    A drop of sweat gathered around the forehead of everyone in the main engagement hall as they turned their heads toward Orion.


    They saw about eighteen arrows around him, each charged once more, ready to strike down the remaining Luminaris n members.

 Chapter 559 Announcing White Flames Death

    Chapter 559 Announcing White me''s Death


    CRACCKLLEEE!! SWWISSSHHH!!


    As Orion swung his wrist forward, eighteen blunt, lightning-forged arrows shot forward, striking and electrocuting everyst member of the Luminaris n, except one.


    Anna scrunched her face in pain as she looked at her slightly electrocuted leg. Surprisingly, the blunt lightning arrow had onlynded a few inches away from her legs, leaving a barely visible and slightly charred spot.


    She then shifted her gaze backwards to observe everyone''s current situation, from her mother to the Luminaris n members who had attended the main engagement banquet, all lying charred on the ground, writhing and twitching as they gritted their teeth in pain. Her attention then turned to her already injured father, who seemed to have fainted from being hit once more.


    If she hadn''t been able to feel his pulse, she would have thought that he was dead.


    As Anna turned her head forward and locked eyes with Orion''s calm gaze, an involuntary shiver ran down her spine.


    "As the only one remaining, what decision do you want to make, or do you want me to make it for you?" Orion''s voice echoed through the tense silence as he continued to fix his gaze on Maya''s and Merida''s youngest sister.


    She appeared frozen, fear evident in her eyes.


    The sole reason he had spared her was that he didn''t want to give her severe punishment, considering she seemed to be loved by both of her elder sisters.


    Anna turned to look behind her once more, recalling that she was the sole survivor spared from Orion''s vicious onught. Though she had an idea of why Orion had chosen to spare her life, she recognized that, as the only person left to make a decision, she needed to choose wisely in this pressing moment.


    Slowly rising from the floor, disregarding the stinging sensation in her legs, she sighed deeply in her heart, silently apologizing to her father.


    "The Luminaris n, at this moment, steps down from their position of power and relinquishes every authority they own to the Crystalforge n," Anna dered, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    She then took a deep breath, understanding that she could do nothing more than ensure that the Luminaris n did not suffer the same fate as the Gemheart n.


    Orion nodded in response.


    As Anna realized she was now safe, her legs quickly gave up strength, forcing her to copse back on the ground.


    Orion then shifted his attention back toward Ga and the rest of the Gemheart n, whose foreheads were now filled with sweat beads, before redirecting his gaze to everyone else. "And there''s one more thing that I would like to say," Orion said seriously, his words resonating across the room.


    All ears in the room, from the royal family to the former Major ns, down to the smaller ns and families, perked up in uncertainty. The serious expression on Orion''s face indicated the importance of what he was about to say, and everyone listened attentively.


    Orion drew in a deep breath and spoke audibly, ensuring that every person in the room could hear him clearly.


    "White me is dead!"


    BOOOM!


    As Orion''s words reverberated, a collective explosion of shock echoed through their minds.


    From the battered Ga to Crystalia, Flintor, Elysia, Zephyrion, ra, Olivia, Jadues, the Quartzwraith n heirs, Ris, Anna, and even the Luminaris n members who managed to stay conscious, gritting their teeth in anger upon hearing Anna''s words, along with the other members of the former Major ns and the smaller ns and families, everyone froze.


    They stared at Orion with wide eyes, a mix of shock, dumbfoundedness, and disbelief etched across their faces as they processed Orion''s statement.


    "White me is dead!"


    "...Mr. Orion, what did you just say?" Ris Prismaflow''s voice trembled as he stared at Orion in shock and disbelief.


    "Is¡­ Is White me really dead?" His hands shook with excitement as he awaited Orion''s response.


    If it were any other person delivering such a statement, they wouldn''t have entertained the idea and might have punished someone attempting to make a joke out of such a im. However, considering it was Orion who spoke, they not only dared not to doubt him but also understood that he had no reason to lie, especially in such a tense situation.


    Regardless, if Orion wasn''t lying, then¡ª


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, I killed him by myself, so I can say without a doubt that White me is dead," he affirmed.


    "White me is dead," Ralias muttered under his breath, repeating it once more.


    He strangely felt as though these were the sweetest words he had ever tasted, and curiously, the sensation only intensified with each passing moment as he processed Orion''s words.


    He and everybody within the main engagement hall were experiencing the same sensation. Some felt their brains were short-circuited, struggling toprehend the words they had just heard.


    It was as if they couldn''te to terms with the fact that the bloodthirsty entity that had loomed over them for longer than even their ancestors could remember, inflicting them with a curse they thought was unbreakable, was now... dead!


    Olivia''s lips trembled as she opened her mouth and asked, "...How?" posing the current question on everybody''s mind.


    Even if White me was significantly weaker than when he was a god, that didn''t change the fact that he was still a god. No matter how strong Orion and the warriors he had brought were, doubts lingered about their ability to easily kill a god, especially considering their ancestors'' failed attempts during the ''Three Great ughters.''


    Understandably, after hearing Orion''s words, they all wanted to know how he was able to aplish the feat of killing White me by himself.


    Orion immediately summoned the four-meter-long crimson greatsword.


    BANGG!


    As the four-meter-long crimson greatsword prated the ground, it caused spiderwebbed cracks to spread around it. All eyes were directed toward the four-meter-long crimson greatsword that seemed to possess an unnatural sharpness, glistening like a drop of blood with an otherworldly beauty.

 Chapter 560 Madam Seraphinas Appearance!

    Chapter 560 Madam Seraphina''s Appearance!


    After a few seconds, he immediately resummoned it back into the small crimson great-sword mark on his arm.


    Although they had only seen the sword briefly, those with keen senses couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock and surprise as they sensed the otherworldly aura emanating from the crimson great-sword.


    "A Divine artefact!" a voice from within the crowd eximed at the top of his lungs.


    However, Olivia could only take a deep breath as she could tell that the weapon was not just a divine artefact but a high-level divine artefact.


    How in the heavens was he able to obtain a high-level artefact? Adding to their strength alongside the high-level divine artefact that Orion had just revealed, Olivia was happy that she had done the most reasonable thing and surrendered.


    The same emotion also rang through Ralias''s heart alongside the rest of the crowds within the main engagement hall.


    After making a mental note to ensure he learned about the information he was ignorant about, Orion turned his head towards Crystalia, who was currently staring at him with even wider eyes, probably realising where he had gotten the sword from.


    Regardless, he understood that the trial and the rewards they had obtained from it should be kept a secret until they had stabilised correctly the Prismerian Kingdom.


    "Lead everyone towards the city and announce the Crystalforge n''s current position of power in the Prismerian Kingdom, and announce the death of White me. My warriors and the rest of the Crystalforge Warriors should be waiting outside the barrier and have already gathered every citizen in the Prismerian Kingdom towards one ce. They will lead you to it," Orion said seriously.


    "Also, prepare for a public execution," he added.


    Crystalia nodded in response, realising that there were still more warriors outside the Water Lightning barrier, alongside some of the Crystalforge Warriors whom Elysia had arranged for her to live with before she refused.


    "Alright, I will," she replied.


    Orion then shifted his gaze towards Elysia and frowned.


    If they were somewhere close to the vige, he might be able to get Aunt Greta to heal her back health totally; however, considering that they weren''t, he had to take both the King and Elysia to the Prismerian Healers Council and see what they could do.


    After he had activated his gift and charred off Ga''s bang hairs, leaving him with an injury that he would never be able to recover from, Orion threw his body to the side.


    Once he woke up, he was sure he would willingly tell them how to get rid of the artefact he ced on the Queen and the King. He then ordered Gemma to keep an eye on the Gemheart n and led them to the ce for their execution.


    However, just as Orion was about to grab hold of Elysia, a voice immediately pierced through the crowd.


    "Wait¡­"


    Orion turned to look to his side only to see Madam Seraphina running towards him with an excited and gentle look in her eyes. Seeing that she was also present, he was a little surprised.


    However, as Madam Seraphina restrained herself and approached him, bowing down, Orion chuckled inwardly, understanding that she might be a little shy about making their rtionship public in a situation like this.


    "Allow me to take them to the Prismerian Healers'' sanctuary to take care of them," Madam Seraphina said, feeling a bit of heat rising on her cheeks as her heart raced from the fact that Orion was now alive, alongside everything she had just heard.


    White me was dead, and the person responsible for it was her partner, her husband. How could she not be happy about it?


    Regardless, she decided to express her happiness and emotions in privateter on to avoid ruining the current tension around her.


    A smile quickly blossomed on her face as she saw Orion agreeing to her words without wasting a single thought.


    "Flintor, you can apany her there. Gemma is enough to protect the Princess and keep an eye on the Gemheart n alongside the rest of the warriors waiting outside the barrier. I believe they would be enough to protect the Princess in the meantime," Orion said.


    Flintor had already met the other warriors that Orion had brought, along with the Crystalforge Warriors, who were all stronger than him. They would dly protect the royal family with their lives, especially the Princess. Nevertheless, he wouldn''t have argued still, since this concerned the King''s life, and from the looks of it, it seemed that Elysia and Orion had a close rtionship with each other, so he naturally wanted to get this task done as quickly as possible.


    "Alright, I understand," Flintor responded seriously. He bent down and picked up King Brylon carefully, while Madam Seraphina handled Elysia, showcasing her strength.


    They quickly left through the door, out of the water lightning barrier, heading towards the Prismerian Healer''s sanctuary.


    .....


    Deep beneath the Castle, within a cell in the dungeon, former Queen Selene opened her eyes and sighed, raising her head to look at the door.


    Today was the engagement between her daughter and the current Crowned Prince Zephyrion, and she couldn''t help but wonder if ra had seeded in rescuing Crystalia or if the engagement had already taken ce.


    Another sigh escaped her lips as she contemted how broken her daughter must be feeling and how she would be treated from now on, especially since she held the status of the Former Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom, who had now be the Crowned Prince''s wife.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t save you," Selene said, exhaling deeply.


    Despite her efforts, she couldn''t rescue those around her when they needed it the most, and that realisation stung her heart, sending waves of defeat and eptance through her body, punctuated by yet another sigh.


    At this point, she had grown ustomed to the feelings of defeat and eptance.


    No! Selene shook her head, refusing to sumb to such thoughts.


    ....


    Author''s Note: The status sheet has a limit of 500 words, so I had to limit the notes. I''m looking for another way to update it. Do you guys have ideas?

 Chapter 561 Rescuing Queen Selene

    Chapter 561 Rescuing Queen Selene


    There had to be a glimmer of hope that ra would seed in freeing her daughter from this kingdom. However, if she didn''t, she only foundfort in the thought that at least her husband would be meeting with their daughter, even if it was only for onest time.


    As Selene continued to mull over her thoughts, several screams echoed outside the cell.


    "STOP HIM!!"


    "ATTACK!! DON''T LET HIM GET CLOSER!!"


    Several loud noises reverberated through the air before abruptly ceasing after a few seconds.


    With doubt lingering in her eyes, Selene continued to stare at the cell door, wondering about themotion outside.


    What''s happening?


    Is ra here?


    Did she seed in rescuing Crystalia? If so, Selene thought, there was no need for her to be saved, as her current strength would only burden them.


    Bang!!


    Suddenly, the cell door in front of her was struck by a powerful force. The resounding bang echoed deeply into her ears before the locks on the cell door were shattered.


    BOOMM!!


    The cell door caved in before bursting into various crystal fragments. As the debris began to settle, Selene''s eyes widened as she stared at the person who had appeared before her.


    "Orion¡­" Selene muttered under her breath, her eyes widening in shock and disbelief at the scene before her.


    Orion walked into the cell and noticed that Queen Selene was present, her hands and feet firmly chained to the walls.


    Silently, he approached and bent down. Grabbing the chains with both hands, he instantly activated his gift, breaking them apart before doing the same to the rest of the chains that had bound her.


    The moment she was free, she fell silently to the side before being abruptly caught by Orion. He wrapped his hands around her and gradually lifted her. "Are you okay?" he asked, holding her in a princess carry.


    Selene stared at Orion silently for a few seconds, wondering if she was dreaming or if her mind had be so chaotic that she was now seeing things.


    However, after hearing his voice, Selene shook her head. "No," she responded.


    While some people''s lives might sh right before their eyes before they die, hers seemed to be this: being saved by the foreigner who hade from outside the mountain, her daughter''s future husband.


    Regardless, since this was thest scene that she would get to witness before she died, she might as well calmly see it through until the end.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but raise a brow at her because he had expected a much more exaggerated reaction apart from her initial surprise.


    However, seeing her calm and stable behaviour as she processed the scene unfolding before herposedly, Orion couldn''t help but inwardly nod his head in admiration at her character.


    ''Even in such a situation, she still manages to maintain the character of a Queen," Orion thought.


    Picking up the sound of several iing guards, he arranged her properly in his arms before shooting forward out of the door.


    "ATTACKK!!"


    The dungeon was one of the ces that remained untouched during the n, as Orion didn''t want it to risk Queen Selene being used as a bargaining chip. So, after receiving her location from the Gemheart guards within the castle, he immediately came down alone to rescue her.


    Now that he had ensured she was safe, Orion immediately ran towards and activated his gift, causing several bluish streaks of lightning to coil around his legs.


    Orion no longer raced but glided through the narrowed space, and within an instant, he arrived before them.


    CRACCKLLEE!! BAANGG!!


    Without stopping, Orion jumped andnded on the head of a guard closest to him, causing it to explode in a gruesome, bloodied mess of flesh and blood. The shockwave from the explosion injured and stunned those nearby before he swiftly moved on to the next person.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    "RETREAT!! RETREAT!!"


    "AHHH!!"


    ¡­.¡­..


    As they left the dungeon and eliminated every Gemheart n member they came across, Selene suddenly realized this wasn''t a dream, and her life wasn''t shing before her eyes.


    "Orion¡­ you are really here?" she asked, staring at Orion with wide eyes.


    Orion immediately halted on top of the roof of a small stone building, hearing Selene''s words and sensing her trembling figure with his arm.


    He settled her down on the roof so that she could sitfortably before he could respond. Selene stretched her hands and touched his cheeks before calmly stroking them. "You are here¡­ You are really here," Selene muttered under her breath as her eyes glistened under the bright light emanating from the multicoloured crystals embedded high in the rocking ceiling.


    "I thought you verified that before," Orion responded with a raised brow.


    "No¡­ I thought I was dreaming¡­ I thought I was about to die, but¡­ you aren''t dead, and you are really here," Selene said, unable to hold back her emotions, tears immediately spilling downward from her eyes.


    "Crystalia¡­ We need to hurry and save Crystalia, and the king, my husband, he''s¡­" Selene said frantically. Even though ra had already promised her, she still wouldn''t take any chances and wanted to verify if her daughter was alright.


    However, Orion immediately interrupted before she could continue speaking, causing her to halt her words.


    "Crystalia is fine; we were able to get to her on time. However, the king is unconscious and is currently being treated alongside Elysia by Madam Seraphina in the Prismerian Healer''s sanctuary. There''s nothing more we can do now but wait for them to recover," Orion said gently.


    He stretched his hands and wiped away the tears rolling down her cheeks.


    With women like Aunt Greta, Saria, Fifi, and the rest of his partners, Orion naturally understood what it meant to have someone care for him in a very special way. As such, Orion felt his heart grow warm, privileged to witness such a scene from another perspective.


    A wonderful queen, a loving mother, and a good wife¡ªwhat more could a man want?


    Sighing deeply in his heart, relieved that nothing terrible had happened to Crystalia and her family, Orion added, "We have to arrive on time unless we want everyone to keep waiting for us."


    Selene nodded in response, curious about what Orion was talking about.


    Orion gently wrapped his arms around her, carrying her in a princess carry once more, before his body surged through the air, racing forward toward their destination.

 Chapter 562 The Public Execution

    Chapter 562 The Public Execution


    At the centre of the city, where various carnivals and festivals are held, various individuals¡ªmen and women, old and young, with a diverse array of skin colours¡ªgathered.


    The crowds stretched as far as the eye could see, with more than a million Prismerions, each curious about the purpose of the gathering and what was about to unfold, as they couldn''t remember when they werest summoned in such a way.


    Various voices erupted from the crowd, each voicing their thoughts.


    "Hey, do you think the Gemheart n organized this?"


    "Of course, who else possesses the ability to call for such a gathering except for the Gemheart n? I heard that the main engagement banquet between the Crowned Prince, Zephyrion Gemheart, and the former Princess Crystalia Crystalforge is happening today."


    "The Gemheart n is packed with people, including various powerful ns, families, and the other Five Major ns. So, if I''m not mistaken, it seems that after finalizing the engagement and speaking with the other Five Major ns, the Gemheart n has finally decided to make an official announcement about their consolidation of power," a young man with a sharp, intelligent gaze quickly analyzed the situation.


    Everyone naturally knew that the Gemheart n had already seized control of the castle and had destroyed andpletely suppressed the Crystalforge n due to the chaos that had erupted a few days ago.


    Although they had their doubts at first, after noticing that the guards from the Gemheart n had slowly begun to patrol the streets, while the Crystalforge guards were being taken off the road one by one, they all immediately understood.


    However, a loud snort suddenly rang out in the air around them.


    "On my way here, I witnessed several Gemheart n guards being taken down by the Crystalforge n''s guards. They weren''t even able to resist before they were killed. Fortunately, I could escape the scene because they were too focused on their task and hadn''t noticed me," an old man said, sighing deeply.


    "What?! Are you sure?"


    The older man nodded. "If I''m not wrong, I would say that the Crystalforge n has decided tounch an ambush against the Gemheart n and fight them with everything they have. As for why they summoned us here, I don''t think I know yet," he said, with a frown on his lips.


    They were already aware of how power-hungry the Five Major ns were, especially during the battle for the throne among the Prismerian Young Heirs.


    However, who would have thought that in this battle for the throne, the Gemheart n would not only defeat the strongest Prismerion in the kingdom, Queen Selene, but also destroy the Crystalforge n, capture the Prismerian Kingdom, all the while being supported by the Luminaris n, with the other Five Major ns remaining silent?


    Nevertheless, if the Crystalforge n had summoned everyone here because they wanted to organize a rebellion, then he was sure that everything would naturally be worse, with the involvement of the ordinary citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom.


    "Well, it seems we will have to wait to find out."


    "Hey, look, isn''t that the Princess?"


    "SHHH!! I want to understand what this is about."


    Meanwhile, from within the crowd, two young women with crystal-white bangs listened to the conversation as they shifted their attention towards the makeshift stage.


    It was far from their position, but not so far that it strained their eyesight before their gazended on a familiar figure.


    They watched with interest, curious about what was happening.


    ¡­.


    Crystalia looked around as she waited patiently on the stage for Orion to show up with her mother.


    "Princess, we have to start and hope that he arrives early," Iris whispered behind Crystalia before returning to her position.


    Crystalia nodded her response with a sigh escaping her lips. She could sense the tension in the air and understood that the Prismerian citizens were each waiting anxiously for an exnation for this gathering. However, she had wanted to wait for Orion''s arrival before she addressed them. Still, seeing that Orion hadn''t arrived yet, she decided to continue with the public announcement, hoping he would arrive early.


    Crystalia cleared her throat before addressing the crowd, "I know many of you have questions about the purpose of this gathering, but there''s no need to overthink it because the purpose is simple."


    She paused, taking a deep breath, before speaking even louder, "The Crystalforge n will conduct a public execution of the Gemheart n for plotting to kill the royal family, attempting to annihte the Crystalforge n, andmitting numerous atrocities. Some of these acts are beyond what the Crystalforge n can tolerate. Therefore, you are all here to witness¡­ the end of the Gemheart n."


    Boom!! Boom!! Boom!!


    Crystalia''s words resonated in the ears of the citizens below like the beats of a loud drum, shocking them into a momentary daze before they snapped out of it, continuing to stare at the stage in disbelief.


    "Wait, did I hear correctly? The Crystalforge n intends to execute every member of the Gemheart n publicly."


    "Is this real? Didn''t the Gemheart npletely crush the royal family and suppress the Crystalforge n, even going so far as to wipe out over half of the Crystalforge n?"


    Various voices rang out in the air, attempting to make sense of the current situation.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''te up with anything except that the Crystalforge n had someone as strong as the Queen, hidden secretly and used to bring down and capture the Gemheart n.


    Yes, that should be it! After all, the Crystalforge n had Queen Selene, the strongest Prismerion within the kingdom, so who is to say that they don''t possess another one?"


    "HAHAHAHA!! I knew it! I knew that the Crystalforge n wouldn''t fall so easily."


    "Of course, even if the Crystalforge n is also among the Five Major ns, it should be obvious by now that their strength runs deeper than any of the other Five Major ns. After this, I doubt that the rest of the Five Major ns would dare to go against the Crystalforge n."

 Chapter 563 The Reunion

    Chapter 563 The Reunion


    "I think that number has now been reduced to the Four Major ns, considering the Gemheart n''s fate, but what about the Luminaris n? Weren''t they the only ones to publicly support the Gemheart n and the reason why the Gemheart n was able to consolidate their power quickly?"


    Various voices erupted from the crowds before they spread, causing the surroundings to buzz as numerous others voiced their thoughts.


    Even the two- white-haired bangs, cloaked young women couldn''t help but look surprised, stunned at what they had just heard.


    The Crystalforge n had defeated the Gemheart n, and now the Gemheart n were being publicly executed!


    Immediately, the image of a charming young man emerged into their minds, causing them to suddenly look at each other with the same stunned and emotional look in their eyes.


    Suddenly, Crystalia''s voice cut through the air, immediately silencing the crowds.


    "Bring them forward!"


    The Gemheart n suddenly appeared and were all led towards the stage by Seth and the others, alongside the Crystalforge elite warriors following behind. Seth grabbed Ga and threw him toward the centre of the stage before raising his head and looking at the crowd before him with a frown.


    From what he could see, the crowds before him numbered above a million, and if he were to give a proper estimate, they should be close to one and a half million at best.


    However, considering that they all seemed weak, the frown on Seth''s face eased up. He was worried that the poption of the Prismerion race might be too much for the Vige to handle, causing the Vige to be outnumbered if a battle happened between the two.


    However, just as Orion had said, they were weak, far weaker than he could say that a group of two-star warriors was enough to handle the people before him.


    Meanwhile, only a group of three-star warriors was enough to handle the Five Major ns and the rest of the smaller ns and families. In short, if the Prismerion race ever tried to go against the Vige, it wouldn''t even be called a battle but a one-sided massacre.


    Nheless, he was sure that Orion had thought of this, which was why he had brought them along with him to demonstrate the strength of the Vige and show the Prismerian Kingdom that, despite their numbers, the Vige didn''t need to spend much manpower to handle them in case they decide to have any odd ideas.


    Slowly, a grin found its way to Seth''s face.


    ''Humph, despite being so young, he''s as smart as the key figures had said,'' Seth thought, still remembering that Orion had onlypleted his graduation ceremony a month ago. Reflecting on it, Seth understood that Orion really had more potential than him, so he would have to work harder not to lose the Vige Chief''s position.


    However, thinking about the battle between them yesterday, Seth internally frowned once more. He would have to try harder and find a way to ensure that Orion didn''t inform the key figures about what had happened.


    Meanwhile, Seth and the other warriors'' appearance had aroused the suspicions of the citizens, especially since his short ck hair was uncovered. Naturally, they had yet to be told about the individuals who hade from outside the mountain, so their thoughts didn''t naturally shift to the idea that Seth and the others were foreigners.


    They would be crazy to entertain such thoughts since it''s been a very long time since, due to Naka''s curse, they have all been trapped within this mountain, for a very long time, far longer than even their great-grandparents could remember. Regardless, that didn''t stop them from trying toe up with an exnation for Seth and the others behind him.


    Seeing the bloodied Ga, who was now kneeling on the stage waiting to be executed, Crystalia was about to speak when her eyes picked up something at the corner of her eyes.


    Bang!


    A figurended on the stage beside her.


    "Mother! Orion!!" Crystalia eximed loudly as she swiftly arrived before her mother and hugged her tightly.


    "You are okay," she added.


    Selene nodded and reciprocated the gesture, wrapping her arms around her daughter while nodding her head in response. "Yes, I''m fine. And it''s good to see that you are okay, too," she replied, calmly brushing her daughter''s hair bangs.


    After wiping away the tears from her eyes, Crystalia walked toward Orion and buried herself in his chest. Witnessing this scene, Selene could only smile before shifting her gaze toward the bloodied, kneeling figure of Ga and the multitude of Prismerions in front of her.


    She instantly understood what Orion intended to do.


    Her lips curved into a vicious smile before her mood shifted once more as she turned her head and saw ra, her son, and the rest of the Gemheart n kneeling, causing her to furrow her brows together.


    ra noticed Selene''s arrival and sighed within her heart before bowing her head downwards, a sense of defeat covering her expression.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Gemheart n lowered their heads in shame and fear.


    However, the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom had apletely different reaction.


    "The Queen has arrived!"


    "Haa! It seems that today really marks the end of the Gemheart n. What a shame how one of the Five Major ns has fallen."


    "But who is that young man? Look at his hair. Why does he look the same as that strange-looking man and the others."


    Two women with white hair bangs, in particr, couldn''t help but stare at the stage, unmoving, stunned at the sight in front of them.


    He''s alive!!


    Orion is alive!!


    Nevertheless, the two wanted to scream from their current position at the top of their lungs and run towards the stage. However, after realizing the tension and delicacy of the current situation, they immediately stood their ground. They waited for all this to end so that they could reunite with their husband.


    Regardless, their bodies trembled, their eyes never leaving his form, especially for Merida.

 Chapter 564 The Public Execution (2)

    Chapter 564 The Public Execution (2)


    Back on the stage, Selene learned all the crucial details from Orion and Crystalia. Though she had fallen into a daze for a few minutes, she immediately regained herposure. She decided to take charge, exining everything that had taken ce to the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom, while leaving out some crucial bits.


    Her eyes were calm and steady, her posture straight, exuding a regal elegance that hadn''t diminished in the slightest, even during her days locked up in the dungeon. The moment her calm and convincing words concluded, every citizen of the Prismerian Kingdom gained an understanding of what had happened.


    However, that didn''t stop shock from covering their faces as they processed all that Queen Selene had uttered.


    Foreigners from outside the mountain! So, such a thing had happened, and none of them knew about it.


    However, Queen Selene''s following words left them exceedingly dumbfounded.


    "White me is dead!"


    This time, there wasn''t an eruption or a loud, repetitive beating drum. Instead, their minds instantly copsed as soon as they stared at the Queen in shock and disbelief.


    It took a whole five minutes for the crowd to digest the information they had just learned.


    "White me is dead! He''s dead!!"


    "HAAHAHAHHA!!! Atst, after several years of living, who would have thought that I would be the only one in my family to make it out of this mountain!!"


    "HAHAH!! Naka be praised, the curse has been broken!!"


    Seeing her citizens erupt joyfully, Selene released her next important piece of information.


    "These are the foreigners from outside the mountain," Selene said, stretching her hands towards Orion and the others.


    "And it''s all because of Mr. Orion, the leader of the warriors that hade outside the mountain, that all of this was possible," Selene added, not wasting any time giving the whole credit for the event to Orion. After all, if Orion hadn''t returned with the warriors from his vige, they would never have had the chance to kill White me, not to mention being here since the Gemheart n would still have controlled the Prismerian Kingdom.


    "No wonder they looked unfamiliar; as it turns out, they were all foreigners from outside the mountain who had helped our Prismerion race kill White me and get rid of the curse."


    "No matter what, they helped us since they had assisted us in getting rid of the curse that had troubled us for several thousands of years; they are our saviours."


    "ALL HAIL THE FOREIGNER FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN¡­ ALL HAIL ORION!!"


    "ALL HAIL THE FOREIGNER FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN¡­ ALL HAIL ORION!!"


    Within seconds, the whole avenue erupted with praises and gratitude, thanking Orion and the warriors for their help, freeing them from the curse that had gued them for thousands of years.


    While the majority of the praise was directed towards Orion, the other warriors couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment in their hearts. Seth, in particr, smiled lightly, not shying away from their thanks. ''Coming here was not as bad as I had expected,'' he thought to himself.


    After the passionate praises had settled, Selene proceeded with the punishment for the Gemheart n. The Crystalforge n, once boasting 1,800 members, had been significantly diminished by the Gemheart''s actions, leaving a mere 850 survivors.


    In contrast, the Gemheart n still numbered around 1,500 members. Selene, instead of opting for a total execution, decided on a punishment that would strategically benefit the Crystalforge n. Recognizing the need for strength and assistance as they prepared to leave the mountain, she concluded that leaving only one-third of the Gemheart n intact would serve their purpose.


    It wasn''t out of pity; instead, Selene was practical in her decision-making. The Gemheart n, now reduced to a vassal, would act as a ''subordinate n'' or, in harsher terms, a ''ve n.'' The title offered a glimmer of hope for eventual freedom, but in reality, they would serve the Crystalforge n until thetter reimed its former glory. The Gemheart n, once powerful, would now be at the beck and call of the Crystalforge n, forever eclipsed in their defeat.


    Of course, it wasn''t a matter of distrust in Orion''s strength or that of his vige. The issuey in the difort of having to rely on another person''s protection and strength, clinging to their thighs without a sense of dignity.


    The thought of depending on others for survival would make it difficult for Selene to sleep peacefully at night.


    However, since Orion had yet to exin the problems of the outside world thoroughly, Selene remained oblivious to the forting shift in her perspective. Little did she know that, in the outside world, their strength would soon prove meaningless, forcing her to reconsider her preconceived ideas.


    Naturally, it took several pleas from Selene before Orion reluctantly handed over the matter of the Gemheart n to her, particrly after hearing her n. While he had no qualms about wiping out a n, especially one like the Gemheart n, he recognized the delicate situation of the Crystalforge n and the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Strength was important, especially after the formidable disy by him and the warriors. Rather than exterminating the Gemheart n entirely, Selene proposed using them as hardworking ves until they could regain their former strength, at which point they could decide their fate.


    Satisfied with the n, Orion was more rxed, especially given the suffering the Gemheart n had caused his partners. It seemed fitting to reciprocate the same before their eventual death.


    "PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!! DON''T KILL ME, I WANT TO SEE OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN!" Ga''s desperate plea echoed loudly before abruptly halting, his body trembling under Selene''s cold gaze.


    "If you want to escape death,then tell me how to remove this artefact from my neck and my husband''s as well," Selene stated with an icy stare that sent a shiver down Ga''s spine.


    "I... don''t know. The artefact was discovered by the Gemheart n''s elite warriors somewhere within the mountain."

 Chapter 565 The Public Execution (3)

    Chapter 565 The Public Execution (3)


    Listening to Ga''s response, Selene''s eyes became fiercer as she locked her gaze on him. "So, how were you able to know its effects if you don''t know?" she asked, her teeth grinding against each other.


    "I knew about its effect because we tested the artefacts on a guard, and the only way to get rid of the artefact was for them to be corpses," Ga responded truthfully.


    Selene immediately became stunned. No wonder he was so confident in attacking the royal family and gaining control of the Prismerian Kingdom with such an artefact because, as it turns out, the only way to get rid of the artefact was for the victim to die.


    "And my husband?" Her voice turned icy.


    Ga lowered his head even more in fright and muttered, "It''s the same."


    Selene''s mood suddenly shifted. She felt her chest rising with emotion before instantly calming herself down. "Where did you find it?" she asked.


    "At¡­ the first level of the third entrance that leads towards the upper region of the mountain," Ga responded.


    Selene furrowed her brows, narrowing her eyes at Ga. "Are you sure?" she asked. Seeing him nod his head anxiously, Selene nodded in response. She shifted her gaze towards Orion and Crystalia, gripping the cuss tightly before refocusing on the Crystalforge n nearby and ordering them to hold Ga down.


    "Wait!! WAIT!!!" Ga screamed, struggling for his life. However, Selene did not mind his words and raised her hands before swiftly bringing them down.


    SLICE!!!


    Ga''s head fell and rolled off the stage beforeing to a stop as he continued to stare wide-eyed. His headless body slumped down to the ground, bright crimson blood spilling from his severed neck.


    "Next."


    The whole avenue fell silent as Selene''s voice rang in the air, sending a chill down everyone''s spine, except for Orion and the warriors who watched the scene without batting an eye. For the warriors, they had already witnessed worse at the sight of theirrades being butchered or dying a horrific death at the hands of the Vylkr vines, so this was tame for them. For Orion, after killing several individuals and exploding various heads, he had already be very used to it.


    The following person to be brought forward was Zephyrion.


    Just like his father, Zephyrion screamed at the top of his lungs, begging for life, before Queen Selene swiftly beheaded him.


    "Next."


    With the brutal execution of her family before her, ra could only look face downwards. Her body, however, trembled when she heard Queen Selene''s voice, understanding that she was next. Silently, she allowed herself to be carried andid at the centre of the stage, before the crowd.


    Slice!!


    ra waited for the feeling of her head being severed from her body; however, all she received was a sharp, arching pain in her left arm, causing her to scream out loudly, "AHH!!" Turning to the side, she stared wide-eyed at her severed right arm.


    "Next."


    "Next."


    As Selene''s firm voice reverberated deeply in the air, ra turned her head to stare at the Queen''s stern and resolute expression before she was carried to the side, and another Gemheart n member was brought to the stage.


    "Next."


    The scene continued until about one-third of the Gemheart n, approximately 500 n members, were spared. The rest who had died were all taken to a pit that had been dug up and thrown into it, burying them in a manner that did not in any way match the burials, befitting one of the Five Major ns. At this time, the Crystalforge n, which had been deemed as a dying n, soared back up to the top of the Kingdom, bing an existence that everyone in the Prismerian Kingdom continued to look up to. Also, from this point on, no one was stupid enough to attempt to go against the Crystalforge n, as they had already witnessed the consequences of doing so.


    ¡­....


    Upper regions of the mountain


    After three hours, Orion, Seth, and some of the other warriors¡ªexcluding those who stayed behind, such as Fifi, Gemma, and the rest¡ªto guard Saria and her tree, Princess Crystalia, Queen Selene, Flintor, n Mistress Olivia Quartzwraith, n Head Jadues Quartzwraith, n Head Ralias Prismaflow, n Mistress Dailia Prismaflow, Merida, Maya, Iris, along with some of the Crystalforge elite warriors, all stood within the narrow rocky passage. Their attention was entirely focused on Orion, briefly taking note of their surroundings.


    "What have you been keeping from us?" Selene asked, her curiosity evident as she looked at Orion. Now that White me was dead, she couldn''t resist the desire to explore the outside world before entirely focusing on managing the situation within the Prismerian Kingdom. She was also the reason the other ns were present as well. Having relinquished their positions of power and authority, they were no longer the Five Major ns or smaller ns and families; instead, they had all be vassals of the Crystalforge n, with a few, like the Luminaris n, bing subordinate ns.


    "To better understand, it''s something you all must see before leaving the mountain," Orion exined. He felt a tight grip around both arms, looking with a smile at Maya and Merida, each holding a side of his arm as though afraid he would disappear again.


    On the other side, Orion noticed Crystalia looking at them with jealousy, prompting him to let out an internal sigh.


    Selene narrowed her eyes at Orion for a moment. She had always been curious about the outside world, but Orion had kept tight-lipped about it, only revealing short snippets of information. This curiosity persisted even when she was locked up in the dungeon with nothing to do. "Alright," she responded, eager to see what the outside world looked like.


    Orion nodded in response. Turning around, he led the way forward, Selene and the others following closely behind, while the warriors remained beside him. After a few minutes of walking through the narrow rocky passage, they finally arrived at the edge where the light from the sun prated and covered everything with its brilliance.

 Chapter 566 Outside The Mountain After Several Millenia

    Chapter 566 Outside The Mountain After Several Millenia


    Seeing the bright source of light, Selene, Crystalia, Flintor, Merida, Maya, Olivia, Ris, Jadues, and the Crystalforge elite warriors felt their bodies shiver in excitement as they walked forward, eager to finally see the outside world that had been kept from them for over several millennia. As they made their way towards the light, they raised their hands over their eyes to protect them from the rays of sunlight. Their eyes had already grown ustomed to the bright light that emanated from the multicoloured crystals below the mountain. It took them a few minutes to properly adjust to the intense sun rays, fighting off the stinging sensations that threatened to pierce through their eyes.


    "We are here," Orion said.


    As Orion''s voice rang out in the air, their eyes were wide open, no longer hindered by the sunlight, allowing them to take in the breathtaking view before them.


    "What is this?" Selene asked, voicing the question that lingered on everybody''s mind. She snapped her head from side to side, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar surroundings before focusing back on Orion.


    "Where are the beasts? Where are the trees? Where are the rest of the other races?" Selene anxiously fired off questions, her thoughts racing in all directions as if she were experiencing a mental breakdown while trying to understand the situation.


    Crystalia, Flintor, and everyone else turned their attention to Orion, awaiting an answer. Even Merida and Maya couldn''t help but tighten their grip around his arm anxiously as they stared at him.


    However, the response they received only deepened their despair and shattered whatever reasoning they had left.


    "They are all gone," Orion responded, shaking his head with a sigh escaping his lips. He felt Merida and Maya''s slight tremble, acknowledging the weight of the revtion.


    "...All Gone," Ralias repeated as he copsed to his knees, staring at the scene below with disbelief. All around him were ckish small, alongsiderge thorny vines slithering in every direction, with no signs of life except for the dead trees and the ash-like soil.


    He couldn''t fathom what his eyes were witnessing, but it was undeniably real no matter how he looked at it. This was the supposed world outside the mountain, the world they had longed for and sacrificed everything to return to. ording to the ''Ancient Codex,'' thend was meant to flourish with greens, trees, and fruits, while various beasts overflowed, upying both thend and the sky. That was what the Ancient Codex had promised, yet this...


    This was a dead world!


    "But... But what about what you had said? Runaway Cities, individuals aspiring to be legends, creatures capable of battling against the Vylkr vines¡­ What about it?" Selene asked anxiously, staring at Orion as she tried to cling to thest remaining hope within her heart.


    After all, this couldn''t be the world they fought so hard to return to!


    This couldn''t be the world they sacrificed everything just to catch a glimpse of!


    This couldn''t...


    "That information was given to us by another race. As for its authenticity, it''s something that even I haven''t confirmed yet," Orion responded, sighing for the umpteenth time.


    Selene felt her mind instantly shattering into pieces, causing her to continue staring at the scene in front of her in a daze.


    Witnessing her behaviour, Orion exhaled deeply as he continued, "That was why I was hesitant about telling you anything about the outside world. If I had told you that this was all that remained, you wouldn''t have believed me and would have been convinced that I was making up things. However, even if what I told you hasn''t been confirmed yet, that doesn''t mean it might not be true."


    The light regained within Selene''s eyes. She immediately turned her head and focused her gaze on Orion''s figure. "You mean¡­" Selene said before she swallowed back her words, not daring toplete her sentence.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "I know someone who sacrificed everything he had just for those few pieces of words. He left everything behind, not even bothering to look back in search of those pieces of words because he believed with his heart that they existed. However, if it doesn''t exist, then it would only mean that he would die a fool''s death, in regret as his life shes before his eyes."


    "And¡­ if it exists, then¡­" Selene said, finally having the courage to voice her thoughts as she stared at Orion.


    The rest of the Prismerion race besides her also had hopeful expressions as they listened in on their conversation.


    "Then it only means that he gets to live without regret as he found what he was searching for, which means that we will have to explore on our own in search of it," Orion said, with a chilling glint shing past within his eyes.


    "¡­So that I can find him and kill him myself."


    ¡­....¡­...


    Far east


    On a vast, deste sandy in stretching as far as the eye could see, a man, emaciated and appearing as though he hadn''t eaten for days, pressed forward through a light sandstorm. He tightly gripped a cuss, swinging it with determination as he mercilessly cut through the one-star Vylkr vines surrounding him. At this juncture, his swings were so fierce and rapid that his arms moved almost instinctively, slicing apart the Vylkr vines before they could draw near.


    BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!!


    Suddenly, the ground shook, sending ripples of vibration across the hard sandy in, as if a colossal pestle were striking heavily against the earth.


    The intense vibrations prompted Drakar to scan his surroundings, attempting to pinpoint the source of the disturbance. However, his hands continued their relentless swinging of the cuss, almost instinctively.


    BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!!


    Drakar''s gaze halted abruptly, fixing his eyes forward as he squinted in a particr direction, attempting to discern the sight within the light sandy storm.


    Unexpectedly, the sandy storm started to subside, unveiling a more transparent view ahead. Drakar peered into the distance, and as the ground vibrations intensified, the scene before him gradually became clear.


    Finally, as he discerned the viewbefore him...


    Drakar''s eyes widened, his heart quickened, and the rhythmic swinging of the cuss in his hands gradually slowed down.

 Chapter 567 The World Beyond The Village

    Chapter 567 The World Beyond The Vige


    BOOMM!!


    Soon, Drakar''s breathing quickened, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His hands, once fiercely swinging the cuss, suddenly stopped, falling limply to his sides. He stood there, eyes wide with awe, gazing at the extraordinary scene before him.


    Before him stood a behemoth, moving contraption whose body seemed crafted from severalrge pieces of sturdy metal. The rectangr torso featured a smaller rectangr shape at one end for its head. Its neck, a slightly curved cylinder connecting head to body, had smaller, pointed triangles on top resembling ears.


    A long, gigantic tail extended from the back like a flowing, tapered triangle. The creature''s towering legs resembled long, vertical cylinders ending in hooves shaped like rounded ovals. However, it wasn''t the sheer size of its body or the fact that its head almost pierced the clouds that left Drakar more astounded.


    What truly amazed him was the presence of various homes scattered all around its body, on and in this colossal moving contraption. They oddly resembled the tree houses from the four-eared beings who hade to trade with the vige within the farm.


    The scene before him appeared so surreal that he wouldn''t have believed it if someone had described it. In fact, he was certain that anyone who hadn''t witnessed this spectacle wouldn''t believe his words. It was truly...


    Unbelievable!


    BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!!


    "Runaway Cities, individuals aspiring to be legends, creatures capable of battling against the Vylkr vines," Drakar said, his body shivering with intense excitement. "I''ve found it."


    Suddenly, a smile curved his lips, and he roared in happiness, "I''VE FOUND IT!! HAHAHA... I''VE FOUND IT!!" Drakar screamed joyfully, swinging the cuss to sever the Vylkr vines and free himself. With resolve, he made his way toward the colossal moving metal contraption.


    Meanwhile, within minutes, the colossal contraption that was initially far away had drawn close, causing Drakar to raise his head further upwards, gazing at its long legs.


    Suddenly, Drakar snapped his head to the side and noticed several figures approaching him.


    Narrowing his eyes, he saw about four figures rapidly heading toward him, skillfully dodging the Vylkr vines in their path until they finally arrived and came to a halt before him.


    The four figures were draped in milky white cloth, covering them from their legs to their necks, with only their forearms and faces exposed.


    However, what captured Drakar''s attention wasn''t their peculiar clothing but the thick, odd bracelets on their wrists and the remarkablyrge weapons they effortlessly wielded.


    It became evident to him that the people standing before him were not opponents he could easily deal with.


    "Who are you? How are you here alone?" a robust, ragged voice echoed through the air, emanating from the man at the forefront of the group. He wielded a strange two-meter (6.5 feet) long spear with several detailed metal contraptions moving within it, clearly establishing himself as the leader.


    Drakar, curiously, asked, "Who are you?" as he gazed at the individuals before him.


    The man furrowed his brows and frowned before shaking his head in response. "Look here, we asked you a question first, so who are you?" he demanded again.


    Drakar entered deep thought before nodding in understanding.


    "Okay then, I am Drakar," he responded.


    "...Drakar," the man repeated as though getting used to the name before nodding in understanding.


    "How are you here? Which runaway city do youe from?" he asked, eyeing Drakar warily.


    Drakar pondered momentarily before responding, "Ie from far away, within the mountains."


    The man and the group fell into deep thought upon hearing Drakar''s reply.


    "Now, I''ve answered you; tell me who you are. And if you are from that thing?" Drakar asked curiously, pointing at the behemoth moving contraption, as he awaited their response.


    The man furrowed his brows.


    "I''m sorry, but you''ll have toe with us before we can tell you anything," he said.


    Drakar looked at the man who had ignored his questions, along with the three figures now approaching him.


    Gripping his cusses tightly, he asked, "Aren''t you going to answer my questions?"


    The man shook his head in response. "Before I answer any of your questions, there are still some things that we would want to know about. So pleasee with us, and we can get this done as quickly as possible," the man said.


    Drakar frowned deeply.


    "And what if I said I''m not going anywhere until you''ve answered my questions?" Drakar responded.


    "Then we will have to capture you by force and bring you back. However, I would advise that youe with us peacefully because, from the looks of it, it seems as though you don''t have it in you to fight properly," the man responded as he looked at the other four figures and gave them a silent signal.


    "We''ll see," Drakar said as he raised the cusses in both hands.


    "Capture and restrain him. However, be careful. For him to stay out here too long, he must have some skills," the man ordered.


    Instantly, all four individuals raced towards him, intending to confront him head-on.


    Witnessing this, Drakar gritted his teeth, released his Vylkr energy from all three Vylkr containers, and immediately activated his gift.


    ¡­..


    After ten minutes, the area around them was filled with deep gnashes and pits that extended for several meters deep and long. Within the centre of these deep pits, three individualsy unconscious on the ground with several injuries around their bodies, and theirrge weaponsy at the side beside them.


    Meanwhile, beside them, two individuals stood on their feet, staring at each other as they breathed out raggedly.


    Drakar had several pierced wound marks around his bloodied body, including the piece of cloth tied around his waist that wasn''t spared and was riddled with several sword marks that seemed as though it would fall apart at any second.


    Meanwhile, the man standing in front of him didn''t look too good either, as the grey clothes that were wrapped around his figure had been torn severely, exposing his injured, bloodied figure. However, the most eye-catching thing was that his two-meter (6.5 feet) long spear was now about three and a half meters long (11 feet) and vibrated with an intensity that caught Drakar''s attention.

 Chapter 568 The World Beyond The Village (2)

    Chapter 568 The World Beyond The Vige (2)


    ?


    "Who are you?" Although his body was frozen, the man asked as he stared at Drakar with traces of blood spilling out of his lips.


    "Haven''t I already answered your question?" Drakar responded as he narrowed his eyes at the man.


    "Now, if you don''t want to end up like yourrades, answer my question and tell me who you are," Drakar said, ncing at the Vylkr vines that were slowly surrounding them after being sted away by the intensity of the battle.


    The man narrowed his gaze back at Drakar before he burst out inughter, "Hahahaha!! Luckily, I''ve already fixed one vial beforeing here," he said.


    Seeing that the man''s confidence had not diminished in the slightest, Drakar couldn''t help but frown.


    As a warrior, he could tell that the man''s confidence was not born from ignorance but absolute certainty that he wouldn''t lose this battle.


    The man suddenly uttered, "Boost," the thick bracelet around his left arm instantly vibrated intensely, drawing Drakar''s attention and causing him to frown deeply, as his instincts were immediately triggered.


    Abruptly, before he could react or take action, a wave of inky ck strands of violent, destructive energy erupted out of the position of the thick bracelet around his arm, spreading from his wrist to his forearms, and covering every inch of his body.


    Even his eyes were covered entirely with an inky ck tint.


    Strangely, it looked simr to the warriors'' ''Vylkr warrior mode,'' which only warriors who had achieved their full potential could activate.


    Staring at the familiar ckish inky energy around the man''s body, Drakar''s frown deepened even more before he suddenly sighed tiredly, "Very well, since this is how you want to do it, then, I''ll y along too," Drakar said before he allowed his Vylkr energy to course through every vein, tissue, bone, and fibre of his body, and erupt outside of his being.


    Vylkr warrior mode!


    Although he didn''t want to use it, fearing falling into ''Warrior''s addiction'' and going on a deadly rampage with no one around to stop him, seeing as the man in front of him wasn''t nning on going down anytime soon, Drakar understood that he needed to go all out to win this battle.


    "I don''t think I need to say this twice, but if you don''t surrender..." The man was about to speak; however, his words were immediately stuck within his mouth as he witnessed Drakar''s body beingpletely covered by several inky ckish strands of violent energy erupting out of his body and covering every single inch of it.


    Vylkr energy!


    Even without taking a second nce, he could tell what he was currently looking at.


    His lips couldn''t help but part as he muttered, "Impossible."


    ¡­....


    Hours after witnessing what the outside world looked like, heavy-hearted, they all returned to the mountain and focused on stabilizing the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Within that day, a ritual was held for the Gemheart n, the Luminaris n, and the vassal ns under them, binding them as Subordinate ns to the Crystalforge n and cing them under the authority of Queen Selene. This also meant that everything they owned and upied was seized by the Crystalforge n, making their lives not only owned by the Crystalforge n but also reliant on them for their daily needs.


    Usually, such a decision could only be made after the eptance of the top ns of the Prismerion Kingdom; however, none of them dared to voice objections considering their current situation.


    They kept their lips tightly sealed and went along with the Crystalforge n''s ns because they were all aware of the consequences of disagreeing.


    Not only did they consider Flintor''s current strength and that of the surviving Crystalforge Elite Warriors, which was formidable enough to contend with or take down any n or family despite their modest numbers, but they were also aware that behind the Crystalforge n stood Orion.


    Even the Crystalforge n did not dare to refute or challenge him. As such, this was not merely a meeting, but the Crystalforge n further consolidated its rule as the single authority within the Prismerian.


    Regardless, the efficiency in stabilizing the Prismerian kingdom improved so much that what could have taken several days was aplished in a single day.


    ¡­..


    Within the Prismerian Healer Sanctuary


    As Orion waited outside the door with Fifi, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the scenery.


    Various flowers adorned the hallway alongside beautiful gems and crystals that had been ced to decorate the walls and ceiling. Observing the Prismerion healers walking back and forth along the hallway, each adorned with what looked like an identity badge on their chests, he shifted his attention towards Fifi.


    She appeared to observe everything around her with a serious and intense expression.


    "What are you thinking about?" Orion asked.


    Fifi immediately snapped out of her thoughts and shifted her attention to him.


    "I''m just thinking about whether Greta and L would love to have something like this," Fifi responded.


    "Considering that Greta usually stays at the farm or back at her hut where those who are sick or injured are brought unless they possess enough wealth to invite her over, I think that having a ce like this in the vige where every individual who is injured or sick can be brought to, and would only be given treatment based on their wealth, would work wonders."


    Orion nodded in response.


    What Fifi had just suggested was something akin to a healthcare centre. However, thinking he could enhance the idea further, his thoughts wondered momentarily, before he responded, "Alright, I also think that it''s a good idea, and it would save her some stress, especially since she''s pregnant. When we return to the vige, I''ll speak to her and the Vige Chief about it and see if we can make it even better."


    "Even better?" Fifi asked with a raised brow.


    "Yes, there are some ideas I have in mind that could greatly benefit the vige," Orion responded.

 Chapter 569 Searching For A Solution

    <h4>Chapter 569 Searching For A Solution</h4>


    Fifi nodded in response. She understood that Orion was an intelligent young man; thus, she didn''t say anything else.


    Instead, she patiently waited until they returned to the vige to discover what Orion had in mind.


    "Is there anything else currently on your mind?" Orion asked as he observed Fifi''s thoughtful expression.


    They had been together long enough for him to read her shifts in mood and thoughts just by looking into her eyes.


    "It''s nothing serious; I was just thinking about something else," Fifi responded.


    "What is it?" Orion asked.


    "I was just thinking about how their culture is just as strange as you''ve said. Most of them leave their waist downwards exposed, and although they cover up their breasts, they suffocate their vaginas with those tight waistbands. If we do find a way to settle them outside of the mountain, I don''t think it would be easy for them to mix with the rest of the vigers," Fifi mused, voicing her thoughts as she observed another healer walking past them.


    Her gaze trailed downwards to the strange pink waistband that hugged the woman''s buttocks and confined the view of her vagina.


    She shook her head in puzzlement at the scene.


    After looking at the waistband, she couldn''t help but wonder how it would look like around her waist, and how it would feel against her skin. Fifi quickly shook those thoughts out of her mind.


    No matter how she looked at them, those tight waistbands still appeared weird and even weirder to put on.


    Orion smiled at Fifi''s words, expecting hermentary on the Prismerion race''s dressing style. However, he didn''t expect her attention to be fixated on their panties.


    Lowering his gaze, he observed her extremely muscr thighs and protruding backside, unable to resist imagining what Fifi would look like in her own pair of panties under her tulga.


    ''I can ask the Queen or Crystalia to make one for meter,'' Orion thought.


    Despite noticing Fifi''s weirded-out expression, suggesting she would never want to wear such a thing, he also detected her curiosity about how it might feel.


    Orion took things seriously, and one of them was exploring ways to enhance his partner''s already immense appeal, taking it to a whole new dimension.


    "I''ve already considered that, and I don''t believe they need to integrate with the vigers. While we canmunicate with each other, imposing our way of living on them or forcing them to coexist with the vigers might not be a good idea. Instead, since they can benefit the vige, it''s best to see how things work out in the future," Orion replied.


    Fifi pondered Orion''s words for a moment before nodding with a smile. Suddenly, she turned to the side and pulled him into her arms, saying, "Come here," her smile grew as her arms slowly tightened.


    "Sometimes, I wonder what your mother did to give birth to such a smart young man like you. But it makes me happy to know I have such a brilliant husband," she added, paying no mind to the nces and stares from various individuals passing by.


    Orion, with his facefortably nestled against Fifi''s soothingrge breasts, didn''t make any effort to resist. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his head contentedly upon Fifi''s immense breasts.


    Suddenly, the door beside them swung open.


    Crystalia stood at the doorway, observing Fifi and Orion. She cleared her throat loudly, sessfully drawing them out of their own world.


    "Ahem!"


    Fifi and Orion, realizing the interruption, quickly disengaged.


    They turned to face the door and saw Crystalia, who stood there with a dull expression.


    "How is he?" Orion asked, attempting to shift the focus away from the sudden awkward atmosphere.


    Crystalia swiftly realized that her thoughts were apparent on her face. She briefly felt embarrassed before shaking her head and responding, "He''s not doing too well," apanied by a sigh. Crystalia stole several nces at the extremely muscr woman beside Orion.


    Despite Orion''s exnation that she was his partner, Crystalia found it hard to believe. The woman was incredibly muscr, revealing the outlines of her muscles, and she seemed to be almost the same age, if not older than her mother.


    Moreover, Crystalia had heard from Iris and the other Crystalforge Elite warriors that this woman was among the few who had confronted White me directly with Orion and had assisted in his defeat.


    This meant she was strong, even stronger than her mother could ever imagine to be.


    Orion furrowed his brow as he listened to Crystalia''s response, noting her defeated expression. ording to what Iris had conveyed to him, King Brylon had orchestrated the escape of the Crystalforge Elite warriors. He had also arranged for Crystalia and Elysia to leave the mountain, heading towards the upper region.


    While the n might not have been foolproof, Orion couldn''t deny that the Crystalforge Elite warriors had sessfully made it out of the kingdom, enabling them to return to the Prismerian Kingdom swiftly and stabilize the situation before it worsened.


    "Can we see him?" Orion asked, contemting a solution that could handle Selene''s and King Brylon''s predicaments.


    "Of course, that''s why I came to call you. He wants to see you," Crystalia responded, nodding her head. She stole another nce at Fifi, marvelling at the size of her incredible breasts.


    How big is it?


    As Orion acknowledged Crystalia''s words with a nod, he walked into the room, with Fifi following closely behind. Crystalia couldn''t help but gaze at Fifi''s voluptuous figure from behind, her eyes lingering on the prominent buttocks that asionally peeked out from the piece of cloth tied around her waist.


    It was obvious that Fifi wasn''t wearing any panties, and Crystalia found herself mesmerized by the most voluptuous figure she had ever seen, surpassing even her mother''s and Madam Seraphina''s.


    And at this point, she couldn''t help but wonder what Orion''s other partners even looked like.


    Quickly snapping out of her daze, she closed the door and swiftly arrived beside them.

 Chapter 570 Searching For A Solution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 570 Searching For A Solution (2)</h4>


    Orion looked at the sickly middle-aged man lying on the bed, his various exposed bones and injuries, the effects of the artefact bound to his body slowly eroding away his skin.


    King Brylon stared back at Orion and replied, "Sorry for meeting you like this. I would have thrown the best banquet in the kingdom for you and the help you have managed to provide to the Prismerian Kingdom upon your return. Unfortunately, I can''t do anything in my current state."


    Orion shook his head in response, "There''s no need to worry about something like that; just focus on getting better," Orion responded.


    He nced at Madam Seraphina and two other familiar healers close to her, whose names he didn''t remember. Then, he looked at Queen Selene, who was standing by the side of the bed with a defeated and distraught expression on her face, before shifting his attention back to King Brylon.


    King Brylon let out a wry smile. "That''s actually why I called for you. I want to bless you and my daughter so that I can leave this world peacefully, knowing that she and the Prismerian Kingdom will be in safe hands," King Brylon said with a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    "Although I understand that you may have your own ns for the Prismerian Kingdom, whatever it might be, I''m sure it''s something much better than what the Gemheart n or any of us could have nned," he responded.


    Orion smiled wryly.


    "Of course, I will try my best to keep the Prismerian kingdom safe," Orion responded. Crystalia, Maya, Merida, Elysia, Madam Seraphina, and the Princess of the Garden were still his partners, so he naturally didn''t want anything to happen to them or their fellow race.


    Although he did have ns for the Crystalforge n, that didn''t mean he was sure of the oues. Besides, he didn''t need to go to any extremes, as the heirs of the former major ns still owed him some promises that he was sure they would dly want to fulfil.


    King Brylon exhaled deeply, "Thank you," King Brylon said with a deep breath of gratitude.


    After that, he gestured for Crystalia toe closer and stand together with him. Then, he signalled to a guard at the corner of the room who seemed to be carrying a perfect ebony gem on a pillow towards them, before gesturing for the two of them to ce a drop of their blood on the gem.


    Orion nodded in understanding and went first, pricking his fingers, letting a drop of his crimson red blood fall onto the ebony gem. He observed as it sank inside unnaturally and settled in the middle, awaiting Crystalia to perform her part. She followed suit, allowing her radiant crimson blood to drop onto the gem, strikingly contrasting with Orion''s.


    Strangely, upon closer inspection, he saw that the two blood drops didn''t mix but hovered close, as though confined in the same space.


    "The engagement ritual has beenpleted. Please do well toplete the rest in private," King Brylon said.


    Before Orion could respond, he added quickly, "Apart from that, that is the only thing I wanted to see you for. Thank you for allowing me to fulfil my final wish."


    Orion pressed his lips together and nodded in response. He watched as Crystalia walked forward, gripping her father''s hand tightly, her tears flowing freely.


    Orion frowned, contemting what to do. If things continued as they were, it was probable that they wouldn''t be able to remove the artefact from his body, and Queen Selene might never regain her strength.


    He briefly considered asking Aerialia for help but quickly dismissed the idea, realizing that, given the current stage of their rtionship, she might demand something more significant in return.


    After careful consideration, Orion decided to see if the Aegis of the Arctic Deity held a solution to their dilemma.


    Despite his wariness about the god, particrly in light of the revtions about the Princess of the Garden''s identity and Aegis of the Deity''s statements about Naka, Orion acknowledged that Aegis of the Deity might be the only being present capable of offering assistance. Reserving his doubts, Orion decided to see if Aegis of the Arctic Deity could provide any help.


    "I think I might have a solution to this matter," Orion said.


    The moment his words hung in the air, every eye in the room turned toward him.


    Crystalia hurriedly approached him and immediately gripped his hands tightly. "Are you sure? Do you genuinely have a solution in mind?" she asked.


    "Yes. While I can''t guarantee its sess yet, it''s still worth a try," Orion replied.


    Meanwhile, Selene wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes, then fixed her swollen eyes on Orion.


    "Don''t worry. I know you want to help, but you''ve done enough for us. There''s no need for you to stress over finding a solution when it might be beyond reach," she reassured him, shaking her head while a gentle smile adorned her lips.


    However, Orion shook his head in response.


    "I wouldn''t be saying this if I wasn''t certain that there''s at least a way to remove the artefact," he asserted.


    Selene remained silent for a moment.


    Although she had initially wanted to object, the possibility that Orion, or the ce he came from, might genuinely hold a solution to their predicament made her reconsider.


    "Alright, we''re all ears. Tell us what you have in mind," Selene responded, curiosity evident in her voice as she awaited Orion''s exnation.


    Orion felt the grip of both of his hands tighten before he spoke again. "Since there''s nothing we can do to get rid of the artefact, how about we seek the help of a god."


    Selene was immediately stunned.


    A god?


    She had assumed that Orion might have a solution from his vige, but hearing him suggest seeking help from a god left her momentarily breathless.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind, prompting her to swallow nervously.


    .....


    Author''s note: The status sheet is under reconstruction.

 Chapter 571 In Search of Divine Aid

    Chapter 571 In Search of Divine Aid


    "You don''t mean?" Selene said, recalling that the Crystalforge Elite warriors and Orion had confirmed the existence of another god right below the garden.


    Although she wasn''t sure if the god would be willing to help them, she understood the weight of the name ''god.''


    Regardless of Orion''s rtionship with a god, she wasn''t optimistic that the god would willingly assist them in resolving their predicament.


    "Yes," Orion interrupted. He continued, "He''s the only one who can help us with this predicament now."


    Selene quickly shook her head, "No. I don''t think it''s proper for us to directly ask a god we''ve just learned about to solve a problem for us," Selene said.


    Orion looked at Selene''s hesitant expression and immediately understood she was just a little fearful about asking a god for help.


    "How about this? I go and speak to him first to find out if he can help us, and then I''ll let you all know if he''s willing," Orion suggested, shaking his head as a sigh escaped his lips.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Selene bit the side of her lip nervously.


    "Mom, please, let''s give it a try," Crystalia said, turning her head to the side and staring at her mother with a pleading gaze.


    Selene gazed at Crystalia''s pleading expression and sighed internally before shifting her attention toward her husband.


    Noticing his wife''s gaze, King Brylon exhaled deeply and nodded weakly.


    Seeing this, Selene sighed once more. She refocused her attention back on Orion and nodded in response.


    "Alright, if that''s the case, we will count on you. I will have someone help the King to the garden; you can go ahead," she responded.


    Orion nodded in response. He nodded at Crystalia, Madam Seraphina, and the rest again before turning around and silently signalling Fifi as he walked towards the door.


    Once they arrived outside with the door closed behind them, Fifi couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Is she really your partner?" Although she had just witnessed an engagement, which appeared slightly simr to their vige proposal, she still didn''t want to believe any of it until she received confirmation from Orion himself.


    Orion turned his head to the side to look at Fifi. He nodded his head with a smile on his lips. "Yes, she''s my partner," he responded.


    He suddenly furrowed his brows and asked, "What''s the matter?" wanting to know what was on Fifi''s mind.


    "Nothing. I was just d Celeste wouldn''tin if she found out, considering how beautiful she looks," Fifi responded with a cheeky smile.


    "I thought that you would be worried about the fact that she''s from apletely different race," Orion responded, looking at Fifi with a raised brow.


    Fifi snorted at him in response. "Considering that it''s you, I''m even surprised that you haven''t made a tree nymph yet, considering that they are the only other race closer to us," Fifi said.


    Orion couldn''t help but harden his smile.


    "What? Don''t tell me that you''ve already had a tree nymph partner," Fifi asked, narrowing her gaze at Orion. However, before Orion could respond, her lips suddenly broke into a frown as she chuckled deeply, "Don''t worry, I was only joking. You should look at your face," Fifi added.


    Besides the fact that tree nymphs couldn''t get pregnant, a tree nymph and a human bing partners was something that the rest of the vigers, and even the tree nymphs, wouldugh at once they heard of it because not only would such a thing never happen, as the men would instead focus on using their semen to help with the vige''s poption and umte enough wealth for their old age, or find another woman to be partners with and have children, but even the tree nymphs themselves would never consider the possibility because it provided no value to them.


    As such, it was just as ridiculous as it sounded.


    Orion''s smile tightened even more as he didn''t know how to respond. Regardless, he shook his head internally and decided to postpone this matter for another time, seeing as this wasn''t the best time to discuss it.


    "Humph, it seems that you are teasing me," Orion said jokingly before he suddenly stretched his arms upwards and wrapped his arm around Fifi''s shoulders, dragging her downwards while ruffling up her forehead amusingly.


    Fortunately, Fifi lowered herrge body frame and went along with the behaviour while joyfullyughing loudly, "Hehehe¡­ Stop it," she said jokingly.


    Meanwhile, the Prismerian Healers'' Sanctuary healers looked at the two strange figures, a young man and woman ying cheerfully with each other and disregarding the world outside them. However, they quickly recognized who they were from themotion and rumours already spreading throughout the kingdom.


    They decided to disregard the scene and only steal a few nces to get a glimpse of the foreigners from outside the mountain, the strongest warriors that had ever graced the Prismerian kingdom, as they walked past them.


    Within a few minutes, Orion and Fifi quickly halted their steps in front of another door. Orion decided to check if Elysia was doing well before heading to the garden.


    As Orion opened the door and was about to enter, he stopped and looked at Fifi, who was positioning herself to stand guard outside the door.


    "Don''t you want toe in and see one of your sisters?" Orion asked with a raised brow.


    "I thought you said that you both needed some privacy," Fifi responded, mirroring his expression.


    "Don''t worry; I was just concerned that she might feel intimidated and distressed about her injuries in her state of recovery," Orion responded.


    "But since, she could be better by now. Wouldn''t it be better for me to introduce her to one of her beautiful elder sisters?" Orion suggested.


    Although the hierarchy for his women was based on when he had be partners with each of them, and not by their age, they never strictly adhered to such a hierarchy unless in special situations.


    They had all expressed their love for him, making the hierarchy less significant. Now that he thought about it, he realized he never asked Crystalia and the others for their ages. Nheless, he would be able to do so once all this was over.

 Chapter 572 Elysias Health

    Chapter 572 Elysia''s Health


    Fifi couldn''t help but smile when she heard Orion call her beautiful again.


    No matter how often he had already told her, she still couldn''t get used to hearing it directly from his lips. She nodded in response and followed Orion through the door, closing it behind them. Once inside, they saw a beautiful woman with white hair locs lying calmly on a bed, her injured legfortably elevated on a tform.


    Her head snapped towards their direction, and her eyes flickered to Fifi, lingering on her for a few seconds before shifting back to Orion.


    Her lips immediately arched into a smile.


    "You are here," Elysia said.


    "Why wouldn''t I be here?" Orion responded. "Especially since you are pregnant with our child."


    Elysia smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry about the pregnancy. I''m afraid that if you keeping here, you won''t have the chance toplete everything you want to do in the kingdom any longer."


    Deciding to divert the conversation, she rubbed her stomach and said, "Well, as you can see, I and our baby are okay," Elysia continued, adding quickly, "Soe on, tell me, who is she?" Although she already had an idea since Orion had informed her previously about the fact that one of his partners was present.


    As she took a good look at Fifi, she couldn''t help but nod her head internally; sure enough, her husband had a variety of tastes in women.


    Elysia couldn''t help but think about what the rest of Orion''s partners look like.


    Orion nodded and introduced, "This is Fifi, your elder sister. Fifi, meet Elysia, your younger sister. I hope you two can get along well before we head back to the vige," Orion said.


    He knew that if Elysia and Fifi could bond well in a limited time, there was likely a chance that she would perfectly fit in with the others without any problems.


    Before Elysia could respond, Orion turned to Fifi and added, "How about you stay here with her until I return?" Orion suggested.


    Not only would he have peace of mind knowing that Elysia and his child were safe before he headed back to the Garden, but they could also get used to each other''s presence this way.


    Seeing through his intentions, Fifi sighed internally before nodding in response.


    She knew that the other warriors were in the Garden, helping Saria prepare so they could leave the mountain, so she wasn''t worried about his safety. She immediately focused her attention on her pregnant sister.


    Seeing this, Orion smiled and immediately gave each of them a kiss on the cheeks, causing them to giggle before he quickly left the Prismerian Healers'' Sanctuary, his voice echoing behind him.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    Meanwhile, the women only nodded in response, smiling, before they turned their attention to each other and began to discuss.


    "Was he always like this?" Elysia asked Fifi curiously.


    Fifi grinned, "You have no idea how overprotective he can be when ites to his partners and his children," she responded, with a slight chuckle.


    Elysia kept asking questions about Orion and his other partners back in the vige. Meanwhile, Fifi patiently responded to all of them, even going as far as asking questions about the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Elysia reciprocated, answering all of Fifi''s questions patiently and no longer doubting whether or not she could fit in with Orion''s family.


    ¡­....


    Garden


    As Orion descended into the depths of the Divine Lake, he quickened his pace upon spotting the familiar, massive hole at its bottom. Sensing the potent and familiar pulling force emanating from it, he willingly surrendered to the irresistible pull, allowing himself to be drawn into the depths of the massive hole.


    ¡­


    In the midst of an inky ck void, a swirling mass of water suddenly erupted, releasing Orion. Swiftly regaining control of his breath, heposed himself, lifting his gaze to meet a pair ofrge, golden, slitted eyes fixated on him.


    "Have youpleted your affairs within the mountain?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, awaiting Orion''s reply.


    Orion nodded in response. Before his descent, he had pondered ways to seek the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s assistance in dealing with the artefacts bound to King Brylon and Queen Selene.


    However, unable to devise a n, he opted for honesty. So, despite his lingering doubts about Aegis of the Arctic Deity, Orion began exining the dire situation of the King and Queen, hoping for a solution.


    Listening to Orion''s words, the Aegis of the Arctic Deity maintained a contemtive silence for a moment.


    "You are aware that I am not supposed to interfere in their lives, no matter what directly," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice echoed throughout the inky ck void.


    Orion shook his head in response. "I am. However, shouldn''t your purpose here be on the verge ofpletion, with White me dead?" he replied, his gaze unwavering on the Arctic Deity.


    "So, I don''t think whether you are allowed to participate any more should even matter," Orion added.


    He knew that Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s disdain and hatred for the Prismerion race might be the only hindrance to helping rid the artefact. Thus, he had already devised a n to address this, contingent upon Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.


    "Oh, you raise a valid point; now that White me is dead, my purpose is indeed on the verge ofpletion. However, what convinces you that I would willingly assist such a treacherous race that values nothing beyond themselves?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, narrowing hisrge, slitted golden eyes at Orion.


    Orion maintained his gaze on the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. In the past, I wouldn''t have sought your assistance for them, as they didn''t deserve it. However, now I am convinced that you can help us solve this problem because they''ve earned it," Orion responded with a confident smile.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity narrowed hisrge, slitted golden eyes on Orion.

 Chapter 573 [Bonus ] Confrontation With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity

    <h4>Chapter 573 [Bonus Chapter] Confrontation With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity</h4>


    "They have earned it?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Yes, they''ve earned it," Orion affirmed.


    "Before they became a treacherous race worthy of scorn, remember, they were once under Naka''s wing. In essence, they were Naka''s children. Regardless of their past actions, consider that they were sealed within this mountain as a curse. The only way to break free and redeem themselves was to survive andplete the trial designed for them, all under your supervision," Orion exined.


    The Aegis of the Arctic Deity questioned, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Shouldn''t it be obvious by now that the Prismerion race no longer deserves to be called a treacherous race because they have been redeemed? They can no longer be looked at with scorn or hatred for whatever they had done in the past, as they havepleted the trial and have be Naka''s children once more," Orion asserted, his gaze piercing straight towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "And as the only being tasked with supervising such a trial, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, are you trying to say that they are not free from their punishment, or perhaps you are trying to say that Naka had no idea know what he was doing, or his words or rules didn''t matter?" he added.


    As Orion finished speaking, he felt the space around him briefly shake before quickly stabilizing.


    Orion witnessed this scene and inwardly sighed in relief. This was what he had expected.


    He had been attempting to uncover the identity of Aegis of the Arctic Deity or gather some snippets of information about him, intending to figure out moreter.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s reaction confirmed that he was some kind of helper to Naka, not just a friend overseeing his friend''s children and the oue of their punishment, whether they would seed or not.


    "You truly have a way with words, human," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, narrowing his eyes at Orion.


    "It''s been ages since someone questioned my words. Besides..." Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words paused, and suddenly, a divine pressure rolled down from the heavens like an enormous flood, pressing heavily against Orion''s shoulders and almost causing him to copse on his knees, as his legs were already bent toward the ground.


    Orion felt this pressure was even greater than anything the Crystalforge Elite warriors had experienced thest time they were here.


    "What gives you the right to believe you can challenge my words or talk to me like that?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words thundered through the inky ck void, causing visible ripples to appear on therge mass of water above them.


    Orion gritted his teeth as the pressure descended several times more, forcing his right knee to copse on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    His left knee soon followed suit with a resounding "Bang!" that echoed through the inky ck void, cracking the rocky in below him and causing several inches of web cracks to spread around him.


    Feeling the pressure forcefully rolling against his back, Orion understood that he couldn''t continue to resist it any longer. Without hesitation, he immediately summoned the four-meter-long crimson great sword.


    "Bang!"


    The swordnded on the ground, copsing and causing numerous web cracks to form around it before it suddenly began to glow with a soft, pulsing, milky light.


    Instantly, as though it was never there, the pressure that had descended from the heavens immediately vanished into thin air as though it had never existed.


    "Haaa¡­ Haa¡­. Haaa¡­." Orion took several deep breaths in and out as he gradually regained hisposure.


    He stretched his hand to his forehead, wiping off the sweat beads that had formed before shifting his attention to the four-meter-long crimson greatsword within his grasp. He then looked at Aerialia, who was staring at therge pair of slitted golden eyes in the sky with a serious expression on her face.


    Orion had chosen to address Aegis of the Arctic Deity in the way he did because he had a ''goddess'' behind him who surely did not want him to die at this moment. He might have considered a different approach if it were a god like White me.


    However, considering that Aegis of the Arctic Deity didn''t seem to have a body, with only his powers extending to control the mountain, and Aerialia, a divine soul whose abilities were linked to the Crimson greatsword¡ªa divine artefact¡ªhe couldn''t help but admit that they were genuinely perfect opponents for each other.


    Aerialia noticed his gaze and turned her head in his direction, scrutinizing his figure from head to toe before asking, "Are you alright?"


    Orion nodded in response, exhaling as he returned to his feet.


    "I''m fine now," he responded. Sure enough, only a god could go against a god.


    Before Aerialia could say another word or figure out what was happening, Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resounded through the air.


    "I don''t think it would be wise for you to get involved in this matter, goddess of the hunting moon," Aegis of the Arctic Deity stated, his eyes narrowed towards Aerialia. He then shifted his gaze towards Orion.


    "Since he dares to challenge a god with his words, he should naturally possess the strength to back it up or bear the consequences for doing so," he added with a firm tone that echoed through the inky ck void.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows upon hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words before shifting her gaze towards Orion. "Is he speaking the truth?" Aerialia asked with a serious expression on her face.


    While she didn''t particrly care about what happened to Orion, considering their current deal, he needed to stay alive and healthy for the agreement to be sessful. Therefore, she couldn''t just stand by and watch him be threatened to the point of severe injury.


    However, that didn''t mean she could overlook it if Orion had tantly disrespected or challenged a god. After all, she was a god, too, and within the natural hierarchy, a mortal challenging a god was akin to challenging all the other gods.

 Chapter 574 Confrontation With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 574 Confrontation With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity (2)</h4>


    Since they had already challenged one god, it raised the question of whether they could do the same to another.


    Contrary to her expectations, Orion immediately shook his head.


    "He''s lying; I didn''t say anything like that," Orion responded before exining what led to this event.


    Orion''s words initially dumbfounded Aerialia.


    Nheless, as she listened, she couldn''t help but be surprised, as Aegis of the Arctic Deity had not been precisely wrong, and Orion had indirectly challenged him with his words. However, that didn''t mean Aegis was entirely wrong; Orion was also in the right.


    Contemting this matter, Aerialia couldn''t help but feel a headache emerging. Nheless, she didn''t regret not ignoring the issue anding out, as she didn''t yet know the god''s identity to determine if he would severely punish Orion or merely intimidate him a little.


    Meanwhile, Aegis of the Arctic Deity had witnessed everything and came to a pause. Immediately, he felt a tinge of annoyance within him, holding back a twitch as he stared at Orion.


    Unknowingly, he knew he had fallen into the young man''s tricks.


    Regardless, he decided to calm himself down and reflect upon Orion''s words because his words still held some sense, even if he knew that he had been tricked.


    Contemting this, Aegis of the Arctic Deity couldn''t help but release an audible sigh.


    "Although I understand what you are trying to say, it''s not proper to im he was challenging you when he simply asked a question. Regardless of what happened, I also believe the Prismerion race has earned the right to shed the treacherousbel."


    "Moreover, as a god, it would be shameful tosh out at a mortal over such an argument unless he is telling the truth. However, I believe that is not the case, as you might have your reasons," Aerialia said, recognizing that, for the moment, she could only y the role of a mediator.


    After learning that the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had control over the mountain, she didn''t want to risk unnecessary conflict despite having some life-saving abilities that she had prepared for her children before she realized that she had been duped, and also mainly since she had finally found a chance to reunite with her children.


    Having regained hisposure, the Aegis of the Arctic Deity closed his eyes before reopening them, fixing his gaze on Aerialia.


    "You are right, ''goddess of the hunting moon.'' Despite my current situation, I let my temper get the best of me. I wasn''t nning on harming him; I only wanted to intimidate him and make him understand his ce. So, you can rest easy about his safety," Aegis of the Arctic Deity assured, bringing a wave of relief to Aerialia.


    Aerialia then turned her attention to Orion.


    "And you, be careful with your words, especially when speaking with a god, to avoid such a situation next time," she said sternly.


    Though she was aware of Orion''s attitude towards gods, especially when she witnessed his reaction after he killed a god, unlike other mortals, it didn''t mean that other gods would take kindly to his uniqueness.


    So, she made sure to convey her words seriously.


    Hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion cleared his throat momentarily before nodding in response. "I will try my best," he replied.


    "Humph!" Aerialia snorted in response before retreating into the small crimson greatsword mark, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    A serene silence enveloped the area.


    Orion coughed lightly to dispel the lingering tension in the air, then refocused on therge golden pair of eyes above him.


    "I hope you can forgive me for my choice of words, Aegis of the Arctic Deity. I understand that I was a little too foolish with my selection," Orion said, exhaling loudly as his head was slightly lowered towards the ground in deep apology.


    A loud sigh echoed through the space as Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, "No, you are right. Since the Prismerion race haspleted the trial and gained their freedom, it is right to ask that they should no longer be scorned or tagged as a treacherous race. However, considering what they have done, do not expect an immediate change from me, as it would take some time for me to suddenly view them in a positive light."


    Orion nodded in response.


    Although he sensed an underlying intent in Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words and was curious about what he was talking about, since it couldn''t just be about what the Prismerion race had done to the nymphs, Orion decided not to pry too much and risk ruining the atmosphere that he had painstakingly tried so hard to create.


    "Alright, I understand¡­" Orion said, nodding in response before he pretended to hesitate about the following words he wanted to utter.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity noticed his hesitation and immediately understood what Orion wanted to say next. "Hahaahaha," he roared out inughter, thinking that his intimidation had been a little too much for the young man to handle despite the brave front he was currently putting on.


    Indeed, no matter the time or age, humanity''s relentless desire to challenge those beyond their reach remains unchallenged!


    "You do not need to ask for the same thing again. Just bring them here so I can see if I can help find any solution for their predicament," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his voice suddenly sounding out, causing Orion to release an audible sigh of relief.


    As Orion thanked Aegis of the Arctic Deity once more, he immediately opened up a passageway close to Orion.


    "This will take you to the Garden and will be open long enough for you to bring them to my presence," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "You can go."


    Orion nodded in response and swiftly traversed the passageway. Momentster, he emerged from another passageway that had materialized on the ground,nding on the grassy in adorned with many vibrant flowers.


    After Aegis of the Arctic Deity deposited him in a familiar location, Orion quickly rose to his feet and made his way toward the cave''s entrance to meet up with Crystalia and the others.

 Chapter 575 An Audience With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity

    <h4>Chapter 575 An Audience With Aegis Of The Arctic Deity</h4>


    At the entrance of the garden, four guards held the two wooden sticks connected to the King''s bed, supporting it upright. Selene, Crystalia, Iris, and four Crystalforge elite warriors stood nearby.


    Meanwhile, Madam Seraphina remained in the Prismerian Healers'' sanctuary, diligently checking on Flintor and Elysia''s health and ensuring their well-being.


    "Mom, do you think he will seed?" Crystalia asked, her eyes filled with anxiety as she looked at Selene.


    Selene sighed, meeting her daughter''s gaze, unsure of what to say. Even if the god couldn''t immediately rid them of the artefact on them, she acknowledged that Orion had already done more than enough. As long as they were granted an audience with a god who wasn''t actively seeking their death, Selene didn''t mind if they found a solution or not.


    Just having the opportunity to seek aid from a god was an honour she would dly be satisfied with.


    "Don''t worry, Princess. Since Mr. Orion confidently imed he could do it, I''m sure he''ll seed. He''s a man of his word," Iris reassured with unwavering confidence.


    She held absolute faith in Orion''s abilities, eagerly awaiting his return.


    Selene chose to withhold her words, nodding in agreement with Iris.


    "Yes, I''m sure he will seed. He said it himself, didn''t he? Besides, it''s not wise to doubt your partner''s capabilities so soon," she responded, offering words of encouragement.


    Upon hearing her mother''s and Iris''s reassurances, Crystalia lowered her head in shame, realizing she was the only one harbouring doubts about Orion''s capabilities. As his partner, it felt disloyal to entertain thoughts of failure instead of sess.


    She sighed inwardly, berating herself for such doubtful thinking.


    How shameful!


    "Also, I believe that even if he doesn''t seed, the fact that he helped us speak to a god is already enough," Selene quickly added, wanting her daughter to understand the difficulty of Orion''s task.


    Crystalia nodded in response.


    However, something caught her eye just as she was about to speak. Turning around, she immediately saw Orion.


    "Orion!" Crystalia shouted at the top of her lungs before racing forward and embracing him.


    Orion caught her, wrapping his arms around her.


    "Are you okay? How did it go?" Crystalia asked, looking at Orion with hope in her eyes.


    Orion smiled in response, nodding. "He epted," he said, brushing his hand through Crystalia''s hair. Her eyes widened in joy as she tightened her embrace, tears of joy welling up.


    Orion walked back toward the rest of the group, releasing her and addressing them.


    "Good news, he said he will meet you guys," Orion said with a beaming smile directed at King Brylon and Queen Selene.


    King Brylon''s eyes widened in surprise, but then he closed them, reopening with a peaceful expression.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s eyes immediately widened in astonishment, then narrowed down. She slowly closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Slowly, she leaned back in Orion''s direction.


    "Mo¡­" Crystalia began to say but sealed her lips upon seeing her mother''s emotional reaction.


    With an overwhelming surge of happiness in her heart, Selene parted her lips and said, "Mr. Orion, thank you for everything you''ve done for us."


    Orion witnessed this and shook his head, responding, "If I''m being truthful, I did this because you are Crystalia''s parents. It would be a shame if she gets to make it out of this mountain with only one of you or without you both, so the two of you should try your best to live a little longer, okay?" Orion said with a smile, sighing deeply within his heart.


    Listening to Orion''s words, not only did Selene''s body tremble as several more tears dropped from her cheeks, but even King Brylon felt his eyes be moist and the side of his cheeks slightly wet.


    "If this is what it feels like to gain redemption finally, then I''ll try my best to live longer," King Brylon said, staring at Orion with a warm smile.


    "Alright," Orion responded, "Let''s go before he changes his mind."


    They all nodded in unison before following closely behind Orion. They finally arrived at the entrance of the passageway.


    "We''ll go first," Orion said, taking the lead as he walked forward, signalling for Crystalia to follow.


    The rest followed suit, entering the passageway one by one.


    ¡­..


    As they emerged from the passageway one by one, they were met with the awe-inspiring sight of a pair ofrge, golden, slitted eyes staring down at them, scrutinizing each individual.


    For those unfamiliar with this space, an involuntary tension crept through their bodies as a gentle wave of divine pressure brushed against their skin. It became clear to them that they stood in the presence of a god.


    Meanwhile, those who had been here before, such as Crystalia and the Crystalforge elite warriors, immediately knelt, pressing their foreheads against the rocky ground.


    "WE GREET THE AEGIS OF THE ARCTIC DEITY!"


    They erupted in greetings at the top of their lungs with vigour.


    The Aegis of the Arctic Deity hummed appreciatively, seemingly acknowledging their vigour and spirited attitude.


    "Hmmm¡­ Are they the ones?" The Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, his gaze fixed on King Brylon lying on the bed and Queen Selene standing beside him.


    They both immediately felt a stiffness settle over their bodies, sensing the intense scrutiny of therge pair of golden eyes fixed upon them.


    "Yes," Orion responded, signalling for them to step forward.


    They walked forward and stood before Aegis of the Arcitc Deity. Selene stood with her head raised, absorbing the glimpse of the god before her, while King Brylon, still lying on his bed, gazed wide-eyed, savouring the breathtaking sight.


    "Humph! Close your eyes," the Aegis of the Arctic Deitymanded with a snort.


    Instantly, they all snapped their eyes shut as a wave of divine pressure crashed upon them. Suddenly, they felt as though they had been submerged in water, their bodies gradually bing lighter, forcing them to hold their breath.


    Meanwhile, Orion and the others observed with bated breath as the King and queen were enveloped within a vast mass of water, interwoven with several strands of golden threads.

 Chapter 576 Aegis Of The Deity’s Solution

    <h4>Chapter 576 Aegis Of The Deity''s Solution</h4>


    They observed as the golden threads slowly curled around their forms, briefly emitting a soft golden glow. Gradually, the threads began to unweave themselves from their bodies, and the water released them, slowly retreating to its original position above them.


    "I can easily release the artefact that is bound to the two of you," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    His words immediately sparked joy on the faces of Crystalia and everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief spreading through his heart, calming him as he absorbed the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s assurance.


    Of course, as a god, managing something so simple was well within his capabilities, Orion thought, a smile spreading across his lips.


    "However, you must understand that I am no longer the god I was before, and exerting my divine energy to do such a thing will lead to unfavourable consequences," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his voice tinged with a tone of seriousness.


    A heavy silence settled over the room as no one had expected the god to say such a thing.


    However, feeling an ufortable sensation within his chest, Orion asked, "What kind of consequences?"


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity stared at everyone present before responding, "Everyone except him should leave."


    Understanding who Aegis of the Arctic Deity was referring to, they all nodded and left one by one.


    Crystalia took onest worried nce at Orion before she exited through the passageway, leaving only Orion within the ck inky void once more.


    "What are the consequences that you are talking about?" Orion asked again, curiosity etched in his voice as he wanted to understand the consequences that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was talking about.


    "First of all, you must be aware that the garden above us is dying, right?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "Very well, are you aware of why it''s dying?"


    Orion shook his head.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity sighed before he began to speak. "As you know, my authority extends throughout this mountain, meaning I can control every part of it. However, considering that I am not my former self but only a wisp of a soul, despite possessing enough divine energy tost me for thousands of years, my energy is not unlimited. In order to keep myself from disappearing, I need something to replenish my lost divine energy. Do you know what that thing is?"


    Orion pondered thoughtfully, "Is it the divine essenceke?" he responded.


    "Correct. Naka left The divine essenceke behind when I left a wisp of my soul here. It not only helps the Garden survive underground and provides the necessary sustainability of livelihood for the Prismerion race, but it also aids me in replenishing some of the divine energy I''ve lost. Even though it''s akin to a drop of water relentlessly trying to fill up a well, I can still store a considerable amount of divine energy, some of which I''ve already used up," Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    "Unfortunately, that is also what I use to control the mountain and keep the Vylkr vines from prating it. Otherwise, they would have already filled every inch of it due to the abundance of life present within. Fortunately, White me was already warding off the Vylkr vines when he was alive. However, now that he''s dead, it''s all left to me to do it alone. With the countless number of Vylkr vines outside this mountain, you should know that with them tirelessly trying to barge in, that itself is not a good situation."


    Orion felt a lump in his throat as he absorbed Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    When he first entered the mountain with Saria, he had noticed White me''s abnormal influence on the Vylkr vines, causing them to retract into their holes. His mind hadn''t dwelled on the reason behind this phenomenon, and he might not have given it further thought if Aegis of the Arctic hadn''t brought it up now.


    Nevertheless, as he considered it, the image of White me aimlessly roaming the upper region of the mountain seemed less of a random urrence and more of a deliberate move when he viewed it from this perspective.


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Orion asked.


    He hesitated to draw any conclusions, preferring to hear the details directly from Aegis of the Arctic Deity himself.


    "What I''m trying to say is that if I use the divine energy I''ve stored up to help them get rid of that artefact, more and more Vylkr vines will break through into the mountain, harming every life within, including the Garden. Then again, I could try my best to save up more divine energy, hastening the destruction of the Garden by two or three times more. In that case, everything and everyone within it would have to find another ce to live or seek alternative sustenance."


    "So, although I could easily get rid of the artefact, it only means that I would need to expend more divine energy, which is not worth it," Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    "However, considering that White me is dead and the Prismerion race has already gained their redemption, it only means that my days are already numbered. As such, I will leave this decision up to you since you are the reason they seeded in clearing the trail and the person who killed White me," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added.


    "Firstly, I will get rid of the artefacts that are bound to them. However, in doing so, you and everyone else must prepare to leave this mountain within a given time limit unless you risk bing trapped and surrounded by the Vylkr vines. Alternatively, you can forget about getting rid of the artefacts or saving their lives and dedicate your attention for the next few years to helping the Prismerion race prepare a ce where they can restart their lives once more," he added.


    Seeing Orion''s expression, he sighed, "I wanted to tell you about thister, thinking I could easily take care of the situation. However, now that it hase to this, I see no use hiding it for a few more years. I''ve decided to tell you about it now."

 Chapter 577 The Challenging Decision

    <h4>Chapter 577 The Challenging Decision</h4>


    Orion immediately frowned as Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words ended.


    "So you''re saying there''s no other way to save their lives without making a choice?" Orion asked, his voice rigid.


    "Yes," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Silence enveloped the inky ck void for a minute before Orion proceeded to ask, "Can you tell me what kind of artefact it is?"


    "It''s a pseudo-divine artefact," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion''s brows furrowed in confusion, prompting Aegis of the Arctic Deity to rify, "There are eight artefact ranks: Common, Umon, Rare, Epic, Unique, Legendary, Mythical, andstly, Divine. I believe that''s how the mortals ssified them. Nheless, the higher the rank of the artefact, the more powerful it is and the more difficult it is to be found or created. Take your ''Crimson de,'' for example; I doubt any god would willingly undergo the risk of refining their divine blood, essence, and soul unless pushed into such a situation or driven by desperation."


    Orion nodded in response to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnation. With this new information, several gaps about artefacts have been filled.


    "How about a pseudo-divine artefact?" Orion asked.


    "It''s an artefact that failed to attain its divine status or has been damaged severely enough to lose its divinity," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion nodded again, understanding, as he breathed out in relief. Armed with this newfound knowledge, he could apany the Crystalforge n to the location where Ga had found the two artefacts used on the king and queen. Perhaps he could uncover something worthwhile.


    After experiencing the power of the divine artefact in his hand, Orion wanted to obtain more artefacts. He believed it would not only be beneficial to him but would also elevate the abilities of the other warriors in the vige to a whole new level.


    "Since this decision will determine the fate of the Prismerion, I don''t think I''m capable of making such a choice," Orion said, his gaze fixated on therge slitted golden pair of eyes. "I will need to discuss it with them first so we cane up with a decision."


    "That won''t be a problem. Since I said I would help solve this problem, I would naturally do my best. You cane find me whenever you are ready," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied.


    Orion nodded, breathing out deeply for the umpteenth time. He turned around and walked through the passageway. Emerging from it as his world flipped upside down, Orionnded stably on his two feet at the edge of the passageway.


    "Orion, what did he say? Is he going to save my parents? What are the consequences he was talking about?" Crystalia asked, immediately jumping towards Orion and holding him tightly within her arms.


    Her eyes and body trembled as she awaited his response.


    Orion sighed, ncing at the hopeful expression on Crystalia''s face.


    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as he proceeded to exin everything Aegis of the Arctic Deity had said to everyone.


    As Orion spoke, the expressions of Selene and King Brylon fell, while the Crystalforge Elite Warriors and the others couldn''t help but frown, understanding the graveness of the situation.


    Crystalia, however, felt the hope slowly drain away from her face, plunging into despair. "Then¡­ isn''t there anything else he could do?" Crystalia hurriedly asked.


    "I''m sorry, but I asked the same question. Unfortunately, he didn''t provide any other solution than this," Orion replied.


    Crystalia wanted to say a word but hesitated.


    She quickly turned her head towards her mother and noticed the painful, sad smile on her lips. "Mom, we can¡­"


    "Crystalia, don''t worry about us. With Madam Seraphina and the rest of the Prismerian Healers'' Council, I believe we will find a way to heal your father, even without getting rid of the artefact. While I trust that, with the current strength of the Crystalforge n, I can still maintain proper control even without my full strength," Selene said, persistently holding onto her forced smile that was already threatening to copse at any moment.


    "Mom..."


    "Crystalia, this is a very delicate situation, so it will be difficult for us to make a rash decision like saving ourselves from this bound artefact and putting the whole Prismerian Kingdom at risk of destruction. Don''t worry, just like your mother said, I believe we can handle this situation without the help of a god," King Brylon responded.


    He coughed a few times, remained calm, and then closed his eyes to rest and conserve his energy, seeing as his only hope for being restored to good health was no longer avable.


    "Take him back to the sanctuary. Ensure that the Council prioritizes preventing his condition from worsening until we find a way to get rid of the artefact," Selenemanded, her tone serious.


    The four guards nodded in understanding and immediately walked back to the Prismerian Kingdom, making their way out through the garden''s entrance.


    Meanwhile, the others waited for Orion to convey their response to Aegis of the Arctic Deity before he emerged from the passageway again, the entrance closing right below him.


    Just as they were about to return to the garden''s entrance to return to the Prismerian Kingdom, Orion walked towards Selene to speak with her. In the past, he might have waited until the atmosphere was less tense. Still, given the current situation and the urgency of the conversation he wanted to have, Orion understood that he couldn''t postpone it forter.


    "What is it that you want to talk about?" Selene asked as she stared at Orion curiously.


    It seemed as though she had already epted her fate, as the defeated expression on her face was no longer present.


    "I wonder if you can help me arrange a group of individuals that can lead me to the location where Ga said he found the two artefacts," Orion responded seriously. "I would like to check it out and see if there is anything else I can find there."

 Chapter 578 Mountain Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 578 Mountain Treasure Hunt</h4>


    Selene thought for a moment before nodding her head at Orion without hesitation. "I will arrange for some warriors so they can take you to the location Ga talked about immediately," Selene responded.


    If it were previously, she would have thought seriously about such a decision, weighing whether to take Orion to a location where he could find more artefacts they had yet to search through properly.


    However, considering her current situation, she abandoned such thoughts without hesitation.


    After all, even with the fact that the Crystalforge n now had about thirty-six Crystalforgen n''s Elite warriors, all of whom were in thete-tier Crystal Emperor rank and could be mid-tier Crystal Overlord Warriors with the help of a special technique that increased their powers by over a realm, which was the highest tier that anyone, even she, had failed to reach in the past despite her strength. Selene couldn''t refuse his request for control of the Crystalforge n and the Prismerian Kingdom if he had asked for it right now, as she was sure they still wouldn''t be able topete with the warriors that hade from Orion''s vige.


    Besides, she had eavesdropped on the Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors, discussing how they stood no chance against the warriors from Orion''s vige in an all-out war.


    They would instead surrender and save more of the Prismerion race in a war that was already futile to fight from the beginning.


    Also, she already had an idea about where Ga might have discovered the artefact and was waiting to confirm it.


    Despite not expecting the Queen''s immediate response, Orion could understand her current train of thought, so he immediately smiled and nodded in understanding.


    "Alright," he responded.


    Selene then called Iris and the two other Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors to guide him to the location as they left the garden.


    ¡­.


    Thirty minutester


    "Is this the ce?" Orion asked curiously.


    He and Iris, along with the two other Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors, stood in front of a narrow passage, simr to the one they had used to go to the upper regions of the mountain several times.


    "Yes," Iris responded. "So that individuals who go up the upper regions of the mountain don''t get lost or do not get cornered in case they encounter White me, several passages connecting the upper regions of the mountain to the Prismerian Kingdom were made. Although some of them have been lost due to the changing terrain of the upper region of the mountain that urs consecutively, some of them can still manage to resurface like this one," she pointed at another entrance close to it, indicating that the other one must have opened after the one before them was lost.


    "Alright, let''s go then, lead the way," Orion said.


    With the Prismerian Kingdom behind them, Iris lowered herself and crawled into the hole, while Orion crawled in second, and the two other Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors followed suit.


    As they entered through the third entrance, it took them only about eight minutes to arrive at the first level, which was by another narrow entrance to their left.


    This prompted them to cut their journey forward and crawl through it until the passage slowly widened, allowing them to walk on their feet with their backs hunched forward.


    "I can see something," Iris said, capturing their attention and directing their gaze in the direction her eyes were focused on.


    Orion''s eyes narrowed as he saw the figure of a skeleton.


    As they walked closer to inspect it, he noticed that everything on the skeleton had already dissolved, and even part of its lower body had turned to dust.


    To confirm his thought, Orion stretched his fingers to touch the bony shoulder des, and immediately, he watched as the rest of its upper body turned to dust and copsed on the rocky ground.


    "It''s just as we thought," Iris responded.


    Seeing Orion''s questioning expression, she exined, "After seizing the Gemheart n''s possessions, we noticed some umon and rare artefacts that were not recorded within the ''Ancient Codex'' and should not be in their possession. This made us believe that the Gemheart n Leader, n Head Ga, must have found some of the lost artefacts during the ''Three Great ughter''."


    "Because it was after we had won the ''Great War,'' it wasmon for a single individual to have several high-level artefacts for protection. So, the fact that many individuals had died during that time meant that many artefacts had gone missing, and it shouldn''t be surprising that the Gemheart n had managed to find an artefact that could suppress both the Queen and the King."


    Orion understood her words.


    "So you are saying that there could be more?" Orion asked.


    Iris nodded, "Maybe," she responded, "It could be that the Gemheart n had already raided this ce and taken all the artefacts they could find, which were the unknown artefacts we had collected from them. However, I suggest we keep going deeper and see if we are lucky to find something else."


    Orion nodded and followed Iris''s advice, as it was also something that he was thinking about. After a few minutes of thoroughly checking their surroundings, they ventured deeper into the cave.


    Within the next hour, they found about ten skeletons at intervals of five to ten minutes, each looking to be in the same condition, with some parts of their bodies having turned to dust, while the rest awaited the same fate.


    Orion decided not to give up and instructed them to walk deeper into the cave. After two hours, they stopped encountering skeletons, and the narrow passageway was now wide enough for all four of them to turn around and look around if they wished.


    Regardless, they hadn''t encountered anything yet.


    ''If the Gemheart n hadn''t encountered anything else in the next two hours, then considering the previous n Head''s mission at hand, it''s not a bad idea that they would have returned to the Prismerian Kingdom and be satisfied with what they had obtained, as the harvest was already enough. So if we keep walking, we might encounter a dead end or several more untouched corpses of dead Prismerion Warriors,'' Orion thought.

 Chapter 579 A Fruitful Harvest

    Chapter 579 A Fruitful Harvest


    Four hours after they entered the cave, Orion finally spotted something from his gaze even before Iris, who was at the forefront, could.


    As they closed in on it, he could see it was another skeleton; however, this one''s body appeared untouched, unlike the rest they had encountered.


    Bending down to take a closer look, Orion could see that the only thing that hadn''t yet turned to dust was a 60cm (24 inches) adult-sized bronze shield with various unknown carvings on its cover. Also, a metal armguard with dust umted all around ity beside the skeleton. Lying next to the skeleton was a 31cm (12 inches) curved de, whose de appeared to be already chipped.


    Seeing the sight before him, Orion understood he had been correct in his assumption, as the area still looked untouched.


    Iris bent down and held the shield. She channelled her magical energy into it before withdrawing it and turning her head to look at Orion, nodding at him, "It''s an artefact," she said.


    Having already guessed what it was, Orion nodded and bent down to touch the metal armguard, watching as the skeleton turned to dust without him even needing to unstrap it.


    After he was done, he ordered the two Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors behind him to collect them before they continued their way forward. Within a few minutes, they encountered various skeletons armed with numerous artefacts.


    Of course, there were skeletons with ordinary scraps of metal on them; however, the ones filled with artefacts were still numerous enough that it wasn''t worth mentioning.


    So within the next hour, they found about sixteen artefacts, some of which¡ª their ranks were still unchecked.


    Unexpectedly, they soon arrived at a dead end, with about eight skeletons all scattered about and lying in an inhumane manner.


    "It seems like this is the end," Iris said.


    "It is, but it''s nothing to be unhappy about since we have already gotten enough harvest," Orion responded.


    He could tell that despite Iris understanding that his vige would be the one keeping all the artefacts they had discovered, she didn''t seem to be relieved like the two behind him, who appeared to be happy that he wouldn''t be able to umte more artefacts.


    Instead, she seemed disappointed, which was precisely the opposite. Despite just noticing Iris''s behaviour toward him, once he remembered their meetings and discussions up until now, Orion decided to wait until they were alone so that he could confirm a few things.


    After all, Iris held the most influence among those who had managed to be Aerialia''s apostles, so having her on his side wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Yes, considering that we have been here for about five hours, I think it''s best if we return with our harvest, or else the others might think that something had happened to us," Iris said, agreeing with Orion''s words.


    "Yes, Warrior Iris is right. Besides, even if we found any other artefacts, I don''t think we might be able to carry all of them out without taking them outside first," one of the Crystalforge Elite warriors said with a pleading look in his eyes.


    Orion cleared his throat, embarrassed. "Alright, let''s clear this one and leave immediately," Orion responded.


    He understood that it wasn''t the weight of the artefacts that bothered them but the fact that they were currently carrying too many of them, which would make it extremely difficult for them to move due to the narrow cave walls.


    Within a few minutes, the entire skeletons were ransacked, with Orion and the others umting about six artefacts from five of the eight skeletons, including a sword, spear, shield, armours, and a dagger. Although Orion still had no idea how a race that had fought in the ''Great War'' and made it out alive, despite not being at their strongest, even with the help of another god, could be foolish enough to go against a god like Naka, there was one thing that he still understood after gathering so many artefacts today¡ªthat they were rich, extremely rich.


    He even wondered if it had something to do with their goddess, goddess Ilse, especially considering she was the goddess of treasures.


    It made sense when he thought about it that way.


    Nheless, due to the number of artefacts they each had to carry within the narrow cave, they were even slower, taking about five and a half hours to make their way out of the entrancepared to how they entered.


    Once they returned, Orion noticed Selene, Crystalia, and some familiar figures of the Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors and Fifi and Seth, who were present. Selene, Crystalia, and Fifi breathed out in relief once they noticed their figures.


    Meanwhile, the Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors made their way forward and helped them with the artefacts they had collected.


    Fifi came forward and hugged him before reluctantly releasing him.


    "I thought that something had happened to you since you disappeared for so long, but it seems that you made me worried for nothing," she said before turning her head to the side, towards the direction of the artefacts.


    "Are these what you went to search for?" She asked with raised brows as she bent down to pick up one of the rusted spears.


    "Yes. It''s an artefact," Orion said as he watched Fifi skillfully twirl the spear in her hand.


    Knowing that Fifi had trained to be the best warrior in her generation, seeing that she could also use a spear skillfully, didn''t surprise him much.


    "Try using your gift with it," Orion suggested.


    Just like when he covered the Crimson greatsword with his lightning, he wanted to see if the artefact in Fifi''s hands could do the same.


    Of course, ordinary weapons could aplish the same feat. However, one thing he had found out was that they usually get chipped or worn out fairly quickly.


    Fifi nodded in response and immediately activated her gift.


    Suddenly, a stream of water emerged from the ground and slowly wrapped around her hand and the spear, coating it with its wet sensation.

 Chapter 580 Mountain Departure Plans

    Chapter 580 Mountain Departure ns


    She twirled the spear a few more times before turning her head back towards Orion.


    "I can feel that my attacks would be more powerful if I use my gift and this spear together," Fifi said with amazement.


    The weapon in front of her felt so strange that she could feel it, epting the strange energy from her, which was outright impossible with their standard weapons.


    Nevertheless, since they had been waiting here for about two hours, Queen Selene had already exined what Orion had gone to search for and what they were, so she wasn''t worried about his safety within the mountain unless he encountered another god like White me or came in contact with two-star or three-star Vylkr vines, which was the least likely to happen.


    Meanwhile, Selene couldn''t help but raise her brows in surprise. ''Such terrifying elemental control,'' she thought.


    Just like Orion, Fifi had a frightening level of control over water, which would have overwhelmingly surprised her if it weren''t for the fact that she had previously witnessed Orion''s frightening level of control over his lightning during the Prismerian Young Heirs'' banquet.


    ''They are all abnormal,'' Selene thought.


    If only eleven of them couldpletely dominate the Prismerian Kingdom, then Selene couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if there were suddenly about fifty, a hundred within their presence.


    Wouldn''t that be the same as a heavy dark cloud hanging over their heads?


    Understanding her kingdom and its citizens, Selene understood that she had to do her best to make sure that none of them made any mistakes; otherwise, they might all be the ones to suffer the consequences.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then you can keep it," Orion said without hesitation.


    However, Fifi shook her head and threw the spear among the rest of the artefacts.


    "Although it''s a good weapon, I don''t think that it would be helpful to me that much against the Vylkr vines," Fifi exined as she looked at the swords, curved des, and gauntlets. Then, she added, "I''ll wait until you are done with whatever you are doing before I choose which weapon suits my taste."


    As Fifi spoke, Orion watched as Seth also walked forward and grabbed one of the curved des.


    He activated his gift, and thick moltenva instantly emerged from his hand, covering the curved ck de, making it look like it had been forged and made for this purpose.


    However, within several seconds, as though it could no longer withstand the moltenva on its body, the curved de slowly began to melt away and fall to the ground until all of it hardened on the ground.


    Witnessing this, Seth''s lips twitched, thinking that he had just found a good weapon before he snorted and focused his attention on Orion, ignoring the stares around him.


    "We have been waiting for almost a day for you to return so that we can quickly return to the vige," Seth said.


    "Is Sariaready to be moved?" Orion asked.


    Since Saria was already bonded to a tree in the Garden, the only way to move her over such a long distance would be to move the tree, too, so he was curious about how they nned to move the tree.


    Of course, since they had assured him that they would handle moving Saria by themselves, Orion trusted theirpetence, especially since they had been warriors before him and had been the ones protecting the Vige.


    Also, since they all wanted to get Saria back to the Vige as quickly as possible to ease the tension, he understood that he had nothing to worry about.


    Seth nodded in response.


    "We have secured her tree and are prepared to take her up the mountain, moving her back to the Vige with the help of Orion''s skies. However, because of the weight limit, I don''t think we all have the option to leave right now. Some would have to stay behind so that we can transport Saria and her tree back to the Vige before we return to pick them up," Seth exined.


    Orion quickly understood his words. "So, who have you chosen?" Orion asked.


    "No one; we were all waiting for your arrival so you could decide who returns to the vige and who stays in the meantime."


    Orion nodded, "Since there are only three Orion''s skies, we will need one more person who could steer it," Orion said, remembering that there were two warriors they had left outside to take care of the Orion''s skies. "And one other person who would help us protect Saria''s tree and the Orion''s skies, in case we attract any attention from the Vylkr vines, since because of the tree and its weight, it''s obvious that we will be flying closer to the ground than natural."


    Fifi and Seth immediately nodded at his idea, as they had also been thinking about the same thing.


    "Alright, that settles it then. Seth and I, along with the two others still outside, will be the ones to escort Saria back to the Vige and inform the key figures about the current situation. At the same time, you and the rest of the warriors stay here and ensure that everything is safe and sound until we return," Orion said.


    His voice made a tremble travel through Seth''s spine, causing him to clench his hands as he knew there was no way he could avoid Orion reporting to the Vige Chief and the rest of the other key figures about their fight.


    Meanwhile, Fifi couldn''t help but frown.


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    Although she doubted that Seth would do anything stupid, since everyone in the group was already aware of the tension between him and Orion, she still didn''t want to take any chances, especially since this concerned her partner.


    Orion nodded his head resolutely, "With you here, I can have peace of mind that nothing bad is going to happen in the Prismerian Kingdom while we are away," he said, shifting his attention towards Seth.


    "Also, since Saria would be with me, I doubt that any unfortunate situation would take ce. Otherwise, we might just risk the Vige bing much tenser and more dangerous if anything were to happen to either of us," Orion added.

 Chapter 581 Returning To The Village

    Chapter 581 Returning To The Vige


    Unable to endure their words any longer, Seth snorted, turned around, and strode toward the Prismerian Kingdom, his voice lingering in the air.


    "We are preparing to take Saria out of the mountain right now. You should be the one to oversee such an important task as the leader."


    Understanding the urgency of the situation, Orion promptly directed the Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors to gather the artefacts thoroughly before returning to the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Orion intended to meet with the Princess of the Garden and the others before his departure.


    ¡­.¡­


    Orion stood beside Fifi, with the Princess of the Garden, Maya, Merida, and Crystalia before him.


    Elysia hadn''t fully recovered yet, while Madam Seraphina was still working in the Prismerian Healers'' Sanctuary, so neither of them could be present.


    "I still want to give a proper introduction even if you have already met them," Orion said to Fifi, introducing them individually.


    "This is the Princess of the Garden, Maya, Merida, and Crystalia. Everyone, this is Fifi; she is also my partner and your elder sister," Orion added.


    Before they could respond, Fifi immediately walked forward and pulled them all into one big hug.


    "Although he might not look like it, he has a lot of partners back home, so be prepared to meet the rest of your elder sisters," Fifi said, hugging them warmly before releasing them.


    Although the Princess of the Garden was the only one unaware of the number of partners Orion had, she wasn''t exactly surprised.


    After all, she would be sharing her body with a goddess during their next pration and time for giving birth, so she simply nodded and responded, "Of course, we will always be happy to meet our sisters."


    Fifi heard the Princess of the Garden''s words and nodded in response. She could tell the woman in front of her was even more mature than Grandma Ingrid or Grandma Celia.


    As for how Orion had managed to get such a woman to be so in love with him, Fifi understood that he had his own ways; otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him.


    Meanwhile, the rest of thedies nodded in response, immediately agreeing with the Princess of the Garden''s words.


    "I''ll find a way to introduce you to the rest of your sisters as soon as possible. In the meantime, Fifi will educate you on the things you need to be aware of¡ªboth our culture and the Vige," Orion said.


    Even though he knew they would all want to follow back to the Vige without hesitation, Orion didn''t see the need to move them immediately since the Prismerian Kingdom would fall under the jurisdiction of the Vige in the future.


    Besides, both sides needed to slowly gain an understanding of each other so that their first meeting wouldn''t be as awkward as he had imagined.


    The women all nodded with eagerness in their eyes, especially Crystalia.


    Crystalia had been one of the few who had witnessed Orion''s strange behaviour when he had first entered the Prismerian Kingdom and was naturally curious to understand why he had behaved that way.


    In short, she wanted to gain a more in-depth understanding of her husband, and learning about his birthce was the best way to aplish that.


    "The others must be waiting for me right now, so I need to start going to arrive early," Orion said. He walked up to each of them, hugged them tightly, and gave them a goodbye kiss on the forehead before moving on to the next person.


    Although there were many things that Orion wanted to do right now, such as figuring out what to do with Aerialia''s blood that he had collected, arranging a search party to explore all the entrances leading to the upper region of the mountain for more artefacts, and questioning the Princess of the Garden to cross-check if everything Aegis of the Arctic Deity had said was true, and to understand if she knew Naka and any experiences rted to ''the invasion''.


    However, for now, he also needed to bring Saria back to the Vige as soon as possible and figure out how to settle the Prismerion race outside the mountain.


    The Princess of the Garden, Merida, Maya, and Crystalia nodded in understanding.


    Orion turned his head and looked at his partners, including Fifi, who was waving goodbye to him onest time as he made his way out of the Garden.


    ¡­.¡­..


    Upper region of the mountain


    "Be careful; not even a branch should be hurt," Seth ordered as he led the two warriors who had helped them carry the tree from the Prismerian Kingdom to the outside of the mountain.


    On the tree branches were several Lipry fruits and a handful of Kalna fruits, which had been left unplucked. Meanwhile, below the tree, the roots were held within arge crystalline vase with two handles on each end, which the warriors used to support the tree and move it forward.


    Since tree nymphs had special control over their tree, moving the tree out of the Garden wasn''t the problem; the challenge came with moving up to the upper regions of the mountain through the narrow passage.


    To avoid any incidents, a whole new passageway,rge enough to amodate several people moving up and down the mountain, was created easily with the help of the Crystalforge n''s Elite warriors and the other warriors.


    It only took a few minutes for Orion to spot the Orion''s skies flying high up in the sky before the others noticed it, too.


    Holding Saria in a princess carrier, Orion pondered how to get their attention from down below.


    Seth broke the silence, saying, "I will attract their attention; everyone, get ready." He activated his gift, and instantly, the ground before his feet cracked as moltenva seeped out, spreading outward.


    Seth transformed the mountain terrain before him into a molten pit, then swiftly hardened the ground below to prevent it from seeping into the mountain. Controlling the moltenva, he stretched it into the sky like a wave before promptly solidifying it.

 Chapter 582 Another Revelation

    Chapter 582 Another Revtion


    Unustomed to witnessing warriors in action due to the nature of her responsibility on the farm, Saria watched in amazement as the hardened moltenva wave stretched upwards into the sky, casting a colossal shadow over them.


    Suddenly, Seth shattered the hardened moltenva wave, causing it to drop downward with a resounding crash as they fell onto the mountain''s terrain.


    As expected, the three Orion''s skies were heading toward their direction. Before theynded, the two warriors swiftly began to tightly tie the three thick crystalline ropes they had received from the Crystalforge n around the vase, securely fastening it.


    They then proceeded to attach it to the Orion''s skies.


    After ensuring everything was in order and there were no mistakes, they boarded the Orion''s skies individually. Orion and Saria upied the empty Orion''s sky while Seth boarded with one of the warriors. Meanwhile, the two warriors who had assisted in bringing out the tree made their way back to the Prismerian Kingdom.


    Soon after, they took off into the sky.


    Feeling the grip tightening around his arms, Orion noticed Saria''s gaze trembling as she stared below.


    Understanding that she was still scared of heights,pounded by theirst experience when they were both at this height, he also kept an eye on the burner, ensuring that it aligned at the same height as the rest of the Orion''s skies.


    "Orion, I''m scared," Saria muttered, her chest rising and falling heavily.


    "Don''t worry; nothing is going to happen to either of us this time," Orion reassured as he wrapped his arms around her, allowing her toy her head on his chest.


    "I promise to take care of anything that happens this time and avoid falling into the same situation as before, okay," Orion added.


    Saria nodded, "Okay," she responded beforeying her headfortably on Orion''s chest.


    She marvelled at how warm andforting it felt, even as the cold winds brushed against her skin. Saria instantly decided to put all of her trust in Orion.


    ¡­.


    As the sky gradually darkened after a few hours, they spotted a four-legged, three-star Vylkr vine heading their way.


    Orion immediately shifted his attention to Seth, noticing he had already picked up his cuss, poised to attack the three-star Vylkr vines and stop their pursuit.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another sound resonated from the side, diverting their attention. They suddenly witnessed a three-legged, three-star Vylkr vine rapidly approaching them with even more speed than the four-legged one.


    Witnessing this, Seth and the other warriors, including Orion, frowned deeply.


    Seth knew he could handle one three-star Vyllkr vine; however, facing two of them was something he wasn''t sure of and wouldn''t dare attempt without a team.


    Saria, however, buried her head deeper into Orion''s chest, not daring to look down as she could naturally feel that violent, malicious energy gradually approaching her tree.


    "WHAT DO WE DO?" Seth''s loud voice echoed, spreading out of his basket and entering Orion''s ears.


    As the leader, Orion knew everyone was looking to him to handle the situation. Orion still had a deep frown as he heard Seth''s words. He surveyed the two three-star Vylkr vines, gradually making their way towards them before he immediately decided.


    "KEEP MOVING, DON''T STOP," Orionmanded loudly.


    Facing two three-star Vylkr vines was out of the question, so their only option was to allow the two three-star Vylkr vines to continue chasing them until they reached the borders.


    Then, they would have several groups of warriors who could handle the situation for them.


    Orion and everyone present were familiar with the tireless and relentless nature of the Vylkr vines, so they did not doubt that the pursuit would continue.


    Nheless, a sudden sound resounded in front of them.


    Orion turned to take a look at the direction they were currently heading towards and saw another four-legged, three-star Vylkr vine charging towards them. "GO HIGHER!" he instantly ordered out loud, screaming at the top of his lungs as he ensured that Saria was sittingfortably in the basket before moving over to the burner system.


    He proceeded to increase the heat from the fire stones rising into the envelope.


    The other warriors also took notice of the third three-star Vylkr vine before them. They immediately increased the heat on their envelope, causing the Orion''s skies to rise higher into the sky.


    ''Tchh!! It''s still not enough,'' Orion thought.


    He watched several two-star and one-star Vylkr vines emerge from the headless four-legged three-star Vylkr vine as it gradually approached their direction.


    They were currently 305 meters (1,000 ft) from the groundpared to the three-star Vylkr vines, which only seemed to be above 30 to 40 meters tall. Naturally, Orion wasn''t worried about them chasing them; instead, what concerned him was the possibility of them catching up.


    Seeing the Vylkr vines that emerged from the three-star Vylkr vine before them, Orion understood that he had to do something immediately. Because not only could those relentless Vylkr vines suddenly achieve the impossible and stretch their reach over here, but bringing back three three-star Vylkr vines to the vige borders simultaneously wasn''t exactly something that would help him build a good rtionship with the warriors on the vige''s borders.


    After making a decision, Orion immediately snapped his attention towards Seth, who was awaiting his orders.


    "HANDLE THE THREE-STAR VYLKR VINE BEFORE US. YOU DON''T NEED TO DEFEAT IT; JUST HOLD IT LONG ENOUGH FOR US TO PASS BY IT!" Orion said loudly.


    Seth immediately frowned.


    Inwardly, he cursed deeply within his heart, ''He''s trying to kill me! I should have known that he would try to kill me.'' It took him a lot of effort to maintain an indifferent, displeased expression.


    However, seeing Orion''s firm expression, Seth gritted his teeth, understanding that Orion wouldn''t suddenly change his decision.


    "Fine," Seth spat. He walked to the edge with his cuss tightly clenched within his grasp and waited until they were above the three-star Vylkr vine. He jumped out of the Orion''s sky, his body plummeting downwards.

 Chapter 583 Another Revelation (2)

    Chapter 583 Another Revtion (2)


    Instantly, he activated his gift, and a thick, scorching wave of moltenva erupted out of his skin, spreading outwards like a falling dome, until¡­


    BBOOMMM!! BANGGG!!


    The dome of moltenva collided with the three-star Vylkr vine, dissolving its Vylkr vines and instantly halting its movement.


    However, even as the moltenva kept expanding, scarring the ground and wiping whichever Vylkr vine it came in contact with off the surface of the earth, more and more one-star and two-star Vylkr vines gathered around it, trying to reform its entire body.


    Meanwhile, Orion and the others had safely passed by the three-star Vylkr vine.


    Nevertheless, with Seth going all out, within minutes, the three-star Vylkr vines were all burnt and melted, with nothing left but countless fumes of smoke that gradually filled the sky.


    Nheless, the two other Vylkr vines had caught up, causing Seth to turn back and face the two three-star Vylkr vines alone. Hereleased his Vylkr energy from all three of his Vylkr containers, and instantly activated his gift once more.


    "IF THIS IS HOW I AM GOING TO DIE, SO BE IT!!" Seth roared at the top of his lungs as he collided with the three-legged, three-star Vylkr vines.


    BANNGG!! BBOOMM!!


    He had even temporarily forgotten about his feud with Orion, cing it at the back of his mind, focusing entirely on the three-star Vylkr vines before him.


    After all, as a three-star warrior, what better way to meet one''s end than in a battle with several three-star Vylkr vines?


    No! What in Naka''s name was he thinking about?


    ''I AM NOT GOING TO DIE HERE!'' Seth roared inwardly.


    The two three-star Vylkr vines soon caged him in.


    BOOMM!! BANGG!!!


    Meanwhile, from afar, Orion and the others watched this scene with clenched fists.


    Orion observed as the warriors shook their heads, a tired sigh escaping their lips. He could tell they had all given up hope on Seth making it out of this battle alive.


    His mind raced, thinking about what to do and how to get away from this predicament.


    Even if he wasn''t on good terms with Seth, he was aware that if Seth were to die here, the probability of them surviving the next predicament, if they encountered another three-star Vylkr vine, was non-existent.


    BOOM!! BOOM!!


    The sound of the ground trembling resounded through the air, causing Orion''s heart to race as he turned and saw another four-legged, three-star Vylkr vine gradually heading towards him.


    ''Shit,'' Orion cursed inwardly. What was this?


    They still hadn''t found a way to free Seth, who was caged in and struggling to handle two three-star Vylkr vines, and now, another one had shown up before them.


    Although he would have chosen to wait for an extra Orion''s sky and reinforcements if he had known that the Vylkr vines would be so frantic about Saria''s tree, there was no need to think about such a situation, since such a chance had already passed.


    "WARRIOR ORION, WHAT DO WE DO?" One of the warriors spoke out loudly, looking at Orion before shifting his gaze to the three-star Vylkr vines heading towards them from the front.


    Orion wracked his brain, attempting to conjure a solution, before he shouted, "CAN YOU HANDLE IT?"


    In response to Orion''s question, the warrior shook his head, saying, "IT''S TOO RISKY. IF I LEAVE, THEN WHO WILL TAKE CARE OF THE ORION''S SKY I''M BOARDING? WHO WILL ENSURE IT DOESN''T CRASH INTO THE OTHER ORION''S SKIES OR VEER OFF COURSE?" He articted his reasons, all of which seemed valid.


    Frowning as he absorbed the exnation, Orion acknowledged the truth in his words. Unlike him, who had boarded one Orion''s sky with Saria due to the weight limit they needed to maintain for safety, the others couldn''t risk leaving their Orion''s sky or jeopardizing anything that could impact Saria''s tree negatively.


    Booom! Booom!


    As the three-star Vylkr vine approached, Orion''s mind swiftly settled on a decision. He promptly helped Saria back to her feet, showing her how to temporarily stabilize the Orion''s sky. Then, he walked over to the edge of the Orion''s sky.


    "Where are you going?" Saria asked, fear evident in her eyes.


    She watched as Orion retrieved a thrown rope from one of the other warriors, tied it to the edge of their basket, and let it fall downwards.


    Understanding his intention, she would have run over to his position if Orion hadn''t warned her not to let go of the handle, emphasizing the risk to her tree if she did.


    "I don''t n on dying, so don''t worry. I''ll be back as soon as we''ve passed by it," Orion reassured her with a smile, shifting his eyes away from Saria''s trembling figure and focusing on the three-star Vylkr vine below.


    Truthfully, he had considered jumping into the other Orion''s sky and ordering the warrior within it to handle the Vylkr vine before them.


    Of course, it would have been reasonable and understandable if he had chosen that course of action, given his current inability to face a three-star Vylkr vine with his current strength.


    However, doing so would have tarnished his image before the other warriors, regardless of the situation.


    Nevertheless, that didn''t mean he would throw his life away without a second thought. His life didn''t belong to only him now; it also belonged to his family.


    Thinking about the Crimson de and how it had effortlessly cut through White me''s body, Orion formted a n¡ªa n he fervently prayed, even to Naka, would work.


    Orion turned his head toward the other warriors, who all stared at him in amazement as if they had already guessed his intentions.


    "WHATEVER YOU DO, MAKE SURE THAT WE REMAIN ON COURSE. FROM THE LOOKS OF IT, IT SEEMS LIKE WE WON''T BE ENCOUNTERING ANOTHER THREE-STAR VYLKR VINE FOR A WHILE, SO I''LL BE SURE TO FINISH THIS QUICKLY!" Orion announced loudly.


    "Orion..." Saria uttered, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness, fully aware of what was about to unfold.

 Chapter 584 Another Revelation (3)

    Chapter 584 Another Revtion (3)


    "Didn''t I say I''ll be back as fast as I can? Just keep the hot stones burning steadily, and I''ll handle this as quickly as possible," Orion replied, offering a reassuring smile.


    Without waiting for Saria''s response, he leapt off the side of the basket, sliding down the rope with his hands tightly clenched around it. Even if his body was strong enough to endure the friction, he let go before reaching the centre of the rope, diving headfirst towards the ground.


    As he descended, utilizing his momentum to elerate his fall, Orion summoned the four-meter Crimson greatsword into his grasp.


    Activating his gift, and releasing his Vylkr energy from his two Vylkr containers, he enveloped it in a bluish hue.


    With the appearance of the Crimson greatsword, Aerialia also manifested.


    "What manner of creature is that?" Aerialia asked, her voice covered with a mix of shock and surprise.


    While she recognized the danger posed by the Vylkr vines, witnessing the creature before her left her utterly dumbfounded.


    "It''s a three-star Vylkr vine, the strongest variation of the Vylkr vines that we know of," Orion replied as he firmly gripped the four-meter Crimson greatsword with both hands.


    He immediately controlled his lightning to stretch outwards, conjuring another de around his Crimson greatsword. Before Aerialia could respond, Orion swiftly asked, "Can this de cut through those Vylkr vines?"


    "Of course, it can. The de was forged by me, so without a doubt, it can cut through anything in its path," Aerialia responded firmly, showing no hesitation in her words.


    Orion nodded, already knowing the answer, but just wanted to say something to feelfortable and reassure himself about what he wanted to do. He positioned his arms correctly, and just before he descended above the headless three-star Vylkr vine¡ª


    His hands fell forward.


    KAABBOOMM!! RUUMMBLEE!!


    BOOOMM!! BAANGG!!


    CRAACCKKLLEE!! CRACCKLLEEE!!!


    Lightning shook the air without the emergence of thunder, charring and burning a part of its humongous figure to a crisp while the four-meter Crimson greatsword easily cut through its body without stopping, like a hot knife through butter until Orion''s Crimson greatsword finally reached the ground.


    BBAANNGGG! BBOOOMMM!


    A huge pit formed in the ground, stretching for about nine meters deep, causing the three-star Vylkr vine to tumble within it. But Orion knew that it was far from enough as he saw the swarm of one-star and two-star Vylkr vines recing the ones that had been fried and cut off while it strangely rearranged its legs to another side so that it could properly get back on its feet. However, something had instantly caught his attention.


    "Hey, Aerialia, are you seeing this?" Orion asked.


    Ignoring that Orion was directly calling her by her name, Aerialia focused her attention on the sight before her, too stunned to take her eyes off it.


    Instead of being reced like the rest of the newly formed Vylkr vines, they watched as the Vylkr vines, which Orion had cut apart with Crimson greatsword, were being wrapped up by the slithering, newly formed Vylkr vines as though they were devouring them, causing doubt to settle on them, most especially Orion.


    He had seen Vylkr vines slither towards life to devour it; he had heard about how they devoured everything and anything in their way.


    However, there was one thing that he had never seen or heard about¡ª


    Vylkr vines devouring one another!


    Nheless, even if Aerialia could see the same thing, she sensed that the Vylkr vines being devoured contained traces of divine energy released by the Crimson greatsword.


    In short, the Vylkr vines were not just devouring one another but consuming the divine energy within the dead Vylkr vines.


    Even if she had doubted it herself when Aegis of the Arctic Deity was speaking, seeing it for herself, she understood he was not lying and that the Vylkr energy was really able topete with and even devour divine energy.


    "This¡­ This is¡­" Aerialia wanted to speak but didn''t know how to put it into words.


    Even Orion was momentarily speechless before he regained hisposure and turned behind to look at the two Vylkr vines in the distance still fighting against Seth. Seeing that the Vylkr vine before him would take some time to recover, Orion decided to head over to help Seth now that he could temporarily slow down the Vylkr vines.


    Aerialia was pulled along with Orion as he released the Vylkr energy within his two Vylkr containers again, his body surging towards Seth at an amazing breakneck speed.


    ¡­...


    "No, haaa¡­ I will not die here!" Seth said to himself as he shed down on another approaching Vylkr vine, tearing it apart before burying it under a mass of moltenva with his other hand. However, its movement remained unaffected as several other Vylkr vines attacked him.


    Meanwhile, the damaged portion of the Vylkr vine fell to the ground, quickly reced by another wave of one-star and two-star Vylkr vines.


    This was the real challenge in dealing with a three-star Vylkr vine. It required more than one three-star warrior or a group of them to take care of them, not only because they were a conglomeration of one-star and two-star Vylkr vines acting as one entity but also because they had to push them to the point of no recovery, eradicating them.


    And because a three-star Vylkr vine does not have a particr weak point that they could strike down and stop it from emerging again, as long as the one-star Vylkr vines and two-star Vylkr vines were present, their emergence was¡ª


    Inevitable.


    SWISSSHH!! SIZZZZLEEE!!


    As Seth fought for his life, attacking again, lightning rumbled in his ears. It only got more apparent by the second, causing him to turn his head to the side and catch a glimpse of Orion racing towards him.


    Orion''s feet glided, not even touching the ground, as the rumbling and crackling of lightning apanied his every footstep.


    With wide eyes filled with disbelief, he watched as the lightning disappeared from Orion''s feet before emerging once again from his upper body, causing the Crimson greatsword within his grasp to radiate a violent, stinging bluish hue. And then, just before he could react¡­


    SWOSSHH!! BANNGG!!

 Chapter 585 Sarias Proposal

    Chapter 585 Saria''s Proposal


    The lightning-covered Crimson greatsword in his hand was thrown, instantly arriving before him and easily piercing through the nt-like fibres of the Vylkr vines beside him, pushing them backwards before striking the ground heavily with a thunderous sound.


    It tore them apart and drove deeper into the ground without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Orion had appeared before him with ferocious bluish lightning gathered around his feet once more as he stepped on the Vylkr vines that were about to attack him again, charring and momentarily making them halt their advances.


    He instantly arrived at the position where his Crimson greatsword hadnded.


    Although all these things had happened within an instant, it was still enough to buy time for Seth, who immediately bathed some parts of the two three-star Vylkr vines with moltenva, buying them even more time.


    "Can you make this sword lighter, Aerialia?" Orion grunted, struggling to pull the Crimson greatsword out of the ground. Simultaneously, he fended off the one-star and two-star Vylkr vines closing in around him using his lightning-covered arm.


    However, Orion received no response.


    Turning to the side, he looked at Aerialia, who stared at him with furrowed brows and an unpleasant expression, as if she had just heard the most disagreeable words of her life.


    Meeting Orion''s gaze, Aerialia narrowed her eyes.


    "I don''t believe I have given you the right to address this goddess by her name," she said.


    Instantly understanding what Aerialia was trying to convey, Orion responded, "Sorry, Goddess Aerialia, that was a slip of the tongue."


    He swiftly cut down another Vylkr vine headed his way before creating a small lightning around him to dy them.


    "Hmph!" Aerialia snorted at his words. "It has already been done," she retorted.


    Orion nodded before he grabbed the Crimson greatsword handle, effortlessly pulling it out with a single motion.


    "Thank you," he said to Aerialia. He didn''t want to sour his rtionship with the only negotiable god within arm''s reach.


    As he took down the bluish lightning, it was at that moment that Seth arrived before him.


    "I can only hold them back for a minute before they begin attacking again, so let''s get out of here as fast as we can," Seth urged.


    Orion nodded and promptly followed behind Seth as they raced through the Vylkr vines, immobilizing them for a moment with moltenva and the Crimson greatsword as they passed by.


    They continued until they arrived below the Orion''s skies. Fortunately, no other three-star Vylkr vine had arrived at that moment. Even if it did, facing four three-star Vylkr vines, which attacked them simultaneously, was already enough to let them know how unlucky they were.


    As Orion re-summoned the Crimson greatsword back into the small Crimson mark, he directed Seth''s attention towards the rope he had used to climb down from the Orion''s skies.


    "Alright, you go first," Seth instructed.


    Orion nodded, and Seth immediately grabbed his arm, propelling him into the sky. Bncing himself mid-air, Orion extended both arms forward, seizing the rope and causing the Orion''s sky to momentarily quiver before regaining stability. Climbing upward, he reached the basket. However, the Orion''s sky shuddered again, prompting Orion to nce downward and see Seth tightly gripping the rope.


    Seth ascended slowly before releasing his hold, leaping toward the nearest Orion''s sky. He grabbed the basket, tilting it slightly to the side, before he climbed into it.


    Witnessing this, Orion sighed in relief and re-entered his own Orion''s sky. However, before he could stabilize himself properly, Saria immediately dashed towards him, screaming, "Orion!" She wrapped her arms tightly around him, tears streaming down her face.


    "I thought¡­ I thought you were gone," Saria spoke, her voice cracking with emotion.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''ll be back soon," Orion said as he gently patted and rubbed her back.


    He watched as she withdrew her head, her teary blue eyes looking at him.


    Unexpectedly, before he could react or say another word, she brought her head forward and kissed him, tightly sealing the kiss with her arms wrapped around his neck to ensure he didn''t break free.


    After less than a minute of an intense kiss, Saria pulled back, breaking apart the kiss.


    "I know I shouldn''t be doing this, as such a thing has never happened or been heard of in the vige. But after what we''ve been through together, I just can''t help myself," Saria said.


    "Orion, will you be my partner?" Her voice lost confidence and grew smaller as soon as she finished her sentence.


    Orion looked at Saria''s ufortable, shy expression and immediately understood her thoughts.


    He stretched his hand forward, feeling her body tremble as he cupped her face in his palm, lifting her gaze so that he could look at her properly.


    "Yes, I''ll be your partner," Orion responded softly.


    He watched as her eyes widened, her mouth opening slightly in shock and surprise.


    She immediately jumped towards him, wrapping her arms around him and pushing him toward the basket''s floor.


    Before Orion could say another word, Saria continued to weep even harder.


    "I... thought that you would say... no," she cried out.


    She had confessed her feelings to Orion without expecting a response, as a rtionship between a tree nymph and a human was not easily epted within the vige.


    It wasn''t forbidden, but the idea seemed so illogical that anyone in the vige would look at them strangely if they ever heard about it. After all, vigers typically formed partnerships to contribute more children for the vige''s growth as they grew older. They did so to spend the rest of their lives with each other.


    Additionally, considering that their fertility dropped with age, a tree nymph, incapable of giving birth and with a longer lifespan than the average viger, seemed an unconventional choice.


    The only individuals who could catch up to them in age were the warriors, but they were focused on protecting the vige from Vylkr vines and dealing with tree nymphs since ordinary vigers could not do so.

 Chapter 586 Saria’s Prosposal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 586 Saria''s Prosposal (2)</h4>


    The warriors also yed a crucial role in reproducing more children for the Vige.


    Therefore, bing partners with a tree nymph was thest thing anyone would consider, even after death.


    Despite the numerous reasons suggesting their rtionship would be challenging, even as a beautiful tree nymph, Saria couldn''t fathom why Orion would say yes.


    She expected him to regard her with a strange gaze, as if she had just uttered the most ridiculous words ever. Yet¡ª


    Yet¡ª


    "Why would I say no when you have already expressed the deepest and purest emotion within your heart in words to me?" Orion responded, brushing his hand against her hair and using both hands to wipe away the tears from her cheeks.


    "Do you want to know my little secret?" Orion asked, noticing that Saria had gradually calmed down.


    Saria slowly nodded in response, still dazed as she stared at Orion.


    "If you hadn''t summoned enough courage to propose to me before we returned to the Vige, then I would have done it myself," Orion said with a warm smile.


    Saria felt as though her heart had not only stopped beating but was unable to understand how to express the sudden surge of emotion coursing through her body. It seemed as though her mind was merely imagining things, and none of what was currently happening before could be true or real.


    However, as she stretched her hand forward and used it to touch Orion''s warm chest, she understood once more that she wasn''t making things up; everything happening at this moment was real.


    "Wuaaaaahhhh!!" Saria''s weeping voice sounded as she cried even harder into Orion''sforting embrace.


    He said yes! But he didn''t just say yes; he also expressed the same emotions as her, so wasn''t it even too little for her to shed a tear and convey her emotion in such a way?


    "Wuaaahhhh!! H!!"


    Seeing Saria cry so dramatically once more, Orion decided to remain quiet and not risk triggering another surge of emotions. He wrapped his arms around her, gently wiping away the tears as he waited for her to regain herposure.


    Fortunately, due to the distance between the Orion''s skies and the length of the basket, and because Orion and Saria were both on the basket''s floor, those outside were unable to see what was happening within the basket or hear what was going on, as the gentle breeze in the sky naturally suppressed their voices.


    They all assumed that Orion was resting like Seth and, therefore, focused their attention on properly guiding their Orion''s sky forward and ensuring that their senses were on high alert in case any more three-star Vylkr vines emerged.


    Nheless, as they got further away from the mountains and closer to the Vige, they encountered one or two three-star Vylkr vines, which another warrior handled while Seth steered the Orion''s sky until they passed by. Seth and Orion dealt with the two-star Vylkr vines with the help of the Crimson greatsword, making their progress smoother even with the emergence of various three-star Vylkr vines chasing them.


    Nheless, they could only hope the warriors would not be upset by the three-star Vylkr vines that followed them towards the Vige.


    "It can''t be helped," Seth sighed, shaking his head as he redirected his gaze forward, away from the two relentless three-star Vylkr vines tailing them.


    ¡­.....


    After a day of travel, albeit slower than usual due to Saria''s tree, which demanded their careful attention, they finally reached the borders.


    The Vige came into view just a few hours after sunrise.


    "We have finally arrived," Orion said with a sigh escaping his lips as he controlled the burner system while looking at the Vige further down below.


    Feeling the buildup in his lower region, he watched as Saria continuously bobbed her head back and forth on his throbbing hot penis. After she had cooled down from receiving an answer to her proposal, surprisingly, her flower began to grow wet, releasing a sweet honey fluid, staining his legs and making Orion understand that, somehow, she had been aroused just by his touch.


    Regardless, since they were unable to have kushi due to their present situation and environment, he decided to press his lips against her flower and clean it up. However, this caused her to release even more sweet honey fluids until she was too exhausted to continue climaxing.


    Nheless, after she had rested, she immediately decided to return the favour by going on her knees, raising his tulga upwards, and pressing her lips against his thick veiny shaft, sucking on it.


    Despite the mistake of swallowing it whole in one gulp andughing about it, Orion guided her in properly handling the situation. She quickly got a handle on it, giving him one of the most lively blowjobs he had ever received, and the fact that it was from a tree nymph made it even more impactful.


    "Haa~~ I''m cumming," Orion said audibly, gently holding Saria''s hair as he let his honey trickle into her mouth.


    Plop!


    Saria parted her lips from Orion''s scorching veined penis and slowly looked up at him, running her tongue around her lips before delicately swallowing. She remained silent momentarily, savouring the taste before saying, "Yes, I''m sure now. Although it''s not as sweet as the Kalna fruits and even better than the Lipry fruits and various other fruits from the Garden, your semen is one of the sweetest things I''ve ever tasted," her gaze fixed on him.


    Orion smiled proudly as he helped her back up to her feet.


    Despite confirming that fact and informing her, Saria insisted on concluding it herself.


    So, he saw no reason to stop her, thoroughly enjoying the experience.


    Saria sighed deeply as she took in the view of the Vige below her. These had been the most hectic hours of her life, and she wouldn''t have managed to get through them peacefully without Orion''s... her partner''s, help.


    Instantly, she felt a wave of peace andfort wash over her as the view of the Vige became clearer.

 Chapter 587 Sarias Return To The Village

    Chapter 587 Saria''s Return To The Vige


    Meanwhile, within the third border, a group of three-star warriors had just concluded dealing with their ninth wave of two-star Vylkr vines and were resting before facing the next challenge.


    Boom!! Booom!! Booomm!!


    Suddenly, a series of loud and familiar sounds echoed from a distance, steadily approaching their location. They turned their heads toward the noise source in an instant, only to witness three three-star Vylkr vines advancing from the distance.


    Swiftly, they sprang to their feet, each warrior gripping their cuss, axe, and curved spear, their eyes fixed on the approaching spectacleto ensure it wasn''t a mere illusion.


    Booom!! Booom!! Boom!!


    As they drew nearer, the warriors realized that the approaching spectacle was real and that their eyes were not deceiving them.


    In response to the imminent threat, one of the warriors swiftly turned to hisrades and shouted, "QUICKLY, HEAD BACK TO THE SECOND BORDER AND BRING REINFORCEMENTS!"


    With a nod, the warrior signalled her acknowledgement before she promptly sprinted backwards toward the second border to enlist aid from the stationed warrior groups.


    Meanwhile, as the remaining warriors stood their ground, bracing themselves for the impending battle, one of them directed the others'' attention to something above.


    "What''s that?"


    Immediately, they all gazed upward, seeing a colossal tree tethered by a rope to three airborne contraptions steadily making their way toward them. They were initially puzzled before they began to understand the scene unfolding before them gradually.


    They remembered that Orion, who had recently returned after being rescued by an exploration group led by the Vige Chief''s son, along with Fifi, the well woman and other three-star warriors, had embarked on a mission to bring back Saria, who was discovered to be alive a few days ago. So, seeing that the flying contraptions and a huge tree tied below it meant that...


    "SEND A MESSAGE BACK TO THE VILLAGE CHIEF. INFORM THEM THAT THE WARRIORS HAVE RETURNED ALONG WITH SARIA. ALSO, ALERT THE LEADER OF THE LEFTWARD STRONGHOLD THAT THEY HAVE BROUGHT COMPANY, AND WE WON''T BE ABLE TO HANDLE IT ALONE!" themanding warrior turned to one of hisrades and issued the urgent order once more.


    "Understood, captain," the warriors responded, nodding in agreement.


    The warrior swiftly turned, leaping into the sky and transforming into a colossal, 30-meter-long ashen-ck dragon that cast a formidable shadow on the ground, capable of traversing several kilometres within mere minutes.


    "EVERYBODY, PREPARE YOURSELVES! HALT THEIR ADVANCE UNTIL REINFORCEMENTS ARRIVE!" the warrior ordered loudly, evidently the group''s leader. Gripping his weapon tightly, he activated his gift, signalling theing sh with the approaching threats.


    ¡­.¡­


    Observing the warriors below engaged in battle with the three-star Vylkr vines, Orion felt a sense of relief.


    Although the warriors were holding their ground while awaiting reinforcements, witnessing their ability to confront and slow down the three-star Vylkr vines was reassuring.


    He turned his attention back to Saria, who had gotten back up to her feet.


    "Get ready; we''ll bending soon," Orion informed her.


    Saria nodded her head seriously in response. No matter how well the Guardians of the Garden treated her, she still missed the farm and thefort it brought, along with the rest of the tree nymphs in it.


    So, Saria couldn''t help but feel her body tremble with excitement as she couldn''t wait to return to the farm.


    After thirty more minutes of flying, they finally reached the edge of the farm.


    Orion calmly ordered a steady descent, ensuring everyonended safely. As Saria''s tree finally touched the ground, they cut the rope from their Orion''s sky and descend one by one.


    While descending, Orion noticed a familiar giant green-horned owl in the distance. His attention was then drawn to a human-sized figure rapidly approaching them in the sky.


    "SCREEEEECCCHH!"


    BOOMM!


    In a matter of seconds, the neers stood before them. The Vige Chief reverted to his human form, and the human figure revealed itself to be Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar. Theynded on the ground, ready to address the situation.


    Before anyone could utter a word, Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar instantly appeared before Saria, giving her a tight hug while joyfullyughing.


    "You''re alive!! Hahaha... I knew it!! I knew that Orion was not lying!!"


    Despite the key figures believing Orion''s words to some extent, doubts still managed to creep into their minds. Some had prepared for the worst, anticipating the consequences if Orion''s ims turned out to be false.


    As the only remaining Stronghold Leader, Zogar was privy to this cautious mindset.


    However, unlike others, he had strong convictions in the truth of Orion''s words. As such, witnessing Saria''s return, he couldn''t contain his happiness.


    Nevertheless, it onlysted for less than a minute, before he released Saria and walked over to Orion. Without even saying a word, he tightly hugged, patting his palm firmly on his back before releasing him with a broad smile.


    "It''s good to see that you''re finally back safe and sound," Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar said, his joy evident.


    Orion and Saria exchanged wry smiles, understanding Zogar''s emotions from his unexpected wee. However, thankfully, before the moment could linger, the Vige Chief intervened, speaking up to redirect the attention.


    "Ahem! It''s good to see that you made it back sessfully with Saria," the Vige Chief nodded at his son, Orion, and the warriors around them.


    However, a frown appeared on his face as he realized the numbers didn''t match up with the group that had initially left the Vige, stirring a sense of foreboding.


    "Where are the rest?" he asked.


    "They are still at the mountain, father. Carrying Saria''s tree back to the Vige meant considering the weight limit of the Orion''s skies, so only those capable of steering it could return. The others are waiting in the mountains until we can go back for them," Seth exined, his gaze fixed on his father.


    The Vige Chief audibly exhaled in relief, his tension dissipating. However, he narrowed his eyes, listening intently to Seth''s ount.

 Chapter 588 Sarias Return To The Village (2)

    Chapter 588 Saria''s Return To The Vige (2)


    Though he believed Orion''s words, he couldn''t resist asking, "So, there really is a god trapped in that mountain?" curiosity evident in his tone.


    Seth nodded in confirmation.


    "Yes, in fact, there are two gods. Although only Fifi and I were capable of handling White me, it was Orion who managed to kill him," Seth revealed, observing his father''s widened eyes, filled with surprise and shock, as well as Stronghold Leader Zogar, who appeared incredulous.


    The Vige Chief seemed to struggle to believe what he had just heard, especially the part about Orion killing a god.


    As the Vige Chief scrutinized Orion once more, thoughts raced through his mind¡ªcontemting what it meant to kill a god, a being on par with Naka. He wondered about the consequences tied to such an act.


    Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Zogar couldn''t help but entertain the idea, thinking, ''Though he is currently too weak, with some training, he might have the potential to be the next Rightward Stronghold Leader.''


    Even though Orion remained a one-star warrior, yet to ascend to the ranks of a two or three-star warrior, Stronghold Leader Zogar didn''t seem concerned about that detail at the moment. After all, Seth''s exnation clearly ced the victory of killing a god squarely on Orion''s shoulders. Considering Orion had recentlypleted his graduation ceremony, granting him a position based on merit alone was sufficient to include him among the Vige''s key figures.


    With his recent achievements, promoting him to Rightward Stronghold Leader would be a smooth process, the only potential hurdle being his age.


    Nevertheless, Stronghold Leader Zogar recognized the need to pave the way for this possibility, allowing Orion to naturally grow into the position given his promising merits and achievements at such a young age.


    Seth continued, "As for the second one, he calls himself the Aegis of the Arctic Deity. However, unlike White me, he is located at the bottom of the mountain and appears to be even more powerful." Seth''s words deepened the Vige Chief''s frown.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, the Vige Chief asked, "If we were to suddenly go to war with him, what are your chances of defeating him?"


    "I''m afraid it is impossible for me toe to a conclusion now, father," Seth replied, exhaling deeply as he shook his head.


    Though he recognized the strength of the warriors, enough to handle White me and contend with the Prismerian Kingdom''s strongest warriors, the memory of Aegis of the Arctic Deity rendered them unconscious with a mere wave of magical pressure lingered. So, Seth couldn''t predict the oue of a battle between the Vige''s warriors and Aegis of the Arctic Deity, as doing so, even for their pride, would be mere...


    Arrogance.


    Seeing his son''s expression and hearing his response, the Vige Chief sighed deeply, nodding in acknowledgement.


    "This is not a good ce to talk. Let''s find a suitable spot to nt Saria''s tree before we continue our discussion privately," the Vige Chief suggested.


    He directed his gaze towards Saria, who stood near Orion with a warm smile and gestured for them to follow him. Turning around, he walked forward.


    Orion, Saria, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, and the other arrived warriors followed behind him. Meanwhile, the warriors nearby immediately lifted the vase holding Saria''s tree and joined behind them.


    Minutester, rumours began circting among the tree nymphs that Saria had returned to the Vige, apanied by a strange and beautiful new tree.


    ¡­...


    On the edge of the farm, near Anara''s section, a multitude of tree nymphs perched among the branches, filling the area to the brim. Below them, Orion, Anara, Dariya, the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, the Caretakers, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Seth stood at the side, observing as the warriors carefully lowered therge crystalline vase onto the grassy soil.


    "Alright, slowly, let it down," one of the warriors instructed, guiding the gradual descent of the vase to prevent it from tumbling to the ground.


    After cing therge vase on the ground and stepping back, Saria walked forward. Mentallymanding her tree, she caused it to forcefully break out of the vase and take root in the grassy soil, sinking its roots deep into the ground.


    As Saria''s tree firmly took root in the grassy soil, Anara exhaled deeply silently.


    "I''m done," Saria said.


    She turned to address all the tree nymphs perched on the tree branches. After taking a deep breath, she said, "I know that my disappearance and its cause have made you all worried and anxious, causing a lot of problems for the vige as well."


    Saria redirected her gaze to the Vige Chief, the Caretakers, and the others. She watched as they sighed, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders, and then turned her attention to Anara and the others, who regarded her with warm smiles. She then refocused on the other tree nymphs.


    "However, I am back now, and a little different too," Saria continued with a chuckle, stealing nces at her tree, the most beautiful on the farm.


    The other tree nymphs, including Anara, looked at her tree curiously, eager to know what had happened for it to look this way.


    "So, I hope everybody can cool down and prevent the chaos from getting any worse than it currently is," she added.


    The tree nymphs nodded in understanding at Saria''s words.


    The violent and chaotic behaviour they exhibited was a direct result of Saria''s disappearance and the events surrounding it. Even her once-thriving tree had withered, leading them to believe she was dead.


    However, now that she was back, alive and well, and looking even better than before, they had no reason to cause any more trouble for the Vige.


    "Wee back, Saria! Thank goodness you''re safe!"


    "Wee back, Saria! We''lle backter so you can share the story of what happened to your tree and how it transformed into looking like that!"


    "Wee back, Saria! Your disappearance had us worried, especially when your tree withered. Seeing you safe now makes us relieved!"


    "Wee back..."

 Chapter 589 Compensation

    Chapter 589 Compensation


    The tree nymphs chorused their wee loudly, each vanishing invisibly one by one. As they disappeared from the scene, Saria chuckled briefly at their words before shifting her gaze towards the individuals before her.


    "Chief, may I say something?" Saria asked, her eyes fixed on the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "What is it?" he responded.


    "I want to resign from my role as the caretaker of the Warrior''s Garden," Saria said.


    The Vige Chief slightly furrowed his brows before nodding with a deep exhale escaping his lips.


    "Alright, after what has happened, I don''t see any reason for you to continue working at the Warrior''s Garden. However, your payment will still be given to you, and it will be increased from five Kalna fruits to ten Kalna fruits a day, to be exchanged for whatever you want at the normal barter price," the Vige Chief responded.


    Despite his already bleeding wealth, considering the amount he pays to Orion and his family daily, he couldn''t leave Saria withoutpensation for everything she had been through.


    Looking at Anara nodding in appreciation, he felt reassured that he had made the right decision.


    Saria nodded in response.


    "And if there''s anything else you would like to do, just let me know so I can arrange it for you," the Vige Chief added.


    He was aware that, unlike the rest of the tree nymphs, Saria loved to keep her hands busy, which is why she had taken up the work of taking care of the nts in the Warrior''s Garden and keeping them safe.


    Saria suddenly became thoughtful. She briefly focused her attention on Orion before shifting it back towards the Vige Chief.


    "Actually, I think there is something particr I would love to request immediately," Saria responded.


    The Vige Chief nodded. "Oh, what do you want to request?" he asked seriously.


    Orion looked into Saria''s eyes and could already guess what she would say.


    "I''m wondering if it''s possible for me to solely provide the fruits from my tree to Orion and his family," Saria replied with a broad smile.


    Not only did the Vige Chief''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise, but even Stronghold Leader Zogar and Caretaker Ivor couldn''t help but furrow their brows at Saria''s request. The Vige Chieftess, Caretaker Naida, Caretaker Z, Caretaker N, and Caretaker Shani were all shocked and felt that something was wrong, as there was no way a tree nymph would boldly ask for her fruits to be given exclusively to a single individual, no matter what status they had.


    However, even if they all had a single weird thought at the back of their minds, they quickly dismissed it.


    Meanwhile, Anara and Dariya couldn''t help but slowly parted their lips in disbelief, alongside Mia, who hadn''t left with the others and had hidden in the corner after bing invisible.


    A tree nymph requesting to have all her fruits for a single individual!


    Unlike the rest, who could not figure it out immediately, Anara and the others were tree nymphs, so it was easier for them to understand what Saria''s words meant.


    Anara shifted her gaze and stole several nces at Orion, who was beside her, seemingly smiling at her response.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what could have happened during the time that Orion and Saria were together for them to be this close to each other.


    After all, thest time a tree nymph had made such a request was during the construction of the farm when each of the tree nymphs was being ced within the farm''s enormous wooden walls to keep them away from the Vylkr vines and protect them from it.


    At that time, a certain tree nymph had been saved by a young warrior, preventing her and her tree from being utterly consumed by the Vylkr vines before she was moved to the farm.


    The battle, however, ended with the young warrior, who still wasn''t strong enough to fight against waves of one-star Vylkr vines alone, umting several life-threatening injuries that were almost impossible for the healer to heal then. This resulted in him being unable to continue his work as a warrior and umte wealth.


    Also, because the only wealth he managed to make was gained through bartering with his semen, he barely survived unless he made the most challenging decision¡ªto sell himself and be a servant with his needs provided for him.


    Nheless, after getting news about the warrior''s predicament, to prevent such a thing from happening, the tree nymph who had been saved the young warrior decided to make a request to give all the fruits that grew out of her tree to him. After all, without him, she would have been swallowed up and devoured by the Vylkr vines.


    Her selfless actions saved him from his sudden predicament, allowing him to enjoy life to the fullest. To the extent that he sessfully had a partner, several children, and even grandchildren until the day he died. Meanwhile, the tree nymph continued to provide for his family until the day she also withered and left the earth.


    However, due to the various regtions and restrictions that apanied the tree nymph''s decision, there were hardly any tree nymphs who weren''t aware of such a story.


    Also, no other tree nymph had attempted to do such a thing again for countless years.


    Any tree nymph would have to think thrice before making such a decision, which was why many humans barely remembered such an event. It had turned into a myth over time. With this knowledge, Anara couldn''t help but wonder what would push Saria to make such a request.


    Dariya and Mia were also pondering this matter. Unlike Anara, they were naturally thinking about getting close to Orion to unravel the kind of man he was. They wanted to understand what type of man had impregnated their Overseer and caused her to give birth.


    They were curious about how he had influenced Saria to the extent that she would make such a request.

 Chapter 590 Making Sense Of The Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 590 Making Sense Of The Absurd</h4>


    ''But I still don''t know why I wasn''t able to get pregnant, so I need to find a way to talk to him as soon as possible,'' Dariya thought.


    ''Tchh! I need to see if I can speak with him privately soon,'' Mia thought.


    "Are you aware of what kind of request you are asking for, Saria?" The Vige Chief asked curiously.


    As the Vige Chief, he also had knowledge about thest time a tree nymph had made such a request and knew that the story was much more than a myth.


    Saria fixed her eyes on the Vige Chief and nodded her head firmly.


    The Vige Chief turned to look at Orion before shifting his gaze towards Saria. Although this was something he couldn''t understand, seeing Saria''s expression, he grasped that she had already thought things through and was serious about her request.


    "Is there any specific reason you would like to let us know why you made such a request?" the Vige Chief asked, calming down his thoughts and voicing the question on everyone''s mind.


    Saria nodded.


    "Yes, there is one," she responded.


    "What is it, then?"


    "Orion and I have just be partners. He epted after I proposed to him, so I don''t think I have any reason to be apart from my partner and not provide him with everything I have since he has done the same for me," Saria said.


    Boom!!


    It sounded like a tiny explosion rang in everyone''s ears.


    From the Vige Chief to the Vige Chieftess, from Stronghold Leader Zogar to Caretaker Shani, Caretaker Ivor, Caretaker Naida, Caretaker Z, Caretaker N, andstly, Seth couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock and dumbfounded surprise as soon as they heard Saria''s words.


    Meanwhile, Anara inwardly sighed, seeing as her guess was correct, alongside Dariya and Mia, who could only surrender to the fact that Saria was faster than them.


    "Are you sure about this?" the Vige Chief asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Even if he had heard it clearly, he needed to confirm it again to ensure it wasn''t a mistake.


    "Yes. The both of us are partners."


    First, it was Anara, who now even had a child with Orion, and now it was Saria. At this point, the Vige Chief and even those present couldn''t help but wonder how Orion had managed to be partners with two tree nymphs.


    Naka knows that they still couldn''t wrap their heads around his and Anara''s rtionship, and suddenly, he entered into another rtionship with a tree nymph dayster.


    As the Vige Chief thought about Orion''s partners and how unattractive they seemed for a young man with so much potential, he began to realize that his strange taste in women also extended beyond his race.


    Even if Saria was beautiful, just thinking about it was enough for him to see how preposterous such a situation was, and yet¡­


    "Haaa..." The atmosphere was filled with the sound of the Vige Chief sighing deeply.


    "Very well, I believe that your reasons are proper. However, because of the experience you''ve been through with one of our key figures and also because you are Orion''s partner¡ªone of the most talented warriors with the highest potential, and the most outstanding young man of this generation and several others I''ve everid eyes on as the Vige Chief¡ªI don''t think it would be good for us to allow you to relinquish all of your rights and put any restrictions on you. In other words, think of it as yourpensation also," the Vige Chief said.


    His words caused the Vige Chieftess and the others to snap their heads towards him. However, no matter how hard they tried, they just couldn''t open their lips and say a word.


    And even if they could, what could they say?


    After all, since the farm would finally be experiencing some peace after almost two and a half weeks of chaos, they understood that it was necessary to give Saria a reasonable and satisfyingpensation to prevent such chaos from erupting once more.


    So even if the reason for thepensation wasn''t reasonable to any of them or even to an ordinary viger, seeing Saria''s satisfied expression, they immediately understood that it was worth it and probably the bestpensation they could give her.


    As such, none of them spoke out or saw the need to.


    Meanwhile, Seth couldn''t help but feel his face slightly scrunch as he listened to his father''s unhidden praise for Orion.


    It was apparent just from his words alone that he would unhesitatingly select Orion as the next Vige Chief, if possible.


    Saria nodded in understanding before shifting her attention towards Anara, seeking her approval as well.


    Anara noticed Saria''s gaze and also nodded her head in response.


    "If this is truly what you want, then I see no problem with thispensation. I approve," she responded with a deep exhale escaping her lips as she stole a nce at Orion for the umpteenth time.


    "Thank you, Chief. Thank you, Tree Nymphs'' Overseer," she said, suppressing the happiness in her heart.


    Although she knew that they were only doing this topensate her for what Rightward Stronghold Drakar had done to her and also for the experiences that she had gone through, she was still pleased that neither of them had opposed it.


    Also, regardless of whether she was given any restrictions, she wouldn''t change her mind and make another decision.


    Before anyone could say another word, Saria dashed from her position and threw herself into Orion''s arms, wrapping her arm around him and giving him a tight,fortable hug.


    Orion reciprocated by wrapping his arms around her as well.


    Although he was a confident individual, he would still feel embarrassed if he were stared at by so many people with various strange gazes, which they each tried their best to hide, but failed ultimately.


    Fortunately, it was at that moment when the Vige Chief suddenly spoke up.


    "Since that''s all, a meeting will be held before the sun sets, and every key figure is advised to be present. Orion and Seth, you both will have to attend so you can narrate everything that happened to us from the very beginning to the end," he said, looking at Orion and Seth, respectively, who nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, Chief," Orion responded.


    "Understood, Chief," Seth replied.

 Chapter 591 Saria’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 591 Saria''s Shock</h4>


    "Alright, everyone can leave and attend to their various tasks so that they can finish up on time. Failure to arrive at the meeting on time will result in severe punishment," the Vige Chief said before he turned around and shapeshifted into his giant green-horned owl form, immediately taking to the sky and swiftly heading towards the Vige.


    Caretaker Ivor and the others soon began to leave one by one after weing Saria back to the Vige once more and congratting her and Orion on bing partners. They wished a safe delivery of their children in advance, knowing that Orion''s extreme fertility was capable of impregnating a tree nymph, with a tight, strange smile on their faces.


    Caretaker Shani, however, seemed like she had something else to say.


    "If you don''t mind, I hope you can visit my hut this evening after the meeting. I would like to speak with you over a bowl of breast milk," Caretaker Shani said with a smile.


    Orion furrowed his brows inwardly, pondering what she wanted to discuss, before nodding in response.


    "Alright, I will be sure to be there," Orion responded.


    Caretaker Shani nodded in response.


    "I''ll be expecting your arrival," she replied. "Congrattions on bing partners, both of you, and wee back to the Vige once more," Caretaker Shani said with a warm smile as she nodded at Anara and the others before walking away.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chieftess and Seth, who were also about to leave, had heard Caretaker Shani''s words, especially the Vige Chieftess, but she chose to pay no mind to it. They understood that it must be something private; as such, whatever Caretaker Shani and Orion wanted to discuss was none of their business as long as it didn''t cause any harm or problems for the Vige.


    However, even after considering Stronghold Leader Drakar''s actions, that didn''t mean they had to ce suspicion on every key figure; doing that would only aggravate the problem. Nheless, since Caretaker Shani had uttered those words publicly, it was highly unlikely that it should be anything that would arouse suspicion from her.


    However, as Caretaker Shani passed by them, Seth''s expression eased, with a sigh escaping his lips, "My condolences for your loss, Caretaker Shani. We tried our best to..." he said.


    However, Caretaker Shani interrupted before he could finish his sentence, shaking her head as she responded, "Don''t worry, Warrior Seth¡­" She wanted to continue speaking. However, she suddenly paused, exhaling deeply before continuing, "I''ll need to head back to my work. See youter, Warrior Seth."


    She nodded at Seth and the Vige Chief before turning around and walking forward, disappearing into the clusters of trees and bushes.


    At the same time, although Orion had been unable to hear anything from Seth and Caretaker Shani''s conversation while he approached Anara and the others, with a nce, he could notice the tension among them.


    Regardless, he focused his attention forward since he couldn''t find anything and could only wait until this evening to understand what Caretaker Shani wanted to discuss.


    Anara rushed into his arms wordlessly, wrapping her arms tightly around him.


    "Grace and I missed you so much," Anara said, snuggling her head on Orion''s chest as she looked at him with a warm smile.


    Orion wrapped his arms around her as well. "I missed you," he responded, hugging her tightly.


    "Huh!" Saria, delighted to personally introduce her partner to the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer and her sisters, couldn''t help but stand rooted in her spot, stunned as she observed the scene unfolding before her.


    "What¡­ is going on?" Saria asked, managing to speak before she became dumbfounded at Anara''s sudden coquettish behaviour.


    She patiently waited for Orion to exin what was going on.


    Hearing Saria''s words and seeing her expression, Orion understood she was confused about Anara''s sudden behaviour.


    "I didn''t tell you anything about it before because I wanted to introduce you two properly to each other. Saria, Anara is my partner and the mother of my first child," Orion responded.


    It felt as though Saria''s mind was turned upside down the very moment she heard Orion''s words.


    "What¡­ What did you just say? Anara¡­ is your partner and the mother of your first child," Saria said, her voice stuttering with a mixture of shock and disbelief. She pointed a finger at Anara, and her eyes immediately snapped down towards Anara, who was staring at her as though intensely examining her expression before her gaze shifted back towards Orion.


    Anara!


    Anara, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer!!


    The oldest tree on the farm, whom everyone, including her, sees as a respectable figure, a motherly figure over every one of the tree nymphs that none of them could ever help but look up to, was also the partner of her husband and the mother of his first child¡­.


    Impossible!!


    This is impossible!!


    How? How could she believe such a thing?


    For all she knows, they might be ying tricks on her and trying to test whether she could truly hold onto the decision that she had just made.


    ''Yes, that might be it,'' Saria thought, nodding inwardly as she came to such a conclusion.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel her emotions twist uncontrobly, as though they were in a storm, making it difficult for her to express her feelings urately.


    Witnessing Saria''s conflicted expression, Orion understood that he should have revealed his words little by little, allowing Saria to digest such a revtion slowly instead of blurting them out all at once.


    He had initially nned a way to introduce Saria to Anara, but seeing as Anara had immediately called out to him and jumped into his arms, it caused him to change his ns.


    Regardless, he understood that whatever he said right now might sound untrue to Saria, and the only way to make her believe that he wasn''t lying was to show her grace or let Anara do it.


    Fortunately, Anara seemed to have read his mind and immediately chuckled loudly.


    She looked at Saria warmly before shifting her gaze back towards Orion. Before Saria could react, Anara used her finger and flung it hard against his forehead.

 Chapter 592 A Tree Nymph’s New Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 592 A Tree Nymph''s New Feeling</h4>


    Orion immediately winced as he used his hand to smooth the slight pain on his forehead, staring at Anara in confusion.


    Anara snorted at his confused expression before turning around and walking towards Saria.


    Once she arrived before her, she stretched out her hands and grabbed both of Saria''s hands, holding them firmly within her grip.


    "No matter what, it''s his fault for not exining everything correctly to you before now so you wouldn''t be as confused as you are currently. However, now that it has reached this point, I think it''s only proper that I rify everything correctly," Anara said, with a warm smile. "


    Yes, I''m also his partner; however, I only became his partner a week ago, after I had given birth to Grace, whom none of us had expected since tree nymphs obviously can''t give birth until now," Anara nodded with a slight chuckle escaping her lips.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but wonder if she would get pregnant again if she allowed Orion to prate her once more.


    Anara quickly shook her head as soon as that thought entered her mind. She remembered that she still had to think of a way to cure Grace''s current condition before she thought about bringing any other children into this world.


    In fact, even if she didn''t, her tree could not sustain all three of them if she suddenly gave birth to another baby, so she could only shove those thoughts to the back of her head for now.


    "So... everything that he said is true," Saria asked, feeling as though her mind was slowly bing stable as she processed everything she had just heard.


    Anara nodded in response.


    Although she believed everything that Orion had said because he was her partner, thinking that Anara was also his partner and that she had also given birth was something she was sure everyone would find hard to believe the first time.


    After all, she had no expectations of bearing his children and only desired to cherish their remaining time together.


    However, witnessing Anara confirm his words, Saria shifted her attention towards Orion in shame and said, "Sorry that I didn''t believe you the first time¡­" Before she could finish her words, however, Orion immediately arrived before her and wrapped his arms around her gently.


    "Don''t worry, there is no need for you to apologize," Orion said.


    He had just witnessed Saria confess her love to him before everyone, and although he didn''t yet know what the restrictions of her actions would be since the Vige Chief had lifted them, which he would do his best to find out aboutter, all he currently knew was that Saria loved him to the extent that she was willing to take up any sacrifice for him, so there wasn''t any reason for him to see her apologize in a situation like this.


    Immediately, Saria felt the strange wave of emotions that had clung together in her chest vanish as though it was never there as she wrapped her hands around him also.


    Meanwhile, unknown to Orion and Saria, Anara also had the same wild emotions raging inside her when she saw Saria''s gaze on her.


    However, Anara didn''t know how to exin it because it was strangely almost the same feeling she had when she first discovered that she had be a mother. In short, this emotion was something new to her, something that she needed to explore further and understand.


    As such, she held onto that emotion with a warm smile as she watched Orion and Saria''s conversation.


    After all, it wasn''t every day that she got to witness another tree nymph fall in love with the same person that she was also in love with.


    Soon, they released each other from the hug.


    "Alright, after this, I''ll take you to see Grace, but before that, I need to get back and check on your elder sisters because I''m sure they would all be worried sick about why I haven''t returned yet," Orion said. "As for the introductions¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it and properly introduce myself to my sisters," Saria said as she gently grabbed Orion''s nose with her knuckles, as though she wanted to pull it off, before releasing him.


    After she had calmed down, Saria figured that the best way to introduce herself to her sisters would be to do it herself, or risk Orion taking the same approach and sending them into a momentarypse of disbelief and confusion.


    Understanding what Saria was thinking from her grip, Orion cleared his throat, realizing it might be a good idea to start from there. However, he would have to introduce Grace to them personally as it was the proper thing to do.


    "Alright, I''ll bring them to Anara''s tree to introduce everyone to Grace," Orion added.


    Saria nodded in response, understanding that it would be best if he introduced Grace to all of them at once instead of doing it individually.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you all at Anara''s tree, then," Saria replied.


    Orion nodded once more in understanding.


    He gave her a peck on her lips before releasing her and walking towards Anara to do the same.


    "Come back as quickly as you can, because I can''t wait to meet the rest of my sisters," Anara said as she gave Orion another peck on the lips before knowingly grabbing Saria''s hand and gesturing for Dariya to follow her. She turned around and walked away with Saria.


    Dariya had a conflicted expression as she looked at Orion, her eyes burning straight onto his figure as though she wanted to convey her words through her eyes.


    However, ultimately, she gave up, releasing a deep sigh.


    "Now is not the best time to talk; I will meet youter when you are less busy so that we can talk privately," Dariya said before she turned around and caught up with Anara and Saria.


    Orion could already predict the details of Dariya''s conversation with him, as he had also wanted to speak with her, especially considering that she was the first tree nymph he had ever been with.?This meant that she also had a special ce in his heart.

 Chapter 593 The Comfort of Home

    <h4>Chapter 593 The Comfort of Home</h4>


    Sensing Orion''s departure, Anara abruptly halted her steps.


    "Is there anything wrong, Anara?" Saria asked, noticing Anara''s unusual behaviour.


    Instead of responding, Anara closed her eyes and immediately activated one of her abilities. The greenery around her intensified as fallen leaves and grasses twirled around her figure.


    Saria held her breath in surprise, observing as a tree nymph with an upper body of deep royal blue and a lower half of bright yellow skin tone became ensnared and pulled over by Anara''s vines. Saria didn''t recognize the tree nymph, as she couldn''t keep tabs on every nymph on the farm due to the nature of her work.


    However, Dariya, who stood by, couldn''t help but feel her lips slightly twitch, witnessing Mia''s distressed figure entrapped by the vines.


    "Mia, I thought you had left with the others," Anara said, narrowing her eyes at Mia.


    Ever since she gave birth, Mia and Dariya have been the ones taking care of Grace. Part of the reason was Mia being one of Dariya''s closest friends, and the only tree nymph who knew and had spoken to Orion, allowing them tomunicate and share their experiences.


    Seeing Mia struggling to speak, Anara deactivated her ability, releasing her from the tight grasp of the vines.


    Plop!


    Mia immediatelynded on the floor, regaining herposure and gradually standing back up. She embarrassedly lowered her head upon noticing Dariya''s, Anara''s, and Saria''s gazes.


    "I... was waiting until you were all done, so I could go back and continue taking care of Grace," she said, careful with her words under Anara''s gaze.


    Anara sighed upon hearing Mia''s response.


    Despite Mia''s attempt at lying, Anara sensed her genuine care for Grace, which was evident in the affection reflected in her eyes. Observing the two together, it would be hard for anyone to doubt that Mia was not Grace''s mother.


    "I have something to share with everyone, and I''d like us to talk together. Since you''re already here,e on, let''s go," Anara said with a smile, focusing her attention forward as she began to walk, gently pulling Saria along with the rest following behind.


    Dariya red at Mia before dragging her forward to catch up with the group.


    ¡­.....


    As Orion arrived at the wide grassy in field where his hut was located at the centre, several loud sounds entered his ears. Immediately, he sensed that something was amiss and dashed towards therge hut.


    However, upon reaching the hut and attempting to open the door, he abruptly halted, realizing that the noise was emanating from the back of the hut.


    Swiftly, he changed his direction and came to a stop the moment he saw the scene unfolding before him.


    His mouth widened in surprise before he closed it, taking in the sight before him. A knee-length wooden makeshift fence had been built at the back of the hut, and outside the enclosure, all of his women were seated and gathered around it.


    Sura and Ursa were engaged in a friendly sparring match within the makeshift fence.


    Sura lowered her body and executed a quick kick, propelling her feet forward with the intent of throwing Ursa off bnce. Despite her agile movement, Ursa managed to evade the attack by leaping high into the air, executing a refined somersault as shended.


    However, as Ursanded on her feet, her attention was momentarily diverted as she scanned her surroundings. She nced at Orion''s position, her gaze widening in surprise as she stared in his direction.


    Seizing the moment, Sura took advantage of Ursa''s temporary daze and grappled her to the ground, holding her down securely.


    Although Ursa was a skilled warrior, Orion couldn''t help but worry about the potential impact of the sparring on the baby growing in her womb.


    "Haa! I told you that I could still defeat you even if you''re a warrior, right? Now, it''s 3 - 1," Sura said, careful not to endanger the safety of the baby in her womb. However, she observed that Ursa wasn''t responding and seemed focused on something else.


    Following Ursa''s line of sight, Sura furrowed her brow, and her gaze froze as she saw what had captured Ursa''s attention.


    "Orion!" Ursa eximed.


    Since her voice was audible and the attention of every woman was fixed on the oue of their battle, they all turned their heads in Orion''s direction. Their eyes widened in surprise as they realized that it was indeed Orion.


    Before Orion could say a word, he watched as they all rushed towards him without hesitation, including Sura and Ursa, with Ursa being the fastest to arrive before him.


    They wrapped their arms around him, hugging him tightly as they pushed him towards the ground due to their momentum and force.


    "Wee back home, Orion."


    "Wee back home, Orion."


    "Wee back home, Orion."


    From Reena, his mother, Sura, Ursa, Gina, Fiona, Grandma Derry, Grandma Vivian, A, Grandma Ingrid, Lyra, and Grandma Celia all spoke audibly, weing him back home with cheerful smiles on their faces.


    "Yes, it''s good to be back home finally. I missed you all so much," Orion responded with a warm smile as he wrapped his arms around them.


    Although his arms couldn''t properly reach everybody, he could tell that they didn''t care about borders and were instead merely okay with feeling the warmth of his body.


    However, for Orion, that wouldn''t do.?So, to make it up to them equally, he gave each of them a warm, individual kiss.


    ¡­.¡­


    After discovering that Aunt Greta had gone to heal an injured viger on the farm who had fallen victim to the tree nymphs'' violent reaction to Saria''s disappearance, he nodded in understanding. When she returned home, he would speak with her about setting up a kind of healthcare centre that would benefit individuals needing quick treatment.


    This initiative would also allow all the healers in the Vige to work and earn their wealth more efficiently.


    As for those who had fallen victim to the tree nymphs'' rampage, he could only wish them a swift recovery. After all, he, too, was a victim of the chaos.

 Chapter 594 The Comfort of Home (2)

    Chapter 594 The Comfort of Home (2)


    "Pahh~~" "Pahhh~~" "Pahhh~~~"


    "Augh~~ uHH~~"


    Orion observed Reena as she squatted on the grassy soil, her legs over his, thrusting in and out of her slippery wet vagina. The wet, slick sounds echoed, making his veined gritty penis throb with pleasure.


    Reena stretched her arms forward as if she wanted support, immediately grabbing both of his lower legs. At the same time, Orion saw his gritty, veiny penis grow harder, causing her to lean forward slightly, continuing to ride his waist.


    The sound of her small, round, fleshy buttocks hitting and rippling against his waist intensified as she raised and pped her waist back down fiercely.


    "Pahh~~" "Pahhh~~" "Paah~~~"


    "AHh~~ Orion~~~ I missed you ~~~ I missed you to the extent that I just can''t help but want to grip onto your whole warmth with my vagina tightly and not let you go anywhere else again," Reena said with hurried breath.


    She consciously slowed down her movements, then slightly leaned backwards to seal her lips with her brother''s and kissed him, exchanging saliva before pulling back.


    Leaning forward again, she resumed thrusting herself in and out of his scorching veined penis.


    Seeing that she was now focused on urging him to cum quickly so the next person could mount him, Orion shifted his attention towards Sura and Ursa. The two were engaged in training, sparring without relying on their gifts to avoid causing harm.


    During his absence, Sura had taken the initiative to approach Fifi and asked for warrior training. Despitecking the star potential that Ursa possessed, Sura had pushed herself to the limit.


    In the end, she hadn''t achieved the status of a one-star warrior like Ursa; the other women confirmed that Fifi had affirmed that Sura was a formidable fighter who could learn whatever she was taught and quickly adapt and hone her skills to an exceptionally terrifying degree. Her currentbat abilities meant she could take on anyone below the warrior rank and had a high chance of winning with just hand-to-handbat skills alone.


    Despite knowing that she stillcked realbat experience, as he and Ursa had discovered during their lessons with Warrior Jean while handling the one-star Vylkr vines, Sura''s training under Fifi caught Orion''s attention.


    Fifi, known for being one of the best in her generation, had taken the time to train Sura. Orion couldn''t help but take this news seriously and wondered why Fifi hadn''t informed him about such an important development during their time together.


    Was it meant to be a surprise, allowing Sura to reveal her progress herself, given the effort she had put into her training?


    However, he immediately remembered thest event and family forey that had taken ce thest time he returned home and understood why it wasn''t surprising that Sura herself hadn''t had the chance to update him.


    Regardless of his initial confusion about Fifi not informing him earlier, Orion soon realised the usefulness of the situation.


    Rather than this being a battle of strength, this was about how one could quickly overwhelm their opponents with skill alone; Orion knew that this was something hecked, as his only opponent was the Vylkr vines. He only needed to give it his all and violently attack with the intent to kill to overwhelm it. If not, he wouldn''t have had the situation during the Prismerian Young Heirs'' banquet, which had been one of the factors resulting in all the Prismerian young heirs being brutally injured until they became unconscious.


    Orion understood that he needed a more refined skill set.


    He decided to seek Fifi''s guidance, recognising that situations might arise where outright force or using his gift would be inappropriate, and mastering strength and skill was crucial.


    Observing Sura''s unwavering determination as she faced Ursa, a one-star warrior, Orion couldn''t help but ponder the possibility of individuals like Sura,cking sufficient star potential, bing warriors.


    Recalling the information from Aegis of the Arctic Deity, Orion considered the diverse energies unique to different races. The strength of these energies increased with their rank, granting individuals who could wield higher-ranked energy the ability to wield lower-ranked energies.


    So, because Sura had awakened a one-star potential during the awakening ceremony, Orion couldn''t help but think about what would happen if Sura learned to use magical energy like the Prismerion race.


    If she could learn to manipte magical energy like the Prismerion race, he wondered if she could rival their strength, even if she might be considered weaker than the Vige''s warriors.


    Lost in contemtion, Orion found his thoughts expanding to his other women, imagining the potential if they all chose to utilise magical energy like the Prismerion race. The idea even extended to himself, contemting the oue if he were to master the use of magical energy.


    Hmmm!


    The strange energy within him, which he used to activate his gift or subdue the Vylkr energy, prompted him to wonder if it was indeed magical energy, as the Princess of the Garden had suggested.


    Despite these intriguing thoughts, Orion shook off the distractions. He redirected his focus toward the immediate task at hand¡ªresolving the situation with the Prismerion race outside the mountain¡ªbefore entertaining the idea of experimenting with magical energy.


    Observing Ursa secure another victory, elevating the score to 5-1, Sura rose from the ground with a smile.


    "I''ve already won one today, so I just need four more to turn today''s fight into a draw," she said.


    Ursa responded with a snort, and the surrounding women couldn''t help but giggle. They all understood that Sura''s sole point today was due to Ursa''s distraction caused by Orion''s unexpected appearance.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t considered a loss, granting Sura satisfaction for her achievement.


    Also, today marked the second time she managed to score a single point, the first being when Ursa underestimated her abilities in their first encounter.


    "Humph!! Given the stakes today, even if you beg me to let you win, I still wouldn''t," Ursa said.


    She turned her head to nce at Orion, whose throbbing veined penis was continuously engulfed and released by Reena''s wet, slopping vagina, with Grandma Vivian on his right and Grandma Derry on his left.


    ...


    Author''s Note: So, it took me 593 chapters to realize that I don''t need to put an R18 warning on a novel like this. I feel like crying andughing at the same time.

 Chapter 595 The Comfort of Home (3)

    Chapter 595 The Comfort of Home (3)


    Orion had promised that the victor could ask for anything within his capabilities as a reward. However, despite her certainty of winning, Ursa opted to give Sura a fair chance by restraining her strength.


    She relied solely on her skill for offence and defence against Sura''s attacks.


    However, being a one-star warrior with a formed Vylkr container in her brain, Ursa perceived Sura''s movements in a slowed-down manner. With the ability to swiftly devise up to four strategies to neutralize Sura''s every move, Ursa found it challenging to limit herself.


    Nevertheless, as Sura''s skills continued to sharpen, Ursa decided to engage more actively. It was not only a means to enhance her own skills, but also an opportunity to learn valuable techniques that could be helpful when utilizing her gift inbat.


    Watching them go at it again, Orion shifted his attention toward Grandma Vivian, who was seated beside him. Her knee-length strapless tulga, which would have only gotten shorter because of herrge protruding buttocks, stopped above her thigh. It was now several inches long, slightly revealing her pantless aged pussy lips.


    However, that wasn''t where Orion was at the moment. Instead, he focused his attention on her bountiful breasts, one of which was already exposed for his eyes to feast upon.


    Noticing Orion''s gaze, Grandma Vivian, ustomed to him enjoying staring at her body just like the rest of her sisters, stretched her hand and pulled the other half of her strapless tulga down to reveal her other big, juicy breast.


    Seeing both of Grandma Vivian''s bountiful breasts in the open, allowing him to get a closer look at the two dark rings around her nipples, Orion smiled. He didn''t need to say anything to convey his intentions to her.


    He leaned forward, stretched out his tongue, wetting it with saliva, and rubbed it across the dark ring and her stiff, erect nipple before gradually filling his lips with her big, aged breast.


    He began to suck on it slowly.


    Needless to say, it was therapeutic!


    As he sucked on it gently and slowly, Orion noticed his lower region tensing up with a throbbing feeling within it.


    He withdrew his tongue away from Grandma Vivian''s dark ring and said to Reena, "I''m cumming."


    However, Reena didn''t need to be alerted, as she had already sensed Orion''s veined, throbbing penis pulsating wildly within her vagina for a moment.


    This caused her to m her waist downwards with a resounding "Pah~~" forcing Orion''s raging hard penis upwards, all the way to the depth of the pink-soaked vagina lips until Orion finally released.


    "AHHH~~~ UhhhH~~" Reana moaned, her body leaning forward and falling on top of Orion''s legs.


    She soon regained herposure, picked herself back up, and turned her head backwards to give Orion a kiss. As she stood up, she released Orion''s cum-covered penis with a "Plop." She quickly mped her legs tightly before walking to her previous position to rest.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Reena had finished, Grandma Derry, who was nearby, immediately wanted to jump on it.


    However, Celeste suddenly appeared out of nowhere, blocking her and asserting herself firmly over Orion''s legs.


    "Celeste, I don''t think this is appropriate. There''s no need to rush; Orion isn''t going anywhere at the moment," Grandma Derry said, furrowing her brows as various thoughts raced through her mind on how to handle the current situation.


    "Ahem! Since my daughter has finished, I believe it''s only proper for her mother to continue, and then, you can proceed after that," Celeste said, clearing her throat while giving Grandma Derry a knowing smile.


    Having fallen for Derry''s tricks a few times, tricks she wouldn''t have noticed without Celia''s and Ingrid''s help, Celeste thought it was only fair to exact her revenge by making Derry wait and watch until she was done spending time with Orion.


    Grandma Derry immediately surrendered as Celeste raised the piece of cloth around her waist, revealing herrge protruding buttocks, and lowered herself, tantly ignoring anyints.


    "Fine," Grandma Derry spat out, repositioning herself on the grassy soil near Orion.


    Contemting her revenge against Celeste, Grandma Derry noticed Celia, Ingrid, and Meldra looking at her, trying to stifle their chuckles.


    "Humph!" she snorted in response. Aware that they had informed Celeste about her excessively taking more Kalna fruits than the rest of her other sisters, she dismissed them and refocused her attention on Ursa''s and Sura''s ongoing fight.


    Watching the scene from the side, Orion thought about what was going on between his mother and Grandma Derry while he watched as his mother grabbed hold of his hard veiny shaft within her grip and slowly inserted it into her already soaking-wet vagina.


    Nheless, he made a reminder at the back of his mind to figure out what had happened to the both of them, all the while redirecting his focus. She mmed her waist onto his, her fleshy ass cheeks rippling like waves as she elevated her juicy protruding buttocks once more. In this movement, Orion glimpsed the outline of her vagina lips as they enveloped his engorged shaft, bathed in her dripping pussy juices, mingling with his lingering semen.


    Noticing Orion getting distracted from sucking her breast, Grandma Vivian, who stood by the side, swiftly rose to her feet. Without hesitation, she hiked up the hem of her tulga to her waist, exposing her drooling lower lips. Without entirely removing her tulga, she crossed her right leg over him and settled on the lower side of his stomach near his waist.


    "Huh," Celeste sensed the interruption of another presence pressing against her back.


    She swiftly turned her head, discovering Vivian crouching over Orion from the other side. Before a word escaped her lips, a hand groped her prominent fleshy ass cheeks, before a finger gently teased her soaked vagina lips.


    Silencing her words instantly, Celeste recognized that it was Orion.


    "Don''t worry; I''m perfectlyfortable. I can handle things like this," Orion reassured, stretching his hands backwards and leaning to demonstrate hisfort.


    With strengthparable to that of a two-star warrior, Orion was confident that it would take much more than the current situation to strain his waist. In fact, he believed he could manage even if he hadn''t formed any Vylkr containers and was merely limating to the Vylkr energy.

 Chapter 596 Planning a Healthcare Structure

    <h4>Chapter 596 nning a Healthcare Structure</h4>


    Observing that Orion wasfortable even with two women on him, Celeste sighed in relief and nodded understandingly. She tried to refocus on her task, but the constant pressure of Vivian''s back against hers confused her about how she should continue.


    "Since we''re already in this situation, I think it''s best to share," Orion suggested, noticing Celeste''s confusion.


    Celeste was initially perplexed by Orion''s words, but her eyes suddenly widened in understanding as she grasped the meaning behind his suggestion.


    Whenever she engaged in kushi with Orion, she hade to appreciate his peculiar actions and unique styles. Not only did it make their kushi enjoyable, but it also provided her and her sisters with exciting stories to discuss.


    They could share their experiences and contemte ways to recreate simr moments with him.


    Orion, of course, had noticed and went even further to recreate a vastly simr scene. Hearing his words, Celeste understood that this was one of those moments. She took a deep breath and exhaled.


    As she raised herrge fleshy motherly buttocks, she couldn''t help but reflect on something she had learned throughout: no matter how weird the actions and style for kushi...


    "PAAHH~~" She mmed her waist downwards, herrge fleshy buttocks hitting her son''s waist stiff penis. As she raised it again, Grandma Vivian had already taken hold of Orion''s raging penis, stroking it as she aligned it with her soaked, aged vagina.


    The more pleasurable and satisfying it would be.


    Without hesitation, Grandma Vivian mmed her waist downwards, herrge protruding buttocks rippling as they warmed against Orion''s upper waist. His veined, stiff penis stroked her wet inner folds deeply before she raised her waist high once more.


    This time, Celeste went ahead, mming her waist atop Orion''s cum-covered, veined penis, now mixed with Grandma Vivian''s vaginal juices. She felt pleasure forming around her lower folds, coating it with her own vaginal juices as Orion''s throbbing stiff penis stroked her insides again.


    Meanwhile, the women had already noticed the strange scene with Celeste and Grandma Vivian taking turns on Orion''s stiff, veined penis.


    Though it was an unusual sight, they were ustomed to expecting such scenes during kushi. Since they had all experienced different scenarios, they decided to keep it at the back of their minds, finding it both efficient and enjoyable.


    Even Sura and Ursa briefly paused their fight to observe the strange scene before resuming.


    Grandma Derry, who was internally cursing herself for not thinking about such a thing when she saw Grandma Vivian mounting Orion, gave up hope as there was nothing she could do.


    Instead, she began to plot her own n for the next time she and Orion spent time together.


    ¡­.¡­.¡­


    "So you''re suggesting that we not only create a facility where patients can be brought in, but healers can attend to them based on what they can afford. We''ll have herbs readily avable, so they won''t need to search for them, and even if I''m not healing, I can still earn wealth from the convenience of such a setup. With the acquired wealth, we can further improve and expand the facility."


    "But how do we recover the wealth used for construction? If we increase the costs to the point only the wealthy can afford it, we might not see returns for months or even a year. However, since that''s not the case, it''s a challenging situation," Aunt Greta mused, her gaze fixed on Orion, awaiting his response.


    "Yes, that''s precisely what I''m proposing. However, who says we have to build it ourselves?" Orion replied.


    "You don''t mean?" Aunt Greta''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes," Orion replied, nodding.


    "Since it''s going to be extremely helpful to the vige, all we have to do is present the idea to the Vige Chief, and the rest of the key figures, and they can build it themselves," he added.


    "But... if the vige builds it, doesn''t that mean they will also be in charge of the gains?" Aunt Greta''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    She couldn''t fathom why the vige would take on the responsibility of constructing something so impactful and then hand over control of the gains to their family. Of course, they could build something even grander with their family wealth, but wasting their hard-earned wealth didn''t seem like a viable option.


    Aunt Greta observed as Orion was about to reply; however, his attention suddenly shifted forward in front of him.


    Orion looked at Sura and Ursa, who were currently in the same position his mother and Grandma Vivian had previously been in. Ursa was raising her round ass from his throbbing shaft. Sura instantly grabbed hold of it, mming her waist downwards, causing her immense round ass to ripple like waves as his engorged penis stroked deep into her wet narrow folds.


    Suddenly, as Ursa mmed her back down on top of his throbbing penis, Orion felt the pressure around his veined shaft building up, causing him to audibly grunt, "I''m cumming."


    The moment Sura and Ursa heard his warning, instead of thrusting deep inside her wet vagina, Sura pressed her immense round buttocks against it, allowing it to sink into the gaping hole of her ass cheeks.


    Ursa did the same, pressing her butt cheeks against Sura''s own, feeling the warmth of her husband''s stiff, throbbing penis as it intensified.


    Almost immediately, Orion''s scorching shaft released a wave of thick whitish semen that shot upwards, staining both of her ass cheeks and back before it began to slide back downwards.


    After witnessing Celeste and Grandma Vivian''s peculiar way of enjoying Kushi, they decided to try it as they could not settle on who should go first after finishing their fight. Nevertheless, just as they had expected when they witnessed Celeste and Grandma Vivian, they found this unconventional style of sharing Kushi surprisingly satisfying.


    While it couldn''tpare to having Orion all to themselves, it offered a unique and efficient way to decide the order without unnecessary deliberation.


    Nevertheless, after Sura and Ursa felt Orion''s hot semen on their backs and buttocks, they suddenly realized that the climaxing expressions of Celeste and Vivian might have been holding back to avoid losing control.


    Slowly, Sura and Ursa stood on their shaky legs with broad smiles as satisfaction and relief spread through their bodies.

 Chapter 597 Planning a Healthcare Structure (2)

    <h4>Chapter 597 nning a Healthcare Structure (2)</h4>


    They each nted a warm kiss on Orion''s lips before heading back into the hut to fetch a y pot and water, intending to refresh themselves. Later, they nned to share their experience with the other women, eager to convey how it surpassed even Celeste and Vivian''s descriptions.


    "Ahem!" Aunt Greta cleared her throat, wanting to regain Orion''s attention.


    Orion swiftly redirected his focus toward her.


    "If the Vige builds it, doesn''t that mean they''ll also be in charge of the gains?" Aunt Greta repeated her question.


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, you''re right. But I have a way to convince the Vige to build it for us and then hand over everything to us, so there''s no need for you to worry about that; instead, leave it for me to handle," Orion responded.


    Aunt Greta''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard Orion''s words, contemting how he nned to persuade the Vige Chief to hand over such a project to him after they had constructed it themselves.


    While acknowledging Orion''s merits and his close rtionship with the Vige Chief, she couldn''t shake off the scepticism. Though there was a slight possibility, it seemed more likely that other key figures would strongly oppose such a move, making the chances of sess slimmer.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but marvel at Orion''s life¡ªfrom a weak young boy in a struggling family relying on his mother and elder sister to a warrior who could now speak with key figures as he pleased, despite not having fully achieved his star potential yet.


    Aunt Greta suddenly recalled that Orion''s change in character had begun after she healed him from his head injury, continuing through his extraordinary performances during his graduation ceremony and until now. Recognizing his potential for even more remarkable achievements in the future, she couldn''t help but sigh internally before shaking her head, a smile slowly spreading across her lips.


    Regardless of Orion''s future aplishments, she vowed always to be there to help and support him and the family.


    "What are you thinking about? Didn''t I tell you not to worry?" Orion said, noting Aunt Greta''s deep, pondering expression.


    Snapping out of her daze, Aunt Greta stared at Orion, who met her gaze with a worried expression in his eyes.


    Though he attempted to conceal it, she saw right through him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay. I was thinking about how much you''ve grown and how much potential you have to achieve more," Aunt Greta responded.


    She stretched her hand and held his jaw, reciprocating his actions.


    "And regardless of what happens in the future, I will always be by your side," she added, her lips leaning toward his.


    Orion observed her movements and leaned in, their lips meeting and tongues mingling momentarily before gently pulling apart. Noticing her zed eyes, Orion slowly guided her towards the mat, allowing her toy downfortably.


    As he raised her tulga to her waist, he watched as she pulled up the piece of cloth covering her breasts.


    Apart from parting his legs wide open, he positioned himself in the centre and then gradually entered the entrance in front of him with his spear.


    ¡­....


    "Alright, I gathered you all together because there''s someone I''d like you to meet," Orion said, surveying his partners, each standing in front of theirrge hut, all freshly cleaned and dressed in their tulgas.


    "Who is that ''person''?" Gina asked with curiosity.


    The women shared a collective interest in Orion''s mysterious introduction, prompting them to freshen up and dress nicely. Some wondered if Orion was taking them to meet the Vige Chief, but they dismissed the thought, finding it odd for the Vige Chief to invite Orion and all of them right after their arrival with Saria today.


    However, A and Aunt Greta exchanged a brief, thoughtful nce.


    Though they had a clue about whom Orion might be introducing, they had entertained doubts several times before, given Orion hadn''t previously mentioned anything about it when hest arrived at the Vige.


    But at this moment, the doubt in their hearts only intensified, especially for Aunt Greta. She had an urge to open her mouth and ask whether Anara''s child was the one Orion intended to introduce, questioning if he was the father. However, a nce at A, shaking her head in refusal, immediately sealed Aunt Greta''s lips. Since Orion hadn''t disclosed the identity yet, it implied he intended it as a surprise.


    She had to await the revtion patiently, questioning the uracy of her doubts. After all, the likelihood of her being wrong was high. No matter how potent Orion''s semen might be, even impregnating someone like Grandma Celia, who had passed her fertility age, the idea of him impregnating a tree nymph, especially one like Anara, was utterly impossible, right?


    In response to their curiosity, Orion shook his head.


    "I won''t be revealing it here. We''ll have to move quickly so that you all can see for yourselves," he replied.


    Observing her brother''s insistence on keeping who they would be meeting a surprise, Gina bit her lip in frustration.


    This marked the third time she had posed the question, and the third time Orion had refused to answer.


    Was this person they were about to meet so important that he couldn''t share their identity even with his own sister?


    Gina couldn''t help but ponder, her thoughts racing as she felt a gradual sense of losing her connection with her elder brother. In the blink of an eye, his partners had be such a prominent part of his life that he barely had time for her.


    Unlike them, all she received were a few forehead kisses and questions about her day before he swiftly moved on to spend time with his other partners.


    Sure, she wasn''t his partner, and that was the problem.


    No matter how hard she tried, he only saw his sister, devoid of any partner potential.


    Sometimes, she wondered if it was because she wasn''t as beautiful as Reena. However, she quickly dismissed those thoughts when remembering Orion''s chosen partners.


    If Orion could have women like A, Greta, and even Grandma Vivian and the others as partners, she couldn''t fathom why it was difficult for him to see her in the same light.


    Nevertheless, she knew Orion would be leaving soon again, so she resolved to make him see her as a partner before that time.

 Chapter 598 Meet The Newest Member: Graces Debut

    Chapter 598 Meet The Newest Member: Grace''s Debut


    Orion soon turned around and began to walk forward, with all the women following behind him.


    Curiosity hung in the air as the women wondered who Orion intended to introduce them to.


    Aunt Greta and A, however, noticed the direction Orion was heading, and a sense of suspicion started to linger in their hearts. Regardless of their growing unease, they steadied themselves and continued walking forward.


    ¡­.¡­


    "Umm, Orion, aren''t we on Anara''s side of the Farm? Is she the person you want to introduce us to?" Reena asked, a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Having spent considerable time on the Farm, they were well aware of the distinct areas. Gina and Sura had also once mistakenly ventured into Anara''s section, which they had been informed by helpful tree nymphs when trying to find their way back.


    Anara held a position equivalent to the vige chief among the tree nymphs and was even considered one of the key figures.


    The only reason she wasn''t fully recognized as such was her reluctance to involve herself in the affairs of the Vige unless it concerned the tree nymphs.


    The other women, too, were puzzled about why Orion had brought them to meet Anara.


    Is Anara the person he wants to introduce them to? And if so, why the secrecy?


    At this point, A had also tensed up, ncing at Aunt Greta and contemting whether to speak up.


    Yet, she refrained from disrupting the atmosphere.


    Upon reaching one of the huts, they noticed four tree nymphs standing before it. Two were familiar faces, while the other two were strangers. Regardless, it was evident that one of the other tree nymphs was Anara, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer.


    Each of them conducted herself with the utmost propriety, wary of making any missteps in Anara''s presence that might get Orion into trouble.


    Orion nodded at Anara and gestured for her to lead the way to see Grace.


    Anara nodded warmly, then turned around to lead the way, with Saria, Dariya, and Mia following closely.


    Gesturing for the women to follow, Orion led them forward until they reached Anara''s tree.


    The women grew increasingly curious, eager to discover the reason behind the introduction. Holding their breath, they watched Anara''s hands be transparent upon touching therge tree before them.


    Secondster, she withdrew her hands, revealing a baby with radiant golden skin.


    The revtion left Celeste and the rest of the women utterly stunned.


    What on earth was happening?


    The sight of a seemingly newborn baby emerging from Anara''s tree left the women bewildered. While they knew that tree nymphs typically appeared young when sprouting from the ground for the first time, it was unheard of for them to resemble actual newborns.


    Usually, they took on the appearance of four to five, or sometimes seven, years old.


    Nheless, being still young and unable to wield most of their tree nymph abilities, they could only possess and control their own tree. Attempting to control other trees, especially those belonging to another tree nymph, remained beyond their capabilities. So, they couldn''t fathom how a baby, seemingly belonging to a tree nymph, had emerged from Anara''s tree.


    Something else that captured their attention was the unusual monochromatic colour covering the entire skin of the supposed tree nymph, unlike the usual dual tones on the upper and lower body. This oddity made them question whether they were genuinely looking at a tree nymph or something entirely different.


    ''It can''t be a tree nymph,'' they all silently concluded, dismissing the possibility. However, their contemtion ceased abruptly as they witnessed Anara passing the baby to Orion.


    The women collectively froze in their positions as Orion cradled the infant in his arms, his gaze filled with warmth as he shifted his attention between Anara to the baby.


    As he began to walk toward the women with Anara by his side, an unsettling feeling began to grow within the hearts of the women.


    Orion stood before them, his gaze sweeping across each face, and cleared his throat.


    "Ahem! I''ve been pondering the best way to make this introduction to you all, and this is the grand n I''ve devised. So, Mom, Reena, Gina, Aunt Greta, Grandma Celia, Lyra, Grandma Vivian, Sura, Ursa, Grandma Ingrid, Grandma Derry, Fiona, and A," he said, taking a deep breath for emphasis.


    "Allow me to present Grace, the firstborn of our family, and her mother, who also happens to be your junior sister, Anara, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer," he concluded.


    Booom!! Booom!!


    It didn''t feel as though their brains had exploded, but it felt as if a hammer had smashed into their brains, shattering them into bits. Trying to process Orion''s words, they attempted to repeat the sentences in their heads. However, their thoughts disintegrated when they reached the part where Orion introduced the baby tree nymph in his arms as his first child and Anara, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer, as her mother and their junior sister.


    "Orion¡­ is¡­ she your child?" Celeste finally asked, her trembling lips unable to withstand the mental pressure.


    Every woman, especially Reena, Grandma Celia, and Ingrid, kept their ears peeled open, waiting for Orion''s response. Doubts lingered within their minds, and they wondered if they had misheard what Orion had uttered.


    Orion nodded.


    Celeste, Reena, Grandma Celia, and Ingrid felt their heads spin, their vision growing hazy. Soon, they lost their footing and tumbled toward the ground.


    They fainted.


    Fortunately, the other women quickly noticed their movements and caught them before they hit the ground.


    "Celeste!!"


    "Reena!!"


    "Celia!!"


    "Ingrid!!"


    Their names were called out simultaneously to ensure they were okay, but the women remained motionless.


    Observing this scene, Orion''s eyes shrunk to the size of needles as he swiftly handed Grace over to Anara and dashed toward their position.


    Anara, however, trailed behind him with a concerned expression that mirrored Orion''s own, her face reflecting her worry about the sudden and dramatic turn of events.


    Orion bent down, checking Reena''s pulse first, then moved on to his mother''s, Grandma Celia''s and Grandma Ingrid''s pulses before exhaling a deep sigh.

 Chapter 599 Meet The Newest Member: Grace’s Debut (2)

    <h4>Chapter 599 Meet The Newest Member: Grace''s Debut (2)</h4>


    "Are they okay?" Anara asked, noticing the worried expression on Orion''s face slowly easing.


    Orion nodded, saying, "Yes, they are okay. They simply fainted."


    Anara nodded, casting a curious gaze at Celeste and the others before saying, "Alright, I will handle this and ensure they arefortable until they wake up." After finishing her sentence, shemanded her vines to erupt from the ground, gently securing them in a bed-like structure and moving them towards one of herrge huts.


    Observing this, Orion nodded tiredly, redirecting his attention to the women before him.


    They stared at him like statues, their eyes reflecting various fluctuating emotions.


    Aunt Greta, especially, who was supposed toe out to check on the pulse of the other women, now stood trembling violently with tightly clenched fists.


    With just a nce, it was evident to Orion that, like the others, she had been deeply impacted by the news, rendering her unable to move or speak.


    Meanwhile, Aunt Greta couldn''t help but bite her lips to suppress the trembling of her body. ''Why are you behaving like this when you already knew the truth?'' she thought.


    Unlike the others, she and A had been the ones to help Anara deliver her baby, as the tree nymphs had no idea how to deliver a baby, especially one of their own kind.


    So, she had already concluded that the father of the baby Anara delivered belonged to Orion.


    Still..?doubts lingered. Considering her position, she pondered whether Anara might have used some secret techniques or healing practices passed down by the previous Tree Nymphs'' Overseer. After all, what were the odds of Orion''s semen being so potent that itpletely altered a tree nymph''s body structure, causing a womb to emerge where it wasn''t supposed to be?


    Aunt Greta felt her cheeks grow wet as she looked down on her tulga top, witnessing tears rolling down and staining the piece of cloth tied around her breasts.


    Of course, she was happy that Orion had fathered his first child, but the pain of not being given the chance topete and give her partner his first child tore her apart.


    In truth, had she been unaware of this beforehand, she would have fainted, just like Celeste and the others.


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, Aunt Greta felt a warm, familiar, strong pair of arms envelop her body. She looked forward and saw that it was Orion, staring at her with a warm expression.


    Just as Orion was about to speak, Aunt Greta quickly said, "You don''t need to say anything. The truth is that I''d already known beforehand and guessed that it would be something like this when you said you would introduce us to someone and bring us here. So you don''t need to worry about me. I think you should check on the rest," Aunt Greta added, turning her head to look at the others who seemed on the verge of copse, "...go."


    "Alright, I will be back," Orion said, nting a quick kiss on Aunt Greta''s nose, a gesture she readily epted.


    He swiftly moved on to the others to assess their current states of mind. Aware that having and caring for multiple women, all deeply in love with him, required financial and emotional capabilities, Orion pushed himself to check on each of them. Calmly assessing their emotional and mental states, he breathed a sigh of relief as he saw they had all gradually regained their bearings.


    Finally, he arrived before his younger sister, who seemed lost in her thoughts.


    "Don''t tell me that you also want to go unconscious suddenly?" Orion asked, raising a brow as he stared at Gina.


    Gina quickly snapped out of her daze, looking at Orion curiously.


    "Tell me the truth, brother, and don''t lie. Is she really your child?" she asked, her curiosity growing stronger by the minute.


    Though she had be even more anxious and worried that her brother had gotten involved with a tree nymph, not just any ordinary one, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer, a position almost equal to the Vige Chief, a key figure in the Vige, and had even achieved the impossible by impregnating her.


    It was alreadymon knowledge that tree nymphs don''t get pregnant and cannot give birth, proving her right that her brother could only be partners with her.


    However, that wasn''t what upied her brother''s mind at the moment. Instead, it was the fact that her brother now had a child, which meant she now had a niece.


    A niece!


    Orion nodded in response with a warm smile.


    "Yes. And don''t make me repeat myself again," he replied, stretching his hand and softly holding Gina''s nose.


    However, Gina swiftly swatted away his hands, snorting loudly, "Humph!" before immediately running toward Anara and stopping in front of her.


    "Can I carry her?" Gina asked, her gaze fixed on Anara before moving downwards to stare at Grace, who was now also looking at her with a broad, cautious gaze.


    Anara first looked at Orion and watched as he nodded in approval before she nodded in response to Gina''s words.


    "Okay, but be gentle," she replied before handing Grace to Gina.


    Gina nodded seriously as she took the baby from Anara''s hands, not even responding to Anara''s words.


    She stared at Grace curiously, who was still looking at her with a cautious gaze, before she raised her other hand to graze Grace''s cheeks, which she immediately caught with her two small hands.


    Gina''s eyes suddenly shined brightly as she squealed, "Pah! She''s cute!! Too cute!!"


    Grace stared wide-eyed at Gina before she began to squeal, herughter filling the air and ringing beautifully in everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, she tried to bite Gina''s finger, to which Gina snorted at her attempt, feeling her toothless gums rubbing against it.


    Gina slowly withdrew her fingers before she began to y with Grace''s hands and cheeks, saying, "Wee to the family, Grace. You are my niece from now on, and I''ll do my best to take care of you, okay."


    However, the response she got was Grace continuously giggling in delight.

 Chapter 600 Introducing Saria To The Family

    Chapter 600 Introducing Saria To The Family


    Witnessing this scene, the women, who had all been stunned by the revtions, eased up their expressions as they slowly walked towards Gina, gathering around to take a look and properly examine the firstborn of their family.


    Grace''s head turned slowly from side to side as she looked at the various new faces surrounding her, each adorned with a small, warm smile.


    They began to y with her until a wave of tiredness suddenly hit her.


    "Haa," Grace suddenly yawned out loud.


    Seeing this, Gina and the other women wore worried expressions as they examined her to see if anything was wrong.


    Gina turned her head to look at Anara.


    "Umh! Is there anything wrong with her?" she asked worriedly.


    Anara heard Gina''s words and noticed Grace''s tired form before she walked through the rest of the women, sighing deeply.


    "She''s tired and needs to rest," she said, gently taking Grace back.


    Gina nodded in understanding as she handed Grace back to Anara.


    She and the rest of the women didn''t see Anara''s words as something serious, thinking it was merely Grace being tired as a newborn. They momentarily forgot that tree nymphs didn''t need to sleep before recovering their energy.


    However, Aunt Greta and A both frowned when they saw this scene.


    Though they could already guess that something was wrong with Grace, as they were the ones who helped Anara give birth to her, they didn''t know any way to cure her condition. Therefore, they kept their lips sealed to avoid ruining the current atmosphere.


    Anara soon returned to her tree, gently cing Grace back into it before turning around and rejoining Orion. She leaned in and whispered into his ears.


    Orion''s eyes widened before he nced at Mia and Dariya, who were behind Saria, then quickly shifted his attention back to Saria.


    They spoke softly, as though engaged in an argument about something.


    Witnessing this scene, the women experienced a wave of jealousy, tempting them to walk up and eavesdrop on the conversation, eager to offer their input on the matter. However, understanding that it must be something serious, they managed to restrain themselves from doing anything rash.


    After a while, as though Orion and Anara hade to a decision, Orion turned his head toward the rest of his women and cleared his throat audibly.


    "There''s one more person I would also like to introduce you all to," he said.


    The remaining women looked at Orion with furrowed brows.


    "Oh please, if it''s another baby, you can be sure that I''ll also faint this time around," Lyra said, with a firm resolution as she directed an annoyed re at Orion.


    Orion cleared his throat again and shook his head. "It''s not another baby. And she will be the one to introduce herself to you all," he said, gesturing for Saria toe forward.


    At that instant, Gina, Aunt Greta, Grandma Vivian, Lyra, Sura, Ursa, Grandma Derry, Fiona, and A all shifted their eyes away from Orion and narrowed them on Saria.


    Saria instantly felt ufortable under the weight of the gazes suddenly pressed against her shoulders.


    Truthfully, after witnessing all the drama that had previously happened, Saria wasn''t as confident as before about introducing herself to Orion''s family.


    In fact, she was too nervous to speak and internally prayed to Naka, hoping that none of her words would be enough to cause the woman to fall unconscious and create another unfortunate chain of reactions, as that would be a bad way to start her introduction to her new family.


    "Since it seems like you are not yet ready, how about we push this forward to another day? How about after a week or two?" Gina suggested before she redirected her gaze towards the sky, as though she were trying to tell the current time through the signs.


    "Gina," Orion called out to his sister, narrowing his eyes at her for being rude.


    It was clear to everyone that Saria seemed extremely shy and hesitant about introducing herself.


    "Humph!" Gina snorted in response, turning her head to the other side.


    It was already obvious that the tree nymph who was about to introduce herself to them was Orion''s partner. Her brother had just introduced his child and her mother, Anara, the Tree Nymphs'' Overseer, as his partner. So why should Gina be willing to let such a thing happen?


    If anything, Gina could solemnly agree that she was the one who should be introducing herself, not the other way around.


    ''This is getting annoying,'' Gina thought, understanding that she needed to hasten her ns, or else she might risk not even having a space for her to sleep at their home.


    Saria witnessed this scene and immediately decided toport herself. Her appearance underwent a 360-degree turn as she faced the women before her with a warm smile and introduced herself seriously, "I am Saria, Orion''s partner. I''m sure you''ve heard of me. However, I might not be aware of a lot of things that partners are meant to do, so please, take care of me."


    When Saria introduced herself, the surroundings fell silent at first, before a collective sigh broke out.


    "At least he shattered our minds by bringing a tree nymph back home this time around," A said, shaking her head and walking forward to wee Saria to the family.


    "Yes. Honestly, I''m more impressed than anything," Lyra said, nodding in response.


    She walked with Ursa and Sura, who both agreed with her words, as they also moved forward to wee Saria into the family.


    The other women exhaled deeply in response before nodding in agreement as well, then walking towards Saria to do the same thing.


    "Wee to the family, Saria."


    "Wee to the family, Saria."


    ¡­.¡­.


    Celeste slowly regained consciousness. Her eyes flickered open as she proceeded to look around, but she immediately paused upon seeing Orion, who stared at her with a worried expression.


    Celeste deeply exhaled as she stretched her hand to massage her head, "Ah! I had the strangest dream, Orion," she said.


    "Oh, what kind of dream did you have?" Orion asked.

 Chapter 601 Deciding The Prismerion Races Destiny

    Chapter 601 Deciding The Prismerion Race''s Destiny


    "It was a very strange one. Firstly, you took us over to Anara''s side of the farm, where you introduced your firstborn to us, which you had had between yourself and Anara before you introduced Anara as your partner¡­" Celeste responded.


    She wanted to continue; however, her words immediately trailed off when she realized something was wrong.


    This wasn''t their hut!


    Before Orion could respond, she shifted her eyes back towards him, her gaze trembling as she asked, "Orion¡­ Where are we?"


    "We are not in our hut right now, okay, so take a deep breath," Orion said indirectly.


    "Don''t... tell me that what happened was real?" Celeste responded, staring at Orion with wide eyes.


    Orion let out a wry smile. He sighed as he watched his mother''s eyes instantly shrink to the size of needles, her breathing quickening.


    Nheless, instead of replying so as not to make her suddenly faint again, Orion took a more calm and slow approach, "You are overthinking about it; I think you should cool down for a minute," he said.


    However, instead of following his instructions, her breathing hastened even more.


    "That means¡­ you really have a baby," Celeste responded.


    Orion sighed helplessly for the umpteenth time.


    Nevertheless, that seemed to be thest straw for Celeste as her eyes immediately turned hazy before she became unconscious.


    Orion sighed, giving up when he saw this. Unfortunately, all four of them had fallen unconscious once more immediately after they had woken up. He pondered what to do before deciding to leave it for Aunt Greta and the others to handle, as they might be more suited to help speak with his mother and the others once they wake up again.


    Regardless, the sun was about to set, and he needed to attend the meeting before the evening ended.


    ''Let me go and tell them first because it''s best not to bete,'' Orion thought as he headed outside to meet with Aunt Greta, Sura, Lyra, and the others to inform them before he left.


    He also wanted to ensure Aunt Greta checked on Sura since she would be pregnant soon.


    ¡­....


    "Hmmm! So that is all that happened, and how you defeated the god, ''White me''," the Vige Chief said thoughtfully as he nodded in response.


    "If possible, can I see the de you used to y the god?" he asked curiously.


    Not only him, but several others in the room were curious about the kind of de that Orion had used to y White me and how it looked.


    Orion nodded his head. He stood from his raised tform and immediately summoned the Crimson greatsword into his grasp.


    Luckily, Aerialia could now fully wield the total weight of the sword easily, or else he doubted if the treehouse could even support it.


    "Who are they?" Aerialia said, observing the people around her as she hovered in the air behind Orion.


    However, Orion ignored Aerialia''s words, unable to respond due to his present situation.


    "Are they your leaders?" Aerialia asked, observing their sitting positions and the dignified air around them.


    After not getting a response once more, she immediately frowned, noticing that Orion was ignoring her.


    Despite understanding that it was due to his current situation, Aerialia snorted loudly in response before proceeding to hover silently behind Orion.


    She hoped to grasp some more information about Orion''s Vige and the world around them, which Orion might have hidden from her.


    Unaware of the divine presence within the room, everyone''s eyes, from the Vige Chief and the Vige Chieftess to Caretaker Z, Caretaker Shani, Caretaker Ivor, Caretaker N, Caretaker Nadia, and Stronghold Leader Zogar, were fixed on the glowing Crimson greatsword.


    Its brilliance entranced their eyes, making them understand that what they were currently looking at was something that surpassed anything in this world and shouldn''t even exist in it.


    Though Seth had already seen the Crimson greatsword a few times in action, he was also a bit mesmerized by its brilliance and uniqueness, which he was sure he would never get tired of.


    The Vige Chief quickly recovered hisposure and focused his attention back on Orion, "You said that the Aegis of the Arcitc Deity took you to a ce which was supposedly a trial where you got the Crimson de. Can you describe what it was?" the Vige Chief asked.


    Seth listened carefully, awaiting Orion''s response. He, too, wanted to know how Orion had managed to acquire such an extremely powerful weapon.


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "Though I don''t remember most of it, I do remember that I met a goddess who willingly gave me this Crimson greatsword for my protection," Orion responded.


    The only ones aware of what had happened within the trial grounds were the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the royal family, the Crystalforge n''s elite warriors who had participated in the trial, and him. He nned to keep it that way, not because he didn''t trust them, but because he didn''t think it would be a good idea to have such information out in the open, especially when there were bound to be other races and beings in various conditions out there.


    Seth frowned, clearly expecting to receive a much more detailed exnation.


    "A goddess?" The Vige Chief said, his brows slightly raised as he looked at Orion. From Naka to White me and the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, they were all described as males. The fact that Orion had just mentioned that the divine being who gave him that Crimson greatsword was a woman, something they had never encountered, made him extremely doubtful.


    However, not only the Vige Chief, but everyone else, especially the women, glinted with interest in their eyes as they heard Orion''s words.


    "Yes," Orion nodded in response, "Her name is Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon. Without her help, we wouldn''t have stood a chance against White me," Orion said, not forgetting to butter up Aerialia with his words, since she was right behind him.

 Chapter 602 Deciding The Prismerion Races Destiny (2)

    Chapter 602 Deciding The Prismerion Race''s Destiny (2)


    "Also, she has blessed some of the Prismerion warriors, making them her direct apostles," Orion added before exining what an apostle was and how they would be helpful in the Vige''s development, especially now that they had a goddess by their side.


    Even if they hadn''t figured out how to settle the Prismerion race outside the mountain, Orion believed that convincing the Vige to aid willingly would be much easier.


    Aerialia, who was behind Orion, silently snorted at his subtle words of praise. Nevertheless, her gaze remained on the people before her to see how they would react. After all, even if she didn''t allow it, her apostles were still a part of the Prismerion race, and it was her job to ensure their safety.


    Meanwhile, everyone nodded in understanding as they finished listening to Orion''s words.


    Seeing that Orion had finished speaking, Seth feltpelled to share his perspective on the matter.


    "I have seen them use their divine blessings to make themselves stronger. Although they aren''t as strong as our warriors, they are still too useful to be overlooked," Seth said, staring at his father.


    The Vige Chief nodded his head and shifted his attention back to Orion. From Orion''s previous exnation, he was smart enough to understand what Orion''s words meant.


    However, he couldn''t help but ask, "Since they now have the protection of a goddess, doesn''t that mean that they have once again forsaken Naka?" with a raised eyebrow.


    Everyone in the room nodded in agreement except for Seth and Caretaker Shani.


    "Yes, I think the Vige Chief does have a point. Since the Prismerion race found refuge in another god just when they had gotten their freedom, shouldn''t it be an insult not only to Naka but also to us, who worship him?" Caretaker Ivor said, staring at Orion seriously with a furrowed brow.


    "I don''t see it that way, Chief. Because just like them, I was also given the protection of Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon. Since the Prismerion race has gotten their salvation, I think she is someone Naka had sent to us in his stead to take care of them."


    "So if we refuse to help them, wouldn''t that mean that we have also refused to ept Naka''s salvation upon their lives, and in return, disregarding Naka''s will?" Orion said, looking at the Vige Chief and the rest, observing as they all seemed stunned by his words.


    The Vige Chief immediately became thoughtful.


    He then focused his attention on Orion, "Hmmm, I can see your point; however, even if the Vige wants to help them, I don''t think that it''s something that we are capable of doing currently," the Vige Chief said as a sigh escaped his lips, "With Stronghold Leader Drakar gone, the Vige does not have enough manpower to protect such arge quantity of people outside the Vige. Even sending you and the other warriors to the mountains to protect and bring Saria was something that we all had to carefully decide, as it concerned the safety of the Vige," he added, shaking his head tiredly.


    The rest of the key figures sighed silently, agreeing with the Vige Chief''s words.


    If they had enough warriors to protect people of that quantity, then they wouldn''t have to use newborns to distract the attention of the Vylkr vines away from the Vige or force themselves to retreat and sacrifice morends so that they could securely protect the rest of thend that they had left, and ease off the burdens from the shoulders of their warriors.


    Their situation was already bad enough that they didn''t need any other burden weighing down on them, especially when it came from another race.


    Orion nodded in response, "I understand your concerns, Chief, and also properly understand the current situation of the Vige, so I will never ask for the Vige to mobilize its warriors to protect another race when we are barely managing to protect ourselves. All I am asking for is the Vige''s help in preparing the materials and the settlement that they can use to properly develop themselves when theye outside the mountain," Orion responded.


    "As you''re trying to say that you already have a way to protect the Prismerion race from harm''s way when they return to the outside from the mountains?" The Vige Chief said, his eyes narrowed straight at Orion.


    He understood that for Orion to ask for the Vige''s support in taking care of the Prismerion race settlements only, with such a decisive expression, probably meant that he was confident about fixing the problem of arge gathering of people surviving in the midst of the Vylkr vines without worries about being attacked or had alreadye up with a solution.


    Of course, someone his age, who had seen how difficult it was to survive the relentless attacks of the Vylkr vines, even with the protection of their strongest warriors, would have disregarded those thoughts without a second thought. However, he didn''t, because the person in question was Orion¡ªa young man whose extraordinary star potential was the highest ever awakened in their Vige. This was something not a single soul in the Vige knew about until that day.


    His semen also possessed extraordinary capabilities, capable of impregnating a woman who had passed her fertility age. Orion had also devised ingenious inventions that helped the warriors more effectively protect the Vige.


    These innovations aided them in traversing great distances within a few hours, contributing abundantly to their explorations and reducing the deaths of warriors.


    Additionally, the inventions allowed the injured to be taken to the sky and immediately brought back to the Vige for treatment.


    Also, along with his recent feats of ying a god and being blessed and given a weapon by a goddess sent down by Naka to be with the Prismerion race¡ªbeingsparable to divine beings like Naka. All this had been achieved by a young man who had just finished his graduation ceremony two and a half months ago.


    With more time, the Vige Chief was sure Orion could achieve so much more. So, regardless of how nonsensical it might seem, the Vige Chief understood that he couldn''t afford to doubt Orion''s confidence.

 Chapter 603 Deciding The Prismerion Races Destiny (3)

    Chapter 603 Deciding The Prismerion Race''s Destiny (3)


    "Not yet. But I am thinking about something and hoping it would work," Orion said, shaking his head in response.


    "Forgive me for interrupting, but are you sure that you cane up with a solution for a problem that has troubled us for several millennia that easily?" Caretaker Naida said, narrowing her weary eyes at Orion.


    Orion shifted his attention towards Caretaker Naida, whom he understood was the second oldest person before Caretaker Ivor, and shook his head in response.


    "I am well aware of the difficulty of this issue and understand how it feels to hear someone who hasn''t even lived past the early stages of his life say such a statement. So, although I might not be confident abouting up with a solution, there is no reason for me not to feel optimistic about devising one that I think might work," Orion responded, with a deep exhale escaping his mouth.


    "Well, even if we have witnessed you shatter our perceived expectations repeatedly, I don''t think that being optimistic¡­" Caretaker Naida wanted to say. However, before she could continue, the Vige Chief instantly interrupted.


    "Whether he is capable ofing up with a solution, being optimistic or not, as long as he is capable ofing up with a proper solution, is there anything else that matters?" The Vige Chief asked, shaking his head at Caretaker Naida.


    Although he understood her sentiments and was sure that everyone currently within the room did the same, by now, he thought she had already understood that a young man like Orion was someone who should not be dealt with usingmon sense.


    Although she wanted to speak, Caretaker Naida held back her words and nodded in response, towards the direction of the Vige Chief, "You are right, Chief. All that matters is that hees up with a solution that can protect such arge number of people living in the midst of the Vylkr vines and keep the grasp of the Vylkr vines away from them. Then, I am willing to give him all of my support in building a settlement for the Prismerion race outside the mountains," Caretaker Naida said, her gaze focused on Orion as she nodded her head at him in reassurance.


    Suddenly, another familiar voice broke out.


    "Fortunately, I agree with Caretaker Naida. Suppose you are capable ofing up with a solution for this problem. In that case, I am also willing to support you in building a settlement for the Prismerion race, with the best materials you can find on the farm," Caretaker Ivor said, with an intense glint flickering through his eyes.


    If Oriones up with a solution for this problem that wouldpletely remove the burdens from the warriors and help them expand the forest once more, forget about finding a y settlement to build the settlement on. Even if Orion needed to build it somewhere else and came to him for materials, he would provide him with all the best building materials he could obtain from the farm.


    "I agree. I am also willing to provide my full support in building a settlement for the Prismerion race outside the mountains," Caretaker Shani said as she stared at Orion with a warm smile, as though she could tell he was capable of achieving such a feat, having witnessed him do simr things several times already.


    After all, he was the main reason her child was still alive, so why should she doubt him?


    "I am also willing to provide my support in building a settlement for the Prismerion race outside the mountains if you are capable ofing up with a solution for this problem," Caretaker N said.


    She and everyone else weren''t paying attention to the fact that Caretaker Shani was willing to offer her support, no matter the results.


    "Ahem! Since everyone else has agreed, I don''t see any reason for me to withhold mine. If you are capable ofing up with a solution for this problem, I am also willing to provide my support in building a settlement for the Prismerion race outside the mountains," Caretaker Z cleared her throat and said, staring at Orion seriously with a hint of curiosity buried deeply within her eyes.


    As the youngest Caretaker and key figure in the room, she was naturally even more curious about how Orion would pull off such a feat and if he could do so.


    Seeing that one of his goals had been achieved, Orion smiled broadly as he shifted his gaze from Caretaker Naida, Caretaker Ivor, and others. He nodded in response, saying, "Since all of you have made such an agreement, then I will naturally try my best to not disappoint you ande up with a solution to such a problem."


    They nodded their heads in response silently.


    Meanwhile, witnessing this scene from his elevated tform, the Vige Chief exhaled tiredly, understanding that Orion had already achieved his aim, with all of the Caretakers agreeing to help him build a settlement for the Prismerion race. However, a shiver couldn''t help but also pass through his spine at that moment as he thought about what might really happen if Orion dide up with a solution that would keep arge gathering of individuals safe within the presence of the Vylkr vines and keep the Vylkr vines away from them.


    "Since all the key figures have agreed, I''ll also give you my word. If you are capable ofing up with a solution for such a problem, then the Vige will wholly support in helping you build a settlement for the Prismerion race outside the mountains," The Vige Chief said, his gaze fixed on Orion as his voice resounded around the four corners of the room.


    "I, the Vige Chieftess, also agree with my husband, the Vige Chief," Zara said, her voice following soon after with a firm expression as her eyes scanned Orion, wondering what the young man before her was up to this time.

 Chapter 604 Confidence Beyond Measure

    <h4>Chapter 604 Confidence Beyond Measure</h4>


    Meanwhile, Seth sat on his raised tform, observing the bizarre scene before him. As the son of the Vige Chief, he had been present at many meetings, diligently ying the role of an assistant as he apanied either of his parents.


    He made a conscious effort to listen and understand, envisioning that when he ascended to the role of the next Vige Chief, handling all these matters would be a seamless task for him.


    However, only the key figures were privy to the information during important decisions.


    Throughout those asions, Seth had learned that decisions often took hours or even days of disagreement before reaching an agreement. So, witnessing this rare asion when they swiftly reached an agreement left Seth bbergasted, and his gaze immediately focused on Orion, seated across from him, the apparent cause of this unusual turn of events.


    Noticing Orion''s smile, Seth furrowed his brows, contemting how Orion had skillfully steered the conversation with the key figures in his favour. Once again, he gained insight into how the young man had achieved such a position at a tender age and why his father held him in such high esteem.


    Pondering this, Seth sighed with relief.


    Fortunately, he had already done what needed to be done, informing his parents about the events that had transpired before the meeting began.


    Meanwhile, Orion nodded in response to their words.


    "Thank you all for your support,"?Orion said, expressing his gratitude to the vige chief and the rest of the key figures.


    "There is no need to be thankful. Besides, if you cane up with a solution to this problem, then the Vige itself won''t even be able to repay this kind of favour," the Vige Chief acknowledged.


    The Vige Chieftess and the other key figures agreed with the Vige Chief''s words. If Orion could develop a solution providing enough security to the Vige, where their warriors would no longer need to fight tirelessly against the Vylkr vines, supporting him in building a settlement for the Prismerion race might be just the beginning. They might even grant him whatever he desires, as long as it doesn''t harm the Vige.


    His merits were already enough to make him a strong candidate for the position of the next Vige Chief.


    "How long do you think you need before you cane up with a solution?" The Vige Chief asked, addressing the most crucial question on everyone''s mind.


    "A month. Within a month, I promise to give you my answer. However, if I haven''t figured out anything within that time frame, you can be sure that I''ve been unable toe up with anything," Orion responded.


    As expected, the Vige Chief and the other key figures were all taken aback by his words.


    One month!


    Initially, they had anticipated he might request six months or even a year to devise a solution that could ensure the security of arge number of people living in the midst of the Vylkr vines without depending on the protection of the warriors.


    However, hearing him confidently say that he needed only one month to address a crisis that had gued their race for millennia left them utterly stunned, wondering if he had be overly confident.


    "Are you sure?" The Vige Chief asked cautiously, narrowing his eyes at Orion.


    "If you need more time, feel free to say it. We are all aware of the difficulty in finding a solution to such a longstanding problem," he added.


    Observing the subtle gazes of the key figures around him, Orion realized he had made a mistake. Selecting a one-month timeframe stemmed from having a n in mind and the desire to return to the mountains to test its viability. If it failed, he was confident in his ability to devise an alternative.


    Orion knew himself well; if he couldn''t devise a n within a month, the chances of doing soter were slim unless he encountered a sudden encounter that sparked a new idea.


    He had strategically chosen a date to keep them alert and ready to assist at any time while maintaining high expectations for his next move.


    However, recognizing that they might perceive his words as overconfident, Orion understood it might have the opposite effect of what he intended.


    Orion audibly cleared his throat before responding, "Alright, then I''ll take two months. Within two months, I promise to give you a solution to the problem."


    Inwardly sighing in response to Orion''s words, the Vige Chief had hoped that Orion would quickly realize his mistake and choose a longer timeframe. However, he added a single month. At this rate, he might face the displeasure of the Caretakers rather than gaining their support.


    ''Nheless, this might be a good thing. If his aplishments keep growing, he might be even more overconfident, which won''t bode well for him, the Vige, and everyone around him. A few setbacks seem like the best way to teach him a few things about being overconfident,'' the Vige Chief thought as his expression softened.


    He recognized that Orion needed to undergo growth and believed this was the most effective approach to facilitate it. Thus, he responded, "Alright, is there anything else you would like to discuss with us?" Before addressing the issue his son had disclosed to him, he wanted to ascertain if Orion had any other matters to bring up.


    Seth understood what his father wanted to say next, and his body immediately tensed with both fists clenched tightly.


    Meanwhile, Orion nodded in response.


    "There is something else I want to propose," Orion replied.


    Seth''s body rxed as he sighed internally.


    "What is it?" The Vige Chief asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    Orion then talked about the healthcare infrastructure he had discussed with Fifi and Aunt Greta. He exined how it would look, the structure of the healthcare infrastructure, and, most importantly, its usefulness and the significant positive impact it would have on the Vige.


    He broke down each aspect, confident that they would only fully grasp his idea if he did so.

 Chapter 605 The Next Big Idea

    <h4>Chapter 605 The Next Big Idea</h4>


    Thankfully, judging by the expressions on their faces after he finished, he knew they understood everything he had just exined.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the room, from the Vige Chief and the Vige Chieftess to Stronghold Leader Drakar and the other Key figures, sighed collectively as they stared at Orion, astonished by everything he had just exined.


    Even Seth couldn''t help but remain stunned as he scrutinized Orion from head to toe. Like several others, he wondered if Orion''s mother had undergone anything special or done anything extraordinary before giving birth to him.


    "This¡­" Caretaker Ivor began, his words faltering as he struggled to articte his thoughts. He took a deep breath before exhaling deeply.


    "Why haven''t we thought of this previously?" he muttered audibly.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in agreement, acknowledging Caretaker Ivor''s sentiments. As he processed everything Orion had just conveyed, he couldn''t help but draw parallels to the Rightward and Leftward strongholds, where every warrior was allowed to reside instead of staying in the Vige.


    Nheless, envisioning a ce where every viger with the gift to heal could work, especially with healers in both Strongholds and where they could umte wealth like the warriors, struck Stronghold Leader Zogar as an exceptionally brilliant idea.


    Once again, the young man before them astonished them with a n that none had even considered.


    "How did youe up with this idea?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked.


    At this point, he wished he could open Orion''s head and examine its contents because none of Orion''s ideas seemed like something a young man of his age could conceive.


    Orion shook his head in response, "I wasn''t the one who came up with this n," he replied.


    Everyone was stunned by Orion''s response.


    He wasn''t the one who came up with the idea? If he didn''t, then who did?


    Stronghold Leader Zogar furrowed his brows, "If you hadn''te up with the idea, then who did?" he asked curiously.


    "The idea came from Fifi, while I merely helped improve it," Orion responded.


    Even if he had other ideas that could revolutionize the Vige, like the hot air balloons, he understood that it was best not to release these ideas all at once, or else their impact might be lost.


    Instead, he chose to unveil them one by one when they were needed.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s curiosity instantly died down when he heard Orion''s response.


    From his perspective, he could tell that Fifi might have managed toe up with this n with Orion''s help. So, even if Orion might have been the one toy it out, he still decided to be humble and give the credit to Fifi so that she, too, could benefit from it. Because, with his records and achievements, everyone would naturally think he was the one who came up with it.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar inwardly sighed for the umpteenth time. Previously, Orion was brimming with overconfidence abouting up with a solution to the problem that had troubled the Vige for several millennia. Now, he was so humble that he would rather have another person take the credit than take it himself.


    At this point, Stronghold Leader Zogar didn''t know what to make of Orion.


    Everyone else also felt the same way.


    "Alright," the Vige Chief said as he looked at Orion, making a mental note to speak with Fifi about this amazing innovation. He added, "You must have a reason why you presented this idea to us, correct?"


    Orion nodded.


    "What is it, then?"


    Orion proceeded to exin his reasons. However, before he could finish speaking, a loud voice immediately interrupted.


    "Impossible!" Caretaker Naida shouted as she turned her head to look at the Vige Chief. "Chief, we cannot ept this," she added.


    How ridiculous!


    Asking them to construct such a thing and then asking them to willingly hand it over to him, especially when it is something that would impact the whole Vige, wasn''t that insane?


    At this moment, the other Caretakers couldn''t help but agree with Caretaker Naida''s words.


    "I must agree with Caretaker Naida on this one once more. Although I do believe that you must be rewarded for the number of contributions you''ve made to the Vige, I don''t think that this should be it," Caretaker Ivor said, shaking his head in disagreement as a tired sigh escaped his mouth.


    "Yes, I agree with them. I don''t think it would be wise for us to hand over something like this, which could heavily impact the whole Vige, to you, especially since we will be in charge of building it," Caretaker N said.


    "Unfortunately, I also have to agree with the others this time," Caretaker Z said with a serious expression.


    Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, the Vige Chief, and the Vige Chieftess couldn''t help but furrow their brows, wondering why Orion had suggested such a thing.


    ''What is he up to?'' Seth thought.


    Although he had several doubts about whether Orion could seed this time around as well, he listened and carefully observed, just in case.


    The Vige Chieftess turned her head to look at her husband. She shook her head in disagreement with Orion''s words.


    Even for her, this proposal was too much.


    "Though you would be given a percentage of the ie for the invasion, just like the Orion skies, however, since you have asked for such a thing, unfortunately, this proposal is a little bit too much, even for me," The Vige Chief said, shaking his head at Orion in response.


    "Nheless, before I say anything else or reject it, I would first like to know the reason why you have presented such a proposal despite already having an idea about how it would end up because I am very much sure that you did?" he asked, narrowing his gaze at Orion as he waited for his response.


    Orion smiled in response, "I''m sorry, Chief, but it seems that I haven''t arranged my words well, so please allow me to rephrase it," Orion responded as he observed the Vige Chief and everybody present.

 Chapter 606 Orion’s Bold Assertion

    <h4>Chapter 606 Orion''s Bold Assertion</h4>


    "After the graduation ceremony, as the individual with the highest points, I am allowed to ask for anything I want within the Vige Chief''s power. After careful deliberation, I am neither asking for more wealth nor for the Vige Chief to put me in a position I do not deserve. All I am asking is for you to reward me by building a structure for healers and victims, which would heavily impact the Vige positively," Orion added, "And yet, I have no idea why I am being refused."


    Orion''s words dumbfounded the vige chief and the other key figures. They thought Orion would use his merits as leverage or find a way to convince them to hand over the structure, given that he and Fifi were the ones toe up with such an idea.


    However, they never expected that Orion would use such a method to make them hand the structure over to him.


    Nheless, Orion''s words had ced the Vige Chief in a challenging position, leaving them on the sidelines with no chance to refute his words.


    Immediately, their gazes turned towards the Vige Chief''s position, who was staring at Orion with a deep frown. "Are you sure you want this to be your reward?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at Orion.


    Meanwhile, internally, he couldn''t help but smile. ''Good¡­ Good¡­ Look at their faces. My instincts were not wrong from the beginning. He will make a good Vige Chief,'' he thought.


    The only reason he had initially refused to ept Orion''s request, was that, although his proposal was revolutionary, his demands were too irrational. Even an ordinary viger would doubt their ears several times, as they wouldn''t have the courage to make such a request in the midst of the key figures.


    Coupled with the fact that the rest of the key figures, except for a few, had rejected him, the Vige Chief found his demands impractical. However, seeing how Orionposed himself and listened to his words, the Vige Chief had no other reason to refuse his request.


    After all, Orion was the one who had presented the idea to them, and behind him was the best healer in the Vige, Greta, who was also his wife. Added to that, he already had a child with Anara, his partner, another key figure, and Saria''s husband, which meant that if he refused his request after such apelling reason, things would not bode well for any of them.


    "Chief¡­" Caretaker Naida couldn''t help but open her mouth to speak, but the Vige Chief''s words resounded through the room''s wooden walls.


    "ENOUGH!!"


    Caretaker Naida immediately sealed her mouth shut.


    "During the graduation ceremony, it is the rule that everyone whoes out on top is given the chance to request anything that is within the Vige Chief''s capacity, which I am sure you all are aware of, as some of you have all benefited from," the Vige Chief said, his eyes staring at them as each lowered their heads and sighed tiredly.


    "However, instead of asking for more wealth or something that might benefit his personal interest, he has chosen something that would positively impact the whole Vige. He even went as far as presenting the whole idea to us. Even if we refuse his demands, are you all confident that you could recreate everything he has just said?¡­ No, you wouldn''t because you would still need his help to do so," the Vige Chief asked and answered his question by himself, seeing as none of them had replied.


    "As such, I am willing to answer his request," he said, his gaze focused straight on Orion with a smile.


    As the Vige Chief, it was not only his responsibility to ensure that the order and rules of the Vige were intact but also to make sure that there was a worthy person capable of maintaining such order and rules. Without a doubt, the Vige Chief was satisfied once again that his judgment was not wrong and Orion would be the person to fulfil such a role.


    After listening to the Vige Chief''s words, Caretaker Naida and the others who had initially opposed Orion''s request didn''t have anything to say, knowing that everything the Vige Chief had just said was correct.


    They weren''t blinded by wealth; they were the farm''s Caretakers. They would be thest people to be poor or grow hungry in the Vige. Instead, they were after the opportunity to be the Key figures who would mark their names in the Vige''s history by developing a structure that could positively impact the Vige for several millennia toe.


    And that was something they were aware that they couldn''t barter for it with wealth.


    However, as they gradually regained theirposure, they suddenly realized there were other ways to go about this.


    After all, they had already made up their minds to give Orion the highest-ranking position in the new structure since he was not only the one who presented the idea to them but would surely need someone to handle and take care of it¡ªsomething none of them were capable of doing currently.


    So, rather than selfishly wanting all the recognition, they realized they were better off being known as one of the Key figures who supported the construction of such a structure.


    The Vige Chieftess couldn''t help but exhale deeply after listening to her husband''s words. He was right. She raised her head and observed Orion, wondering if he was taking the bet they had made seriously without any hidden intentions.


    Meanwhile, Caretaker Shani and Stronghold Zogar, who had remained, had smiles on their faces, nodding at the Vige Chief''s words. Neither of them cared about the immense recognition, as they were each satisfied with where they currently were.


    However, Seth felt his body gradually losing its strength little by the second as he observed the scene unfolding before him.


    With the way his father had defended and with the gaze of approval in his eyes as he looked at Orion, it wasn''t hard for anyone with eyes to see that his father held Orion in such high regard that he might as well be considering him for the position of the next Vige Chief.

 Chapter 607 Seth’s Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 607 Seth''s Punishment</h4>


    At that instant, after witnessing everything that had taken ce throughout the meeting, Seth immediately gave up hope ofpeting with Orion for the next Vige Chief position.


    ''It''s no use,'' Seth thought, shaking any useless thoughts of refusal out of his head. He had already attacked Orion once with the intent to harm him seriously, but thankfully, Fifi had been there to protect him from harm.


    However, even with that, the fact that he, a three-star warrior, had attacked Orion, a one-star warrior, had still gotten him into very deep trouble that would take him several months to dig out of.


    So, he quickly disillusioned himself from making rash decisions that would put him at risk of getting a much more severe punishment and losing everything he had worked hard to attain.


    Seth had understood that his dream of bing the next vige chief would be difficult and stressful; however, he had never expected that even before the battle had begun, he had already lost to a young man with far more achievements and merits than his own.


    "Is there anyone who wants to disagree with his request again?" The Vige Chief asked, his gaze fixed on the key figures.


    The key figures all shook their heads one by one in response.


    "I agree with his request. I''m sure that Orion would bring more ideas for us to implement in the future, so I don''t see any reason not to grant this request," Caretaker Shani said, shaking her head in response.


    "Hohoho, I also agree with his request. However, with the way things are, why don''t we already make him the Rightward Stronghold Leader, so that he can develop something beneficial to the warriors, just like the Orion skies," Stronghold Leader Zogar said.


    He decided to pitch his idea of making Orion the next Rightward Stronghold Leader because he understood that with how things were going with Orion, his opportunity to do so would only get smaller and smaller as time passed.


    "Cough!!" The Vige Chief coughed a few times before he cleared his throat and said, "I think it''s too early to consider Orion for such a position. After all, he is still a one-star warrior and would require much time before he advances into bing a two-star warrior or even reaching his full potential. So, it''s best to take this decision slowly and allow him to develop peacefully in the Vige."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar furrowed his brows at the Vige Chief, "Chief, I don''t think it''s good for a warrior, especially one with extraordinary star potential like Orion, to live peacefully within the Vige without facing any challenges. He needs to train and sharpen his senses to make the most of his potential," he said.


    "Yes, I understand that. I''ve already made sufficient arrangements for Orion to be trained and protected under the best warriors. After all, his life shouldn''t be put at unnecessary risk just because we want to sharpen his instincts. In fact, as for the future Rightward Stronghold Leader, I have the best idea in mind," the Vige Chief said, shifting his attention towards Seth. "With his contributions to the vige and achievements in the Strongholds, I believe Seth is the best candidate for the next Rightward Stronghold Leader."


    Seth felt his shoulders dete even more as the reality set in: he stood no chance against Orion for the next Vige Chief position.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar immediately frowned. While he acknowledged Seth as a candidate for the Rightward Stronghold, theparison with Orion made it abundantly clear that thetter was iparably superior.


    "Ahem! I think we should set aside this delicate matter for another time," Stronghold Leader Zogar suggested.


    "I agree," the Vige Chief responded, focusing his gaze on Orion.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" he asked.


    Orion nodded; his expression suddenly became serious.


    "I would like to report an incident that urred on our journey to the mountains, involving Seth and me," Orion said, shifting his attention towards Seth.


    Seth instantly felt his body tense, lowering his head as he sensed everyone''s eyes on him.


    The Vige Chieftess, who had been silently observing the meeting, perked up after hearing Orion''s words.


    "Alright, can you exin what happened?" the Vige Chief asked, his attention shifting back to Orion with a serious expression.


    Orion proceeded to narrate the entire incident. Once he finished, the Vige Chief nodded in understanding.


    "I see," the Vige Chief acknowledged with a thoughtful nod. He exhaled deeply and continued, "Before we even gathered here, Seth had already confessed everything to us."


    The Vige Chieftess nodded in agreement, her expression bing tired.


    "However, seeing as everything he said matches your own exnation, even though I am pleased he decided to handle this situation this way, I still believe he should understand better than to do what he did. As his punishment for attacking a one-star warrior with the intent to kill during a very important mission, you will be given the right to choose whichever punishment you desire for him," the Vige Chief said, observing Orion as he furrowed his brows thoughtfully in response.


    Seth''s fists immediately tightened, but he didn''t dare raise his head, his mind racing with uncertainty about the kind of punishment Orion might choose for him.


    Meanwhile, Orion pondered thoughtfully about the kind of punishment he wanted to give Seth. Recognizing that Seth had not only attacked him but had done so with the intent to kill, Orion understood that this was the only chance he had to make Seth regret his actions until he became strong enough to retaliate on his own.


    "Can I ask for his life?" Orion asked of the Vige Chief. He saw no reason to wait until he became stronger and when he could promptly deal with the enemy.


    A sudden silence fell over the room, catching everyone off guard, mainly as Orion directly addressed the Vige Chief and Chieftess.


    Seth''s body tensed, and he took a deep breath to regain hisposure.


    The Vige Chieftess felt a simr tension, narrowing her gaze on Orion.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief wore a wry smile.


    "Given that he is my son, could you please refrain from asking for his life?" he requested, locking eyes with Orion and awaiting his answer.

 Chapter 608 Seths Punishment (2)

    Chapter 608 Seth''s Punishment (2)


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s words, Orion inwardly smiled faintly. Even though he knew the Vige Chief would likely deny his request, he still wanted to test his luck.


    "Okay, Chief, since I can''t ask for his life, how about requesting his servitude for a certain period?" Orion responded.


    It seemed like the most reasonable punishment he could think of, providing a more productive oue than subjecting Seth to severalshes for his transgressions.


    "For how long?" The Vige Chief asked, gazing at Orion with curiosity.


    He wondered why Orion sought a warrior''s servitude. While it wasn''t umon for individuals to hire warriors by paying a fee, especially considering Orion''s umted wealth, the Vige Chief couldn''t help but be intrigued by this unusual request, mainly since Fifi, the strongest warrior of her generation, was already by Orion''s side, along with a few warriors which he had arranged by himself.


    "When the Prismerion kingdom begins to move out of the mountains to their new settlements, they will need protection. While I''m open to negotiating with various warriors who might volunteer for their services and help us aplish our goal, I don''t think I can let go of the chance of securing a three-star warrior in advance." Orion responded.


    Orion was aware that moving the Prismerions out of the mountains would be a challenging task, requiring careful coordination and protection.


    He also recognized the difficulty of finding willing warriors for such a dangerous mission. Thus, he saw the value in securing themitment of a dedicated three-star warrior who would willingly face the challenges and give their utmost effort without any charge.


    The Vige Chief looked surprised as he nodded in understanding, hearing Orion''s words. Initially confused about why Orion wanted Seth''s servitude for a certain amount of time, he now fully understood the reasons behind it. The Vige Chief turned to Seth, "Seth¡­" he said.


    "Yes, Chief," Seth responded, already epting the punishment after hearing Orion''s words.


    "As your punishment for attacking a one-star warrior with the intent to kill during a very important mission, your punishment henceforth is to listen to everymand from Orion and take care of the Prismerion race as they make their way to settle outside the mountain when the timees. Don''t look for a way to dodge this punishment, as the next one will be several times more severe if you do," The Vige Chief said.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. I willingly ept my punishment," Seth responded firmly.


    The Vige Chief nodded with satisfaction.


    He had been momentarily worried that his son might do something unreasonable, which would not bode well for him and his future.


    He then refocused his gaze back on Orion, "Is there anything else you would like to talk about?" he asked.


    However, Orion shook his head in response, "No, that''s all," he replied.


    "Okay, since that is it, then this meeting will end. Tomorrow, you and the rest of ¡­" The Vige Chief was about to continue when a hand suddenly tugged against his tulga.


    He paused and turned his head to look at his wife.


    The Vige Chieftess slightly raised her body from her tform and whispered something into his ears.


    The Vige Chief''s eyes suddenly lit up before he cleared his throat and looked at Orion, "A few days ago, a blood-like rain fell from the sky. We would like to know how such a thing had urred or if it had something to do with White me perhaps?" he asked, trying his best to connect the dots as he waited for Orion''s response.


    "Yes, after I had in White me, the clouds slowly darkened, and then rain mixed with water and blood began to fall from the sky. I''ve already confirmed that it urred due to White me''s death, so don''t worry, it''s not something that I think we should all be concerned about, or so focused on," Orion responded, nodding his head in agreement.


    Upon hearing Orion''s response, the turbulent waves in the Vige Chief''s heart were instantly suppressed as he breathed a sigh of relief. He nodded and said, "Alright," then continued "Ahem! As I was saying previously, you and the rest of the warriors need to rest so that you can leave early for the mountains the day after tomorrow and bring back the rest of our warriors. Oh, and if possible, we want a representative of the Prismerion race to further understand who they are. So, bring them with you when you return."


    He added, "Also, within two months, we will be expecting an answer on how you n to keep many people safe within the presence of the Vylkr vines. As for everyone else, now that the tree nymphs have be a bit calmer, I expect the harvest on the farm to be three times more bountiful than before." He said, "This concludes the meeting."


    ¡­....¡­.


    As Orion descended from the treehouse, he turned his head to catch a glimpse of Molya, who concealed herself within one of the tree branches.


    Molya silently observed him as though scrutinizing his every figure, attempting to decipher the puzzle before her.


    If Orion had approached her, he might have suspected he hadmitted some wrongdoing, prompting her suspicious surveince. However, her intense scrutiny remained a mystery since he rarely conversed with her beyond the usual greetings.


    "Come on, let''s go so we can finish quickly, and you can return to your home and rest," Caretaker Shani said, gesturing for Orion to follow her as she moved ahead.


    Orion redirected his attention from Molya''s concealed presence, bid farewell to the departing Caretakers, and followed behind Caretaker Shani.


    After half an hour of walking, they finally reached her hut. Observing the familiar structure, Orion couldn''t help but internally sigh as memories flooded back from his first visit during the awakening ceremony with the other students. At that time, he was curious about everything around him.


    Fortunately, he now had a more substantial understanding of the world he inhabited.


    Knock!! Knock!! Knock!!

 Chapter 609 A Discussion Over Breastmilk

    Chapter 609 A Discussion Over Breastmilk


    Caretaker Shani rapped on her door, and within a minute, it swung open, revealing a young girl in her teens cradling a sleeping baby in her arms.


    The girl''s face immediately lit up upon seeing Caretaker Shani.


    "Caretaker Shani, you''re back."


    Caretaker Shani nodded, "You can give him to me and go back home to get some rest. Don''t forget to return tomorrow to get your payment," she said gently, raising both hands to receive the baby.


    The girl nodded in understanding, handing the baby to her before bidding her farewell.


    "See youter, Rick."


    "Goodnight, Caretaker Shani."


    "Goodnight," Caretaker Shani replied with a warm smile.


    She watched as the girl gave onest silent nod at Orion before turning around and disappearing into the thick tree and bushes in the distance.


    "Come on,e in," Caretaker Shani added, turning to look at Orion with a warm smile as she walked into her hut.


    Orion nodded and calmly entered the hut. He was directed to the centre of the room, where he sat down and patiently waited as Caretaker Shani spread a mat with several folded fabrics, positioning it correctly before gently cing her baby on it to allow him to sleepfortably.


    She then walked back into the kitchen, bringing out two small wooden bowls and cing them beside her as she sat opposite Orion.


    She then grabbed one of the bowls upwards and brought it close to her chest area before she proceeded to raise her tulga top. Immediately, her small, perky breasts were revealed, disying her dark brown are and slightly erect nipples, which she ced on the edge of the bowl before she gently squeezed the sides of her breasts.


    Drip!! Drip!! Drip!!


    Instantly, a stream of white creamy milk poured from her nipples into the bowl in a steady flow, gradually filling it up.


    Caretaker Shani then ced the bowl of breast milk in front of Orion, filling up her own bowl. After finishing, to allow for a quick refill and prevent residue breast milk from staining her tulga, she didn''t pull her tulga top downwards.


    She ced the bowl of breast milk before her and then focused her gaze on Orion.


    "You must be curious why I called you here, right?" Caretaker Shani said, staring at Orion with a warm smile.


    Orion nodded in response.


    Caretaker Shani''s smile became strained.


    "It''s about my husband," Caretaker Shani said, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    "What happened to him?" Orion asked.


    Although he could infer from what he overheard earlier today in the discussion between Caretaker Shani and Seth, Orion needed confirmation from Caretaker Shani herself before he believed the conclusion he had arrived at.


    "He''s dead," Caretaker Shani responded, her voice croaking as though she was trying to hold back her emotions before suddenly regaining control.


    Orion slowly nodded, clearly not expecting such a direct and blunt answer.


    Nevertheless, even without Orion asking, Caretaker Shani exined, "My husband was among the group that had been sent on an exploration with Seth as the leader. ording to the warrior who informed me and conveyed their condolences, the exploration had gone extremely well. However, on their way back, they encountered several three-star Vylkr vines. My husband and several others stayed behind to fight them off so the rest could escape."


    "As the other warriors escaped, and after a few days, they noticed that my husband and the others hadn''t caught up with them yet. They assumed that he and the others had died in the battle. Of course, before this exploration, we were already aware of and prepared for the risks."


    "However, looking back now, I wish he had stayed behind just in time for you to create the Orion''s skies. At least he would have had a higher chance of escaping, and the warriors could bring back his body even if he had died¡­"


    As though she could no longer hold herposure together, tears burst forth from her eyes as she continued, "¡­at least, he would be able to see that his son, whom he had been waiting for, was still alive. He could then decide whether to stay behind with me and take care of him or continue his exploration regardless."


    "You know, he didn''t have the choice the first time because he had only joined the exploration to relieve his mind and let free of his emotions in battle¡­ at least, I wanted him to have a choice."


    Caretaker Shani''s lips suddenly parted, as though she was trying to chuckle but ultimately failing to do so, with only a deep breathing out of her mouth.


    "It makes sense now. I think that is why my husband chose to stay behind and fight off the three-star Vylkr vines instead of escaping with the others. He saw it as an opportunity to die valiantly as a warrior. He had a choice that wasn''t there for him before he left. He could die valiantly as a warrior in battle and meet our supposedly dead son, now with Naka."


    "Or he coulde back home with the same pain of knowing that he could take down a three-star Vylkr vine but couldn''t stop his son from dying. And he selfishly chose without thinking about how I would feel about it," Caretaker Shani added, "After getting my son and bing promoted to Caretaker, even if I didn''t know how to exin it before, I understand it now."


    Her unfocused gaze, with tears streaming down from it, suddenly became focused as it fixed on Orion, with her voice croaking out of her lips once more, trembling with even more intensity, "Orion¡­ I hate this Vige," Caretaker Shani said.


    Orion, who had been silently listening to Caretaker Shani, not even touching the bowl of breast milk before him, widened his eyes at her statement.


    He had never expected to hear Caretaker Shani utter such words.


    Seeing Orion''s expression and understanding that he was doubting her words, Caretaker Shani locked her gaze with him and nodded.

 Chapter 610 A Discussion Over Breastmilk (2)

    <h4>Chapter 610 A Discussion Over Breastmilk (2)</h4>


    "Yes, you heard me correctly, and I only found out why I did so ever since I discovered that my son was still alive... ever since I became a Caretaker, ever since my husband became a warrior, not knowing if he would make it back home or not..."


    "Yes, I understood my husband''s sacrifices for the Vige as a warrior and the burden that I need to carry as a Caretaker, the hard decisions that I need to make for the sake of the Vige and that of the ordinary Vigers, but sometimes... I wished my husband had never been a warrior and I hadn''t worked so hard to be a Caretaker," Caretaker Shani said, her tears bing even more intense as they continuously rolled down from her eyes.


    "I wished that instead of finding out about my child''s life the way I did, I could have found out in a different way, just like how the rest of the ordinary vigers had. Then, that way, I would have believed that Naka was the one who had given me back my child in exchange for the loss of my husband. That way, I wouldn''t have felt the way I''m currently feeling."


    She then raised her hand to wipe away the tears that had stained her cheeks, properly wiping away the rest of her eyes. As her eyes became clearer, she focused on Orion.


    "I think I might have overreacted when I said I hated this Vige. What I really meant is that if I had an opportunity for my family to be like every other viger, surviving like every other viger within the Vige, I would grab hold of such an opportunity without hesitation¡­"


    "I¡­ I think that I might have overestimated myself by thinking that I was the best candidate for the next Caretaker position when former Caretaker Hrok retired. Honestly, I don''t know why I am telling you all of this; it''s just that when I thought about who to talk to, you were the only one that popped into my mind," after she finished speaking, her gaze lowered towards the ground as her body slowly began to fidget, waiting in silence for Orion''s response.


    Meanwhile, after absorbing everything Caretaker Shani had shared, Orion found himself at a loss for words.


    Since the day Caretaker Shani was reunited with her son, he had witnessed her emotional journey, observing her carrying him everywhere, even to her meetings. After a while, he assumed she was coping well, only to realize that she was far from okay from the current state of her emotions and the revtions she just made.


    She appeared even more emotionally messed up than before.


    ''That exins why she looked normal,'' Orion thought, inwardly sighing.


    It didn''t take a genius to grasp that Caretaker Shani''s apparent normalcy resulted from her attempts to mask the turbulent emotional turmoil within her.


    Observing her restlessness, Orion extended his hand and gently grasped hers. He was about to offerforting words, but Caretaker Shani swiftly interjected, "Don''t say anything. I don''t want you to say anything." She raised her eyes, shaking her head with a strained smile.


    A tranquil silence enveloped the room for several minutes as Caretaker Shani gradually regained herposure.


    "Ahem!" Caretaker Shani suddenly cleared her throat.


    "I would like to give you some things that my husband brings back home from his explorations," she said, her voice sounding much clearer than before, as though she hadn''t just shed tears a minute ago.


    Orion raised his brows at her words.


    Although he already knew what the Warrior''s explorations were about, that didn''t mean he wasn''t curious to see what the things they brought back looked like.


    However, he was wise enough to understand that there were other ways to make that happen than getting it from the hands of someone like Caretaker Shani, who had just lost her husband and was more emotionally unstable than she seemed.


    So, Orion quickly shook his head, "Caretaker Shani, I don''t think that there''s¡­" However, he was interrupted once more.


    Caretaker Shani had already stood up, walked into her other room, and soon emerged with something wrapped within a thick piece of fabric, which she carried within her arms as she arrived and ced it before him silently so as not to wake up the baby behind her. She untied the fabric and opened it without hesitation, revealing what was within.


    Orion''s eyes immediately widened at the sight before him. Within the fabric were several rusted circuit boards that seemed to have been broken into smaller parts and wires, filling it up to the brim.


    Suddenly, Orion noticed something else and picked up. He cleared off the umted dust on it before using both hands to open it gently just in case it was fragile.


    It was apass!


    He wiped off the crystal-clear ss and saw the four cardinal directions, along with several other recognizable lettering and numbers beside it, with the long, pointed needle exhibiting two distinct colours. Eager to see if it was still functional, Orion shifted his hands to the side and watched as the needle moved.


    "My husband saved these things to trade them the next time the Caravanse, so you don''t have to worry. It''s because I don''t have it in me to barter with them when the Caravans arrive that I''m handing them over to you."


    "Besides, you''re a warrior, so these items should be much more valuable to you and the stronghold than just allowing them to gather dust here," Caretaker Shani said as she stretched her hands and wrapped them around Orion''s, which were still holding thepass as if wanting him to ept what she had given without protest.


    However, Orion immediately shook his head. He freed his hands from her grasp and carefully wrapped thepass back in the fabric.


    Caretaker Shani observed the scene with her furrowed brows, but before she could say a word, Orion quickly interjected.


    "I believe you should hold onto them for now and only hand them over to me when you''re ready. Because, from what I can see, you aren''t yet prepared," Orion responded with a serious expression.

 Chapter 611 Changing The Course Of The Future

    <h4>Chapter 611 Changing The Course Of The Future</h4>


    He could quickly tell that Caretaker Shani was doing her best to eliminate everything that could negatively impact her emotions and work as a Caretaker. However, he couldn''t allow her to take this route, as he was sure that if she kept getting rid of them one by one, it could strain her rtionship with her son.


    After all, above everything, her son must hold the most significant bond and memory between her and her husband.


    Wait a minute!


    Orion''s eyes widened as a wave of understanding hit him. Instantly, his gaze became focused as he directed it at Caretaker Shani.


    "Caretaker Shani, the girl I saw earlier, how often does shee here to care for your son?" Orion asked.


    Caretaker Shani''s behaviour suddenly became slightly suspicious as she responded, "She only starteding a few days ago to take care of Rick while I focus my attention on the farm. I need to properly handle the situation with the crops and the conflict between the tree nymphs and the vigers, which should return to the peaceful way it was before, especially now that Saria has returned to the farm."


    "Because I''ve been a little busy attending to the situation on the farm, she arrives early in the morning after I''ve fed him his breast milk and stored more for himter. She takes care of him throughout the day until I return home," she said.


    However, as she continued to speak, Orion could hear her voice getting fainter and fainter, "...by that time, he has already gone to sleep, so I tuck him in and then prepare for tomorrow."


    ''Shit,'' Orion cursed inwardly.


    He berated himself for not noticing it earlier.


    If things continued like this in the future, he feared that the strain already building on the rtionship between Caretaker Shani and her son could turn her into a cold individual with no attachment to anything around her. Such an oue would be detrimental not only to herself and those around her but also to the Vige and the farm, given her role as one of the key figures.


    The mere thought of a cold and expressionless Caretaker Shani made Orion''s hair stand on end.


    No, he couldn''t let that happen!


    Instantly, Orion''s mind raced, searching for a solution to the dilemma before him.


    As if picking up on Orion''s thoughts through the momentary silence, Caretaker Shani shook her head wearily.


    "It''s much more valuable to you as a warrior than to me, so there''s no need for you to overthink it," Caretaker Shani said.


    "Caretaker Shani," Orion said with a firm expression.


    "Are you free tomorrow?" he asked.


    Caretaker Shani furrowed her brows before shaking her head.


    "No. Why are you asking?" Caretaker Shani responded, observing Orion''s serious expression.


    "Make time tomorrow, because I n on taking some of my partners to the Vige so we can spend some time together before I leave for the mountains the day after that. Although they haven''t given birth yet, which would have been good for Rick, as he will also need somepany, I don''t think it matters much," Orion responded thoughtfully.


    Caretaker Shani''s eyes widened, finally realizing what Orion was trying to do. She shook her head with a tired exhale escaping her lips, "But¡­ I''m not sure that the Vige Chief would be happy to hear that I have left my position on the farm to take a break in the Vige," she responded.


    "It''s simple. Just send him a message through the Vige Chief''s messenger and let him know that you would like to take a day''s break due to the death of your husband. Then, assign someone you trust to properly handle your section of the farm until you return," Orion suggested.


    "But¡­ What if he doesn''t find that to be a reasonable excuse?" Caretaker Shani responded, her voice low, her fingers fidgeting restlessly as she held them on her knees together.


    Orion knew that the Vige Chief would never deny Caretaker Shani a break, especially after the news of her husband''s death, but he still snorted in response.


    "If he refuses, tell him that Anara advised you to take a break and that you''ll join my family in the Vige. If he still has any problems, I might decide to look at the Rightward Stronghold and see how the situation is," Orion responded.


    He remembered the banter between the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar in the meeting and couldn''t help but feel a little confident as he had finally seeded in attaining the status he wanted within the Vige and now only needed enough strength to back it up.


    Caretaker Shani''s eyes widened upon hearing Orion''s words.


    However, she quickly regained herposure, remembering that Orion''s status within the Vige had risen, possibly even reaching that of the key figures. The only thing he needed now was a seat to solidify his position further.


    Realizing there was no way to refuse his request, she nodded. "Alright, tomorrow I will prepare so we can follow you to the Vige."


    Orion nodded with a smile. "Okay, it''s settled," he said, shifting his attention to the bowl of breast milk in front of him.


    Slowly bringing it to his lips, he sipped it, enjoying the taste. He couldn''t help but think it would pair well with a Kalna fruit.


    Nevertheless, within a minute, Orion finished the breast milk from the bowl.


    Witnessing this, Caretaker Shani instantly chuckled.


    "If you''re like this, I don''t think your partners would have to worry about wasting breast milk at home," she teased.


    Trying to hold back herughter, she added, "Hold on, let me help you refill it," before stretching her hand to collect the bowl from Orion and bringing it closer to her breast to refill it.


    As she did, Caretaker Shani proceeded to recount everything that had taken ce in her life since she got back with her son up until now.


    Orion listened and conversed with her until it was about time for him to head home.


    .....


    Author''s Note: Time skip in a few chapters.

 Chapter 612 A Well-Deserved Day Off

    Chapter 612 A Well-Deserved Day Off


    "So, who ising along with you?" Celeste asked as she looked at Orion. Yesterday, when Orion returned home, he informed them about the conversation that had taken ce between him and Caretaker Shani.


    After listening to his n, they all readily epted it and were happy.


    After staying on the farm for so long, they all wanted to return to the Vige to take a stroll and see how it was doing.


    However, they knew that they could not leave to avoid attracting too much attention.


    Orion understood that, too, and thought about who he wanted to bring along. He took this as an opportunity to spend time with his wives before he left for the mountain again. He looked at all his partners, some of whom were waking up from their sleep, and some of whom were already awake.


    Orion made his decision after a few moments.


    "Reena, Sura, A, Fiona, Gina, and Grandma Derry, you six can follow me to the Vige," Orion said as he looked at each woman he had chosen to apany Caretaker Shani and him to the Vige.


    Reena shook her head in response, "Although I would have loved to head back to the Vige and see how it''s doing, I, Mom, Grandma Celia, and Ingrid are heading back to Anara''s side of the farm today to see how Grace is doing," she said, ncing at her mother and the others who had fainted yesterday before shifting her attention back to Orion.


    Orion nodded his head in understanding. "Alright, I''m sure Anara would be happy to see you guys," he said.


    He had noticed how much calmer the women looked this morning and understood that Aunt Greta and the others had seeded in talking some sense into them yesterday.


    "Okay then, who wants to apany us to the Vige?" Orion asked.


    He had chosen Sura because she had just gotten pregnant, and he wanted to give her some attention before he left for the mountain. He also wanted to spend more time with A and Fiona since they hadn''t done that in a while, while Gina and, especially, Grandma Derry had been acting grumpy since yesterday.


    He wanted to see if a change of scenery in the Vige would improve their mood so that they wouldn''t do something they would decide to do something impulsive that they might regret.


    "Not me; I''ll be following Reena and the others to see Grace," Lyra responded.


    "Meldra, Vivian, and I will prepare the medicines for everyone so I can leave early and see a patient. So you guys can leave without us," Aunt Greta responded as she stood up from her mat and walked towards the kitchen.


    Seeing that they all had something to do today, Orion shifted his attention towards Ursa, who was rubbing the sleep from her eyes and seemed to have overheard the conversation.


    She nodded, indicating she had nothing to do today and would like toe along.


    Orion nodded in response. "Everyone should take their baths, then let''s go," he said.


    Some women stood up to take care of some chores at home, while others prepared two sacks, filling them with Kalna fruits and handing them to Orion.


    After they were all done bathing, they left toward the farm''s gate and waited for Caretaker Shani to join them before heading to the Vige.


    ¡­...


    "I still can''t believe that you hadn''t bothereding to the Vige Square even though you had lost your memory and didn''t remember anything about it," Caretaker Shani said as she walked forward with Rick in her arms.


    She already knew about Orion''s memory loss; however, after learning that he didn''t care or bother to take a look at the Vige Square¡ªone of the more important locations in the Vige, almost equal to the farm, and the two strongholds¡ªshe was a bit surprised and didn''t know what to say.


    Caretaker Shani was about to open her mouth and ask him what he had been doing; however, she quickly sealed her mouth shut as she remembered how hectic his life had been.


    Orion, however, merely smiled at Caretaker Shani''s question as he walked forward, holding Sura''s hand in one hand and the two sacks over his back with the other.


    Although he had passed by the Vige Square a few times during the warrior''s training and had even gotten the chance to see it from above when they released the children back to the Vige before Stronghold Leader Drakar used it to run away, his mother used to sell her y pots at the Vige Square. She had recounted all of her stories about it.


    So, even without physically being there, he already knew everything concerning the Vige Square.


    "We are here," A announced.


    Orion raised his head and took in the scene before him. Past therge wooden gate, a wide area unfolded with various small stalls and fabric canopies providing shade from the sun. In these stalls, men and women, old and young, had gathered, waking up early to sell their products or handmade items.


    The entire ce buzzed with activity as vigers searched for their desired items and bartered with Kalna fruits or other materials. Given that this was the primary marketce in the Vige, aside from the farm and the two strongholds, it wasn''t surprising that it was already bustling with people this early in the morning. They could only hope to find something interesting.


    "Well, let''s go?" Orion said with a vibrant smile as he walked forward past the massive wooden gate, holding Sura''s hand, while the rest followed behind him.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Once the afternoon sun cast its warm glow, they decided to leave the Vige Square. Orion effortlessly carried several sacks within his arms and on his back as they made their way home.


    His strength made it easy for him to handle the sacks, which contained new tulgas, beautiful handmade sculptures, colourful fabrics, and various other items. The limited options for recreational purchases in the Vige Square drove their early return to the farm. Everything avable there was geared toward survival, not entertainment.


    Despite this, they managed to find a spot where they could squeeze Lipry fruits together to make delicious fruit juice. However, due to its cost and a desire not to waste the Kalna fruits they had brought, they shared a few cups.


    Also, they came across a stall selling breast milk with small sliced Lipry fruits, but none of them were unsurprisingly interested in it, including Orion.

 Chapter 613 Suras Family Affair

    Chapter 613 Sura''s Family Affair


    This time around, he had the opportunity to see the massive well in the Vige Square. When he saw the long line and the buzzing atmosphere in its area, with people eager to get their water, pay, and return to their huts, he finally understood why the Vige Chief was adamant about having Fifi resume her position at the well.


    He would probably do the same if put in such a situation.


    Although he had no idea about the difficulty of building a well in the Vige¡ªsince the Vige only had two, one of which could only be operated by Fifi, while the farm had plenty, which were all regted¡ªhe could guess that it still had something to do with the Vylkr vines.


    He decided to ce this thought at the back of his mind and learn more about it, as he was sure such information woulde in handy when they began building the settlement for the Prismerion race.


    Nheless, due to theck of avable goods to buy in the Vige square, Orion began to consider the idea of creating products just for fun and testing how much profit it could bring in. He might assign this task to one of his partners, thinking about building a family business for the sake of it.


    He had nothing to lose, except for a small amount of wealth, which he could make back within a few weeks.


    "Sura!" Suddenly, a voice sounded behind them, causing them to halt their steps.


    They turned back and saw a middle-aged man and woman running towards them.


    Orion raised his brow in surprise, as he could tell from the woman''s long ck hair and the man''s deep brown eyes that they were rted to Sura. He didn''t have to guess much, as the resemnce was evident for anyone with eyes to see correctly.


    Orion turned his head to look at Sura and frowned, noting the expression on her face. He remembered discussing with Sura when Ursa and Lyra hade to the hut about visiting her family.


    She had informed him that she had already seen them and that there was no need for another visit. Despite suggesting she could send fruits to them from their wealth anytime she wanted, things seemed different from what they were.


    The moment they arrived before them, the woman hugged Sura and began to sob, "Where have you been? Why didn''t you tell your father or me anything before you left? We thought that you had abandoned us to work on the farm," she said tearfully.


    "Who are you?" the man asked cautiously, eyeing the fabrics and several sacks carried by the individuals before him. He recognized the materials and assumed they were wealthy.


    However, he couldn''t fathom why they were with his daughter.


    Before Orion could respond, Sura quickly pushed herself away from her mother and said, "They are my sisters, and he is my husband," pointing firmly at Orion as she faced her mother, as though trying to make a point.


    Immediately, the woman''s eyes opened wide in surprise alongside the man, who looked too stunned to utter a word.


    "Is¡­ is that why you didn''t bother returning home, because you have found a partner?" The woman asked, her expression suddenly filled with realization.


    Even the man beside her couldn''t help but sigh as though he understood what was happening.


    Sura nodded in response, "Yes," she affirmed, "I don''t see why you should care, though, since you didn''t believe I would get a partner."


    The woman sighed immediately. "I only said that to get your mind off it because I was angry about how docile you had be and how you were always worried about whether or not you were going to have a partner even before your graduation ceremony."


    "I thought maybe you would focus more on umting enough wealth to afford Kushi and live a good life; however, it seemed I was wrong. I''m sorry; I shouldn''t have said that in the beginning. Will you forgive me, Sura?" the woman asked with a pleading look towards Sura, sparing only a nod at Orion before her full attention was focused on him.


    "Humph! It''s toote¡­" Sura wanted to say, but Orion immediately interrupted her.


    "I''ve been wanting to speak with Sura''s parents, and since you are already here, why don''t we talk privately in your hut?" Orion said with a warm smile.


    Although he understood that Sura''s mother was at fault for saying such a thing to her, he also realized that it was unhealthy to overlook such a situation in the future and the potential consequences it might bring to Sura and his unborn child.


    The man nearby immediately sighed in relief.


    Before his wife could say anything, he promptly said, "Thank you. Let me lead the way to our hut."


    Orion nodded in response. He turned to Ursa, gesturing for her to hold the bags since she was the strongest in the group. Orion then distributed the other bags to the rest of the women to carry so they could quickly head back to the farm and enjoy the rest of their day. This was especially true for Caretaker Shani, whom he didn''t want to drag into this since she had taken a day off.


    After watching the women return to the farm, leaving only him and Sura, Orion turned his attention to Sura''s parents.


    "Let''s go," Orion said.


    The man immediately nodded, grabbed his wife''s hands, and turned around to lead the way forward.


    Meanwhile, Sura had a displeased expression as she followed behind Orion. Obviously, she didn''t want to go anywhere, but she could only trail alongside him since Orion had already decided.


    ¡­...


    "Don''t you feel a lot better now?" Orion asked with a warm smile as he looked at Sura, who nodded with several tired sighs escaping her lips.


    Sura currently felt as though the conversation that had just taken ce between Orion, her, and her parents had lifted a heavy burden off her chest.

 Chapter 614 Meeting Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 614 Meeting Familiar Faces</h4>


    Slowly, she nodded her head in response to Orion''s words. He was right; she did feel a lot better than she did previously.


    The door behind them opened again, and Sura''s parents came out, causing Orion and Sura to turn around to meet them.


    Orion looked at Sura''s parents again, Mr. Erik and Mrs. Ava. Mr Erik had a slim athletic build, with a tulga wrapped around his waist, much like every male viger in the Vige, and a few shaved full beards around his jaws.


    Meanwhile, Mrs Ava had a slim figure, evident for anyone to see as she wore a regr tulga top around her chest and another small piece of cloth tied around her waist, indicating that, unlike Sura, her mother was considered beautiful even in this stage.


    He understood why Sura didn''t want to go home; after all, with a mother like that telling you that you will never find a partner, no matter how good the intentions were, it was bound to cause some problems. Luckily, they had already settled whatever problems had arisen, and now Sura and her parents were closer than before.


    "How about I walk you both up to the farm?" Mr. Erik said as he looked at Orion and his daughter with a warm smile.


    He was happy his daughter had gotten an excellent, reasonable, wealthy partner. After all, who wouldn''t want the best for their children, especially when the best seemed almost impossible to attain?


    Nevertheless, because Orion had tried his best to repair their family rtionship, even if Orion wasn''t wealthy, Erik would have tried his best to find him something to earn some wealth. Because such a man would surely love his daughter, and he would have failed as a good father-inw to see them suffer, especially when his daughter was also pregnant.


    But thankfully, that wasn''t needed.


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "There''s no need to do so, Mr. Erik. We still want to walk around before we return to the farm," Orion responded.


    Mr. Erik nodded in understanding. Having seen theming out of the Vige Square with several sacks, he understood they were taking a stroll around the Vige before heading back to the farm.


    "Can wee to visit you at the farm?" Mrs Ava asked, her eyes focusing down towards the ground as though she was afraid of the response that she would receive.


    "Of course, you can. However, if you areing, don''t forget to bring something for the baby, okay?" Sura responded with a smile.


    Mrs. Ava nodded her head immediately.


    "I will bring something good for my grandchild whenever Ie, don''t worry," Mrs. Ava responded with a warm smile.


    "Whenever you are free and want to meet us, just direct yourselves to Caretaker Shani, and she will lead you towards the direction of our hut, where you can see us," Orion said, describing the woman with the baby they had previously seen as Caretaker Shani. He also kept a thought at the back of their minds to ensure he informed Caretaker Shani about them.


    "Alright, we will see youter," Orion added.


    He then grabbed Sura''s hand, signalling her it was time to leave.


    Mr. Erik and Mrs. Ava nodded in understanding with warm smiles and watched as Orion turned around and left with Sura.


    On their walk, Sura decided to see the hut andpound that Orion once lived in, to which Orion was more than happy toply.


    ¡­.¡­.


    After Orion finished showing Sura where he had lived, alongside his mother, sisters, Grandma Celia, and the others, they walked around the Vige for a while, passing through some wealthier areas with slightly widerpounds and a single hut.


    "ORION!!" A loud, familiar voice suddenly echoed around them as they made their way forward, causing them to halt their steps immediately.


    However, before they could turn around, Orion was hurtled towards the ground as someone ran into him.


    Orion winced slightly at the impact before focusing his attention in front of him to see who had run into him and couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise.


    It was Gorg!


    Gorg thoroughly scanned Orion''s body to check if he was truly looking at the right person before finally concluding that it was Orion.


    "It''s really you!" Gorg stated.


    "Where have you been? I heard from my sister that something bad had happened to you and that you might even be dead," Gorg said as he stared at Orion anxiously.


    "Can you get up first?" Orion asked.


    Although he could stand up easily with his strength, he could tell from Gorg''s strength that he had be a one-star warrior, so he needed Gorg to stand up willingly to avoid unnecessary injuries.


    Gorg quickly apologized and helped Orion back to his feet as they stood up.


    Meanwhile, Sura shifted her gaze from Orion to the side and observed the other two individuals, each carrying a sack on their backs. She recognized all of them, having seen them during the awakening ceremony.


    Moreover, they were the only ones who had awakened enough star potential to be warriors, just like Orion. In fact, Ursa had exined everything about their warrior training during their discussions, making it easy for Sura to recognize all of them at a nce.


    Orion also recognized them the moment he stood up.


    "Grim, T," Orion eximed with a look of surprise on his face.


    Grim and T observed Orion suspiciously, trying to make sure he was the one and not someone with a strange gift.


    However, upon seeing the familiar face of Sura beside him, they no longer doubted, immediately recognizing her.


    "Where are you guys headed to?" Orion asked, surprised to see them together. He was curious about their destination.


    "We are going to the forest to train. Warrior Jean said that we can go there to train until we are ready to choose which stronghold we would like to join," Gorg responded, staring at Orion.

 Chapter 615 Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 615 Showing Off</h4>


    "And although we have already chosen which Stronghold we would like to join, we still need to train because we will be giving our choice to Warrior Jean in a few days so that we can immediately join the stronghold," T replied as she stared at Orion.


    She couldn''t help but scrutinize his whole figure; after all, she had received several updates about what he had been up to from her father, who had told her to keep it confidential. Thus, she had avable information about what Orion had been up to, unlike Gorg and Grim.


    Orion nodded in response. He had been too busy with several issues outside of the Vige to be aware of the stages that T and the others had to go through in bing warriors. Nevertheless, he was curious about which stronghold they had all chosen to go to.


    "Alright, now answer, where have you been? Is all the news that we have been hearing true? Were you really kidnapped..." Gorg immediately asked again, his voice slowing down as he whispered, "...by the Rightward Stronghold Leader?" He looked at Orion, awaiting his response.


    Orion thought for a moment before nodding his head. "It''s true. But fortunately, I did my best and survived long enough to return home safely."


    Gorg''s eyes widened as he stared at Orion with eyes full of disbelief.


    From what his sister had told him, the Rightward Stronghold Leader kidnapped Orion and a tree nymph because Stronghold Leader Drakar wanted to somehow take Orion''s six-star potential for himself. As such, Stronghold Leader Drakar had been branded a traitor for kidnapping, attempting to kill a tree nymph and Orion, and fleeing the Vige.


    However, seeing Orion here, it was clear that not only was Stronghold Leader unsessful, but Orion and the tree nymph had also managed to escape his grasp sessfully.


    Witnessing that Gorg was momentarily stunned, Orion immediately said, "Since you guys are going to the forest to train, how about we join and watch you guys."


    Gorg shook his head as though he wanted to ask more questions and forgo his training; however, Grim immediately interrupted, "Alright. We have been fighting by ourselves, so I haven''t had the chance to show off in a while. Maybe now I might have the chance to do so," he said.


    T nodded in agreement.


    Gorg''s eyes immediately shone as he understood he could use this opportunity to discover how strong Orion had grown. After all, although he didn''t know what Orion had done, if he was strong enough to escape from the Rightward Stronghold Leader, Orion must also be stronger than he had been since they hadst met.


    He could use this opportunity to gauge Orion''s strength against his own.


    Seeing as they were all in agreement, Orion turned his head towards Sura and asked, "Do you want me to escort you back to the farm, or follow me to the forest?" Sura had just settled an important matter with her parents; he had to make sure if she wanted to go back home and rest or follow to watch Gorg and the rest train.


    "I''ll alsoe along to watch; I don''t feel tired that much," Sura responded.


    Although she had watched Ursa and Fifi practice and had even practised with the two of them, they didn''t really use excessive or lethal force against each other as they were afraid of the other person getting injured. So, she was curious about what an actual warriorbat looked like.


    Orion nodded and gestured for Gorg and the rest to lead the way.


    ¡­.....


    After an hour of trekking from the Vige to the forest and another half navigating through it, they finally reached a border ravaged by Vylkr vines. Gorg, Grim, and T dropped their bags, stretching their hands to retrieve their weapons.


    While T and Grim unsheathed cusses, Grog took out a long piece of cloth, tightly gripping it with a cuss in his other hand.


    Orion observed curiously, wondering if it was rted to Gorg''s unique gift, as he hadn''t fully grasped its nature since thest time he witnessed its use.


    "Alright, who''s going first?" T asked, her gaze fixed on Gorg and Grim.


    "I''ll go first," Gorg promptly replied. He was very eager to showcase his skills before Orion.


    Nheless, T nodded in response.


    "Don''t lose so badly this time around, okay?" she joked, smirking.


    She turned around and walked forward.


    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself. I''m always holding back to avoid seriously injuring someone, or else you would have been the one losing badly," Gorg retorted with a snort as he followed her.


    The two only stopped when they were at a safe distance from the others, ensuring they wouldn''t be harmed or disturbed by the aftermath of their battle.


    "No cheating," T said, pointing the de of her cuss at Gorg with a serious expression.


    "It''s not really cheating if I''m using my gift, is it?" Gorg responded with a crafty smile.


    From a distance, Orion''s sharp ears easily picked up on the audible voices and the silence around them.


    He shifted his attention towards Grim and asked, "What are they talking about?"


    Grim smiled. "Don''t worry, you''ll understand when they start fighting," he responded.


    "Besides, who do you think will win?" he added, looking at Orion.


    Orion furrowed his brows.


    Although he wanted to choose T because of her ferocious green mes, which must have gotten stronger during this period, he was also aware that Gorg must have also be significantly stronger in his absence.


    He honestly didn''t know who to pick.


    "Come on, go ahead," Grim urged, his smile widening as he noticed Orion''s hesitation.


    Orion nodded decisively and made his choice. "I pick Gorg," he said.


    Grim''s eyes immediately widened in surprise before narrowing with suspicion. "Did you pick him because he''s your best friend?" he asked with a hint of suspicion.


    "It''s just a hunch," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Although he had initially wanted to pick T because of her green mes, he chose Gorg to avoid hurting his feelings, considering it was the first time they had met in an extended period.

 Chapter 616 Tala vs Gorg

    <h4>Chapter 616 T vs Gorg</h4>


    Grim nodded with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Shifting his gaze, he focused on the battle about to unfold.


    Suddenly, an orange glow enveloped Gorg''s hands. The long cloth he held started separating?into numerous threads, hovering before him.


    Orion and Sura were taken aback as the countless threads pierced the ground, disappearing deep into the soil.


    Observing this scene, T''s expression turned solemn. She tightly gripped her cuss and ignited her gift, causing a vibrant green me to erupt from her legs, scorching everything in its vicinity.


    The air around her sizzled due to the intense heat of the green mes.


    "I''ming," Gorg dered with a smile as he firmly gripped his cuss and adjusted his stance to charge forward. Instead of a direct charge, he utilized his gift, manipting the threads that had descended into the soil.


    The threads suddenly sprang from the ground, entwining around T''s arms and legs, attempting to anchor her down.


    And in that crucial moment...


    SWOOOSSH!


    Gorg''s body surged forward.


    From a distance, Orion observed the scene with surprise. Gorg''s clever use of his gift surpassed his expectations. Orion couldn''t help but think about the various applications of Gorg''s gift as he thought about its potential.


    Although he considered the possibility of Gorg amassing wealth effortlessly through crafting textiles and materials, as he looked at the determination in Gorg''s eyes as he charged towards T in the distance, Orion dismissed such thoughts.


    It was obvious that Gorg hadmitted to the path of a warrior and wouldn''t trade it for anything else.


    Meanwhile, Sura''s eyes widened in amazement as she witnessed the intense battle before her. While she anticipated the intensity of a warrior battle, the current scene exceeded her expectations. Her gaze remained fixed on the unfolding sh, determined not to miss a moment. After all, she could learn a few things and have something to share with the others at home.


    At this moment, time seemed to slow down for T abruptly.


    As Gorg advanced with the clear intent of striking her, T swiftly drew more Vylkr energy from her Vylkr container.


    BOOOMM!


    A sizzling wall of green mes erupted between T and Gorg.


    Gorg immediately halted his steps, using the opportunity to shift his position to her side before surging forward again. Without turning her head, T snorted in response and summoned another sizzling wall of green mes beside her, directed at Gorg.


    "I thought you were going to wrap it around yourself like before," Gorg asked with a raised brow.


    He recalled when Warrior Jean had left them to confront the Vylkr vines for an extended period, pushing them to their limits to explore their capabilities.


    During that intense moment, T had inadvertently covered the surrounding area with scorching green mes, reducing the Vylkr vines to smithereens and pushing herself to the limit.


    Unfortunately, this effort left her unconscious for a few hours until her father sought the services of healers. They managed to revive her consciousness before calling upon the vige healer, Greta, toplete the healing process.


    "Humph! So you were nning to show off too," Gorg added, ncing at Orion and Saria before refocusing on T.


    T observed the tiny wisps of green?mes spreading from under her feet to the walls of me.


    As a one-star warrior, though still grappling with control over her gift, she could now summon the mes without unnecessary movements. She could only continue pushing herself to see how far she could advance in this stage before the transformation of her gift after she had advanced to be a two-star warrior.


    "So what? You''re not the only one who wants to show how far they have improved," T responded with a smirk.


    Orion had started at the same level as all of them. Though she had witnessed his capabilities and battle prowess during their warrior training, coupled with everything her father had told her, T understood that even with his six-star potential, Orion had worked hard to reach his current level of strength.


    Compared to them, it would be a shame if they still disyed the same level of strength as before without any improvement.


    So, just like Gorg, T nned on giving it her all.


    "It''s my turn this time. Prepare yourself," T added, the walls of mes gradually dying out of existence.


    With a smirk, Gorg responded, "Don''t waste your tim¡­"


    BOOOM!!


    A thick green me erupted from under T''s feet, propelling her forward and allowing her to appear before Gorg within moments.


    Her left leg shot forward with vibrant green mes acting like thrusters under her sole, aimed directly at Gorg''s body.


    Gorg cursed under his breath at T''s augmented speed due to her gift. He quickly raised his hand, covering it with several thick threads before catching her leg.


    Bam!!


    Bang!!


    Cracks appeared on the ground below Gorg''s foot.


    As Gorg attempted tounch a strike towards her stomach, T instantly noticed his movement and countered back with her right leg, sweeping forward and generating a scorching wave of green mes towards Gorg.


    Unable to block the attack, Gorg tilted his body backwards, narrowly avoiding the scorching wave of green mes by a few inches.


    T''s smile widened, and without hesitation, she sent her fist downward, ferociously mming it into Gorg''s guts, sending his body hurtling toward the ground.


    Bam!


    Without waiting for him to recover, she immediately reignited the mes beneath her feet and kicked her legs forward, propelling Gorg''s body even farther.


    Bang!


    Gorg''s figure hurtled into the air, rising and tumbling several times before abruptly stopping on the ground.


    "Ahh!" Gorg moaned slightly in pain as he struggled to regain his senses quickly.


    "Heh! You should have created your first Vylkr container in your brain. That way, you would see my attacks from a mile away and react quickly. You''ve lost," T said with a triumphant smile.


    "Who said that I''m done yet?" Gorg said with a weak smile as he activated his gift again, attempting to call back some of his threads.


    His expression soon changed to a frown as he noticed that none of them were avable, meaning that all of them had been burnt to ashes by T.

 Chapter 617 Tala vs Gorg (2)

    <h4>Chapter 617 T vs Gorg (2)</h4>


    Seeing the orange glow on Gorg''s hands and the expression on his face, T raised a brow toward him.


    "It''s much better for you to surrender willingly, you know. There''s no shame in it. Besides, you are all out of threads," T said.


    Gorg turned his attention toward T, gritting his teeth before activating his gift once more.


    "Who says I''m out of threads yet?" he retorted.


    T felt her tulga abruptly tightening, causing her to frown and jump backwards to get out of Gorg''s range of control, immediately understanding what was going on.


    However, it was toote!


    "Urgh!" T felt her body immediately mming into the ground.


    Bang!


    Her senses were immediately disoriented. She tried her best to regain her senses; however, she instantly felt something tightening around her body, restricting her movements.


    "Cheater!" T eximed loudly.


    "Hehe! I won," Gorg chuckled as he used T''s tulga to tie her up, making it difficult for her to move as he hooked the thread''s edges deep within the soil.


    Witnessing this scene, Grim shook his head with a deep exhale escaping his mouth, "I have to go stop them before they do something stupid," he said.


    Orion nodded in response as he watched Grim''s body immediately surge toward their direction.


    His eyes widened in surprise as he witnessed Grim activate his gift, transforming into a 15-meter-long serpent with ck and silver scales and two brightly rainbow coloured wings on the upper side of his body.


    Orion could tell that Grim''s transformation not only became longer after reaching one-star warrior rank, but his body also seemed to have be slightly bigger.


    Meanwhile, Sura''s eyes shone with stars as she continued to observe the scene before her.


    The punches! Kicks!! Impacts!!


    It only made her blood boil more and more to the extent that she wished she could switch ces with them.


    However, the moment she remembered that she wasn''t a warrior and that there was no way she could ever be one, a tinge of disappointment washed over her.


    On the other side, realizing she couldn''t free herself, T did the only reasonable thing at the moment and immediately activated her gift, allowing her green mes to burn off her tulga.


    Before she could entirely free herself, a heavy gust of wind swept over her, halting her movements.


    Observing Grim''s giant shapeshifting figure, Tyzily on the ground, understanding that the battle was over.


    Gorg also witnessed Grim''s shapeshifting figure and slumped backwards on his butt before he wearilyid down on the ground as well.


    ¡­.


    After the battle, Gorg used his gift to recreate T''s tulga from the remaining parts that had yet to be destroyed.


    "The next time you destroy my tulga again, I will make sure I set your body on fire as payback," T responded with a re as she grabbed the top of her tulga from Gorg''s hands and put it back on.


    Gorg smiled wryly at her words.


    He was already grateful that T didn''t ask to pay for her tulga, so he said nothing.


    As Orion thoughtfully observed this scene, he couldn''t help but focus on Gorg.


    "Can you use your gift to create any type of tulga?" Orion asked curiously.


    Gorg furrowed his brows thoughtfully at Orion''s question before responding, "Although I haven''t tested it much due to not having enough materials, and my sister wouldn''t allow me to use her tulga to test my gift, I think I can. But it depends on the kind of material I am working with and if I understand what I am trying to make."


    Orion''s eyes immediately lit up.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to Gorg''s gift because Gorg hadn''t fully mastered how to utilize it and because of the numerous situations he had to solve. However, hearing Gorg''s words, now his mind couldn''t help but race as he thought about the various things Gorg could help him create.


    With his help, ''family roley'' would be even more magnificent than it was before.


    He had a friend who could utilize such an ability and hadn''t even paid much attention to it until now. Thinking about this, Orion shook his head, reprimanding himself.


    Gorg noticed Orion''s strange behaviour and was about to speak when Orion suddenly interrupted.


    "Okay, I have some things that I would like you to help me withter," Orion responded.


    "Oh, what do you want to make?" Gorg immediately asked, his eyes shining as he stared at Orion.


    After all, this was the first time since Orion had lost his memories that he was asking him for something, And since this was something that he was very much capable of doing, how could he not be enthusiastic about it, especially since this meant that their friendship was already being repaired?


    "Not now; just tell me anytime you are free, so I''ll show them to you," Orion replied.


    As if getting Orion''s message, Gorg nodded cautiously with a smile.


    He didn''t ask another question; instead, he said, "I''m free anytime, even today. So we can immediately start working on it after this."


    Hearing Gorg''s response, Orion furrowed his brows thoughtfully before nodding.


    "Alright. After this, you can follow us back to the farm so we can make them," Orion replied.


    There were still several hours before sunset, so he decided to make full use of the day, knowing that he would be very busy from tomorrow onwards.


    Gorg nodded immediately soon after. "Okay," he responded.


    As Sura, who was nearby, couldn''t help but be curious about what kind of tulga Orion wanted to make since he could buy better ones from the farm, a throat-clearing voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "It seems that your hunch wasn''t right. Since neither Gorg nor T won, it''s a draw," Grim said, focusing his gaze on Orion.


    "Also, since Gorg and T don''t seem to have the energy for another round, why don''t we have our own battle?" Grim added with a smile.


    Without even needing to think about it, Orion immediately nodded in response.


    Although he knew he was already stronger than all of them, from the battle he had just witnessed, it was obvious that they had all figured out several ways to use their gifts, giving them an edge over one another.


    He couldn''t help but be curious about what Grim had up his sleeve, especially after witnessing his shapeshifting transformation.

 Chapter 618 Grim vs Orion

    <h4>Chapter 618 Grim vs Orion</h4>


    Seeing Orion agreeing without hesitation, Grim smiled and began walking forward to his position so the battle could start quickly.


    Orion also walked forward and stopped when he arrived at his position opposite Grim.


    "Get ready," Grim warned, preparing himself to attack.


    At first, Orion thought Grim would test the waters and transform into his golden eagle form. However, as he witnessed Grim shapeshifting into his giant serpent form, he immediately understood that Grim took this seriously and wanted to end the battle as quickly as he could.


    The beast''s jaws widened to roar; however, all that came out were loud, menacing hisses before Grim suddenlyunched himself towards Orion without hesitation.


    Grim had already assessed his current level of strength and wasn''t nning on holding back his strength. Seeing the massive serpent with enormous wings that cast a gigantic shadow before him, Orion didn''t activate his gift. Instead, he released his Vylkr energy, allowing it to flow throughout his body.


    He nned on facing Grim with a body that currently rivalled that of a two-star warrior.


    Orion thrust his fist towards the serpent''s body.


    BANG!!


    Unsurprisingly, Grim''s massive figure was sent flying backwards when Orion''s fist mmed into his scales.


    Grim''s figure caused nearby trees to copse; some were even uprooted due to the impact. He recovered hisposure, quickly stabilized himself, and runched his massive body at Orion.


    However, this time around, instead of closing the distance within minutes andunching straight at him, Grim suddenly halted at a distance.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion, wondering what Grim was nning.


    Nheless, his eyes immediately widened once he witnessed what was happening. Suddenly, severalrge bumps appeared on Grim''s shapeshifting serpent form. The bumps grew bigger until they unexpectedly detached themselves from Grim''s body and transformed into several small, winged serpents, each only as long as an arm.


    The surprising thing was that this didn''t stop until theypletely filled up the surroundings, numbering close to a hundred!


    Meanwhile, Grim''s size was reduced to about 10-meters (33 ft) less than his previous 15-meter (49 ft) form.


    At a distance, Gorg furrowed his brows as he observed Grim using one of his best abilities. "Do you think this would be a difficult match for Orion?" Gorg couldn''t help but ask, his words directed at T.


    Although he didn''t doubt that Orion was stronger than them, that didn''t change the fact that Orion was still a one-star warrior at the same level as Grim.


    No matter how carefully he had honed his skills, it didn''t change the fact that since Grim was already in his strongest form, if Orion wanted to win, he would have to give it his all and not underestimate Grim.


    "He''ll win," Sura, whose eyes had never left the battle before her, as this was the first time she had ever had the chance to witness Orion fight, couldn''t help but say.


    She turned her head towards Gorg with a serious expression on her face. "It doesn''t matter how strong Grim is because Orion is stronger," Sura responded.


    Though she didn''t know what came over her, even after seeing Grim''s gift, she didn''t doubt that Orion would lose but was curious about how he would win.


    Gorg wanted to respond, already knowing that Orion was going to win. However, having fought Grim, he understood how difficult of an opponent Grim was, and he considered mentioning that it wouldn''t be an easy win. Yet, he quickly sealed his mouth shut and berated himself.


    How could he doubt his best friend so much?


    Remembering that Orion had escaped from Stronghold Leader Drakar, a three-star warrior, Gorg could feel his body firing up as he observed Grim''s and Orion''s battle in the distance.


    T, however, agreed with Gorg''s previous words that this would be a difficult battle for Orion to win unless he decided to go all out and give it his all.


    Meanwhile, Orion observed as the jaws of every winged serpent figure opened, and a red misty gas came out of their mouths, immediately filling the air around him like fumes of smoke.


    Orion gradually felt his mind bing dizzy. He fought off the dizziness before immediately circting his Vylkr energy from his two Vylkr containers around his body topletely suppress the dizziness caused by the strange red gas.


    Suddenly, Orion''s instincts red, causing him to move to the side. When he shifted, a small, winged serpent figure shed past his previous position.


    Again, his heightened senses sensed the wind rustling beside him, prompting him to dodge the attack and carefully move his body to another position, mindful of where he ced his legs.


    Nheless, Orion couldn''t help but frown, as what Grim had just demonstrated exceeded his expectations, much like Grim and T.


    Seeing that it would be a little troublesome for him to win this battle without using his gift, the moment Orion''s instincts red, sensing at least two attacksunching straight towards him, he stretched both of his hands and immediately caught them.


    The two winged serpents within Orion''s grasp opened their mouths, wanting to spit out more reddish gas.


    However, before they could release anything, Orion immediately activated his gift.


    CRACKLE!!!


    Fierce bluish lightning surged from his fingers, stunning and electrifying the two winged serpents within his grasp until they fell unconscious.


    Suddenly, several loud, painful hissing sounds resounded around him, allowing Orion to understand that Grim and the other smaller shapeshifting forms shared the same senses. This meant that whatever harm he inflicted on one of them would spread to others without hesitation.


    Orion couldn''t help but smile as he had figured out one of Grim''s weaknesses. Although he didn''t know how much stronger Grim''s gift would transform in the future, he was sure it would easily be formidable, just like the Vige Chief''s shapeshifting gift.


    Orion grinned, impressed by how much Gorg, T, and Grim had all grown. Orion sensed several attacks quickly heading towards him and immediately controlled his lightning to create a lightning cage around him.


    CRACKLLEE!!! CRACKLEEE!!!


    The winged serpents collided with the lightning-chained and were immediately electrified.

 Chapter 619 Grim vs Orion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 619 Grim vs Orion (2)</h4>


    Several loud hissing sounds resounded in the air as the pain from the aftermath spread through every one of them. However, with no need to worry about their attacks anymore, Orion decided to walk forward and look for Grim.


    "HISS!"


    CRACKLE!! CRACKLE!!


    "HISS!"


    The winged serpents continued colliding with the lightning cage, looking for a way to get in; however, they were all electrified and fell unconscious.


    Suddenly, Orion noticed a huge figure up ahead, almost blocking the sun from passing through, and immediately realized it was Grim.


    Without hesitation, he transformed his lightning cage into a three-meter lightning-forged fist and sent it forward.


    Immediately noticing Orion''s presence, Grim also charged forward to attack. However, before he could move an inch closer, his body was immediately struck by Orion''s lightning-forged fist.


    Bang!!


    His body was knocked off bnce, as the lightning-forged fist stunned and electrified him. His senses immediately became distorted as his body tingled painfully, covered in lightning, causing him to hiss out loudly in pain.


    Fortunately for Grim, his tough ck and silver scales had reduced some of the impact, allowing him to recover his body within seconds.


    However, for Orion, this was more than enough.


    Orion formed another three-meter lightning-forged fist, and this time, the moment his lightning mmed into the winged serpent, electrifying it, Grim immediately hurtled backwards and copsed on the ground unconscious before slowly reverting to his normal form.


    The red misty gas surrounding him also dissipated into thin air as he did.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the smaller winged serpents puffed into a ck and silver hue cloud and immediately returned, seeping back into his unconscious body.


    From afar, T saw this scene and immediately understood that Orion had won the battle and did so easily.


    ''He''s stronger than I had imagined,'' T thought.


    Though she had previously agreed with Gorg''s words that this would be a tough battle, witnessing how Orion had easily won against Grim made her sigh deeply at that thought.


    With this kind of strength, it''s no wonder he managed to handle things on his own with Stronghold Leader Drakar until he was saved and brought back to the Vige.


    ...


    "That was a tough battle; fortunately, I hadn''t underestimated you and had gone all out in the beginning," Grim said, staring at Orion tiredly.


    "Also, you were lucky that I didn''t have the chance to bite you, or else you wouldn''t have stood a chance," he added.


    After the battle had ended, they had to wait until Grim woke up to prepare and head back home.


    Orion raised a brow at Grim''s words.


    "What would have happened if you had bitten me?" Orion asked curiously.


    Grim merely smirked.


    "It would have been a very dangerous situation," Grim responded.


    Understanding that Grim didn''t want to reveal more about what his gift could do, Orion merely nodded his head in response.


    "Alright, I will be sure to keep an eye on it during our next battle," Orion responded.


    "Since we are done, I''ll see you guyster; there are some things that I need to take care of," Orion said, shifting his gaze towards Gorg.


    Gorg nodded as though he understood the silent message that Orion was passing to him.


    "Alright then, we''ll meetter. Hopefully, we get to see each other on the borders or even get the chance to be on the same team and work together," Grim responded.


    He couldn''t pass up the opportunity to be on the same team as Orion since it raised their chances of survival on the borders.


    Orion nodded in response. He was sure that from tomorrow onwards, he wouldn''t be handling the Vylkr vines on the borders like Gorg, but there was no need to say that, as even Grim might have guessed that already from the events with Stronghold Leader Drakar, or else he wouldn''t have made such a statement.


    Everyone soon packed their things and prepared to leave. They spent half an hour traversing through the forest until they returned to the road that led back to the Vige. Orion, Sura, and Gorg headed towards the farm.


    Meanwhile, T and Grim returned to the Vige to rest and rx, preparing themselves for tomorrow''s training.


    "See youter, Orion," Grim said, waving his hand at Orion, "You too, Sura. And don''t bete for training tomorrow, Gorg."


    T also nodded, bidding them goodbye. However, her gaze lingered, especially on Orion, before they turned around and focused their eyes on the path before them.


    ¡­.¡­.


    Caretaker Shani held her baby in her arms while managing her duties, directing the people before her on what they should do next and inspecting their harvested crops.


    Although Orion had suggested she take a break, Caretaker Shani feltpelled to ensure everything was for the day.


    Nheless, she no longer experienced the same difort as before and could now happily hold her son even while working.


    Just as she finished her inspection and prepared to move to the next section, a familiar voice interrupted her.


    "Caretaker Shani?"


    Caretaker Shani quickly turned her head around and was immediately surprised when she recognized the person.


    "Vige Chieftess," Caretaker Shani greeted, bowing slightly before raising her head.


    The Vige Chieftess nodded, scrutinizing Caretaker Shani''s entire figure.


    "I received a message from Thak that you would be taking a day off to mourn your husband''s death. What are you doing here?" The Vige Chieftess asked seriously, narrowing her eyes and awaiting Caretaker Shani''s response.


    Caretaker Shani, however, wore a wry smile. "I did take a day off and went to the Vige Square today with Orion and his partners, but I returned to make sure everything on the farm went well before my mind could be at ease," she responded.


    Although they had returned early due to encountering Sura''s parents, there was no need to mention that.


    Hearing Orion''s name, the Vige Chieftess''s expression suddenly changed into a deep frown.


    "Was he the one who told you to take a day off?" The Vige Chieftess asked, her eyes still narrowed at Caretaker Shani as a sudden suspicion in her heart grew stronger.


    .....


    Author''s Note: Would Orion have won the battle if he had fought with only one Vylkr container, or would it have been a draw?

 Chapter 620 The Village Chieftess’s Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 620 The Vige Chieftess''s Struggle</h4>


    Caretaker Shani raised a brow at the Vige Chieftess''s words.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Chieftess. Are you suggesting that I need someone''s permission before deciding to take a break to mourn the death of my husband?" she asked, a frown suddenly appearing on her face.


    Although the person talking to her was the Vige Chieftess, she was also a Caretaker, one of the key figures. It wasn''t right for the Vige Chieftess to express such tant disrespect towards her when she had shown her nothing but absolute respect.


    The Vige Chieftess quickly understood her mistake and shook her head tiredly.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t phrase my words correctly. I meant to say, can you show me your palms and allow me to use my gift on you?" The Vige Chieftess said.


    Caretaker Shani furrowed her brows, initially hesitating as she understood the implications of the Vige Chieftess''s request. She knew the Vige Chieftess''s gift and why she wanted to see her palms.


    At first, Caretaker Shani considered refusing, but observing the determination in the Vige Chieftess''s expression, she shook those thoughts out of her head and released a sigh. She couldn''t deny her own curiosity about what the future held, and since the Vige Chieftess had suggested using her gift, Caretaker Shani found no reason to refuse.


    She nodded in understanding, held Rick with one hand and stretched out her other hand.


    The Vige Chieftess inwardly exhaled, relieved that Caretaker Shani agreed to let her use her gift. After their previous conversation, she knew that forcing it on Caretaker Shani would not be an option, especially considering Caretaker Shani''s status as a key figure herself.


    The Vige Chieftess extended her hand, gently grabbing Caretaker Shani''s hand and holding it between her palms as she activated her gift.


    Suddenly, a soothing milky white light spread out from her palms, covering Caretaker Shani''s hand before pulsing softly.


    After a few minutes, the Vige Chieftess withdrew her hands, holding her chest as she breathed heavily.


    "What did you see, Chieftess?" Caretaker Shani asked with curiosity, realizing that she hadn''t seen anything this time.


    The Vige Chieftess gazed at Caretaker Shani, stabilizing her breath and quickly regaining herposure. Like Orion, her husband, and everyone around him, their future was shrouded in a thick veil of darkness, rendering it indescribable.


    However, no matter how she wanted to phrase it, how could she tell Caretaker Shani that her gift was now useless and unable to read the future.


    "I wasn''t able to show you anything properly because I am currently tired; all I can advise you is that you need to rest and not overwhelm yourself with work," the Vige Chieftess responded, choosing to y it safe.


    ''Maybe it''s time I stop relying on my gift and listen to my husband,'' the Vige Chieftess thought.


    The stronger Orion''s influence became, the less potent her gift grew, slowly rendering it useless. It could only work on those who had nevermunicated with Orion or had only been near him for a very short time.


    Taking the Vige Chieftess''s advice seriously, Caretaker Shani nodded earnestly. "Okay, Chieftess, I''ll make sure to rest and take care of my health," she responded.


    After hearing the Vige Chieftess''s words, the urge to thoroughly check everything on the farm before returning to her hut disappeared. She understood thatpromising her health would only lead to more harm, and there was no need to subject herself to such a terrible situation.


    The Vige Chieftess nodded in response, watching as Caretaker Shani turned around and called for a nearby farmer, giving him a few instructions. She then turned and began to walk back towards her hut.


    After Caretaker Shani had left, the Vige Chieftess suddenly shook her head and sighed tiredly. She turned around and began to stroll around the farm, wanting to confirm whether Saria''s arrival had quelled the tree nymphs'' violent behaviour.


    Along the way, her mind was slightly upied as she pondered a way to judge a person''s nature without relying on her gift, which she had been dependent on since awakening it during her awakening ceremony.


    ''Even if it''s difficult, I should start working on it,'' the Vige Chieftess muttered to herself. She nodded at the farmers and workers who had paused their activities, their heads bowed respectfully in greeting.


    ¡­.....


    "Are you sure this is what you want me to make?" Gorg said, looking at the three strange tulgas before him with a raised brow.


    "Yes, they are perfect," Orion responded, nodding his head.


    As he observed the three attires, he couldn''t help but nod in approval. While he would have liked to get more materials for Gorg to make additional pieces, their hutcked sufficient materials, and he couldn''t approach his partners to request the materials they acquired at the Vige Square today.


    There was no need to burden them with such a request, especially since he had gotten it for them.


    Gorg nodded in response, sighing tiredly. Although it took several trials and errors to sessfully make one, and the other two still posed a bit of difficulty, if Orion said it was perfect, Gorg was content that his gift had helped him.


    "The sky is already beginning to set, and I have to get home, or else my parents and sister will start looking for me," Gorg mentioned, his gaze focused on the darkening sky.


    Orion nodded, saying, "Hold on, let me put this inside, and I''ll escort you out of the farm."


    However, he noticed a sudden change in Gorg''s behaviour.


    "What is it?" Orion asked, raising a brow.


    Gorg cleared his throat and replied, "Ahem! I want to take this opportunity to see someone before leaving the farm."


    As Gorg uttered those words, a sudden shyness overcame him, and Orion instantly understood the meaning behind his words; it was obvious.


    Nheless, instead of addressing it directly, Orion feigned ignorance, "Who is it that you want to meet?" Orion asked with a tinge of curiosity in his voice.


    Gorg appeared hesitant before responding, "It''s actually a girl I met on my way back from the forest once after training."

 Chapter 621 Gorg’s Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 621 Gorg''s Girlfriend</h4>


    "Is she from our generation?" Orion inquired.


    Gorg nodded, providing an exnation of who she was. Nheless, Orion could only vaguely remember her since they had all been together for an extended period.


    "Okay, let me drop these back in the hut first before I escort," Orion said, nodding as he picked up the attires and walked back inside his hut.


    Gorg gazed at the massive hut before him and couldn''t help but sigh.


    He now understood why he hadn''t seen Orion during this time ¨C Orion had be wealthy enough to afford such arge hut and provide for his partners.


    While Gorg spected that the Vige Chief might have yed a role in Orion''s ability to build his hut deep within the farm, he also understood that it could be linked to Orion''s six-star potential and the recent events involving Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    As Gorg contemted this, everything started to fall into ce. However, his concern lingered on Orion''s strange taste in women. He initially thought Orion valued kindness over physical beauty when choosing partners. However, he could only be dumbfounded upon learning that Fiona, their former teacher, and other older women, including his previous neighbours, were now his partners.


    Gorg couldn''t fathom why Orion had chosen them as partners, considering there had to be a limit, especially considering Orion''s potential and future achievements.


    "Okay, I''m done. Let''s go," a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Gorg turned to see Orion staring at him curiously. Gorg quickly nodded and decided to set aside these ponderings. Regardless, he believed that somehow, he would have to show Orion how to choose a suitable partner for himself in the future.


    He tidied his tulga and followed Orion, who led the way after sharing the direction the girl he wanted to see had provided in case he could visit her on the farm.


    After nearly an hour of walking, they finally reached their destination. However, as the sky darkened, workers and farmers were wrapping up their tasks, with some already heading home.


    "There! That''s her!" Gorg eximed, pointing toward a girl carefully uprooting a nt and cing it in a basket beside her.


    Orion sighed inwardly, relieved she was still there, saving them from searching for her.


    "I''ll wait here; you can go," Orion said.


    He wanted to give them some privacy, even though they didn''t have any concept about such.


    "Alright, I''ll introduce her to you after I''m done," Gorg said before rushing toward the girl.


    "Salvia!"


    Orion noted the name Gorg had called out, understanding it was hers.


    He observed as the girl turned her head in surprise, then quickly tidied herself and ran into Gorg''s arms.


    Orion watched as they exchanged greetings before diverting his attention elsewhere. Despite being deeply involved in a sensuous lifestyle, he had no interest in observing another man''s romantic endeavours.


    After a few minutes, the sound of approaching footsteps caught Orion''s attention. He turned to see Gorg and his girlfriend heading towards him.


    "Orion, this is Salvia. Salvia, this is Orion," Gorg introduced them to each other.


    Orion observed Salvia, taking in her appearance ¨C a slim, brown-skinned girl with waist-length ck hair, nearly matching Gorg''s height. However, what caught his attention was that though her tulga was tied around her waist like others in the Vige, her tulga top was extremely short, revealing a glimpse of her petite breast and her soft nipples that peeked out of her tulga at intervals.


    "It''s really you," Salvia eximed.


    She approached and joyfully hugged Orion for a moment, releasing herself to scrutinize him with shining eyes. "I never thought I''d get the chance to meet you, especially after the graduation ceremony. I''m curious if all the rumours about you are true. How does it feel to awaken a six-star potential?" Salvia bombarded Orion with questions while Gorg, wearing a wry smile, stood on the side.


    ''You are quite popr, especially in our generation, you know,'' Gorg thought, passing the message to Orion with an apologetic expression.


    Orion couldn''t help but sigh upon hearing Salvia''s question and observing Gorg''s expression. While he had always known he was famous, he never expected his poprity to reach this level of having fervent fans.


    Now, he truly understood why some vigers looked at him with confusion and disappointment upon discovering his partners. Because they understood that he could attract a multitude of admirers with just a snap of a finger, without even needing to spend any wealth.


    Regardless, Orion wasn''t easily swayed by public opinion, as he had no reason to adhere to a particr group when a diverse group was avable, especially when they deeply loved him, and he felt the same way. "From his mother, Reena, Fifi, Lyra, Aunt Greta, Grandma Celia, Grandma Ingrid, and the others, there was no way he could ever imagine his life without them.


    After Salvia finished speaking, Orion responded to all her questions, spending a few more minutes until he had addressed them.


    By the time they were done, the sky had darkened, leaving only the bright moonlight descending from the sky to illuminate their path as Orion escorted Salvia and Gorg out of the farm.


    On his way back, Orion decided to check on Caretaker Shani before he headed back tomorrow.


    Knock!! Knock!!


    The door was pulled open within a minute, and a familiar figure appeared before him.


    "I had a suspicion that it would be you knocking at my door sote," Caretaker Shani said, looking at Orion with a warm smile.


    Her breasts were exposed, with her tulgaying on top and wet signs of breast milk hanging on her dark brown nipples.


    "I came to see if you enjoyed today before I head back home and prepare to return to the mountains tomorrow," Orion responded.


    "Of course, I feel much better than I did yesterday. Thank you for today, Orion," Caretaker Shani replied.


    She attempted to use a piece of cloth in her right hand to wipe away her leaking breast milk, but Orion immediately stopped her.


    "Allow me," Orion said.


    He slowly leaned forward and gently sucked away the remaining breast milk before he pulled backwards.


    "Delicious," he muttered.


    "Chortle..." Caretaker Shani chuckled lightly at his actions, doing her best to stifle herughter.

 Chapter 622 Caretaker Shanis State Of Mind

    Chapter 622 Caretaker Shani''s State Of Mind


    Orion sensed that Caretaker Shani might have found his actions amusing. He awkwardly cleared his throat several times and responded, "That''s good. I''m happy that you enjoyed today."


    Caretaker Shani''sughter gradually subsided, and she gazed at Orion. Besides him, no one else had managed to ensure that she was okay after her husband''s death.


    Yes, others had offered their sincere condolences, but it only served as a reminder of herte husband. Perhaps it was because she had opened up to him first, but even if she had, there was still no need for him to go above and beyond as he did today.


    After witnessing his efforts, Caretaker Shani honestly didn''t know what to say.


    "Orion¡­" Caretaker Shani said, looking at the young man before her. She stretched her hand forward and grabbed his chin before Orion could respond.


    She leaned in and kissed him firmly on the cheek before pulling back and staring at him warmly.


    "Thank you for today," Caretaker Shani said again with a warm smile. "Now go and rest so that you can prepare yourself for tomorrow."


    Although Orion hadn''t expected Caretaker Shani to kiss him on the cheek out of nowhere, when he thought about it, he understood that this was probably a good thing, as it showed that she was healing gradually.


    Orion understood that Caretaker Shani saw him as someone she could rely on in times like this, which wasn''t something he was against, as long as it would help her return to her previous temperament.


    "Okay, take care of your health and your rtionship with your son from now on. I''ll see youter, Caretaker Shani," Orion said before he turned around to leave. However, a hand firmly grasped his shoulder before he could make his way.


    "Orion," Caretaker Shani said.


    Orion turned around to meet her gaze.


    "Call me Shani from now on, okay?" Caretaker Shani said with a warm smile as she released her hand from his shoulder. "And also, I''ll be there to see you off when you leave tomorrow."


    Orion nodded in response to Shani''s words. "Okay, Shani. Goodnight," he responded.


    "Goodnight," Caretaker Shani replied, nodding her head in response.


    She watched as Orion shed her a warm smile before turning around and walking away. The moonlight illuminated his figure as he disappeared into the distance among the trees and bushes.


    Caretaker Shani exhaled deeply before closing her door and checking if her child was asleep. Satisfied, she prepared to sleep early so she could wake up early the next day.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Orion walked towards his hut, he couldn''t help but sigh at Caretaker Shani''s actions.


    Sure, he had other ways to make Caretaker Shani feel better and forget about everything that had happened; however, he had not taken that direction because he was afraid of the potential consequences.


    Of course, if that were the only solution, Orion wouldn''t hesitate to choose it. But unless he wanted to be in a rtionship with a woman with a few screws loose or someone who might develop severe attachment issues in the future, he had to pick the most reasonable and viable solution.


    This decision wasn''t just for her state of mind and the child with her.


    Orion hoped she would get better; then, he could start taking her actions seriously. After almost an hour of walking, Orion finally arrived at his hut.


    As he walked forward and opened the door, he noticed that his partners were all drinking some kind of herbal mixture, possibly for their pregnancy. They paid careful attention to whatever Sura was narrating before they turned their heads to meet him, noticing his arrival.


    "Wee home, Orion."


    "Orion, wee back home."


    "Wee back home, Orion."


    They all greeted him with warm smiles before refocusing their attention on Sura.


    Suddenly, Orion felt a pair of feminine hands wrapped around him from behind, and a calm, familiar voice entered his ears alongside a wave of warm breath brushed against him.


    "Wee back home, darling," the familiar voice said.


    Orion recognized the breasts pressing against his back and already knew it was Aunt Greta from the volume and softness.


    "How was your day, Greta?" Orion asked as he turned his head sideways, catching a glimpse of her long ck hair before locking gazes with her green eyes.


    "Though I had some patients who were difficult to heal, it was fine nheless, especially since I was paid extra," Aunt Greta responded.


    "So, are you sure that you can solve the Prismerion race problems within two months?" she asked, with aserious tone.


    Throughout the day, aside from nning for the start of the structure''s construction, she had been burdened with worry about the immense responsibility Orion shouldered.


    He had taken on the challenge of finding a way for the Prismerion race to survive outside the mountain without desperately depending on the support of a warrior as they do, all within two months. While her sisters shared the same concerns, they decided not to bombard Orion with questions simultaneously, fearing it would only increase the pressure on him.


    Aunt Greta took it upon herself to approach him, as even Celeste didn''t think she could control herself in this kind of situation if she talked with him about it.


    Of course, after understanding that Orion was also doing so for their Prismerion sisters, who were also pregnant and awaiting the opportunity to leave the mountain and live outside, they were initially surprised. However, considering it was Orion, they quickly understood his intentions and realized they couldn''t dissuade him from such a challenging task. Their only choice was to offer their support.


    "I wouldn''t have said something like that if I could not handle it. So, don''t worry about anything and focus on your health. Leave everything to me to handle," Orion said, reassuring her.


    Aunt Greta nodded and leaned forward, closing in her lips on Orion''s. He reciprocated her actions, and they melded their lips together.


    After a few attempts at intertwining their tongues, they both pulled back.


    "Go and take your bath so you can prepare for tomorrow," Aunt Greta said, smiling wryly as she noticed the tent forming under Orion''s tulga.


    Although she wanted to continue, she couldn''t go as far as they usually did, like yesterday, because she needed to start carefully observing their actions due to her pregnancy.

 Chapter 623 Departing For The Mountains

    Chapter 623 Departing For The Mountains


    Orion understood this and held himself back, as he didn''t want anything to jeopardise the well-being of his children. He nodded and proceeded to take his bath outside, having been informed by Aunt Greta that they had already prepared the water for him.


    Afterpleting his bath, Orion returned and reclinedfortably on his mat.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed to his side, tightly hugging his arms. Looking at Gina, Orion greeted her, "Good night, Gina." Another figure appeared beside him, and Orion turned to see Fiona holding his hand, saying, "Goodnight, Fiona."


    Then, a cheerful Lyra threw herself on top of him, prompting a smile from Orion, who wished her, "Goodnight, Lyra." Feeling kisses on both cheeks, he looked up and saw his mother and Reena. "Goodnight, Mom. Goodnight, Reena."


    A kiss on the forehead followed from Grandma Vivian. "Goodnight, Vivian." Another kissnded on Orion''s lips, and he reciprocated as Derry pulled back, saying, "Goodnight, Derry."


    Afterwards, Aunt Greta, A, Grandma Ingrid, Ursa, Sura, and Grandma Celia each bid him goodnight in their own way; he reciprocated before they all gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Meanwhile, from the other side of the room, Grandma Meldra observed their interactions with a warm smile before arranging her mat and settling down to sleep.


    With all the women now pregnant, she understood that they would increasingly depend on her assistance in the future. Knowing this, she prepared herself mentally to wake up early the next day and get used to the responsibilities that awaited her.


    "Haaa¡­" Grandma Meldra sighed tiredly, for the stress that awaited her before she quickly fell asleep.


    ¡­.¡­..


    "Goodbye, Orion. Please be safe," Saria said with worry as she observed Orion boarding the Orion''s sky.


    Having traversed the dead forest to reach the mountains, she knew the dangers that awaited them there.


    Even though they previously faced several three-star Vylkr vines on their way back from the mountains due to Saria''s tree, Orion understood Saria''s concerns. He offered a reassuring nod, "I will," before turning his attention to Caretaker Shani, who held Rick in her arms among the other Key figures gathered to see them off.


    Caretaker Shani smiled and nodded at him, and he reciprocated before stepping onto the Orion''s sky.


    The warriors apanying him this time were those who had returned from the mountain with him. However, on this asion, each boarded a separate Orion''s sky, including Seth, who was provided with another Orion''s sky prepared specifically for the journey.


    This arrangement was one of the important reasons why the Vige Chief insisted on their departure today.


    "May Naka guide you all," the Vige Chief proimed loudly, his gaze fixed on the ascending Orion''s skies.


    The warriors responded with solemn nods towards the Vige Chief and other key figures.


    They then refocused on the control systems before them, using the burners to propel their Orion''s sky toward the mountains.


    ¡­....¡­.


    After a day and a half, they finally arrived at their location. As Orion guided the other three Orion skies to descend onto the upper terrains of the mountain, he instructed Seth to stabilise his hot stones and burner and tether his Orion sky to the others, ensuring they remained linked until their return.


    This arrangement gave them peace and offered a quick response in case of unforeseen events. It allowed them to manage the Orion''s sky around them efficiently andnd safely on the ground.


    Once the preparations wereplete, they immediately leapt out of their respective Orion skies,nding on the ground below.


    After Seth had destroyed the one-star and two-star Vylkr vines ahead, they immediately made their way through the familiar cave they had used previously because of the scattered fragments of Seth''s hardened moltenva around its entrance. They navigated through the familiar cave.


    Progressing further, they encountered a section that took them by surprise. Within the cave were rows of guards donned in light armour, armed and ready on both sides.


    Their presence didn''t go unnoticed; the guards, initially startled, widened their eyes in astonishment before promptly bowing down.


    "WARRIORS FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAINS, WE WELCOME YOU BACK TO THE PRISMERIAN KINGDOM!!" Their collective voice echoed in unison through the cave.


    Observing the familiar armour worn by the guards, Orion identified them as members of the Crystalforge n. He immediately figured that the Queen had stationed guards in the upper regions of the mountain to safeguard and monitor the area, especially now that White me was no more.


    Nheless, they didn''t need to trace their way back to the previous passageway they had created to leave the Prismerian kingdom, as they could have one of the guards lead them back to it.


    As though understanding Orion''s thoughts, the lead guard gestured for them to follow. "This way," he said, leading them through the passage they had created, ultimately bringing them back to the Prismerian kingdom.


    Upon their arrival at the beautiful crystal castle, two figures suddenly appeared within view and suddenly drove into Orion, pushing him towards the ground.


    "Orion!"


    "Orion!"


    Orion lifted his head to see that the two figures were Maya and Merida.


    "How are you two doing?" Orion asked before he gently got up from the floor and embraced them. He wasn''t surprised that Maya and Merida were still residing in the castle with Crystalia and the others and had yet to return to their ns.


    "I''m okay now that you''ve returned," Maya replied with a rxed expression.


    "Me too. It''s difficult to rest knowing that your partner is somewhere out there, among the Vylkr vines," Merida added.


    "Okay, I''m back now, so there''s no need for you to worry," Orion reassured Merida as he gently rubbed her back before continuing to walk forward.


    Although he would have preferred to speak with Queen Selene immediately upon his arrival, he decided to head to the garden first and handle some 1important matters before anything else.


    Within a few minutes, they all stood before the entrance to the garden, guarded by two Crystalforge n guards.


    "You guys can go and inform Crystalia and the others that I have arrived," Orion instructed Maya and Merida.

 Chapter 624 Confronting Goddess Aerialia

    Chapter 624 Confronting Goddess Aerialia


    He observed as they nodded in response before swiftly racing through the castle.


    Orion then shifted his attention to Seth. "You can wait; I wille out to meet you when I am done," he said, turning around and entering the Garden, with therge stone closing the entrance behind him.


    Observing Orion''s departure without waiting for a response, Seth furrowed his brows, appearing troubled before exhaling in defeat.


    "What are you looking at?" Seth asked, directing his words at the two Crystalforge n guards, who immediately directed their gaze forward without uttering a single word.


    Seth snorted before moving forward, positioning himself to stand guard beside therge stone door.


    ¡­.¡­


    As Orion stepped into the Garden, he immediately encountered the Guardians of the Garden, whom he greeted with a wave of his hand.


    Although the Guardians still disliked Orion, the recent events had rendered them unable to expel him from the Garden. So, they chose to ignore his presence, paying him no heed.


    Orion, who had thought about finding someone to direct him to the Princess of the Garden, could only smile wryly as he was ignored. Undeterred, he focused his attention forward and searched for the Princess of the Garden himself.


    After less than thirty minutes of exploring her usual spots, he found her near the Divine Lake Essence.


    As he silently approached her from behind, he noticed she was alone and lost in her thoughts. Once he arrived right behind her, she hadn''t sensed him yet, leaving Orion to wonder about what upied her current thoughts.


    Nevertheless, he extended his hands forward and covered her eyes, surprising her. The Princess of the Garden initially wanted to react, but she felt the familiar touch and immediately recognized who it was.


    After all, only one person would dare to approach her in such a way.


    "Orion, is that you?" The Princess of the Garden asked gently, with a smile on her face.


    "How can you tell it''s me when you are so lost in your thoughts?" Orion asked.


    Orion observed as the Princess of the Garden raised her right hand and used it to guide his hands downward. She then turned around and stared at Orion.


    "You''re back."


    Orion nodded in response, observing as the Princess of the Garden leaned in for a kiss. He reciprocated, sealing their lips for a moment before they pulled back.


    "Since you suddenly appeared here by yourself, that means you have only just arrived. So, to havee here immediately means you want to seriously talk, right? What is it?" the Princess of the Garden said, staring at Orion.


    Seeing that the Princess of the Garden had seen through him, Orion breathed out deeply before he positioned himself properly, sitting on the ground.


    "It''s aplicated matter that we three need to discuss together," Orion responded.


    He watched as the Princess of the Garden furrowed her brows in confusion before her eyes immediately widened, as though realizing who the third figure Orion wanted to join in their discussion was.


    Although the rtionship between the Princess of the Garden and Aerialia was no longer fierce, Orion decided to let her know beforehand, understanding that the Princess of the Garden might still feel ufortable in Aerialia''s presence.


    The Princess of the Garden took a deep breath and exhaled before nodding towards Orion.


    "I''m alright; you can go ahead and summon her," the Princess of the Garden responded with a resolute expression.


    Orion nodded in response and instantly summoned the four-meter crimson greatsword from the small crimson greatsword mark on his right arm.


    Suddenly, a bright sh urred, and along with the appearance of the crimson greatsword, Aerialia also materialized, hovering in the air with her wings spread apart, staring at both Orion and the Princess of the Garden.


    "Is there something that requires this goddess''s attention?" Aerialia asked, her eyes focused on Orion.


    Orion nodded in response to Aerialia''s question.


    "I need to figure something out, and I would very much appreciate your help solving it," Orion responded.


    Aerialia became thoughtful momentarily, realizing that there was only one reason Orion would seek her assistance in figuring something out.


    "If you''re thinking about extracting information about the gods, you are mistaken. As you''ve heard before, it is forbidden for a mortal to possess that kind of knowledge," Aerialia said, staring at Orion with a resolute expression.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Orion asked, "What do you want me to do before you can reveal that information to me?" Despite receiving assurance from Aegis of the Arctic Deity that thest ember of White me, which had entered his chest after White me''s death, wouldn''t harm him¡ªa sentiment Aerialia also seemed to share¡ªOrion couldn''t continue living with such ignorance about something so integral to his being.


    Above all, he harboured reservations about Aegis of the Deity''s words, contradicting everything White me had conveyed. Even though doubting White me''s words crossed his mind, the man-made god had expressed himself with indescribable emotion. Since hecked alternative sources to validate either perspective, Orion needed to solve the mystery before solving every other issue piece by piece.


    To hell with ''a knowledge which no mortal could possess.''


    Meanwhile, Aerialia furrowed her brows as she observed Orion''s stare.


    "If you were a god or demigod, then I would have shared such knowledge with you; however, I cannot share such sacred knowledge with a mortal¡­" Aerialia said.


    However, Orion''s words were immediately interrupted before she could finish her statement.


    "Then our journey together ends here."


    Aerialia was stunned.


    "What¡­ do you mean?" Aerialia asked, her expression one of dumbfounded confusion as she stared at Orion.


    The Princess of the Garden herself was bewildered by the meaning behind Orion''s words.


    Orion stared at Aerialia with a serious expression.


    "What I mean is that I am terminating our rtionship here," Orion said.


    Although they didn''t share a close rtionship due to the previous circumstances between them, and their connection was more transactional than personal, there was no reason to continue such a rtionship if Aerialia wasn''t willing to help now, especially when he found himself in such a serious predicament.

 Chapter 625 Confronting Goddess Aerialia (2)

    Chapter 625 Confronting Goddess Aerialia (2)


    This time, Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but gaze at Orion in shock and astonishment.


    They were aware of the connection between Aerialia and Orion through the Crimson Greatsword, but Aerialia knew it was currently impossible to separate either of them from the other, having tried and failed before.


    Regardless, as Orion spoke with conviction and disyed unwavering determination, Aerialia understood that he meant every word.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden felt a foreboding within her heart as she observed Orion''s determined expression.


    "Orion¡­" The Princess of the Garden said, but Aerialia immediately interrupted.


    "And how do you n on doing that? I have tried countless times to sever the bond, tying us together. Although I marked you and blessed you with the Crimson de, the god Naka had already tampered with it. What makes you think that something I, a goddess, find impossible is achievable by you alone?" Aerialia questioned, narrowing her eyes at Orion.


    Orion shifted his attention toward the slightly distressed Princess of the Garden. He gave her a slight smile before closing his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he suppressed the strange energy, releasing the Vylkr energy within his two containers, allowing it to flow and fill every part of his body. Suddenly...


    Boom!


    A terrifying surge of chaotic and vile energy erupted from within Orion, instantly enveloping every inch of his body, from head to toe.


    Vylkr warrior mode!


    As the chaotic energy expanded, inky ck threads rose upwards from his body, causing the nts around him to wither and lifelessly fall to the ground. The atmosphere became still, sending a shiver through Aerialia and even the Princess of the Garden, who watched the scene with a pale expression.


    The Guardians of the Garden sensed the emergence of the Vylkr energy and immediately rushed towards the disturbance with makeshift weapons. However, the moment they appeared, eager to identify the troublemaker, they were stunned at the sight before them.


    They observed as the Princess of the Garden dragged Orion towards the Divine Lake Essence. Despite the skin on her hands peeling piece by piece due to the proximity of the Vylkr energy around Orion and the direct contact, she held onto him until they reached the edge of the Divine Lake Essence.


    Without hesitation, she threw Orion into the Divine Lake Essence.


    THUMB!


    After doing so, the Princess of the Garden noticed the Guardians of the Garden''s arrival and instantly turned to the hovering Guardians andmanded, "Stand back!" Her eyes held a fierce re.


    Although she wanted to confront Aerialia at this moment, she dipped her hands into the Divine Lake Essence to heal them before doing so.


    In a matter of two intense minutes, her arms were healed. However, just as she was about to pull them out, a hand suddenly grasped hers.


    The Princess of the Garden was startled before realizing it was Orion and immediately pulled him up.


    "Are you okay?" The Princess of the Garden asked anxiously,ying Orionfortably on the ground with his head resting on her thighs.


    "Are you okay, Orion?" She stared worriedly, awaiting his response.


    "HAAAA¡­ HAAAA¡­" Orion took in various sharp breaths and exhaled. He focused on the Princess of the Garden and nodded at her, hearing her question. Despite his worn-out appearance and feeling less vigorous, he still retained some energy, having prepared himself for this situation.


    "Please, Orion, don''t do that again. Please, don''t do that," the Princess of the Garden pleaded, her moist eyes fixed on Orion.


    As Orion looked at the Princess of the Garden with his weakened eyes, he gently grasped her hands that were calmly resting on his chest.


    However, he was immediately interrupted before he could respond.


    "In exchange for not giving the information you require, you resorted to giving up your body to the Vylkr energy, hoping that doing so would lead to my demise, even though it ultimately results in your own death," Aerialia said, her firm gaze fixed on Orion.


    "Although I still find it hard to believe that you are prepared to go through with such a thing regardless of the feelings of those around you," Aerialia added, shifting her gaze towards the trembling Princess of the Garden.


    Truthfully, she was a little worried that Orion would actually go through with his n, causing her to permanently disappear from this world just soon after getting a sliver of life that she could hold on to, especially when she also found a chance for her children to join her in this world once more.


    She hoped that Orion was bluffing!! Yes, he only did so to influence her emotions and make her change her decision, but, unfor...


    "Aerialia!" Orion called out her name, stunning Aerialia, as this was the first time he had ever called her name with such intense emotion. However, it didn''t stop there. Orion continued, "Three times you blessed me. In your words, I bless you ¨C may no enemy you strike weaken you. Instead, may they fuel your strength and empower you with the courage to continue your march forward."


    "I bind you and this de. May you never carry the same resentment I have endured while wielding this sword.


    I bless you, my child. Run as swiftly as you can to the other side andy im to thend that awaits you, for I, your creator, shall eternally guide and shield you on your journey."


    "Three times you failed in fulfilling your blessings, and three times I overlooked it because I understood that you were still trying to recuperate and get your senses back together."


    Aerialia''s emotions suddenly stirred as Orion''s words hit her.


    The first time that Orion had asked her for information regarding the gods was when the speck of White me entered his chest; the second was during their meeting with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and the third was present. Even though she had somehow been unknowingly tricked by an extremely powerful god called Naka, that didn''t change the fact she had uttered two words to Orion.


    However, Aerialia couldn''t help but despise the fact that Orion had used such an argument, and her body began to tremble in anger uncontrobly.

 Chapter 626 Confronting Goddess Aerialia (3)

    Chapter 626 Confronting Goddess Aerialia (3)


    "How dare you use words against me?" Aerialia asked, her eyes staring at Orion furiously.


    Orion stared at Aerialia with a smile.


    "Yes, I dare. What are you going to do about it? It''s not my fault that you were tricked despite being an acimed goddess," Orion responded.


    Aerialia felt her blood boil as she listened to Orion''s words. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, so it was extremely difficult to utter aplete sentence properly.


    "How dare you¡­" Aerialia began.


    However, she was quickly interrupted by Orion once more.


    "Oh, and I don''t n on killing myself. I''ve already deduced that this mark connects me and the crimson greatsword. So, I n on using the Vylkr energy, whose nature is to consume, to try and see if it could get rid of the mark or sever our connection before it tries to kill me," Orion said as he sat upright and stared at Aerialia.


    "That is what you are betting hopes on?" Aerialia asked with a stunned expression.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "This¡­" Aerialia said, trying her best to understand what was currently going on in Orion''s mind.


    Orion closed his eyes and went into Vylkr warrior mode again, shrouding his whole figure with an aura of inky ck threads.


    Although the effect on his body wasn''t as severe as before due to the Divine Lake Essence, the Vylkr energy retained the same essence, consuming all life around him.


    Witnessing this sight, Aerialia stared for a moment, slightly dazed, that he was willing to go through with such a stupid n, all because she had refused to give him the piece of information that he wanted.


    This was beyond recklessness!


    After a minute, Orion''s condition soon showed signs of edging towards the situation that he was in previously. As Aerialia noticed this, she could no longer hold back any longer.


    So, it was at this moment...


    SWISSHH!


    Aerialia flew towards the Princess of the Garden''s body and immediately disappeared into it, partly taking control over her body. Without hesitation, a burst of beautiful incorporeal tworge wings emerged from her back, increasing her speed several times more as they grabbed Orion and dragged him towards the Divine Lake Essence, instantly plunging their bodies into it.


    Orion opened his eyes as he felt a thick, soothing liquid around him. However, he was also met with the Princess of the Garden''s enraged stare.


    Orion turned his eyes towards the tworge incorporeal wings behind her and immediately understood that Aerialia had possessed the Princess of the Garden''s body.


    However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted as the Princess of the Garden suddenly grabbed him and pulled him back to the surface.


    Once his back gently touched the ground, Orion watched as she stared at him with a scowl and frustration etched deeply on her expression.


    However, her grip suddenly loosened. She pulled back and hovered in the air near Orion, "What is it that you want to know about?" the Princess of the Garden asked, her voice sounding like a mixed vibration of two voices that resounded deeply in the air.


    Orion could feel two different emotionsing from both sides of her eyes. "Well, you can start by first telling me what the white me in my body is," Orion responded.


    He winced in pain as he slowly straightened himself to sit back up.


    He was beginning to feel the aftereffects of using the Vylkr warrior mode twice.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she slowly descended. Once her feet touched the ground, she immediately released herself from the Princess of the Garden''s body and stared at Orion.


    "First, you have to swear that you''ll never share the information I''m about to share with you with anyone else, not even a god," Aerialia responded seriously.


    "I swear not to share this information with anyone else, not even with a god," Orion responded abruptly, without hesitation.


    "Can you even be a little bit serious?" Aerialia said, her brows twitching.


    However, seeing the serious expression on Orion''s face, she sighed, not saying anything as she nodded at him before shifting her gaze towards the Princess of the Garden.


    The Princess of the Garden furrowed her brows, noticing Aerialia''s gaze. ''I''m you, aren''t I? Besides, what will I gain from telling others about such information?'' she thought.


    Nheless, seeing as Orion and Aerialia both awaited her response, the Princess of the Garden sighed deeply and responded, "I also swear not to share this information with anyone else, not even with a god."


    Aerialia nodded in satisfaction. She then exined, "The wisp of White me in your body is remnant energy from White me''s ascension into bing a true god. I guess he might have triggered the ''Divine mysteries'' and attempted to transcend to be a true god; however, he failed, rendering his body into what you see today."


    "So you are saying that the reason his body is covered his body with White me, and also in the same state that he is currently in, was because he had somehow failed to transcend to a true god after triggering the ''Divine mysteries''," Orion replied.


    "Yes," Aerialia nodded in response.


    Orion furrowed his brows, asking, "What are the ''Divine mysteries?"


    Aerialia had already been expecting Orion to ask such a question, so she only released a sigh, "Do you remember what the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had told you before?" Aerialia asked.


    Orion abruptly nodded in response. If he remembered vividly, Aegis of the Arctic Deity had exined how the Divine Mysteries were an unconscious ne of existence and non-existence from which the gods drew their power.


    "For you to properly understand what I''m about to say, I''ll first need to exin the beginning and how everything came to be," Aerialia exined. "In the beginning, the birth of primordial energy gave birth to the first heavens and universe. While the heavens were already full of life, the first universe was lifeless, devoid of anything except darkness. As you''ve already guessed, we gods upied the heavens, and we observed everything below it."

 Chapter 627 The First Race

    Chapter 627 The First Race


    "However, unlike the gods you are aware of now, the gods of before were beings with only one personality. As such, even though we could understand theplexity of the things around us, we were still simple-minded beings who could focus only on one thing, no matter how far our minds could stretch."


    "However, several hundred million yearster, as the first universe became clearer and clearer after its first light had pierced through it, we no longer wanted to merely observe but interact with it. After all, this was a ce that had yet to be touched by the gods, so our curiosity for whaty within was unfathomable. However, when we tried to infiltrate and interact with the universe, we encountered an unimaginable problem," Aerialia said.


    "Can you guess what it is?" she asked.


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "We couldn''t get into the universe no matter how hard we tried. To us, who thought that our powers were boundless, this was the first time we had encountered something like this. In short¡­" Aerialia said, but Orion continued,pleting her sentence for her.


    "You were trapped in the heavens," Orion said wide-eyed.


    Aerialia nodded in response, "Yes. Since this was something new to us, we tried with all our might to break through; however, no matter how hard we tried, we were unsessful. Seeing that we couldn''t get into the universe, we decided to see if our powers could, and surely it worked."


    "Since only our powers could interact with the universe, we decided to use them to the fullest, causing the once dull universe to spring into life as every god wanted to see how far they could go. This continued for several hundred million more years until we discovered that no matter how much we interacted with the universe, it remained lifeless and empty, unlike the heavens that brimmed with life."


    "The discussion about creating life in the universe sprang into a debate because we had never created anything like another life before, so no one knew how to go through with it. After a while, several hundred million yearster, various gods, myself included, who had settled, came together to create life in the universe."


    "The first life was born. Like the gods who observed the universe from above and viewed it as a ne below them, the first life was created to berger than the universe and given the divine might to interact with it, just like the gods did. However, we overlooked something."


    "Unlike the gods who were in the heavens and sustained by it, this being, possessing even more personalities than the gods andrger than the universe itself, was not in heaven. For sustenance, this being could not survive on anything other than the universe itself."


    "But the gods didn''t care. We aimed to fill the universe with life and allow them to interact with it, so regardless of his sustenance, our goal wasplete. However, because of this, the universe went through countless rebirths. When he was lonely, they created another to be with them. And then another problem arose. Unlike the gods, who were all-powerful and all-seeing, several hundred million years were nothing but a few seconds within their patient existence."


    "The first beings, created to interact with the universe in the presence of the gods, grew tired not only because their whole existence was under the control of the gods but also because the universe did not provide them with enough sustenance. Although the gods couldn''t do anything about their control over the first race, as that was their purpose, they helped expand the universe into countless more universes so that the first race would notck sustenance."


    "And because of theplexities of creating beings that would interact with the universe in their ce, they interfered in their creations, giving them a way to multiply and spread so that they could interact with more universes."


    "However, after several hundred million years of watching the birth and rebirth of countless universes while being under the control of the gods to interact with the universe in their ce, one by one, the first race soon sumbed to weariness. They died on their own ord, their bodies merging with the universes and expanding into countless others."


    Orion''s eyes widened. His mind raced as he thought about the first created race in existence, who wasrger than the universe itself. It was more than absurdpared to the other races he had seen.


    And most of all, considering how powerful the gods were before, he couldn''t help but wonder how they had be like this, which were far weaker than how unbelievably powerful they were before.


    Nheless, as Aerialia continued to speak, Orion kept his ears open, understanding that he would get some clues to his question.


    "As this was the first time we had encountered mortality, unlike the rebirths of the universe which we had seen previously, we decided to see if there was anything that we had done wrong that had led to such an oue. After a million years passed by, we decided to create our second race."


    "This time, the second race was created within the confines of the universe, endowed with the will to either ept or reject themands of the gods who sought to use them to interact with the universe. Unlike the first race, this new creation found everything they needed within the vast expanse of the universe."


    "As they multiplied, the expanding universe, fueled by the remnants of the first race, ensured an unending supply of sustenance. However, after several hundred million years, we soon encountered another problem," Aerialia sighed.


    "As the second race was granted the will to obey or refuse themands of the gods, they gradually grew tired of following orders and began to rebel. Initially, it wasn''t a significant issue, but as more and more of them chose to defy the gods, a debate arose among the gods on how to regain control over the race they had created."

 Chapter 628 Destruction Of The Second Race, Creation Of The Third Races

    Chapter 628 Destruction Of The Second Race, Creation Of The Third Races


    "Some advocated for their extinction, erasing them from existence just as the first race had met its end. Meanwhile, others contemted the creation of a new race. However, as the disobedience of the second race continued to spread, it became obvious that the disobedience of the second race would influence any new beings they created. Thus, the gods decided to erase every member of the second race from existence."


    "The second race, unable to face the wrath of the gods for their disobedience, fled. However, there was no ce in the vast universe for them to hide from the omniscience of the gods who observed the countless universes from above. With nowhere to run and hide, the second race resorted to the unthinkable, shocking us all to our core," Aerialia added. She took a deep breath before continuing, "They threatened to kill the gods and waged war against us."


    This time, not only did Orion draw in a deep breath, but even Aerialia, seated nearby and listening attentively, widened her eyes in surprise.


    They waged war against the gods!


    Neither of them would have believed it if they hadn''t heard it from Aerialia herself. Nheless, they listened as she continued.


    "The gods hadn''t expected such a development, so we were startled when we first learned about it. Just like the first race, although the second race was created within the confines of the universe, they were still given the powers to interact with the universe. Within several hundred thousand years, the second race rallied together and decided to use their unparalleled powers to break into the heavens."


    "Although the gods doubted if such a feat could be aplished, how could they allow it? Soon, a battle erupted between the second race and the gods, a conflict unlike anything we had ever witnessed. While the gods managed to push back the second race, they couldn''tpletely subdue them. Some of the second race managed to get too close to the heavens, forcefully mming their powers against it to break through. Unexpectedly, the heavens trembled for the first time," Aerialia exined with a sigh escaping her lips.


    "The gods were shocked. They realized that if the second race broke through the heavens, they would be free to wander and interact with the universe on their own. The gods slowly restrained themselves in response, creating an illusion that the second race was gradually winning the war."


    "This newfound confidence spurred them to attempt to break into the heavens. After a million years, they sessfully broke through the first seal, much to the gods'' pleasure. Another million years passed, and the second seal was broken. At this moment, the second race breached the heavens. The gods, no longer underestimating them, fought them with everything that they had."


    "Despite being immensely powerful, the second race met their demise faster than they couldprehend the situation. Nevertheless, their intention to kill the gods persisted. A half-million yearster, the battle between the gods and the second race concluded. Can you guess who emerged victorious?" Aerialia asked, locking eyes with Orion.


    "The gods," Orion replied without hesitation.


    Aerialia nodded in response. "During that half-million-year war, the gods sessfully eradicated the second race. With the countless universes now lifeless once again and the heavens torn open from the outside, the gods finally saw a chance to escape the heavens and interact with the universe by themselves. Without hesitation, they seized that opportunity. However..." Aerialia sighed, "...no matter how close they came and how hard they tried to break out of the heavens through the gaping hole, they were still ultimately pulled back in,cking enough strength to escape."


    "After countless trials and failures, the torn hole in the heavens began to heal. It was at this moment that we realized the heavens were not only designed to trap us but also to keep us away from the universe. As all-powerful beings, epting such a revtion was unimaginable."


    "And so, as we searched for a way out of the heavens, we soon realized that the only path to freedom was relinquishing our primordial powers. Without our primordial powers, we would cease to be considered gods, and there would be no reason for the heavens to confine us."


    "However, letting go of their powers seemed inconceivable for beings whose sole purpose for entering the universe was to interact with it. In pondering the steps to take, the gods stumbled upon a solution. Without hesitation, they embarked on creating their third race ¨C or rather, the creation of the third races," Aerialia exined.


    "We drew upon their experiences from creating the first and second races to create races that suited our desires individually. Although each race was unique and special, they were not designed to be as vast as the universe or confined within it. Instead, they were created to be a part of the universe."


    "As such, we could not bestow upon them powers that would allow them to interact with the universe like the first and second races. Instead, the third races were each endowed with the potential to be even more powerful than the first and second races. The goal was for them to eventually attain the strength necessary to breach the heavens, simr to what the second race had aplished.''


    "Since they were not part of the heavens, they could enter and leave as they pleased. After the creation of the third races, the universes were partitioned into countless nes to allow each race to develop without being influenced by the others."


    "After that, are you aware of what the gods did?" Aerialia asked Orion.


    Orion shook his head in response.


    "They utilized half of their primordial powers to prevent the torn hole in the heavens from healing, and the other half to end their own existence, leaving behind their essence to reincarnate into the bodies of the races they had created. As gods, they knew they would surely be able to return to their former ce in heaven. However, it was easier said than done."


    "Once all the gods departed from the heavens, it copsed. With all the gods in their respective nes, no other gods were trapped inside, rendering its purpose useless."

 Chapter 629 The Divine Mysteries

    Chapter 629 The Divine Mysteries


    "How did the gods regain their powers if it copsed?" Orion asked, furrowing their brows in confusion.


    Although he finally understood why Aerialia looked like the winged race with some unique features. From what he had witnessed, the gods still possessed their divine powers, enabling them to aplish feats and were easily recognizable; one could tell them apart from any other race with just a nce.


    "As the heavens were slowly phasing out of existence, the primordial energy left behind by the gods halted it and brought it back into existence. It was like an object was being forcefullypressed and torn apart before being restored to its previous state.''


    ''Soon, healing the heavens back to their previous state was no longer a viable solution, and after it copsed for the umpteenth time, the heavens finally went through its first rebirth and was restored to existence."


    "However, because the heavens were now lifeless after being restored to existence, the heavens became sentient. No¡­" Aerialia shook her head, "Even before that, it was already sentient, providing us gods with everything we needed while keeping us trapped away from the universe. However, this time, it was as though it had be even more aware of its existence."


    "With the gods no longer in heaven, its existence was no longer needed. However, with the gods still recovering their primordial powers, its existence was still something that the gods needed. The heavens gradually settled on it as it could not break out of that state."


    "Although the difficulty in getting back our powers had increased exponentially due to the heavens going through its first rebirth, entangling our primordial powers together, strangely, it helped us recover them."


    "For us gods, the higher we transcended, the more we tried to understand what had happened to the heavens. Those who have transcended are called true gods because they have returned to their original selves. However, due to its state of bordering the line between existence and non-existence, consciousness and unconsciousness, it was difficult toprehend what it was."


    "We knew that, although we were the cause of what had happened, for us to return to the heavens, we needed to navigate the border of existence and non-existence, consciousness and unconsciousness. However, doing so for a long time for us gods was dangerous."


    Hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion''s eyes opened as he finally understood how the gods had recovered their powers. However, one thing still struck him from Aerialia''s words.


    Seeing Aerialia''s surprised and thoughtful gaze, as though already understanding the question he wanted to ask, Aerialia nodded in response.


    "Yes. A few gods managed to return; however, what they saw wasn''t the heavens we left behind. Due to its state, the heavens became a strange, lifeless void where everything existed yet didn''t exist because it upied both states simultaneously. It now extends even further than the universe itself and left even the gods baffled," Aerialia said.


    "The heavens were no more, and all that remained was the ''Divine mysteries,'' a ce where the gods do everything in their powers to grasp and return to. It''s ironic, isn''t it?" Aerialia added with a smile on her face as she shook her head.


    Suddenly, her expression became serious as she continued.


    "As time continued, the ''Divine Mysteries'' not only helped the gods recover their powers and transcend but also guided those rted to the divine toward godhood, leaving the gods even more puzzled. But there was nothing we could do about it except give our best and try to grasp the might of the ''Divine Mysteries.''"


    Orion exhaled deeply as Aerialia finished her exnation. Although he had expected to find the origin of the ''Divine Mysteries'' exceptionally mind-boggling, he couldn''t help but agree that this was something else.


    "So, White me gained the opportunity to be a true god because the ''Divine Mysteries'' granted him that chance?" Orion asked.


    "Yes. Although I still don''t know how White me managed to achieve such a feat since he was previously only a mortal, considering that the ''Divine Mysteries'' even unleashed its wrath upon this world after his demise, it meant that he had incredible potential to be a very powerful god once he transcends. It''s a shame that he couldn''tplete the trial," Aerialia responded, shaking her head with a sigh escaping her lips.


    "What trial?" Orion instantly questioned.


    "The ''Divine Mysteries'' guides us through trials that we must seed in to recover our powers. Did you really think it would guide freely after abandoning the heavens?" Aerialia responded with a raised brow.


    Orion was immediately surprised before suddenly bing thoughtful as Aerialia''s words ended.


    "Humph! How naive," Aerialia said, witnessing Orion''s expression.


    Orion, however, didn''t pay any heed to her words. Instead, he asked, "So, you mean¡­"


    However, Aerialia immediately interrupted.


    "Yes. Thest ember of White me that had entered your chest contains traces of the ''Divine Mysteries.'' This means that if a time should evere when you have grasped the divine and are considered worthy by the ''Divine Mysteries'' to transcend into godhood, then you will be given the same trial that White me failed to aplish to step into another stage of godhood."


    "Of course, you can reject it if you feel you are not yet ready. But I just want to remind you that it is almost impossible for the ''Divine Mysteries'' to consider the same person twice, as those who reject the opportunity to be divine are not meant to be one in the first ce," Aerialia said.


    Orion nodded seriously in response to Aerialia''s words. Although he didn''t know if he would ever be qualified to go through the trial and sessfully be a god, Aerialia''s words were meaningful enough to take to heart.


    "Also, one more thing. Although it is incredibly hard for a god to sense that you possess a trace of the ''Divine Mysteries'' in you, for your own safety, it''s best that you don''t reveal this information to anyone else. And should it evene to light, you should deny it, even if it manages toe to light," Aerialia added.

 Chapter 630 The One-Winged Race

    Chapter 630 The One-Winged Race


    Orion furrowed his brows in response, "Why didn''t you tell me about this before?" Orion asked.


    "Well, I wanted to, but for some reason, it slipped my mindter on," Aerialia said as she looked at Orion with a broad smile.


    Seeing her broad smile, Orion felt his brows twitching at the thought that if Aerialia hadn''t told him about it, he might have gone searching for answers, which could have led to unweing issues like this.


    Witnessing the frown on Orion''s face, Aerialia''s broad smile became even wider, ''Humph! You think that you can y with me that much and get away freely,'' she thought.


    Neither she nor the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had given Orion such a warning because no god would believe that a mortal possessed the ''Divine Mysteries'' in his body. Nheless, she didn''t know the current situation of this world, so it was much better to y it safe and not reveal anything to anyone.


    After all, before she could find a way to her previous appearance, wouldn''t that mean she would also be in danger if anything terrible happened to Orion?


    Orion soon released a deep sigh.


    "Alright, I understand," Orion responded.


    "Is there anything else you want me to know?" Orion asked, wondering if Aerialia was hiding anything else from him.


    "I can''t remember anything for now, but when I do, I promise to let you know about it," Aerialia responded with a smile.


    Orion sighed deeply.


    "Is there anything else you would like to ask about?" Aerialia inquired.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "What were the names of the first and second races?" Orion immediately asked.


    "The first race was called the ''Celestiarchs,'' meanwhile, the second race was called the ''Omnithrallians.'' Unfortunately, I cannot show you how they looked in my current state, so you must see for yourself to visualize their appearances. However, since they are already dead, I don''t think that will be possible," Aerialia responded.


    Orion nodded disappointingly. He was looking forward to seeing how the first and second races looked.


    Nheless, though he knew it was impossible, he hoped he would at leaste across something that would help him visualize the appearances of the first and second races.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Aerialia asked.


    "Do you think Aegis of the Arctic Deity is lying about the ount he told us?" Orion asked.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows. Unlike Orion, she had only been in this world for a short period and was still trying to make sense of the immense quantity of information she had been receiving.


    Though she doubted Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words a little since he was hiding his identity from her, she couldn''t determine which information was urate and which was false. Unless she received more information from someone else or came in contact with more gods willing to share information, Aerialia couldn''t make a definitive judgment.


    "I don''t think I can determine whether he is lying. But we should be doubtful of his words, especially since he refused to share his true identity with us," Aerialia responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding as he had been contemting the same thoughts.


    "Which energy did the winged race use?"


    "One-winged race," Aerialia corrected.


    Realization dawned upon Orion as he nodded in understanding, "Which kind of energy does the One-winged race use?" Orion asked again, correcting himself.


    "The One-winged race utilizes Celestial energy," Aerialia responded.


    Orion''s eyes instantly sparkled with excitement.


    ording to Aegis of the Arctic Deity, a fact Aerialia hadn''t disagreed with, there were various energies, with Primordial energy, Divine energy, Magical energy, Celestial energy, Dragonic energy, Elemental energy, and Nature energy ranked from strongest to weakest.


    Among them, Celestial Energy held the fourth rank, and Orion couldn''t be happier. If he could convince Aerialia to teach his wives the techniques associated with Celestial energy, they could potentially be formidable warriors, significantly boosting their strength.


    Moreover, Orion himself could learn these techniques, expanding his own skills.


    "Since you have apostles, will you teach them to control and utilize Celestial energy?" Orion asked, carefully approaching the topic to avoid arousing suspicion from Aerialia about his intentions.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows, a frown suddenly etching across her face. Despite acquiring several apostles directly under hermand, they held little significance to her.


    Her primary concern was the child growing within the Princess of the Garden''s womb. While she harboured no doubt about the Princess of the Garden''s true identity, her focus remained on ensuring the child could facilitate the resurgence of her own children.


    Only after confirming this, understanding how to sever the bond between her and Orion, and reverting to her previous state would she address the matter of her apostles.


    Observing Aerialia''s contemtive expression, Orion''s own brow furrowed in suspicion.


    "Don''t tell me you have nothing nned for them?" Orion asked.


    Orion hoped that Aerialia would consider teaching Iris and the other Crystalforge n warriors who had be apostles, as their strength would undoubtedly prove valuable when the Prismerions settled outside the mountains.


    Aerialia sighed in response.


    "I wasn''t the one who made them my apostles, so I don''t care about them or what they decide to do with their newfound abilities. They should be d that as apostles, they can act freely as they wish without worries," Aerialia replied, causing Orion''s frown to deepen.


    "No, that won''t work. You might say that; however, I am very sure that the Crystalforge warriors want to find a way to learn how to utilize their new abilities and would even be willing to follow you if given the chance. Besides, even if our children seed in bringing about the re-emergence of the One-winged race, don''t they need someone to protect and guide them in this world until they be ready to do it themselves?" Orion responded.


    Aerialia ignored some parts of Orion''s words while contemting the others momentarily. Apart from the Princess of the Garden and the child in her womb, the Crystalforge n warriors might be the only ones rted to her.


    So, it would be a good idea to participate in the growth of the Crystalforge n warriors. This way, when her children rekindle in this world, there would be someone to look after them before they have the strength to do so themselves.

 Chapter 631 A Promise To Goddess Aerialia

    Chapter 631 A Promise To Goddess Aerialia


    "Okay, I''ll consider it. But why does it feel like you have other ideas apart from me teaching my apostles how to use their abilities properly?" Aerialia responded, her eyes narrowing at Orion.


    "I don''t think I need a reason to worry about protecting my children. Also, considering that my vige is involved in protecting the Prismerion race, I don''t think it''s unreasonable for me to want to see them grow in the future so that they don''t be a burdenter on," Orion responded.


    However, he exhaled inwardly, listening to how Aerialia addressed the Crystalforge n warriors.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia understood that his reasons were understandable. However, she still didn''t fully believe Orion would ask such a question without any other intentions.


    "Are you sure? If you have anything, say it before I change my mind," Aerialia asked with a raised brow.


    Seeing that he had been caught, Orion exhaled tiredly.


    Still, he cleared his throat, "I hope you can also teach me how to utilise the Celestial energy," Orion said.


    "I knew it," Aerialia said, snorting in response.


    "Although I have no problems teaching you how to control and utilise the Celestial energy, since the stronger you are, the safer you will be, and the more time that I get to live until I find a way to break this bond, considering the kind of energy that you use, I''m not sure if that would be a good idea," Aerialia said.


    "Why not?" Orion said with a raised brow, trying his best to understand what Aerialia was trying to say.


    "Yes, you see, although it is true that races with stronger energies can utilise weaker energies more easily than those with weaker energies trying to learn stronger ones, that doesn''t mean it is without its effects," Aerialia replied.


    "What kind of effects?" Orion asked with a frown on his face.


    Was it thatplicated to learn to utilise a different kind of energy?


    "If a person capable of utilising a strong energy learns to utilise a much weaker energy, then there is a 100 per cent chance that the weaker energy bes influenced by the stronger energy and will significantly cause it to go through some changes. The same can be said for the reverse. This is just a natural side effect, so it isn''t something to be worried about. However, I can''t say the same for you," Aerialia exined.


    "Considering that you can utilise the Vylkr energy, a high-ranked energy that is somehow as powerful as the divine energy, I am unsure about how the qualities of the Vylkr energy would affect those of the Celestial energy. Whether it will be something bad or good is something I am not sure about, so we will have to approach this matter with caution."


    Orion''s frown deepened.


    Besides the Vylkr energy, he was also aware of another energy inside him and every other viger, an energy Aerialia wasn''t yet aware of¡ªthe strange force he used to activate his gift.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if this strange energy had been altered by the Vylkr energy, rendering it unrecognisable.


    No, Orion shook the thought out of his head.


    As far as he knew, those incapable of utilising Vylkr''s energy due to ack of potential were far more numerous than the warriors who could. Yet, both groups possessed the same strange energy. This suggested that the change wasn''t brought about by the Vylkr energy but by something else. However, he knew that no one in the vige was aware of this, and he understood he had a higher chance of finding out the truth from none other than Naka himself.


    "I suggest giving it a try first and then seeing how it goes from there," Orion suggested.


    Regardless, he wasn''t willing to forgo an opportunity to be stronger entirely.


    Aerialia pondered for a moment at Orion''s words, "We can try; however, I need you to make one promise first," Aerialia said as she stared at Orion seriously.


    "What kind of promise?" Orion asked.


    "If anything significantly bad happens while you are trying to utilise the Celestial energy, then you will immediately stop trying to learn how to use it or think about learning to control and utilise any other energy," Aerialia responded seriously.


    Orion''s expression immediately became thoughtful because, no matter how doubtful he was, he was at least hopeful that learning another kind of energy wouldn''t cause any significant harm to his body with the presence of the Vylkr energy.


    "Something like this has the potential to extremely damage your body, which, in turn, affects me due to the bond binding the two of us together, so I''ll need to make it clear before something like that happens," Aerialia said, staring at Orion with a tinge of seriousness in her eyes.


    Although she knew Orion was intelligent enough to make the right decision at the right time, she also understood how reckless he could be, especially from the careless stunt he had just attempted to sever the bond between them. So, she needed to make it clear now, or else she felt that she might regret it if he suddenly decided to behave recklessly again.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "Okay, there''s nothing to worry about. If something like that ever happens, I will never try to learn how to utilise another energy and will only focus on the Vylkr energy I possess," Orion replied seriously.


    He had a six-star potential for inner strength, so even if trying to utilise another kind of energy didn''t work out as nned, he could concentrate on consuming more Vylkr vines until he could create another container.


    Aerialia nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Aerialia asked.


    "No, I don''t have questions for now. But I''ll let you know when I have er," Orion replied.


    Aerialia snorted loudly in response to his words.


    It was the first time someone had treated her merely as a source of information, but she could only me her circumstances for such a situation.


    Orion shifted his attention towards the Princess of the Garden, who had remained silent throughout their conversation. She listened and observed curiously.

 Chapter 632 Who Is Naka?

    Chapter 632 Who Is Naka?


    "I want to know what you know about the ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity,''"Orion asked.


    He wanted some information from the Princess of the Garden that could serve as clues to understand the identity of the ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity.''


    The Princess of the Garden shook her head in response to Orion''s question.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity. The only information I have is that he is the god below the Garden, responsible for taking care of the mountains and ensuring that the Vylkr vines don''t breach the mountainous barriers," she exined.


    The reason for her concern when Orion and the others ventured below the Divine Lake Essence, and her scepticism about their sess stemmed from her limited knowledge about the divine being beneath the Garden. She was unsure of whether he was malevolent or benevolent.


    Orion raised a brow in response.


    "You don''t know?" he asked, a frown forming. He assumed that the Princess of the Garden, having spent a significant amount of time in the Garden, might have some knowledge about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Yes, I don''t. However, I believe the only ones who might have a clue about his identity are the Guardians of the Garden," the Princess of the Garden replied.


    "The Guardians?"


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in response. "Yes," she confirmed.


    "I have attempted to descend several times myself to discover the god''s identity below, but they consistently thwarted my descent, blocking my path every time," the Princess of the Garden exined. "If you want to know who he is, your best chance is to ask the Guardians of the Garden. However, considering your current rtionship with them, I doubt it would be feasible."


    The Princess of the Garden turned her eyes to the side, gazing at the Guardians of the Garden who remained in their positions.


    They clutched their weapons, focusing on Orion as if anticipating any sudden, unnecessary movements from him.


    Sensing the tension, Orion also shifted his attention towards the stoic and alert Guardians of the Garden.


    A deep sigh escaped Orion''s lips. He would need to find a way to mend his rtionship with them to extract information about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Putting that concern aside, he redirected his focus to the Princess of the Garden. "How long have you been here?" Orion asked.


    The Princess of the Garden became thoughtful for a moment.


    "I''ve been here for about 7,500 years," the Princess of the Garden responded.


    Orion acknowledged with a nod. Queen Selene had informed him that they had all been trapped there for about 7,000 years. Yet, he sensed a hesitation in her words, leading him to believe the duration might be longer. Regardless, 7,500 years was an incredibly long time, especially for mortal beings like themselves.


    "Can you recall who Naka is?" Orion asked. Despite his doubts, he wondered if the Princess of the Garden might possess knowledge about Naka, considering herck of familiarity with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    The Princess of the Garden furrowed her brows, delving into deep thought for a moment.


    "I remember one thing; when I first woke up, I found myself in a ss pod filled with a strange transparent liquid. Despite my initial confusion, I kept myposure, thinking I knew who I was and wondering why I was there. It was only when I heard a man''s voice that I lost consciousness minutester. The next thing I knew, I was surrounded by the Guardians of the Garden in this Garden. "


    "It took me a few thousand years to recognize the disparities between who I thought I was and who I am. I eventually realized that I wasn''t Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon. Although I''ve affirmed that thought several times, there are moments when I wish it weren''t true," the Princess of the Garden exined, turning her gaze toward Aerialia with a smile.


    "However, seeing you here shattered my hope, so I no longer cling to any illusions about who I thought I was," she unconsciously clutched her gown tightly.


    "I am merely a failed copy of the real thing."


    The surroundings fell silent as the Princess of the Garden finished her words.


    Although Aerialia maintained a stoic expression, witnessing someone who looked exactly like her confess such thoughts with such intensity prompted her to release a deep sigh inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Orion felt as though his mind was inplete disarray.


    The Princess of the Garden''s words seemed like thunder striking from the once clear sky, leaving his body trembling as he struggled to articte his thoughts.


    "Do you... remember what the man said?" Orion asked, his voice trembling as he stared at Aerialia with anticipation.


    The Princess of the Garden thought momentarily before responding, "The only thing I remembered him saying when I woke up was, ''The subject is alive. Divine Mysteries failed to properly integrate. She''s awake.'' That was all; I couldn''t remember anything else because I became unconscious before I could recall anything further."


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!


    Orion felt as if his head had exploded, and his body was struck again by a wave of lightning.


    As Orion began to piece his thoughts together, he couldn''t help but conclude that Naka might be a... man-made god!


    Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden soon noticed Orion''s strange behaviour.


    "What''s wrong? Did you discover anything from her words?" Aerialia asked with a frown on her face.


    "Orion, is there anything wrong?" The Princess of the Garden asked with concern in her voice.


    "I... think that I might have discovered why we couldn''t uncover Naka''s origin previously," Orion replied, slowly regaining hisposure as he stared at Aerialia and the Princess of the Garden.


    From everything that the Princess of the Garden had said, from everything that had transpired up until now, from Naka''s unknown origin, he could onlye up with one conclusion that seemed more usible the more he thought about it.


    "You know who Naka is?" Aerialia asked with wide eyes, staring at Orion in shock and surprise.

 Chapter 633 Who Is Naka? (2)

    Chapter 633 Who Is Naka? (2)


    The Princess of the Garden also gazed at Orion in the same way. However, she couldn''t help but think that Orion had gleaned a clue about Naka''s origin from her exnation.


    Witnessing his expression and behaviour, she became perturbed about his state of mind.


    "Are you okay, Orion?" The Princess of the Garden asked with concern.


    Orion nodded at both. "Yes," he said before addressing the worried expression on the Princess of the Garden''s face.


    "I''m okay, don''t worry," Orion reassured her.


    "Go on, who is he?" Aerialia asked, with a tinge of impatience in her voice.


    "I think that Naka might have been a mortal like White me," Orion replied, observing as Aerialia immediately became stunned after hearing his words. "I think that Naka might be a man-made god."


    BOOMM!!


    BOOMM!!


    BOOMM!!


    When Orion''s words fell, Aerialia''s mind exploded at the revtion before slowly regaining herposure.


    "That''s¡­ impossible," Aerialia said instantly, hovering once more in the air, her wings spread apart as she stared down at Orion.


    "Are you sure that you understand what you are talking about?" Aerialia asked, staring at Orion curiously.


    Aerialia could digest that someone like White me was previously a mortal before he somehow became a god. However, for her to ept the idea that the god whom Orion and his Vige served, the god who was somehow responsible for the Vylkr energy and the Vylkr vines that hadpletely turned the world upside down, the god who was responsible for her current situation, and also was responsible for creating an abomination of herself¡ªthe god that, from the information she had obtained, had been praised by another god as being so powerful that she could ever imagine¡ªthat god, was a...


    Mortal!


    Impossible!!


    Aerialia found Orion''s statement so ridiculous that she found it hard to believe.


    Listening to Aerialia''s voice, Orion exhaled deeply before nodding in response. "Yes, I am sure, for now at least¡­" Orion said.


    However, before he could continue, he was immediately interrupted.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!! THAT IS TOTALLY IMPOSSIBLE!! NAKA CANNOT BE A MORTAL, A GOD OF THAT CALIBER CANNOT BE A MORTAL!!" Aerialia thundered, her voice resonating across the surroundings as her chest heaved heavily.


    Fortunately, no one else could hear her voice apart from Orion and the Princess of the Garden.


    Orion shook his head and sighed tiredly, observing Aerialia''s behaviour. He could tell that epting Naka''s mortal origin was difficult for her and for several good reasons. After all, how could she ept that the one who reduced her to such a state and was the reason for her current circumstances was previously a mortal?


    "I thought about this seriously," Orion said, noticing that Aerialia hadn''t interrupted him and was waiting for him to continue.


    "Even though the only two pieces of information we know about Naka are contradictory, two things aremon in both of them. Naka really did go help various races in need of a helping hand. However, White me had said something about seeing through Naka''s facade. Unlike Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who is without a doubt on Naka''s side for some reason we are not yet aware of, I don''t think that it should¡­"


    "What are you trying to say?" Aerialia asked with a serious and impatient gaze.


    "Since you had died before you had even stepped foot within this world, do you know any other catalyst that could be used to recreate another you?" Orion asked seriously as he stared at Aerialia, awaiting her response.


    Aerialia thought momentarily before immediately gazing at the Crimson greatsword beside Orion.


    Witnessing her gaze, Orion nodded in response.


    "Exactly," Orion said, "The Crimson greatsword had been forged from your divine essence, blood, and soul, so if there was a catalyst that could be used to do such a thing, then it would be it."


    "Impossible," Aerialia said, staring at Orion in disbelief.


    Even though Orion hadn''t yetpleted his words, Aerialia could still understand where he was headed.


    "Although Aegis of the Arctic Deity had told us that Naka had entered an alliance with the Man-made gods and was instead betrayed by them, ording to White me''s words and determination about killing all the invaders and returning back to their home, I don''t think that he would willingly form an alliance with another god without a strong reason, much less hand over a powerful weapon that he had gotten from his first kill against a god, which should also be his prized possession, considering that he had named it also, to another god for the sake of an alliance so easily," Orion said.


    (A\N: In case you have forgotten, the Man-made gods he''s referring to are the ''Seven Great Gods.'')


    "So you are saying that the reason why Naka had worked together with White me and had managed to easily get his hands on the Crimson greatsword was because he and White me were both Man-made gods, but for some reason, a conflict arose between them which caused them to be against one another," the Princess of the Garden suddenly said, her eyes widening in understanding as she listened to Orion''s words.


    Who would have guessed that Naka was the same as White me?


    Who would have guessed that he was a man-made god?


    "Or it could also be that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was telling the truth, and the only reason why Naka had managed to get his hands on the Crimson greatsword was that he had defeated White me and the rest of the ''Seven Great Gods.'' Whichever way, we will need to find a way to confirm which information is true before wee to a conclusion, as all this is just spection for now," Orion said abruptly, releasing a deep sigh from his lips.


    After hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia still couldn''t subdue the restlessness in her body as her mind kept racing.


    Meanwhile, the Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but feel ufortable as various thoughts also passed through her mind. After all, she''s a part of the subject of the matter, so whichever one of the pieces of information they had was correct, would uncover some truth about herself. Therefore, the Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but feel slightly uneasy about what it might be.

 Chapter 634 A Solution For The Prismerions

    Chapter 634 A Solution For The Prismerions


    Witnessing the behaviour of the two women, Orion understood that he couldn''t continue asking them questions. So, he saved the rest for another day and shifted his attention towards another reason foring to the Garden, hoping to divert the women''s thoughts.


    "Ahem! There''s something else that I would also like to do," Orion said, clearing his throat.


    "What is it?" Aerialia asked. Although she hadn''t yet regained herposure, as a goddess who had lived for several billions of years, no matter how shaken she was, she understood how to keep her emotions in check.


    "To find a way for the Prismerions to leave this mountain, I''ll greatly need the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s help. Therefore, I''ll need to see if he will make that happen," Orion replied.


    Aerialia frowned at Orion''s words. With Aegis of the Arctic Deity being the subject of the matter they had just discussed, Aerialia was curious about what Orion had nned to enable the Prismerions to settle outside the mountains with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s help.


    Seeing the questioning look in Aerialia''s eyes, Orion said, "Don''t worry, you''ll understand what I''m trying to do soon."


    Aerialia furrowed her brows in confusion as she looked at Orion. Nheless, she shook her head and exhaled deeply. "I''m curious to see what you have nned," Aerialia said.


    Orion shifted his attention towards the Princess of the Garden, "I''ll be back as soon as I''m done," Orion said.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded her head in response. "Alright, be careful," she responded.


    Orion shifted his attention towards the Crimson greatsword and re-summoned it into the small crimson greatsword mark.


    With the Guardians of the Garden still focusing on him, Orion positioned his body correctly before he dived into the Divine Essence Lake. Within less than half an hour, he quickly reached the bottom.


    Seeing the giant hole that immediately started attracting everything around it towards it, appearing as though sensing his presence, Orion allowed it to pull him down until he had disappeared beneath it.


    ¡­.¡­


    Orion brought himself back to his feet before instantly re-summoning the Crimson greatsword. Aerialia appeared by his side, her wings spread apart as she hovered in the air, staring at the empty space before her with a serious gaze.


    Immediately afterwards, arge pair of slit golden eyes appeared in the sky.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity!


    "Orion, the goddess of the hunting moon, what do I owe the pleasure of your presence? Are you perhaps here to continue having some of your questions answered?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked as he looked at Orion and Aerialia.


    "No, it''s not about that," Orion replied, shaking his head in response.


    Hearing that they hadn''te to see him for the usual question-and-answer session, Aegis of the Arctic Deity immediately became curious. "Then why are you here?" Aegis of the Arctic Diety asked.


    Orion took a deep breath before exining his n to lead the Prismerions to settle outside the mountains. As he spoke, Aerialia and the Aegis of the Arctic Deity widened in surprise. Orion''s n, while simple, proved to be effective. However, Aerialia still couldn''t help but have her doubts.


    "Are you sure that it would work?" Aerialia asked, scepticismcing her words. After all, moving over one million individuals out of this mountain and into the midst of the Vylkr vines was a serious matter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It wasn''t that she cared since they weren''t her children; however, she didn''t want Orion''s decision to lead to the unnecessary extinction of another race, as she had witnessed hers go in a very unpleasant way.


    Nheless, before Orion could respond, Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "I think there is a high chance of this working. However, the Prismerions must prepare before we try this out and see how well it works." He understood it would take some time for the one million eight hundred Prismerions in the mountain to prepare and leave.


    "Okay, I''ll speak to the Queen about this immediately after I return to the castle so we can get started right away," Orion responded, nodding his head in understanding.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity seemed to have already epted Orion''s n, so Aerialia could only remain silent and watch how everything would work out.


    She hoped it would, so they could focus more on uncovering Naka''s origin and the mysteries surrounding him.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in response. He did not need to say anything else, as he was sure Orion woulde to inform him after they were prepared.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity then opened a passageway close by for Orion to make his way into the Garden. After saying his goodbyes, Orion passed through the portal and appeared beside the edge of the Divine Lake Essence, where he had previously left.


    As the passageway vanished, the Princess of the Garden immediately noticed his arrival beside her. "How did it go?" The Princess of the Garden asked.


    "It''s fine; everything went okay," Orion smiled.


    The Princess of the Garden immediately breathed out in relief. She thought something would go wrong, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity would refuse Orion''s n. So, she was immediately relieved upon hearing that everything had gone well, as she was worried about Orion tirelessly trying toe up with another solution.


    Seeing the woman before him with such an expression, Orion immediately pulled her close into his arms for a hug.


    "Mhh," the Princess of the Garden immediately melted into his arms and wrapped her arms around him, enjoying the warmth of his skin.


    "I''ve been thinking about your name as I don''t think it''s proper for me to keep on calling you the Princess of the Garden as your identity. Do you want to hear it?" Orion said with a smile. However, contrary to his expectations, the Princess of the Garden shook her head in response. "Though I''m really curious about the kind of name you''ve managed toe up with, I don''t think now is the best time for me to hear it," the Princess of the Garden responded.

 Chapter 635 A Solution For The Prismerions (2)

    Chapter 635 A Solution For The Prismerions (2)


    Orion''s smile immediately changed into a frown when he heard the Princess of the Garden''s words. "What do you mean by that? Is there anything wrong? If there is, tell me so I can think of a way to handle it," Orion asked anxiously. Thest time that he had witnessed the Princess of the Garden speak so seriously was when she had been looking for a way to save the Garden before she became pregnant so seeing her like this, Orion couldn''t help but be anxious, thinking that she was being disturbed by something even worse.


    However, after hearing Orion''s anxious voice and witnessing his worried expression, a slight chuckle escaped her. "Don''t worry, nothing bad has happened; I just wanted you to wait for a little while until I give birth so that you can tell me the name that you''ve managed toe up with along with the other one for our child," the Princess of the Garden said with a bright smile as she stared at Orion.


    Aerialia suddenly snorted loudly, interrupting them. "Summon me once more when everything has been prepared; I would like to observe how everything unfolds," Aerialia said before she instantly turned into a speck of light and disappeared into the small Crimson greatsword mark on his right hand.


    Orion merely nodded and resummoned back the Crimson greatsword before shifting his attention to the Princess of the Garden.


    "You should have just told me that from the beginning instead of making me unnecessarily worry," Orion said, lightly striking the Princess of the Garden''s rear before hugging her tighter.


    The Princess of the Garden chuckled at Orion''s behaviour before pausing as he leaned towards her. She leaned in as well and instantly sealed her lips with his.


    They both engaged in a short, wet kiss before unsealing each other''s lips and pulling back.


    "You''d better leave and start putting your n into action. I''m curious about what you have in mind, after all," the Princess of the Garden said. She released Orion from her grip as she took a step backwards.


    Orion nodded in understanding before turning around and raising his head upwards to look at the Guardians of the Garden, who were still hovering in the air with their eyes fixed on him. Although he could see that their numbers had decreased a little, the burning hatred in their eyes as they stared at him was not something that seemed likely to die down anytime soon.


    Orion understood that to gather the needed information about Aegis of the Arctic Deity and Naka, he would have to find a way to mend his rtionship with them before it worsened into something unmanageable. Clearing his throat, he began, "How are you all doing? Though I''m sorry for the mess I''ve caused, I can assure you th¡­" Orion didn''t get the chance toplete his words before the Guardians of the Garden snorted in response, turning away and flying off as if unwilling to hear anything he said.


    Witnessing the Guardians leave one by one, Orion shook his head in disappointment. Softening his rtionship with the Guardians of the Garden proved to be as challenging as he had expected.


    "There''s no reason to look disappointed; they are still upset that you tried to destroy their Garden, so all you have to do ise backter when their mood has improved, talk to them, and see if they will listen after that," the Princess of the Garden said as she tapped Orion''s shoulders, offering him words of encouragement.


    Orion turned to look at her and nodded before bidding her goodbye and walking back to the entrance of the Garden. Once he reached it, therge round stone automatically rolled open for him before closing shut as he stepped outside.


    Orion could see Seth walking towards him from the side of the wall.


    "Are you done?" Seth asked.


    Considering Orion''s time inside, Seth figured it was serious. He was also slightly curious about what it was since Orion had directly entered the Garden when they stepped into the Prismerian Kingdom. "Yes. I need to gather the warriors and inform them that we will all be leaving this mountain," Orion responded.


    Seth nodded at Orion''s words. Nheless, he couldn''t help but say, "Although I understand that we all need to return to the Vige, now that the Prismerian Kingdom is under the protection of the Vige, wouldn''t it be a bad idea to leave them unsupervised?"


    Orion instantly understood what Seth was talking about and shook his head in response. "I don''t think there would be any need for that since we would all be leaving this mountain together," Orion responded.


    Seth wanted to respond; however, he abruptly paused.


    His mouth widened as he immediately understood what Orion''s words meant. "You¡­" Seth wanted to speak; however, his mind was racing, so he couldn''t arrange his words correctly. He could understand from Orion''s words now that Orion might have already figured out a way to allow the Prismerions to settle peacefully outside the mountain.


    Of course, although he had doubts about Orion achieving something like that from the beginning, he had also prepared himself to not be too astonished if Orion seeded. However, the Key figures had given Orion two months to devise a n to help the Prismerion race settle outside the mountain amid the Vylkr vines, which they even felt was too short. Nheless, from Orion''s words, he could tell that Orion had already figured out something just one day after the meeting. So, how could he not be surprised that Orion had found the solution to what had gued them for so long? Seth couldn''t help but ask, "Have you really figured out a way for the Prismerion race to leave this mountain and settle outside within the midst of the Vylkr vines?"


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, I have," Orion confirmed.


    Bang!!


    Upon hearing Orion''s confirmation, Seth immediately felt a hammer strike against his mind. His heartbeat gradually sped up as he was about to ask another question. However, Orion promptly interrupted him.


    "What is the n a¡­?"


    "Just pass my message to the warriors and tell them to prepare. As for what I have in mind, you will know what it is when we begin to leave the mountain," Orion replied. Seth exhaled internally for nearly losing control of hisposure before he nodded in understanding and walked towards a guard who seemed to be waiting for them in the distance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    One of the guards left with Seth as if directing him towards the rest of the warriors while the others approached him.

 Chapter 636 The Disheveled State Of The Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 636 The Disheveled State Of The Royal Family </h4>


    ?636 The Disheveled State Of The Royal Family


    After learning that the Queen sent the guards, Orion understood that Maya and Merida must have already informed the Queen of his presence, and she was already waiting for him. Orion followed behind the guard as he led the way forward.


    Within minutes, he arrived beside the familiar door where the Queen awaited him.


    "The Queen is waiting inside for you, Warrior Orion."


    Orion nodded at the guard. He pushed the door forward, closed it behind him, and entered the room. His eyes immediatelynded on Queen Selene, who was sitting in a dishevelled appearance with a slightly dazed look in her eyes.


    Although he couldn''t understand what she was currently thinking about, Orion immediately sensed the reason behind her dishevelled state.


    "As the Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom, it''s best for you to take care of yourself. If not, the kingdom will be in a state of crisis tomorrow if anything happens to you," Orion said.


    His voice attracted Queen Selene, waking her up from her dazed state. Her attention was drawn toward his figure as he walked forward and sat in the seat opposite.


    "Do I look to be even more in a mess?" Queen Selene asked, a wry smile emerging on her lips.


    Orion nodded in response. "Yes," he replied.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Queen Selene took a deep breath and exhaled deeply before tidying up her expression.


    Maintaining afortable demeanour, she raised her head to look at Orion again, "Is this better?" Queen Selene asked with a radiant smile that hadn''t previously been on her weary face.


    "Although it''s still not how I remember seeing you when I left the Prismerian Kingdom, it''s much better than how weary you looked a minute ago," Orion responded.


    Queen Selene nodded as she heard Orion''s response.


    "I''m sure you can already guess why I am currently looking like this," Queen Selene replied.


    Orion sighed deeply before lowering his head to gaze at the artefact around Queen Selene''s neck. Its persistent presence indicated that they still hadn''t found a solution, implying that the King''s condition had likely worsened since his departure.


    Judging by Queen Selene''s current demeanour, it was evident that the King didn''t have much time left.


    "How is the king doing?" Orion asked, anticipating the heartbreaking response.


    Contrary to his expectations, Queen Selene immediately cried when she attempted to respond.


    "Sniff!! Sniff!!"


    Observing this, Orion chose to wait, hoping she would recover quickly. However, as her condition deteriorated, Orion rose from his seat and approached her.


    When he reached her, it seemed he intended to ce aforting hand on her shoulder, but Queen Selene immediately hugged him. Her arms tightly encircled his bare waist as she wept, burying her head against his stomach.


    In response to this emotional outpouring, Orion gently ran his hand through her long, soft hair. It was obvious that Queen Selene had been suppressing her emotions for quite some time, so he patiently waited for her to regainposure.


    ¡­..


    "That''s all that happened," Queen Selene said with a serious expression, meeting Orion''s gaze.


    If someone had entered the room at that moment, they would have witnessed the Queen engaged in a serious meeting with Orion, oblivious to the fact that just a few minutes ago, she had been in tears, holding onto him forfort.


    Orion, however, nodded in understanding at Queen Selene''s words. It turned out that the guards positioned at the upper region of the mountain were not only there for his return but also to prevent some Prismerion ns and families from venturing outside the mountain to see the current state of the world.


    Queen Selene was concerned about the chaos in the kingdom if the inhabitants learned about the outside world''s dire condition, so she took precautions to avoid such a situation.


    Orion nodded in understanding.


    "I believe I may have found a way for everyone to leave this mountain and settle outside," Orion revealed.


    Queen Selene''s eyes widened instantly as Orion''s words echoed, and her lips parted in disbelief.


    "Have you truly found a way for us to settle outside the mountain?" Queen Selene asked, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    "Yes," Orion affirmed. He proceeded to exin his n to her.


    Although there was a slight possibility of it not working, he remained optimistic, hoping everything would unfold ording to the n.


    Having witnessed the current state of the world beyond the mountain, Queen Selene grasped the significance of Orion''s words.


    As she heard the n''s details, tears unexpectedly welled in her eyes, and she wept uncontrobly.


    "Is there anything I can do to repay you for all you''ve done for us?" Queen Selene asked, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Orion shook his head, responding, "Honestly, the only thing I hope for is that you take care of yourself. Your citizens shouldn''t see you in your current condition. Also, you''ve already promised to grant me anything I desire if I manage to kill White me," he said with a broad smile.


    "Crystalia would be angry if I took advantage of you, so it''s best to be satisfied with this instead."


    Queen Selene smiled warmly and nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, but if you need help with anything, remember I''ll always be here, no matter what it is," Queen Selene said, her voice carrying a hint of resolution.


    "I need to spread the word immediately so everyone can prepare themselves. Meanwhile, it''s best to see Crystalia andfort her as fast as possible. I''m afraid she''s also in the same state as me," Queen Selene added with a sigh.


    Hearing Queen Selene''s words, Orion''s eyes immediately became serious as he nodded. "Okay, I''ll go and see her immediately," he said.


    Queen Selene smiled as she stood up to her feet.


    "Let me escort you to her room before I leave," Queen Selene said, looking at Orion.


    .......


    As the Queen left to spread the news, Orion opened the door before him and walked in.


    Once inside, his eyes immediately noticed Crystalia lying on her bed, shivering. Orion quietly walked over to her bed and sat down beside her.

 Chapter 637 The News Circulates Throughout The Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 637 The News Circtes Throughout The Kingdom </h4>


    ?637 The News Circtes Throughout The Kingdom


    "I''ve only been gone for a little while, yet it seems like you want to bawl your eyes out," Orion said, stretching his hand to draw back Crystalia''s hair bangs covering her face.


    When Crystalia felt someone sitting on the side of her bed, her body immediately became tense.


    However, when she heard Orion''s voice, her eyes instantly snapped open, and she stared at Orion wide-eyed.


    "ORION!" Crystalia cried out and instantly jumped up, wrapping her arms around Orion as she buried her face into his neck.


    "...Sniff¡­ We haven''t yet found any way to remove the artefact¡­ sniff¡­ from my father''s neck¡­ he''s dying¡­ Orion, please help me.


    ¡­ save him," Crystalia said with a shaking voice as she continued to weep continuously.


    Orion stroked her back gently as he held her firmly in his arms.


    "It''s okay, I''m here now, Crystalia. Why don''t you rest for a bit?" Orion whispered in her ears.


    He understood that, at this moment, he could only calm Crystalia down instead of telling her that there was nothing he could do about the artefacts on her parents so as not to get her more riled up than she already was.


    As though heeding Orion''s words, Crystalia''s eyes soon began to feel tired. Her grip on Orion weakened but didn''t break free from his body, and within seconds, she immediately fell asleep within Orion''s arms.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion let out a deep sigh.


    However, instead of leaving once Crystalia fell asleep, he climbed into the bed and calmlyid down on it.


    Afterfortably positioning his body and Crystalia''s, he quietly closed his eyes and decided to nap with her. Hopefully, Crystalia will be okay when she wakes up, and when she does, he has to ensure that he is waiting for her to return to her usual self.


    ¡­....


    Meanwhile, after Orion had presented his n to Queen Selene, she immediately sprang into action, sending a letter to the three vessel ns before dispatching guards to spread the news throughout the kingdom, informing the citizens of the Prismerian realm about the message.


    Initially, the inhabitants of the Prismerian kingdom were all left stunned by the information they had just received, but they swiftly raced back to their homes, spreading the news along the streets as they went.


    As everyone began to pack up their belongings, a single sentence resonated deeply in their minds.


    "All praise the foreigner! All praise the Queen! Finally, we are free!"


    ¡­...


    Quartzwraith n manor


    Olivia carefully perused the letter before her, then slumped back in her chair with a heavy frown. Her mind raced as she attempted to decipher the intentions of the Queen and the foreigner from outside the mountain.


    How did they intend to protect over a million people from the ruthless onught of the Vylkr vines outside the mountain?


    What was the Queen thinking? Was she so confident in her ns that she didn''t require any assistance to aplish them?


    As for the warriors from outside the mountain¡ªthe foreigners¡ª


    could they be trusted? Was this their scheme to eliminate them and seize control of the mountain? Was the Queen coerced into this decision, or were they genuinely striving to aid the Prismerions in settling outside the mountain?


    However, she couldn''t unravel the puzzle, no matter how vigorously she wracked her brain. After a while, Olivia sighed. In the past, she might have dispatched another letter to the castle, demanding a detailed exnation of the unfolding events. But, after everything that transpired, Olivia recognized that her current circumstances differed from her past position with the royal family as they now wielded absolute power.


    Therefore, she resigned to epting the letter''s contents and began preparations.


    "What are your orders, n Mistress?" a disembodied voice resonated through the room.


    Though it seemed as if no one tangible was present, careful observation would reveal several faint ripples appearing and disappearing in the room.


    These are the top operatives of the Quartzwraith n, the number one elite division. Usually, they would survey the entire kingdom, providing crucial information to the Quartzwraith.


    However, they were frozen in shock and astonishment at the sudden announcement that had rippled throughout the kingdom, awaiting their n Mistress''s response.


    "There is nothing else that we can do. There is no need for the Queen to send this letter since the entire Prismerian kingdom is now in the hands of the royal family. So, all she needed to do was send a guard to deliver the message, as she had done with the other minor ns and families. It''s not difficult to see that the Queen isn''t willing to use her authority to force us to be like the Gemheart and Luminaris n," Olivia said. A shiver ran down her spine as she recalled the situation of the previous five major ns.


    "Inform the n Head and let him ensure everyone is packed and ready to leave before tomorrow morning. If there is truly a way for us to settle outside the mountain, the Quartzwraith n will happily serve the royal family. However, if it''s a trap, you should prepare and inform the rest of the 13th division to do the same. Even if we are not their match, we can still escape. You are dismissed," Olivia said.


    The moment her words fell, the various ripples in the air vanished one by one, and within a moment, the room was empty once more.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Prismaflow n


    "Although I don''t know what the Queen has nned, we must be prepared for anything that happens. You all are dismissed," Ralias Prismaflow said as he left the meeting room to pack all his things and prepare to leave the mountain, along with all the Prismaflow elders who followed suit one by one.


    They could only pray that this was true and that they would finally settle their homes outside these mountains.


    ¡­...


    As hours passed, even Queen Selene seemed to underestimate the impact of the news she had released. Unexpectedly, everyone packed their necessary belongings within eight hours, prepared themselves, and gradually headed towards the castle.

 Chapter 638 Fifi’s New Attire

    <h4>Chapter 638 Fifi''s New Attire </h4>


    ?638 Fifi''s New Attire


    Meanwhile, in the princess''s bedroom, Orion suddenly awoke. As his eyes flickered open, he nced beside him and found Crystalia already up, smiling at him.


    "You''re up early," Orion said.


    Crystalia nodded, replying, "I woke up a few minutes ago. To avoid disturbing you, I decided to wait until you woke up."


    As Orion sat up in bed, a knock echoed from the door.


    Turning his head toward the door, Orion attempted to stand and open it to see who was there.


    "Don''t worry, and rest a little. Besides, I''m pretty sure it might be Fifi since she came to check on you earlier and left when she saw you were asleep," Crystalia reassured, rising from her bed and gently stopping Orion from standing.


    Orion nodded in understanding, observing as Crystalia strolled to the door and swung it open.


    Just as she predicted, the person who was knocking turned out to be Fifi.


    As Fifi entered the room and approached him, Orion found himself utterly surprised. Fifi noticed Orion''s dazed expression and immediately shed a smile. She extended her arms towards her tulga, pulling it above her waist.


    "Do you like it?" Fifi asked, looking at Orion with a grin.


    Orion observed Fifi''s entire figure, his gaze lingering below her waist. Fifi wore her usual tulga, but this time, a glimpse of whitece underwear peeked out, clinging enticingly to her well-


    toned buttocks.


    Given Fifi''s already seductive outfits, her voluptuous curves, barely contained by her tulga, were enough to send a surge of excitement through Orion''s lower member.


    "Although it still feels a little weird, I wanted to show it to you first when you woke up so you could tell me how it looks," Fifi said.


    She attempted to continue speaking but couldn''t help but notice the bulge that had formed on Orion''s tulga, causing a yful smile to blossom on her lips.


    Although Crystalia had previously mentioned Orion''s odd habit of pleasuring himself with panties, Fifi remained sceptical until today. Observing his enthusiastic response to her new attire, she sighed in relief, realizing Orion genuinely enjoyed what she wore.


    With a smile, Fifi turned around, giving Orion a full view of her backside. ''How is it? Come on, tell me if you like it or not,'' she yfully asked, anticipating Orion''s response.


    Orion observed the other half of Fifi''s protruding buttocks, covered by her whitece panties. He couldn''t help but feel his veins pumping more blood into his member, causing it to increase even more.


    Fifi turned her head backwards, noticing his reaction, and took several steps until she was within Orion''s reach. Seeing Fifi''s behaviour, Orion understood he did not need to respond. He simply stretched out his hands and grabbed both sides of Fifi''s butt cheeks, parting them and allowing her whitece panties to sink between.


    Fifi, unprepared for Orion''s sudden advance, immediately felt a shiver up her spine, causing her to lose bnce and fall backwards.


    "Mmh¡­"


    Fifi noticed that she mistakenly sat on Orion''s face, "I''m sorry, let me get up immediately," Fifi said anxiously as she tried to stand up.


    However, before she could attempt to do so, Orion held both sides of her fleshy muscr thighs, keeping her in ce.


    "I want you to stay like this for a minute," Orion said seriously, fixing his eyes on the whitece panties above him.


    Just a few days ago, he had been thinking about how Fifi would look while wearing panties, and now, looking at her toned, protruding buttocks showcased on the surface of her panties, Orion immediately wanted to savour the taste of the covered dish before him.


    Fifi nodded in understanding as she turned her head and looked at Orion, who was now below her panties-covered,rge, protruding buttocks. Although she felt weird and ufortable wearing panties and couldn''t wait to take them off, after showing them to Orion and hearing his thoughts before she decided on what to do with them.


    However, seeing Orion''s positive reaction, Fifi immediately chose to keep them and get some for her sisters.


    Suddenly, Fifi felt her butt cheeks part once more before a cool breeze touched her womanly vagina. Turning her head to look backwards again, Fifi noticed that Orion had pulled her panties to the side and kissed her lower lips.


    "Ahh ~~" A moan escaped from Fifi''s lips, causing her to lower her protruding buttocks once more onto Orion''s face before her gaze was immediately attracted by the sight before her.


    Seeing Orion''s throbbing veiny penis twitch under his tulga, Fifi knelt on the bed, leaned forward, and immediately dragged his tulga upwards. She held it between her palms and began to replicate what Orion was doing to her, kissing the skin of his throbbing member.


    Then, she parted her lips, allowing the scorching penis cap to slide between her lips as she sucked on it and slowly began to take it down to its entire length.


    Meanwhile, beside the bed, Crystalia observed the unfolding scene with a stunned expression. While she had asionally witnessed such a scene in other people''s homes during her attempts to sneak out of the castle with Flintor, she never anticipated stumbling upon such a scenario with Orion and Fifi, especially just after he had woken up.


    Suddenly, Crystalia felt a wave of jealousy in her heart, seeing both of them intimate on her bed. Almost instinctively, her hand went inside her whitece panties and slowly began to massage her lower lips.


    Of course, she understood she couldn''t ruin the mood by disturbing them. So, she simply decided to pleasure herself while imagining herself in Fifi''s ce, sucking Orion''s veiny penis while Orion rolled his tongue against her lower lips, making her wetter.


    ¡­.....


    Knock!! Knock!!


    A sudden rap echoed through the door.


    "Forgive the interruption, warrior from beyond the mountain, but the Queen wishes for your presence outside the castle!" A guard''s voice resonated through the room.


    Orion furrowed his brow in confusion, wondering why the Queen wanted to meet him outside the castle.


    Suddenly, Fifi pped her forehead as if recalling something important.

 Chapter 639 Another Divine Artefact

    <h4>Chapter 639 Another Divine Artefact </h4>


    ?639 Another Divine Artefact


    "I almost forgot to tell you. The Queen sent me to inform you that all the Prismerions have packed up and are waiting outside the castle. They are all waiting for your presence," Fifi said, looking at Orion with an apologetic smile.


    Orion sighed deeply, "Don''t worry, it wasn''t your fault. Now that I''ve got to go get something before meeting the Queen and the others outside the castle, so you two can go before me and tell them I''ll be there in a few minutes," Orion said, his gaze fixed on Fifi as she gracefully pulled on a pair of freshly made whitece panties over her buttocks that Crystalia had just made for her.


    Fifi nodded in response and bent down to intertwine her lips with Orion''s. As she seductively pulled back, Crystalia gave hers immediately, not wanting to be left out.


    Shortly after, they exited the room. While Fifi and Crystalia apanied the guard, Orion hurried toward the Garden to inform Aegis of the Arctic Deity that everything was ready.


    ¡­....¡­


    "ording to the Queen, all the Prismerions are outside the castle, waiting to leave the mountain. So, I came to see if you are prepared to leave," Orion said as he stared at a pair ofrge golden slit eyes.


    He had wanted to use the opportunity to meet the pixies and mend his rtionship with them. However, they had threatened to attack him and would have done so without the Princess of the Garden''s presence.


    So, he simply allowed them to gather the things they wanted to leave with and immediately came down to see Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Yes," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his voice resonating through the space.


    "So, are we going to do this?" Orion responded.


    He wondered what Aegis of the Arctic Deity had nned for how they could transport him outside the mountain.


    Instead of responding, arge 113 cm square box that appeared to be made of fine rocks and crystal with a smooth surface emerged from the ground. Before Orion could say a word, arge stream of water filled with golden threads, some of which were broken, emerged from the empty space. The stream of water flowed in a circr motion above them, and then abruptly, his vision darkened.


    "There''s no need to be afraid; I''ll be done in a minute," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice rang within Orion''s ears. Orion closed his eyes and nodded his head in understanding.


    Suddenly, the sound of waves crashing into the box rang in Orion''s ears before it abruptly stopped as Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resonated in his ears once more.


    "You can open your eyes."


    Orion immediately opened his eyes and noticed that the water above him had disappeared while the open box had beenpletely sealed.


    "Since this was your idea, I''ll give you one rule which you must follow if you want this n to work," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, "No matter what you do, no matter how curious you are¡­ do not open this box. Because once you do, whether it was done intentionally or unintentionally, the n will fail. I hope you take my words seriously and don''t do something stupid."


    Orion nodded solemnly at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words. Though he was curious to know what Aegis of the Arctic Deity had inside the box, he wasn''t that stupid to jeopardize the whole n because of it.


    "This mountain has been bathing in White me''s divinity and mine for thousands of years. So, I think this mountain has gone through considering change because of my control over it throughout the years. If my knowledge is right, this mountain is now a divine artefact. So, there''s one more thing that I would like to ask you before we leave?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.


    Orion, however, was immediately stunned by what he had just heard.


    Divine artefact!


    Though he had already known that this mountain was unique because of White me and the Prismerions being previously trapped, he had never expected it to be a divine artefact. The only artefact he knew of was the one currently with him, which was the Crimson greatsword created by Aerialia. Having already witnessed the power of the Crimson greatsword, Orion understood the mountain must also be no less as powerful as it.


    Still, Orion asked cautiously, "What do you want to ask me?"


    "I want to know if you''re willing to take control of this mountain and be its new owner?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, casting Orion into a daze again.


    "Don''t worry; these rewards should have gone to any of the Prismerions had they been the ones to seed in killing White me and breaking free from the curse that kept them locked up in this mountain. However, since you''re the one who aplished all of that, I don''t have any problems giving it to you," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added.


    He genuinely believed his decision was fair; after all, Orion had devised a n allowing the Prismerion kingdom to survive outside the mountain. Considering everything Orion had done, it would be even more unfair not to reward him.


    Orion nodded affirmatively. "Yes, I am," he responded without hesitation. He didn''t need to waste his thoughts thinking about epting a divine artefact when the artefact was already in front of him.


    "Alright, I''m about to transfer ownership of the mountain to you, and it might cause you to feel a little ufortable, so brace yourself," Aegis of the Arctic Deity warned.


    Orion nodded seriously in response and immediately braced himself for what was about to happen.


    .....


    Meanwhile, outside the castle, a sea of over a million Prismerions waited patiently, waiting for the warrior from beyond the mountain who would guide them to the world outside.


    However, their patience slowly faded after several hours, and even the most optimistic among them grew suspicious about what was urring.

 Chapter 640 Commencing The Migration

    <h4>Chapter 640 Commencing The Migration </h4>


    ?640 Commencing The Migration


    "Hey, something''s not right. Why hasn''t the warrior from beyond the mountaine out yet?"


    "Yes, something is definitely wrong. Could the Queen have gathered us here for another matter?"


    "You! What are you saying? Why would the Queen use such a method to gather all of us here? Isn''t she strong enough to summon us here at will? Look there; even the rest of the other five Major ns, the Prismaflow n and the Luminaris n, are present. Let''s wait first and see how they will react."


    "Yes, as thest remaining Major ns, they must surely be cautious of the Queen and the Crystalforge n, finding a way to bring them down. So, if anything happens, they wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity and speak out first against the Crystalforge n."


    As the voices of the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom echoed one by one, it soon escted into a tter of murmurs that immediately filled up the surrounding area.


    Unlike the rest of the five major ns and the lesser ns and families, who were aware of the new status quo in the kingdom, the citizens were not privy to such information.


    For all they knew, the Crystalforge n had seized back control of the kingdom with the help of the warriors from beyond the mountain, and a few other powerful Crystalforge elite warriors that had suddenly emerged from nowhere. These warriors were credited with capturing the Luminaris n, who had supported the Gemheart n in attacking the Castle.


    As a result, the Luminaris n was now a subordinate n.


    So, as far as the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom were concerned, the five major ns were still present. However, they had only been intimidated by the strength of the Crystalforge n and could only bow their heads down until they came up with a way topete with the Crystalforge n.


    The n Leaders of the Quartzwraith n and the Prismaflow n heard their voices and couldn''t help but feel their eyes twitch in annoyance.


    Hey, can''t you see that we are also here, packed with our things, and waiting for the warrior from beyond the mountain toe and take us outside the mountain as well?


    Even if we are biding our time, what makes you think it''s to attack the Crystalforge n? Bless Naka, are you aware of the Crystalforge n''s strength now?


    The previous five Major ns couldn''t help but shake their heads when they thought about this. Rather than fight against the Crystalforge n, they were naturally here not only to see what the Queen and the warrior from beyond the mountain, that nned to take them outside the mountain but also to determine who would be favoured most by the Crystalforge n so that they could all know where they currently stand and act ordingly.


    Meanwhile, from above, on a makeshift tform outside the Castle, Queen Selene heard the voices of the inhabitants of the Prismerian Kingdom. She couldn''t help but deeply frown before a sigh escaped her lips.


    Even she would be overwhelmed and doubtful about what was currently happening if she hadn''t yet listened to Orion''s n, so instead of feeling angry about the murmurs of the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom that were growing stronger by the second, she hoped that Orion would appear and clear all of their doubts the same way he had done with hers.


    Suddenly, Queen Selene noticed two figures running towards her from the corner of her eye and immediately snapped her eyes in their direction. Seeing that it was Crystalia and one of the warriors from beyond the Castle, Fifi, whom she had gotten acquainted with and found out was one of Orion''s wives, making her Crystalia''s other sister.


    Though she is happy that Crystalia will have capable people to take care of her when she''s gone, Queen Selene can''t help but feel heartache when she thinks about her condition and that of her husband.


    Soon, they arrived before her.


    "Mom," Crystalia shouted as she jumped on Queen Selene, wrapping her arms around her on the stage.


    Queen Selene returned the hug without care, within the gazes of so many people.


    "Are you okay now? How are you feeling?" Queen Selene asked, calmly brushing her hand against Crystalia''s long, crystal-white hair bangs.


    Crystalia nodded in response, "I''m okay. In fact, I feel so much better now," Crystalia responded.


    Hearing her daughter''s response, a smile emerged on Queen Selene''s face.


    Orion was a good match for her daughter; he had already helped return her to her usual self. Queen Selene sighed deeply, thinking about how he had also helped her return to her previous form. She turned her head towards Fifi, "Where is Orion? Will he be here soon?" Queen Selene asked impatiently, wanting to know when he would arrive since he had yet toe with Crystalia and Fifi.


    Thest thing she wanted was amotion suddenly erupting out of nowhere, as she was sure the end results wouldn''t be worth it.


    Fifi nodded in response, "Yes, he will be here soon. He told me that he wanted to fetch some things from the Garden before he arrived," Fifi responded, her eyes fixed on Queen Selene.


    Queen Selene nodded in understanding. She was sure Orion wanted to get the god at the bottom of the Garden and fetch the Guardians of the Garden, as they would have toe along. Regardless, she hoped that Orion would make it here on time.


    "Don''t worry, mom. Orion said that he would be here soon, so I believe that he would," Crystalia said with a smile, trying her best to cheer up her mother.


    Queen Selene smiled lightly before she nodded in response.


    "Of course, I believe that he will. Why don''t you stay with the rest of our n members until we begin," Queen Selene said, pointing at the Crystalforge n members who were beside the stage, heavily guarded by the pce guards and the surviving Crystalforge elite warriors, with the other warriors from beyond also standing beside them.

 Chapter 641 Commencing The Migration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 641 Commencing The Migration (2) </h4>


    ?641 Commencing The Migration (2)


    Crystalia nodded in understanding. She turned around and immediately saw Flintor waving at her from the distance.


    Seeing the healed Flintor, Crystalia''s eyes instantly lit up with joy, and she left her mother''s side, running towards his direction to meet him.


    Meanwhile, Fifi went to stand with the rest of the other warriors. Though she noticed the strange looks they all gave her, understanding that it was primarily because of her panties, she didn''t care.


    Moreover, the Prismerion culture was unlike theirs, and they didn''t discriminate against her appearance. Unlike the warriors who found the Prismerion''s race culture unusual and ufortable, Fifi could be said to be the only one present who found itfortable to stay in throughout her time here.


    Nheless, even if the Prismerions had felt the same way, Fifi didn''t care about what anyone thought as long as Orion loved it, and she was sure that the sisters also felt the same way.


    When Crystalia arrived, she stretched her arms and hugged him.


    "It''s good that you''re okay. I thought that something bad would happen to you," Crystalia said as she breathed heavily in relief.


    Only after they had reimed their position as the number one power in the Prismerian Kingdom did she learn about Flintor''s conditions in the dungeon. Just like her mother, Flintor had been tortured and starved, and there had even been many attempts to repress his magical energy, all of which he had survived. However, despite the umted injuries, Flintor had managed to arrive at the engagement banquet and had attempted to save her.


    How could she not be moved by such a gesture?


    And most of all, knowing that Flintor would still do such, even if he were in a worse condition, Crystalia couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    Flintor returned the hug with a warm smile before breaking apart within a few seconds. "I''m d you are getting better, Princess Crystalia," Flintor said.


    Crystalia wanted to respond; however, she noticed a girl standing extremely close to Flintor, causing her to hold her words and scrutinize her.


    Flintor instantly noticed Princess''s gaze and the strange atmosphere in the air. He quickly introduced the woman beside him. "Princess, this is Livia. She is a Prismerian Healer''s Sanctuary healer and my soon-to-be partner," Flintor said, pointing at Livia.


    Livia immediately bowed down in respect.


    "It''s good to finally have the chance to see the Princess of the Prismerian Kingdom this close. I thought that Flintor was merely the Princess''s personal guard; however, it seems like I was wrong, and the rtionship between you two is extremely close," Livia said.


    Meanwhile, Princess Crystalia examined Livia. She looked at her long crystalline royal blue hair bangs before shifting her gaze to her blue gown and panties. Crystalia then stared at her incredible bust. From the size alone, she could tell that Livia''s breast size was much bigger than hers, and although she also had a good figure,pared to her breast size, her buttocks were much smaller.


    Nheless, Crystalia couldn''t help but be happy that Flintor had managed to get himself a beautiful and capable partner; for a moment, she thought he would die alone.


    Crystalia nodded in response to Livia''s words.


    "Yes. Flintor is my personal guard, so don''t try to treat him wrongly, or else you might regret it," Crystalia responded.


    So what if Livia was beautiful and capable? With Flintor''s status as her personal guard and his qualifications as a direct apostle of a god, it wouldn''t have been a surprise if even the elite female warriors started rushing to him to be his partners.


    Princess Crystalia needed to make Livia understand that she caught a big harvest early, and unless she wanted to regret letting it go, she needed to be aware of thepetition.


    Livia quickly grasped Princess Crystalia''s words and nodded in understanding. "Thank you for the advice, my Princess," Livia said, sighing in her heart as she bowed down again. She took Princess Crystalia''s words seriously.


    Flintor watched this scene and couldn''t help but furrow his brows, wondering why the Princess had said such a thing.


    Seeing that Livia somehow understood what the Princess was conveying, he kept his lips sealed as the two silently returned to their position and focused on the makeshift tform.


    As another hour ticked by, the murmurs among the inhabitants of the Prismerian kingdom grew louder and more agitated, eventually directing their frustration at Queen Selene.


    "I UNDERSTAND YOUR HIGHNESS IS TRYING TO FIND A WAY TO LEAD US OUT OF THIS MOUNTAIN, BUT PLEASE DON''T GIVE US FALSE HOPE BY GATHERING US ALL HERE AND SAYING NOTHING!"


    "YES, IF SOMETHING HAPPENED DURING WHITE FLAME''S DEATH THAT CAN STOP US FROM LEAVING THE MOUNTAIN, THEN TELL US WHAT IT IS AND STOP GIVING US FALSE HOPE!"


    "YOUR HIGHNESS, WHY THE SILENCE? WHERE IS THE WARRIOR THAT IS COMING TO TAKE US OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAIN? IF SOMETHING IS WRONG, PLEASE TELL US. WE ARE ALREADY USED TO LIVING IN THESE MOUNTAINS, AND SURELY WE CAN CONTINUE LIKE THIS FOR YEARS!"


    Just as the voices were about to continue, an immense magical energy descended heavily on those speaking, apanied by a loud thundering sound that resonated in the air, assaulting everyone''s ears.


    "KEEP QUIET!" Ralias Prismaflowmanded, his gaze sweeping over all the citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom. "WE HAVE BEEN STAYING IN THESE MOUNTAINS FOR SEVERAL THOUSANDS OF YEARS. CAN''T WE WAIT FOR ANOTHER HOUR?"


    "IF THE WARRIOR DOESN''T COME BY THEN, WE WILL WAIT UNTIL THE NEXT DAY. IF HE DOESN''T ARRIVE BY THE NEXT DAY, WE WILL WAIT FOR A WEEK. IF HE STILL DOESN''T COME AFTER A WEEK, THEN WE WILL KEEP ON WAITING UNTIL HE ARRIVES! AFTER ALL THESE YEARS THAT YOU''VE BEEN HERE, DON''T TELL ME YOU CAN''T WAIT A WHILE WHEN YOU FINALLY HAVE THE CHANCE TO LEAVE THIS MOUNTAIN!"


    "FINE, IF ANYONE WANTS TO LEAVE, THEY CAN LEAVE! BUT MAKE SURE TO UNDERSTAND THAT ONCE YOU DO, YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO LEAVE THIS MOUNTAIN ALONG WITH THE REST OF US!" Ralias added with a firm tone.


    Once Ralias finished speaking, an eerie silence nketed the area. The citizens of the Prismerian Kingdom clenched their fists in frustration.


    If they could wait for several years until now, then why couldn''t they wait a little longer?


    Were they truly this weak?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 642 Commencing The Migration (3)

    <h4>Chapter 642 Commencing The Migration (3) </h4>


    ?642 Commencing The Migration (3)


    As Ralias had anticipated, everyone''s resolve suddenly strengthened, and they decided to wait longer to see what would happen.


    Ralias turned his gaze towards Queen Selene and nodded at her seriously. She responded with a thankful nod.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the ns and families wore displeased expressions. Ris had been fortunate enough to capitalize on the situation and present himself and the Prismaflow n favourably before the Queen. This significantly increased their chances of gaining the Queen''s favour.


    Just as Ris sighed inwardly to regain hisposure, the ground beneath him shook. Startled, Ralias snapped his head towards the ground before his attention shifted to the trembling castle.


    An earthquake!


    The tremors shook Queen Selene, and the entire Prismerian kingdom felt the ground''s unsettling movements, prompting everyone to nce around in confusion. This unprecedented event left them bewildered, as they had never encountered such urrences during their years in the mountain.


    Suddenly¡ª


    BOOOMM!!


    The ground violently ruptured at a distance behind the Queen, and to everyone''s surprise, a figure emerged from it. Queen Selene immediately recognized the ck-haired young man in strange attire walking out of the copsed ground, carrying a massive box made of rock and crystal.


    It was Orion!


    And to everyone''s surprise, not only Orion but even the Princess and the Guardians of the Garden followed closely behind him. They proceeded until Orion stepped onto the makeshift stage.


    Bang!


    Orion delicately ced the box on the stage, causing a momentary tremor. He turned to Queen Selene, saying, "I''m ready; we can leave now."


    Queen Selene nodded solemnly, issuing orders to the surrounding guards and warriors, including those from other ns and families, to form a protective line at the edge of the sea of people as they prepared to depart.


    They all quickly obeyed the Queen''s orders and immediately went to take positions around the one million eight hundred Prismerions.


    Queen Selene''s eyes soonnded on the Prismerian Healer''s Sanctuary healers and their patients, who were all carried on beds by a group of volunteers. Alongside them was the King, who had his own personal attendant. Her gaze shifted to ra, the Gemheart n, and the Luminaris n.


    She swept her eyes over the rest of the crowd and, with a nod, turned her head back towards Orion.


    "We are ready too. We can start leaving," Queen Selene said.


    Orion also looked around, noticing Madam Seraphina, Elysia, Crystalia, Maya, Merida, Fifi, and other warriors present. He nodded and bent down to pick up therge box again, cing it on his shoulders. He then looked at the Prismerions before him.


    "EVERYONE, FOLLOW ME!" Orion shouted.


    Orion descended from the makeshift stage and began walking in a certain direction. The Princess of the Garden and the Guardians of the Garden followed behind him. Meanwhile, the warriors trailed behind, with the Crystalforge n members beside them. The sea of over one million Prismerions marched in tow, their footsteps echoing around them.


    Queen Selene couldn''t help but frown when she noticed Orion moving in a different direction. After all, the path they had previously carved to move outside the castle was in another direction.


    Nheless, from the determined look in Orion''s eyes, she understood that he probably knew what he was doing, so she sealed her mouth shut and merely followed behind.


    As Orion arrived at a blockade of a mountain wall, the warriors were prepared, expecting Orion to order them to open the mountain walls so they could pass through. However, contrary to their expectations, Orion kept walking with therge box tightly secured on his shoulders, and then unexpectedly¡ª


    RUMBLE!!


    As though sensing Orion''s presence, the wall of the mountain before him crumbled, scattering into varying sizes of rocks that descended deep beneath the earth.


    Watching behind Orion, the warriors, Queen Selene, the leaders of the various ns and families, and the Prismerions all stood in amazement at the scene before them, clearly not expecting to witness such a spectacle.


    "Hey, how did he do it?"


    "Is this the power of the warrior from outside the mountain?"


    "Hahaha! I''m excited; this means we are truly getting out of this mountain!"


    The Prismerions voiced their thoughts in surprise and happiness at the scene before them.


    The crumbling of the mountain walls didn''t stop until a gaping hole wide enough for them to pass through was made.


    Once it had settled, Orion began to walk forward once more. And without hesitation, everyone else followed, afraid of being left behind.


    They soon arrived outside after an hour of quickly climbing up the mountain. As the sun''s brilliance shone down within cavern walls, the Prismerions all stepped out one by one for the first time in 7,500 years.


    They copsed on their knees and bowed when their bodies felt the sun''s warmth.


    "PRAISE NAKA!!"


    "PRAISE NAKA!!"


    "PRAISE THE WARRIOR FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAINS!!"


    Within minutes, a chorus of praises filled the air, each carrying a heavy emotion, some directed at Naka, while others directed at Orion. Nheless, the chorus became stronger by the second, as more Prismerions walked outside the mountain and copsed on their knees. Some even raised their heads, fixing their eyes on the sun, not caring about the stinging sensation as though they wanted to burn its image forever in their eyes.


    Orion dropped therge box on the ground and observed this scene.


    Fifi approached him, "Do you need any help?" she asked.


    Orion looked at Fifi and nodded in response, remembering that he had almost forgotten to summon Aerialia as she wanted to see firsthand whether his n would work or fail.


    He immediately summoned his crimson greatsword and reduced its length to about 1.9 meters (6 ft) long before handing it over to Fifi.


    "I was talking about therge box¡ª" Fifi began, but she couldn''tplete her sentence as an immense weight entered her hand, interrupting her and causing her to let go of the Crimson greatsword.


    The Crimson greatsword immediately fell to the ground.


    BOOM!!


    The ground below it copsed instantly, and a wave of dust gathered above it.

 Chapter 643 Are You Sure He Isn’t A God?

    <h4>Chapter 643 Are You Sure He Isn''t A God? </h4>


    ?643 Are You Sure He Isn''t A God?


    Witnessing this scene, Orion immediately remembered forgetting to reduce its weight. He looked at Aerialia from the corner of his eyes since she was partly in control of the Crimson greatsword.


    Aerialia quickly understood Orion''s gaze and snorted loudly before she reduced the weight of the Crimson greatsword.


    Orion shifted his attention back to Fifi, "You can carry it; it won''t be as heavy as it was before," Orion said.


    Though there was a bit of scepticism in his eyes, Fifi nodded in response and bent down to pick up Orion''s Crimson greatsword. To her surprise, though she could still feel the incredible weight of the Crimson greatsword in her hands, which she clenched tightly with both hands whenpared to before, the greatsword felt incredibly light.


    She could also sense power emanating from the Crimson greatsword even without swinging it.


    "Since you can wield it, you can use the Crimson greatsword in case of any emergencies," Orion said, looking at the encroaching Vylkr vines, which he had pushed back with the help of the mountain before they had stepped out of the mountain.


    Fifi furrowed her brows at Orion''s words and shifted her attention towards the approaching Vylkr vines.


    Since Orion had confidently brought out this many people outside the mountain, she had thought he already had a n on how he would protect them.


    "However, in the meantime, he will handle things from here," Orion said as he stretched his hands and lightly grazed his knuckles on top of therge box made from rock and crystal.


    Therge box suddenly trembled.


    At first, Fifi was confused about what Orion was talking about. However, as she witnessed the box tremble when he lightly rasped his knuckle against it, the intensity of the trembling increased, attracting the attention of those around them.


    Before Fifi could ask Orion what was happening¡­


    WHOOOSSHH!!


    An immense divine energy erupted out of the box, spreading in all directions and enveloping everyone within its vicinity.


    Feeling the familiar pressure again, Fifi became instantly stunned as she took in her surroundings.


    The encroaching Vylkr vines were no longer advancing!


    It was as though someone had erected an invisible wall, preventing them from passing through, no matter how much they tried. Everyone was astounded by the scene, from Fifi to the warriors who had prepared to face the encroaching Vylkr vines to the rest of the Prismerions witnessing the Vylkr vines and the deste world around them.


    "This¡­" Seth stuttered as he struggled to find the right words for the unfolding scene.


    Just a few seconds ago, he was waiting for Orion''s skies to descend so they could board them. In the next second, an immense pressure, simr to what he had experienced from the god below the garden, suddenly descended on their shoulders. It then spread out, forming a protective shield against the Vylkr vines.


    This was the first time Seth had seen something like this. He instantly turned his head towards Orion, focusing on the strangerge box beside him.


    Seth gulped deeply as he couldn''t help but think, ''A god.''


    Without a doubt, Seth believed a familiar god was locked up within that strange box.


    "Orion, don''t tell me that¡­?" Queen Selene couldn''t help but walk up and ask, her eyes firmly glued to the box as she sensed its immense divine energy.


    Observing Orion''s gaze, Queen Selene gulped down deeply. She had been wondering where the god¡ªthe divine being below the garden, responsible for making Flintor and the rest apostles of a foreign god¡ªwas as they made their way out of the mountain.


    However, who would have thought he was already before her, locked up in a box nheless?


    Queen Selene now understood why Orion had carried the box from the castle to outside the mountain.


    Apart from finding it difficult to stand before the immense divine energy emanating from it, she was unsure if she could even trust her own elite warriors to handle the box properly, especially after learning that there was a god within it.


    Orion witnessed Queen Selene''s expression and instantly shook his head, a deep sigh escaping his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, I will handle this. Just focus on your people and make sure that they stay calm and remain in order," Orion said, his eyes fixed on Queen Selene.


    Queen Selene nodded immediately in response.


    Seeing that everything was taken care of, Orion left the box in Fifi''s care before he walked towards the mountain.


    The whole area fell into a hushed silence, with everyone''s gaze fixed on Orion''s location.


    As he quietly arrived before the mountain again, their eyes followed his every move.


    "What is he trying to do?" Seth said, squinting his eyes at Orion as he tried to scrutinize his actions.


    For some reason, he felt Orion was about to do something astounding again.


    Meanwhile, as Orion stood before the mountain, he stretched his right hand forward and pressed it on the surface of the mountains. At first, nothing happened; however, within a few minutes, the mountain began to tremble.


    Seth''s gut feeling proved correct when he witnessed the enormous mountain tremble. Instead of boarding Orion''s sky, he decided to stay on the ground and apany them on their journey, much like Fifi.


    Nheless, before the already stunned and astounded onlookers, the enormous mountain, once firmly grounded, suddenly uprooted with a resounding rumble and gradually ascended into the air, leaving behind a deep and frightening chasm in the ground.


    The previously silent atmosphere suddenly became eerily quiet as everyone witnessed this scene with shock written all over their faces.


    "n leader, are you seeing this?" one of the Prismaflow elders eximed, disbelief etched across their face.


    The mountain that had ascended into the sky wasn''t just any mountain; it was the same mountain where Naka had imprisoned them. For over 7,000 years, they suffered the ruthless onught of White me within its confines. And now, that very mountain had been effortlessly uprooted by Orion.


    Ralias nodded in response, observing the scene intensely, his face mirroring his profound shock.


    At this point, Ralias couldn''t help but entertain the thought that maybe... Orion was Naka!


    He had to be! It was the only exnation he could fathom for the incredible scene unfolding before him.

 Chapter 644 Are You Sure He Isn’t A God? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 644 Are You Sure He Isn''t A God? (2) </h4>


    ?644 Are You Sure He Isn''t A God? (2)


    In fact, Ris wasn''t the only one currently entertaining such thoughts. As the rest of the Prismerions stared at Orion''s figure, they couldn''t help but wonder if Orion was Naka. After all, it wasn''t that difficult to conclude that the extraordinary feats they had just witnessed were things only a god could aplish, and Orion had just performed them before their eyes.


    Meanwhile, as the mountain ascended into the air, reaching a certain distance, it abruptly stopped. Then, unexpectedly, the mountain began to tremble again and shrink. It continued shrinking shockingly to the extent that what stood before Orion was no longer an enormous mountain but one of hand size.


    As Orion stretched out his palm, the hand-sized mountain was immediately drawn to his hand, spinning terrifyingly before abruptly stopping. Then, in the blink of an eye, the hand-sized mountain transformed into a streak of light, vanishing onto Orion''s right arm.


    On Orion''s right shoulder, an image of a brown miniature mountain mark suddenly appeared and etched itself onto his skin.


    Orion took a deep breath and exhaled, sensing that he had fully taken control of the mountain. Although he had no immediate use for the mountain, he was confident he would in the future. Afterpleting the task, he looked at the terrifying deep chasm in the air and then turned around, walking back toward therge box.


    As Orion did so, the reverence in the Prismerions'' eyes grew more profound, and even the gap they had left for him to walk through became slightlyrger.


    Queen Selene noticed their gaze and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. Even she had almost begun to believe that Orion was a god, given all the remarkable things he had done for them since his appearance.


    He arrived at the right times when they needed help, yed a crucial role in their sess in the trial below the garden, defeated White me, and restored bnce to the Prismerian Kingdom. He was now leading them safely through the Vylkr vines to their new home.


    In fact, it would be even stranger if they didn''t entertain such thoughts after witnessing all of his actions.


    Meanwhile, Orion didn''t notice anything peculiar about their behaviour. He assumed it was expected, considering they had just witnessed him telekically pull out a mountain that had imprisoned them, a source of torment for several thousand years.


    Once he reached therge box, he nodded at Fifi before lifting it and bncing it on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, his voice resounding through the air due to the terrifying silence in the surroundings, prating their ears.


    As Orion walked forward, leading the way with others behind him, the Prismerions, including those still on their knees, immediately stood up and followed behind him, afraid of being left behind or caught by the grasps of the Vylkr vines.


    Queen Selene ensured her warriors remained at the edge of the Vylkr vines to protect them, even though she knew they could do minor damagepared to the warriors from Orion''s Vige, who seemed much more adept at destroying them. She understood that having them there was better than leaving the task to ordinary citizens.


    Once she was done focusing, she turned her attention forward, her eyes fixed on Orion''s back as he carried the box correctly on his shoulders and walked on.


    .....¡­


    The Vige


    "Mom, Dad, I''m on my way to the farm. Warrior Jean will be taking us to the strongholds we have chosen for the test today," T said as she tidied up any spare tulga she might need, putting them in her sack and some kalna fruits for a snack.


    She hung the sack firmly on her shoulders, her cuss gripped securely in her hands.


    "Ah~~ do you want me to escort you, dear?"


    "Pahh~~ pah~~"


    T initially shook her head at her mother''s offer but then hesitated, eventually nodding slowly. No matter how brave she was, she still felt anxious and fearful.


    After several months of training and preparing to be a warrior with Warrior Jean, this would be the first time heading to the stronghold. She realized that having someone escort her to the farm might ease her uneasiness.


    "PAHH~~ PAHH~~"


    "...Alright... Uh~~~ I will be done in a few seconds," Salia responded with a warm smile on her face, observing her daughter''s expression.


    Though T was strong, with a confident attitude to back up her strength, it wasn''t hard for her, who was her mother, to see through her nervousness.


    T''s nervousness was natural since this would be the first time she would go to the stronghold.


    Salia turned her head to look at her husband, whose hands were tightly gripping both sides of her waist as he stood behind her, thrusting in and out of his wife''s wet entrance, "Ah~~ Be quick, sweetheart, remember today is T''s first time at the stronghold¡­ Uh~~ and we don''t want to bete," she said with zing eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m already¡­. It''sing!" Thak said before abruptly stopping and releasing into his wife''s wet entrance.


    Once done, he released his grasp from his wife''s waist and turned to look at his daughter.


    "Which stronghold did you decide to join?" Thak asked.


    However, Salia immediately adjusted her tulga before pinching her husband on the side of his waist.


    "Ouch..."


    "Did you forget what she told us yesterday about which stronghold she would join?" Salia said with a fierce re directed at Thak.


    Thak coughed lightly in response, "You know that I''ve beening backtetely because of the changes in the Vige. It''s not easy to be the Vige chief''s messenger at a time like this, you know," Thak said with a wry smile.


    Saria sighed tiredly, "T has chosen to join the Leftward Stronghold. It''s a wise decision if you ask me because there is a chance that the Rightward Stronghold might be chaotic again if no Stronghold Leader is chosen soon," Salia said.


    Thak nodded his head in understanding.

 Chapter 645 Village In Peril

    <h4>Chapter 645 Vige In Peril </h4>


    ?645 Vige In Peril


    Although he would have wanted his daughter to take advantage of this situation, given her four-star potential, and be the next stronghold leader, considering her young age and the need for a less chaotic environment to develop her strength, he understood that choosing the Leftward Stronghold was the best decision.


    Moreover, he understood that Seth would soon be appointed the Rightward Stronghold Leader, so there was no need to rush.


    "Since it''s like that, while your mother escorts you to the farm, I''ll be at the Leftward Stronghold to watch you take your test, okay?" Thak said, looking at T.


    He then turned to his wife, who had already finished arranging her tulga.


    Salia nodded at him with a smile. Okay, it''s settled then," she said, agreeing with his words. Shifting her attention to her daughter, she added, "Come on, let''s go before we arrivete." Salia beckoned for T to follow her, greeted her husband goodbye, and then left through the door toward the farm, with Talia following behind.


    Watching them leave, Thak also decided to exit the room.


    He prepared to head out to the Vige Chief''spound, certain that today would be busy. He sighed deeply, feeling his senses already tingling.


    ¡­....¡­.


    "T!"


    "Grim!"


    Gorg called out as he quickly approached the group, his sister following behind him.


    When he arrived at the group, he greeted the middle-aged woman with long, tied ck hair, who seemed to be T''s mother, before shifting his attention to the man beside Grim. Gorg greeted him as well, despite not knowing who he was.


    "This is my elder brother, Gark," Grim quickly introduced his brother, noticing Gorg''s confusion.


    Gorg nodded in response and introduced the young woman beside him, "This is my sister, Ruby," Gorg said.


    Ruby was a tall, slender woman with natural blue hair and eyes. She wore the traditional female tulga attire, but a piece of fabric was tied across her chest instead of a crop top cloth over her shoulder.


    Despite this, her well-defined abdominal muscles, various toned muscr outlines, and the cuss sheathed on her back made it clear that the young woman standing before them was a warrior.


    As such, everyone greeted her with respect, and Ruby, in turn, returned their greetings humbly.


    Nevertheless, Gark couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy when he noticed that his younger brother was right, and Gorg had another sister who was also a warrior. He was sure that their family would find it challenging tock wealth.


    Meanwhile, the other girl was the Vige Chief''s messenger''s daughter, whose mother owned arge shop in the Vige Square.


    ''So lucky,'' Gark thought.


    "Alright, guys, let''s get going, or else we will bete," Gorg urged.


    They all nodded in understanding and walked towards the forest.


    As they approached the forest, they noticed something strange as soon as they stepped toward the farm. Various warriors who were supposed to guard the Vige gates and others who were supposed to ensure the farm was safe and peaceful were all running towards a specific direction.


    The scene made them all frown deeply, as it looked like something terrible had happened on the farm, and they were all running away from it.


    However, they were sure that wasn''t the case.


    Ruby immediately caught a warrior who had just run beside her, "What''s going on? Where''s everyone headed to?" Ruby asked, with a deep frown on her face.


    Feeling the strength of the grip around his arm, although her grip was weak, the man quickly understood that Ruby was a warrior.


    "What are you still doing here? Quick, we have to leave and protect the Vige; it will soon be under attack," the warrior responded.


    "Hurry, everyone has been asked to head over to the first border to protect the Vige," the warrior added.


    He freed his arm from Ruby''s grip and immediately shapeshifted into a three-meterrge, four-legged, golden, ck-striped beast with incredible agility. He quickly disappeared in the direction the rest of the warriors were heading towards.


    Meanwhile, the warrior''s words left the group absolutely stunned.


    The Vige was being attacked!


    How could the Vige be under attack?


    Suddenly, a frightening thought appeared in Ruby''s mind.


    Ruby turned her attention towards Gorg and the others, "I don''t think the test will be taken today anymore, so you all should get back home and rest. I''ll cross the river and see what is happening. If the Vige is truly under attack, then as a warrior, I have to go and protect it," Ruby said, directing herst words at her brother.


    As they witnessed the scene and heard Ruby''s voice, they all nodded in understanding, especially Gorg, realizing this was a serious and important matter.


    "Be careful, sis," Gorg said with a worried gaze.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of Vylkr vines or threats the Vige faced, but he hoped his sister would be okay and return home safely.


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure that they all return home safely," Salia said, nodding at Ruby as she noticed her uncertain gaze.


    Ruby replied, "Thank you," and nodded in gratitude before she turned around and jumped into the sky.


    Suddenly, her back glowed with a bright dark light, and a pair of 9-meter-long (29 ft) translucent ebony wings unfolded behind her before sheunched forward toward the direction the rest of the warriors were heading.


    "Come on, everyone, I promise to get you all home safely, so let''s go," Salia instructed with a serious expression.


    Whatever the Vige was about to face, she could only hope that it wasn''t anything they couldn''t handle.


    Meanwhile, Gorg had only just noticed when his sister disappeared from sight. He quickly began to walk forward to catch up with the others.


    ¡­.¡­.


    Within the first borders of the Vige, various warriors and those in their shapeshifting beast forms, capable of flight, hung in the sky. Their weapons were clenched tightly in their grasp as they stared at the countless moving dots far away in the distance, heading towards them.

 Chapter 646 A Place to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 646 A ce to Begin </h4>


    ?646 A ce to Begin


    Meanwhile, below them, those who could not fly prepared themselves for whatever they were about to face. Their eyes were fixed on the countless approaching dots in the distance.


    Suddenly, one of the shapeshifters reverted to his human form andnded before the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    "What did you see?" the Vige Chief asked, his expression serious.


    Despite his doubts about the identity of their enemies, the Vige Chief believed that facing arge and quickly advancing multitude was a crisis the Vige might struggle to ovee.


    "Chief, you need to see it for yourself," the warrior said, his face filled with disbelief. He turned around, pointing in a specific direction in the sky.


    The Vige Chief furrowed his brow at the warrior''s words.


    Was the situation so dire that he struggled to convey what he had seen? Nheless, he turned his head and fixed his gaze on the direction the warrior indicated. Suddenly, his eyes discerned several objects in the sky heading their way.


    The Vige Chief squinted at the flying shapes, and as their details became clearer¡ª


    Baddum!


    His heartbeat gradually intensified. A thought struck him like a lightning bolt.


    "Impossible," the Vige Chief muttered.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar quickly noticed the Vige Chief''s odd behaviour. "What''s going on, Chief?" he asked.


    Receiving no response, Stronghold Leader Zogar shifted his attention to the warrior. "Spit it out; what did you see?" he demanded.


    "I saw the Ori¡­" the warrior began, but the Vige Chief abruptly interrupted before he could continue.


    "STRONGOLD LEADER ZOGAR, FOLLOW ME!" the Vige Chief roared, leaping into the sky and transforming into his shapeshifting form.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, he didn''t morph into a massive green owl form. Instead, amonstrous dragon-like beast with a magnificent array of brown, white, and orange feathers on his back stretched outwards as he ascended into the sky, leaving a sharp gust of wind in his wake.


    Witnessing the Vige Chief assume a shapeshifting form, an ability he rarely used due to the risk of umting injuries, Stronghold Leader Zogar found himself momentarily stunned. Shaking off his astonishment, he tightly clenched his weapon and swiftly raced towards the direction of the Vige Chief, determined to catch up with him.


    ¡­....¡­


    Eight days had passed since the Prismerions began their arduous journey through the dead forest, and finally, they reached their destination.


    Their progress would have been swifter if not for the short breaks they took and the numerous obstacles they encountered.


    During this time, they profoundly understood the world beyond the mountain. They realised the external world was far more brutal and unforgiving than the mountains. Without Orion and the warriors apanying them, their survival outside the mountain would have been non-existent.


    The thought sent shivers down their spines whenever they glimpsed the Vylkr vines slithering in the distance. Nheless, they were all united in the belief that given another chance to leave the mountain, even with slim odds of survival, they would gratefully seize it.


    Their regrets would intensify if they realised they could leave the mountain but missed their chances.


    However, the one aspect that never ceased captivating them was the moon''s radiant glow, an enchanting scene that filled them with wonder. The sun''s brilliance was equally fascinating, providing an unfamiliar, soothing warmth that left them feeling invigorated rather than fatigued, no matter how long they basked in its glow.


    Amidst the sea of Prismerions, a member of the Prismaflow n materialised out of thin air beside Ris, whispering something into his ears.


    Ris, wearing a solemn expression, listened attentively before releasing a loud sigh of relief as the figure vanished once more into thin air.


    "What''s happening, father?" Conrad Prismaflow asked curiously, his eyes keenly observing the unfolding scene and catching his father''s expression of relief.


    The other Prismaflow n Leader''s family members gazed at Ris curiously, sensing that there might be good news in the air.


    Could they have finally reached their destination?


    Ris turned to face his sons and wife with a warm smile. "It seems that we have finally arrived at the ce where we can settle down and build our new ho¡ª" Ris began, but before he could finish his sentence, arge shadow loomed above him.


    Startled, Ris snapped his head upwards, trying to discern the cause of the sudden interruption. However, as he raised his head and looked skyward¡ª


    He suddenly froze in his steps.


    Above him was a dragon-like beast with broad, colourful wings that seemed smaller than its massive body, an entity far from anything he had read about in the ''Ancient Codex,'' blocking the sun from their view.


    At this point, Ris and every other Prismerion had frozen in their steps, stretching their necks upwards to get a good look at the colossal creature casting its shadow over them.


    The beast circled in the air as though observing them and everything around until it abruptly halted mid-flight. Then, suddenly...


    "ROOOAAAARRR!!" The beast roared, its body pointing towards the direction they were heading.


    Within minutes, the sky above them darkened.


    Whether they were various beasts of different sizes, humanoid figures, or the two in the same body, Ris and the others watched with astounded expressions as they gathered above them in the sky, only allowing small waves of sunlight to pierce through as they moved around.


    Although their numbers were nowhere close to the over a million Prismerions below, their varying gigantic sizes and frightening forms made them understand that they were no match for the figures above their heads.


    "Everyone hide! We are under attack!"


    "Hurry, someone inform the warriors! We are under attack!"


    Within seconds, panic swept through the Prismerions as they believed an imminent attack was upon them.


    Contrary to their expectations, however, instead of being assaulted, they watched with bewildered expressions as the numerous figures flying above them uniformly arranged themselves and moved forward along with them.


    They refrained from harming the flying contraptions that housed the warriors from Orion''s Vige!


    "DON''T BE AFRAID; THESE ARE THE WARRIORS FROM OUTSIDE THE MOUNTAINS; THEY ARE HERE TO PROTECT US!"


    Suddenly, a resounding voice echoed around them, piercing their ears and leaving them even more astounded.

 Chapter 647 A Place to Begin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 647 A ce to Begin (2) </h4>


    ?647 A ce to Begin (2)


    From Ris to the rest of the Prismaflow n, the Quaztrwraith n, the Luminaris n, the Gemheart n, and every Prismerion present, all raised their heads in unison and looked upwards.


    These beasts... are genuinely part of the warriors from outside the mountains.


    A collective gulp resonated through the throats of n and family heads present because they realized without a doubt that if a conflict should ever break out between the Prismerions and the warriors, they were sure that they wouldn''t have the strength to retaliate.


    Immediately, the thought of submitting everything they had to the Queen was reinforced within their hearts.


    Meanwhile, at the forefront, Orion had already halted his steps. He ced the box on the ground when he noticed the Vige Chief''s dragon-like komodo shapeshifting form heading towards them.


    As the Vige Chief shifted back into his human form, his eyes immediately locked onto Orion''s figure. With a broad smile emerging on the Vige Chief''s face, he appeared before Orion, stunning Queen Selene, Crystalia, and the surrounding Prismerions, as they couldn''t even observe his movements.


    "Hahahahaha!! I knew you could do it! In only ten days, you''ve already solved the problem that gued us for several millennia


    ¡ªamazing! Amazing!" The Vige Chief roared out in happiness as he hugged Orion firmly.


    After a while, he released Orion and observed the strange groups of people before him.


    His eyes immediately caught sight of Fifi and Seth. He nodded at them before shifting his attention back to Orion.


    "Are they¡­?" The Vige Chief began to ask, but before he couldplete his sentence, Orion interrupted.


    "Yes, they are the Prismerions," Orion said,pleting the Vige Chief''s words for him. "This is Queen Selene and King Brylon, the leaders of the Prismerian kingdom," Orion introduced the royal couple before introducing Crystalia. "And this is Princess Crystalia, the next heir to the Prismerian kingdom."


    Orion then turned to them, "Everyone, meet the Vige Chief, the head of our Vige," he introduced.


    Queen Selene, Princess Crystalia, and the other Prismerions unconsciously gulped beside them.


    The dragon-like beast that had suddenly shapeshifted into a human was the leader of Orion''s Vige!


    They felt an oppressive weight suddenly pressing down on their shoulders the moment the Vige Chief set his eyes on them again.


    Queen Selene forcefully squeezed a smile on her lips and attempted to respond, but a loud gust of wind suddenly appeared within their surroundings, interrupting her words.


    Queen Selene sensed another presence and immediately shifted her attention to the side to see who it was.


    Her eyes fell upon a man almost as muscr as Fifi, tightly hugging Orion like the Vige Chief had done, roaring out withughter into the sky. From her instincts alone, Queen Selene could sense that the man before her was dangerous and even more powerful than the Vige Chief.


    She could see the Crystalforge warriors beside her gripping their weapons tightly, probably also sensing the same danger.


    When Stronghold Leader Zogar released him from his grip, Orion introduced him to Queen Selene and the others, "Everyone, this is the Leftward Stronghold Leader, Stronghold Leader Zogar. He is the leader of the Leftward and Rightward strongholds currently."


    Queen Selene and the others felt their breaths hitch as Orion''s words fell. They had thought that the Vige Chief was also the leader of the warriors; however, from the looks of it, it appeared that he wasn''t.


    Oblivious about the thoughts currently passing through the minds of Queen Selene and the others, Orion introduced the Royal family to Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in response and carefully scrutinized the figures whom Orion had just introduced to him.


    Seeing that she could speak, Queen Selene finally opened her mouth. She smiled as she said, "As the Queen of the Prismerian Kingdom, I speak for all of the Prismerions and would like to show my gratitude for all the help and protection that your warriors and Vige have provided us with." Queen Selene bowed deeply at an angle of 90 degrees towards the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar, showing her ultimate respect.


    "As children of Naka, how could we refrain from offering you help when the Prismerions needed it the most? Also, you shouldn''t be thanking us, but instead should thank Orion, as none of this would have been possible without him actively pushing for it and bringing it to our attention," the Vige Chief responded.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded with a huge smile as he briefly shook Orion''s shoulders, approving of the Vige Chief''s words.


    Queen Selene and the rest of the Prismerions felt their hearts throb at the Vige Chief''s words and Stronghold Leader Zogar''s confirmation.


    Crystalia felt her eyes almost leaking tears, mirroring the emotions of those around her.


    Meanwhile, Queen Selene gave Orion a bright, warm smile. She was aware that, no matter how much they thanked him, she wouldn''t be able to repay him for what he had done for them.


    So, Queen Selene could only ensure that she actively looked for a way to repay Orion for the help he had provided once they had settled down in their new home.


    "Don''t worry about it; it was nothing," Orion said with a smile.


    Unbeknownst to them, the rest of the Prismerions had the same idea and swore to ensure they would fulfil it.


    "What''s in that box?" The Vige Chief asked with furrowed brows, finally noticing the enigma of the box and the strange oppressive energy it gave off, constantly pushing itself on his being.


    Orion quickly exined what was in the box to the vige chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    The moment they heard that a god was locked within the box, which was why all the Vylkr vines were pushed back by an invisible force, their bodies instantly froze.


    They inwardly took in sharp breaths before quickly regaining theirposure.


    "Come on, let''s get back to the Vige. I am sure there are many things we all want to address before the day ends," the Vige Chief said as he briefly looked at the countless Prismerions behind Orion.


    He nodded at Orion before turning around and swiftly transforming into his massive green owl form, cutting through the sky and heading straight towards the Vige.

 Chapter 648 Descendants Of Orion

    <h4>Chapter 648 Descendants Of Orion </h4>


    ?648 Descendants Of Orion


    Four and a half monthster


    Orion paced restlessly outside the room.


    "Don''t worry, they are going to be alright," Crystalia said, looking at Orion with a warm smile.


    "Yes, Crystalia is right. Ursa, Reena, Greta, your mother, Ingrid, and the others are all strong women. I''m sure they can handle this," Merida said, agreeing with Crystalia''s words.


    Though they understood the reason for Orion''s anxiousness, they didn''t want to see him pacing up and down worriedly like this.


    Orion heard their words and sighed in response.


    Although he understood their thoughts, there was no way that he could stop himself from worrying about the results when it was over. Though he knew that childbearing wouldn''t be an easy task for all the women, he was also aware that Vivian, Celia, Derry, and Ingrid were going to experience several difficulties before giving birth.


    That alone added anotheryer of worry to his already concerned self.


    Even if Greta had prepared a special herbal mixture for them and the ones shared with everyone else, Greta had confirmed that she didn''t know how effective it would be or if it would work.


    Currently, there was a fifty-fifty chance that neither they nor the baby could make it or only one of them.


    Orion could feel his restlessness shoot into another dimension as several more minutes psed with no sound inside the room.


    "Orion, I don''t think Ingrid and the others would want you to be this hard on yourself. Though I understand it might be extremely difficult for them to make it through this session, they are my friends. I believe they possess the strength to pass through this easily, and as their partner, you should, too. It would be bad if you worry too much to the extent that you mix up or momentarily forget the names that you all havee up with for your children, right?" Grandma Meldra observed Orion with a smile, briefly chuckling.


    She had taken care of all of them before the arrival of Orion''s Prismerion wives, so she was well aware of the women''s nature and their temperaments.


    Crystalia, Merida, Gina, and Saria, who were present, nodded in agreement.


    Orion immediately halted his steps and breathed out deeply.


    "Yes, you are right. They would all be unhappy if they found out that I had been burdening myself like this," Orion responded with a deep sigh, nodding in agreement as he stared at the blue-silver-haired woman beside him.


    Witnessing this scene, Merida, Crystalia, and Grandma Meldra all sighed in relief.


    Suddenly, the sounds of several footsteps walking up the stairs resonated in their ears, and they all turned their heads in that direction to see who it was.


    Immediately, the figures of Anara with Grace in her arms, Dariya, Mia, and three more tree nymph overseers following behind her came into view.


    Orion immediately walked over and gently took Grace from Anara''s arms.


    Witnessing this, Anara loudly snorted in response but still gently handed over Grace to him, saying, "You aren''t even going to greet me with a kiss," while staring at Orion with a cold gaze.


    Without hesitation, Orion wrapped his arm around Anara''s waist, pulling her over before giving a warm, wet kiss.


    Crystalia, Maya, and the others chuckled at the scene, as they were already used to Anara''s character and the blunt manner in which she expressed her emotions.


    Orion then nodded at Dariya and Mia with warm emotions in his eyes. Though Dariya and Mia had already confessed their feelings for him, Orion surprisingly wanted to understand them more before taking further steps. However, he had been extremely busy constructing the new settlement home for the Prismerions and a few other pending matters, which he still needed to finish.


    Orion then turned his head to greet the others beside them out of respect.


    Suddenly, a burst of cuteughter resounded alongside a soft, high-pitched voice that screamed, "Papa! Papa!!"


    Orion looked at Grace, who was in his arms, and responded, "Did you miss me, sweetheart?" Though Grace had gotten a little better and even begun speaking a month ago, she was still only used to simple, short phrases.


    They knew that she would have learned tomunicate even earlier if it weren''t for her condition.


    [Author''s note: No, Grace will remain his daughter.]


    As Grace cutely nodded andughed, several other footsteps abruptly sounded again.


    Everyone turned their heads towards the direction of the stairs, guessing who might have also arrived.


    Suddenly, Queen Selene came into view alongside Maya, Elysia, and Madam Seraphina beside her.


    Meanwhile, Iris and two other Crystalforge n members who had be Aerialia''s apostles stood guard behind them.


    Noticing her gaze, Orion nodded at her before doing the same to the others beside her, who all responded solemnly.


    "Orion," Maya immediately ran towards him and wrapped her arms around him.


    She then kissed him before letting go of the others behind her to meet the rest of her sisters.


    Madam Seraphina and Elysia all did the same thing.


    "I thought we were going to bete. Fortunately, we have arrived on time," Queen Selene said.


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, you are all on time. However, my only hope is that they all make it out sessfully," Orion responded.


    Queen Selene shook her head in response, "Don''t worry, I am sure that they would; after all, they are all strong women," Queen Selene responded as she looked at Orion with a warm smile.


    Orion nodded with a sigh escaping his lips, "Yeah, they''ve also told me the same thing," Orion said with a smile as he turned to look at Crystalia, Saria, and the others who were discussing with each other before his attention shifted back towards Queen Selene.


    "How is the King doing?" Orion asked with a solemn expression.


    Queen Selene''s expression suddenly deted with a lost gaze as her eyes fell towards the wooden floor.


    "Although some of the helpers we''ve called for from the vige were helpful, it did not but slowly halted his death. Since there is no way that we can permanently reverse the effects of the artefact, he has refused to receive the treatment of any healer we have brought and is merely waiting for his death right now," Queen Selene responded as she raised her head.

 Chapter 649 Descendants Of Orion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 649 Descendants Of Orion (2) </h4>


    ?649 Descendants Of Orion (2)


    Her gaze met Grace''s broad, golden, curious eyes, which caused her to force a warm smile on her lips before she lifted her head and looked at Orion. Queen Selene''s smile slowly dropped as pain filled her eyes.


    "I¡­" Orion began. However, a loud voice sounded in the air.


    "I hope we are notte!"


    Orion turned his head to the side and saw the Vige Chief and the Vige Chieftess, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Caretaker Shani, Ivor, and the others behind them. Meanwhile, Seth was positioned at the end of the group.


    Orion shook his head in response, "No, you are just on time," Orion responded.


    He greeted them one by one, weing them with Grace gently carried in his arms.


    "WWAAAAHHHH!!"


    Suddenly, a loud crying voice rang out in the air, stunning Orion and causing him to stand rooted in his spot in a daze.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! Congrattions, you have finally be a father yet again," the Vige Chief roared inughter, briefly smiling at Grace, who was also stunned by the crying baby sound.


    One by one, they all congratted Orion with smiles on their faces. Though under normal circumstances, bearing children was a routine urrence happening every week within the Vige, which they would only bother paying attention to if it was something extremely important, like this one. After all, no matter how they looked at it, Orion was one of the most influential individuals in the Vige.


    Also, considering the peculiar situation concerning the childbirth of Orion''s women, it wouldn''t look good if they weren''t present for such an event.


    Nheless, Orion didn''t dare walk into the room after receiving their congrattions. He waited until he could be invited inside the room.


    "WWAAHHH WAHHHH!!!"


    It didn''t take long, and after several minutes, the cries of various children could be heard from inside the room.


    Even without being told, Orion was aware that everything was going smoothly.


    His partners and everyone around him sighed in relief, sharing the same sentiment.


    Suddenly, the door flew open.


    Bang!


    Just as Orion wanted to speak, three midwives rushed out of the room and passed by the corridor before they went down the stairs.


    Orion was momentarily stunned by their actions before running forward to see what was happening. However, before he could approach, the door was abruptly snapped shut.


    Orion furrowed his brows, pondering what was going on inside. His body gradually became restless again, wondering if anything terrible had happened to either his children or his wives.


    Everyone around him, from his wives to Queen Selene, the Vige Chief, and other key figures, couldn''t help but also be doubtful about the results.


    Fortunately, the midwives arrived several minutester. Just as they were about to rush back into the room, Orion caught one of them quickly.


    "What''s happening in there?" Orion asked immediately, his expression solemn.


    The three midwives immediately halted their steps, flustered as they looked around and realized everybody''s eyes were on them. They just noticed their presence.


    The midwife caught by Orion stared at him with a broad smile and a look of envy as she said, "Warrior Orion, congrattions! Mrs. Ingrid, Celia, Vivian, and Mrs. Derry just gave birth to beautiful, healthy twins."


    BANG!!


    The woman''s words hit Orion like a hammer, stunning him and causing him to lose his grip on the midwife. The impact reverberated through everyone present. While they were generally a fertile vige, the chances of conceiving twins were extremely rare, happening only once or twice a year, even during peak fertility.


    The fact that four of Orion''s partners, who had a higher risk ofplications during childbirth, had each given birth to a pair of twins was nothing short of extraordinary. This revtion left everyone amazed.


    Even Grandma Meldra, contemting whether to have her own children, felt her heart race as the gears in her mind shifted.


    Although the midwife had not yet provided information on the condition of Orion''s other partners, it was evident that they were all doing well.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by the momentarily stunned silence, the midwives rushed back into the room.


    The surroundings fell intoplete silence as they waited, understanding that everything would soon be revealed.


    An air of anticipation enveloped everyone as they remained silent, awaiting the conclusion of the events inside the room.


    After about half an hour, the door was suddenly pulled open, and L, Greta''s assistant and the second-best healer in the Vige emerged with beads of sweat on her forehead. L respectfully greeted everyone present, acknowledging the authority each held in their own right before shifting her attention to Orion.


    "You cane in, Mr. Orion. They are all waiting anxiously to see you¡ª" L began, but before she could finish her sentence, Orion had already rushed through the door. Witnessing this, L simply shook her head with a smile before turning around and closing the door once more.


    As Orion entered the room, he saw several midwives, two or three attending to each of his wives. The room was spacious enough for them to move freely, resembling a vast hall that allowed everyone to walk about without feeling crowded.


    The moment Orion walked in, their wives immediately noticed his figure.


    "Orion!!"


    "Orion!!"


    "Orion!!"


    One by one, they all called out to him, urging him toe forward and help soothe the difort they had just experienced.


    Orion immediately approached the person closest to him. "How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    "Although it was a little ufortable, it was nothing I couldn''t handle," Reena said tiredly, with a weak smile. "Besides, I delivered first, so you should start taking my words seriously from now on," she added, showing the baby in her arms.


    L rushed forward and whispered something into his ears, leaving Orion unsure whether to cry orugh. L had just informed him about which child was born first and who was thest.


    "Come on, Orion, tell her her name," Reena said as she revealed the child within her grasp under Grace''s curious eyes.


    Orion nodded and began to name his newborn children one by one.


    ....


    One monthter

 Chapter 650 The End Of King Brylon’s Reign

    <h4>Chapter 650 The End Of King Brylon''s Reign </h4>


    ?650 The End Of King Brylon''s Reign


    Under the cloudy night sky, Queen Selene, Orion, Crystalia, Maya, Merida, Elysia, Madam Seraphina, Flintor, the Prismaflow head family, and the elders of the Prismaflow n, the Quatzwraith head family, and the elders of the Quaztrwraith n, the Luminaris head family, and the elders of the Luminaris n, the Vige Chief, and the rest of the key figures, all stood beside a dug hole, watching as the former King of the Prismerian kingdom was slowly buried into the ground.


    The burial ceremony for the former King had already taken ce, so once the burial wasplete, they all gave their condolences to the royal family and left one by one.


    After they were all gone, only Orion, Queen Selene, Crystalia, Maya, Merida, Elysia, and Madam Seraphina remained. Crystalia cried her eyes out until they were swollen, while Queen Selene maintained a frosty appearance, revealing no emotions on her face.


    Orion sighed deeply as heforted Crystalia; he understood that Queen Selene also wished to express her grief at this very moment.


    However, as the Queen of the Prismerian kingdom, she couldn''t afford to break down easily and needed to maintain a steady appearance.


    Elysia stepped forward to soothe Crystalia. Despite feeling little emotion regarding the King''s death and burial, Elysia couldn''t forget that the former King had attempted to kill her. The attempt might have seeded if she hadn''t been rescued in time.


    Nevertheless, she understood that he had taken drastic actions to protect the Crystalforge n.


    Elysia turned her head to the side, gazing forward at Queen Selene, who was lost in a daze while staring at the sky.


    She then shifted her attention towards Orion and signalled silently for him to take care of the Queen while she focused onforting Crystalia.


    Orion quickly grasped her meaning and nodded in response.


    "Come on, let''s go. We can''t stay here all night," Elysia said, wanting to take Crystalia back home for some much-needed rest and sleep.


    The other women present also decided to escort Crystalia home. She immediately gave in and chose to follow them under their persuasion.


    The women looked at Orion and nodded in acknowledgement before they returned to the Prismerions'' residence. Their temporary stay outside was made possible by Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who had erected an invisible wall made of divine pressure. This barrier pushed back the Vylkr vines into the distance, preventing them from advancing.


    However, they knew that Aegis of the Arctic Deity reduced the protective area at night, so they needed to return before it became toote.


    Only Flintor, Orion, and Queen Selene remained before the grave of former King Brylon. Flintor turned his head and bid Orion goodbye while Queen Selene prepared to leave.


    Flintor needed to perform a midnight patrol of the newly developing city around the Vige alongside the Prismerion warriors and some of the Vige''s own warriors.


    Orion caught a glimpse of Flintor and couldn''t help but sigh, seeing how iparable he was to his former self after undergoing some of the gruesome warrior''s training, simr to what he had experienced from Warrior Jean when he first entered this world.


    Flintor''s expression was steadier, his aura sharper, and even his posture appearedposed, resembling a raging beast ready to sense danger before attacking.


    Despite the benefits of bing Aerialia''s apostles, he and the other Crystalforge elite warriors could still only deal with one-


    star Vylkr vines. While this might not be impressivepared to the Vige''s own warriors, who had easily handled such threats during their initial training, it was worth mentioning for the Prismerions; handling the Vylkr vines wasn''t as straightforward for them.


    Compared to the vigers'' warriors who could freely touch, hold, and eat the Vylkr vines as they pleased, the Prismerions, much like the tree nymphs and everything else that came into contact with the Vylkr vines, risked having their strength and life force drained if a Vylkr vine managed to get a grip on them.


    Although Orion had begun teaching them some of the techniques Aerialia had shown him, emphasising that these methods would enhance their control over their apostle abilities and increase their strength, he didn''t have any delusions that the Prismerions could easily bridge the gap andpete with the viger''s own warriors easily.


    The Vige and its warriors were unique, and Orion knew that expecting the Prismerions to match their capabilities solely with these techniques was unrealistic.


    As for his wives, they were still busy taking care of the children, simultaneously preparing for Elysia, Maya, Merida, and Seraphina''s pregnancies, and overseeing the construction of the new city for the Prismerions and the vigers. Once all these responsibilities were taken care of, Orion nned to teach them to master and utilise Celestial energy.


    Also, Orion couldn''t help but wonder about the potential oue if he provided Aerialia''s Divine blood to his wives. He pondered if it would empower them to efficiently utilise and control celestial energy.


    Shifting his attention, Orion gazed at the cor around Queen Selene''s neck. The thought urred to him - What would happen if he gave Aerialia''s divine blood to Queen Selene?


    Could she break free from the cor, or would the divine blood be forcefully suppressed?


    He had already asked Aerialia for her opinion, but she had never been in a position where she had to make a crippled individual her apostle. However, she mentioned hearing about instances during the ''Great War'' where terribly sick or presumed dead individuals were resurrected after bing a god''s apostle, making her optimistic about the possibility.


    Since the discussion involved her divine blood, there was no way she would speak negatively about it despite mentioning the potential consequences if it didn''t work.


    Fortunately, the artefact in question was a pseudo-divine artefact, leading Orion to maintain optimism about its effectiveness.


    However, before proceeding, he needed Queen Selene to be in the right mind to ensure nothing went wrong.


    "They are all gone now," Orion said.


    When Queen Selene heard his words, it was as if a seal had been removed from her eyes, and a burst of tears immediately began to roll down her cheeks. She reached out her hands to wipe them away, but she couldn''t, no matter how hard she tried.

 Chapter 651 The Queen’s Tender Moment

    <h4>Chapter 651 The Queen''s Tender Moment </h4>


    ?651 The Queen''s Tender Moment


    It was as if she had lost all her strength, and suddenly, Queen Selene copsed to the ground on her knees.


    Orion arrived beside her and lowered himself to his knees. He remained silent, watching as the Queen poured out her emotions for an entire hour before gradually regaining herposure.


    "Orion, I think I''m okay now. Let''s return to the city. It will soon be midnight," Queen Selene said, gazing at Orion with a weary smile.


    Her current expression was indistinguishable from her usualposed demeanour.


    Orion nodded, rising from the ground. He extended his hand, grasping Queen Selene''s hand and aiding her to her feet. Then, he turned around, leaning forward with his back to Queen Selene, "If we walk back at this hour, we won''t make it in time. You can enter; I''ll carry you back home." Orion said, carefully observing Queen Selene''s reaction.


    Queen Selene was momentarily stunned. Although she had been open about her emotions with Orion since the day she opened up to him, especially when they were alone, she was surprised that Orion would make such an offer, especially in a situation like this.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for? The Vylkr vines are already headed our way," Orion said, pointing at the Vylkr vines slowly approaching from the distance.


    Queen Selene was immediately startled and snapped out of her thoughts. Without hesitation, she arranged her long, silky crimson gown and climbed onto Orion''s back.


    She wrapped her arms around him, clinging to his waist with her legs.


    "Hold on tight," Orion said, gripping Queen Selene firmly.


    He turned around, facing the direction of the approaching Vylkr vines instead of the opposite side.


    "Orion, what are you doing?" Queen Selene asked, her eyes widening as she saw where Orion was facing.


    "I don''t think you''ve ever had the chance to look around the outside world since you arrived at the Vige. And no, when we crossed the dead forest and arrived, it doesn''t count as one," Orion exined as he crouched down.


    Before Queen Selene could disagree, he added, "Just don''t tell Crystalia about this, or else she might be jealous... well, don''t let go."


    Booom!


    Orionunched into the sky, leaving a small web of cracks on the ground. As they ascended, Queen Selene''s mouth immediately sealed shut as she took in the world from the sky for the first time.


    With each seeding lift-off andnding, Orion''s lightning-


    covered legs repelled any Vylkr vines in contact.


    After a few repetitions, Queen Selene began to feel drowsy, resting her head on Orion''s shoulders. For a moment, the burdens of being the Queen and the ongoing issues concerning her circumstances and the Prismerions were lifted from her shoulders.


    Several scenes shed before her eyes, attempting to remind her of her problems, but she shut her eyes, ignoring them all.


    At this moment, she wasn''t the Queen of the Prismerions but a woman in need of help, and strangely, the shoulder before her felt warm and sturdy, capable of providing just that.


    So, even if it was just for a moment, Selene wanted to relish it thoroughly.


    Orion sensed Queen Selene''s current behaviour and exhaled in relief. After a few more jumps, he turned back and retraced his steps toward the city.


    ¡­....


    Four monthster.


    "WAAHHHHH!"


    Orion held the two weeping babies in both of his arms, rocking them gently in an attempt to put them to sleep, with Grace following beside him.


    Startled, Grace felt her body lifted from the ground but immediately calmed down when she saw that it was one of her mothers.


    "Why don''t you go back home and take care of where they''ll be staying so they can leave immediately after I am done?" Greta said, ying with Grace while observing Orion.


    Since Elysia, Maya, Merida, and Seraphina had just given birth, they would no longer stay in the royal residence. Instead, they would move into the family manor with the rest of the group. Even though they could leave everything her sisters to handle, they understood that they needed to let Orion finalise the decision to ensure everyone was satisfied and withoutints.


    After all, despite being sisters and recognising each other as such, with so many people living together, disagreements were bound to arise if things weren''t handled delicately.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully at Greta''s words, "Okay, take care of all of them. I''ll be back soon," he responded.


    Despite having prepared everything for Elysia and the others'' arrival a week ago, checking and finalising everything a few hours before they arrived was still a good idea.


    Greta flicked her finger on Orion''s forehead, "Don''t worry, it''s my job," Greta said with a chuckle as she walked over to meet Anara, who was withMaya and Merida.


    Orion smiled before walking toward Seraphina and handing the baby with a blue skinplexion over to her before passing the other child to Elysia. He kissed all his wives and newborn children on their foreheads before turning around and leaving the room.


    The building was the same one where his wives had previously given birth, a healthcare structure that he, Fifi, and Greta had nned and built together from the ground up.


    Also, due to the arrival of the Prismerions and his rtionship with them, Orion built several more branches around Orion''s cities and even in both Strongholds.


    As he exited the room and walked down the stairs, Orion could see many healers taking a break or walking to attend to their patients.


    He had managed to build three cities¡ªthe first border city, which was around the Vige for it to expand outward, as they no longer needed to suppress their poption; the second border city acting as a bridge for Vigers and Prismerions to meet and interact; and the third border city constructed around all to amodate more than two million Prismerions, ensuring they wouldn''t worry about space in the future¡ªthey currently had enough tost for a few more years.


    The second border city was constructed to facilitatemunication between those interested. Orion and the key figures had already expected the Vigers and Prismerions to be unable to fully integrate, given the cultural differences perceived as equally strange by both sides.

 Chapter 652 Gearing Up For The Festivals

    <h4>Chapter 652 Gearing Up For The Festivals </h4>


    ?652 Gearing Up For The Festivals


    So, while some key figures had wanted to let the Prismerions stay on their own under the Vige''s protection, Orion understood it was not a good idea, and they needed to depend on each other now that they were together.


    Orion mentally patted himself on the back for the excellent work on the construction of Orion cities. He also couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, remembering that only one of his women still hadn''t given birth yet¡ª


    The Princess of the Garden!


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t an ordinary human because the Princess of the Garden was created to be a goddess. Therefore, no ordinary healers could work on her, including Greta''s healing gift. Strangely, the herbs from the farm, which typically had effects on various ailments, had an impact on the Princess of the Garden and the baby.


    Greta confirmed that nothing was wrong with the Princess of the Garden''s pregnancy, and all that remained was for her to give birth.


    However, there were no signs that she would give birth soon.


    Orion consulted with Aerialia about this, but Aerialia was clueless about what to do, especially since she had never encountered or experienced such a situation before.


    Aerialia had expected the Princess of the Garden to easily give birth, just as she had easily gotten pregnant, but the reality was different. Faced with this unexpected challenge, she was equally helpless about what to do.


    As Orion temporarily set aside the matter to ponder a solutionter, he couldn''t help but sigh when thinking about Saria, Mia, and Dariya''s situation. For them, it was the opposite dilemma.


    Though they were able to give birth, he didn''t want them to endure the hardships Anara had experienced. The fear lingered that they might not be willing or able to endure what Anara herself had gone through.


    Also, despite Grace''s condition improving, he was adamant about not wanting his children to be born or grow up with such a condition. Therefore, he wanted to solve the problem before they could be pregnant and give birth to a child.


    He had consulted Aerialia to see if she had encountered a simr case, but Aerialia was equally clueless about what to do. Her annoyance grew to the point where she began to look at him strangely, prompting him to refrain from asking her more questions for the time being.


    ''Haaa... You would think that a goddess would know everything,'' Orion thought, exhaling as he left the building.


    His mind shifted to the Guardians of the Garden at this moment. Despite recovering a small portion of the Garden in the Second Border City through some unknown means and reiming a small portion of the divineke essence through Anara''s and the Princess of the Garden''s hard work, they still didn''t like him after nine months.


    While they were more tolerable and somewhat weing due to all he had done, a barrier stood between them. Orion still found it challenging tomunicate with them, so he couldn''t get any information about who Aegis of the Arctic Deity was. He knew it would be difficult but never expected it to be this high.


    As Orion broke out of his thoughts and surveyed his surroundings, he noticed numerous vigers bustling about as he headed back to the Second Border City, where his manor was.


    However, despite the continuous activity, he could tell the Vige seemed scanty. This was understandable, as various vigers who didn''t have much to lose andcked advantageous gifts to help them amass wealth had migrated to the First Border City.


    They sought to escape poverty and seize a new opportunity, taking a chance to try their luck.


    With their arrival and a few others seeking a new experience, the wages for variousbour skyrocketed, enabling those already upied to amass more wealth than ever. Nevertheless, Orion was aware that the pay forbour would only continue to increase until it reached a peak, eventually stabilizing.


    Meanwhile, the more adventurous individuals headed to the Second Border City, where humans and Prismerions could interact.


    Unlike the vigers, the Prismerions'' situation seemed challenging because the Garden took a few months to be reconstructed.


    However, Orion expected things to improve soon and the situation to stabilize, even if it didn''t match the level of wealth generated by the Vige just yet.


    As Orion released his Vylkr energy, he jumped into the sky and reached the First Border City within hours before racing to the Second Border City.


    Alongside this expectation, he couldn''t help but look forward to the end of the year, when one of the Vige''s biggest festivals would ur. While the Vige had various celebrations throughout the year, several had been put on hold due to the events that unfolded, including Stronghold Leader Drakar''s actions, the disappearances of him and Saria, and the integration of the Prismerions with the Vige.


    However, the uing festival, scheduled for the next two months when everything would settle down, made Orion excited. He pondered what kind of festival it would be, particrly considering the Vige''s culture.


    The Prismerions were preparing for a festival which would mark their liberation from a curse that had tormented them for 7,500 years. It would also be their first celebration of freedom beyond the confines of the mountain.


    Orion was also curious about the Prismerion festival and looked forward to experiencing the festivities.


    As for the uing festivals within the Vige and the Prismerionmunity, Orion''s wives had chosen to keep the details a surprise until the day of the events.


    Orion was also okay with their decision, as it provided a wee distraction from parenting responsibilities afterpleting the taxing task that spanned several months.


    Apart from those two, Orion also anticipated the arrival of the caravans. The caravans would regrly pass by to barter with the Vige for their fruits or exchange unique items possessed by the vigers, which usually took ce from the end of the month to the first day of the following year.

 Chapter 653 The Caravans

    <h4>Chapter 653 The Caravans </h4>


    ?653 The Caravans


    He looked forward to seeing what these caravans looked like, understanding their origins, and learning how they managed to survive in a world overrun by countless swarms of Vylkr vines at every corner.


    Moreover, he hoped to discover if they had any information about the whereabouts of stronghold leader Drakar.


    Though Orion recognized the caravan''s strength, he began reassessing his thoughts after gathering information from the Vige Chief and learning that some caravans were strong enough to hold their own against two-star warriors. He wondered if the four-eared individuals were equal to the warriors in strength or even stronger.


    Nheless, he would only be able to know once they arrived, so Orion was very much expecting their arrival.


    As hended before the main gates of his manor, Orion surveyed the scanty streets before giving a nod of acknowledgement to the two guards stationed at the entrance. These guards were three-star warriors whom Orion had hired andpensated using the revenue generated from the cities, reciprocated his nod.


    Though the profits were currently modest inparison to the construction costs, even with the assistance of the Vige Chief and the other key figures who shared in the revenues, Orion was optimistic that, with time and a growing poption, they would not only cover the expenses but also generate substantial profits.


    The guards respectfully opened the main gates, allowing Orion to enter. As he entered the mainpound, he calmly said, "I''m home."


    Despite his subdued tone, the words resounded throughout the entirepound and its hundreds of buildings.


    ¡­.....


    Two monthster


    Tiny snowkes drifted gently from the sky, nketing the main Vige and the cities and extending over all thends with a serene wintry chill.


    Down the small river that encircled the main Vige, stretching far eastward beyond the mountains into the unknownnds, a multitude of small steel boats, numbering almost a hundred thousand, swiftly advanced in the direction of the Vige.


    A notablyrger boat was at the forefront of the boats, dwarfing the smaller vessels behind it. Perched at the edge of this boat was a young man with four long elven-like ears adorned with an earring hanging from the lower left side, dressed in an attire seemingly crafted from leaves.


    He surveyed the frigid river ahead with a deep frown, aware that it would soon freeze in theing weeks.


    Suddenly, a Vylkr vine rose from the river, attempting to climb into the boat. Before it could do so, apartment on the side of the boat immediately opened up.


    From inside, a medium-sized rotating de shot out and sliced it off. The de moved effortlessly across the upper side of the boat, effortlessly slicing through the other encroaching Vylkr vines before retracting back into the boat.


    Witnessing this scene, the young man took a step back, his frown deepening before he exhaled tiredly.


    "Whether onnd or sea, even the one-star Vylkr vines are still troublesome."


    "Lyndon, didn''t Father tell you not to get too close to the edge of the boat?" a feminine voice sounded behind him.


    Lyndon turned around, looking at his sister standing behind him.


    She shook her head, exhaling with a long sigh. "You standing there in a daze isn''t going to change anything. Why don''t youe inside and rest for a while? After all, we will be arriving soon," she added, stretching her body as though she had just had a long andfortable rest.


    However, instead of responding, Lyndon asked, "Will they happily receive us, as Father said, sister?"


    "Of course, Father said that they would happily receive us, so I am sure they will," she responded.


    "Are you sure, sister?" Lyndon asked, staring intently at his sister, Isadora. Like him, she also had four ears, two on each side, with an earring on the lower right.


    She also had short, shoulder-length ck hair and wore a long attire crafted from leaves covering her entire body. Also, a small, snowy-furred beast rested with its eyes closed on her left shoulder.


    While Isadora wanted to respond to her brother''s words, she found it difficult after everything they had experienced in the past months.


    "Humph! So you aren''t sure about it, too, right?" Lyndon asked with a sigh escaping his lips for the umpteenth time.


    "Even if we aren''t sure, that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t believe his words. After all, Father has been here several times already, more than us, so he must know them better than anyone about what kind of people they are. So, I choose to believe Father''s words, even though I''m not entirely sure about it," Isadora responded with a firm expression.


    When she finished speaking, as though understanding everything she had said, the snowy-furred beast on her left shoulder nodded in agreement.


    Lyndon exhaled deeply at his sister''s words, "Honestly, even I choose to believe his words. However, now that we''re getting closer to our destination, I can''t help but doubt if we are doing the right thing," Lyndon said.


    "What do you mean?" Isadora asked with furrowed brows.


    "Over a hundred thousand people of our race are currently on a one-way trip to seek shelter from another race, whom Father imed were good people with whom he had only done business. Though I ignored the matter when we had just started running away, now that we are getting closer to our destination, sister, what do we do if they refuse to offer us assistance?"


    "Where will we run to then? Our runaway city has already been captured, and everything within it has been ransacked. So, sister, what will we do if these people refuse us?" Lyndon asked, his voice trembling as he clenched both hands into fists.


    Suddenly, just as Isadora was about to respond, the water before the boat moved, and a figure immediately jumped out of the river,nding before them.


    "Prince Lyndon, I can hear your voiceining from deep under the river," the figure said as he looked at Lyndon.

 Chapter 654 The Caravans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 654 The Caravans (2) </h4>


    ?654 The Caravans (2)


    The figure that had just spoken was a tall, fit, four-eared man with numerous glyphs tattoos¡ªsome resembling a ball of fire, lightning, and various others¡ªon his arms and other parts of his body. He dropped his curved de by the side before drying away the water from his body.


    "Also, although I understand your worries, there is no useining about it now that we are this close. All we can do is face whatever is ahead of us and hope for the best result," the man said.


    As he reached out for his clothing¡ªa long gown crafted from leaves¡ªthe river below them sounded once more, and another figure shot out of the river,nding inside the boat.


    The figure was a fit four-eared woman who seemed to be in herte 20s. Though some of the glyphs on her body resembled those on the man''s body, they were still vastly different, with numerous others on some parts of her body.


    Nheless, they both possessed an extremely thick metallic bracelet on their right arms.


    "Leif is right;ining about the results won''t change anything. The only thing we can hope for now is to try our best and see if they would ept us," the woman said, shaking her head tiredly, with a sigh escaping her lips.


    She dropped her rounded-ded weapon to the side of the boat, which she had used to clear away the Vylkr vines attacking them from below the river, and then bent down to take the cloth she had kept earlier to dry her body.


    Lyndon clenched his fists so tightly that his veins began to show before he abruptly released a deep breath and slumped his shoulders downward in defeat.


    "Besides, if anything happens, then we can use our strength to force them to take us in," the woman added, observing Lyndon''s demeanour.


    After drying her body, she picked up her attire¡ªa long gown crafted from leaves¡ªand wore it, staring at the others with a confident smile.


    Leif, however, shook his head in response.


    "Though I''m d that you agree with me, Leona, I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to n on intimidating people we hope will assist us. Remember what the Patriarch said about these people, calling themselves vigers¡ªhumans who eat and fight the Vylkr vines with nothing but crude weapons."


    "From that information alone, we can tell they are strong. It would be best for us to handle our first meeting peacefully and not risk heading into battle with them, forming another enemy with a group of people whose capabilities we aren''t yet aware of," Leif responded.


    Isadora nodded in agreement. "Leif is right; we shouldn''t be thinking about being aggressive during our first approach. Remember, we''ve already lost all our top and best units. It would be bad for us if we lost the remaining ones," Isadora said.


    "Humph! I''m just saying that it doesn''t matter how weird or unique they are. As long as they aren''t god''s chosen, I''m sure we''ll be able to defeat them and forcefully settle ourselves there if things don''t go as nned," Leona said as she traced her finger along the thick mechanical bracelet on her right arm.


    "Also, I am sure that them being able to eat Vylkr vines and utilize the Vylkr energy is a lie made up by the Patriarch so that we won''t face the situation without caution," Leona added with a wide grin.


    Leona couldn''t help but snort inwardly when she remembered the Patriarch''s words. After all, how can such a dangerous world-level threat¡ªa threat which would give the highest-


    levelled sanctuary problems and always requires cautiousness to be dealt with¡ªbe something that a vige of backwater individuals would be able to handle, to the extent that they could even eat it and utilize the Vylkr energy?


    How ridiculous was that?


    Nevertheless, even if she was wrong because she doubted that the Patriarch would lie to them and lead their entire race to a dead end, she figured that they must have another way to protect themselves or be able to utilize some kind of lower-


    ranked energy, which was strangely simr to the Vylkr vines. This might be the reason why they had been able to survive to this extent.


    Leona was still confident that they could defeat them. After all, as one of the wielders of the ''Devourer''s bracelet,'' which made it possible for them to utilize the Vylkr energy, she knew how powerful the Vylkr energy was. She also understood that it isn''t something that just anyone can wield, as history had repeatedly proved, whenever anyone tries to do so forcefully.


    "And what if the Patriarch isn''t lying, and these humans really have a method of using the Vylkr energy?" Leif asked, his eyes fixed on Leona with a raised brow."


    "Then we''ll simply have to find out who has the bestpatibility rate between us and them," Leona responded, a glint shing through her eyes.


    Isadora wanted to open her mouth and speak; however, she abruptly sealed her lips and thought, ''Forget it.'' Isadora could tell just by staring at Leona, even though the other tried to be yful about it, that she was more than ready to do anything to ensure the survival of their race, no matter the odds they might face, even if it meant gaining another enemy.


    However, as one of the only remaining units they had, Isadora could only hope that Leona would have calmed down before they arrived at the Vige.


    Turning her attention to Leif, Isadora asked, "Are we still being followed by the enemy''s vessel?"


    "Yes, Princess. I personally investigated, but there was no sign of their vessels. It''s safe to say we lost track of them about a month ago," Leif replied seriously.


    Isadora breathed a sigh of relief at the reassuring news.


    "How many vials do we have left?" Isadora asked. Having just cleared away the Vylkr vines, she needed to ensure they had enough vials to survive on until they found a settlement and got back on their feet.


    Leif quickly ran the numbers through his mind.

 Chapter 655 Survivors’ Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 655 Survivors'' Resolve</h4>


    ?655 Survivors'' Resolve


    "There are only 56 gold vials remaining, which wouldst all eight of us for seven months, and three tinum vials, supposed tost at most three months each, up to one year and four months if we used them consecutively. However, if we utilize them sparingly, it isn''t hard for us to stretch it up to two and a half years, or even three years if we want to stretch," Leif responded.


    The depletion of each vial depends on how many times they had activated it to use the Vylkr energy within it.


    However, it isn''t wrong to say that due to the constant attack of the Vylkr vines, as long as they have fixed the vial into their Devourer''s bracelet, it will always be activated.


    So, to save the number of vials they had, they would need to cut down their usage, and that also meant making some sacrifices, which he was sure nobody present wanted to make.


    Suddenly, the river below them moved, and about six figures¡ª


    four men and two women¡ªjumped out of the water andnded in the boat.


    "Make that 55 gold vials; I just utilized myst one," one of the men said. He opened up a smallpartment in the thick bracelet on his right hand and brought out a small intricately structured gold cylinder, throwing it towards Leif.


    Leif immediately caught it and shook it slightly close to his ears. He then proceeded to open the golden lid on the tip and sighed when he saw that nothing was inside. "Did you finish them off?'' Leif asked, his eyes fixed on Ronan, who had finished drying his body and was helping his partner, who seemed like she had been injured, to dry off.


    Ronan shook his head in response, "Unfortunately, there were too many of them, so we had to retreat when the vial had finished," Ronan responded.


    "We lost three boats in the process," he added with a heavy, tired breath escaping his lips.


    After hearing that Ronan couldn''t properly handle the two-star Vylkr vines on their side of the mission, Leif exhaled deeply as he shifted his attention towards Isadora and Lyndon.


    "Princess Isadora, Prince Lyndon, we now have one year and three months. However, if we utilize them sparingly, we should be able tost for at least two years and four months, and a couple of more months if we manage to stretch it," Leif said.


    When Leif finished speaking, a heavy silence settled in the air.


    No one present was stupid enough not to understand the meaning of his words.


    "Tch! I will go and check if the Patriarch is awake. We''ll need him to give us the coordinates of where the Vige is located," Lyndon said.


    He immediately walked into the boat without waiting for their response.


    Isadora sighed deeply before a smile slowly emerged on her lips, "I''ll go check on the Patriarch, too. But before I leave, I would love to thank everyone for their hard work, once again," Isadora said as she bowed down towards the gods'' chosen before her.


    "Don''t worry about it, Princess."


    "We will keep on fighting until we reach our destination."


    "Yes, we would rather fight than sit idle and do nothing."


    Thest remaining units of their runaway city all spoke individually with determination or confidence in their voices.


    Though they weren''t the top or best units that their runaway city had to offer, it was precisely because of this that she felt incredibly grateful and happy that these were the kind of individuals they could depend on in times like this.


    "Alright, I understand your enthusiasm, but you all should get some rest and fill your stomachs in the meantime. Eat as much as you can so we won''t have any more problems during the next attack," Isadora said with a smile.


    She watched as the group nodded their heads one by one seriously before they leapt into the sky andnded on the smaller boats beside therger boats.


    After all of them had left, only Leif remained.


    Isadora nodded at him before entering the boat to meet with her father. After all, he had mentioned that there was only one day left before they arrived at the Vige.


    Also, she could only cling to the hope that their pursuers had genuinely lost track of them.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Later that day


    The Vige


    "Come on, guys, don''t you all want to be stronger?" Orion urged the Vige warriors before him.


    They were seated on the scorching ground within the First Border City training ground.


    After teaching the Crystalforge warriors how to control and utilize the Celestial energy, which they had learned quickly within a week, thanks to their status as Aerialia''s apostles, Orion recognized that their strength had reached an astonishing level. They could now handle swarms of two-star Vylkr vines on their own. However, Orion sensed that the Crystalforge warriors couldn''t push beyond that limit.


    Of course, this realization dawned upon him after Aerialia, who always observed their training and battles, shared the information. Curious about further enhancing their strengths, Orion asked if there were other methods they could explore.


    Aerialia exined the possibility of using powerful artefacts or external means to do so, but she kept the details vague for unknown reasons. He had quickly seen through it and understood that it was merely because of pettiness.


    Unfortunately, the artefacts they had recovered from the mountain were only pseudo-lower-ranked-artefacts, offering negligible effects at best. While Orion did discover some valuable artefacts in the mountains, now under his control, he had already distributed them among his wives, a select group of Crystalforge warriors, and the Vige warriors.


    In addition, he shared with the Vige Chief the revtion that drinking from the divineke could temporarily allow even those who hadn''t unlocked their full potential to harness the Vylkr warrior state.


    But, to his surprise, the Vige Chief simply smiled and disclosed that this was a well-guarded secret known only to each Vige Chief and the Stronghold Leaders, a piece of knowledge kept from even the other key figures.


    Orion couldn''t help but feel a pang of ignorance as the Vige Chief could effortlessly go to the edge of the farm for treatment, which made it abundantly clear that he was already aware of this secret.


    Regardless, during this exchange, the Vige Chief revealed his retirement ns and shared a surprising piece of information with him.

 Chapter 656 Passing The Mantle

    Chapter 656 Passing The Mantle


    ??656  Passing The Mantle


    shback


    One week ago


    Standing atop the towering wooden walls that encircled the Second Border City, the Vige Chief gazed beyond, his eyes tracing the outline of the distant Third Border City''.


    "In less than a year, look at everything you''ve aplished. Amazing. It''s simply amazing," the Vige Chief said, admiration obvious in his voice as he praised Orion and the impressive structures he had erected. He turned to face Orion with a warm smile.


    Orion shook his head, "I wouldn''t have done it without your help or that of the key figures," Orion responded.


    "Nonsense! You definitely deserve the praise. Without you and your ingenuity, none of this would have been possible," the Vige Chief responded.


    "From Orion''s skies, enabling us to soar through the wide sky and easily observe the dead forest, to the healthcare structures that have improved the lives of so many people, to these strongholds..... these fortresses, each capable of standing on its own against the Vylkr vines and helping us deal with the spread of our poption, saving us from the headache of where or how to build a new settlement. Lastly, with the presence of the god you convinced to bring back to the Vige, we no longer need to worry about Vylkr vine attacks."


    "We can focus on reproducing, tending to our farms, and strengthening our security to our heart''s content. Also, because of you, the warriors are no longer constantly burdened with the weight of protecting the Vige. They can now rest as they please."


    "If you''ve noticed, they are much friendlier and respectful towards you. There has even been an uproar about making Seth step down from his position as the Rightward Stronghold Leader, and you take his ce," the Vige Chief added with a chuckle.


    Orion nodded in response. He knew this was why the warriors listened to his instructions respectfully and why even those he had never met appeared to understand who he was on their first meeting. However, he couldn''t help but smile wryly as he didn''t know there was an ongoing uproar for Seth to step down from his position.


    "I didn''t know such a thing was happening," Orion responded.


    The Vige Chief exhaled, "Seth has just be the Rightward Stronghold Leader a few months ago, and with the peace and calmness in the Vige, which is unlike before, he hasn''t had the chance to further show his strength. It''s a given that others are still doubtful of his position and think that he might have gotten there because he is the Vige Chief''s son. Nevertheless, don''t worry about it. I am sure he will soon be given the chance to settle in and prove his capabilities," the Vige Chief replied.


    "My only disappointment is that Drakar made such a terrible mistake by leaving the Vige and cannot witness the beauty that it is now. Maybe if he had stayed, then he might have had the chance to witness such a beautiful sight," the Vige Chief added with a disappointed sigh escaping his lips.


    After a few seconds of silence, the Vige Chief realised he had been sidetracked from his real purpose ofing here. He coughed lightly before saying, "Do you want to know why I called you outside today?" his eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion shook his head in response, "I don''t know why, Chief?" Orion replied.


    "I called to speak with you because I''ve been considering retirement. Of course, this was something that I only wanted to address in four or five years. However, after witnessing your journey and how you transformed this Vige, I realised it would be stupid to wait until then before deciding to announce my retirement. I have already discussed it with the rest of the key figures, and they have no disagreements with my decision," the vige chief said, slightly bing weary.


    "I''ve thought carefully about this. I want you to seed as the next Vige Chief."


    Orion was instantly stunned by the Vige Chief''s words.


    Though his number one priority has always been wanting to hold enough influence so he could have his own voice in the Vige, despite already achieving that and bing even more respected, Orion realised that bing the Vige Chief would further cement that authority, cing him in a position that would be difficult for anyone to dispute against. However, Orion didn''t expect the Vige Chief to make such a decision so soon, especially since he still had yet to be a three-star warrior or reach his six-star potential.


    Orion was already aware that it took up to a year or within years for a one-star warrior to advance into bing a two-star warrior. So, he had also been consuming Vylkr vines or going out to hunt them himself whenever he had the opportunity to do so to advance quickly.


    "What? You aren''t interested in bing the next Vige Chief," the Vige Chief said, furrowing his brow.


    He had thought Orion would be excited about the prospect, considering it was an honour that even an ordinary Viger would never dream about.


    However, noticing Orion''s pondering expression, he couldn''t help but be confused.


    "No, it''s not that. I feel like bing the Vige Chief might be a little early, especially since my strength is still improving," Orion responded.


    "Oh! True, though it would be wrong to say that you haven''t been sharing the burdens of the Vige with us, a young man like you still has enough time to enjoy the rest of his life before being burdened by the full responsibilities of the Vige Chief," the Vige Chief responded with a thoughtful expression.


    "However, your achievements have overwhelmingly surpassed the benchmark for the qualifications to be the Vige Chief, and with the Key figures'' agreement, I am sure that everything will go as nned. Also, if you choose to ept the mantle of the Vige Chief, it would be in name only until you gain enough strength and are fully capable of bearing the responsibilities of the Vige Chief, so there isn''t really anything for you to be worried about."


    "Okay, I don''t have anyints if it''s like that. I''ll do it; I''ll seed as the next Vige Chief, Chief," Orion responded firmly.

 Chapter 657 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines

    <h4>Chapter 657 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines</h4>


    ?657 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines


    The Vige Chief smiled broadly as soon as he heard Orion''s words.


    He nodded approvingly, "That''s good. In the meantime, just continue what you are doing. I and the rest of the key figures will ensure that your appointment as the next Vige Chief takes ce before the end of the year."


    As Orion nodded seriously in response, the Vige Chief leapt over the wall before him. He dived downwards before transforming into his massive green-horned owl, disappearing towards the direction of the vige.


    ¡­....


    Present


    Orion was d that this information hade early, allowing him to focus on various other things without worries, as within a few weeks, his authority with the Vige and the Orion''s Cities as a whole would be undisputed.


    "Alright, everyone, that''s enough!" Orion said as he stared at the warriors before him, "Before we close, I''ll remind everyone this again: to sense the Celestial energy, you need to feel the warmth of the sun entering your body with each breath. Feel it flowing through your lungs, circting through your bloodstream, and reaching every part of your body. Then, picture your body bing translucent, with the same warmth as the sun radiating from you and spreading towards everything around you."


    "If you can do that, you will feel the Celestial energy flowing through your veins like the Vylkr energy. After that, it would be much easier to sense the moon''s breath through its warmth. Following that, I''ll teach you all a technique that you can use to manifest the Celestial energy in you. You are dismissed."


    The warriors stood tiredly and bowed their heads towards Orion in respect and gratitude before they all turned and left the training area individually.


    Orion also left the training home and returned home since it would be almost dark. However--


    "ORIONN!" a resounding voice called his name from the sky.


    Orion immediately shifted his attention upwards and saw Grim falling from the sky, seemingly shapeshifting back to his human form.


    Orion reacted swiftly, jumping into the air and catching Grim before stabilizing him safely as hended on his feet.


    Grim sat on the ground beforeying his back firmly to catch his breath, "Orion, I need your help," Grim said with a desperate expression.


    "Calm down, and then tell me what happened?" Orion asked with a solemn expression.


    He had never seen Grim with such a frightened expression, so he immediately understood that something terrible had happened.


    "It''s the Vylkr vines," Grim said, a frightened look in his eyes.


    Orion immediately felt his heart race.


    Throughout these past months, he had also taken several missions with Gorg, T, Grim, and sometimes with their warrior groups to clear away some nearby Vylkr vines to stop them from umting outside of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine pressure, so he was very much worried when he heard Grim''s words and was afraid that something had happened to them.


    "Gorg, T, and I all went to clear away some of the umting one-star Vylkr vines as usual. However, something happened... When we were about to return, they ambushed us just after we hadpletely destroyed the Vylkr vines."


    Orion was astounded. His eyes widened as he processed Grim''s story.


    "¡­With three of us, even if we were tired, we could still handle them, so we didn''t think anything was wrong and merely thought that the Vylkr vines were relentless as always."


    "However, it was already toote when we began to notice something due to their coordinated attacks and attempts to separate us from each other. T had entered exhaustion from using her gift and had be immobile, alongside Gorg too," Grim said, his voice trembling as he revealed the unbelievable revtion of the scene they had seen.


    He would find it difficult to believe someone had told him about it unless he witnessed it himself. He could only hope that Orion would believe him and offer his help; after all, Orion already possessed an undeniable influence in the Vige and the Orion''s Cities despite being the same age as them.


    Orion''s eyes then shrunk to the size of a needle, "Where¡­ are they?" Orion asked.


    He was aware that being a warrior was dangerous work, where many unlucky individuals died, and those who survived could never return to their ordinary lives as the vigers they were before.


    That was why the details of what being a warrior entailed were kept hidden from the public and why his mother had initially stopped him from bing one in the first ce. However, even if it sounded selfish, Orion didn''t want anybody he knew personally to go through such an experience.


    Grim looked at Orion worriedly and shook his head in response, "They are okay. I managed to shapeshift into my strongest shapeshifting form and take them as far away as possible. They are currently at the Prismerions'' healers'' healthcare, receiving treatment."


    "I tried to inform the ranking warrior groups about my story; however, they didn''t take it seriously and only said we were reckless because we were still one-star warriors. So, I didn''t waste any time and immediately got your location and came to see you because I am sure that you will believe," Grim said, his pleading gaze fixed on Orion, "If you don''t believe that I''m telling the truth, then it doesn''t matter, because none of the Strongholds or the Vige Chief either."


    "It''s okay, I believe you. I know that you would never use such a situation to tell a lie, so there is no need for you to worry," Orion replied.


    He felt slightly relieved after hearing that T and Gorg were okay. However, he couldn''t help but worry about the rest of Gorg''s words.


    Vylkr vines that can formte a n! How incredibly ridiculous does such a thing sound?


    "How long has this been happening?" Orion asked with a solemn expression.


    "Two and a half hours ago."


    Orion nodded in response, "Don''t worry, I will handle it from here," Orion said as he proceeded to help Gorg back to his feet, "Let''s get you to a healer first. And also, forget the payment; I will take care of it for Gorg and T," Orion added.

 Chapter 658 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines (2)

    <h4>Chapter 658 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines (2) </h4>


    ?658 An Unsettling Discovery In The Vylkr vines (2)


    Fortunately, the health care also had several healers on night shifts, which the Vigers further weed as they could get treatment anytime.


    "Thank you," Grim said gratefully as they walked toward the nearest healthcare.


    It was his luck to be born in the same generation as Orion and to have a closepanion like him.


    ¡­.¡­..


    One hourter


    "Stay vignt; keep your eyes peeled for anything out of the ordinary," Orionmanded, surveying the terrain below from one of the floating Orion''s skies.


    The warriors nodded solemnly, refocusing their attention on their surroundings.


    After delivering Grim to healthcare, Orion swiftly assembled a team of four strong warrior groups and proceeded to the location of the Vylkr vine attack.


    Two warriors scoured the ground from below while the others searched above. Orion joined them in one of the Orion''s skies. Thankfully, the bright moon provided ample illumination, and their enhanced warrior sight allowed them to clearly observe the events unfolding beneath them.


    After three hours of carefully observing their surroundings to see what they could find, one of the warriors caught something and immediately signalled for the others'' attention, including Orion.


    Orion and the others shifted their gaze toward where the warrior was pointing and widened their eyes at the sight below them.


    Under the moon''s radiance, they observed a miniature leg-


    sized Vylkr vine resembling a massive three-star Vylkr vine. It was within a sphere-like structure with an open closure on top of it, seeminglyprised of various one-star warriors.


    From the one-star Vylkr vines'' sphere-like structure, tendrils spread outwards into the surroundings, moving around with strange and almost unnatural coordinated movements for an entity like the Vylkr vines.


    "I''m seeing this correctly," one of the warriors said, gulping down arge amount of air.


    He had defeated numerous three-star Vylkr vines as a three-


    star warrior but had never encountered such a strange three-


    Vylkr vine.


    "Is... this even possible?" another warrior asked, her voice slightly trembling as she stared at the scene below.


    The other warriors shared the same thoughts. Although they had previously doubted Orion''s words when he exined what was happening, they immediately understood that everything Orion had told them was right as they observed the sight before them.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t help but watch the scene with an astounded expression.


    Though Grim had exined to him what had urred during the ambush, it was pretty obvious that Grim himself hadn''t had the time to take a good look around his surroundings, or he might have encountered such a sight and understood what had caused the Vylkr vines to attack them.


    Nevertheless, with the cause of the source of their attacks, Orion didn''t waste any time.


    "Signal the groups below and let them know their target is far to the left," Orion ordered.


    The warriors nodded seriously in response and immediately went into action as they now understood the severity of the situation. Suddenly, some of the warriors in the Orion''s skies whistled strangely.


    This was how they hade up tomunicate, either screaming at each other from the Orion''s skies or those on the ground when going out on missions.


    Orion observed as the warriors below raised their heads upward, moving cohesively towards the side where the strangely unique Vylkr vine was located.


    Within seconds, the warriors arrived before the Vylkr vines, easily breaking through the surrounding one-star Vylkr vines. As if possessing some intelligence to sense the approaching warriors, Orion and the rest of the warriors watched with amazed expressions as the Vylkr vines turned around and fled, using the abundant one-star Vylkr vines around it as cover.


    Orion swiftly grabbed a bow and an arrow from the quiver, resting on the side of the basket.


    He positioned the arrow on the bow, stretched the strings backwards, and immediately activated his gift.


    CRACKKLLEEE!! CRACCKLLEE!!!


    Immediately, a wave of vibrant bluish lightning emerged from his hands, gathering around the bow and arrow. Over the past few months, Orion had diversified his arsenal, learning to wield various weapons such as daggers, a spear, a sword, a war hammer, a war axe, and now a bow and arrow.


    The dagger and spear techniques were acquired from the Crystalforge elite warriors, while the sword, war hammer, and war axe skills were learned from some of the Vige warriors and Fifi. Lastly, the bow and arrow techniques were directly taught by Aerialia, who also shared a set of techniques utilizing Celestial energy.


    Aerialia initially had reservations, fearing the interaction with the violent Vylkr energy within Orion''s body might threaten her own survival.


    However, realizing that her concerns were unfounded and their promises in the Garden were unnecessary, she taught him everything she knew about archery and the best techniques toplement it.


    Though he was surprised by Aerialia''s archery knowledge and assistance in refining his fighting techniques, Orion recalled that she was also the goddess of hunt and forge, making it natural for her to possess such knowledge.


    Taking a deep breath, Orion felt the sun''s warmth merging with the Celestial energy in his veins. Suddenly, an external warmth enveloped his skin as he exhaled, extending to his fingertips.


    "Celestial Ember Forge Technique: Ster Ignition!"


    A scorching torrent of golden mes burst forth from Orion''s fingertips, engulfing the bow and arrow in his hands. The golden mes, interwoven with his bluish lightning, illuminated the surroundings with the vibrant hues of the sun. Just as Orion prepared to release the string, aiming at the peculiar Vylkr vines below¡ª


    BOOMM!


    One of the three-star warriors swiftly caught up with the Vylkr vines, crushing them beneath his feet.


    Another warrior emerged behind, reducing the remaining Vylkr vines to bits and pieces.


    Observing this scene, Orion promptly deactivated his technique and then his gift.


    As the dancing golden mes and vibrant bluish lightning retracted into his body, the bow and arrow immediately became ashes, scattering into the wind.


    Orion sighed in relief; at least this time, he confirmed that the golden mes wouldn''t harm him when he wrapped his lightning around his body.

 Chapter 659 Home

    <h4>Chapter 659 Home</h4>


    ?659 Home


    Of all the techniques taught by Aerialia, the Celestial Ember Forge Technique was the one Orion took seriously. Not only was it highly destructive, enhancing his offensive power, but its versatility was crucial for mastering the usage of his strength and gift.


    A warrior below suddenly raised her head and whistled in their direction.


    "Should we bring back its remains, Warrior Orion?" one of the warriors asked, tranting what he had heard.


    Observing the one-star Vylkr vines moving toward the bizarre, lifeless Vylkr vine, ignoring the warriors around it, Orion furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Secure it and bring every piece of it back to the Vige. It would be best if we could figure out what caused this and how to prevent it from happening again," Orion responded with a deep frown.


    If given a choice between an endless onught of unthinking, tireless, and insatiableVylkr vines that never grew tired nor slept or a continually intelligent, strategic, insatiable Vylkr vine that also never grew tired nor slept, Orion would firmly decline both options without hesitation.


    However, if he were forced to choose without the option to refuse, Orion would reluctantly opt for the former. As such, this sudden revtion made his heart throb with fear and fueled his desire to uncover how such a Vylkr vine hade to be, how long it had survived, and whom else it had ambushed before encountering T and the others.


    The warrior nodded his head seriously and immediately whistled back.


    After receiving her instructions, the warrior below pulled a sack from her waist and securely packed the Vylkr vines within it while fending off other one-star Vylkr vines that tried to get close.


    ¡­....


    "I''m home," Orion announced as he stepped into the main building of his manor.


    After safely securing the bizarre dead Vylkr vine at the Lefthold Stronghold, he alerted Thak to inform the Chief. Also, he dispatched a few warriors to notify Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth.


    However, they had decided to wait until morning to investigate the bizarre Vylkr vine carefully and to check for any others within the dead forest since it was well past midnight and a few hours remained until morning.


    However, as he took another step forward, a piece of fabric suddenly flew through the air andnded on his face, blocking his vision.


    Orion halted, closing the door behind him.


    "Shh! The babies are asleep," a familiar voice whispered through the air.


    Just hearing the distinct, familiar voice, Orion recognized it was Fiona. He removed the fabric from his face and immediately noticed it was a pair of panties. Apart from his Prismerions wives, only Fifi, Sura, Fiona, Ingrid, and Celia were fond of wearing panties regrly.


    The others usually reserved them for family roleys or whenever they wanted to spice things up, understanding how much of a trigger this simple piece of fabric was to him.


    He scanned the main room and saw that the only people still awake were Lyra, Derry, Reena, Vivian, Seraphina, his mother, Fiona, Elysia, and Anara.


    Usually, when he went out during the day, he and a few others would care for the children at night, allowing the rest to get some well-deserved rest during the day. Therefore, it surprised him to see them still awake at this time of night.


    "Come and sit," Celeste said, tapping a spot on the rug between her and Lyra.


    Orion first removed his sandals, which he had crafted with the assistance of the Prismerions. He then walked over and settled down between them.


    "Where is everyone else?" Orion asked.


    He wondered if a new faction was emerging within the already established faction of his family or if it was something significant that concerned the absent women.


    Sensing Orion''s thoughts, Celeste shook her head. "Don''t worry; it''s not what you''re thinking," she assured him.


    Though she considered all the women in the house her sisters, it was impossible not to have asional conflicts, particrly with Crystalia and Elysia.


    "Oh, then what is it? Why is everyone gathered here?" Orion asked.


    "Although we didn''t expect you to return home thiste, now that you''re here, we wanted to let you know that we''ve all decided on what we discussed previously," Celeste responded.


    "Decided on what?" Orion asked, a raised brow indicating his curiosity.


    He had discussed many things with his wives, making it challenging to recall precisely what they were referring to.


    Suddenly, Orion felt a finger pinching his arm.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten what we all talked about that day?" Lyra whispered in his ear.


    Orion turned his head to look at Lyra, finding her staring at him with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Suddenly, snickers echoed through the air. "It''s best if you stop trying to imitate Ingrid because that look doesn''t fit you," Derry said with a disappointed expression, as though she had just witnessed a failure of immense proportion.


    Orion inwardly nodded as he suddenly remembered why that look seemed so familiar. During a family roley session, he discovered that both Ingrid and Ursa had a dominant side, which all the women had witnessed.


    However, no one else seemed interested in such activities except Lyra, who wanted to understand why her daughter enjoyed it. So, she decided to mimic Ingrid to make it less noticeable to Ursa. Still, she had underestimated the scrutinizing eyes of her fellow sisters, leading to the same results she wanted to avoid.


    Nheless, Lyra was persistent enough to continue and find out why, which was one of the traits that Orion admired most about her.


    Lyra snorted back and rolled her eyes at Derry.


    Orion chuckled softly, "What if you''re going about this all the wrong way?" he said with a light smile.


    Lyra redirected her attention toward Orion, "What do you mean?" she asked curiously.


    If Orion knew what had between Ingrid and her daughter that night, she was extremely curious to understand the details of the situation.


    Orion smiled, "Are you sure you want to know what it is?" Orion asked mischievously.

 Chapter 660 Home And Kinks

    Chapter 660 Home And Kinks


    ??660  Home And Kinks


    Lyra hesitated initially when she saw Orion''s expression but eventually nodded in response. She was determined to find out what had led her daughter to enjoy such an act, no matter what.


    Witnessing this scene, Celeste couldn''t help but shake her head and frown. She could tell that Lyra had fallen into a trap set by her son; however, she didn''t interrupt. After all, it wasn''t a lie to say that they were all curious about the reasons behind Ingrid''s and Ursa''s behaviour that night.


    So, she merely observed to see how this was going to unfold. The others shared the same idea and did the same, observing.


    Orion extended his hand toward Lyra and raised an eyebrow before proceeding to lightly pinch her nipple.


    "¡­ Hee!" Lyra flinched as she felt Orion''s fingers graze over her sensitive nipple.


    It''s worth noting that after childbirth, their breasts had undergone a significant increase, apanied by a slight increase in sensitivity, which was natural as they had already started producing breast milk.


    Suddenly, drops of clear white milky breast milk spilt from her pinched breast, staining her fingers and thighs. Surprisingly, it didn''t take long before her other motherly breast released several drops of breast milk. Orion raised a brow in surprise as he watched this scene.


    He had only intended to divert Lyra''s attention towards something else since there was no way he could exin how Ingrid and Ursa had awakened their dominant sides during kushi. He had chosen to y along that time to see how far their new tendencies would influence their kushi together.


    Surprisingly, it made the experience even better.


    Orion slightly increased the amount of force he applied to her breast, causing Lyra to moan loudly.


    "Did I say that you could moan?" Orion asked with a harsh tone and a deep, displeased expression.


    Lyra''s eyes widened at Orion''s odd tone, immediately thinking she had done something wrong. "Sorry," she said, biting her lips.


    Strangely, after her apology, the milk leaking from her breasts increased.


    Orion shifted his gaze toward her thighs, noticing the subtle shivering.


    Seeing this, Orion gulped and increased the pressure of his grip from all angles on both her breasts. He noticed Lyra getting wetter from her dripping breastmilk and wet patches spreading on her tulga.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion withdrew his hands. Though he had always suspected it due to Lyra''s tendency for rougher kushi, he had never explored it further, unwilling to inflict pain on his women.


    However, seeing Lyra''s reaction to the pain, given her sensitive nipples, Orion realized he had uncovered another hidden tendency of his woman.


    Orion immediately withdrew his hands and patiently waited for Lyra to catch her breath.


    Firstly, it was A who seemed to like anal to the extent that she always felt like their Kushi was amazing whenever he finished in her ass, or even better, used her ass from the beginning till he finished, to his mother and Celia, who always enjoyed bathing in his semen, and Ursa, and Ingrid who had both awakened some kind of dominant trait and now to Lyra who seemed to enjoy pain and pleasure mixed together, which meant that she was a masochist.


    "Is that all?" Lyra asked, doubt obvious in her eyes as she struggled to see the connection between Orion''s previous actions and understanding what Ursa and Ingrid had done that night.


    Orion leaned in and whispered something into her ear, prompting Lyra''s eyes to widen, piquing the curiosity of all the women in the room.


    "What are you two discussing?" Derry asked, narrowing her eyes at Orion and Lyra as soon as he pulled back.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing important. Come on, let''s continue with the meeting," Orion said, swiftly redirecting the conversation toward the other matters at hand.


    Derry was about to respond; however, Celeste intervened, "He''s right. We need to wrap this up quickly so we can get some sleep and be ready to handle the kids tomorrow," Celeste said. "Whatever secrets they''re keeping is their business. We all have secrets, and I''m sure none of us would appreciate someone digging into them."


    Orion acknowledged his mother''s adept handling of the situation, mentally giving her a thumbs up for maintaining order among the women.


    In recent months, her leadership role had be firmly established, dissuading anyone from causing trouble in her presence to avoid her wrath. Crystalia and Elysia, however, remained exceptions.


    As a former princess unustomed to obeying rules, Crystalia retained a rebellious demeanour, leading to asional shes with his mother. Meanwhile, Elysia supported Crystalia and only stepped in to correct her when she felt she had crossed some boundaries.


    Despite Orion''s efforts to mediate and prevent physical altercations, they insisted on handling the matter themselves, asking him to stay out. He had no choice but to observe how they would resolve the issue.


    Derry sighed deeply and nodded in response. She was already at odds with Greta and Vivian and had the necessary backing to go against Celeste, so she chose to remain quiet.


    Lyra sighed but continued to look at Orion throughout the meeting, pondering the meaning behind his words.


    Although she was worried about whether Orion had discovered her secret, she chose to wait and see what he had in mind.


    During the meeting, Orion learned that his women had been discussing the Orion Cities. They proposed managing it as a family business, an idea he didn''t object to as long as the cities operated efficiently.


    In fact, Orion had previously shared details about how he managed the city with one of them, highlighting the screened vigers and Prismerions providing him with aplete report of everything going on with each city every week, which he had to constantly check.


    When he mentioned their considerable payment, they were surprised and even joked about doing the work and keeping the wealth for themselves instead of always using the family wealth as they pleased.


    Apart from Anara, whom the women had called for advice because she was the only one overseeing a territory and several hundred individuals for the longest time, Celeste was present out of curiosity, interested in ensuring the home was in order.

 Chapter 661 Blood Bonds And Business

    Chapter 661 Blood Bonds And Business


    ??661  Blood Bonds And Business


    Reena, who would soon be the Vige Chieftess, attended to gain leadership experience and rule over a territory. She had been lost in her thoughts since he arrived home; it seemed she had gained more than expected.


    In short, the only ones interested in handling the charge of Orion''s cities were Lyra, Derry, Vivian, Seraphina, Fiona, and Elysia. Lyra would handle the left-wing side of the First Border City, Vivian would manage the middle-wing side, and Derry would take care of the right-wing side. Seraphina would oversee the right-wing side of the Second Border City, Fiona the middle-wing side, and Elysia the left-wing side of the city.


    Of course, aside from Seraphina and Fiona, Orion was still surprised that the women who had decided on this were Lyra, Derry, Vivian, and Elysia. Firstly, both Lyra and Derry were too naughty and yful, making it difficult to doubt anything they did, with Derry being much more subtle than Lyra. Meanwhile, Vivian''s involvement was a real surprise, as she was thest person he expected to think about such things.


    Lastly, Elysia, although he understood that she had the most experience among them considering her previous work, he had only expected her to take her time to rest and do whatever she wanted now that she had all the time to herself. Taking control of such a huge city territory was thest thing he had expected.


    In fact, those he had expected to decide on such matters were Ursa, Merida, Ingrid, and Maya. However, even they weren''t present.


    As though they could understand what was going through Orion''s mind, as he kept silent and mulled over the things they had told him, they began to speak individually.


    "If I hadn''t be as strong as I am currently, I wouldn''t have had the confidence to consider such a decision, so you don''t have to worry; this is something that I have thoroughly thought about," Vivian said with a confident smile.


    "Same here. Besides, I am already ustomed to dealing with this type of work, and I don''t think I can remain idle even if I wanted to, given this kind of opportunity before me," Elysia added with a deep exhale escaping her lips.


    After listening to their words, Orion had no choice but to agree to their decisions.


    "Okay, but I have only one condition," Orion said, "I don''t want my women running back and forth around the city, so for convenience, each of you can have a building that will serve as an office near the manor. You''ll have others below you who will deliver the information about whatever is going on in your part of the city. If there''s anything that needs confirmation, you can verify it yourselves. This way, you''ll deal with your work and not be far from home."


    One by one, the women all agreed, recognizing it as a good idea that benefited them all.


    "Okay, now everything is settled," Celeste said with a wide smile.


    ¡­.....


    BAM!! BAMM!!


    Orion was stirred awake from his sleep by a loud banging on his door. He gently positioned the naked Reena towards the barely clothed Fiona and Vivian, who were still asleep alongside the others, each lying naked and tired on the sheets. After their discussionst night, they all decided to have a quick session before sleeping.


    After several months, Greta, Seraphina, some of the Prismerions, and Vige healers had worked together so that they could find a way to suppress his extreme fertility.


    Of course, this would have been taboo for the Vige since every child was a gift from Naka. However, considering that his condition was unique, his women had all readily agreed to it because, although they all wanted a big family, they wanted to experience Kushi for a very long time without worrying about getting pregnant.


    After testing what they hade up with on several willing volunteers, they finally seeded and came up with a herbal mix that was just as terrible as it looked, tasted, and smelled.


    Regardless, even if he disliked drinking, it still worked well enough for him to go for several rounds like this without consistently making his wives worry about getting pregnant.


    BAMM!! BAMM!!


    "I''ming!" Orion shouted as he pulled up his tulga. He pondered deeply about who was banging on his door at this time of the morning.


    His women were already beginning to wake up one by one from the banging on the door.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Orion assured them.


    They all nodded and walked to their rooms to rest a little before taking care of the children.


    Orion walked towards the door and pulled it slightly open.


    "Who are you?" Orion asked with a frown as he looked at the two warriors before him.


    With his reputation, people had to show him a certain level of respect, including having proper manners when knocking on his door.


    The two warriors before him immediately bowed down apologetically.


    "I''m sorry about the disturbance this early morning, Warrior Orion. However, the Chief has sent us because of the urgent matter that needs to be attended to immediately," one of the warriors said.


    Orion gestured for the warriors to rise as he nodded seriously in understanding, "Is it about the bizarre Vylkr vine we found yesterday? Tell the Chief there''s nothing to worry about. I''ve nned to meet him this morning along with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth so we can properly discuss it," Orion said, already guessing why they were here.


    "No, it''s not about that, Warrior Orion. It''s about something else," the warrior responded.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion. "What is it, then?" Orion asked curiously. If it isn''t that, then why was the Vige urgently calling for his presence?


    He stared at the warriors, waiting for their response.


    "The Chief urgently summoned you outside the Third Border City. From the information we''ve gathered, numerous boats are rapidly approaching downstream towards the city. The Rightward and Leftward Stronghold Leaders, Vige Chief and other trustworthy individuals are already on their way there. He says to let you know that we may have unexpected visitors or a potential invasion."

 Chapter 662 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves

    <h4>Chapter 662 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves </h4>


    ?662 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves


    Orion was instantly stunned as he processed the warrior''s words before him.


    Witnessing Orion''s stunned reaction, one of the warriors sighed audibly, "The Vige Chief has asked for your response, so the quicker we leave, the better," he said.


    "Give me a few minutes to freshen up," Orion replied.


    The warriors nodded their heads in response and waited for him outside as he returned to his home to take his bath and then leave immediately.


    ¡­....


    Third Border City


    Meanwhile, outside the Third Border City, thousands of boats steadily halted their movements on the river before therge wooden walls.


    At the forefront, on a boat slightlyrger than the rest, several four-eared elves stood outside, staring at the incredibly massive walls before them.


    "Hey, Princess, are you sure that we are at the right ce?" Leif asked, turning his head to look at Isadora, standing beside him with a raised brow.


    From what they had been told, they were supposed to meet a vige run by a few people, not a fortress that seemed to have been built by several hundred thousand individuals.


    No matter how Leif looked at it, this ce didn''t resemble a vige but rather a damned kingdom in the middle of nowhere.


    "I don''t know," Isadora said with a frown as she observed therge structure before her.


    Even she was starting to feel sceptical about the information that her father had shared with them or if his injuries had affected his memories.


    "Hey, don''t you guys think there is something strange about this ce," Lyndon said. He narrowed his eyes at the massive towering walls before focusing on the river and thend around him.


    "From the looks of it, it seems like the structure was newly built, but with the Vylkr vines running around, how could such a massive structure be built without interruption?"


    "Since such a massive structure had to be built by many people, how can they feed and fend for themselves and survive in a terrifying, terrible ce like this in the middle of nowhere?" Lyndon added. "From the way I see it, a vige with several hundred individuals who can utilise the Vylkr vines seems more believable than the sight before me."


    Leona nodded in agreement with Lyndon''s words, "You are right," Leona said, "However, I think we should first focus our attention on what happened to the Vylkr vines. Also, I don''t think I should be the only one who strangely hasn''t noticed their appearance, right?" Leona narrowed her eyes as she looked at the calm river below her before stretching her eyesight to thend at the river''s edge.


    Though she might not have noticed it during the night, as she looked at the vast, clearednds outside the towering walls, she couldn''t help but be utterly stunned.


    Leif nodded at Lyndon''s and Leona''s words as he also realised that the number of times the Vylkr vines had attacked them had drastically reduced throughout the night until now, along with the strangeness of their surroundings.


    "Still, there might be various other settlements in thesends, and we just happened to stumble upon one by mistake," Lyndon said, trying to lighten up the atmosphere when he noticed how depressing it had suddenly be.


    Leif exhaled tiredly, "It seems that things will not be as easy as we had thought," he responded with a frown.


    "Everyone, calm down. I''ll go and bring the Patriarch so that he can confirm if we are really at the correct location or somewhere else," Isadora said.


    They nodded in response, understanding that bringing out the Patriarch was the best way to understand what was happening.


    "Everyone, be prepared and stay on alert¡­" Leif said.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a massive shadow emerged out of nowhere and hovered over them, blocking the sun that shone down from above.


    "What the¡ª" Leona said, snapping her head upwards and immediately sealing her lips shut when she noticed the massive flying beast above them.


    They all became frozen.


    The beast was a mix between a winged tiger and a creature with scale-like hind legs, giant ws, and a scorpion tail. It hovered above them with its head staring down at them.


    Suddenly, the beast raised its head, producing a gust of wind as it pped its wings and flew forward over the towering wooden walls before disappearing.


    When the beast vanished from their eyesight, everyone breathed in relief as though an immense pressure had been lifted off their shoulders.


    "Hey¡­ are we sure that the Patriarch didn''t make a mistake because I am sure that we can all agree there''s no way humans are living in there," Leona said, sitting down on her haunches, taking deep breaths in and out.


    Leif also took a deep breath before exhaling, "It seems that we will meet our benefactors earlier than expected. Everybody, get ready and gear up in case of anything. I will go and get the Princess and the Patriarch so we can better understand what is going on," Leif said as he immediately turned around to walk into the ship."


    "Ummm¡­ Captain," a voice suddenly sounded behind him, causing him to halt his steps. Leif turned around and looked at Ronan, who had just spoken up, "What is it? Didn''t you hear my orders?" Leif asked, his brow furrowing at Ronan''s hesitant expression.


    "...Captain, our benefactors are already here," Ronan responded, taking a deep gulp.


    When he heard Ronan''s words, a foreboding suddenly emerged in Leif''s heart. He followed Ronan''s line of sight and instantly froze when he saw the scene before him.


    Above the towering wooden walls, he could see several beasts; some were smaller, while others wererger than the creatures that had just hovered over them, making the situation seem even more menacing and untamed inparison.


    Meanwhile, atop the towering wooden walls, several figures stood there, staring down at them, with a few even jumping and sliding from the imposing structures.


    Leif took a deep breath as he looked at the beast flying above the wooden walls and the humans atop them, momentarily failing to understand what was happening.

 Chapter 663 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (2)

    <h4>Chapter 663 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (2)</h4>


    ?663 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (2)


    What kind of scene was this? Were humans now living alongside these terrifying beasts?


    Everyone else present had simr thoughts passing through their minds.


    "What''s happening?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind him, breaking him out of his daze.


    Leif snapped his head backwards. "Princess,''" he said, immediately rushing towards her position.


    "It''s dangerous to be out here with the Patriarch. We have already determined that the Patriarch has given us the wrong coordinates, so we must get out of here as fast as possible. Meanwhile, you and the Prince should get back into the boat and hide safely with the Patriarch," Leif hurriedly added.


    It seemed that the people or beasts living within this fortress had taken their arrival as though it was some kind of invasion, which Leif didn''t me them for thinking.


    After all, if he woke up one morning and suddenly found out that there were hundreds of boats filled to the brim with a particr race heading towards his home, he would also think that an invasion was about to ur without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Isadora, whose eyes were immediately glued to the top of the towering wooden wall and the beasts flying about it, gulped down the air caught in her throat. She instantly nodded her head at Leif''s words and followed his instructions.


    However, just as she was about to turn around¡ª


    ''WHO ARE YOU? IDENTIFY YOURSELVES, AND WHAT ARE YOUR REASONS HERE? YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO RESPOND OR LEAVE THIS TERRITORY!!'' A loud voice resounded through the air, thundering in everyone''s ears.


    "Father," Isadora cried out fearfully, her expression bing pale as she stared at the Patriarch.


    The Patriarch refused to budge from his position. Instead of moving back inside the boat, he raised his head and looked at the top of the towering mountain.


    "Father, please¡­" Isadora said again.


    She was beginning to get worried that the injury that he had sustained was even more threatening than it seemed and had affected his memories.


    "Patriarch¡ª" Leif began, but just as he was about to intervene, the Patriarch immediately interrupted, ''Who said that I gave the coordinates?'' the Patriarch asked firmly.


    Seeing the Patriarch''s firm, questioning gaze, Leif gritted his teeth, "Patriarch, in the destination you gave us, you said that we would arrive at a small vige with humans; however," Leif said, "¡­there is now a fortress there, along with several terrifying beasts, living together with several humans. And by the looks of it, it seems that they think this is an invasion, so I think we should change our course and return to finding out where the Vige is," he pointed his head in the direction above the towering wooden walls.


    The Patriarch directed his eyes upwards and narrowed them as he observed the scene, then shifted his attention to look at both sides of the river before him.


    "Hmm! I get your point; this does look like an invasion, so it isn''t surprising why they are trying to imitate us like this. However, you do not need to worry because we are in the right ce," the Patriarch said. "Take me forward, dear."


    Isadora nodded and began to lead her father towards the boat''s edge.


    Leif immediately clenched his fists at witnessing this scene. As the one responsible for the safety of their race, how could he not be annoyed at how the Patriarch had dismissed his warnings?


    "Captain," one of his teammates called out, handing his weapon over to him.


    Leif nodded in response as he grabbed onto a 2-meter metallic sword with various moving mechanisms within it. He held the handles of his sword tightly and patiently observed, hoping nothing terrible would happen.


    He also signalled for the others to be ready. However, they already were.


    As soon as the Patriarch and Isadora arrived at the boat''s edge, Isadora felt her body shiver and suddenly felt countless gazes fixated on her figure.


    The Patriarch suddenly ced his hand on Isadora.


    "Don''t worry and rx; I''ll take care of this," the Patriarch said with a warm smile before he shifted his attention towards the top of the towering wooden walls.


    The Patriarch took in a deep breath¡ª


    "THOUGH IT WOULD HAVE BEEN DIFFICULT FOR ME TO RECOGNIZE THIS PLACE IF I HADN''T BEEN HERE FREQUENTLY IN THE PAST FEW YEARS, HOWEVER, I HAVE TO SAY, I LOVE WHAT YOU''VE DONE WITH THE PLACE!" The Patriarch shouted.


    When the Patriarch''s words resounded, a sudden pin-drop silence upied the air.


    ¡­.....


    When Orion reached the edge of the Third Border City facing the river, he was immediately led to where the Vige Chief and the others were gathered. Upon arrival, he exchanged greetings with them individually, and they reciprocated.


    "You''ve finally arrived," the Vige Chief said with a smile as he looked at Orion.


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, I came immediately after I received the information," he replied.


    The Vige Chief continued, "We''ve already found out who the invaders are," and promptly proceeded to the main point.


    "Who?" Orion asked curiously.


    Surveying the many boats on the river, he estimated there were tens of thousands of them.


    "They look closely alike to the Caravans, but the Caravans were never this numerous when visiting the vige, so we''re a bit doubtful about their identity," the Vige Chief responded.


    "I''ve already sent them a message. If they don''t respond in the next five minutes, then I will have the warriors forcefully drive them out of the territory."


    Orion nodded in understanding. Some of the Prismerions resembled humans closely, except for the crystals on their lower bodies, which made identification easy. However, with no way to confirm whether these were the Caravans, he understood that the Vige Chief wanted to avoid taking risks.


    Moreover, he had heard the Vige Chief''s resolute words on his way up to the top of the towering walls, so he waited patiently for their reply.


    Suddenly, a loud voice echoed through the air.


    Orion furrowed his brows at the words before turning to the Vige Chief. Witnessing the surprise on the Chief''s face, he sighed inwardly.


    From the words he had just heard and the Chief''s expression, he deduced that the people on the boat before him were indeed the Caravans.

 Chapter 664 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (3)

    Chapter 664 Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (3)


    ??664  Arrival Of The Four-Eared Elves (3)


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief couldn''t help but suddenly frown. Though he was relieved that the individuals before him were indeed the Caravans, the four-eared race, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with their arrival in suchrge numbers.


    Something was unsettling about it, and he needed to understand what was happening.


    "Don''t take any action; just wait here. I''ll be back once I''m done," the Vige Chief said to Orion before turning to Stronghold Leader Drakar, signalling for him to follow.


    The Vige Chief then leapt down from the tform, transforming into his massive green-horned owl form, and swiftly headed toward the boat at the forefront.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar leapt high into the sky, following the same direction.


    Meanwhile, on the boat below, the sight of the figure transforming into a massive green owl left Leif and the others frozen in their positions.


    Their eyes darted nervously between the various beasts above the towering walls, and a dumbfounding realisation settled in¡ª


    they were looking at the humans.


    The terrifying beasts were, in fact, the humans, the inhabitants of this ce.


    Several of them couldn''t help but draw in sharp breaths, tightening their grip on their weapons as the unexpected revtion sank in.


    Nevertheless, the Vige Chief reached the boat and returned to his human form.


    "Patriarch Rn, it''s really you?" the Vige Chief said as he observed the elderly man before him, then turned his attention to the rest of the unfamiliar individuals surrounding him.


    "Vige Chief Brane, I''m d to see you again," the Patriarch replied warmly.


    He then acknowledged the familiar figure that hadnded beside him with minimal disturbance, "It''s good to see you looking as vigorous as ever, Stronghold Leader Zogar," he added.


    "I would say the same about you, Patriarch Rn; however, things have been quite unfortunate for you since west met," the Vige Chief responded.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, exchanged greetings with Patriarch Rn, and shifted his attention to scrutinise the figures beside him.


    Hearing the words of the Vige Chief, Patriarch Rn let out a wry smile. "Yes, as you can see, things have not been for us since west met," he said, releasing a tired sigh.


    "I''m sorry for the sudden disturbance, Chief Brane. I hope I haven''t caused any problems due to my arrival," he added.


    The Vige Chief shook his head.


    "Your presence is always anticipated and weed in the Vige, Patriarch Rn, so there is no need to worry," the Vige Chief replied. "Though I''m afraid I can''t say the same today unless I understand why you made such a massive entrance this year."


    As the Vige Chief spoke, Isadora''s body froze beside her father. Sweat drenched her forehead, streaming down to her cheeks; she rarely saw her father show such respect to anyone.


    Isadora''s heart raced as she tried to regain herposure.


    She feared making any move that might provoke the anger or irritation of the individual before her.


    Meanwhile, Lyndon, Leif, Leona and the others shared simr sentiments. They knew the Patriarch reserved his respectful demeanour for those deemed worthy. Observing the Patriarch''s deference to the man before them, they became immediately wary and anxious as they observed the conversation unfolding before them.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in response to the Vige Chief''s words.


    "It''s a long story, but to keep it simple, my race and I have lost our homes and everything we own to our enemies. When we sought refuge in this deste world, I couldn''t think of any other ce but here. With nowhere else to turn and no alternative, I had no choice but to bring the surviving members of my race here," Patriarch Rn exined.


    He gently distanced himself from the support of his daughter, choosing to stand alone as he awaited the Vige Chief''s response.


    Hearing Patriarch Rn''s exnation, the Vige Chief furrowed his brows, a deep frown etching itself on his face.


    "Were you followed by your enemies?" the Vige Chief asked curiously with a raised brow.


    While he wondered about how such arge group managed to traverse vast distances¡ªconsidering not everyone possessed the ability to convince a god-like Orion did¡ªhe understood that such questions could wait. For now, he needed to ascertain whether there was a potential invasion threat, which took precedence.


    Patriarch Rn nodded, affirming, "Yes, we were followed by our enemies; however, we lost them months ago before arriving here, so you don''t have to worry about anything. We are here alone."


    Patriarch Rn then continued with a humble request, "Please, Vige Chief Brane, I understand that we have only traded in the past, and you have no obligation to offer us such a favour. However, I beg of you, until we find a suitable settlement, if you take us in, we won''t mind bingbourers for your Vige, no matter the type of work it might be."


    His voice carried a firm resolve, emphasising the sincerity of his words.


    "Father," Isadora said, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Though she was aware that no one would take in such arge quantity of people all at once, no matter how close they were, she couldn''t help but be optimistic about her father''s ns.


    Regardless, upon hearing the Patriarch''s words, Isadora couldn''t hold back her emotions, breaking down almost immediately.


    Is this what their race had be? After losing everything, sacrificing what remained, and travelling a long distance, they only hoped to work asbourers until they found a new ce to settle.


    Leif and the others felt simr discontentment, but unlike Isadora, they kept their emotions concealed, locked within themselves.


    Patriarch Rn sighed tiredly upon hearing Isadora''s sobs.


    "Don''t worry. With my knowledge of the Vige, I am sure we won''t be treated as badly as you think. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to make this decision," he said, gently wiping away the tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief''s frown deepened as he finished hearing Patriarch Rn''s words. Though he had already understood that the man before him wasn''t in a good situation, he suddenly realised it might be even worse than he had imagined.

 Chapter 665 The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit

    Chapter 665 The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit


    ??665  The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit


    Besides the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar frowned deeply as he listened and observed the scene before him.


    "Patriarch Rn, you and the other Patriarchs before you have always traded with our Vige and done so fairly. We have always anticipated your next return. So, even if nothing is owed, let it not be known that in your desperate hour, you ran over here with everything you could gather to ask for help, and we turned you down," the Vige Chief shouted.


    Although the settlement of the four-eared race would be best left for Orion to decide upon, as he was in charge of Orion''s cities, the Vige Chief was sure that Orion would have made the same decision, especially since he had been extremely curioustely about the Caravans and their origins.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in response, supporting the Vige Chief''s judgment.


    After hearing the Vige Chief''s words, Patriarch Rn''s eyes widened in surprise as his body trembled. Honestly, although he had hoped that the Vige Chief would take pity on them and allow them to settle in the Vige, he also understood that the chances of the Vige Chief rejecting them were vastly higher than his epting. And even if the Vige Chief had refused to offer them his help, he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    After all, even as a leader of his race, he understood that, before anything, the survival of your own race should be considered first.


    So, he was somewhat surprised by the Vige Chief''s words before a wave of happiness suddenly surged through his heart.


    "Thank you," Patriarch Rn said, slightly bowing toward the direction of the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar, who was beside him.


    Witnessing the Patriarch''s behaviour, everyone stunned by the Vige Chief''s response immediately did the same, bowing their heads in the Vige Chief''s direction.


    "Thank you," they all said in unison.


    "Hohoho!! Don''t thank me yet. Although I might have been enough to grant you entry into the city, there is still someone else who needs to approve before you canfortably settle within the city," the Vige Chief said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, though, he has been expecting your visit for a while now, so I am sure that he will eagerly agree to it."


    Patriarch Rn''s brows shot up when he heard the Vige Chief''s words.


    City? He couldn''t help but look at the towering wooden walls, wondering if a city was within it as the Vige Chief had hinted.


    "Vige Chief Brane, is he perhaps someone whom I''ve already met previously?" Patriarch Rn asked curiously.


    If this person could genuinely make their life much morefortable, he was curious to know who this person was so that he could be prepared to meet him or her and better ensure that his race could further secure the agreement tofortably settle down within the city.


    "Hmm, you might have seen him on your previous visit. However, it''s difficult to say if you have met him," the Vige Chief responded.


    Patriarch Rn heard the Vige Chief''s words and sighed deeply, "Okay, if he is as you''ve said, then I can''t wait to meet him," he responded, understanding that he wouldn''t be able to get an idea of who this person was from the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief nodded before shifting his attention towards the towering walls.


    He suddenly took in a deep breath, "RAISE THE GATES!!" He shouted, ordering the warriors at the top of the towering wooden walls.


    Within minutes, the water below them rippled with slight waves appearing on the river''s surface as they watched a path suddenly emerge. The towering wooden walls pulled open like two doors, gently sliding towards each side.


    "What are you waiting for? Steer the ship forward," Patriarch Rn immediately said, seeing a path had been opened for them to move forward.


    Leif nodded in response and dashed towards the boat''s steering, guiding it forward. The rest of the boats behind them followed suit.


    ¡­.


    Orion observed as the boats entered the city one by one. Without being told anything yet, he could sense that something had happened to the four-eared race''s home, forcing them to take such a risk and venture towards the Vige inrge numbers.


    Fortunately, he had already expanded the Vige and had several spaces for them to settle.


    However, if it were before, he knew their presence wouldn''t be epted, as there was no way the Vige could amodate so many people while also caring for its own.


    "Huh, what''s that?" Orion said to himself as he spotted several dots in the distance.


    He narrowed his eyes to get a closer look at the dots, which appeared to be approaching quickly within the river and only seemed to increase as seconds passed.


    A feeling of foreboding suddenly surged from within Orion''s heart.


    Suddenly, Orion noticed a shining bright dot leaving one of the ships, soaring into the air and quickly approaching them from afar.


    "Shit!" Orion cursed out loud.


    It was obvious that the four-eared race had not arrive alone.


    Orion immediately snapped his head towards the other warriors.


    "SEND THE ALARM!! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!!" Orion shouted, pointing a finger towards the iing projectile.


    The warriors heard Orion''s words and immediately noticed the approaching dots from afar, alongside the iing projectile, briskly hurtling through the air towards them.


    As the warriors, including those still in their shape-shifting form above the towering wall, prepared to intercept the iing projectile before it reached the city¡ª


    BOOOM!!


    The towering wooden walls of the city vibrated.


    A familiar, resounding voice suddenly echoed through the air. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    As the voice subsided, a massive wave formed on the river''s surface, instantly advancing. The wave spared the boats, avoiding harm or capsizing them until it reached the edge, where it rose high, forming a colossal wall of water that took shape.


    It assumed the form of a transparent, watery image of a man they all recognized.


    It was none other than Stronghold Leader Zogar!

 Chapter 666 The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit (2)

    Chapter 666 The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit (2)


    ??666  The Enemies Stealthy Pursuit (2)


    Orion scrutinized the man dressed in a familiar tulga, his massive form appearing to beposed of water. He nodded in acknowledgement as the watery figure strode forward.


    In mere seconds, the projectile pierced through the colossal watery mass.


    BOOOM!


    The remnants erupted outward, threatening to extend beyond the massive liquid form. However, the explosion was short-


    lived, subdued, and virtually extinguished within moments.


    The colossal water-man remained seemingly unscathed after such an assault as he advanced toward the approaching boats.


    ¡­.


    At the distance,


    A muchrger boat floated in the middle on one of the hundred boats, closing in on the towering gates in pursuit of the four-


    eared elves.


    "Captain Seig, we havepany," a voice echoed from the boat.


    "Yes, I can see that," said a man d in full leather armour adorned with bronze tes on his shoulders, legs, arms, and stomach as he surveyed the unfolding scene.


    A colossal mass of water, taking on the shape of a man, surged toward their location.


    "A fortress in this destend, an immense water figure effortlessly shrugging off our attacks and advancing toward us. Evadne, can you make sense of what''s happening?" Seig asked, narrowing his eyes at the massive humanoid mass of water.


    "Uhhmm," a woman wearing a long leather coat with bronze armour tes on her arms, legs, and stomach said as she stared wide-eyed at the scene before her.


    Since they had begun to follow the four-eared elves secretly, guessing they might be heading towards a secret location, none of them had expected it to be true. After all, who would have guessed that there was a fortress in the middle of these unknownnds, and not only that but there also seemed to be people living within it?


    It doesn''t only look like a home but also a sanctuary.


    A sanctuary in the middle of nowhere!


    How? How was that even possible?


    Evadne didn''t think such a thing should be possible, no matter how she saw it, especially with the presence of the Vylkr vines.


    Wait a minute!


    Evadne mind halted, taking a sharp breath as a thought abruptly entered her mind.


    She understood that if the other runaway cities and sanctuaries outside of here got wind of this ce, it would surely lead to an all-out war, with everyone trying to gain a piece of it.


    As the humanoid mass of water got closer, Evadne swiftly regained herposure.


    "Captain, it seems we are looking at a secret sanctuary. Though I am not sure what grade it is, looking at it, I can say it''s above a grade 3 sanctuary," Evadne said, narrowing her eyes at the fortress before her.


    "And him?"


    "It''s hard to say, sir, but considering that he withstood your attacks without any external means, I would say that he''s at the Ascendant level or above it," Evadne responded, shifting her attention towards Captain Seig.


    "What are your orders, Captain?" she added.


    BOOOMM!!!


    "AHHH!!"


    The man, formed from arge mass of water had already arrived before them and began attacking their boats one by one, all of which failed to resist for even a second.


    Seig observed their surroundings as the boats were crushed into bits and plunged into the river with the people within them.


    Several minutes ago, there were about a hundred boats; however, approximately 42 were destroyed instantly.


    "The four-eared elves seem to have led us to what appears to be a sanctuary of about Grade 3 or above, and we''re up against someone with the strength of an Ascendant or above. Weck enough strength to defend ourselves from an Ascendant properly, so we can''t fight back, as there might still be more Ascendants within the sanctuary waiting tounch an attack. We can''t escape either, as there is no way they will let us go after we attack their sanctuary. This is truly a tough situation," Seig said with a sigh escaping his lips.


    Evadne bit her lips as everything her captain said were true. They were truly in a challenging situation right now.


    "Evadne, how good are you at pretending to go all out?" Seig asked, shifting his attention towards her.


    Evadne furrowed her brows in response, "I don''t understand, sir," she replied.


    "Since we have been sent out here to die by the council, that means even if we manage to escape from here with this information and report back to base, they might think we''re lying and punish us for abandoning our mission. Or, if they believe us, they may still find other ways to eliminate us."


    "Besides, after following the four-eared elves for several months, finding our way back would be stressful and burdensome. So, with nowhere to return to, we should consider the sanctuary before us as our new home. Don''t you think so, Evadne?" Seig asked with a smile.


    BOOOOM!!


    Evadne''s mind suddenly stopped again before her eyes widened in shock.


    "Chief, are you saying we allow ourselves to be caught?" Evadne asked, dumbfounded, as she stared at Seig.


    "Allow might be a stretch. I meant that we don''t attack back to the extent that the enemy would see the need to capture us instead of killing us. Hopefully, their prisons are much better than the one back home," Seig responded.


    He was aware that Evadne wouldn''t be able to survive against the massive humanoid mass of water heading towards their direction, so he needed her to ensure she didn''t waste her attacks or put herself in unnecessary danger.


    "Okay, captain," Evadne responded, nodding her head in understanding as her eyes gained a hint of realization.


    BOOOOM!!


    "Alright, get ready; he''s already here," Seig responded, raising his head to observe the giant humanoid mass of water now towering over them.


    "Captain! Captain, we are under attack!" a man yelled toward Seig, joined by a few others in fright.


    After witnessing the destruction of the other boats and the people within, they had thought there was nothing to worry about, especially since they had two gods'' chosen with them on their boat. However, as the giant humanoid mass of water got closer, fear gripped them, and they sought Seig''s intervention. But¡ª

 Chapter 667 The Enemies Masterplan

    Chapter 667 The Enemies Mastern


    ??667  The Enemies Mastern


    "Humph!" Seig snorted in response, ignoring them and clenching his weapon within his hand as he watched the massive humanoid mass of water brought its hands downward.


    "BRACE YOURSELF!" Seig shouted, signalling as he grabbed hold of Evadne''s cor and flung her into the air before he fiercely leapt into the air.


    BOOOM!


    The humanoid mass of water held the boat within its palms before squeezing it, crushing it into bits before sending it deep down the river.


    The massive humanoid mass of water soon shifted its gaze upwards, focusing on Seig and Evande, now descending from the sky, having reached an astonishing height in the air.


    Seig clenched his weapon and instantly said, "Boost!" Immediately, an incredibly dense wave of Vylkr energy spread from the bulging metallic bracelet on his right arm, covering his whole right arm and spreading outwards until it enveloped the rest of his body.


    His entire body was covered with countless inky strands of Vylkr energy. His eyes turned inky ck as he plummeted from the sky, fixing his gaze on the massive humanoid mass of water.


    The gears in the metal bulging bracket began to move along with the gears within his bow. His bow suddenly expanded from a few inches to a staggering 1.5 meters as he pointed it towards the massive humanoid mass of water.


    The Vylkr energy within his body surged along with a different kind of energy, and a burst of zing reddish me emerged from his fingers, taking the shape of an arrow as it aligned itself on the bow while he pulled the tough strings backwards.


    Various strands of Vylkr energy appeared in the reddish zing me, dyeing it into an reddish inky ck zing me arrow.


    Furnace Sky Technique - Act Two: Meteor Soaring the Heavens!


    Seig let go of the string and shot the arrow forward.


    WOOOSHHHH!!!


    The reddish inky ck arrow descended, its brilliance covering the sky.


    Meanwhile, Evadne had already followed suit.


    "Boost!" Evadne shouted.


    Her entire body was instantly covered in countless inky strands of Vylkr energy.


    Clenching her mechanical sword tightly as the gears within it surged rapidly, she raised it up high and channelled her energy, along with the Vylkr energy, before she swung it downwards.


    Hurricane!


    Almost instantly, a wave of descending whirlpool air emerged from her sword, quickly expanding from the clouds above to below as it descended upon the massive humanoid mass of water.


    Witnessing the scene before him, Stronghold Leader Zogar was instantly stunned. He wasn''t shocked by the attacks of the two individuals before him, as it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle. Instead, he was astounded by their whole bodies being covered with a dense, inky ck strands of Vylkr energy.


    Vylkr energy!


    They were currently covered in Vylkr energy, which made Stronghold Leader Zogar realize that these people were proficient in using Vylkr energy and capable of activating the Vylkr warrior mode.


    Doesn''t that mean that they have also reached their full potential!


    Stronghold Leader Zogar inwardly shook his head as he sensed something was amiss within the two individuals before him.Nheless, he instantly made the decision to capture them.


    Within an instant, Stronghold Leader Zogar allowed therge arrow of reddish inky ck raging me arrow to prate his watery form.


    BANGGG!!


    BOOOOMM!!


    The arrow exploded upon impact.


    This explosion proved more powerful than the previous ones, spreading outwards and expanding Stronghold Leader Zogar''s watery form, threatening to burst out and spread into the atmosphere.


    However, within a few seconds, the expansion halted, and the explosion dissipated utterly.


    Without stopping for a second, he swung his right hand against the dense, massive whirlpool of wind, instantly scattering and dispersing it into the air before shifting his attention towards the two figures about to plunge into the river.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s massive watery form reduced and melded back with the river, only to rise again, with the two figures clenched tightly within his watery palms.


    While the unusual woman struggled, the man, who seemed several timesrger than a normal human being, remained unmoving as though he had been drained of hisst bit of energy.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar tightened his grip on the woman, suffocating her with his strength and the volume of water around her body. Nevertheless, within a minute, the unusual woman became unconscious.


    After that, Stronghold Leader held the two figures in both hands and destroyed the remaining boats.


    ¡­.¡­.


    Orion nodded appreciatingly as he witnessed the battle that had just taken ce at a distance from their position.


    Though the exchange was brief, he understood that Stronghold Leader Zogar had fought and had already captured the individual responsible for sending such arge ming arrow in the direction of the city.


    Nheless, Orion couldn''t help but contemte the fierce power that had emerged from the attacks he had just witnessed. Looking at it, he was sure the individuals behind the power were formidable. Nevertheless, he sighed in relief, knowing that despite their strength, the vige was stronger.


    As Stronghold Leader Zogarpleted his eradication and returned to his city, Orion turned to look at the warriors who observed the battle with zing gazes and intense admiration.


    "SEARCH AND SEE IF THERE ARE ANY SURVIVORS! IF THERE ISN''T, BRING BACK EVERY SCRAP YOU CAN FIND!" Orion loudly ordered the shape-shifting flying beasts in the sky, well aware that they were more than capable of handling the task.


    The shape-shifting beast warriors immediately acknowledged Orion''s orders with roars of affirmation before diving toward the wreckage of the boats.


    Satisfied that everything had worked out in the end, Orion descended from the towering wooden walls, finally meeting with the long-awaited Caravans.


    ¡­.¡­


    Meanwhile, on the docks constructed along the slightly expanded river within the Third Border City, Isadora, Lyndon, and the others watched with wide eyes at the scene that had just unfolded before them.


    They had been surprised by the alert that several more boats were following them from behind, so they were worried about the possibility that they had unwittingly led the enemies to this location.

 Chapter 668 Establishing Supremacy

    <h4>Chapter 668 Establishing Supremacy </h4>


    ?668 Establishing Supremacy


    They had been ready to confront the enemy, even if it meant sacrificing their lives. However, when they saw the man standing behind the Vige Chief, who had decided to handle it himself, they opted to wait and prepare for any potential developments.


    They were well aware of the enemy''s strength they faced and knew he couldn''t be taken lightly.


    However, as they witnessed the battle unfold, their expressions shifted from shock to astonishment.


    Incredibly powerful! The boats were destroyed, and the Captain of a unit was defeated just like that!


    A collective gasp echoed inwardly as they all swallowed the remaining contents in their mouth down their throat.


    Suddenly, their gaze shifted toward the Vige Chief. If that man possessed such strength, then as their leader, they couldn''t help but wonder about the extent of his power.


    As if sensing their scrutiny, the Vige Chief turned his eyes toward them and offered a light smile. While he was willing to extend a helping hand, he only knew Patriarch Rn among the individuals present.


    Therefore, he saw no reason to divulge the secrets of the Vige. Moreover, he harboured ack of trust toward the neers. How could such arge fleet of boats have followed them without anyone noticing?


    There had to be a traitor among them, and he was determined to expose the individual. Thankfully, Stronghold Leader Zogar captured their leader, resolving this matter more straightforwardly.


    Observing the Vige Chief''s scrutinizing gaze, they awkwardly redirected their attention elsewhere. Soon, they noticed the Vige Chief''s gaze shifting to another part of the port.


    Following the Vige Chief''s gaze, they turned their attention toward a lone figure approaching from the distance.


    The figure eventually reached them.


    "Orion, you''re finally here. Come, let me introduce you," the Vige Chief said joyfully, gesturing for Orion to join them.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement and walked over to stand beside the Vige Chief.


    Before him stood an old man dressed in a long gown crafted from leaves, exposing only his head and shoes. Besides the old man were a young woman and man, simrly attired and unmistakably his children. Orion instantly recognized the familial resemnce. Behind them were about seven more figures, all dressed in the same peculiar leaf attire.


    What captured Orion''s attention were the strange metallic bulging bracelets on their right hands and the peculiar, unusually sized weapons they gripped. These weapons were several meters long, bringing his own Crimson great sword to mind. Not only that, but they also appeared several inches thick, housing a series of small gears within.


    As Orion shifted his gaze back to the bracelets, he noticed a few exposed gears in some of them.


    "Here is Patriarch Rn, the leader of the four-eared race," the Vige Chief introduced. "Patriarch Rn, meet Orion, one of the key figures of our Vige."


    Orion nodded at Patriarch Rn. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Patriarch Rn," he said with a warm smile.


    Patriarch Rn scrutinized Orion from head to toe, unable to conceal a faint frown. He had encountered all the key figures over the years of visiting the Vige, making him familiar with them. However, as he observed the young man beside the Vige Chief and noted the personal introduction, Patriarch Rn sensed something special about Orion that he wasn''t yet aware of.


    Though the young man seemed too young to hold a key position, Patriarch Rn had encountered other youthful key figures during his previous visits, so he dismissed that observation for the time being.


    Regardless, as Patriarch Rn examined him, he couldn''t discern anything particrly remarkable about Orion besides his muscr, toned physique, suggesting that he was a warrior.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Warrior Orion," Patriarch Rn responded with a nod before redirecting his attention to the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief coughed lightly. "Ahem! I forgot to add one more thing¡ªOrion is the one who must agree to your stay within the City for you to settle here," he added with a smile.


    BOOOMM!!


    As the Vige Chief finished speaking, his words resonated explosively in Patriarch Rn''s mind and those of the other four-eared elves beside him.


    Suddenly, an unnatural stillness settled in the air around them.


    They couldn''t believe their ears and would have doubted if they misheard the Vige Chief''s words if it wasn''t for the Vige Chief''s smile as he calmly waited for them to digest his words.


    Isadora, Lyndon, and the others behind them fixed their eyes on Orion. They couldn''t wrap their heads around why someone so young would be ced in such a position.


    Nheless, even if they couldn''t understand how such a thing was possible, they all understood that this person held the final decision on whether or not their race would be able to settle in this City. No matter how much they tried to rpose themselves, they couldn''t stop several beads of sweat from forming on their foreheads.


    Even their heartbeats were racing fiercely at this very moment.


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s words, Orion shifted his attention and looked at the Vige Chief, confused about what he was talking about.


    The Vige Chief, however, shed a smile at him and gave him a brief nod.


    Orion furrowed his brows briefly before instantly understanding the Vige Chief''s words. Although the Vige Chief might have epted them into the City for the sake of familiarity, to make it clear that he was indeed in charge of the City, not the Vige Chief, Orion needed to demonstrate that he could willingly decide their fates, with or without the Vige Chief''s intervention.


    In short, this was a chance for him to demonstrate and cement his authority within the minds of the four-eared elves before they could settle in the City.


    "Are you truly the one deciding whether my race settles here?" Patriarch Rn asked, feeling a lump in his throat as he looked at Orion, awaiting his response.


    Orion nodded.


    At Orion''s confirmation, Isadora and the others could almost hear their hearts pounding against their chests.

 Chapter 669 Establishing Supremacy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 669 Establishing Supremacy (2)</h4>


    ?669 Establishing Supremacy (2)


    "Though I would have preferred not to ask this question so soon, I don''t think my mind would be at rest unless I do," Patriarch Rn asked, his expression bing firmer as he continued, "So, Mr. Orion, can we please know the decision you have taken on whether we are allowed to settle down in the City?"


    Orion observed Patriarch Rn and couldn''t help but nod his head admirably. He had seen Patriarch Rn''s expression filled with shock and utter astonishment before quickly recovering hisposure. Meanwhile, the others besides him and those behind him didn''t seem like they would be recovering from their shock anytime soon.


    "Although we hadn''t expected such a huge entrance during your arrival, along with your attackers who seemed to have been secretly following you, considering that we have been expecting your arrival and the fact that you no longer have anywhere to go, I think that I can find a ce for you within my City," Orion replied with a smile.


    Though the four-eared elves felt their bodies tense up at the beginning of Orion''s voice, a collective sigh escaped their lips after Orion finished speaking as they all felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.


    This time, before Patriarch Rn could bow again in gratitude, Isadora, Lyndon, Leif, and the others immediately bowed their heads towards Orion and the Vige Chief.


    "Thank you, Mr. Orion. We promise to follow all the rules of your city and ensure that you haven''t made a mistake in weing us here!" Isadora said, her voice filled with gratitude and conviction.


    She had witnessed the hardships her father had endured to secure a ce for them in this fortress, so she couldn''t take this decision lightly. She was confident that everyone else shared simr sentiments.


    As if to affirm her thoughts, Leif raised his head, "EVERYONE, THANKS TO THE VILLAGE CHIEF AND MR. ORION, WE HAVE BEEN ACCEPTED AND ALLOWED TO SETTLE DOWN WITHIN THE CITY. BY DOING SO, WE WILL FOLLOW THE CITY RULES AND RESPECT THIS CITY AND ITS HOST! SO, EVERYONE, SHOW YOUR GRATITUDE TO THE VILLAGE CHIEF AND MR. ORION!" Leif shouted, his voice resonating through the air, reaching the ears of the remaining four-eared elves waiting and those still disembarking from their boats onto the ports one by one.


    At first, they were stunned and afraid, uncertain of their surroundings and the unfolding events, especially with the appearance of the massive humanoid made of water. However, after hearing Leif''s voice, they immediately grasped the situation.


    Without hesitation, they all bowed their heads in the direction of the Vige Chief and Orion.


    "THANK YOU!"


    "THANK YOU!"


    "THANK YOU!"


    Orion and the Vige Chief acknowledged their gratitude with nods. The expressions of thanks continued for a minute beforeing to an end.


    At that moment, two figures emerged from the water, crashing on the side of the port before Stronghold Leader Zogarnded.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar took a deep breath and exhaled before shifting his attention towards the Vige Chief.


    "They seem to be the leaders. Although it''s been a while since I''ve used some of my strength in battle, they still weren''t that difficult to capture," Stronghold Leader Zogar said.


    As he spoke, Orion looked curiously at the leaders. The first was a tall man with bulging muscles dressed in leather and bronze armour. Orion might have mistaken the man for a giant because, judging by his figure, he appeared to be at least 2.1m (7ft) or 2.3m (7''5 ft) tall.


    Nevertheless, Orion shifted his attention to the woman beside him.


    She seemed rtively normal, except for her blue skin and dark curved blue horns protruding from her forehead. She also wore leather armour with bronze tes on her arms, legs, and stomach.


    As Orion scrutinized them, one more thing caught his attention. On both of their right hands, two bulging metallic bracelets appeared simr to the ones worn by the eight individuals besides Patriarch Rn. Alongside these, they carriedrge, oversized weapons with apparent ease.


    The Vige Chief also noticed the simrities and frowned.


    "Chief, we have a problem," Stronghold Leader Zogar added, observing the Vige Chief with a serious demeanour.


    "What is it?" the Vige Chief responded with concern.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar walked and spoke quietly with the Vige Chief. As their conversation unfolded, the Vige Chief''s expression turned solemn. When it ended, he nodded with a loud sigh escaping his lips. Shifting his attention towards the four-eared race, the Vige Chief''s eyes lingered on their weapons and the bulging bracelets on their right arms. He then focused on Patriarch Rn.


    "Patriarch Rn, from now on, your father''s agreement with the previous Vige Chiefs has been broken. I need you to tell me everything about the world beyond this ce, yourself, especially these strange weapons and bracelets, and how you''ve found yourselves in this mess," The Vige Chief said seriously.


    "After that, I need you to exin how they can use Vylkr energy and if the others behind you can use it as well," the Vige Chief added, pointing his finger at Leif, Leona, and the others.


    Patriarch Rn took a moment to nce at Captain Seig and his lieutenant, Evadne, before he sighed deeply. He was relieved that they had been captured.


    After witnessing the battle between Stronghold Leader Zogar and them from afar, he had already expected this oue, knowing it was only understandable for the Vige Chief and others to grow suspicious.


    Nheless, he didn''t mind and would have revealed everything about the world beyond this ce even if they hadn''t asked. After all, they finally had a ce to settle down with food and security, and he no longer needed to worry about the extinction of his race. His only concern was anything that might strain his rtionship with his hosts.


    Patriarch Rn nodded immediately.


    "You can ask anything you wish to know, Vige Chief, and I promise to respond truthfully," Patriarch Rn said, his gaze filled with seriousness.

 Chapter 670 The Devourers Bracelet

    Chapter 670 The Devourer''s Bracelet


    ??670  The Devourer''s Bracelet


    In a spacious hall, all ten key figures¡ªCaretaker Ivor, Caretaker N, Caretaker Shani, Caretaker Naida, Caretaker Z, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, the Vige Chieftess, the Vige Chief, and Orion¡ªgathered. Queen Selene sat in a specific direction, with ra standing behind her.


    Seated on the other side were Patriarch Rn, along with Isadora, Lyndon, Leif, Leona, and the rest of the gods chosen.


    "Okay, you can continue, Patriarch Rn," the Vige Chief requested with a contemtive expression as he looked at Patriarch Rn.


    Patriarch Rn nodded and continued, "The man is called Captain Seig. He is a god''s chosen and a member of the half-


    giant race, serving as the captain of the 2nd unit of a vanguard team in a grade 1 runaway city known as ''The Sleeping Fox.'' Meanwhile, the woman with him belongs to the Sloth Demon race and serves under him as the Lieutenant of the 2nd Unit Vanguard team of ''The Sleeping Fox'' runaway city."


    "They both graduated from their training with high Vylkr energypatibility. After receiving their Devourer''s bracelets and weapons, they made a name for themselves by plundering other Runaway cities and sessfully defending against attacks on their own Runaway City. Our Runaway City and theirs had been in a longstanding misunderstanding for years. Unfortunately, eight months ago, both cities reached their boiling points and decided to part ways. Before we could fully grasp the situation, we were suddenly attacked by Captain Seig and his team."


    "Fortunately, we had been on high alert for any imminent attacks, allowing us to eliminate some members of his team. This left only Captain Seig and his second, Lieutenant Evadne. Also, we managed to secure the remaining two million Four-


    Eared Elves and abandoned our Runaway city, making our way towards this Vige, hoping for a miracle," Patriarch Rn responded.


    "Unfortunately, with the loss of every single one of our units and those who had survived but were left with life-threatening injuries sustained from the battle and barely clinging to life, the journey was as dire as we had expected."


    "After a few weeks, we realized we were being followed. We managed to escape with our lives only through the sacrifice of our remaining injured units. However, they located us again after a few weeks andunched another attack."


    "In retaliation, our unit numbers dwindled one by one as they were not fully healed from their injuries. The constant attacks of the Vylkr vines further decimated our forces, reducing our numbers to one million, five hundred thousand. Every day, we lost 500 to 100 people to the Vylkr vines, and each time Captain Seig located us, we suffered losses of over a thousand more. When we arrived here, our numbers had dwindled to a mere hundred thousand, with only one unit remaining."


    "Unfortunately, Captain Seig, whom we had believed we had lost track of, reemerged. If not for the interference of the Vige, we could have all been killed off one by one and devoured by the Vylkr vines until none of the four-eared elves remained. Fortunately, Captain Seig and his Lieutenant have been captured, and all I plead for is for you to make them suffer the agony of what the four-eared elves endured before their eventual death."


    After Patriarch Rn finished speaking, he released a deep sigh.


    The key figures, from the Caretakers to the Stronghold Leaders and the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, Queen Selene, and Orion, all wore deep, contemtive expressions. Patriarch Rn''s exnation had left them in shock and amazement.


    The information they had just received showed them a harsh image of the world beyond the Vige. A deste world ravaged by Vylkr vines. Various races upied territories in this barren expanse, living in Runaway cities. As their name suggested, these cities constantly moved to evade the relentless onught of Vylkr vines.


    Simultaneously, they engaged in conflicts with other Runaway cities, plundering them for resources and forming alliances with those deemed allies for protection and necessities.


    However, as they digested the story, they realized that the world outside was slightly vastly different from their own Vige. The key distinction was that the Vige stood alone without external enemies, apart from the relentless attacks of the Vylkr vines, and it wasn''t a Runaway city.


    "Now, regarding the Vylkr energy, considering its nature, I need you to exin how the two attackers and the individuals behind you can wield it. This is something I believed and confirmed to be impossible. So, Patriarch Rn, shed light on how such a phenomenon became possible," the Vige Chief asked, shifting his attention toward Leif and the others standing behind Patriarch Rn.


    The eyes of the other key figures followed suit, fixing their gaze on Leif and the others.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in understanding and gestured for Leif toe forward.


    Leif acknowledged with a nod and walked forward steadily.


    "I believe you''ll gain a proper understanding if he handles the exnation, being a god''s chosen himself," Patriarch Rn stated.


    The Vige Chief nodded in understanding, his gaze shifting towards Leif as he arrived at the centre of the hall and stood before them.


    Leif stretched his right hand forward, showcasing the bulging bracelet to everyone.


    "This bracelet on my right hand is called the ''Devourer''s bracelet.'' It is an artefact¡ª an unranked artefact, to be precise. Although powerful, it requires variousponents for proper use, one of which is the vial," Leif exined.


    He brought his right arm forward, opening apartment on the Devourer''s bracelet to reveal a small gold vial with detailed designs.


    "As we all know, Vylkr vine in its purest form is too dangerous even for a powerful warrior at the peak of their race to handle or fight against. However, they are first diluted using a special achemichal process and stored in vials of different grades to utilise them. Each vial contains a collected amount of Vylkr energy, and the higher the grade, the more potent and challenging it is to handle," Leif exined, carefully cing the vial back in itspartment and closing it.

 Chapter 671 The Devourers Bracelet (2)

    Chapter 671 The Devourer''s Bracelet (2)


    ??671  The Devourer''s Bracelet (2)


    "Meanwhile, the ''Devourer''s bracelet'' contains various small gears regting the Vylkr energy flow. These gears allow for controlled ess to the Vylkr energy and serve as a safety mechanism, preventing an overwhelming influx of Vylkr energy that could harm the wielder, such as devouring the wielder if not properly controlled or other uncontroble consequences," Leif continued.


    "Individuals who can utilize the Devourer''s bracelet have all undergone apatibility process to determine their affinity with Vylkr energy. An individual''spatibility with it heavily influences the effectiveness of Vylkr energy. Higherpatibility leads to better results. However, due to the vicious nature of Vylkr energy, finding those who arepatible with it and able to utilize it is extremely difficult. As such, any positive result is considered a remarkable achievement," Leif exined.


    Leif fell silent when he finished exining, allowing them time to digest the information he had just revealed.


    Meanwhile, the Vige Chief, Orion, and the others couldn''t help but delve deep into their thoughts again, reflecting on everything they had just heard. Orion, in particr, found himself amazed. Although he knew of a vast world with various races, the revtion of the Devourer''s bracelet and its ability to harness Vylkr energy, even in its diluted form, was beyond his expectations.


    He recalled the disastrous results thest time he attempted to test the Crystalforge Elite warriors'' capability to utilize Vylkr energy a few months ago since they had reached a point where they could rival some of the warriors from the Vige.


    However, the oue was so catastrophic that he dared not repeat the experiment on anyone else, regardless of the chances of sess. Fortunately, the affected warrior had eventually recovered, alleviating any lingering concerns.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion as a sudden thought entered his mind. He cleared his throat, capturing the attention of everyone present, "Although I understand everything you''ve just exined, there''s one thing that I still don''t understand. How exactly do you store the Vylkr energy? Even though you use a medium to use the Vylkr energy in its diluted form, you must have another approach to grow stronger, unlike how we create Vylkr containers to do so, right?" Orion questioned.


    While the warriors had to create Vylkr containers within their bodies to enhance their strength and increase the amount of Vylkr energy they could use, Orion contemted whether they could adopt a simr or use alternative methods to grow stronger.


    Hearing Orion''s question, the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Stronghold Leader Seth''s eyes widened in realization. They solemnly nodded in response, indicating their curiosity about whether the neers used the warriors'' procedure to grow stronger or used alternative methods.


    Leif nodded in acknowledgement upon hearing Orion''s question. Although he was still astonished by the revtion that people here could use Vylkr energy without the need for the ''Devourer''s bracelet'' and unaware of how they stored their energy, given his recent arrival in the city, he proceeded to exin. Leif extended his right arm once more and uttered, "Boost."


    Suddenly, a surge of inky ck strands of Vylkr energy erupted from his right hand, gradually spreading to every part of his body. Within seconds, his entire form was enveloped in Vykr energy.


    "Vylkr warrior mode," Stronghold Leader Zogar muttered under his breath.


    Having witnessed this form during his battle with Captain Seig and the Lieutenant, he was less shocked than the other key figures beside him, whose eyes widened in disbelief.


    Still, even though he had witnessed someone who hadn''t yet reached their full potential utilize the Vylkr warrior mode, he was still aware that something about it seemed off, something he couldn''t quite figure out.


    The Vige Chief, however, narrowed his eyes at Leif, whose entire body was covered in countless strands of Vylkr energy. "What are you trying to show us?" he asked, scepticism in his voice.


    "Shh!" Leif gestured for them to remain silent. "Although I cannot physically demonstrate it, you will understand how we grow stronger if you listen," he exined.


    The Vige Chief and the others frowned but chose to remain silent.


    Initially, they couldn''t discern anything, but after a few seconds, the faint sound of a heartbeat resonated in their ears.


    BADDUUM!!


    BADDUUM!!


    The Vige Chief, Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Stronghold Leader Seth were stunned by what they had just heard. Their keen ears had allowed them to quickly pick up the heartbeat, with the others following suit, disying the same astonished expressions.


    "That is my ''Devourer''s heart,'' to briefly exin it, the Devourer''s heart serves as a miniature regtor, controlling the flow and distribution of the Vylkr energy within the bracelet. Within it are micro-sized gears and channels designed to handle the nuances of the Vylkr energy; these gears act as valves, adjusting the amount of energy released with each pulse, mimicking the natural pumping action of a heart."


    "This ensures a rhythmic and controlled infusion into the wielder''s body. Due to this, a seamless integration between my life force and the ''Devourer''s heart'' is formed," Leif said, taking a deep breath as he continued.


    "So the more I utilize the Vylkr energy through the vials, the more my ''Devourer''s heart'' grows stronger as it learns to handle more of the Vylkr energy, which, in turn, strengthens me. Because my life force and it are connected, if anything happens to my ''Devourer''s heart,'' I will be as good as dead. That''s why I cannot show it to you," Leif exined, a deep sigh escaping his lips as he deactivated his Devourer''s bracelet, allowing the countless strands of Vylkr energy to retract back into the bracelet.


    "Of course, I can also use it like this. That form is only to maximize the use of the Devourer''s heart," Leif added, waiting for their response.


    After witnessing Leif''s demonstration and hearing his exnation, the key figures, including Orion, slumped back in their seats.


    While listening to Leif''s exnation, though they had all expected something entirely different from their existing knowledge, none of them had anticipated this.


    How in Naka''s name was such a thing possible?

 Chapter 672 Gearweavers

    Chapter 672 Gearweavers


    ??No matter how they thought about it, there should be no way such a thing should be possible; however, ording to Leif''s exnation, it was!


    The Vige Chief shifted his attention towards Patriarch Rn, who agreed with Leif''s words.


    Seeing this response, the Vige Chief briefly closed his eyes and sighed deeply to ponder the situation before snapping them back open.


    "And how about the weapons? What are their uses?" The Vige Chief asked, his gaze shifting towards therge sword Leif had left behind as he walked forward, along with the ones safely secured by the others standing behind Patriarch Rn.


    Leif nodded, "Our weapons are called ''Gearweavers.'' They are made from a special alloy that can withstand the intense forces generated by the Vylkr energy. They are designed to absorb the Vylkr energy directly from the Devourer''s bracelet worn by the wielder. As the Vylkr energy flows from the Devourer''s bracelet into the weapon, the gears act as conduits, channelling the energy through the weapon and amplifying the weapon''s power."


    "The gears can also dynamically shift and reconfigure themselves based on the intensity of the Vylkr energy. Of course, there are different kinds of Gearweavers, with various configurations, offering unique advantages such as enhanced attack speed, increased damage output, or improved defensive capabilities. As for mine, you can already see which one it is," Leif exined, gesturing towards his sword, which he had ced by the side of a pir.


    An unnatural silence upied the four corners of the spacious hall when Leif finished his exnation again.


    Nheless, this time, they all regained theirposure within a minute while still digesting the information they had just received.


    "Is that everything that we need to know?" The Vige Chief asked, his tone filled with tiredness, as though he wanted to retire for the day and properly digest everything he had just heard.


    Leif nodded in response, "Yes, that is everything that I can tell you about us, the god''s chosen," Leif responded.


    The Vige Chief nodded in response, "Okay," he responded, gesturing for Leif to return to his position.


    Leif returned from the hall''s centre to his position behind Patriarch Rn.


    "Is there any other question anyone would like to ask?" the Vige Chief asked, his attention shifting towards the key figures beside him.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in response, "I would like to see their strengths and see how theypare to the two attackers that I captured," he said, his gaze fixed on Leif.


    The Vige Chief nodded and asked, "Is that okay with you, Patriarch Rn?" shifting his position back towards Patriarch Rn.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in response, "Yes, I am very much okay with it. I don''t see anything bad in showing our strengths and weaknesses now that we''ll be living with one another," Patriarch Rn responded with a smile.


    "Alright, let us head to the nearest training ground," the Vige Chief replied."


    ¡­....¡­


    "It''s truly breathtaking," Isadora eximed, wide-eyed, as she stared in awe at the wooden structures and buildings around her.


    "Yes, it is. It''s several times more breathtaking and neater than that metal scrap we called home. It''s a good thing that we will be staying here from now on," Lyndon remarked, nodding in agreement with his sister''s words.


    Leif, Leona, and the others also agreed with the Princess and the Prince''s sentiments. Their tasks usually revolved around wandering around the city before they could properly handle it, so unlike the royal siblings, they could vividly recall the scent of the rusted metal that filled the air, the fumes, and the local areas with heaps of dirt just waiting to be disposed of.


    Nevertheless, as they looked at the beautiful wooden structures and environment and breathed in the fresh air, it was obvious that such a ce was iparable to their previous home.


    Fortunately, this ce was now their new home.


    "It''s too early for you to be looking down on our previous home. Please think about all the people who made our arrival here possible," Patriarch Rn said, exhaling deeply as he shook his head at his children''s words.


    "The Patriarch is right. Instead ofparing our previous home and this city, we should focus on learning more about our new home and settling down properly," Leif responded.


    His gaze scanned the individuals with crystal-like hair bangs walking about or tending to their stalls, going about their daily lives.


    Though one thing that caught his curious eyes was the strange styles of the women''s attire, Leif didn''t pay much attention to it, having seen many odd cultures and traditions from various Runaway cities throughout his time as a god''s chosen. Instead, he was more focused on figuring out which race they belonged to, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''te up with anything.


    However, he wasn''t alone. Except for the Princess and the Prince, who were more fascinated to learn about the new individuals and their culture, Leona and the others couldn''t discern which race the people around them belonged to.


    "Patriarch, do you know which race these people belong to?" Leif asked curiously.


    Patriarch Rn shook his head in response, "No, I don''t," he replied.


    He had visited the Vige several times in the past. During his visits, all he encountered was a Vige thriving on its own with various powerful individuals who provided a certain level of safety.


    He had never seen theserge wooden structures or encountered an unknown race until today. Just like the others beside him, he was surprised and confused about which race they belonged to and how they had managed to arrive here.


    "We are here," one of the warriors leading them towards the training ground said.


    They were led to the training ground''s open area and patiently waited about twenty-five minutes before the Vige Chief and the others arrived.


    "I apologize for the dy, Patriarch Rn. We had a discussion that we needed to take care of first beforeing over," the Vige Chief said, expressing his respect towards Patriarch Rn for the dyed arrival.

 Chapter 673 Assessing Their Strengths

    Chapter 673 Assessing Their Strengths


    ??Patriarch Rn shook his head, "Don''t worry about it; I understand the situation as a leader myself," he replied.


    After hearing Patriarch Rn''s response, the Vige Chief didn''t dwell on the matter any further, "So who will you be sending first?" he asked.


    "Leif will be going first," Patriarch Rn responded.


    Without hesitation, Leif stepped forward, his sword tightly clenched.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "We will arrange for one of our most suitable warriors to face you," he said, gesturing for Leif to position himself at the centre nearby tform.


    As Leif took his ce on the tform, he couldn''t help but nce at all the people present. Besides the Vige Chief and other key figures of the Vige, he saw numerous unfamiliar faces; presumably warriors of the Vige judging from their physique. Also, there were individuals from the unknown race he hadn''t recognized yet, all adorned in beautifully crafted armour.


    Their eyes scrutinized him from head to toe as though attempting to gather every bit of information about him.


    Nheless, after confirming that the Vige''s warriors were the only ones capable of utilizing Vylkr''s energy, Leif didn''t pay too much heed to the unfamiliar faces from the unknown race, as his primary attention was focused on the Vige''s warriors.


    A man with a toned, muscr build, dressed in the Vige''s attire, stepped onto the tform, gripping a cuss in his hands.


    Leif''s eyes lingered on the man''s cuss with a frown.


    Although he understood that he had a higher chance of losing this battle, after briefing them about the capabilities of his weapons, he had expected to face a more formidable opponent with a fine weapon. Therefore, he was confused when the warrior approached him with a cuss.


    "What is it?" the warrior asked with a raised brow, noticing Leif''s frown.


    "Shouldn''t you be facing me with a better weapon?" Leif asked.


    The warrior''s face lit up with realization as he nced at his cuss before shifting his gaze toward Leif''s uniquely-sized and unfamiliar weapon.


    "Oh, though I admit your weapon looks more impressive than mine, there''s nothing to worry about. A warrior''s power relies not only on his weapon but also on his strength and gift," the warrior responded confidently.


    "Besides, I''ve wielded a cuss all my life, so I don''t think I should be choosing another weapon at a time like this," he added.


    Hearing his response, Leif sighed deeply before nodding in acknowledgement.


    However, Leif didn''t let his guard down; instead, he tightened his grip on his weapon and activated his Devourer''s bracelet.


    Instantly, the Devourer''s bracelet came to life, gears moving steadily to regte the flow of Vylkr energy emerging from the vial. Soon after, the Devourer''s heart throbbed, mimicking the rhythmic sound of a beating heart, before gradually infusing Leif''s body with the Vykr energy. He felt the Vylkr energy fill every cell, giving him a familiar feeling of immense power.


    "Can I make the first move?" Leif asked.


    The warrior nodded in response, assuming his fighting stance. As he awaited his opponent''s attack¡ª


    Leif disappeared from his position, reappearing before the warrior in the blink of an eye, swinging his sword vertically from the top. Rather than sidestepping to evade the attack, the warrior raised his hand upward and countered with his de.


    CLANKK!!


    KA--CHAA!!


    The warrior''s cuss vibrated fiercely upon impact before splitting into two parts. Swiftly, he sidestepped to avoid Leif''s weapon as it swung downward.


    BANNGG!!


    The sword collided heavily with the ground, and contrary to Leif''s expectations, the wooden floor remained unbroken, making him question the material it was made from.


    Suddenly, Leif''s senses screamed, prompting him to shift his body to the side and easily swing his sword, which should have required considerable effort due to its sheer size, toward the direction of the attack. However...


    BAANGG!!


    A foot suddenly mmed into the side of his gut, sending him flying backwards and almost causing him to lose his grip on his sword.


    Leif crashed on the ground and instantly used his back to flip over backwards,nding on his feet in a crouched position.


    He took several deep breaths, filling his lungs as he stared at the warrior before him.


    Witnessing this scene, Leona and the others sighed deeply in defeat.


    Although they had expected such a result, having seen the battle between Stronghold Leader Zogar and Captain Seig with his lieutenant, they had still held onto a glimmer of hope that as the god''s chosen¡ªindividuals who werepatible with Vylkr energy and chosen to use the Devourer''s bracelet¡ªthey might stand a chance.


    However, their hopes were dashed as they stood alongside a group of humans who could use the Vylkr energy with only their bodies, without relying on any external means.


    Nevertheless, they couldn''t help but sigh again for the umpteenth time, recalling the stunned and shocked faces of the key figures of this territory as Leif exined the functions of the Devourer''s bracelet and the Gearweavers to them.


    In reality, it should have been them who should have worn expressions of disbelief, as nobody would even believe them if they decided to share the information in a city filled with several powerful individuals capable of using Vylkr energy with their bodies alone, without the need for a Devourer''s bracelet or a Devourer''s heart¡ªessentially, for free.


    They hadn''t even believed this information despite Patriarch Rn informing them until they had witnessed and confirmed it.


    "This is going to be an embarrassing loss," Ronan said, exhaling deeply, fully aware that the next battle would also result in defeat.


    "Yeah,pared to us who call ourselves the god''s chosen, they are the real monsters," Lirien, his wife, added, shaking her head in defeat.


    "Please remember, this is not a battle against an enemy but only a test for us to assess how our strengthpares against each other, so there is no need to take the results to heart," Isadora responded.


    Though she understood how they felt, she had to tell them they couldn''t take such things to heart, especially since they would be in their care now.


    "I guess you are right, Princess," Ronan responded.

 Chapter 674 Assessing Their Strengths (2)

    Chapter 674 Assessing Their Strengths (2)


    ??Meanwhile, Patriarch Rn kept silent during their conversation, aware of the ingrained pride of the gods'' chosen. To him, this was a good opportunity to humble them and make them understand that there are many more things far beyond what they can grasp in this world.


    Back on the tform,


    The warrior observed Leif as he recovered hisposure and returned to his feet.


    "I think I have gauged your level of strength urately," the warrior said.


    "Oh, and what do you think it is?" Leif responded with a raised brow, his tone filled with doubt.


    "I''ll give it a rating of a two-star Vylkr vine," the warrior replied. "You can''t handle a three-star Vylkr vine, can you?" he asked, noting Leif''s surprised expression.


    Leif quickly rposed himself and shook his head in response. "You''re right; my strength is sufficient for two-star Vylkr vines but insufficient for a three-star Vylkr vine," he admitted.


    He realised it was reasonable for the warrior to urately gauge his level of strength despite only shing a few times.


    The warrior nodded. "So, do you want to give up?" he asked.


    Leif took a deep breath and exhaled before shaking his head.


    "While my strength may be within a rating of two-star Vylkr vines and can''t handle a three-star Vylkr vine, it doesn''t mean I can''t go higher than this," Leif replied with a fierce expression.


    The warrior looked at Leif with a surprised expression. Given their vast difference in strength, he had expected Leif to give up, but Leif showed determination to continue.


    "What''s your name?" The warrior asked.


    "It''s Leif," Leif responded. "And you?" he asked.


    "It''s Ryker," Ryker replied.


    Curiosity filled Leif''s eyes as he asked, "What''s your strength rating?" He stared at Ryker, awaiting his response, having already made a guess but wanting to confirm before reaching a conclusion.


    "I''m a three-star warrior. In other words, I can handle a three-star Vylkr vine alone and a few more with some help," Ryker responded with a confident smile.


    When hearing Ryker''s im, Leif was momentarily surprised again but quickly nodded in understanding once he realised its reasonableness.


    ''Why wouldn''t they be able to handle a three-star Vylkr vine alone when their bodies can utilise the Vylkr vine?'' Leif thought to himself.


    However, it took a unit with a strength ratingparable to that of a three-star Vylkr for them to handle it without any unnecessary circumstances. Only those with immense talent could handle a three-star Vylkr vine alone, along with those at the Ascendant level who could do the same and handle multiple three-star Vylkr vines simultaneously.


    "Alright, get ready then," Leif said as he gripped his sword handle with both hands.


    Then, he muttered, "Boost."


    Instantly, a powerful wave of Vylkr energy emanated from Leif''s bracelet and surged from his right hand, spreading rapidly throughout his entire body. Within seconds, Leif''s eyes took on an inky ck tint, and his body became enveloped in numerous strands of Vylkr energy.


    Ryker stared at Leif with furrowed brows, sensing that something was off as he observed the countless inky ck strands of Vylkr energy swirling around Leif. It seemed strangely simr to the Vylkr warrior mode, but still, something about it appeared off.


    Nevertheless, having been briefed about Leif''s transformation, he wasn''t entirely surprised by the scene unfolding before him.


    Ryker was initially tempted to use his gift and gauge Leif''s current level of strength, as he had never faced a two-star warrior who could utilise the Vylkr warrior mode.


    However, he quickly recalled that no other techniques or gifts were allowed in this battle, except for the Vylkr energy, to assess how they fared against each other using only that. Instead of testing the waters, Ryker immediately channelled his Vylkr energy out of all three Vylkr containers, allowing it to flow through his veins and every cell in his body before erupting outward.


    His eyes took on an inky ckish tint as his entire being became enshrouded in countless strands of Vylkr vines that ascended upward while his hair stood on end and blew fiercely, pointing toward the sky.


    Witnessing this scene, Leona and the others were once again shocked.


    ''They can also use this form too?'' The group couldn''t help but ask themselves.


    It was obvious that Leif and Ryker were currently employing the same form, yet no matter how they observed the two, it seemed there was something distinct about each.


    However, they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was for some reason.


    "No matter how much I look at that form, I still can''t discern the difference between it and yours. And judging from your expressions, it seems that you all don''t exactly know what it is either," Patriarch Rn responded with a deep exhale.


    Nheless, it wasn''t them alone; even the Vige Chief, Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and the others couldn''t help but narrow their eyes at the unfolding scene before them as they tried to ponder why something seemed off between the two energies, despite their simrities.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar pondered deeply until he finally thought of a reason that seemed to make sense.


    "Stronghold Leader Zogar, you seem to have a bit of understanding about why something seems off just by looking at both. Can you perhaps share it with us?" The Vige Chief asked, gazing at Stronghold Leader Zogar''s pondering expression.


    Everyone focused on Stronghold Leader Zogar and waited for him to speak.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, "I think it may have to do with the fact that they use a diluted form of the Vylkr energy. I''m not sure what other reasons there are," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded.


    "Hmm, that seems reasonable," the Vige Chief replied contemtively.


    Orion, Stronghold Leader Seth, the Vige Chieftess, the Caretakers, Queen Selene, and the others all nodded in understanding, finding Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words quite reasonable.


    Orion inwardly nodded as he focused on the battle unfolding on the tform.


    On the tform, Leif said, "I''ming," taking a confident step forward and vanishing from his original position, leaving a heavy gust of wind.

 Chapter 675 The gods chosen pride

    Chapter 675 The gods'' chosen pride


    ??Surprisingly, instead of reappearing in front of Ryker, he appeared to his left, swiftly swinging his sword horizontally towards Ryker''s body.


    Leif had already acknowledged that facing Ryker solely with the Vylkr energy wouldn''t be enough, prompting him to give it his all.


    However, within Ryker''s sharp eyes, Leif''s every move seemed visible and incredibly sluggish. As soon as Leif appeared beside him, without turning his head, Ryker swiftly vanished from his spot, reappearing behind Leif solely through his incredible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Ryker delivered a powerful elbow strike behind his back before Leif''s de could make contact with the ground.


    BANNG!!


    A gasp escaped Leif''s lips as the force of the blow expelled the air from his lungs, sending him hurtling off the tform tond beside Isadora and the others.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    They rushed forward immediately to check his condition and ensure he was alright.


    "Haaa¡­" Leif breathed deeply, wincing in pain from the attack.


    "Captain, are you okay?" Leona asked, checking for any signs of injuries with genuine worry.


    "Yes. Haa¡­ I am okay, don''t worry," Leif assured them.


    Relieved to find no severe injuries, Leona sighed, "That''s good; we thought you had broken a few bones from that attack, at least."


    Ronan nodded in agreement, and the others joined him in helping Leif sit back upright.


    Leif scanned the area for his sword, locating it a few meters away, embedded into a nearby pir. His gaze shifted back to the tform, meeting Ryker''s watchful eyes.


    "I lost," Leif admitted, exhaling in defeat.


    Ryker nodded and then turned, leaving the tform.


    Leif dropped his head low, sighing in acknowledgement of his defeat.


    "You tried your best, Captain. It''s just thatpared to us, they are the real monsters," Ronan said, offeringfort with a tap on Leif''s shoulder.


    Lyndon nodded in agreement, "Yes, it''s already outstanding that you were able to hold your own against him for a while," Lyndon added.


    Though the battle seemed one-sided, the Vige Chief had clearly stated that Ryker was one of the Vige''s best warriors, sosting less than five minutes was an aplishment.


    Despite knowing that their words were only meant to soothe his loss, Leif nodded in understanding before he stood back up again, his body still wincing from the blow he had received at the back.


    "Don''t worry; there will be qualified healers waiting to attend to you after this," the Vige Chief''s voice sounded from the other side.


    Leif nodded and bowed towards the direction of the Vige Chief, "Thank you, Cheif," he responded.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "Let the next person climb the tform," he said.


    They hadn''t chosen someone of equal strength with Leif and the others because they needed to be urately sure about their level of strength.


    Now that they had confirmed that they stood on the same level of strength as a two-star warrior, the next warrior to climb the stage was a two-star warrior.


    Since there were no additional uses of gifts or techniques, the Vige Chief, Orion, and the others were curious to see how their strengthpared to a two-star warrior.


    "I''ll go next," Leona said, grasping her sword''s handle with a firm expression.


    "Are you sure?" Isadora asked, worried that Leona was about to do something foolish after witnessing her teammate''s terrible defeat.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Princess Isadora. I understand that we shouldn''t take the results of this battle to heart; however, this is about our pride as the gods chosen. I just want to show them that, though we are weaker than them, we are still not an easy opponent they could easily deal with, eyes closed," Leona responded.


    "And, most especially, Princess, first impressions count. So unless we do something about this, we risk being looked down upon as the weaker race present," Leona added as she looked at the unfamiliar race with crystal-like hair locs staring in their direction with disappointed expressions.


    For them to be present and have someone among the key figures, she determined they also possessed a certain level of strength.


    Hearing Leona''s words, Isadora was about to speak before she held back and looked at everyone''s faces. She could tell they were pondering the same despite not voicing it out.


    Isadora sighed in defeat, "Okay, just remember that you are not to use any other energy except the Vylkr energy; you can head over to the tform," she cautioned.


    "Thank you, Princess," Leona responded seriously, nodding in understanding.


    Leona shifted her attention forward and walked towards the stage.


    Witnessing the scene, Patriarch Rn exhaled deeply as he had already predicted that something like this would happen. To him, it was best if they were seen as the weakest race present, as he knew that it would divert much attention from his race and allow them to steadily rebuild themselves.


    Though he trusted the Vige Chief, he couldn''t say the same about the others.


    Nevertheless, he was aware that it would be unnatural for the gods'' chosen to take these losses and not do anything about it, so he continued to observe the test despite already knowing how everything would turn out.


    As Leona stepped onto the tform, she looked at the man who seemed to be in his mid-twenties.


    "My name is Leona, and my strength rating is equal to two-star Vylkr vines," Leona greeted. "You?" she asked.


    "I am Gian; mine is alsoparable to two-star Vylkr vines," Gian said as he tightly grasped his cuss.


    Though he knew it would be a disadvantage against their weapons, it was still better than stepping onto the tform empty-handed.


    Leona''s brows shot up in surprise, "So you''re weaker than the previous opponent we just faced?" Leona asked curiously, his voice still filled with doubt.


    Gian nodded, "Yes. Though I''m sure I''ll catch up very soon with him," he responded.


    Hearing his response, Leona smiled. She thought they would face another opponentparable in strength to thest one they had fought. However, it seemed that this wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 676 The gods chosen pride (2)

    Chapter 676 The gods'' chosen pride (2)


    ??Leona couldn''t help but wonder if they had made this decision because they realized their previous opponent was too overwhelming or if they simply wanted to see how the results would differ when facing someone with the same level of strength.


    Nheless, she didn''t care which it was, as this was the perfect situation for her.


    Leona gripped her sword tightly, nning to go all out from the start. Without hesitation, she muttered, "Boost."


    In an instant, a surge of Vylkr energy erupted from her Devourer''s bracelet, coursing up her right arm and swiftly spreading throughout her entire body. Her eyes took on an inky ckish tint as countless strands of Vylkr energy enveloped her form.


    "I hope you''re prepared," Leona asked, broadly smiling as she focused on Gian.


    Gian nodded confidently. "Absolutely," he replied.


    Leona''s smile faded into a frown as she noticed Gian adopting a serious posture, tightly gripping his cuss.


    "Are you nning to activate that form, too?" Leona asked with a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Gian furrowed his brows before understanding her concern.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t utilize the Vylkr warrior mode. That form is reserved for three-star warriors, so I can''t ess it as a two-star warrior. But don''t worry, I''ll be fine without it," Gian reassured.


    While he couldn''t unleash a form like the Vylkr warrior mode at will, needing to achieve his full potential first, Gian was confident in his ability to defeat his opponent without relying on it.


    Hearing his response, Leona''s frown deepened.


    "Are you sure? Because, as you can see, I''m not nning on holding back," Leona replied with a fierce gaze.


    Gian smiled broadly. "As I said, I can handle myself without it, so you have nothing to worry about," he responded.


    Leona kept her lips shut. She had already done her best by warning him of the impending battle, so whatever happened next was none of her business.


    Leona nodded in response and immediately positioned her body to attack. She disappeared from her position, leaving a lingering trail of wind behind, and within an instant, appeared behind Gian.


    "I''m going to end this quickly," Leona muttered fiercely under her breath as she swung her considerable-sized sword downward upon his body with all of her strength.


    Meanwhile, Gian observed her every movement with a smile. When Leona appeared behind him with her sword swinging above his head, he immediately side-stepped, effortlessly dodging her attack.


    BANNGG!!


    Her considerable-sized sword crashed against the wooden floor.


    Leona clicked her tongue in annoyance as she pulled back her sword and noticed Gian had distanced himself a few meters away after narrowly dodging her attack by a few inches.


    Even with this, Leona had little hope aboutnding her attack on the first try, as she hadn''t underestimated the strength of her opponent. Without hesitation, her body surged forward again. She reappeared beside Gian, her hands tightly gripping the handle of her sword as she swung it against his body.


    Leona watched as he calmly repositioned himself to narrowly dodge her attack, prompting her to abruptly halt her movements and reposition her body, sending a kick towards his head with the back of her left leg.


    Gian was surprised as he observed Leona effortlessly reposition her body mid-attack. Such a skill was ordinary among the vige warriors, especially those like himself. However, it was because Leona had done so with such an enormous weapon that impressed him.


    Regardless, in his eyes, every one of her actions was like that of a crawling stick, so he had already dodged her attacks before she could evenplete her movements.


    BANG!!


    Leona''s sword again collided against the wooden floor as she missed her fifth attack. She didn''t rush to attack this time but observed the man before her with a deep frown. From her several failed attempts tond her attack, she had already grasped his capabilities.


    Though there was a slight difference in their agility, it wasn''t something she found challenging to make up for. However, no matter how hard she tried or whichever method she used, he seemed he could predict her actions before she made them.


    "It''s getting annoying. Why don''t you stand in one ce and show me your strength?" Leona asked, her voice filled with a hint of coldness.


    Obviously, she grew frustrated with her constant failed attempts to attack him.


    "Though I''d love to indulge you, unfortunately, raw strength isn''t my forte. I won''t be taking that risk," Gian responded, shaking his head with a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    As a warrior who had created two Vylkr containers in his brain, Gian''s mind and perception were several times faster and more precise than those on the same level, but his strength had not reached the level of those who had created one or two containers in their hearts.


    Gian was satisfied with effortlessly weaving through Leona''s attacks and opted not to face her head-on. His task was to allow her to showcase her full capabilities with the Vylkr energy, and he was more than willing to see it through to the end.


    Outside the tform,


    Witnessing this scene, Isadora and the others all shook their heads in disappointment.


    Despite their hopes for Leona, they still anticipated losing the battle. However, unlike Leif, who managed tond at least one attack on his opponent, Leona hadn''tnded a single blow, leading them all to sigh in defeat.


    On the tform,


    Suddenly, the countless strands of Vylkr energy on Leona''s body vanished, retracting back into her Devourer''s bracelet on her right arm.


    "Haa..." Leona took a deep breath, attempting to regain herposure after deactivating her previous form.


    Gian raised a brow in response, "It seems that you have exhausted yourself," Gian said.


    "No, not really. Though it only requires a bit of effort, I can go as far as I want as long as I possess enough Vylkr energy to do so," Leona responded, shaking her head. "But I don''t think it''s worth wasting the precious Vylkr energy anymore, considering I won''t be able to touch you."


    "You''re giving up?" Gian asked.


    "No, I might not be able to touch you. However, if you want to win, you should attack me first, right?" Leona said as she stared at Gian fiercely, tightly grip

 Chapter 677 Consistent Defeat

    Chapter 677 Consistent Defeat


    ??Gian nodded and instantly disappeared from his position, his body surging towards Leona with a punch aimed at her gut.


    The moment he arrived before her, her sword blocked his attack, absorbing the impact.


    However, that wasn''t enough to stop him. Gian immediately repositioned his body and turned around, crashing his elbow toward Leona''s face.


    Just as it was about to hit, Leona quickly pulled back, distancing herself from Gian.


    Leona smiled broadly as she looked at him.


    "Since you can''t touch me, and I can''t touch you, I think it''s best we call this a draw," Leona said, narrowing her eyes at Gian.


    She observed him for any sudden movements.


    "Besides, it''s not as though we are using our full abilities," Leona added.


    Nevertheless, instead of responding, Gian''s body surged towards her again. "Let''s see how much you can dodge then," he said, appearing before her and swinging his cuss towards her neck.


    Leona immediately raised her sword and blocked the attack, prompting the cuss to break into two due to the force of the impact.


    Gian sent a kick towards her gut, causing her to use her hands to block the attack, the clothes crafted from leaves falling apart from the impact. However, just when she thought she could recover, Gian''s body twisted unnaturally in the air, showcasing one of the skills he had honed over many years fighting the vicious Vylkr vines.


    His feet immediately crashed into her face.


    BANGG!!


    Leona hurtled off the tform like a projectile before crashing onto the ground. Her senses were momentarily disoriented from the attack before she swiftly recovered them, attempting to sit upright as Isadora and the others arrived to check on her condition.


    "Are you alright, Leona?" Isadora asked worriedly.


    They had all witnessed Leona being sent flying off the tform with a kick to her face.


    "I''m fine, Princess. The side of my face just hurts a little, that''s all," Leona replied, sighing in defeat as she realized she had also lost.


    "You tried your best, so there''s no reason for you to feel bad," Leif said, noticing her defeated expression.


    Ronan nodded in response, "At first, we thought you would lose withoutnding any attack. Though you still didn''tnd any, you proved us wrong by evading a few of his. Good job," Ronan responded with a reassuring smile.


    Lyndon and the rest of the group all nodded in agreement.


    Leona nodded, epting their words of encouragement, but she still couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed at her defeat.


    "The next should climb the tform," the Vige Chief''s resounding voice sounded in the air once more.


    "I guess it''s my turn," Ronan said, his shoulders slumping downwards as he picked up his sword and walked towards the tform before suddenly regaining confidence.


    Even though he knew he would lose, like Leif and Leona before him, Ronan decided to put in his best effort.


    Ronan confidently stepped onto the tform.


    ¡­.


    "I lost," Ronan admitted, sprawling on the ground with his hands syed sideways and his swordnding a few meters away from him.


    Though his opponent wasn''t as agile or overwhelming as Leona''s and Leif''s opponents, there was something about his opponent''s strength that sent a tremor through his body after each attack.


    He was overpowered!


    The Vige Chief''s voice resounded in the air again.


    Carl smirked wryly as he tightened his grip on his weapon and walked toward the tform.


    Within the next five minutes, he, too, experienced defeat.


    After that, the losses continued until all four of the remaining gods'' chosen had entered the tform and showcased their capabilities with the Vylkr energy. While a few were flung off the tform like Leif and the others, the rest willingly epted their defeat and walked off the stage with little to no injuries on their bodies.


    After an hour, the Vige Chief, Orion, and the others wore contemtive expressions as they processed how the gods'' chosen utilized the Vylkr energy.


    Unlike the gods'' chosen, who depended on their Devourer''s heart and otherponents of the Devourer''s bracelets to be stronger, it was obvious that the warriors had an overwhelming edge not only in overall strength but also in the Vylkr containers, enhancing specific aspects of their strength considerably.


    The Vige Chief immediately summoned the healers to tend to injured people.


    The Vige Chief, Orion, Stronghold Leader Seth, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Queen Selene approached Patriarch Rn.


    At this moment, they took notice of the downcast expressions of the four-eared elves as some received treatment from the healers.


    "I hope this test didn''t cause you any issues, Patriarch Rn," the Vige Chief asked, furrowing his brows as he focused on Patriarch Rn.


    Patriarch Rn tiredly shook his head in response, "Don''t worry about it, Chief Brane. As their Patriarch, I can say that this is something they all needed to experience before settling down," Patriarch Rn responded.


    He was sure that now that the gods'' chosen had been humbled and realized they were nothing specialpared to the warriors of the Vige, they would avoid stirring up any kind of trouble.


    Instead, he hoped they would focus on helping the four-eared elves recover slowly and steadily. He simply hoped they were not too foolish not to pick up any lessons from the experience.


    The Vige Chief had a look of realization as he nodded in understanding.


    "Okay then. I just want to inform you that all four-eared elves are currently settling in the Second Border City, each given their own homes. The Vige and the Prismerions will provide the food and daily provisions for a month until they all find something to do, so you don''t have to worry; everything has been taken care of," the Vige Chief said, gesturing towards Queen Selene, who nodded in response.


    Along with Isadora and Lyndon, who were behind their father, Leona and the other four-eared elves receiving treatment nearby, along with others who were keeping watch over them, had heard the Vige Chief''s words. This caused their hearts to throb with immense gratitude.

 Chapter 678 Sororal Alchemy

    Chapter 678 Sororal Alchemy


    ??''Maybe it''s not so bad to lose in a ce like this,'' Leona thought as the healer finally finished her treatment and healed the throbbing sensation by the side of her face.


    The others also shared the same sentiment as they realized that they would be sleepingfortably tonight.


    Who cared if they lost, especially when the battle had been fair? They would even want to lose again if it meanting to a ce like this.


    Isadora suddenly bowed down towards the Vige Chief. "Thank you for your hospitality," Isadora said, her tone filled with intense emotions.


    The others, even those who had been lying down, immediately stood up and did the same, following suit.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    The Vige Chief nodded in response.


    "A warrior will lead you to your new homes when you are all done. If you encounter any problems, don''t hesitate to inform the warriors, and they will immediately inform me," the Vige Chief said. "For now, I must urgently attend to something, so I will see youter, Patriarch Rn."


    Patriarch Rn nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Chief Brane. If there is anything I need to inform you about, I''ll let you know immediately," he responded.


    The Vige Chief nodded again, turned around, and left the training ground with Orion and the others.


    Once they were gone, they all slumped on the ground again, tiredly continuing their treatment. They couldn''t wait to see what their new homes looked like.


    Isadora suddenly felt movement within her leaf-crafted attire and smiled tiredly.


    "It seems like someone was also tired and hungry. Don''t worry, we''ll be at our new home soon," Isadora muttered as she quietly parted the side of her attire.


    ¡­.......


    As Orion processed everything that had just urred, leading the way toward where the dead Vylkr vine he had captured yesterday was secured, he couldn''t help but ponder deeply about the Devourer''s bracelet and its other functions. Since the Vige''s warriors could use the Vylkr energy, doesn''t that also mean they werepatible with the Devourer''s bracelet?


    Though it was already clear to everyone that the Vige''s warriors had a prominent edge over the gods'' chosen, Orion couldn''t help but be curious about what would happen if the Vige''s warriors, especially those who had reached their potential, possessed their own Devourer''s bracelet.


    Would they be able to consistently grow stronger like the gods'' chosen, or would such an attempt result in unforeseeable and undesirable consequences?


    Orion couldn''t help but ponder deeply about the results; however, he couldn''te up with anything, no matter how much he tried. The actual oue was something he could only determine after testing it first.


    Keeping the thought at the back of his mind, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The Third Border City Headquarters Branch Of The Healers'' Association!


    Each Border City had its Headquarters Branch that took care of the various other Healers Association branches within it.


    After several failed attempts to establish a suitable name for all the health structures in Orion''s cities, the Healers'' Association was the name they finally agreed upon.


    Orion confidently led the way into the Headquarters Branch of The Healers'' Association, with the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Queen Selene all trailing behind him, their expressions solemn.


    ¡­....¡­


    Within The Third Border City Headquarters Branch Of The Healers'' Association


    A small furnace roared with fierce mes in a secluded corner of the building, and a slender tube connected it to a crystalline retort.


    As the fire danced beneath the transparent crystalline retort, the remnants of the Vylkr vines burned vigorously, creating a small, inky ck ze that swirled above.


    The inky ck smoke passed through the retort tube and encountered a pile of various greenish leaves, which promptly withered and perished upon contact with the dark smoke.


    "Have you discovered anything about it yet?" Greta asked, her voice filled with a hint of weariness.


    Seraphina shook her head, sighing, "Not yet," she replied.


    She adjusted the furnace''s heat, carefully containing the inky ckish smoke and setting it aside for disposal. Afterwards, she substituted the wilted leaves for several vibrant ones and repeated the process, cing the remnants of an ordinary dead three-star Vylkr vine the warriors had brought over.


    "I''ve already tried examining the remains of the Vylkr vine,paring it with other ordinary three-star Vylkr vines to check for contamination, evaluating its potency, and even diluting it. Yet, every attempt yielded the same result," Seraphina exined, clenching her hands into fists as the frustrating scene reyed in her mind despite recing it with an ordinary Vylkr vine.


    "Yeah, working with the Vylkr vines is difficult, or should I say, next to impossible. I wouldn''t have spent my night here if it wasn''t," Greta sympathetically remarked, appearing as though she was trying tofort Seraphina with her words.


    Compared to Greta, who relied more on her gift and was limited by the herbs on the farm, Seraphina excelled in mixing various herbs and conducting experiments. She brewed potions with incredible potency, healing various injuries and ailments. Having learned under her for three and a half months, Greta acknowledged that she had yet to match Seraphina''s skills.


    Still, she hade to understand one significant aspect of Seraphina: her aversion to anything that couldn''t be exined through alchemy. While she demonstrated flexibility with matters rted to her awakened gift and other magical capabilities, this preference made it challenging for Seraphina to connect with her other sisters at home.


    She kept this aspect of herself well hidden, with only Orion, and then she became aware of it due to having to learn under her.


    All their sisters hadined about her weing yet mysterious personality. This was one of the reasons why Greta had chosen to learn from her.


    Greta was interested in creating potions apart from the herbal mixtures and wanted to help Seraphina open up more at home.


    If not, she feared that Seraphina might be considered weird and left out by their sisters, who were all busy forming their own factions.

 Chapter 679 The Unsettling Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 679 The Unsettling Revtion</h4>


    ?Seraphina nodded in agreement with Greta''s words.


    "Yes, it''s basically impossible to work with it to the extent that it makes no sense. And when you think that the Vige warriors can control such energy, that only adds more ridiculousness to the issue," Seraphina said solemnly. "Why don''t you head back home and get some rest? I can tell that you are already worn out and need to rest."


    "No, I can wait until you are done because I still have a few more methods I want to try and see if they work," Greta insisted.


    She knew how determined Seraphina could be when faced with the unpredictable nature of certain magical urrences that challenged her logical mindset.


    Greta wasn''t willing to give her the leeway to act as she pleased, especially when their experiment''s main subject, this time, was the Vylkr vine.


    Seraphina looked at Greta from the corners of her eyes and sighed tiredly. Just as she was about to respond, a knock sounded on the door, interrupting her words.


    "I will get it," Seraphina said as she walked towards the door and pulled it open.


    Upon seeing that it was Orion, Seraphina''s demeanour immediately changed as she jumped on him, hugging him tightly, oblivious to the Vige Chief''s presence and the others'' presence.


    For the Vige Chief and the others, such closeness was ordinary. However, for Queen Selene, who still found it challenging to adapt to the vige''s traditions, Seraphina''s actions were an incredible show of affection.


    Greta watched the scene from afar and couldn''t help but shake her head in defeat, observing Seraphina''splete change in demeanour.


    No wonder her other sisters found it difficult to be around her.


    Nheless, Greta understood that she had a lot on her hands to do.


    Meanwhile, as Orion felt Seraphina''s fleshy thighs around his waist, along with the vulva area of her panties softly pressing against his clothed shaft, he immediately controlled himself, preventing his shaft from hardening more than it already had before she let go, and descended soon after.


    Orion cleared his throat and quickly regained hisposure, "Ahem! We just came to find out what you have discovered about the strange Vylkr vine," Orion asked seriously as he looked at Seraphina before shifting his attention towards Greta.


    The demeanour around Seraphina shifted again, adopting a much more professional tone. She walked over to the furnace, grabbed the crystalline cylinder housing the burnt remains of the Vylkr vine that she had swapped, and ced it fiercely on the table in the centre of the room.


    Fortunately, the crystalline ss had been reinforced with magic, so breaking it wasn''t easy.


    "Nothing. We have tried everything to find something wrong with the Vylkr vine or maybe exin why it had changed into how you found it. However, we couldn''t find anything, no matter how hard we tried. All our efforts were useless," Seraphina said.


    Hearing Seraphina''s words, Orion and the Vige Chief suddenly frowned in response.


    "So you''re saying we can''t know why the Vylkr vine became like this?" Orion asked, with a contemting expression.


    Seraphina nodded in response.


    "But there must be something you must havee up with, right?" The Vige Chief asked, his tone filled with seriousness.


    "Unfortunately, no," Greta responded, shaking her head with a tired sigh escaping her lips.


    She had been here throughout the night trying toe up with an exnation for the Vylkr vine.


    "Though, there is one exnation we have that might have some relevance," Greta added hesitatingly.


    "Go on then, what is the exnation you havee up with," the Vige Chief said.


    Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Queen Selene also focused on Greta, waiting for her exnation.


    Greta turned her head to look at Seraphina. Seeing Seraphina nod in response, Greta replied, "You know how the life cycle of Vylkr vine growth works, right?"


    The Vige Chief nodded, "For a one-star Vylkr vine, their primary goal is exploring their environment and identifying potential sources of life to consume. The two-star Vylkr vine develops spikes along its length, enhancing its predatory capabilities."


    "They be more aggressive in seeking out and ensnaring their targets, using the spikes for offence and defence. They are also more efficient at capturing and subduing their targets. The three-star Vylkr vine undergoes a significant transformation. They amalgamate, forming a grotesque, headless entity with multiple limbs, sometimes three or four legs."


    "At this stage, there is a higher level of coordination among the Vylkr vines, enabling them to collectivelymunicate with one another and coordinate their attacks," the Vige Chief exined.


    After decades of battling the Vylkr vines as warriors, it was safe to say that he knew them like the back of his hand.


    Greta nodded in response, "Exactly. From what we know and the information that we currently possess, every stage of the Vylkr vine''s growth is basically in a way to effectively fulfil its primary function, which is to seek out sources of life to consume," Greta exined, "So, our exnation is this - what if instead of something being wrong with the strange Vylkr vine that was captured yesterday, it was merely a natural urrence, and what we have found is simply another life cycle in the growth of the Vylkr vines."


    BOOOM!! BOOOM!! BOOOM!!


    The moment Greta finished speaking, the Vige Chief, Orion, and even Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Queen Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief as they felt their minds tremble, as though Greta''s words had prated and exploded inside their heads.


    An almost unnatural silence settled within the enclosed room before it was immediately interrupted.


    "...What did you say?" The Vige Chief asked, his voice mixed with a hint of doubt. His eyes stared at Greta with a turbulent mix of emotions as he awaited her response.


    Greta shook her head tiredly at their reactions after they had heard her words. She remembered how she had also reacted, Seraphina''s stunned and dumbfounded expression when they came up with this exnation, and their failed attempts to ensure it wasn''t the case.


    So, she had expected their reaction to be like this, as it waspletely natural.


    ....


    Author''s Note: It should be clear how they developed a mixture to suppress Orion''s incredible reproduction capabilities.


    Also, what do you think is the strange Vylkr vine?

 Chapter 680 The Unsettling Revelation (2)

    Chapter 680 The Unsettling Revtion (2)


    ??"Yes, Chief¡­" Greta responded, "What I am trying to say is that the strange Vylkr vine that was killed yesterday might be, in other words, a four-star Vylkr vine, which is still developing."


    Hearing Greta''s response again, the Vige Chief sealed his lips shut.


    A four-star Vylkr vine! They were already having problems dealing with the one-star, two-star, and three-star Vylkr vines, which had mostly been solved by the presence of Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    But the sudden emergence of a four-star Vylkr vine¡­ this was a sentence he thought he would never hear in his entire life!


    "What do you think may have caused the emergence of the four-star Vylkr vine?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his eyes staring at Greta intensely.


    He had experienced many stranger things these past few years, which he was sure none of the previous Stronghold Leaders had encountered. So, though a four-star Vylkr vine was enough to astound him and leave him rooted in a spot for several minutes, he would instead get to the root of it and eliminate it with every method he could think of.


    Seraphina sighed loudly, "You weren''t listening to our exnation, Stronghold Leader Zogar. We have tried everything to see what could have caused such a development; however, all our trials have been fruitless, leaving us to conclude that it was only a natural urrence," Seraphina exined.


    "So what should we do now?" Queen Selene asked. The revtion she had just received was too much for her to remain quiet.


    "Unfortunately, if this is a normal urrence, then we wouldn''t be able to do much because since there is already one, then that means that there are countless others that have already emerged the same way and are currently running around and hiding within the dead forest," Seraphina responded.


    "Our only hope is that the exnation we havee up with is inurate, and this urrence may have emerged from a reaction to something, which means that if we find what caused the development, we can stop such an urrence from reemerging. However, until then, the problem remains the same, so we should start searching for more of these things within the dead forest before they be as dangerous as their counterparts," Seraphina added.


    Greta nodded in agreement with Seraphina''s words.


    Hearing her words, Queen Selene and the others fell silent once again.


    After a moment of contemtion, the Vige Chief nodded in understanding and let out a heavy breath. "Very well, I will take your advice to heart and ensure that the warriors spread out and thoroughly search the sectors of the dead forest around us. We no longer need to worry about the intrusion of the Vylkr vines into our homes, so I''ll make sure every warrior is on this task," the Vige Chief said.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth solemnly nodded in agreement. Even if the Vige Chief hadn''t mentioned it, they were already considering the same course of action.


    "I''ll also ensure that the Crystalforge elite warriors are dispatched. While they may not directly engage the Vylkr vines, their diverse skills could prove invaluable in locating them," Queen Selene added.


    "As for me, I''ll maintain orderliness in the Cities and ensure uninterrupted operations," Orion asserted.


    Despite having numerous subordinates, however, with his wives still waiting to establish their offices and assume control over the Cities, Orion acknowledged the need to heighten his vignce in the Cities. With the focus shifted to the dead forest in search of the four-star Vylkr vine, he understood the importance of safeguarding the Cities, especially with the recent integration of the four-eared elves settling in.


    "That''s a relief. With this, we can redirect our focus elsewhere," the Vige Chief said, exhaling lightly.


    He trusted his wife and the Thak to handle the vige affairs efficiently in his absence, leaving him with one less concern.


    "And what''s the n for the remains of the Vylkr vine?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, eyeing the transparent crystalline cylinder on the table before them.


    To him, that container held the most dangerous contents in the room¡ªthe potential remains of a four-star Vylkr vine.


    "To study it, of course. I have the rest of the day to experiment with it and explore other methods," Seraphina replied.


    She carefully lifted the cylinder from the table, ensuring its safeness as she ced it on a nearby shelf. She intended to take it to her main office by day''s end.


    Until they discovered other potential four-star Vylkr vines, this remnant was their only lead, so she needed to keep it safe. Also, she was merely borrowing thisboratory for her work, as the dead Vylkr vine had been brought to the Third Border City Headquarters Branch of the Healers'' Association.


    Stronghold Leader Seth frowned sceptically, about to voice his doubts, but he was promptly cut off.


    "Don''t worry, Madam Seraphina is the best in her field. I trust her to handle this matter with care," the Vige Chief reassured, preempting his son''s concerns.


    "Okay. Though I was just trying to be careful; however, if you say so, then I have no worries," Stronghold Leader Seth responded, shaking his head with a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    The Vige Chief nodded. "With that settled, we''ll take our leave to organize everything," he said, offering a solemn nod to Seraphina and Greta before leaving.


    He had to inspect the two imprisoned attackers alongside Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth and gather information about them while also probing to affirm his doubts about whether there were any traitors among the four-eared elves.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar, Queen Selene, and Stronghold Leader Seth followed suit, each nodding before exiting. Only Orion remained after they left.


    "Shouldn''t you be busy with something?" Greta asked, arching a brow in curiosity.


    "I do. I have to inspect the homes that the four-eared elves have upied and determine if there''s a need to build more structures or leave them as they are," Orion replied as he approached Greta.

 Chapter 681 Persuasive Wives

    Chapter 681 Persuasive Wives


    ??"Four-eared elves? Was the caravan the invasion that made you leave home early this morning?" Greta asked curiously, her brow raised inquisitively.


    She had been working throughout the night, so she was only made aware of the incident by Seraphina when she arrived this morning. Though she had been concerned for her husband''s safety due to the invasion, she had only managed to calm down after reminding herself of his strength and the security of their new home.


    However, learning that the invaders were the four-eared elves piqued her curiosity.


    Seraphina listened intently with a curious expression, awaiting Orion''s response. Having only read about other races from the ''Ancient Codex'' and having encountered only humans, the original inhabitants of this world, along with the tree nymphs and the Guardians of the Garden ¨C the pixies, she was particrly intrigued by the four-eared elves. Learning that they visited the Vige yearly for trade had only heightened her curiosity.


    "Yes, but it wasn''t an invasion¡­" Orion responded, his arms encircling Greta''s waist as he calmly recounted the events that unfolded from the moment he left home to the urrences in the training ground.


    As he concluded his exnation, Seraphina and Greta stared at him, dumbfounded and shocked.


    "Are you saying all of that happened today?" Greta asked, her voice tinged with disbelief as she leaned against Orion''s frame, eyes fixed on him.


    Orion nodded in affirmation.


    "And are the gods'' chosen currently in the city?" Seraphina''s eyes widened with disbelief as she asked Orion, her expression intense.


    Observing Seraphina''s excited yet incredulous expression, Orion couldn''t help but sigh inwardly as he nodded in response.


    He could anticipate what was going on in her mind.


    Excitement surged through Seraphina as she rushed beside Orion, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Can you take me to them now?" Seraphina asked eagerly.


    The Devourer''s bracelet!


    The Diluted Vylkr energy!


    At first, it was the Vige warriors she knew who could utilize and control the vicious Vylkr energy. However, no matter how often she attempted, she couldn''t fathom how they managed such control.


    Now, with a group of individuals in the city capable of harnessing and controlling this energy, she was fascinated and excited, especially after learning that they required something called a ''Devourer''s bracelet,'' along with a Devourer''s heart and several otherponents, to utilize the Vylkr energy. How could she not be excited?


    This could finally provide insight into the workings of the Vylkr energy and why only a select few could use it to such an extent.


    However, Orion shook his head in response.


    "I don''t think it would be appropriate to disturb them right now, especially since they just arrived today and are still settling in," Orion said. He could discern the thoughts racing through Seraphina''s mind just by glimpsing into her eyes.


    Seraphina bit her lip, then sighed lightly. "Alright, I''ll give them a month to settle properly in the city. But after that, you have to promise to help me convince one of them to allow me to study their bracelet and look at one of their vials," she said.


    Although she could have attempted it herself, why bother with the stress when her capable husband could handle it?


    Orion furrowed his brows. "I don''t think it will be easy to get them to agree," he replied, sighing lightly.


    Orion recalled Leif''s exnation; while Leif had shown them thepartment on his Devourer''s bracelet for his vial, he had refused to reveal his Devourer''s heart. So, he was uncertain whether they would agree to such a request.


    "You know, I''m not just saying this because I want to study their Devourer''s bracelet, but also because if we can learn how the diluted Vylkr energy works and how it was diluted, then we might make considerable progress in figuring out what caused the strange urrence with the potential four-star Vylkr vine," Seraphina said, tightening her embrace around Orion before sealing her words with a kiss.


    Greta observed the scene and sighed tiredly. However, she saw nothing wrong with Seraphina''s suggestion, not only because she was curious about how the Devourer''s bracelet and the diluted Vylkr energy worked but also because the potential discovery could aid the Vige''s warriors.


    With this in mind, she also helped ensure that Orion agreed.


    Feeling Orion''s hardened penis through their tulga pressing against her ample buttocks, Greta slowly shifted her waist up and down, grinding her protruding buttocks on top of her husband''s bulge.


    Within a few minutes, Orion''s shaft throbbed.


    "Alright¡­ Alright¡­ You both win! However, don''t hold your expectations too high because there''s no guarantee that they will even entertain or agree to my request," Orion responded, breaking the kiss and proceeding to pinch Greta''s thighs lightly.


    "I''m satisfied with whatever results as long as you speak with them," Seraphina said, leaning in to lightly seal her lips against Orion''s again before pulling back and shifting her attention towards Greta.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    "No problem," Greta responded, whispering with a smile.


    With this, she was sure that her rtionship with Seraphina had grown closer and stronger.


    Orion, however, was already contemting how to approach Patriarch Rn and the gods'' chosen to exin the matter to them.


    But he inwardly sighed and shook his head tiredly, feeling a headache stirring at the back of his skull. ''I''ll think about itter,'' Orion thought.


    Retracting his arms from Greta''s waist, Orion focused on examining the potential four-star Vylkr vine with a n forming in his mind, which was why he had waited behind.


    "Can you bring the cylinder down again? There''s something I''d like to try out," Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Seraphina.


    Although Seraphina seemed slightly puzzled about Orion''s intentions, she nodded in response. Turning around, she walked towards the furnace and lowered the heat before gently grabbing the potential four-star Vylkr vine in a tightly sealed container that she hadn''t experimented or tested with yet. Bringing the container back, she ced it on the table before Orion.

 Chapter 682 Unforeseen Ripples

    Chapter 682 Unforeseen Ripples


    ??"Though I''m unsure what you want to do, you can use these. These are still fresher than the ones we''ve already experimented with," Seraphina said, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Orion nodded solemnly. "Can you both give me a bit of privacy for a while?" he asked, his expression serious.


    Seraphina and Greta exchanged curious nces, eagerly awaiting what Orion had in mind. However, their excitement deted when they heard his request.


    With a hint of disappointment, they nodded in understanding, rising from their seats and leaving the room. Although curious about Orion''s ns, they respected his need for privacy.


    They understood he wouldn''t keep any secrets from them without a valid reason.


    Within the room, Orion exhaled deeply. Though he wanted to reveal Aerialia to his wives as it would make things a lot easier, he was unsure what would happen afterwards. After all, the knowledge that he possessed a literal goddess with him might do more harm than good.


    Arranging those thoughts at the back of his mind, Orion summoned the Crimson greatsword, and with it, Aerialia appeared beside him.


    "What is it?" Aerialia asked, her gaze fixed on Orion curiously.


    She was aware that Orion didn''t disturb her unless it was something serious, and after taking a brief look at the alchemy workshop before her, she was a bit curious about what it might be.


    "I need your help with something," Orion said as he securely ced the Crimson greatsword on the ground before opening up the sealed container, revealing the potential four-star Vylkr vine inside.


    Aerialia was about to ask Orion about what he needed her help with and if it had something to do with any one of his women again; however, the moment Orion raised the lid of the container, her lips immediately sealed shut as she stared at the butchered dead Vylkr vine within.


    Orion nodded approvingly at Aerialia''s behaviour because it appeared that she could sense something wrong with the Vylkr vine, which meant that his n had worked. "Can you sense anything strange from these Vylkr vines?" he asked.


    However, instead of answering, Aerialia shifted her focus towards Orion and narrowed her eyes at him. "Where did you get this?" she asked.


    "I killed it yesterday after it attacked some of my close friends," Orion replied, beginning to recount everything about the potential four-star Vylkr vine, from the encounter the previous day to the events of the meeting that had taken ce earlier today.


    Aerialia remained silent briefly before responding, "Yes, I can sense something strange within it."


    Orion''s ears perked up. "What is it?" he asked eagerly.


    "It''s divine energy," Aerialia replied solemnly.


    Orion''s eyes widened in response before he quickly regained hisposure. "Are you sure?" he asked, trying to conceal his astonishment.


    Aerialia nodded, a frown creasing her lips. "Although the quantity of divine energy is small, I can sense several traces of it within the Vylkr vine," she responded.


    A deep frown suddenly appeared on Orion''s face as he pondered the matter deeply. ''Was it the divine energy that caused the unusual changes in the Vylkr vine?'' Orion wondered.


    However, he couldn''t figure out how the Vylkr vine hade in contact with divine energy. Unless --


    Orion''s eyes widened as he snapped his head back towards Aerialia.


    "Do you think that the Aegis of the Arctic Deity shield might have caused this situation?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Aerialia.


    Aerialia shook her head in response. "I don''t think so. Aegis of the Arctic Deity uses his divine energy as a protective barrier for the Orion''s Cities, deterring the Vylkr vines and preventing them from infiltrating and corrupting his divine energy. That''s why the Vylkr vines avoid this area," she exined.


    "So you''re saying something else caused this?" Orion asked, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    Aerialia nodded. "Yes, it seems this Vylkr vine directly consumed divine energy, so this has to do with direct contact," she said, her gaze shifting abruptly to her Crimson greatsword lying securely on the ground.


    Then she returned her focus to Orion, narrowing her eyes. "Orion," she called out.


    Orion was engrossed in his thoughts about Aerialia''s earlier words but still responded to her call, "Yes?" he said, turning his attention to her.


    Noticing Aerialia''s intense scrutiny, Orion furrowed his brow, "What''s on your mind?" he asked, his voice tinged with scepticism.


    "I believe I may know how the Vylkr vines obtained the divine energy," Aerialia said.


    "Where?" Orion''s excitement was obvious in his expression. If Aerialia had indeed uncovered the source of the Vylkr vines'' ess to divine energy, it would not only help prevent future incidents but also provide a strategy for dealing with any other urrences within the dead forest.


    "How many encounters has that de had with the Vylkr vines?" Aerialia asked.


    "I''ve wielded it countless times," Orion began, but his words trailed off as he realized Aerialia''s implication. "You don''t mean..." he started to say, but Aerialia swiftly cut him off.


    "Yes, I don''t think that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was the culprit responsible for this matter, but instead, you," Aerialia replied, rubbing her temples gently.


    Orion stared at her in disbelief, his expression dumbfounded by her revtion.


    "But... how could that be possible? Wasn''t the Crimson de already refined?" Orion''s voice cracked with disbelief as he stared at Aerialia.


    "Yes, it should not be possible since I personally refined the de as the goddess of the forge. However, we must remember that we are dealing with Vylkr vines, vicious, unnatural and insatiable entities whose sole existence and purpose is to seek out various sources of life and consume them."


    "They are responsible for the Vylkr energy, an energy potent enough to harm divine energy and potentially surpass it in ranks. Furthermore, the de is not just any divine weapon; it was forged from my blood, soul, and essence, making it an extension of myself," Aerialia exined.


    "Under normal circumstances, such a thing would be deemed impossible. However, as we know, anything associated with Vylkr energy defiesmon sense. So, if there''s a chance the Vylkr vines could absorb divine energy from my Crimson greatsword, my answer would be, without a doubt, yes," Aerialia said, her gaze locked on the butchered Vylkr vine.

 Chapter 683 Unforeseen Ripples (2)

    Chapter 683 Unforeseen Ripples (2)


    ??"While the divine energy may have originated elsewhere, we shouldn''t be naive and dismiss the possibility that this may also be the source."


    When Aerialia finished her exnation, Orion felt like a heavy weight had been pressed onto his shoulders. He grabbed a wooden chair from nearby and slumped down on it.


    "So, what you''re saying is that I''m the reason for the emergence of a potential four-star Vylkr vine?" Orion asked wearily, feeling his strength drain away.


    "Yes, unless we find another exnation for how they came into direct contact with divine energy, then it might be your fault," Aerialia replied, shaking her head with a sigh.


    Orion lifted his eyes to meet Aerialia''s. "Why didn''t you warn me this was going to happen?" he asked.


    Aerialia raised her brows in response. "How was I supposed to know this was going to happen? Besides, this is all your fault, so don''t you dare put it on me," she retorted with a snort.


    A sudden silence settled around them for a few seconds.


    "So, how do you n to deal with the matter? You must have thought of something, right?" Aerialia asked, her gaze fixed on Orion''s weary expression.


    Orion shook his head. "I haven''t really thought about how to deal with it, but the only thing I can do now is mark the previous locations where I hunted down the Vylkr vines with the Crimson greatsword and thoroughly search those areas for any other potential four-star Vylkr vines," he responded.


    "Though that''s a good idea, I have a better one," Aerialia responded with a contemting gaze.


    "Oh, what is it then?"


    "Instead of marking and visiting the locations where you previously used the Crimson greatsword one by one in hopes of discovering any more potential four-star Vylkr vines, why don''t you take the easiest approach and burn the dead forest to the ground?"


    "Since you are surrounded by mountains and the forest is already dead, not only will you be taking care of any remaining potential four-star Vylkr vines, but you will also be dealing with the other one, two, and three-star Vylkr vines at the same time. With Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection, you won''t have to worry about any Orion Cities or the Vige getting in the way of the firebreak," Aerialia replied.


    Hearing Aerialia''s exnation, Orion pondered deeply before nodding in response.


    "That would definitely work. However, by doing that, I don''t think our worries would be about the four-star Vylkr vines anymore, but instead about what will happen if we get so many fumes from the Vylkr vines into the sky," Orion responded with a frown.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows in deep contemtion. "You are right. Though I have witnessed several such urrences with other higher energies, considering that Vylkr energy is ranked as high as divine energy, many fumes in the air might create a unique phenomenon, which might onlyst for a while or, at the very least, temporarily disturb the weather pattern. However, with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection, I don''t think you should worry about that either," she responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding.


    Though he could tell that Aerialia was confident in her words, which was a good thing as it meant that everything that she had said was true, however considering that they were currently dealing with something that shouldn''t be treated withmon sense, he was a little wary about going through with the n.


    He would instead ponder about it and be cautious, avoiding worsening the situation with something even more drastic than going through with it and hoping that nothing worse happens.


    Aerialia understood his train of thought and exhaled deeply.


    "You can make any decision you want, but don''t forget that I wouldn''t be confident if I wasn''t sure of my words. I''ll leave you to your thoughts for now and return to my rest," Aerialia responded before vanishing into a streak of light and disappearing into the small Crimson greatsword on his right arm.


    Feeling the Crimson greatsword mark on his right arm sting a little, Orion couldn''t help but sigh wearily. After being with Aerialia for a while now, he didn''t need anyone to inform him that she was annoyed with him for doubting her words.


    Orion summoned his strength and went to the door to let his wives back in, to exin the situation to them and the n he had in mind.


    Seraphina furrowed her brows, a deep frown etched on her face. "This is definitely a tricky situation," she responded.


    She was shocked to learn that divine energy might be the catalyst for the emergence of a four-star Vylkr vine. However, what surprised her even more was how Orion had managed to figure it out, considering she had been trying to do so after performing several experiments.


    Nevertheless, as Seraphina recalled how Orion had led them through the dead forest with arge box, which sheter learned housed a god within it, she realized that his ability to recognize the strands of divine energy within the potential four-star Vylkr vine might stem from his familiarity with divine energy or some method he possessed.


    Despite her desire to learn how he had aplished this, she understood that he had kept it a secret for a reason, and it was better not to probe too deeply until he was ready to reveal it, along with his other secrets.


    Afterwards, Orion revealed that he might be the cause of the divine energying into direct contact with the Vylkr vines and the development of the four-star Vylkr vines.


    A realization suddenly dawned on Greta''s face. "Is that why you look so down?" she asked.


    "Yes," Orion responded with a weary nod.


    Greta stepped closer to Orion''s side, encircling her arms around his waist and drawing him into a warm hug.


    "I know you didn''t mean for this situation to happen, so don''t beat yourself up over it," Greta said soothingly, gently resting Orion''s head against her bountiful cleavage as she felt his arms around her.


    ...........


    Author''s Note: Do you think Orion is responsible for the emergence of a potential four-star Vylkr vines?


    Sigh! Orion needs to rest for a while.

 Chapter 684 Orion’s Offsprings

    <h4>Chapter 684 Orion''s Offsprings </h4>


    ?However, Orion didn''t reply; instead, he heaved a weary sigh.


    Seraphina exchanged a silent nod with Greta, conveying her agreement. It was clear to her that Orion needed to return home and rest for the day.


    In response, Greta nodded decisively. She retracted her hands and spoke gently, "Let''s head home. You need to give your mind a break and gather your thoughts," she said, guiding Orion towards the door.


    With another nod to Seraphina, Greta led Orion out of the workshop.


    After they left, Seraphina redirected her focus to the sealed container. She sighed and securely ced it aside, her mind already racing with new ns spurred by the revtion about the divine energy''s possible role in the emergence of the potential four-star Vylkr vine. Seraphina dove back into her work to test her theories.


    ''I just hope it works,'' Seraphina thought.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Orion''s manor


    As Greta opened the door, she brought Orion into their manor, where they were immediately met with the heartwarming sight of Ingrid, Grandma Meldra, Saria, Celeste, Crystalia, and the other women.


    They were gathered on a vibrant, well-designed mat in the main room, tending to the babies, some of whom were breastfed.


    "Greta, you''re back," Celeste greeted, her eyes shifting from Greta to Orion. She noticed his fatigued appearance and early return. "Orion," Celeste continued, rising from her seat and cradling two newborns nursing at her breasts beneath her tulga top. She approached Greta and Orion.


    "What''s happened? You''re home earlier than usual," Celeste asked, her brows knit with concern as she directed her attention to Greta and Orion.


    However, before Orion could respond, Greta immediately interrupted, "An important matter arose today, and Orion needs to clear his mind to figure out a solution," she said.


    Celeste furrowed her brows for a moment at the two figures before her. She sensed they were withholding something significant from her. "What''s the matter? I can also offer my help, you know," she insisted.


    She was curious about the source of Orion''s fatigue and confusion, as she had only seen him in such a state during the construction of Orion''s Cities.


    Greta gave a brief shake of her head before releasing a heavy sigh. She grappled with the urge to divulge the situation to her sisters but ultimately recognized the potential dampening effect it could have on the family''s atmosphere. Keeping their concerns under wraps seemed the wiser choice for now, especially with the newborns in their midst.


    Orion cast a fleeting nce at Greta, acknowledging her decision with a silent sigh of his own. He agreed that this was a crucial matter which they should only keep among themselves.


    Observing Greta''s words and actions closely, Celeste narrowed her eyes suspiciously. After a moment''s consideration, she sighed softly. "If you need to clear your mind, why not hold Alden? Looks like he''s already spotted you," Celeste suggested with a warm smile, nodding towards the adorable baby boy who was now reaching out to Orion with a broad smile.


    A warm smile suddenly appeared on Orion''s face as he focused on Alden, who reached out to him eagerly, nestled in Celeste''s protective grasp.


    Alden is Lyra''s son, the second son and the family''s fifth child. Grace holds the position of the firstborn, followed by Naimh, Reena''s daughter, who is the second daughter and second child of the family. Luna, Celeste''s daughter, is the third daughter and third in line. Nash, A''s son, is the family''s first son and fourth child; all were Alden''s elder siblings.


    Meanwhile, Remy, Ursa''s son, is the third son and sixth child of the family; Jasmine, Sura''s daughter, is the fourth daughter and seventh child; Kiera, Fifi''s daughter, is the fifth daughter and eighth child; Milo, Fiona''s son, is the fourth son and ninth child; Ragnar, Greta''s son, is the fifth son and tenth child.


    Ivan and Fiora, Celia''s children, are the sixth son and the sixth daughter, respectively, making them the eleventh and twelfth children of the family.


    Lysander and Maeve, Vivian''s children, are the seventh son and seventh daughter of the family, marking them as the thirteenth and fourteenth children overall. Aneira and Astraea, Ingrid''s, follow suit as the eighth and ninth daughters, bing the fifteenth and sixteenth children. Thalia and Oriana, Derry''s daughters, are the tenth and eleventh girls and also the sixteenth and eighteenth spots.


    Jasper, Elysia''s son, is the eighth son and neenth child. Orion Junior and Bara, Maya''s children, are the ninth son and twelfth daughter, making them the twentieth and twenty-first children. Yara and Astrid, Merida''s daughters, are the thirteenth and fourteenth girls and the twenty-second and twenty-third children.


    Lastly, Kimaya, Seraphina''s daughter, is the family''s fifteenth girl and twenty-fourth child.


    The only one among his wives who hadn''t given birth was Crystalia because, surprisingly enough, she had decided to wait and help Grandma Meldra take care of the rest of the women.


    Also, Dariya, Saria, and Mia, because Orion still hadn''t found a way to ensure that what happened to Grace wouldn''t happen to the rest of his children.


    Nheless, Orion treated all his children equally, even though some of them were from different races, because, after all, they were all his children.


    "How are you doing?" Orion asked Alden as he gently rubbed his tummy.


    Alden chuckled lightly, sporting a bright smile as he stretched his tiny hands upwards, attempting to reach Orion''s face.


    Orion chuckled in return as he approached his wives and children, with Celeste and Greta by his side. As he sat down, he noticed Alden''s expression suddenly souring. It dawned on him that Alden was hungry, so he swiftly turned to return him to his mother.


    However, Celeste''s hands were already upied with Jasmine, Sura''s daughter, while nursing Ragnar, Greta''s son, with her other hand.


    Both babies were happily nursing from her breasts.


    "Bring him here," Greta said, stretching her arms to take Alden from Orion, recognizing his dilemma. Since Celeste was already upied with Ragnar, she decided to breastfeed Alden herself and help him fall asleep.


    .....


    Author''s Note: One (*) for mild smut scenes. And (**) for smut scenes.

 Chapter 685 Ingrid’s Authority*

    <h4>Chapter 685 Ingrid''s Authority*</h4>


    ?Orion handed Alden over to Greta, exhaling in relief as he noticed Alden''s expression calming down.


    As Orion nced at his wives, he noticed their worried expressions. Despite his attempt to mask his earlier demeanour, it was obvious that they were perceptive enough to sense something amiss.


    They might have also caught on to the conversation between Greta and Celeste.


    "I''ll go and take a bath now to clear my head," Orion said, nodding at them as he rose from his seat.


    He made his way towards the stairs on the left, climbing slowly as thoughts of resolving the current crisis consumed his mind.


    As Orion reached the bathroom area, he realized he had forgotten to bring an extra tulga to change into after bathing.


    Orion briefly exhaled in frustration.


    Just as he was about to turn around and head towards his master bedroom to retrieve a fresh tulga, two pairs of arms wrapped around him from behind, causing him to halt abruptly.


    "Orion, what''s on your mind that you didn''t notice me calling your name?" a familiar voice said behind him.


    "I''m okay, Ingrid. I''m just feeling a little exhausted now," Orion replied, instantly recognizing her voice. Though he could have identified her by the feeling of her breasts, it was a bit tricky due to the changes brought about by childbirth.


    "Oh, is that so..." Ingrid responded, her brow raising slightly before a smile slowly spread across her lips.


    "Alright, I won''t pry further into what''s bothering you. But how about I help you ease your mind instead of bathing?" Ingrid suggested, slipping her hand under Orion''s tulga, lifting it gently, and wrapping her hand around hisid penis that immediately began to throb fiercely.


    Orion moaned lightly, feeling his shaft throbbing, being held firmly within Ingrid''s palms, "¡­ And how do you n on doing that?" Orion asked, his breath slowly speeding up.


    Ingrid brought her lips close to Orion''s ear, whispering softly, "Like this..." She then tightened her grip around Orion''s throbbing shaft, stroking it slowly and deliberately.


    Feeling the slight pain from Ingrid''s grasp tightening around his throbbing hardened penis, Orion felt his breathing bing quicker and quicker until he suddenly felt his scorching spear throb fiercely within Ingrid''s grip.


    Before Orion could warn Ingrid about his impending release, a warm breath brushed against his ears. "Did I say you could release?" Ingrid asked.


    Orion immediately became silent. As he tried his best to hold back his release for a few more minutes, Ingrid said, "Hehehe, don''t worry, I was only joking with you. For today, I''ll allow you to cum as you wish," her tone filled with amusement, "Now release your semen for me darling¡­ cum on my hands baby boy," she added.


    Once Orion finished, he observed as Ingrid withdrew her hands, freeing him from her grasp. ncing back, he witnessed her raising her right palm, where he had deposited all his semen, and licking it clean until not a drop remained.


    "Feeling better now?" Ingrid asked, her gaze filled with warmth as she looked at Orion.


    Turning fully to face her, Orion nodded. "A bit," he replied.


    Though Orion had already realized that Ingrid''s dominant trait had likely awakened due to her desire to protect and provide for her loved ones, it sometimes came across as overbearing or controlling. One of her major weaknesses was her strict adherence to rules and routines, which made her inflexible when faced with unexpected challenges.


    This personality may have been one of the reasons she was always in charge of many things while living with Celia, Grandma Meldra, and the others.


    In contrast, Ursa had merely toughened up emotionally and physically, preparing herself to stand toe-to-toe with him and fight alongside him as a warrior. This change made Lyra extremely curious, prompting her to investigate the root of her daughter''s sudden behavioural change during Kushi.


    In fact, Orion suspected Ursa might harbour the same submissive trait as Lyra but was masking it with a dominant demeanour.


    However, he chose not to divulge this to Lyra; instead, he handled Ursa''s situation delicately and saw if Lyra could uncover the reason for her daughter''s sudden change during Kushi.


    However, despite this, Orion found that he strangely enjoyed the new experience each time with Ingrid.


    Ingrid furrowed her brows in response. She hoped her actions would improve the mood, but seeing little effect, she grew concerned, realizing that Orion''s thoughts might be much heavier than she had imagined.


    "You don''t need to worry yourselves too much; I know it''s something I can handle once I''ve taken my bath and rested a little," Orion responded wearily.


    Ingrid snorted in response, "Come with me," she said, tightly gripping Orion''s wrist and turning toward the direction of the main parlour. "Regardless of whether you want to inform me about what is currently troubling your mind, you have to understand that I am your partner and wife, along with the rest of my sisters, and there is no way we will sit idle while you look so exhuasted."


    "So you better not argue and follow me! Of course, unless you want to tell me... us what''s currently on your mind, we''ll be more than happy to listen. It''s your choice to pick whichever you want," Ingrid added fiercely as she strode down the hallway with Orion tightly held within her grip.


    Upon hearing Ingrid''s words, Orion, who had wanted to speak, immediately sealed his lips shut.


    "I don''t want to weigh your or anybody''s mind down with it. Besides, I didn''t keep it to myself to handle alone; Greta and Seraphina already know about the issue," Orion said with a weary sigh escaping his lips.


    Forget about his reaction when he learned about the emergence of a potential four-star Vylkr vine and afterwards discovered that he might be responsible for it.


    Even the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Seth, and the others were shocked to their core that they had to reassess the information a few times.


    So, despite understanding that he had capable wives, Orion would rather not burden them with such a solemn matter.

 Chapter 686 Pillar Of Support*

    Chapter 686 Pir Of Support*


    ??A realization suddenly dawned on Ingrid''s face upon hearing Orion''s words. She turned her head, narrowing her eyes at Orion as she nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    "If Seraphina and Greta already know about this, then isn''t that reason enough to let us know what''s currently weighing you down so heavily?" Ingrid asked.


    Orion, however, didn''t respond and simply remained quiet.


    Ingrid snorted irritably in response; her annoyance was obvious as she exhaled sharply. She refocused her gaze ahead and strode toward the stairs leading down to the main room.


    Instead of descending, Ingrid paused at the top, overlooking her sisters tending to their newborns below. She infused her voice with Celestial energy and addressed them, "Sisters, our husband seems burdened by an important matter. Please tend to the babies and put them to sleep quickly. We''ll be in his master bedroom, awaiting you for the family role-ying event!" Her soft voice resonated throughout the main room and spread through the entire manor, reaching even those engaged in other activities or outside.


    Witnessing this scene, Greta furrowed her brow in concern. She had been curious about Ingrid''s sudden departure when she handed her children to Saria and Crystalia. She observed as Ingrid stood authoritatively at the opposite end of the staircase with Orion by her side; it was obvious that the older woman had pursued Orion.


    Greta couldn''t help but exhale in defeat, realizing Ingrid''s intentions.


    Meanwhile, Celeste mentally apuded Ingrid''s initiative. She knew she could always rely on Ingrid to handle the situation.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Orion''s manor training ground


    After hearing the familiar voice deliver its message and vanish, Fifi immediately halted the training session.


    "That''s enough for today. You can all go and take your baths so we can quickly regroup with the others and see what they have in mind," Fifi instructed, her gaze fixed on Ursa, Sura, and Gina, all battered and drenched in sweat.


    Since giving birth, she had been teaching them properbat techniques without relying on their gifts, making the girls more formidable than their peers and stronger than they were before.


    The girls, however, looked visibly worried after hearing Ingrid''s words.


    "What do you think happened to Orion?" Gina asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    "I''m not sure, but organizing a family role y suggests it''s something serious," Sura replied, her eyes reflecting her concern as she pondered what Orion might have experienced to be in such a state.


    "Well, we won''t find out until we arrive, so let''s not waste time. We don''t want to bete," Fifi said, leading the way toward the nearby extra bathroom for her bath. "That includes you, Ursa," she added, her gaze briefly resting on Ursa, who remained silent with a deep frown etched on her face.


    Sura grabbed Ursa''s folded hands without hesitation and pulled her along to catch up with the others.


    ¡­...


    After Ingrid finished her announcement, she took Orion to his master bedroom to await the women.


    Leaving the door unlocked, she guided Orion to the bed to take his seat. Then, she strode over to the drawer beside the bed and pulled open the middlepartment.


    Within it, Ingrid looked at the several medium-sized ss vials, numbering up to twenty, each filled with a blend of pink and green-coloured mixture. She selected one and closed the drawer before returning to Orion''s side and handing him the vial.


    Orion epted the vial containing the mixture concocted by Seraphina and Greta to suppress his incredible fertility. He opened the lid and drank its contents with a gulp.


    He would have taken a bit if he were only nning for a short kushi session. However, to prolong its effects, he drank the entire contents. Once finished, he reced the lid and set the vial on the ground by the bedside.


    "As I mentioned, it''s fine if you don''t wish to share what''s troubling you. But you can''t expect us to stay silent and watch you be burdened by your thoughts, so either you choose to continue remaining silent or choose from the options I''ve presented," Ingrid said, her voice filled with authority.


    Having been Orion''s partner for nearly a year, Ingrid knew one of the most effective ways to soothe his mind and alleviate his stress was by indulging in a sweet, fantastic kushi.


    So, not only did she hope that Orion would feel better after this, but she also desired that her n would work, leading Orion to open up about what was on his mind with them.


    Orion nodded silently as he observed Ingrid''s attire. Unlike the rest of his wives, who had taken the opportunity to use the family''s wealth to weave several new tulgas for themselves and the newborns, Ingrid was one of the few who chose to keep the same style of her previous tulga.


    Her grey tulga was still a long-sleeved dress with hems that halted at her fleshy mid-thighs while stopping at the edge of her juicy protruding butt cheeks from behind. However, it looked a lot more silvery and brighter.


    Without hesitation, Orion felt his shaft twitch vigorously as his veins pumped more blood into it, until his shaft was suddenly trapped within his tulga, trying to break free and get a look at what had awakened it.


    A smirk appeared on Ingrid''s lips as she observed the massive bulge on Orion''s tulga.


    No matter how often she experienced it, she always felt happy knowing that Orion had always felt as excited as he had been since they first had kushi.


    Though she and the others no longer considered their figures ugly at this point after meeting andmunicating with different races, along with having sisters who were from different races, unlike Sura, Ursa, and several others, it was still incredibly hard for an aged woman like her to easily forget about such memories.


    Regardless, Ingrid observed as Orion''s stiff veiny penis twitched impatiently, prompting her to chuckle lightly.


    She proceeded to free her breasts from her tulga, pulling down the dress''s long sleeves and revealing herrge, motherly milky breasts. She then bent forward towards Orion, shoving it in his face as she stretched out her hand and raised his tulga.

 Chapter 687 Sanctuary Of Affection**

    Chapter 687 Sanctuary Of Affection**


    ??Ingrid tightly grasped his twitching, veiny penis, giving it a slight pump before tightening her grip as she raised her head and nted a light kiss on his cheek.


    "Seeing you as vigorous as ever will always make me happy," Ingrid said with a smile, her voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Orion shifted his attention towards Ingrid''s enormous, motherly breasts, noticing the little tooth bites around her darkened erect nipples and puffed are; he could tell the newborns made them.


    "Ahhh~" Orion moaned as he felt Ingrid tighten her grip against his scorching shaft again.


    He watched as Ingrid pressed his throbbing penis downwards toy on his thighs before she climbed onto the king-sized bed with both of her legs over his thighs.


    She then sat down on his thighs, pressing her vulva and the slick opening of her already wet vagina above his veiny, scorching penis.


    "Urgghh~~" Ingrid moaned, feeling the heat of her husband''s incredible penis gently warm her insides.


    Feeling her thighs bing wet as she unknowingly released her breast milk while pressing herrge breasts against Orion''s chest, Ingrid pulled back slightly and raised both of her motherly milky breasts towards Orion''s face. "Here, you can''t drink them until you are satisfied; we don''t want to waste any of them, do we?" she said.


    Without hesitation, Orion silently leaned in and took one of Ingrid''s nipples into his mouth. As he gently sucked, he felt the wave of fresh, tasty breast milk flowing onto his tongue, satisfying his taste buds before it streamed down his throat.


    Despite this, Ingrid held her other breast and ced her other nipple into Orion''s mouth before she began to massage her two bountiful breasts, causing even more breast milk to overflow from them and fill up Orion''s mouth.


    Gradually, she began to grind her wet vagina on her husband''s veiny, scorching penis, covering and painting it with her juices.


    Meanwhile, several trails of breast milk dribbled down Orion''s lips before he instantly pulled his head backwards and coughed lightly.


    Ingrid continued to massage her enormous breasts and looked at Orion, whose lips and upper body were painted with her breast milk, while his lower body was also covered with her vaginal juices. She couldn''t help but feel a slight tingling within her pink, fleshy narrow folds, causing her to moan, "AUHHhh~~~," and immediately climax on her husband''s veiny scorching penis.


    Seeing Ingrid''s exhausted appearance and feeling the warm wetness on hisp, Orion sighed in relief as he had almost felt like cumming before Ingrid.


    At least this time, he could win against Ingrid despite her dominant traits.


    "We are not done yet," Orion said, his eyes fixated on Ingrid.


    He stretched both his hands forward, sinking them under her enticing attire, and gripped her fleshy, aged buttocks tightly.


    Ingrid leaned in, pressing her motherly milky breasts against Orion''s chest, before stretching both her hands and hanging them over his shoulders.


    "I''m ready," Ingrid whispered into his ear, her warm breath brushing against his ear as she tightened her grip around him even more, causing her breast milk to steadily leak out and paint their lower bodies.


    Orion nodded in response.


    He pulled Ingrid''s waist upwards with her support, aligning her moist, narrow vagina with his throbbing spear before she slowly descended, his scorching penis gently filling up her insides.


    "Uhhh~~" Orion moaned, feeling his scorching spear finally being sheathed.


    "Uarghh~~" Ingrid followed suit, feeling her husband''s veiny penis finally upying and prating deep into her insides, her aged protruding buttocks pping against his thighs as she descended.


    "Pahh~~ Paahhh~~"


    "Pahh~~ Paahhh~~"


    And then, as time went by, their movements began to get faster and faster until finally --


    "I''m cumming!" Orion warned.


    "Go ahead, release your child-bearing semen deep inside me~~" Ingrid responded, her voice filled with pleasure.


    Ever since Seraphina and Greta had developed a strange mixture to suppress Orion''s fertility, they no longer needed to worry about getting pregnant after several rounds of Kushi. This freedom was something that she and her sisters were all grateful for, allowing them to indulge without any concerns.


    Feeling the hot, scalding semen flow deep into her wet, folded insides, Ingrid couldn''t help but moan loudly, "AAHHHHH~~~" As the sensation faded, she slumped down on Orion''s chest, exhaling deeply in satisfaction.


    "Haa¡­ That was beautiful," Ingrid said breathlessly.


    Orion nodded, his hands securing Ingrid''s waist as they eased back onto the bed. He released his grip, allowing her to settle on the other side.


    Just as Orion was about to rx, feeling significantly better than before, a resounding knock suddenly echoed through the room.


    "It seems they''re finally ready," Ingrid remarked, leaning in to seal her lips with Orion''s in a deep kiss before sitting back up.


    After several intense Kushi sessions, she found it easier to recover and regain her strength quickly despite the exhaustion.


    With some effort, she slowly rose to her feet and went to the door to see who it was.


    Ingrid nodded in response as she nced at Elysia, wearing one of Orion''s favourite attires¡ªa maid dress he had speciallymissioned from one of his close friends for their role-


    ying sessions.


    A maid dress! That''s what he called it, at least.


    Ingrid nodded and gestured forElysia to enter the room, her beautiful custom-made maid dress stopping above her ankles as she walked.


    Elysia smiled as she noticed Orion''s intense gaze fixed upon her.


    Suppressing a chuckle, she bent down and began to use the wet towel she had brought to wipe the traces of the intense kushi session from Orion''s body.


    Afterpleting her task, Elysia turned to Orion. "Husband, I''ve prepared the bath for you. Please follow me to the bathing area," she said with a slight bow, straightening up afterwards.


    She exchanged nods with Ingrid before leading Orion out of the master bedroom.


    Ingrid swiftly made her way to another bathroom to freshen up, to return in time to catch a glimpse of the family role-y. She was curious to see what the others had nned, having missed out on the preparations.


    Above all, she hoped this experience would help Orion rx and be more open with them.

 Chapter 688 Sanctuary Of Affection (2)**

    Chapter 688 Sanctuary Of Affection (2)**


    ??"Husband, not now, please. You need to properly take your bath," Elysia said as Orion pinned her against the wall in her maid uniform.


    Orion had been trying to figure out what Elysia''s role-y scenario was about, which was one of the enjoyable aspects of the family role-ying game. It also involved searching the building for each woman, allowing them to stretch their creativity each time.


    If they particrly enjoyed a role-y scenario, they could repeat it as much as they wanted. The primary purpose, after all, was to spice up their Kushi and make it more enjoyable - a goal all the women agreed on after getting used to it.


    "Auuhh~~ Husband~~"


    Seeing her garter belt under her long skirt, which wasn''t made of leather but of a particr firm fabric, Orion noticed her soaked panties and shifted them to the side, revealing her drooling vaginal lips, before he proceeded to plunge his raging penis.


    "PAHH~~"


    "Uaahh~" Elysia''s legs trembled as she felt her husband''s penis plunge deep into her narrow insides.


    Feeling her garter belt being pulled and pping against her thighs, Elysia could only moan loudly as Orion continued to pound her insides, shaping and conforming them to the throbbing, scorching shape of his penis again.


    "PAHH~~ Paahhh~~"


    "Husband, how does my youthful insides feelpared to the madam''s own~~~?" Elysia said with a blissful expression as she looked at Orion from the corner of her zed eyes.


    "It feels much younger and tighter, right? Though I may have already given birth,pared to her aged narrowed folds that have also experienced childbirth, it seems that you prefer my much younger vagina over that of the madam''s. Otherwise, why would you eagerly prate me and want to impregnate me again just after you have finished having kushi with the aged madam~~~?"


    "Pahhh~~ Pahh~~"


    "~~Ah~~~ Husband, I never knew you loved me so much~~~"


    Orion''s hips moved faster and faster, the tip of his raging spear touching and pounding against her womb until finally, he began to feel the tension as his hardened penis throbbed fiercely.


    "I''ming..." Orion warned.


    "Husband,e in me~~" Elysia cried out, her voice filled with incredible pleasure and affection.


    Hearing Elysia''s intoxicating voice, Orion couldn''t hold himself back any longer and immediately released his semen deep within her folded insides.


    "AAHHHH~~~" Elysia screamed out in pleasure before she abruptly went unconscious, her face pressing against the wall with her legs still standing and the hem of her skirt still over her waist.


    Fortunately, Orion had already caught her and held her up before she could reach the ground. Within a few seconds, Elysia quickly stirred back awake and held herself back up.


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Orion shifted his focus towards the door, curious about who it could be.


    "Haa... Haa... I''ll be taking my leave now, husband. It seems I won''t be able to properly bathe you. Perhaps my sister will seed and do it better," Elysia said with a slight bow.


    Her eyes filled with affection as she looked at Orion before she turned and walked towards the door and opened it.


    Elysia smiled when she saw A on the other side of the door and weed her in.


    "Take care of husband," Elysia said, watching A nod in response before leaving the bathroom and closing the door behind her.


    However, Orion couldn''t help but gulp as he looked at A''s attire for the family role-y. Unlike Elysia''s custom gown with a long skirt, A''s maid uniform hugged her mature, voluptuous body.


    The plunging neckline disyed a massive cleavage between her enormous motherlyctating breasts. At the same time, the skirt was incredibly short, stopping just a few inches below the middle of her curvaceous, fleshy buttocks.


    From the front, Orion caught a glimpse of A''s thick thighs and a hint of her shaved, puffed pussy peeking out from beneath the scanty fabric.


    The entire ensemble gave the already mature and beautiful A an even more seductive, mature appearance befitting that of an experienced household housekeeper who had cared for a home for many years and knew every corner of it like the back of her hand.


    "Master, please take a seat. I''ll bathe you properly," A said, leading Orion to a small chair to sit down.


    The bathroom was a spacious room equipped with three bathtubs and four shower areas, which he had constructed with the help of some of the vigers and the Prismerions.


    As Orion sat naked in one showering area, he watched A turn around towards the opposite bucket. He thought that A wanted to bring the bucket closer; however, contrary to his expectations, he observed as she ced her voluptuous buttocks before him and squatted as though she was thoroughly searching for something within the water.


    However, the moment she squatted, Orion observed as her alluring maid skirt rose towards her waist, her ass cheeks spread open, revealing a crystal pearl sticking out of her ass.


    Orion gulped. He remembered giving A this idea about using anal beads to make it easier for him to use her ass, considering that she seemed to be the only one who loved whenever he prated and cum inside her backdoor. However, who could have imagined that she would take his advice seriously and expand her backdoor with anal beads?


    As Orion realized what A''s role-y was, he observed as A turned around to pour a bowl of water over him and seriously cleaned his body before she turned around again. This time, without hesitation, Orion stretched his hand and firmly held onto the anal beads.


    A suddenly froze in her position, "Master¡­ you are not supposed to be touching that," A said, staring at him from the corner of her eyes with a pleading expression.


    However, considering that A''s current demeanour was like that of an alluring mature house help who had served her master for many years but was now trying to seduce him, her actions had the opposite effect on Orion.


    As Orion gently tugged the anal beads outwards, A screamed, "Uuuhh~~ Master~~," before her knees copsed on the ground, her hands firmly gripping the bucket.


    And just as Orion had expected, A stretched her hands backwards and used them to spread open her ass cheeks.


    "Please, master, they are stuck in my ass, help me remove them," she said with a seductive, pleading tone.

 Chapter 689 New Home**

    Chapter 689 New Home**


    ??Orion nodded, "I''ll try my best," he responded reassuringly.


    He gently tugged on the anal beads once more, each pull evoking a gasp from A as she felt the beads leaving her, one by one. A''s insides became even wetter, her body reacting excitedly as the beads left her ass.


    After the final pull, A nearly copsed to the ground, her breathing in ragged gasps, but she quickly regained herposure, gripping the bucket firmly again. Meanwhile, her vagina juices flowed freely from her lower lips, pooling on the ground below them in a beautiful puddle.


    ¡­.....


    "PAAHHH~~ PAAAHHH~~"


    Orion''s hips thrust against A''s rippling buttocks, driving his veiny shaft deep into her backdoor and withdrawing it repeatedly.


    "Ah~~ Uhh~~" A moaned, her face and folded arms pressed against the shower wall, while Orion gripped her scanty maid uniform, plunging his raging penis in and out of her. Her legs were now soaked with her juices.


    "PAH~~~ PAH~~"


    "I''ming," Orion said, his arms securely wrapped around A''s waist as he released his semen deep within her butt hole.


    "AAAHHHHHH~~~"


    After A had recovered and copsed onto the ground, she suddenly spread her legs and used her fingers to spread open her shaved vaginal lips. "Master, I am already so wet for you. Please fill me up with your semen and allow me to carry your child~~" A pleaded with a warm, affectionate smile.


    ¡­.....


    After the test at the Third Border City, instead of returning home to rest, Patriarch Rn and the others decided to visit the homes of the other four-eared elves to check on their well-being and see if they encountered any problems after moving in with the help of the Vige and unknown race warriors.


    Once their visits wereplete, the warriors escorted them to their lodging.


    "Is this where we''ll be staying?" Isadora asked, her eyes wide as she gazed at the grand two-story building before her.


    Not only Isadora but Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, Leif, Leona, and the others couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise at the house provided for them.


    "Yes, the Vige Chief and Warrior Orion respect Patriarch Rn enough to grant him afortable ce to stay. So, since you will be staying with Patriarch Rn, you all can call this your home for the meantime," the Prismerion warrior responded.


    Hearing her response, Patriarch Rn felt a wave of pride surge through his heart. He couldn''t help but think about all the years he spent visiting this ce and treating them with fair trade, despite objections, were worth it.


    Otherwise, he was unsure where they would have gone if the Vige hadn''t offered aid.


    Meanwhile, Isadora and the others couldn''t help but feel excited and embarrassed at the fact that not only did this mean they would have minimal issues settling here due to the incredible amount of respect the Vige Chief and Warrior Orion had for their Patriarch, but also because they had all once doubted the Patriarch''s words, believing he was merely making things up due to severe injuries he had encountered in the battle.


    Of course, they had chosen to follow his words, but only because they didn''t know where to go or what to do next. So, witnessing that everything had turned out for the best, they all couldn''t help but exhale in relief as a weight was suddenly lifted from their hearts.


    "Follow us, please, so we can show you the way in and around the building," the Prismerion warrior added, walking into the building with the Vige warrior as they showed them the entrance, rooms, and the entire section of the building before arriving at the training ground.


    "That''s all the information. The Second Border City serves as the meeting ground between Humans and the Prismerion race, so there are asional minor skirmishes to be aware of. Please be careful. The patrol station is nearby if you need assistance, have any requests, or wish to lodgeints," Iris exined.


    "Additionally, fruit will be distributed in the morning, afternoon, and evening, with one per person. Any questions?" she asked, gazing at the four-eared elves.


    "I don''t mean to sound ungrateful, but isn''t one fruit per person a bit little?" Leif asked, his voice tinged with hesitation.


    He didn''t want toe across as unappreciative, considering fruits were typically reserved for the wealthiest and most prominent individuals. However, having eaten them before, he couldn''t shake the thought that consuming only one fruit at each mealtime wouldn''t be sufficient for him, the other four-


    eared elves, and their sustenance needs.


    Iris furrowed her brows at Leif''s question, with a deep frown suddenly emerging on her lips. However, before she could respond --


    "Actually, the fruits here are different from the ones in our Runaway City," Patriarch Rn interrupted.


    Leif furrowed his brows, a frown suddenly appearing on his face. "How different?" he asked.


    "There are two kinds of fruits: the Kalna and the Lipry fruits. The former is ripe, while thetter is unripe but still edible, albeit with a much sourer taste. What sets these fruits apart is that consuming just one is sufficient to fill a normal person for an entire day. However, for a warrior or a gods'' chosen, eating just two can provide enough strength tost through any battle," Patriarch Rn exined.


    As he spoke, he noticed Leif and the others'' eyes widening in surprise, each mouth gaping wide open until he finished his exnation.


    Of course, Patriarch Rn understood their surprise. After all, he had spent several years travelling back and forth just to trade with the Vige to obtain these fruits. While he had traded many incredible things with the Vige, none held the same importance as these fruits.


    He had even wanted to learn how they were produced despite the Vige Chief''s repeated refusals. So he understood their current emotions.


    Meanwhile, Leif, Isadora, and the others couldn''t help but process the information Patriarch Rn had just revealed to them, their expressions filled with astonishment.


    Kalna and Lipry fruits! A god''s chosen can satiate their appetite for a whole day by eating just two of these fruits.

 Chapter 690 Discovering A Hidden Race

    <h4>Chapter 690 Discovering A Hidden Race </h4>


    ?They would all understand if Patriarch Rn had talked about normal individuals being satisfied for a whole day after eating this fruit. It was already well known that the appetite of normal individuals could be overwhelmed with food made with magic. So, for him to say this, it only meant that he was not lying, and everything he had just said was the truth.


    Nheless, Isadora and Lyndon couldn''t help but abruptly freeze in their positions as a sudden thought entered their heads.


    "Father, are those fruits the ones that you¡­" Isadora said, trembling as she stared at Patriarch Rn in shock and astonishment.


    Lyndon''s lips remained sealed tight, his eyes also focused on Patriarch Rn as his expression mirrored his sister''s.


    However, Patriarch Rn suddenly shook his head in response.


    "Now is not the time to bring that up. I promise to exin everything to youter," Patriarch Rn responded.


    Upon hearing the conversation between Princess Isadora and the Patriarch, Leif and the others suddenly frowned.


    They could tell this was a very important conversation by looking at Patriarch Rn''s solemn expression.


    Nheless, since the Patriarch said he would exin moreter, they remained silent and said nothing about it.


    Patriarch Rn noticed the chosen gods'' suspicious and solemn gaze and sighed briefly. He understood that he would have to exin everything to them as they were the only remaining security the four-eared elves had. So they no longer needed to hide something like this from them.


    Observing the sudden solemn atmosphere enveloping the four-eared elves, Iris remained unfazed. Instead, she nodded in agreement. "Though there are more fruits this time, everything Patriarch Rn has just said is true. You don''t need to worry about being unable to satiate your appetite with the fruits for your daily activities, as they are more than capable of doing so," she said.


    "Any more questions?" Iris asked.


    Leona promptly raised her hand. "I have a question," she stated.


    "What is it?" Iris inquired.


    "Can we know your names?" Leona inquired, her gaze fixed on the two of them.


    "I''m Iris," Iris replied.


    "My name is Balt," Balt replied.


    "Which Runaway City did youe from?" Leona asked, her curious eyes fixed on Iris'' figure.


    She had been trying her best to keep the question to herself, but the more she couldn''t help but wonder where the Prismerions hade from, the more her curiosity grew. Also, because even Patriarch Rn didn''t know where they came from, even after hearing the names of the race, Leona couldn''t keep quiet any longer.


    She immediately asked to learn about the origins of the Prismerions the moment she had the chance to do so.


    Patriarch Rn wanted to intervene again. However, considering that he, too, had been curious about the Prismerions'' origins and quickly picked up on the confused expressions of the woman before him, he remained silent to see how they would respond.


    Even Isadora, Leif and the others were curiously waiting for her response.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Iris furrowed her brows in response.


    "What is a Runaway City?" Iris couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Upon hearing Iris''s response, Patriarch Rn, Leona, and the others were instantly stunned.


    "Don''t you know what a Runaway City is?" Leona asked, her eyes narrowed at Iris as she scrutinized her whole figure from head to toe, wondering if the woman before her was joking or absolutely telling the truth.


    Iris shook her head in response.


    The expressions of Leona, Patriarch Rn, and everybody else couldn''t help but change drastically upon witnessing this response.


    "You¡­ mean you don''t know what a Runaway city is?" Leona asked, her voice trembling with shock and disbelief at the response she had just received.


    From the exnation they had received from the Patriarch, the only individuals present during his travels to the Vige were the Vigers, not the Prismerions. Seeing the Prismerions, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, they had assumed that maybe the Prismerions had also arrived from a faraway Runaway city, which even they didn''t know about.


    However, after hearing the woman''s response, they couldn''t help but be astounded. If she didn''t know what a Runaway City was, it was possible that the Prismerions hadn''te from one.


    But where did theye from if not from a Runaway City? It seemed unlikely that they had just appeared out of nowhere in the Vige.


    Even Patriarch Rn''s expression became dignified, pondering on the seriousness of the situation.


    Iris shook her head once more. "No, unfortunately, I don''t know what a Runaway City is," she responded, her frown deepening as she observed the drastic change in expressions among the four-eared elves.


    When Iris''s words left her lips, everyone present¡ªLeona, Patriarch Rn, Leif, and the others¡ªfelt their brains suddenly halt as a realization emerged.


    Could it be that, like the Vigers, the Prismerions had survived on their own, without a Runaway City?


    Impossible! The four-eared elves all thought simultaneously.


    They understood that to survive in such a harshnd without the help of a Runaway City, the Prismerion race would need to possess either the same level of strength as the Vigers or even more remarkable, depending on their numbers.


    However, if that were the case, it would be impossible for them not to be aware of the Prismerion race unless they were just as secluded as the Vigers.


    "What is a Runaway City?" Iris asked curiously, her eyes scanning the strange expressions of the four-eared elves.


    She could tell they were inquiring about something significant she had no knowledge of, so her curiosity was aroused.


    Leona took several deep breaths inwardly before exhaling tiredly, then focused on Iris. "A runaway is¡­" she began to exin.


    As Leona described what a Runaway City was, Iris and Balt couldn''t help but listen with shocked and astonished expressions until she finished her exnation.


    "¡­A city like that actually exists?" Iris asked, her voice trembling as she stared at Leona with a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 691 Discovering A Hidden Race (2)

    <h4>Chapter 691 Discovering A Hidden Race (2)</h4>


    ?Leona nodded in response.


    The other four-eared elves behind her also nodded in response, aware of Iris''s gaze.


    After receiving their response, Iris remained silent for a few seconds, then nodded in understanding and exhaled deeply.


    "There are still a lot of things I have yet to learn about this strange world, so I am thankful and appreciate the information you''ve just shared with me," Iris said with a grateful nod towards Leona and the other four-eared elves.


    "Since we are done, we must leave and attend other activities. In the meantime, you can settle into your new home," Iris added.


    However, just before she could turn around and leave, a familiar voice suddenly interrupted, "Wait!"


    It was none other than Patriarch Rn.


    Iris halted her steps and turned to look at Patriarch Rn, her voice tinged with doubt. "Is there anything else you need, Patriarch Rn?" she asked.


    The others also focused on Patriarch Rn, wondering what he wanted to ask.


    Patriarch Rn nodded. "Do you perhaps also utilise the Vylkr energy?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    If the Prismerions can harness the Vylkr energy, then that would exin how they have survived on their own without a Runaway City in a secluded environment simr to the Vigers''. It would also exin why they have never been seen or heard of before.


    Furthermore, it would rify how they appeared seemingly out of nowhere and seamlessly integrated with the Vigers without any issues.


    In short, the Prismerions utilising the Vylkr energy would reasonably exin everything.


    Even Leif and the others couldn''t help but inwardly nod their heads in understanding as they realised what the Patriarch was hinting at.


    However¡ª


    Iris exhaled deeply and shook her head in response. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I cannot utilise the Vylkr energy; none of the Prismerions can harness such violent and dangerous energy. The only ones capable of using the Vylkr energy are the Vige warriors and all of you," she said, gesturing towards the Vige warriors beside her before pointing towards the gods'' chosen standing beside Patriarch Rn.


    Bang! Bang!


    It was as though a wrench had been thrown into Patriarch Rn''s thought process, causing his mind to shatter into countless fragments as he attempted to process the information he had just received while staring at Iris in disbelief.


    A sudden silence soon settled upon their surroundings as Isadora, Leif, and the others couldn''t help but stare at Iris with bewildered expressions.


    If the Prismerions cannot utilise the Vylkr energy, how could they survive in such a secluded environment like the Vige without the aid of a Runaway City?


    Did they survive through other means? Or perhaps they utilise another kind of energy, just as powerful as the Vylkr energy, which they kept secret and totally unknown to the rest of the world.


    As these questions flowed into their minds, Patriarch Rn quickly regained hisposure as he took several breaths in and out.


    "What kind of energy do you use, then?" Patriarch Rn asked, his burning gaze fixated on Iris''s figure.


    "Normally, I use Magical energy, but as one of the high-ranking warriors of the Prismerion race and an apostle, I use Celestial energy," Iris responded, her voice filled with pride.


    She recalled the event when they had plunged into the Divine Essence Lake in search of a way to defeat White me and escape the mountain.


    The memory felt as vivid as if it had happened yesterday, reminding her of the transformative journey that had brought her to this moment.


    Bang!! Bang!!


    When Iris''s words reached Patriarch Rn''s ears, the gears in his mind seemed to grind to a halt, leaving him staring nkly at Iris.


    Although surprised that Iris mentioned familiar types of energy like Magical and Celestial rather than introducing a new and unfamiliar kind, Patriarch Rn was momentarily stunned when she said she was an apostle. While Magical energy was typical among many races, Celestial energy was unique to only a few notable races.


    "Could you please exin what type of apostle you refer to?" Patriarch Rn asked, his gaze intensifying as he focused on Iris.


    Iris couldn''t suppress the deep frown on her lips as she noticed Patriarch Rn''s burning gaze intensifying with no sign of abating. Initially hesitant to respond, she realised that with the influence of the apostles among the Vige warriors and the cities, it was only a matter of time before the four-eared elves discovered their presence, especially now that they had settled within the Second Border City. Thus, Iris saw no reason to conceal such crucial information.


    "I am a Divine apostle. Along with several others, we serve as apostles of Aeriallia - the goddess of the hunting moon," Iris replied.


    Bang!! Bang!!


    When Iris spoke, Patriarch Rn felt like his mind had been shattered. His eyes grew dizzy, and he staggered backwards, nearly losing his footing as he struggled to process everything he had just heard.


    "Father!"


    "Patriarch!"


    Isadora and Lyndon rushed to catch Patriarch Rn before he fell, while Leif and the others quickly moved to support him and ensure he was okay.


    Despite their efforts, Patriarch Rn continued to mutter with wide eyes, "A goddess! A Divine Apostle¡­."


    "Father, are you okay?" Isadora asked, her trembling voice filled with fear and worry.


    "Patriarch, listen to us. What''s wrong? Please tell us if everything is okay," Leif asked impatiently and hurriedly.


    After all, if anything terrible happened to Patriarch Rn at this critical moment, their chances of restoring the former strength of the four-eared elves would be severely crippled.


    "I''ll go and bring over a healer," Balt said before he took off from the ground,nded on the nearby open roof surrounding the training ground, then jumped off once more and disappeared into the distance.


    However, just as Balt left, Patriarch Rn regained hisposure. Instead of responding to the various voices around him, his heart raced as he focused his eyes on Iris.


    "Can you grant me an audience with your goddess?"

 Chapter 692 Household Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 692 Household Assembly </h4>


    ?Upon hearing the Patriarch''s question, the expressions of Isadora and the other four-eared elves immediately shifted to confusion.


    "Patriarch, what are you talking about? Please, are you okay?" Leif asked with a hint of dread as he shook Patriarch Rn again, attempting to draw his attention.


    "Father, please look at us. Is there anything wrong with you?" Isadora and Lyndon also took turns calling out to him, but no matter how forcefully they tried, they couldn''t capture his attention.


    Patriarch Rn''s burning gaze remained fixed on Iris, awaiting her response.


    Iris observed the scene, with her expression growing even more dignified. Nevertheless, sensing that the Patriarch awaited her response, she shook her head in reply. She replied, "I am sorry, Patriarch Rn, but I cannot grant you an audience with Goddess Aeriallia."


    "I understand... A price... A price must be paid for such a thing... Though I don''t have much wealth to offer, as I couldn''t salvage all of my possessions while escaping from our enemies, you can have all of them... If they are not enough, please tell me the kind of price that I must pay to see the goddess," Patriarch Rn responded hurriedly.


    At this point, seeing Patriarch Rn behave in this manner, the others remained silent and waited on the side, watching with concern as the Patriarch paid no attention to them.


    They hoped he would notice them once the conversation was over.


    Iris shook her head once more. "Patriarch Rn, I can''t grant you an audience with the goddess because she is already dead," she responded, a weary sigh escaping her lips.


    Patriarch Rn''s eyes widened, stretching to an unbelievable degree as he stared at Iris with an inconceivable expression.


    Leif couldn''t hold back any longer. "Patriarch¡­ Patriarch Rn, are you with us?" he asked, shaking the Patriarch even more to snap him out of his frozen state.


    Fortunately, the Warrior Balt returned at this moment,nding beside them with a healer in his grasp. He quickly released him, allowing him to do his work, as he had already exined everything before arriving here.


    At this point, Isadora had already begun to shed tears as she witnessed her father''s sudden behaviour.


    Meanwhile, Lyndon couldn''t help but clench his fist tightly, feeling helpless about the situation unfolding before him.


    However, their emotions visibly calmed as the healer arrived and checked the Patriarch''s condition.


    "Let''s get him inside. He has only entered into a state of shock and needs proper rest and treatment before he can properly recover. Fortunately, it is nothing serious," the healer said wearily before standing up with the other four-eared elves carrying the Patriarch''s body and following them inside the building.


    "I am sorry about this unsightly disy, Warrior Iris. I don''t know what had gotten into my Patriarch today. I can assure you that he doesn''t normally behave like this," Leif said, briefly bowing before Iris and then at Warrior Balt to thank him for his help before racing into the building, leaving the warriors outside.


    "What a strange race," Iris muttered under her breath as she turned around and left thepound, with Warrior Balt bidding her farewell before he leapt into the sky, presumably returning to one of the strongholds.


    Iris had to return to the Queen''s estate immediately and inform her about all the information she had just received. Though she doubted that her Queen wasn''t yet aware of the information, it was still her job to do so, and the reason she was chosen to escort Patriarch Rn and the gods'' chosen to their new homes.


    ¡­.¡­..


    Orion''s manor


    Orion reclined on the carpet while Reena, d in a thigh-high strap dress, sat beside him, a sigh escaping her lips. "I think that should be enough family role-y for today," she said, smiling at Orion.


    "Yes, I think so too," Orion responded tiredly, nodding at Reena before shifting his attention toward Fifi, who sat at his other side.


    Fifi snorted in response to his gaze. "Next time, you''ll understand that these muscles aren''t just for show," she said, folding her muscr arms under her enormous, uncovered motherly breasts as she sat cross-legged on the ground.


    She was dressed only in whitece panties, her whole body naked, with the only noticeable thing being the white drops of breast milk on her erect nipples.


    Orion sighed deeply and nodded his head in response. He knew he could only tame Fifi by using his special bedroom skills; however, in terms ofpeting with her in physical prowess, he could easily be overwhelmed by her tight, muscr biceps.


    "Okay, enough of that. Will you tell us what has been weighing you down now?" Reena asked, her eyes fixed on Orion with a solemn gaze.


    After being briefed on the situation by Ingrid and her other sisters, Reena immediately sought Fifi''s help topletely drain Orion of his energy. Of course, Fifi had done most of the work, as she was the only one capable ofpeting with Orion''s strength, followed by Crystalia and then Ursa.


    Now, witnessing Oriony exhaustedly on the ground, she decided to see if their n had worked and if Orion would finally open up to them.


    Hearing Reena''s words, Orion nodded his head in response. "I will," he responded.


    Upon hearing Orion''s response, a smile suddenly emerged on Reena''s and Fifi''s lips.


    "Better because if you hadn''t, I wouldn''t have minded going for another round," Fifi said with a satisfied smile as she stood up from her seat and squatted before him.


    Orion shook his head in response. "Don''t worry, I''m going to tell you guys everything," he said, pushing himself to sit upright.


    ¡­.¡­.¡­.


    Three minutester


    Orion surveyed the women of Orion''s manor, all seated before him, including Anara and Dariya, who appeared to have travelled quite a distance from the Vige to be present.


    Observing their serious expressions as they focused on him, Orion began to disclose the heavy burden on him.


    As Orion exined, a sudden silence descended upon the main room. The women wore expressions of solemn contemtion as they processed everything they had just heard from Orion.

 Chapter 693 Derry’s Musing

    <h4>Chapter 693 Derry''s Musing</h4>


    ?Greta''s shoulders slumped as she watched her sisters'' expressions shift through various emotions as Orion recounted everything that had urred in the Healers'' Association workshop earlier in the day.


    "I find it hard to believe that everything you''ve just said happened today," Anara said, a hint of disbelief in her voice.


    She couldn''t shake that incredulity at the idea that everything had urred within a single day.


    The rest of the women also nodded in agreement with Anara''s words. They could have understood if this had urred over a week or even a month; however, for all these events to have urred within a single day was...


    Ridiculous!


    Nevertheless, they now understood why Orion''s mood had been so heavily affected when he had returned home. In fact, they were all aware that they wouldn''t even have the inclination to speak or be bothered by anyone if they had been in his shoes.


    Yet, despite his mood, Orion had done his best to pretend nothing was amiss so he could shield them from feeling the same way and preserve the mood and atmosphere at home.


    Orion nodded. "I know it sounds unbelievable, but everything I''ve just mentioned urred today," he replied, sighing for the umpteenth time.


    Suddenly, a voice reverberated through the main room.


    "ORION!!" Celeste screamed at the top of her lungs, rising from her seat and darting towards Orion.


    She crashed into him, wrapping her arms tightly around him, burying her head in his chest.


    "Sniff... As your mother, I couldn''t tell that this was what was weighing heavily on you! Sniff... I''m such a bad mother!" Celeste added, tears streaming down her cheeks as she held Orion in a protective embrace.


    Greta''s hands clenched into fists as she observed the scene unfold. "Ouch!" she eximed, feeling a sharp pain in her side as though someone had just pinched her.


    She immediately turned her head to see who it was.


    The culprit was none other than Lyra.


    As Greta stared at her, Lyra withdrew her hands and fixed her with a dignified gaze.


    "I understand that you were acting in what you thought was the best interest of our household, but I''m warning you, Greta, never attempt to hide a secret like this again. If you do, I promise I won''t forgive you," Lyra said, her voiceced with a cold, icy tone.


    Derry, who sat beside Lyra, nodded in agreement. "Though I don''t always agree with Lyra, she''s right this time. Even if you believe we may be unable to find a solution, you should never keep such an issue from us again. You know what kind of man Orion is¡ªa confident, brave individual who would do anything to protect and care for his family."


    "I''m sure you, of all people who have been with him for the longest time, have noticed and understood that he is also a selfish man; A selfish man willing to bear whatever burdens he encounters and go as far as he can, stopping at nothing until he discovers the solution himself. Haven''t we all witnessed him save a race from a proimed god? Haven''t we seen him single-handedly lead them out of their prison right through the dead forest towards the Vige without a single death recorded?"


    "Haven''t we seen him build these cities from the ground up with unconventional ideas and work to achieve them every day through sleepless nights, their time and time again; achievements that none of our minds could ever hope to grasp, let alone physically achieve?"


    "Are all those feats something a young man his age should even be capable of achieving? Or have you be so numb to his aplishments that you now perceive them as ordinary?" Derry''s voice trembled as she tightly gripped her attire, continuing to speak.


    "You know, because I''ve lived with people staring at me with disgust my entire life. I wouldn''t even survive without Ingrid''s and the others'' help. We all live in poverty, always worrying about securing enough Kalna fruits. I used to doubt why the Vige Chief cherished Orion and took care of him to such an extent, overlooking certain things just for his sake. Then, I realized that the answer I needed was already right before my eyes."


    "No wonder the Caretakers allowed us to live on the farm for such an extended period. Even the warriors regard him with such esteem that the two Stronghold Leaders consider him a friend and closepanion. Although he might have taken Fifi along during that time, we all understood that it was because she was more than capable of handling the task. At that time, it was also because we couldn''t handle the issue that Orion kept everything a secret."


    "He only shared bits and pieces, several unimportant events, to prevent us from worrying. And suppose it weren''t for Fifi, Crystalia, Maya, Elysia, and Merida, who each provided more context. In that case, we might not have been able to hear and understand everything that urred during his journey to the mountain," Derry added, her body shivering as she found it more challenging to maintain herposure.


    Several drops of tears rolled down her cheeks, forming a stream that poured down her face as she continued to speak.


    "Though I agree that I''m always mischievous at times, have you ever wondered why I''m always yful when I''m around him? It''s because the things he''s decided to keep hidden away from us always slip out of his mouth, and weugh it off or ignore it like nothing happened. Seeing the relief it brings to his shoulders and his satisfied expression are always some of my favourite things to look forward to."


    "So, Greta, what would happen if he continues like this? Have you ever thought about a day when Orion encounters an injury far greater than your healing abilities, and because of that, he would rather hide it away from you than inform you about it?"


    As Derry spoke, Greta''s body trembled, no longer stable at this moment, her expression paling as she repeatedly processed Derry''s words, repeating every question, especially thest one.

 Chapter 694 Seeking The Solution

    Chapter 694 Seeking The Solution


    ??However, Derry''s teary gaze remained locked on Greta.


    "So even if you are my sister, Greta, if you ever hide such a secret from us again, I''ll never forgive you," Derry said, her voice filled with a mixture of resolution and determination.


    At this point, the women were keenly aware of what was urring beside them and listened intently to Derry''s words.


    After hearing everything she had said, they all nodded inwardly in agreement, their hearts resonating with her sentiments.


    However, despite the effectiveness of Derry''s words, some of the women weren''t pleased with how Derry had approached the matter.


    Fiona, seated near Greta, reached out and grabbed Greta''s trembling hand, holding it tightly within her grasp.


    "We know you only did what was best for the family, Greta. Though Derry and Lyra may be correct, they obviously cannot control their emotions. Don''t allow their words to weigh you down," Fiona said softly, gently rubbing Greta''s hand to soothe her nerves.


    Greta''s body soon ceased trembling as she shifted her attention toward Fiona and nodded in response. She wiped away the tears in her eyes, "Sniff¡­ Don''t worry, Fiona, I understand. I was just so shocked and foolish that I didn''t realize all these things until now," Greta responded, her voice filled with regret and pain.


    Fiona exhaled deeply. "Come here," she said, opening her arms wide and wrapping them around Greta, pulling her into a tight embrace, burying her head in her chest.


    Greta returned Fiona''s hug.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind them, causing Greta and the others to nearly jolt in shock.


    Greta, Lyra, Derry, and several others who had been distracted immediately turned behind them and saw Orion and Celeste standing behind them.


    "How much did you hear?" Lyra asked a hint of doubt in her voice, her narrowed eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion shook his head. "I only noticed that some of you were distracted after she finished crying," Orion said, gesturing towards his mother, whose eyes were swollen and reddish and whose arms were tightly wrapped around him, ".... so I could only hear the end of Derry''s speech. They refused to tell me what was going on, so I decided to find out myself," he added, briefly scanning all the women present.


    However, before Lyra could respond, Derry interrupted. "Well, since you decided to sneak behind us, you won''t hear anything from us because our lips are sealed," she replied, snorting as she shifted her attention in another direction.


    Orion smiled wryly, shifting his attention toward Lyra, but she snorted and looked away. With a sigh escaping his lips, he turned to Greta.


    Seeing her tearful gaze, he bent down and wrapped his arms around her. "I heard some of what they said, and they are wrong. It''s not your fault for not speaking up about the issue; it''s mine. If I had chosen to exin everything earlier, then this issue wouldn''t have happened," Orion said.


    Greta shook her head in response.


    "No, it''s still partially my fault since I decided to keep a secret from the others as well," Greta replied, shaking her head in disagreement with Orion''s words.


    Orion sighed tiredly. He didn''t respond or argue with her; instead, he embraced her until he felt she was doing much better.


    "Are you feeling much better now?" Orion asked, briefly sealing Greta''s lips with a kiss.


    Greta nodded.


    "Humph! I was also bawling my eyes out here, you know," Derry said with a loud snort.


    "Me too," Lyra chimed in.


    Orion simply smiled and hugged Derry in his embrace, giving her a kiss on her lips before he did the same to Lyra.


    After he finished, Orion escorted Celeste back to her seat before returning to his own, noticing that some women still had questions.


    "Is Saraphina still at the Third Border City Headquarters Branch of the Healers''Association, trying to find a solution?" Celia asked.


    As one of the few individuals closer to Seraphina than the others, she was a bit worried about Saraphina experimenting with something so dangerous.


    "Yes," Orion nodded, "But don''t worry, I trust Saraphina to handle the situation properly, so you can rest assured that nothing bad will happen to her," he reassured her.


    "Alright, if you say so," Celia responded with a nod and a tired sigh escaping her lips. She felt a bit calmer after receiving Orion''s reassurance.


    "Are you certain you are the reason for the development of a potential four-star Vylkr vine?" Crystalia asked curiously.


    She was less worried about Seraphina''s safety; after all, Seraphina had been one of the leaders of the Prismerions Healers Council, so Crystalia knew she was more than capable of handling the situation.


    Her main focus was on discovering whether there might be ways for the Vylkr vines toe into direct contact with divine energy.


    "Yes, though there are other potential exnations for how the Vylkr energy mighte into contact with divine energy; since it''s the only usible current exnation, there''s no way we can rule it out. So, I have to take responsibility for it and ensure I find a solution to this issue," Orion said, exhaling deeply.


    "You''re not going to take responsibility for this by yourself; remember, we''re all here to support you and help you bear the responsibilities for what has happened, so you better not forget it next time," Derry said loudly.


    The women all nodded in agreement, agreeing with Derry''s words.


    "Thank you," Orion said, a smile emerging on his lips as he looked at Derry in her position.


    "You''re wee," Derry responded with a broad, proud grin.


    "How about we ask that god? He might be able to give us an idea of what''s happening and perhaps also figure out a way to handle the potential four-star Vylkr vine," Anara promptly suggested.


    Orion furrowed his brows in response. He had thought about seeking the opinion of Aegis of the Arctic Deity on this. However, he had dismissed the thought the moment it had emerged in his head.


    He didn''t want to be too dependent on him since he didn''t fully trust Aegis of the Arctic Deity yet. Allowing him to be responsible for the shield safeguarding their lives was already more than enough.

 Chapter 695 Probing The Attackers

    Chapter 695 Probing The Attackers


    ??But with Anara''s suggestion, he had no choice but to consult Aegis of the Arctic Deity and see what would happen next.


    "No, I haven''t yet spoken with him. I wanted to see if there was a way that I could find a solution instead of going to him every time we encountered a problem. However, it seems that I have no choice but to speak with him about it if I want a solution to this problem," Orion responded, shaking his head in resignation.


    "Alright, the quicker you speak to him, the more chances we have to solve this issue before it bes worse than it already is," Anara responded, nodding in agreement.


    She understood Orion''s reluctance to disturb a god for every problem they encountered. However, this time, it was necessary. They had no choice but to meet him.


    Orion nodded. "Does anyone have any other ideas?" he asked, his eyes scanning the contemting expressions of the women.


    After a while, the women all shook their heads defeatedly.


    "Sorry, we can''t think of anything right now," Celeste responded, her voiceced with frustration as she shook her head and slumped her shoulders in defeat.


    Orion shook his head, a warm smile ying on his lips. "Don''t worry, I wasn''t expecting an immediate response from all of you. Take your time to digest the information and share your thoughtster," he reassured them.


    They all nodded in understanding, silently agreeing they needed more time to process everything they had just heard.


    ¡­.¡­.


    Leftward Stronghold Main Headquarters


    After addressing urgent matters, the Vige Chief finally arrived at the Leftward Stronghold Main Headquarters. This title distinguished it from the other Stronghold branches within Orion''s Cities, such as the Rightward Stronghold Main Headquarters.


    Shapeshifting from his giant Green Horned Eagle form to human, the Vige Chiefnded beside Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar and Rightward Stronghold Leader Seth.


    "Wee, Chief," greeted Stronghold Leader Seth with respect.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar greeted, also respectfully weing the Vige Chief''s arrival.


    The Vige Chief acknowledged their respect with a nod, leading the way as he said, "Let''s proceed," with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth trailing close behind.


    They traversed through the bustling streets lined with various huts belonging to the warriors, encountering some of the warriors in the Stronghold who respectfully offered their greetings as they passed.


    Finally, they reached their destination, a cell where the attackers captured by Stronghold Leader Zogar earlier were detained, also serving as a punishment site for misbehaving warriors within the Stronghold.


    Two warriors stood guard outside the building, immediately acknowledging the presence of the Vige Chief and the two Stronghold Leaders with respectful salutes.


    One of the guards swiftly opened the door for them to enter before closing it behind them.


    Surprisingly, upon entering the building, they were met with a lone staircase leading downwards into what seemed like an underground chamber.


    Without hesitation, the Vige Chief and the others descended the stairs, reaching a vast underground hall in under ten minutes.


    The hall was lined with numerous deep pits, each sealed with iron bar cages scattered across the ground. Most of the cells were empty, except for one that held the two attackers, surrounded by a group of twenty-three-star warriors standing guard to prevent potential escape attempts.


    After witnessing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s battle, they knew the attackers had enough strength to defeat a three-star warrior in singlebat. However, facing off against twenty-


    three-star warriors, all in their warrior Vylkr mode, presented a significantly greater challenge, especially considering the potential danger posed by their unique gifts.


    Nheless, if the attackers somehow overcame these odds and defeated them, it would only dy their escape, giving either of the Stronghold Leaders ample time to arrive and recapture them.


    With this in mind, they weren''t so much hoping to imprison the attackers as they were expecting them to break out of their cells.


    "You''re finally here," a voice immediately echoed from within the cage as they stopped before it.


    Seig narrowed his eyes and nced upwards at the iron bar cages. Immediately, his gaze fell upon two additional unfamiliar figures standing behind the unknown man who had been captured. "It seems you broughtpany as well," he stated, his eyes locked on the two figures.


    Although he couldn''t discern their current levels of strength or sense their energies, the mere presence of these neers gave him a sense of foreboding simr to that of the man who had captured him.


    Seig immediately surmised that they might be as powerful as himself.


    Evande, who had been loungingfortably on the ground, suddenly sat upright and directed her attention to the steel bar cage above.


    "Yes, this is the Vige Chief, and this is Stronghold Leader Seth," Stronghold Leader Zogar said, introducing the Vige Chief and his son, Stronghold Leader Seth.


    "Though you can probably guess why we are here, to be direct, you are going to tell us who you are, where youe from, how you are rted to the Four-eared elves, and why youunched an attack on our city," Stronghold Leader Zogar added, his gaze icy as it fixed on the two attackers within the cell.


    However, rather thanplying, Seig snorted in response. "And what if we decide to remain silent? There is nothing you can do about that, right?" he asked, wearing a wide smile.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar frowned at Seig''s words. While they had a few individuals with varying gifts capable of reading minds, using such a gift against warriors or individuals as strong as the two attackers had a lower probability of sess due to their powerful and battle-hardened minds, which would be tough for anyone to prate.


    Nheless, there was still one individual, a warrior, who also possessed such a gift. However, Stronghold Leader Zogar couldn''t decide if such an option was wise. After all, there was no guarantee that their attackers didn''t possess some unknown means to counter such an attempt, especially since they already had a way to harness the Vylkr energy and attain a state simr to the Vylkr warrior mode simply by utilizing the Devourer''s bracelet.


    As Stronghold Leader Zogar''s expression shifted while he deeply contemted the matter, the Vige Chief''s voice suddenly resounded, "You are right," he nodded.

 Chapter 696 The Village Chiefs Offer

    Chapter 696 The Vige Chief''s Offer


    ??"We can''t do anything if you two decide to remain silent. However, since you have refused to say anything, you two will remain locked up here until we decide what to do with you for attacking our City," the Vige Chief said. "I will warn you, though, that if you try to escape as punishment, your hands will be chopped off and then ced back in the cell. If you decide to escape again, your legs will be chopped off, and then you will be ced back in the cell."


    "And suppose you still attempt to escape after that. In that case, you will be hanged in front of the people within the City that you''ve previously tried to attack," he added, his cold gaze fixed on the two frozen figures below the cell as his voice, filled with a hint of threat, reverberated through the underground hall.


    The Vige Chief then diverted his gaze, focusing on the twenty three-star warriors standing before him. "We''ll reduce the guards to ten; each group of ten will take turns watching this cell until we determine our next course of action. You will be generouslypensated for your time and effort, so give it your all."


    He then turned to the two Stronghold Leaders beside him. "Let''s go," he added before turning around and walking away.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth exchanged surprised nces as the Vige Chief abruptly exited. They hadn''t expected his sudden exit. Nheless, they nodded to each other and followed suit, understanding that the Vige Chief''s decision was final, regardless of their own authority.


    Seig observed as the vige chief, apanied by the two stronghold leaders, walked away with a frown after he had made such a serious threat.


    Initially, Seig had assumed that the Vige Chief was merely attempting to intimidate him into speaking. However, watching them leave, he realized that the Vige Chief had meant what he said.


    "Hey, this is not how it''s supposed to go, you know?" Seig yelled.


    He had willingly surrendered to them, hoping to start a new life in this sanctuary. So, if they just walked away and left such a threat after a single rejection, wouldn''t that be bad for him and Evadne?


    "If this is how you handle a single rejection, no wonder the cells beside me are empty. You guys don''t really know how to handle criminals, do you? Well, I want to tell you that we are ready to talk if given the right offer!" Seig added, his voice carrying enough weight to reach the ears of everyone above their cell.


    Upon hearing Seig''s words, the Vige Chief and the Stronghold Leader immediately halted their steps. The Vige Chief couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he processed Seig''s words. Then, he turned around and returned to his previous position near the cell.


    Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth breathed a sigh of relief as they watched the Vige Chief return to the cell.


    The Vige Chief''s cold gaze bore down on the cell, with the Stronghold Leaders nking him. "Are you finally ready to talk?" he asked.


    "It depends on what you are willing to offer," Seig said with a smirk, feeling a sense of relief over him.


    He had been somewhat concerned that the Vige Chief wouldn''t return. Nevertheless, if he wanted to start a life here, he would have to be more flexible in answering their questions.


    "What do you mean?" The Vige Chief asked, his expression clouded with confusion.


    He couldn''t quite understand the man''s intentions.


    "What I''m trying to say is, I am willing to provide you with any information you desire, depending on what you are willing to offer in return," Seig rified.


    The Vige Chief''s frown deepened as he narrowed his eyes at Seig. "Are you serious about what you just said?" he said, his voice filled with scepticism.


    Seig nodded in agreement.


    "Of course I am. I know I won''t be able to escape due to waterman over there," Seig said, pointing his finger at Stronghold Leader Zogar. His gaze then shifted to Stronghold Leader Seth, who had a stern expression and was staring at him with a chilling stare. "And I am sure that there are others like him who can stop me but won''t be as forgiving as waterman," he shifted his focus back to the Vige Chief.


    "With the threat you just gave, attempting to escape would not be wise. Besides, even if I manage to escape, I am far away from home, and I don''t think my partner and I could cross the treacherous deadnd and fight the countless vicious Vylkr vines simultaneously to make it back home."


    "So the choice I can make now that will guarantee the safety of myself and my partner is toply with your demands. However, even though I have no choice but toply, I won''t do it for free. So, what is your offer?" Seig sighed tiredly, his shoulders slumping downwards in defeat.


    The Vige Chief furrowed his brow and then turned his gaze towards the Stronghold Leaders, Zogar and Seth. The two leaders silentlymunicated through brief eye contact before nodding in agreement.


    The Vige Chief then returned his focus to the cell below.


    "Alright. Although I don''t think that you are in a position for me to make you one, I will still make you one - in exchange for giving us all the information that we need, I will withdraw my orders of putting you and your partner to death by hanging in the City which you had attempted to attack," The Vige Chief said, narrowing his eyes at the incredibly tall man below the cell, "I don''t think that is a bad offer isn''t it?" he asked.


    Seig, who had been inwardly smiling upon hearing the Vige Chief''s words, suddenly frowned as the Vige Chief finished his sentence.


    Even Evadne, standing beside him, couldn''t help but sigh. Seig narrowed his eyes at the Vige Chief and said, "I don''t think this still counts as an offer."

 Chapter 697 Probing The Attackers (2)

    Chapter 697 Probing The Attackers (2)


    ??The Vige Chief replied coldly, "Then I will take my leave. I have to pass an order for you and your partner to arrange your sentence and ensure it is quick. I will see youter."


    However, just as he was about to turn around and leave, another voice suddenly sounded from the cell.


    "Wait!" Evadne yelled, causing the Vige Chief to halt his steps and turn around to focus his eyes on her.


    Evadne sighed. "We''ll do it. We''ll tell you everything we know in exchange for our lives," she said, slumping her shoulders down in defeat.


    Seig frowned as he watched Evadne. He coughed a few times and asked her quietly, "What are you doing, Evadne?"


    Evadne looked at Seig with a furrowed brow, "Captain, the longer we stay here, the better our n''s chances of sess. Besides, since the council has already sentenced us to death, we might as well tell them everything they need to know in exchange for our lives. And I don''t think he has the patience or time to y with us, so if we want to survive longer, we should stop wasting their time," she replied.


    Seig was about to respond when the Vige Chief''s familiar voice suddenly echoed through the cell.


    "If you''re done talking, tell me everything I need to know before I change my mind," the Vige Chief said, his voice tinged with impatience.


    Seig exhaled deeply, "Alright, I ept the offer. I''ll tell you everything you need to know then." He responded, looking upwards, "My name is Seig, also known as Captain Seig. I lead the 2nd Unit of the Vanguard team in a grade 1 Runaway city called ''The Sleeping Fox''. As you can tell, I''m a half-giant." He gestured towards the woman beside him. "This is Evadne, my lieutenant and most trusted person. Shees from the Sloth Demon Race."


    After hearing Seig''s words, the Vige Chief nodded with satisfaction. Patriarch Rn had already given them information about the two attackers, making it easy to tell whether they were lying.


    The Vige Chief then turned his attention to the sizable bracelets on their wrists and asked, "And the bracelets?"


    "These bracelets are special tools called the Devourer''s Bracelet, granted to us by the institution of ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City. They enable us to control and utilize the Vylkr energy, protect our city, and eliminate the Vylkr vines. We are also known as the gods'' chosen, as we have been specially blessed to bepatible with the Vylkr energy, making us the only ones capable of utilizing it," Seig exined.


    The Vige nodded in understanding with a contemtive expression, as did Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth, who was standing behind him.


    "Go on," the Vige Chief said, "Tell the reason for the conflict between you and the four-eared elves. Why did you attack my city?"


    Seig sighed, "The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway and ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City have a fragile rtionship, with various longstanding misunderstandings, just like every other Runaway City. ording to what I know, ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City had broken an agreement with ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City by not fulfilling the quota of provisions that they were supposed to deliver to ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City during the appropriate time."


    "We initially assumed that the dy was due to some problem they were facing. However, after waiting for almost a month, we discovered that the reason why ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City failed to fulfil their quota as promised was because they had formed a trade agreement with another Runaway City without informing us."


    "They were providing the other Runaway City with our resources in exchange for their own, which was uneptable. When this came to light, ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City entered the territory of ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, creating a potential conflict between the two Runaway cities if the matter was not resolved peacefully."


    "Fortunately, we spoke with the leader of the ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, Patriarch Rn, who exined why they could not fulfil their quota. Another Runaway City had threatened them into breaking their agreement with us. Considering that you live in such a high-grade sanctuary, you won''t understand what people like us face, so let me exin. Outside here, food, water, and other necessities are scarce."


    "Because of these things, one Runaway City will have to enter an agreement with another Runaway City or various other Runaway Cities to survive or fulfil some of their needs. In the case of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, they provide a special fruit that can sustain a person for a whole day or a warrior for half a day after a battle. This is why we trespassed into their territory. And the other was¡­."


    The Vige Chief''s voice abruptly echoed from above, "Wait!"


    Seig furrowed his brows, "What is it? Are you doubting my words?" he asked.


    He knew it was hard for them to believe him after he had just attacked their city. However, he had no other way to prove his sincerity.


    "If you''re still sceptical, you can confirm everything I''ve said with Patriarch Rn, the leader of ''The Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, who is also here, once I''m done speaking," Seig suggested.


    The Vige Chief shook his head at Seig''s words, "Although I have already nned to meet with Patriarch Rnter on so he can give me a detailed briefing on what led to the destruction of his Runaway City and verify if everything you are saying is true, there is something I need to confirm first," the Vige Chief said.


    The Vige Chief then instructed one of the warriors to quickly fetch each Kalna and the Lipry fruits.


    The warrior nodded his head and immediately raced out of the hall. Within five minutes, he returned with a Kalna and Lipry fruit in each hand.


    "Hey, are the fruits, Chief," the warrior said, handing the fruits over to the Vige Chief.

 Chapter 698 The Moment Of Revelation

    Chapter 698 The Moment Of Revtion


    ??The Vige Chief presented the fruits, scrutinizing Seig and Evadne''s reactions. "Are these the fruits you are talking about?" he asked.


    Seig''s initial scepticism melted into a furrowed brow. He was on the verge of dismissing the idea that such a valuable fruit could originate from this ce, but his words halted as he scrutinized the fruits in the Vige Chief''s hands.


    "Captain," Evadne interjected, her tone tinged with disbelief.


    She followed Seig''s gaze, noting his intense scrutiny of the fruits before returning her attention to them.


    Seig turned his focus back to the Vige Chief. "Where did you get these fruits?" he demanded, his gaze piercing.


    Though a suspicion had begun to form in his mind, he was reluctant to entertain it.


    The Vige Chief scoffed at Seig''s question. "These are the Kalna fruit and the Lipry fruit, grown here in my vige," he responded.


    Seig directed his attention to the Vige Chief. "Are these genuine?" he questioned.


    "Check for yourself and see," the Vige Chief said. He tossed the fruits through the cell, observing as Seig caught them.


    Seig examined them closely, scrutinizing their appearance and aroma.


    "You can taste them to verify," the Vige Chief suggested, urging Seig to confirm their authenticity firsthand.


    Without hesitation, Seig brought the fruits to his mouth and took a bite.


    Seig felt a surge of satisfaction over his stomach as a piece of the apple-shaped fruit entered his mouth, filling him with incredible strength.


    "This¡­" Seig began, his eyes widening in shock.


    Evadne, frozen in disbelief since the appearance of the fruits, reached for the Lipry fruit.


    Upon tasting it, she was instantly overwhelmed by an indescribable sensation, causing her to stare at the fruit in astonishment. "Captain, this¡­" she started, but her words trailed off as Seig looked up at the Vige Chief, who observed them expressionlessly.


    "Now it makes sense. No wonder the Leader of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City left everything behind when his Runaway City fell just toe here. This Sanctuary is the source of the special fruits that the Four-eared elves used to trade," Seig said, a look of realization dawning on his face as he swallowed hard.


    The Vige Chief nodded in agreement. "Yes, Patriarch Rn has been trading with us for these fruits and other items for a while now," he confirmed. "Although it''s clear that Patriarch Rn hasn''t been entirely truthful in his dealings, our agreement was made under certain conditions. So, it wouldn''t be fair to say it''s unfair, considering we''ve both profited in our own ways."


    However, he kept it in mind to speak with Patriarch afterwards to rify everything Seig had mentioned and discuss what contribution the Four-eared elves were nning to make to the City, as their unexpected arrival would undoubtedly impact the farm''s and the Garden''s production.


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s response, Seig and Evadne suddenly felt their bodies tremble as a shiver ran down their spines.


    Initially, they had thought this was an unknown sanctuary where the Leader of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City sought aid. However, after learning that this was the Sanctuary that provided Patriarch Rn with ''The Fruit of Complete Fulfillment,'' they were immediately dumbfounded.


    Seig''s mind raced, searching for the best way to express his thoughts, but he found himself unable to articte them after several attempts.


    BAMM!!


    A resounding sound suddenly echoed from within the cell.


    Everyone observed as Seig stood up and immediately dropped to the ground on one knee, his fists clenched as he bowed his head towards the direction of the Vige Chief and the others.


    "Vige Chief Brane, Leader of the..." Seig furrowed his brows, realizing he still didn''t know the name of this Sanctuary; nheless, he continued, "Please, grant us the privilege to help protect this sanctuary."


    After this revtion, he understood there was no longer a need to stall. If he wanted the opportunity to stay in this Sanctuary, he needed to be proactive, or else he might lose it.


    Once Sieg finished speaking, Evadne immediately followed suit. "Please, Vige Chief Brane, grant us the privilege to help protect this sanctuary," she said firmly, her eyes focused intently on the Vige Chief.


    However, after witnessing this scene, the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Stronghold Leader Seth couldn''t help but frown deeply in response.


    "What are you doing?" The Vige Chief asked, his questioning eyes fixated on Seig and Evadne.


    "We are pledging our allegiance to you and this Sanctuary," Seig responded with a wry smile.


    "Your allegiance? Why would I need your allegiance after you attempted to attack our City?" The Vige Chief''s chilling voice spread through the cell as he looked at Seth.


    "We only did that to test whether the Sanctuary before us was real. I can assure you that such a thing will never happen again," Seig responded, his wry smile faltering.


    By observing the Vige Chief''s expression, Seig understood that the chances of the Vige Chief epting them into the Sanctuary were almost nonexistent. However, there was no harm in trying.


    "I know it''s hard for you to believe our words, but as I mentioned before, necessities like food, water, or other essentials are scarce. Runaway Cities have to rely on each other to survive, leading to endless conflicts that span generations," Seig said with a sigh, "And now we find ourselves in a Sanctuary with enough strength to stand alone, a ce even the Leader of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City relies on for survival. Even if the chance of eptance into this Sanctuary is slim, wouldn''t I be foolish not to try?" he added.


    And as expected, the Vige Chief shook his head in response.


    "Even if I were foolish enough to believe your words, I cannot overlook your attack on our City. Moreover, I am certain that the Four-eared elves will not easily forget your responsibility for the deaths and near-extinction of their race. You drove them from their homes and seized control of what little remained. As Vige Chief, I must prioritize the well-being of our citizens, making decisions that benefit everyone."

 Chapter 699 The Moment Of Revelation (2)

    Chapter 699 The Moment Of Revtion (2)


    ??"However,pared to the fate of tens of thousands of four-eared elves, even with your extraordinary strength, imprisoning you both seems to be the best course. Still, since you provide valuable information, I will cancel the order for your execution. Now, go on, continue telling us all you know about your conflict with the Four-eared elves," the Vige Chief said.


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s response, Seig exhaled deeply, ''Well, at least it was worth a try,'' he thought.


    He resettled himself on the ground, then nced at Evadne, who also had a downcast expression.


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Evadne''s mind, causing her to turn sharply towards Seig.


    However, Seig immediately shook his head, signalling her to stop. "That would only make us appear more desperate," he cautioned.


    He could discern from the desperate look in her eyes that Evadne was considering exining their predicament to the Vige Chief and the others above. However, Seig recognised that rather than provoking sympathy, such an act would likely make them look at them in distrust for going through such an extent just so they could save their lives.


    If it was the outside world, Seig knew it would offer more context for their allegiance; however, he was more than aware of its effects on those living within a Sanctuary.


    Evadne''s shoulders slumped downward as she leaned against the wall, her gaze fixed on the fruit in her palm. She no longer paid attention to the Vige Chief, the others, or Seig, who was seated beside her.


    Seig sighed, shifting his attention away from Evadne and focusing on the Vige Chief and the others. He continued, "The other valuable item they provided in their trade that led us to trespass into their territory was the ''Elixir of the Four Ears'', a unique brew capable of quenching the thirst of any individual for half a day or warriors, depending on how much they consume."


    "You see, with the special fruit ''The Fruit of Complete Fulfillment'', capable of filling up the stomach of a normal mortal for a day, and half a day for a warrior who has just been through a rigorous battle, along with the unique drink, ''Elixir of the Four Ears'', capable of quenching the thirst of an individual or a warrior for half a day, we were not willing to let go of such a trading agreement so easily."


    "When we learned that Patriarch Rn had been threatened to break the trade agreement, we immediately searched for who was behind it. However, we soon discovered that the Runaway City responsible for the issue was only a grade 2 Runnaway City," Seig said, sighing heavily.


    "The only difference between a grade 1 and a grade 2 Runaway City is the size of their territories, their Runaway City, and the number of god''s chosen individuals they had. While a grade 1 city typically has a minimum of 200 gods chosen, a grade 2 city may have double or even triple that amount. So, as you can imagine, the moment we learned about this information, we abandoned any idea of confronting them directly for what rightfully belonged to us."


    "Instead, given that the Four-eared elves had already entered into a trading agreement with them and were obligated to deliver items to fulfil their monthly quotas, we resorted to the principle of survival of the fittest: if someone has what you need, you take it by force."


    "So, every month, we''d set up ambushes, which usually went off without any problem. Both sides would end up with a few injuries, and we''d manage to forcibly obtain some of their quotas," Seig exined. "Naturally, such a thing was naturally in the outside world, so we were all well aware of what we were doing, having done so several times before this."


    "Nheless, that was how things were until one day when we received a shocking order from our council: my unit and I were tasked with attacking the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City and exterminating every Four-eared elf within while the others would block any escape attempts."


    "A Runaway City never stops moving, so despite our numbers and the full support from the council, it was still a risky mission," Seig added, "However, even after the loss of my entire unit, who fought to the end, we soon realised that the Four-eared elves had somehow caught wind of our attack. They had already prepared an escape route, abandoning everything to flee."


    "This led the Council to me our unit for not finishing the task properly. Therefore, thest remaining member of my unit," Seig nodded towards the downcast figure of Evadne, " she and I were sent toplete the task. We had no choice but to pursue them and ensure the mission''spletion."


    The Vige Chief furrowed his brows as he digested the information he had just received and couldn''t help but ask, "Was that why you chased after them all the way here?" The Vige Chief asked, frowning deeply.


    After hearing Seig''s words, he couldn''t determine whether the man before him was loyal or a fool who would followmands without questioning them.


    Though the Vige warriors also receivedmands without questioning, they knew when to question an order when it felt amiss. If they obeyed every order without question, then Stronghold Leader Drakar might have sessfully manipted the entire Rightward Stronghold in plotting his escape rather than what he had done.


    Seig nodded, "Yes. Failure to obey the Council''smand means death. Considering I had no other choice, my Lieutenant and I followed the Four-eared elves with the warriors arranged for us by the Council, taking them down bit by bit until we finally arrived at their location, realising we had been led to a sanctuary in the middle of nowhere. At first, I thought it might be some kind of trick to deter us, so I attacked..."


    "If the attack was blocked, then you had confirmed the authenticity of the sanctuary. However, if it had been destroyed, you would have continued pursuing the Four-eared elves until every single one was dead," Stronghold Leader Zogar said,pleting Seig''s words for him.

 Chapter 700 Unmasking The Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 700 Unmasking The Traitor </h4>


    ?"Yes. Fortunately, it was real," Seig affirmed, nodding his head. "So rather than fighting, we decided to do the only thing we could and willingly surrender."


    Hearing his words, Stronghold Leader Zogar raised a brow. He narrowed his eyes at Seig and Evadne, scrutinizing their figures to see if he had miscalcted their strengths.


    Seig noticed the probing gaze of Stronghold Leader Zogar and looked at him with a smirk.


    "That''s everything I know about the information rted to the Four-eared Elves conflict," Seig said, shifting his attention towards the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief nodded in response. "Apart from the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City and the ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City, how many Runaway Cities are there? And what are they?" the Vige Chief asked, his questioning eyes fixed on Seig.


    After learning about the Runaway Cities, the Vige Chief wanted a detailed exnation of what they were.


    "I''m not certain about the exact number, but I''ve heard there are fewer than a hundred Runaway Cities. As for their current count, I''m unsure of that," Seig exined, shaking his head.


    "As for what they are, Runaway Cities are massive moving shelters capable of housing enormous poptions, each with their own distinct culture, poption, and way of living. Depending on their grade, these cities are mostly constructed from special ores or metal scraps. A grade 1 Runaway City can house anywhere from 700,000 to 3 million individuals and has a territory spanning about 114,780 kilometres (71.9 miles)."


    "A grade 2 Runaway City amodates a minimum of 4 million to 10 million individuals and has a territory of about 344,350 kilometres (213.75 miles). However, I can''t provide information about grade 3 Runaway Cities, as my knowledge of them is limited," Seig added.


    After Seig finished his exnation, a contemtive expression appeared on the Vige Chief''s face.


    Currently, the Prismerion race has the highest poption, totalling about 1.8 million. Despite their diverse range of techniques, their physical strength falls somewhat short. However, their status is bolstered by the presence of the Crystalforge elite warriors, allowing them to hold their own among the Vige warriors.


    In contrast, the Four-eared elves, with a poption of approximately 100,000, possess the least physical prowess within the city despite some individuals being adept at controlling the Vylkr energy.


    On the other hand, they were the minority group, numbering around 1,500 individuals, and held the most power and authority within the territory. Despite their smaller poption size, they maintain dominance.


    Despite Orion''s close ties with the Prismerions, the Vige Chief held no concerns about them or the Four-eared elves surpassing their authority. His confidence stemmed from the Vige''s rapidly expanding poption, with births urring even as they spoke.


    Moreover, they were the sole warriors naturally capable of using Vylkr energy, further solidifying their influence.


    Nheless, when he first learned about the Runaway Cities, he knew they were special. However, after hearing Seig''s words, he understood that he might have underestimated how special they were.


    This was especially true considering the possibility of several more capable individuals like Seig or others who were even more formidable than him who might as well be capable of entering a form like the Vylkr warrior mode as they wished.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth couldn''t help but ponder deeply after hearing Seig''s words. They also understood the implications of what would ur if the Runaway cities crossed paths with the Vige.


    Regardless, they all tucked this information away in the back of their minds, preparing themselves for when the timees.


    A momentary silence enveloped the air as they all processed the words they had just heard, arranging their thoughts properly.


    "One more question," the Vige Chief said. "I also want to know if there is any traitor among Patriarch Rn and his group?"


    Seig frowned upon hearing the Vige Chief''s question. He hadn''t expected to be asked such a probing question.


    Nevertheless, Seig shook his head in response. "Unfortunately, I don''t know if there is a traitor within the¡ª" Seig began, but before he could continue, the Vige Chief''s resounding voice thundered through the hall, cutting him off.


    "ENOUGH! ording to Patriarch Rn''s words, during his escape with the remaining members of his race, you managed to locate them again and again, even when they were sure that they had lost you. So it''s either you had a way to find them whenever they got lost, or you had someone leading you towards their location. Which one is it?" the Vige Chief asked.


    Of course, none of this was originally his concern. However, with the Four-eared elves now residing within the Cities, it became his responsibility to find out who among them would willingly betray their own kind, potentially leading them to the brink of extinction.


    Considering their past actions, there was no telling what they might do in the future, endangering the safety of Orion''s cities and the Vige.


    A deep frown etched across Seig''s face as he furrowed his brows in contemtion.


    After a few moments of intense thought, he heaved a heavy sigh and nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, you are correct. There is indeed a traitor among the Four-eared elves, someone who helped track their location whenever we lost sight of them," he confessed.


    The Vige Chief''s piercing gaze bore into Seig. "And who is this person?" he asked.


    "His name is Ronan, one of the gods'' chosen from thest remaining unit of the Four-eared elves," Seig replied, his voice heavy with resignation.


    "In exchange for the lives of his wife and unborn child, he left trails for us to follow, leading us towards the Four-eared elves'' boats whenever we lost track of them," he exined.


    The Vige Chief nodded thoughtfully, his mind racing as he noted the name, attempting to recall who Ronan was among the gods'' chosen. However, given that he wasn''t yet familiar with all of the gods'' chosen, he couldn''t ce him.


    Even the two Stronghold Leaders paid close attention to the name, making a mental note to ascertain Ronan''s identity among Patriarch Rn''s group.


    "Alright, tell us about the Sanctuary," the Vige Chief pressed.

 Chapter 701 Committing To Choice

    <h4>Chapter 701 Committing To Choice</h4>


    ?"I don''t know much about the Sanctuaries, but she does know something about them," Seig responded, shaking his head before gesturing towards the downcast Evadne.


    Listening to Seig''s words and feeling the various gazes on her, Evadne raised her head and briefly nced at Seig before fixing her eyes on the Vige Chief and the others.


    Suddenly, Evadne narrowed her eyes at the Vige Chief and the others. "I am sorry, but I am not giving out such information for free," she said firmly.


    A frown suddenly emerged on the Vige Chief''s face, along with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth.


    "Cough! Cough! Evadne, what are you doing?" Seig whispered, staring at Evadne in surprise.


    Just a few minutes ago, she was okay with giving the Vige Chief and the others all the information they needed, and now she was behaving as though she wasn''t willing to share the information she possessed.


    "Captain, since we have no chance of getting out of here, I don''t think we should be willing to share whatever information we have. If we are going to die, then we might as well do so with our lips sealed," Evadne dered with a fierce gaze, her eyes locking in the direction of the Vige Chief and the others.


    ''What is wrong with this woman?'' Seig thought, his brows twitching in annoyance. He could tell just by looking at her that she meant every word she had just said.


    "Are you sure about this, Lieutenant Evadne? If you don''t give us the information we want, then I will make sure that your death wille swiftly," the Vige Chief retorted, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.


    "Then, go ahead. Since we will be dead anyway, I don''t see any problem in that," Evadne replied defiantly.


    Initially, she had thought they could survive by getting on the Vige Chief''s good side. However, after trying to pledge their allegiances to him and then listening to his response, Evadne had decided. She believed it was better to die with the information she possessed than share it with them.


    At least she would die knowing they wouldn''t get what they wanted from her, rather than telling them everything they needed to know and then still hoping their deaths wouldn''te sooner orter.


    Seig couldn''t help but feel the veins in his forehead threatening to explode at Evadne''s words. If this was her n, what was the point of him going through all this and exining everything to them?


    Seig held back the irritation in his voice and cleared his throat. "Hey, if you want to change ns midway, you should at least inform me first instead of leaving me in the dark," Seig said, his eyes fixated on Evadne''s figure.


    Evadne shifted her attention back to Seig.?"I''m sorry, Captain. I promise it won''t happen again," Evadne responded, lowering her gaze with a defeated sigh escaping her lips. She realized how her Captain hated to be put in a situation like this and quickly apologized.


    Meanwhile, above the cell, the Vige Chief frowned at Evadne''s words. He thought that his threat had been sessful, especially after he had shown their current position. However, they were much more strong-willed than he had believed.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "I will keep my promise and suspend your execution today since Captain Seig has shared with us what we needed to know. I will return tomorrow to ensure we have obtained the information we need, so unless you''re keen on losing your lives, you may keep them until then," the Vige Chief said.


    With that, he turned around and left towards the exit, adding, "In the meantime, you can have the fruits. They will be your only meals for the day," his voice trailing behind him.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar briefly cast onest scrutinizing nce at the two attackers, narrowing his eyes on their figures, before he turned around and walked away to catch up with the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Seth.


    Seig calmly observed the scene before bringing the apple-


    shaped fruit to his mouth and biting. He turned his head towards Evadne, noticing that she was also eating.


    As the strange energy of the fruit surged through him, filling him with strength, Seig rxed on the ground. Since they wouldn''t have the privilege of being in this Sanctuary anytime soon, he decided it was time to carefully consider his next move.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Within the Third Border City Headquarters Branch Of The Healers'' Association


    Seraphina powered down the furnace and carefully cleaned her work equipment, ensuring everything was neatly arranged. Exhausted, she sank into the chair and rested her head on the table.


    "How did he manage it?" Seraphina muttered to herself. She had spent three hours attempting to detect divine energy within the potential three-star Vylkr vine, but none of her experiments had yielded any results.


    Seraphina let out a weary sigh as she rose from her seat, gathering the remaining Vylkr vines into a box and preparing to head back home. Tomorrow, she nned to consult with the former Prismerions Healers'' Council, now the branch heads of various Healers'' Association branches scattered throughout the Cities, to see if they had any solutions.


    While she knew the chances of them having techniques to identify divine energy within the Vylkr vine were slim, it was still worth a try.


    Furthermore, Seraphina couldn''t shake the nagging desire to ask Orion how he detected the divine energy within the vine as she packed up. However, she dismissed the thought; if Orion hadn''t shared his method with her, there must have been a reason.


    Nevertheless, the prospect of meeting with the former Prismerions Healers'' Council after so long was something Seraphina looked forward to.


    ¡­....¡­


    Second Border City


    Patriarch Rn Residence


    Patriarch Rn''s eyes slowly flickered open as he stirred awake, his gazending on the unfamiliar face before him before sweeping the room and recognizing the faces of his son, daughter, and the rest of the gods'' chosen.


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    "Patriarch Rn!!"


    "Patriarch Rn!!"


    As Patriarch Rn fully awoke and his gaze sharpened, Isadora, Lyndon, Leif, Leona, and the others erupted in excitement, rushing towards his bedside.

 Chapter 702 The Divine Apostles

    <h4>Chapter 702 The Divine Apostles </h4>


    ?"Father, are you okay?" Isadora''s voice trembled with emotion, her eyes swollen with tears as she gazed at Patriarch Rn. Lyndon nodded in silent agreement with his sister''s words.


    "Patriarch, you scared us half to death. We were afraid something terrible had happened to you. It''s a relief to see you finally awake," Leif''s voice carried a mixture of relief and concern. Standing beside him, the other gods'' chosen nodded solemnly in agreement.


    However, instead of responding, Patriarch Rn looked around the room. "How long have I been unconscious?" he asked, sighing deeply as he couldn''t spot the other two warriors, meaning they had long left.


    "You''ve been unconscious for three hours, Father," Isadora responded.


    Hearing her words, Patriarch Rn sighed again. "I am sorry for making you all worry," he said, stretching his hand towards his daughter to soothe the worry buried deep in her eyes before doing the same to his son.


    He then shifted his attention towards Leif and the rest of the gods'' chosen, silently nodding to reassure them that he was okay.


    Leif sighed in relief, then shifted his attention towards the healer standing at the side.


    "Thank you for your help. How should we repay you?" Leif asked.


    Even though they had saved some wealth, he wasn''t sure if it would be enough for the healer, considering their current location and how much she charged. He figured it was more respectful to ask.


    However, the healer unexpectedly shook her head in response. "Don''t worry about it. The Healers'' Association has already received a message from the Vige Chief to provide the Four-eared Elves race with treatment for a full month, so there is nothing to worry about," she responded.


    Leif was momentarily stunned. He could feel his heart warming at the kind gestures this ce had provided for him and his entire race, especially after such an abrupt entry.


    Even Patriarch Rn, Isadora, Lyndon, and the others couldn''t help but sigh in defeat when they heard the healer''s words. The sentiment of whether they would have done the same if they were in the Vige''s shoes was shared by everyone in the room.


    ''I''ll definitely find a way to repay them generously in whichever way I can,'' Patriarch Rn thought with a hint of resolution.


    Nheless, Leif nodded in understanding. "Alright, thank you for your help then. Let me show you the way out," he responded.


    The healer nodded with a smile and followed Leif until he led her out of thepound.


    Upon Leif''s return to the master''s bedroom, he found Patriarch Rn already sitting upright, with the others patiently waiting around him.


    Leif paused before Patriarch Rn. "Patriarch, now that you are okay, can you please exin what all that was about?" Leif asked, his gaze fixed on Patriarch Rn''s figure.


    He and the others didn''t understand the conversation between the Patriarch and Iris, so they were eager to seek more answers and discover why he had fainted.


    "I understand. There''s no use keeping this a secret since we are already in this situation," Patriarch Rn said, sighing tiredly as he noticed the expectant gazes of everyone around him.


    "Yes, Father, please exin to us what happened," Isadora said pleadingly.


    "Whatever it is, we want to hear it," Lyndon said eagerly.


    Patriarch Rn nodded solemnly. "Are you all aware of what ''Divine Apostles'' are?" he asked, observing their confused and bewildered expressions.


    "I''m sorry, Patriarch, but I have no idea what ''Divine Apostles'' are. This might as well be my first time hearing about such a title," Leif responded, shaking his head in bewilderment.


    Isadora, Lyndon, and the rest of the gods'' chosen nodded in agreement, indicating theirck of knowledge about the term.


    "Okay, it''s not surprising that none of you know what a ''Divine Apostles'' are. After all, only a few of us are aware of this information, so listen closely. In this world are ''Divine Apostles,'' revered individuals bestowed with extraordinary powers or abilities capable of performing wonders directly connected to a divine being."


    "Unlike the gods'' chosen, who have been blessed with thepatibility to wield and control the Vylkr energy, Divine Apostles are selected by the divine to serve as conduits of their will and instruments of their divine purpose. With all this in mind, I''m sure you all understand why none of you seem to know about them," Patriarch Rn exined, a deep exhale escaping his lips.


    He surveyed their shocked and dumbfounded expressions.


    However, Ronan couldn''t help but furrow his brows as a frown suddenly emerged on his lips.


    "Father... Do individuals like this actually exist?" Isadora asked, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at her father.


    Patriarch Rn nodded solemnly. "Yes, they do. However, from what I know, they can only be found in a few ces," he replied.


    "Where? And how could such a thing even be kept a secret?" Leif interjected, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    He struggled to understand how such individuals could exist without anyone, especially someone like him, knowing about them. After all, he was a gods'' chosen, so shouldn''t he have known or at least heard about their existence if they were real?


    It all seemed utterly ridiculous!


    Patriarch Rn noticed the agitating look in their eyes and sighed deeply, "The only information I have is that these Divine Apostles can only be found in the Sanctuaries and among some Grade 3 Runaway Cities," Patriarch Rn responded.


    Hearing Patriarch Rn''s words, Leif, Isadora, Lyndon, and the others gulped nervously.


    Divine Apostles!


    Sanctuaries!


    Grade 3 Runaway Cities!


    It suddenly made sense why they had never heard of such words before. These were the only ces where a Divine Apostle could be found.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on their faces as they all gazed at Patriarch Rn in disbelief once more.


    "Patriarch, so that warrior..." Leif began, his eyes widening as he fixed his gaze on Patriarch Rn.


    The others present also stared at him wide-eyed, their gazes trembling with fear as the same thought formed within their minds.

 Chapter 703 Unveiling Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 703 Unveiling Deceit</h4>


    ?"Yes, if what we heard is true, then she is also a revered individual who hase in direct contact with a god," Patriarch Rn interrupted, shaking his head wearily.


    "Since there is a ''Divine Apostle'' here, I also thought there would be a high chance of a temple nearby, granting me the opportunity toe in direct contact with a divine being. But it seems that will not be possible anymore," he added, sighing for the umpteenth time.


    Though he didn''t know who Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon, was, since Iris had mentioned that the goddess was already dead, he understood there was no chance for him to contact her again.


    Also, after realizing that the Prismerions had a ''Divine Apostle'' and gaining a glimpse into their background, Patriarch Rn finally understood why he had never heard about them until today. However, he still couldn''t understand how they came in contact with the Vige, managed to settlefortably with each other, and how the Vige had developed itself and built suchrge structures in such a short period, to this very extent.


    Still, no matter how disappointed he was, he was sure of one thing: his decision toe here was right.


    "Patriarch, but she didn''t mention she was the only one. She also mentioned several others like her," Leona said.


    Leona had initially dismissed the Prismerions as barely strong and not worth mentioning simply because they couldn''t use the Vylkr energy.


    However, after listening to Patriarch Rn''s exnation about what a ''Divine Apostle'' was, she suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine when she thought about the kind of power the woman they had spoken to wielded. And recalling a few more individuals like her within these cities, Leona couldn''t help but question whether this was truly the same ce the Patriarch visited every year.


    Patriarch Rn furrowed his brows deeply, a frown etching as he recalled Iris mentioning those exact words. "Yes, you''re right. Though if it were before, I would have believed it impossible for such a ce to possess not only one ''Divine Apostle'' but more than two. However, after what just urred, I''m afraid I don''t know what to believe anymore," he said, his shoulders slumping and his expression growing wearier by the moment.


    Ronan was about to speak to discover why Patriarch Rn was so anxious to see the goddess. However, before he could utter a word, the entire building suddenly trembled, and the resounding knock of a finger rasping against a door echoed through the air.


    They all halted in their spots, wondering who would be making such a disturbance. They had only just settled into the building today and hadn''t encountered anyone besides the key figures of the territory and a few warriors.


    "I''ll go and check who it is. Maybe it''s one of the warriors," Leif suggested.


    "I''ll follow you," Lyndon chimed in.


    Leif nodded in agreement to the prince''s offer, and together, they left the room to find out who it was.


    ¡­....


    Outside Patriarch Rn''s new mansion, the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth waited patiently as they observed the figure of Leif darting back into the building.


    Meanwhile, Leif stood with furrowed brows, his gaze fixed on the Vige Chief and the others.


    "Chief¡­ Are you certain Captain Seig confessed to such a thing?" Leif asked hesitantly, his eyes fixed on the Vige Chief.


    The Vige Chief nodded solemnly. "Yes. We interrogated the two attackers from earlier today, and they divulged everything, including the presence of a traitor among the gods'' chosen. This traitor may have enabled Captain Seig and his men to locate the Four-eared elves, no matter how hard you attempted to evade them," he confirmed.


    Upon hearing the Vige Chief''s response, Leif remained rooted to his spot, his doubts evaporating into thin air.


    Ronan? Who would have thought that Ronan could be why Captain Seig and his lieutenant always seemed to find them, regardless of their efforts to evade capture?


    "That scoundrel," Leif muttered through clenched teeth, his fists tightening in frustration. He redirected his attention to the Vige Chief.


    "Chief, please allow us to handle this matter ourselves. After the trouble this traitor has caused us, I assure you everyone will be eager to ensure he pays dearly for his actions," Leif said, his voiceced with anger.


    The Vige Chief regarded Leif briefly before nodding in understanding. "Alright, just ensure that whatever you do, I want him removed from this city. But before that, I need to speak with Patriarch Rn privately about some matters," he responded.


    He had no worries about entrusting Leif and the others with the task, as he had already intended to leave this issue to Patriarch Rn, especially since it concerned the Four-Eared race. His primary concern was ensuring that Ronan no longer remained in the city, as someone with such behaviour was unwee.


    Leif nodded appreciatively at the Vige Chief before turning toward the door. At that moment, Patriarch Rn emerged, apanied by Isadora and Lyndon, with the rest of the gods'' chosen following closely behind.


    "Vige Chief Brane, I didn''t expect to see you here at this hour. I assume you have important news to share?" Patriarch Rn said, focusing intently on the Vige Chief''s serious demeanour.


    From the solemn atmosphere, he could sense that whatever the Vige Chief had to say was significant.


    Meanwhile, Leif''s furious gaze immediately fixated on Ronan''s figure.


    Ronan noticed Leif''s intense re and felt a chill run down his spine, causing his body to tense. A sense of foreboding gripped his heart as he swallowed nervously, shifting his attention to the Vige Chief.


    "Patriarch Rn, I am here to inform you that there is an intruder among you ¡ªa traitor responsible for aiding Captain Seig and his men in tracking your movements, no matter how hard you tried to evade them," the Vige Chief said, his words echoing through the ears of Patriarch Rn, Isadora, and the other gods'' chosen, freezing them in ce with shock.


    .....


    Author''s Note: Would Orion have taken the same action?

 Chapter 704 Punishment For Treachery

    <h4>Chapter 704 Punishment For Treachery </h4>


    ?Patriarch Rn quickly regained hisposure. "Vige Chief Brane, are you absolutely certain about what you''re saying?" he asked, his lips quivering as he stared at the Vige Chief in disbelief.


    The Vige Chief nodded firmly. "I see no reason to deceive you, Patriarch Rn," he replied. "And as for the identity of this person, he goes by the name Ronan."


    Boom!


    When the Vige Chief''s words resounded, Patriarch Rn, Isadora, Leona, and the others felt like their eardrums had been assaulted by a sudden explosion.


    Upon hearing his name, Ronan couldn''t help but curse inwardly as he froze, sensing the sudden scrutiny of all eyes fixed upon him.


    As a tight grip clenched around his hand, Ronan turned his head to find his wife, Lirien, holding onto him with a look of deep concern in her eyes.


    "Please, Ronan, tell me this isn''t true," Lirien pleaded, her voice trembling with despair.


    Instead of answering, Ronan closed his eyes, unable to bear the anguish reflected in Lirien''s gaze.


    Patriarch Rn nced briefly at Ronan, his expression a mix of astonishment and disbelief, before returning to the Vige Chief. Suppressing the heaviness in his heart, he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Vige Chief Brane, I understand that you wouldn''t speak without reason, but are you absolutely certain this is the information you had obtained from Captain Seig?" he asked.


    "Patriarch Rn, the information I''ve providedes directly from Captain Seig, so there is undoubtedly some validity. However, confirming its truth is precisely why we are here," the Vige Chief replied, his gaze shifting to the other Four-eared elves,nding squarely on Ronan.


    Patriarch Rn''s body trembled with fury as he absorbed the Vige Chief''s words. "RONAN!" he bellowed, snapping his gaze toward him. His eyes narrowed as they fixated on Ronan''s stiff figure.


    Observing the intense gazes of the Vige Chief and Patriarch Rn, Ronan''s body tensed even further, his grip on Lirien''s hand tightening involuntarily.


    "Is it true? Were you the one aiding Captain Seig in tracking us down?" Patriarch Rn''s voice dripped with anger, his eyes zing with betrayal as he stared at Ronan, whom he had once considered a trusted ally.


    "Patriarch Rn, this must be a misunderstanding... I would never betray our people," Ronan stammered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    But before he could finish, Patriarch Rn''s voice thundered, silencing him with a single word, "ENOUGH!"


    A firm grip suddenly tightened around Ronan''s neck, sending a chilling wave of despair through his body.


    Ronan''s eyes widened in shock as Leif tightened his grip and lifted him off the ground.


    "You scoundrel! Are you suggesting that the Vige Chief is lying, and we should believe you despite all the evidence against you?" Leif said, his voice seethed with fury as he gripped Ronan.


    Desperately, Ronan tried to free himself, but Leif''s hold was unwavering. His panicked gaze darted to Patriarch Rn, Isadora, Lyndon, Leona, Carl, and the other gods'' chosen, but their expressions mirrored Leif''s anger and disappointment.


    It felt as though they all wanted to take Leif''s ce and strangle him themselves.


    The one person Ronan couldn''t bring himself to look at was his wife, Lirien.


    As if unable to bear the sight before her, Lirien steeled herself and grabbed Leif''s arm. "Leif, please, let go. We need to hear Ronan out before jumping to conclusions," she pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears as she attempted to free Ronan from Leif''s grasp. However...


    PAAHH!


    A resounding p echoed as Leif''s hand connected with Lirien''s cheek, causing her to stagger backwards and nearly fall to the ground from the unexpected p.


    Ronan''s eyes widened in disbelief at the scene unfolding before him. "YOU BASTARD!!" he screamed at Leif, his rage boiling over.


    He unconsciously activated his Devourer''s bracelet, causing it to hum and vibrate, its gears surging to life as they regted the flow of Vylkr energy from the vial.


    The Devourer''s heart throbbed in sync with Ronan''s emotions, pulsating with increasing intensity. As thick, inky ck strands of Vylkr energy swirled around him¡ª


    BANNGG!!


    Ronan unleashed a powerful punch at Leif''s face, sending him hurtling backwards until he crashed into the wooden wall of the mansion with a deafening "BOOM!"


    Without hesitation, Ronan seized the Lirien, ready to make a swift escape, but before he could take a single step, Seth immediately acted, activating his gift; a wall of thickva emerged from the ground around Ronan, trapping him in ce.


    "Do you truly believe you can run in my presence?" Seth sneered, casting a disdainful nce at the now-imprisoned Ronan.


    ncing towards the Vige Chief, Seth awaited his orders. "Go on," the Vige Chiefmanded.


    With a nod, Seth refocused on the despairing Ronan. As he prepared tomand the wall ofva to copse inward, another voice pierced the air.


    "WAIT!!" Isadora''s cry echoed loudly as she sprinted forward, swiftly reaching the Vige Chief, dropping to her knees, and pressing her forehead against the ground.


    "What''s this about?" The Vige Chief inquired, his brow furrowing deeply as he observed Isadora''s bowed figure.


    He hadn''t expected Patriarch Rn''s daughter to be the one opposing his judgment.


    "Please, I understand Ronan''s actions are unforgivable, but spare Lirien and her unborn child. They''re innocent in all of this, Vige Chief. Please, they don''t deserve to die like this," Isadora pleaded, her eyes swollen with tears.


    As Isadora spoke, a sudden realization struck Patriarch Rn and the others like a hammer to the back of their heads.


    Hold on!


    Lirien and her unborn child... Could it be that...?


    Their attention abruptly turned to the distraught Ronan, who held Lirien in his arms with a tearful, apologetic expression.


    "I''m sorry... Hic!! I did what I thought was necessary. I didn''t believe we would survive otherwise. If only I had known things would turn out differently, I swear I wouldn''t have acted as I did, Lirien, please..." Ronan''s voice trembled and cracked, tears flowing until he could no longer speak.

 Chapter 705 Punishment For Treachery (2)

    <h4>Chapter 705 Punishment For Treachery (2)</h4>


    ?Tears streamed down Lirien''s cheeks as she gently stroked Ronan''s cheek to calm his emotions. "You don''t need to exin, Ronan. I understand why you did it. We''re partners, after all," Lirien said, her voice quivering with sadness as her face contorted in anguish.


    "But if you had seeded, would it have been worth it? Did you think I could continue living happily with our child without feeling guilty? Husband, why didn''t you tell me before making such a deal?" she added.


    Listening to Lirien''s words, Ronan felt each syble scrape painfully at his ears, stabbing his heart with every sentence.


    "I''m sorry, Lirien," Ronan said, his voice trembling with a mix of apology and despair.


    Watching this emotional exchange, Patriarch Rn closed his eyes and took a deep breath before reopening them, his expression morphing into a calm resolve. Ronan hadmitted an unforgivable deed that could not be forgiven even with death.


    However, as he pondered about Lirien and her unborn child, Patriarch Rn couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    The children of a god''s chosen were the most promising candidates for wielding a Devourer''s bracelet. Not only did they inherit their parents''patibility with Viylkr energy, but they also had the potential for even higherpatibility rates due to growing up immersed in Vylkr energy.


    However, it was widely known that god''s chosen faced difficulties in bearing children due to the overwhelming amount of Vylkr energy within their bodies. The Vykr energy only increased as they grew stronger, eventually rendering them incapable of giving birth.


    Therefore, children born to god''s chosen were highly cherished and favoured, as they were more likely to inherit the sacred lineage and be god''s chosen.


    Nevertheless, as Patriarch Rn grappled with a decision, he encountered a dilemma. While the child of Lirien and Ronan would undoubtedly possess the potential to be a god''s chosen, thereby bolstering the strength of the Four-eared elves, Patriarch Rn couldn''t shake the question of whether he genuinely wanted to raise such a child in the future.


    "FATHER!" A familiar voice rang out, pulling Patriarch Rn from his thoughts.


    He turned to see Isadora, her eyes pleading with him and then shifted his gaze to the Vige Chief, who was watching him intently.


    Patriarch Rn aged several more times as he sighed tiredly and bowed towards the Vige Chief for the first time since their meeting. "Vige Chief Brane, I will take responsibility for the trouble I have caused today in whatever manner you see fit. But please, I beg you to pardon Lirien and her unborn child. They are innocent and do not deserve punishment."


    "Ronan, on the other hand, deserves to endure far more pain than he has inflicted upon us and the rest of the Four-eared elves," he said calmly, his voice carrying a chilling edge that sent a shiver down Ronan''s spine, causing him to lower his head in remorse.


    Upon hearing Patriarch Rn''s plea, the Vige Chief nodded in understanding, then turned his attention to Seth, silently conveying hismand.


    Seth controlled the wall of moltenva, creating a passage wide enough for a person to pass through. As the entrance formed, Lirien emerged tearfully from the encased moltenva.


    Just as Lirien stepped out of harm''s way, a thunderous voice shattered the tense atmosphere.


    "RONAN!! I WILL KILL YOU!!" Leif''s scream echoed through the air as he descended from above, his Gearweaver sword gripped tightly and aimed straight at Ronan.


    RIPP!!


    Ronan stood frozen as a sharp pang pierced his heart, leaving him no time to understand or react.


    "LIRRIENN!!" His anguished cry echoed as he witnessed Lirein''s desperate attempt to shield him from harm.


    But instead of repelling the attack, Leif''s Gearweaver sword sliced through her hands, impaling her at the centre of her stomach.


    "LIRRIIEENN!!" Ronan''s cry rang out once more as his Devourer''s bracelet abruptly came to life. With a swift motion, he extended his right hand, causing one of the glyph-like tattoos to transform into a monstrous, 3-meter-tall, dark-haired translucent beast resembling a bull.


    In an instant, the creature surged forward, aiming directly for Leif.


    "BANGG!!"


    Leif''s body was sent hurtling backwards once more, his Gearweaver sword ttering to the ground several meters away as he crashed into the nearby wooden walls of the massive mansion again, this time teetering on the brink of unconsciousness.


    "MOO MOO!!"


    But the beast showed no signs of halting its charge, barreling toward the Vige Chief and the others.


    Just as Stronghold Leader Zogar prepared to intervene, Stronghold Leader Seth''s voice cut through the air. "I''ll handle it," he said, standing before the group.


    Stronghold Leader Seth''s right hand suddenly transformed into moltenva as droplets dripped from his arm to the ground below.


    As the beast closed in, Stronghold Leader Seth extended his hand, seizing it and bringing it to an abrupt halt.


    BANNNGG!


    A sharp gust of wind stretched outwards as a result of the confrontation. Seth then lifted the beast and mmed it into the ground.


    BAAMM!!


    As the beast crashed to the ground, the earth immediately transformed into a pit of seething moltenva, consuming the creature before sealing it shut, leaving only scorched earth in its wake.


    Witnessing this scene, Lyndon, Leona, and the other gods'' chosen couldn''t help but swallow hard in fear.


    The terrifying ability Seth disyed, along with his seamless execution of it, left them all awestruck. First, the massive Waterman subdued Captain Seig and his lieutenant effortlessly, and now this. What kind of humans had they encountered? It was the question on everyone''s mind.


    Stronghold Leader Seth stepped forward toward Ronan, cradling Lirein in his arms, nning on making their escape.


    BOOOM!!


    Ronan extended his left hand outward, still clutching Lirien in his right, and suddenly, a swarm of fifteen beasts emerged. Each was enveloped in swirling strands of Vylkr energy as they surged toward Seth. However¡ª


    A towering, 5-meter-high wall of moltenva emerged from the ground before Seth. It trembled momentarily before arcing downward, engulfing and annihting the beasts until nothing remained.

 Chapter 706 Punishment For Treachery (3)

    Chapter 706 Punishment For Treachery (3)


    ??Realising his glyphs were ineffective, Ronan made a split-second decision to flee. However, as he attempted to escape, a towering wall of moltenva, fifteen meters high, erupted from the ground, enclosing the entirepound of the mansion.


    "You cannot escape, so don''t waste your time," Seth said as he continued advancing toward Ronan.


    Leona and the other gods'' chosen had already epted that Ronan stood no chance in this battle, even with his Gearweaver. With this in mind, they no longer dwelled on his fate and hurried to check on the fallen Leif''s condition.


    Ronan clenched his teeth and swiftly flicked his right arm again, causing one of the glyphs to materialise into a broad, inky ck birdrge enough to carry him and Lirien. Without hesitation, Ronanmanded the bird to take flight, urging it to soar over the towering fifteen-meter wall of moltenva.


    Seth scoffed at Ronan''s attempt and paused his advance. Instantly, the fifteen-meter wall of moltenva began to rise even higher, reaching seventeen meters, then neen, twenty, twenty-four, and finally, twenty-eight meters, until it towered above the Second Border City walls, alerting everyone about themotion within the Four-eared elves'' residence.


    The Four-eared elves who had settled nearby were startled by the sight and sounds of battle, shuttered their windows and drew their curtains shut in fear.


    .....¡­


    Orion''s mansion


    Oriony silently with Ursa, Sura, and Crystalia on the soft carpet in the master children''s room, surrounded by all the newborns in their personal cradles. It was his turn to look after the children with Ursa and the others while the rest of his women rested.


    Suddenly, Crystalia''s eyes snapped open as she sensed something amiss. She raised her head to look at the window, calmly rubbing her eyes before sitting upright. The curtains on the windows suddenly fluttered, catching her attention.


    Crystalia''s eyes widened abruptly as she gazed at the bright wall of moltenva stretching high into the sky, seemingly originating from the other side of the city.


    Immediately, she turned her gaze towards Orion.


    "Orion, wake up," Crystalia whispered urgently, shaking Orion from his sleep.


    Orion''s eyes slowly fluttered open, and he yawned as he looked at Crystalia, who stared back at him with anxiety in her eyes.


    Orion raised his brows and asked, "What is it? Did Remy wake up again?" as he pushed himself up to sit upright.


    "You need to see this; I think something''s happening in the City," Crystalia said urgently, pointing towards the window.


    Upon hearing Crystalia''s words, Orion expression lit up with curiosity. He rose to his feet and made his way to the window to see what Crystalia was referring to. Pulling back the curtain, Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment as he beheld a towering wall of moltenva stretching high into the sky with its bright red-and-orange hue illuminating the surroundings.


    The sleepiness in Orion''s eyes vanished instantly as he stared at the mesmerising yet rming sight before him.


    His expression turned solemn as he realised that not only was the towering wall of moltenva situated in the direction of the area where the Four-eared elves resided, but also that there was only one person capable of wielding such power and possessing enough capability to execute such a feat.


    Seth!


    However hard he tried, Orion couldn''te up with a usible exnation for why Seth would be unleashing his gift to such an extent in the vicinity of the Four-eared elves'' residence.


    Orion turned his head back to Crystalia. "I need to head out for a while. Call Saria or Gina to cover for me and take care of the children," he instructed seriously.


    "Do you need any help?" Crystalia asked, her voice filled with concern. She had sensed the seriousness of the situation and wanted to offer her aid if possible.


    Orion shook his head. "No, don''t worry. While your strength may be enough to take care of two-star warriors, I doubt it would be enough against a four-star warrior," he replied wearily.


    Though he hoped his intuition was wrong, Orion didn''t want to involve Crystalia in a situation he wasn''t yet sure how to handle.


    Crystalia bit her lip before nodding, a defeated sigh escaping her lips. "Okay, take care and don''t do anything that will put you in harm''s way. The children still need their father, and I haven''t given birth to mine yet," she said, fixing him with a warning gaze.


    Orion nodded. "Don''t worry, I will," he assured her. Turning around, he opened the window and activated his gift.


    CRACKLLLEEE!! CRACCKLLEEE!!!


    As a wave of bluish-vibrant lightning around his legs, Orion leapt out of the room,nding safely despite the incredible height. Taking off into the sky again, his gift propelling him higher, his body surged toward the direction of the Four-eared elves'' new residence.


    ¡­.....


    Within the towering wall of moltenva


    BANGG!!


    "Arggh!" Ronan groaned in agony as another ball of moltenva surged from the towering wall of moltenva and mmed into his back. His body was sent hurtling off the bird, crashing heavily onto the ground and carving out a wide crater.


    Despite patches of his leaf-crafted attire being scorched or burnt away, revealing his body adorned with detailed glyph-like tattoos, some appearing lighter than before, Ronan''s right arm remained tightly wrapped around Lirien''s cold body. Her attire showed only minor scorch marks.


    Gritting his teeth, Ronan struggled to rise to his feet, but as soon as he managed to stand, he copsed back onto the ground with a pained groan.


    "Are you done embarrassing yourself?" Seth''s voice cut through the air as he approached Ronan, halting beside him. His eyes bore into the man below him, tinged with pity.


    "If you hadn''t been so desperate to cling to life, she and your child would still be alive," he added, casting a solemn nce towards the bloodied figure of Lirien, now long dead.


    Returning his focus to Ronan''s guilt-ridden gaze, Seth continued, "But what''s done is done. The consequences of your actions have yed out. However, I can offer you a painless death," he said.

 Chapter 707 Demanding Explanations

    Chapter 707 Demanding Exnations


    ??Ronan''s expression flickered with conflict, his head shaking briefly. "No. Lirien didn''t deserve to die like that, so I don''t deserve a painless death," he said, his voice heavy with sorrow and regret.


    Seth nodded decisively andmanded the towering wall of moltenva to retract slowly into the ground. The colossal mass gradually shrank until it vanished entirely, leaving only remnants of moltenva flowing towards Ronan like a river, encircling him in a fiery ring, trapping him at its centre.


    With no need for further words, Seth directed the moltenva to stream toward Ronan from multiple directions, engulfing him in the scorching heat. As the searing torrents made contact with Ronan''s body, mes erupted, and he let out a gut-wrenching scream, "ARRRGGHHH!!!"


    Observing the scene from the side, Leif, having regained hisposure, lowered his head with a fierce glint in his eyes, his fists clenched tightly in anger.


    Meanwhile, Isadora, still reeling from Lirien''s death, couldn''t bear to watch, shutting her eyes tightly alongside a few others who refused to witness their former teammate''s death in such a manner.


    Patriarch Rn, however, remained firm, his gaze unwavering. As the former leader of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, he had witnessed countless brutal deaths. However, given the gravity of the situation, he feltpelled to witness the events unfold entirely, ensuring ountability for the Four-eared elves who died due to Ronan''s actions.


    After five minutes, the agonizing screams that had previously filled the air abruptly ceased, leaving an eerie silence. All that remained was a scorched ring imprint on the ground, within whichy the charred outlines of Ronan and Lirien''s bodies.


    Surprisingly, their bodies had vanishedpletely, leaving no trace behind, not even a speck of ash.


    Isadora briefly nced at the scene before her, then lowered her head and began to weep uncontrobly.


    Lyndon, Leona, and the other gods'' chosen felt a wave of tiredness wash over them, exhaling deeply withplicated expressions as they took in the unsettling sight.


    Meanwhile, Patriarch Rn sighed heavily, closing his eyes briefly before regaining hisposure and reopening them.


    The Vige Chief turned his gaze toward Patriarch Rn. "Now that we''ve settled this issue, I believe we need to have a serious conversation, Patriarch Rn," he said, narrowing his eyes.


    Patriarch Rn met the Vige Chief''s gaze, exhaling briefly before nodding in agreement. "Alright, let''s go inside and discuss this privately," he responded.


    His eyes briefly flickered to Lirien and Ronan''s charred right hands, still wearing their unharmed Devourer''s bracelets, before he shook his head and led the Vige Chief into the mansion.


    As Seth bent down to pick up the Devourer''s bracelets belonging to Lirien and Ronan, which he intentionally did not harm, the sound of crackling lightning filled his ears, causing him to exhale deeply. He raised his head and looked at Orion, who hadnded beside him with vibrant bluish sparks of lightning flickering around his legs as he surveyed the area with a solemn expression.


    After scrutinizing the signs of battle around the mansion, Orion shifted his attention toward the two Devourers'' bracelets on the ground, furrowing his brow with a deep frown before turning to Seth.


    "Stronghold Leader Seth, can you tell me what is going on here and the reason for all this mess?" Orion asked with a solemn tone.


    As soon as Orion appeared, Patriarch Rn, the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar halted their steps.


    The Vige Chief cleared his throat lightly as he walked forward and stopped before Orion. "This is not something we can discuss outside. You can follow us inside so we can tell you what has urred," he responded.


    Since Orion was already here, it was best to inform him about the current situation and everything that had happened before he did the same for the rest of the key figures tomorrow.


    Orion furrowed his brow and briefly nced at Patriarch Rn''s solemn expression and the downcast expressions of his children and the rest of the gods'' chosen. "Alright, let''s go," he responded.


    Though Orion could already guess what had urred here, he understood that the Vige Chief wouldn''t take such actions without a reason, so he was prepared to hear what he had to say.


    However, before Orion stepped forward, he picked up the two sizable Devourer''s bracelets, safely securing them in his hands.


    Since Seraphina was currently experimenting on the potential Four-star Vylkr vine and was interested in the Four-eared elves'' Devourer''s bracelet and the diluted Vylkr energy, he decided to give it to her.


    Not only would Seraphina be pleased by such a gift, but it might also help her experiment with the potential Four-star Vylkr energy. And from how things look, he wouldn''t need to speak with Patriarch Rn and the rest of the other gods'' chosen anymore.


    Seeing Orion pick up the Devourer''s bracelets, Seth inwardly exhaled. He was also curious about the Devourer''s bracelet and wanted to personally have a look at how it works.


    Nheless, he understood that he would also be able to look at itter, so he didn''t pay it much heed.


    Orion followed behind the Vige Chief as he led the way forward, with Stronghold Leader Seth beside him. They met with Patriarch Rn and Stronghold Leader Zogar and walked into the mansion.


    ¡­....¡­


    One hourter


    "So, is that everything that happened?" Orion asked, his expression filled with surprise.


    After hearing the Vige Chief''s exnations, he began to understand everything that had urred.


    Who would have guessed that one of the gods'' chosen had made a deal with Captain Seig, betraying their own race, and was partly responsible for the sharp decline in numbers of the Four-eared elves before they could arrive at the city?


    Nheless, Orion couldn''t help but sigh as he pondered whether he would have done the same if he were in the same dilemma as Ronan.


    If something terrible ever happens to their territory, would he make a deal with their enemies and betray the Vige Chief and the others in exchange for the lives of himself, his wives, and his children?

 Chapter 708 Equity In Payment

    Chapter 708 Equity In Payment


    ??When this thought entered Orion''s mind, he inwardly shook his head. There was no reason for him to entertain such thoughts because he wouldn''t allow himself to be ced in such a situation.


    "Yes, that''s everything," the Vige Chief responded.


    Since Patriarch Rn had already confirmed that everything Captain Seig said was correct, he no longer doubted the validity of the information he had received.


    Orion nodded, shifting his attention towards Patriarch Rn before refocusing on the Vige Chief. "And what about Captain Seig and his Lieutenant?" he asked.


    "They are still at the Left Stronghold Main Headquarters. I believe they will be ready to talk after spending a few days in the cells without food or water," the Vige Chief replied.


    Orion raised his brow. "And what if they don''t?" he asked.


    "If they don''t say anything within a few days, then we have no use keeping them alive," the Vige Chief replied. "Also, considering that we still don''t know the limits of their strength, we have to be careful until then in case something goes wrong," he added.


    Orion nodded. "How about their offers? What do you think about them?" Orion asked curiously.


    The Vige Chief furrowed his brows in response. "I''ve already thought about it. However, it''s too dangerous because we still can''t trust their words despite what they''ve said. Also, as I''ve said before, considering that we still don''t know the limits of their strength, it would be dangerous to let them roam freely within the Cities," he responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding as he sighed inwardly at the Chief''s words. He knew that the Vige Chief was very wary of Captain Seig and his Lieutenant because they did not hesitate to attack the City upon their arrival, regardless of their reasons.


    Nheless, considering how exclusive the Vige was, Orion understood that the Vige Chief and the Stronghold Leaders would instead eliminate any threats they encountered as quickly as possible if they were left without a choice. He also realized that the reason the Four-eared elves were always weed to the Vige might have been for the opposite reason.


    Also, Orion understood that he would have to intervene to learn more about the Sanctuaries. Besides, he could sense some conspiracy around this issue, so he was more than ready to look into it personally.


    Orion cleared his throat and looked at the Vige Chief, "Chief, how about I try and speak with them?" he asked.


    "Are you sure?" the Vige Chief asked.


    He was aware that Orion was brilliant enough to negotiate with the attackers. However, he didn''t want to risk Orion''s safety by having him in the same room with them.


    "Yes," Orion nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, Chief, I don''t n on going alone. I''m sure Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth will be willing to apany me," he added.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth sighed inwardly in response. Though they already had their hands full with searching for more potential Four-star Vylkr vines and managing the City''s security, it seemed they wouldn''t be getting any rest sooner orter.


    The Vige Chief shifted his focus to both of them.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth noticed his gaze and nodded in agreement with Orion''s words.


    "If Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth are apanying you, then I have no worries about your safety," the Vige Chief responded with a serious tone.


    Orion nodded before redirecting his attention towards Patriarch Rn. With the previous matter resolved, he now focused on how to handle the issue concerning Patriarch Rn and the Four-eared elves, particrly after learning about the ''Fruit of Complete Fulfillment,'' another name they had given to the Kalna fruit, and the ''Elixir of the Four-ears.''


    He understood that the trade was eptable since both parties had agreed voluntarily and were satisfied. However, he couldn''t deny the exploitation, especially now that they knew about the fruit''s value and held the most authority in the room.


    Moreover, Orion realized that as the leader of a Runaway City, Patriarch Rn likely possessed something priceless. Therefore, he was prepared to see if Patriarch Rn would provide fairpensation for their amodation in the Second Body City.


    "Patriarch Rn, after considering everything the Vige Chief has said, I don''t think it''s unreasonable if we decide to collect payments for the Four-eared elves settlement in the city, don''t you agree?" Orion asked seriously, his gaze fixed on Patriarch Rn.


    Sensing Orion''s scrutinizing gaze, Patriarch Rn inwardly exhaled deeply. He had also listened to what the Vige Chief had said and understood that the favour extended to the Four-


    eared elves was nearing its end.


    "You are right, Warrior Orion. I agree with your assessment. It is only fair that we pay the appropriate amount for our amodation," Patriarch Rn responded.


    He felt a heaviness in his heart, fearing the potential expulsion of the Four-eared elves from the City to survive on their own against the Vylkr vines.


    "Ahem! I have already given you my word regarding the Four-


    eared elves'' amodation, so you needn''t worry about them being expelled from the City and left to fend for themselves against the Vylkr vines. However, once the rest of the key figures are informed about everything that has urred, if this matter isn''t properly addressed today, it could make things even more difficult for you and the rest of the Four-eared elves surviving in the City," the Vige Chief said, almost as if he could read Patriarch Rn''s thoughts.


    Though the Vige Chief had initially intended to speak with Patriarch Rn personally about this, he observed silently as Orion decided to address Patriarch Rn directly. After all, Orion was the next in line for Vige Chief, so the Vige Chief was curious to see how he would handle such a situation.


    Orion exhaled deeply upon hearing the Vige Chief''s words.


    The Vige Chief appeared adamant about keeping his word and determined to ensure that Patriarch Rn didn''t escape without making a fair payment.


    Hearing the Vige Chief''s words, the weight on Patriarch Rn''s shoulders instantly lifted, and he nodded gratefully toward the Vige Chief.

 Chapter 709 Solaras Divine Eye

    Chapter 709 Sra''s Divine Eye


    ??Patriarch Rn then turned his attention back to Orion. "Though I don''t have much at the moment, as I couldn''t gather all of my wealth, I possess something that might be valuable enough to cover the cost of the Four-eared Elves''elves'' amodation," he said with a sigh.


    After briefly contemting, he stretched his right hand into his leaf-crafted attire and withdrew an orb.


    The orb was about the size of a human fist, pulsating with gold, amber, and crimson hues. Delicatettice patterns adorned its surface, resembling the intricate veins of a leaf.


    "This is the ''Sra''s Divine Eye,'' a divine artefact that grants the user unparalleled insight, enabling them to perceive hidden truths, unravel mysteries, and discern the true nature of people, objects, and events with uncanny uracy. The only problem is, being a divine artefact, I don''t know how to use it yet," Patriarch Rn exined as he extended his hand outward and ced the orb securely on the table for them to examine.


    Orion, the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Seth eyed the orb curiously when Patriarch Rn first brought it out. However, after hearing his exnation, their eyes widened in surprise.


    After Orion shared all the artefacts he had found with the warriors and the Prismerions, they were all familiar with what they were. They understood their iparable valuepared to standard weapons.


    However, Orion couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at the brilliant orb. After all, he also possessed two divine artefacts and understood their immense value. "Patriarch Rn, are you certain this is a divine artefact?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with scepticism.


    It seemed imusible that Patriarch Rn could give out such an artefact, given its priceless value.


    "Yes, I have had it appraised by many experts to confirm its authenticity. Some were even tempted to im it for themselves, so I can assure you, it is genuine," Patriarch Rn affirmed, nodding his head firmly.


    Orion nodded in response. Nevertheless, even if Patriarch Rn lied, he could have Aerialia examine the artefact and confirm its authenticity.


    "Can I know how you came across a divine artefact, Patriarch Rn?" Orion asked curiously.


    Regardless of whether it was a high-level or middle-level divine artefact, Orion was aware that no one could acquire one without an extraordinary encounter, so he was truly curious about how Patriarch Rn had managed to get his hands on it.


    The Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Stronghold Leader Zogar Seth also stared at Patriarch Rn curiously, wanting to know how he had acquired such an artefact.


    Patriarch Rn nodded, "I received this artefact after trying to save a strange man a few years ago on my way to the Vige. Though he died shortly soon after, as gratitude, he gave me this divine artefact in return for safekeeping. So ever since then, I''ve kept it with me after confirming its authenticity," he responded with a sigh escaping his lips.


    "Unfortunately, during one of my trips to confirm its validity and figure out how to use it, information about the artefact leaked, drawing the attention of a Grade 2 Runaway City, ''The Wandering Wolf Borough'' Runaway City. This Runaway City was responsible for destroying the trading agreements I had made the ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City."


    Orion, the Vige Chief, and the others frowned when they heard Patriarch Rn''s words. The Vige Chief couldn''t help but ask, "So the trading agreement wasn''t just broken because of the Kalna fruits?"


    Patriarch Rn nodded in response, "Yes. Though the Kalna fruit was part of why a Grade 2 Runaway City had taken an interest in us, their main goal was the ''Sra''s Divine Eye,''" he said, gesturing towards the orb on the table. "Fortunately, they hadn''t attacked us head-on because they were unaware of where it was hidden, so they could only bide their time until they found it."


    "Though it''s only a hunch, I think ''The Wandering Wolf Borough'' Runaway City shared this information with ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City, which might be why theyunched a sudden attack against us out of nowhere. Fortunately, I received information about their attack in time and fled with some of the four-eared elves we could carry. If not for that, I and the entire Four-eared elves would have fallen along with our ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City," Patriarch Rn added.


    "So, considering that this divine artefact is the major cause of our downfall, it shouldn''t be surprising why I would willingly offer it up in exchange for the proper amodation of my entire Four-eared elven race and, most of all, prove my sincerity to the Vige and Orion''s Cities."


    "So, Warrior Orion, Vige Chief Brane, do you think this payment is good enough to serve as fairpensation for the amodation of the Four-eared elves in your territory?" Patriarch Rn asked, shifting his attention towards Orion and the Vige Chief.


    Though tempted to respond and hold the orb to see how a divine artefact feels, the Vige Chief remained silent, leaving the matter for Orion to handle.


    However, without hesitation, Orion nodded in response. "Patriarch Rn, a divine artefact is indeed enough to serve as fair payment for the Four-eared elves'' amodation, so with this, you no longer need to worry about what has urred," he responded.


    Patriarch Rn sighed. His shoulders slumped, feeling like his body had just been released from a heavy burden. "Thank you," he said.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Since we are done here, I think it''s time I meet with Captain Seig and his Lieutenant," Orion said, his gaze fixed on the Vige Chief.


    "Very well, you can go with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth. I''ll be staying behind because there are still some matters I need to discuss with Patriarch Rn," the Vige Chief replied.


    He observed as Orion briefly contemted, then nodded in understanding. Orion retrieved a cloth from his pocket and carefully wrapped the orb before rising to his feet.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in acknowledgement before joining Orion as they exited the room.

 Chapter 710 Princess Isadoras Plea

    Chapter 710 Princess Isadora''s Plea


    ??As Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Stronghold Leader Seth walked out of the hall, they immediately spotted the Patriarch Rn''s children and the gods'' chosen. They seemed to be patiently waiting for the meeting to end; their expressions were solemn and depressed.


    Upon noticing their presence, their expressions immediately brightened. Isadora, Lyndon, and the rest of the gods'' chosen hastened towards them.


    Orion raised a brow, wondering what they all wanted from him, especially since Patriarch Rn and the Vige Chief were still in discussion inside.


    Suddenly, Isadora bowed, pleading, "Please forgive us for everything that has urred. It''s not Patriarch Rn''s fault. We never expected this to happen. Please, don''t exile us from the city."


    The others beside her gritted their teeth and nodded in agreement.


    A look of realisation immediately crossed Orion''s face.


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch Rn has already exined everything to us, so you can rest assured that nothing will happen to the Four-eared elves'' amodation," Orion reassured, his gaze fixed on the group before him.


    A collective exhale escaped their lips, their shoulders slumping in relief.


    Witnessing their reaction, Orion attempted to walk around them to meet with Captain Seig and his Lueitenant quickly. However, when he stepped forward, Isadora immediately blocked his path.


    Orion frowned, "What is it?" he asked.


    Even Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth couldn''t help but raise a brow with interest as they watched the woman bravely block their advance.


    As Isadora blocked Orion and the other key figures behind him, her eyes couldn''t help but trail downwards towards the two gods'' chosen Devourer''s bracelets hanging from a piece of cloth tied on his waist.


    "Warrior Orion, may I please ask that you return Ronan''s and Lirien''s Devourer''s bracelets to us? Considering our current situation, they are our only means to recover our strength. If you take them away, it would be the same as crippling us. So, please, Warrior Orion, I hope you can return the Devourer''s Bracelets to us," Isadora pleaded.


    Orion furrowed his brows in response before coughing lightly. "I''m sorry, Miss Isadora, but that won''t be possible," Orion said, gesturing towards the Devourer''s bracelets.


    "You see, Patriarch Rn has given us these Devourer''s bracelets as a token of his sincerity to show that he is truly sorry for what urred. After all, if the Vige hadn''t seeded in finding out that there was a traitor in their midst, partly responsible for the sharp decline of the Four-eared elves, he would have been here hiding and pretending everything was okay," he added.


    Though he was lying and merely needed a reason to hold the Devourer''s bracelets so he could hand them over to Seraphina, he was confident that Patriarch Rn wouldn''t have any problems letting go of the two Devourer''s bracelets after what had happened today. If not, he would have mentioned it during the meeting.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth, who were behind him, couldn''t help but exchange looks with each other.


    Though they understood the reason behind Orion''s words, since they were also interested in the Devourer''s bracelets, they had expected Orion to be more straightforward about it instead of wasting timeing up with such an exnation.


    Meanwhile, Isadora, Lyndon, Leona, and the remaining gods'' chosen froze in their spots as they heard Orion''s words. They were stunned and surprised that Patriarch Rn had handed over Ronan''s and Lirien''s Devourer''s bracelets to the Vige to apologise for everything that had transpired.


    "That''s impossible! Father would never do that. He knows how important the Devourer''s bracelets are for developing the Four-


    eared Elves race, so there is no way he would willingly hand them over without offering anything else first," Lyndon responded, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    They had already lost Ronan and Lirien today. Now, hearing that they would also be handing over their Devourer''s bracelets to the Vige, Lyndon couldn''t help but feel slightly agitated.


    Orion raised a brow in response. "Are you implying that I''m lying and that I''ve stolen the Devourer''s bracelets without Patriarch Rn''s consent?" he asked, narrowing his gaze at Lyndon.


    Lyndon, who wanted to respond, immediately swallowed what he wanted to say when he heard Orion''s words. Fortunately, Isadora intervened, pulling Orion''s attention away from him.


    "Please forgive my brother, Warrior Orion. That wasn''t what he meant. He meant to say that the Devourer''s bracelet is one of the keys to the restoration of the Four-eared Elves. So, it wouldn''t be ideal for us to let go of it at such a critical time," Isadora said, her expression firm.


    The gods'' chosen all nodded in response.


    "I can tell you have something in mind. What is it? But before you say anything else, I should warn you that unless you are ready to offer something of equal value in exchange for the Devourer''s bracelets, I won''t be willing to give them up. Anything less than that won''t be eptable," Orion said, fixing his eyes on Isadora and the others with a smile.


    He had already wasted enough time here and decided not to beat around the bush any longer.


    Isadora, Lyndon, and the others fell silent immediately. Sure, they wanted the Devourer''s bracelets, but did they currently possess anything of equal value to exchange for them?


    No, they didn''t!


    Isadora sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in defeat as she lowered her head with a dejected expression.


    "Since you don''t have anything of equal value to exchange for the Devourer''s bracelets, I''ll be taking my leave then," Orion said, observing their dejected countenances before walking around them and stepping towards the exit.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth, who had been entertained by the scene, followed him.


    Nobody attempted to block their path this time as they exited Patriarch Rn''s residence and headed towards the Vige.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Twenty minutester


    For someone like Orion, whocked a shape-shifting gift, it would have taken about thirty-five minutes to travel from the Second Border City to the Leftward Stronghold Main Headquarters at the Vige.


    However, with the assistance of the two stronghold Leaders, both Four-star warriors, he arrived in less than twenty minutes.

 Chapter 711 Orions Tempting Deal

    Chapter 711 Orion''s Tempting Deal


    ??"Are they in here?" Orion asked curiously, trailing behind Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth toward a building guarded by two warriors.


    Though he had visited the Leftward and Rightward Strongholds in the past few months out of curiosity, there were still some ces he hadn''t yet had the opportunity to see, and one of them was where the warriors were detained if they misbehaved.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in response. "Yes. Even if we know that this might not do much in holding them back, they would surely think twice before attempting to escape," he responded.


    The two warriors standing guard outside saluted and opened the door for them to walk through.


    Orion followed behind the stronghold Leaders as they led the way forward.


    ¡­....¡­


    As Seig rested his head on the floor, he couldn''t help but sense some familiar footsteps heading towards their direction.


    He immediately tapped Evadne, waking her up.


    Evadne stirred awake and took a few deep breaths before focusing her eyes on Seig. "What is it, Captain?" she asked with a frown. She was close topleting their n, but Seig had ruined everything, forcing them to start afresh if they wanted to seed.


    Unfortunately, the warriors around them had stronger mental fortitudes than she had expected. Not only would she need to wait a few more hours until one of them was tired again, but she would also need to ensure that her execution was perfect before she could try again.


    "It seems we''ll be having another interrogation soon," Seig said, focusing his eyes towards the cell''s iron bars.


    Evadne''s expression suddenly changed into a frown as she scowled. She raised her head and narrowed her eyes at the iron bars. These people were adamant about getting the information they wanted.


    Regardless, she had no problem keeping her lips sealed, no matter what they nned.


    Suddenly, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s and Seth''s faces appeared, along with a new face they hadn''t seen before.


    "Good, it seems you two are still awake," Stronghold Leader Zogar said as he observed the two figures of the attackers within the cell.


    "We had fallen asleep, but after sensing your arrival, we decided to see why you were here. Don''t tell me that you have agreed to our proposal?" Seig asked with a raised brow as he looked at the two stronghold leaders curiously before focusing on the unknown figure, wondering where the Vige Chief was.


    However, instead of responding, Stronghold Leader Zogar snorted in response. He stretched his hand towards Orion and introduced, "This is Orion, the architect and owner of the Three Border Cities, one of which you had previously attempted to attack and the one in session to the Vige Chief''s position. And this time, he would be the one handling the interrogation."


    When Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words left his lips, Seig and Evadne couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by what they had just heard.


    The revtion hit them like a thunderbolt ¨C the City they had assaulted was not an ancient sanctuary as they had believed, but a recently constructed settlement. And to add their astonishment, the architect of this City was the young man who stood before them.


    Seig and Evadne were left speechless, reevaluating their assumptions about their surroundings. Forget about him potentially being the next Vige Chief; this revtion left them dumbfounded.


    Seig quickly regained hisposure and fixed a narrowed gaze on Orion. "So why are you here? Don''t tell me you came to threaten us for daring to attack your City? If so, you should know you are wasting your time here. As long as our lips are sealed, you can go ahead and do whatever you want," Seig said, his voice tinged with resolve.


    Orion cleared his throat loudly in response. "Since the Vige Chief has already exined everything to you two, I''ll get straight to the point. I am willing to consider your requests as long as you''re willing to tell me everything you know about the Sanctuaries," he said, his gaze fixed on the tall, muscr man d in leather and bronze armour and the blue-skinned woman with two dark, curved horns protruding from her forehead, also dressed in leather armour with bronze tes.


    Before Seig could utter a word, Evadne interjected. "Are you certain about what you''re saying?" her voice tinged with scepticism.


    Orion turned his attention to Evadne and nodded. "Yes, and in case you doubt my words, as the owner of the Orion''s Cities and the next Vige Chief, I assure you I have enough authority to make it happen," he replied confidently.


    Sensing the intense gazes of the two attackers, Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth nodded solemnly in agreement with Orion''s words.


    After absorbing Orion''s response and observing the reaction of the two Stronghold Leaders, the entire cell fell silent. Seig and Evadne wore contemtive expressions, silentlymunicating with each other as they exchanged nces.


    Seig redirected his focus to Orion. "Alright, since you know our request, prove to us first that you''re truthful. Fulfil it before we believe your words," he challenged, his eyes narrowing as he awaited Orion''s response.


    Orion sighed heavily, "That won''t be possible," he replied, shaking his head. "I came here intending to hear everything you had to say before fulfilling your request. Since the Vige Chief seems to have no interest in keeping you alive, and you two aren''t prepared to speak, it seems I''ve wasted my timeing here. Very well, I''ll take my leave," he added.


    As soon as Orion finished speaking, he turned around and walked toward the exit, with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth following closely behind.


    Seig couldn''t help but grit his teeth and silently curse under his breath. It was obvious that the young man was ying games with him.


    "Captain, I''ll give it a try," Evadne called out, nodding her head in resignation. She exhaled deeply, feeling defeated.


    If Orion had gone through the trouble ofing here to convey this message, then it was worth attempting to see if he would uphold his promises. However, if he doesn''t, there would be no point in wasting more time; they would need to execute their escape n swiftly.

 Chapter 712 The Sanctuaries

    Chapter 712 The Sanctuaries


    ??"Are you sure about this?" Seig asked.


    Evadne nodded solemnly. "We can only hope he''s telling the truth and will keep his word," she replied, exhaling with a tinge of resignation.


    "Fine," Seig grunted. "HEY, WE''RE READY TO TALK!" he called out.


    As Orion headed towards the exit, he halted in his tracks upon hearing Seig''s voice. A smile graced his lips as he turned back to his previous position. "Alright, you may begin," Orion said, his tone calm.


    Evadne nodded thoughtfully and began, "I don''t know much about Sanctuaries due to their mysterious nature. However, I do know that, unlike the Runaway Cities, which never stop moving, Sanctuaries are typically nestled in secluded locations. They''re rumoured to be inhabited by the demigods of old and Divine apostles, serving as havens for all races."


    "Rumours suggest they''re self-sufficient and possess the power to repel and even eradicate the Vylkr vines. Since their workings remain a mystery, we gauge their significance based on size, much like how we assess Runaway Cities. Simply put, therger the Sanctuary, the more prosperous and secure it tends to be. That''s the extent of my knowledge," Evadne said truthfully.


    She had presumed this location to be a grade 3 Sanctuary or higher based on its size and the absence of Vylkr vines nearby. However, such assumptions were uncertain due to the mysterious nature of Sanctuaries. Also, to her astonishment, it turned out that this ce wasn''t even a Sanctuary at all.


    Upon hearing Evadne''s exnation, Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Seth absorbed her words, contemting everything they had just heard.


    Demigods!


    Divine Apostles!


    While Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth struggled to understand the concept of demigods, Orion, who had a firm grasp of Evadne''s exnation, furrowed his brow.


    "Are you certain this is the extent of your knowledge regarding the Sanctuaries?" Orion asked with a serious gaze.


    Evadne nodded, "Yes, that''s all I''m aware of. Information about the Sanctuaries is scarce and inessible, known only to a select few. My understandinges from the knowledge passed down through generations and was acquired by our race''s unique ability. Now that I''ve shared what I know, I trust you''ll honour your end of the bargain," she replied earnestly.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry, I don''t n on withdrawing on my promise," he assured them. Shifting his focus to the guards beside the cell, hemanded, "Open the cell."


    The guardsplied with a nod, and two of them stepped forward to unlock the cell door. Just as they were about to roll down the rope, Seig leapt out of the cell andnded beside them, followed closely by Evadne.


    Evadne breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems you really intend to keep your word," Seig said with a satisfied smile, eyeing Orion closely.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth swiftly positioned themselves before Orion, their expressions serious as they watched Seig intently.


    "If you do anything reckless, I promise you''ll wish you had stayed in that cell," Stronghold Leader Zogar warned sternly.


    Seig shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''m not foolish enough to do something reckless," he replied, meeting the gaze of both Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth.


    Evadne nodded in agreement with Seig''s words, noting the seriousness in Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eyes.


    "Let''s get going. I''ll show you where you''ll be staying for now," Orion said, motioning for them to follow as he headed towards the exit.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth trailed behind him, apanied by Seig and Evadne. Meanwhile, the ten warriors followed suit, seeing no reason to remain.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Huh! It doesn''t actually look bad," Seig remarked.


    When Orion had made his proposal, Seig had expected to be led to a small, dpidated building. However, as he surveyed the two-story structure before him and the magnificentpound, he couldn''t help but inwardly nod appreciatively at the young man''s gesture.


    If Orion continued to keep his word like this, he might have no problem sharing everything he needed to know.


    Evadne nodded in agreement with Seig''s words. Like him, she was pleased that Orion exceeded their expectations, providing them a habitable ce.


    "Of course, it doesn''t," Orion responded with a snort.


    When building the Orions'' Cities, he had ensured that all the houses, whether big or small, were top-notch in quality, so it was not an overstatement to say that there were no bad buildings in the Cities.


    He didn''t have to worry about maintaining them, as the Prismerions had helped cast a magical enchantment capable of taking care of it.


    "This is where you will stay until we decide what to do with you. However, if you attempt to escape, remember that the Vige Chief''s words still stand," Orion added.


    Seig smiled. "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything so stupid," he said, waving his hand at Orion. "Let''s go check and see if the inside is as good as the outside," Seig added, his words aimed at Evadne.


    He then strode towards the building, with Evadne following closely behind, to explore its interior.


    As they left, Orion turned to address the twenty warriors who had apanied them.


    "I want you all to keep a close eye on them. If any of them so much as think about making a run for it, sound the rm and do whatever it takes to hold them until reinforcements arrive. Now, disperse and take up your positions," Orionmanded.


    The twenty warriors nodded in unison and swiftly dispersed throughout the building while others stationed themselves outside thepound, maintaining vignt watch.


    Orion turned to face the two Stronghold Leaders before him. "Thank you for apanying me, Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth. I will see you tomorrow," he said.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Stronghold Leader Seth coughed loudly. "Warrior Orion, may I ask what your ns are for the Devourer''s bracelets?" Seth''s eyes were fixed on the small sack tied around Orion''s waist, where he had stored the bracelets and the divine artefact before meeting with Captain Seig and his Lieutenant.

 Chapter 713 Asserting Ownership

    Chapter 713 Asserting Ownership


    ??"Oh, I n to give them to Madam Seraphina," Orion replied, gently patting the sack tied around his waist. "She can examine them closely to determine how the diluted Vylkr energies are made. Also, we can see if we can identify the cause of the potential four-star Vylkr vine with its help and see if we can replicate such a contraption."


    A look of realization immediately appeared on Stronghold Leader Seth''s expression, mirrored by the curious anticipation obvious on Stronghold Leader Zogar''s face.


    They knew Orion''s keen interest in strange contraptions. Therefore, it was no surprise that he would be fascinated by the Devourer''s bracelets, which was one of the reasons why Stronghold Leader Seth had given up on them for the time being.


    Moreover, considering Madam Seraphina''s skill as one of the finest healers in the Orion''s Cities, along with being one of Orion''s wives and a genius in various healing potions and other alchemy-rted activities, it was obvious that she would also be interested in the Devourer''s bracelets. Especially since she was still experimenting with the potential four-star Vylkr vine.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth understood that Orion and Madam Seraphina were currently the best candidates within the Orion''s Cities to hold the Devourer''s bracelets for the time being, as they had the best chance of figuring out how they worked.


    As for the divine artefact, since Orion hadn''t shown it to them, they decided not to ask about it. After all, Orion himself had spoken to a god, so they understood that if there was anyone who could properly take care of a divine artefact, it was Orion.


    Stronghold Leader Seth exhaled deeply, "Alright then, we will leave it in your care. I''ll be taking my leave," he said before turning around and leaping up into the sky, disappearing into the distance.


    "I also have much to take care of, including the uing festival. So, I''ll also be taking my leave," Stronghold Leader Zogar said.


    He nodded at Orion before turning around and jumping high into the sky, disappearing into the distance.


    Watching the two Stronghold Leaders depart, Orion turned and jumped into the sky and headed toward his home.


    ¡­....


    Orion''s Residence


    Orion quietly opened the window to the children''s master room and slipped inside before closing it behind him.


    "Gina, you''re back!" Gina eximed, jumping into Orion''s arms and wrapping them around him.


    Orion hugged her back with a warm on his lips.


    "Shhh!" A hushing sound filled the air, and Orion saw Saria trying to settle one of the children to sleep.


    Saria motioned with her eyes towards the side, and Orion followed her gaze to see Crystalia asleep in the chair with her arms folded.


    "She waited all night for your return and fell asleep without realizing it," Gina whispered in Orion''s ear.


    Orion nodded in understanding and gently lowered Gina to the ground before going to Crystalia. He carefully scooped her up in his arms andid her on the soft carpet for her to sleep.


    As he did, Crystalia''s eyes fluttered open, and she slowly stirred awake.


    "Orion, you''re back," she murmured.


    Orion nodded, a soft smile on his lips.


    "I wanted to tell you something earlier, but I forgot," Crystalia continued.


    "What is it?" Orion asked curiously.


    "It''s mom. She''s been getting anxioustely about the pseudo-


    divine artefact around her neck and ns to do something drastic which might harm her. I know we were hesitant to use the Divine blood on Father due to his condition and the fact that he had already given up on life."


    "However, I don''t want to see my mother go through the same experience. So, regardless of what might happen, I want to try it and see what happens. If the pseudo-divine artefact forcefully reacts to the divine blood and creates an unknown reaction that might harm her, I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens," Crystalia said pleadingly.


    Hearing Crystalia''s words, a frown immediately appeared on Orion''s face. He exhaled deeply. "Alright, since it''s like that, first thing tomorrow, I''ll head over to the Pce manor and take her to the garden so that Aegis of the Arctic Deity will help her assimte the divine blood, and we will see if it will sessfully free her from the pseudo-divine artefact. Also, don''t worry about anything because I am also willing to take responsibility for whatever happens," Orion responded.


    A warm smile appeared on Crystalia''s face as she nodded. "Alright, can Ie with you and watch how it goes?" she asked.


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    Crystalia''s smile brightened as she slowly closed her eyes. "Goodnight, husband," she said, settling back into sleep.


    Orion inwardly breathed a sigh of relief as he stood up. He kissed Gina on her forehead, thanking her for her help, then briefly sealed his lips against Saria''s before swiftly exiting the room. Knowing that Greta, Celeste, and Merida were in the master bedroom, he skipped it and headed to a secluded room on the first floor, securely shutting the door behind him.


    Orion untied the sack from his waist; he gentlyid the cloth on the ground, carefully removed its contents, andid them out before him. Once he had finished, he summoned the Crimson greatsword, causing Aerialia to materialize alongside it.


    Aerialia was about to speak, but she suddenly halted, her attention drawn downward as she narrowed her eyes at the orb before her.


    A frown creased her face as she refocused on Orion.


    "This is a divine artefact¡ª" Orion began, noticing Aerialia''s gaze but immediately interrupted.


    "I know what this is," Aerialia responded with a slight snort. "What I want to know, however, is where you got it from?" Her gaze narrowed at Orion, scrutinizing him from head to toe.


    Even though Aerialia didn''t want to admit it, she was honestly bing nervous about how many divine artefacts Orion possessed. First, there was the Crimson greatsword, which she had personally bestowed upon him and could cut through anything with its divine might.


    Then, there was the mountain he had received from the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, capable of storing living and non-living things, blocking attacks, and altering its size.


    And now, this¡ªan orb pulsating with gold, amber, and crimson hues, adorned with delicatettice patterns resembling the intricate veins of a leaf.

 Chapter 714 The Veiled Proprietor

    Chapter 714 The Veiled Proprietor


    ??Aerialia couldn''t shake the feeling that Orion had somehow managed to encounter another god; that alone was enough to set her thoughts racing. It seemed ridiculous, but she couldn''t dismiss the possibility.


    Noticing Aerialia''s gaze and hearing her question, Orion cleared his throat and began to exin all the events that had urred that night. After he finished, he waited for Aerialia to absorb his words and fully process the information.


    "So you''re saying that all of this happened just this night?" Aerialia asked, her voice tinged with scepticism.


    Orion nodded. "Yes," he responded.


    "My goodness, are you guys cursed or something?" Aerialia said, shaking her head with a long, sharp exhale escaping her lips.


    Orion smiled wryly when he heard Aerialia''s words. Though he could understand what Aerialia was thinking about, that didn''t mean he had an answer to her question.


    Witnessing Orion''s expression, Aerialia sighed. She shifted her attention towards the divine artefact and couldn''t help but frown deeply as she observed it carefully.


    "So you want me to confirm if it''s genuinely a divine artefact and how you can activate it," Aerialia asked, focusing her eyes back on Orion.


    Orion nodded.


    Aerialia fixed her eyes on the Orb, "Well, I can confirm that it''s definitely a divine artefact," she said with a contemtive expression, "As for activating it, have you tried dropping your blood on it?" she asked.


    Orion shook his head in response, "No, I haven''t," he responded.


    "Since this divine artefact had not been granted to you by a god like thest two you had received, I think dropping your blood on it might help," Aerialia replied.


    Orion nodded. He pricked his skin with his fingers and allowed it to drop on the Orb. When his bloodnded on the Orb, its golden, amber, and crimson hues shone even brighter before suddenly dimming and reverting to their previous appearance.


    "Did it work?" Aerialia asked, her eyes fixed on Orion curiously.


    If Orion had bonded with the Orb, then he should feel a strong connection with it, which they could use to activate it and possibly find out the functions of the divine artefact.


    Orion furrowed his brows, "No, I don''t feel any connection," he responded, shaking his head.


    Aerialia frowned. "Are you sure?" she questioned.


    She had observed Orb''s strange reaction to Orion''s blood, so she was a little sceptical that nothing had happened.


    Orion nodded, "Yes. I don''t feel anything. It didn''t work," he responded with a disappointed sigh.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Aerialia''s frown deepened further, her brows furrowing in deep contemtion.


    After a few seconds, she narrowed her eyes at Orion. "I think I might know why it didn''t work," she said solemnly.


    "What is it then?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Aerialia, curiously awaiting her response.


    "It might not have worked because this divine artefact might still be bound to another person. But this normally wouldn''t be an issue since a person can forcefully break a bond between a person and an artefact. However, if the individual is much stronger than the person trying to break that bond, it might as well be a fruitless endeavour," Aerialia exined.


    "So that means there is already someone much stronger than me bound to this artefact?" Orion responded with a deep frown.


    "Yes," Aerialia responded with a nod.


    "You are a goddess, right? Can''t you do anything about it?" Orion asked, his tone tinged with a mixture of frustration and hope.


    Aerialia snorted, "Right now, I''m only a divine soul, and my anchor to the world is through the Crimson Greatsword or the Princess of the Garden. So, if we want to try that method, we can only do it through the Princess of the Garden. Also, though I doubt that the person bound to this divine artefact is a divine being, considering that we have alreadye across the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, we shouldn''t rule out that possibility. So if there is bacsh from trying to break the bond, I''ll have to warn you that the Princess of the Garden would have to bear it," Aerialia exined.


    "That means I''ll have to keep it away forter. I don''t want to risk anything happening to the Princess of the Garden and our children," Orion responded with a defeated sigh.


    "I knew you were going to say that," Aerialia responded, her tone tinged with admiration and amusement.


    She had already anticipated such a response; otherwise, she wouldn''t have informed him about such a method.


    Aerialia then shifted her gaze towards the Devourer''s bracelet, "What do you n to do with the Devourer''s bracelet?" she asked, her eyes fixed on Orion, curious about his intentions.


    Orion exined his n to give the Devourer''s bracelets to Seraphina and see if they would aid her experiments with the potential four-star Vylkr vines and if she would also be able to replicate the mechanism.


    Aerialia nodded in understanding.


    Though she recognized Saraphina''s brilliance after her sess with Greta in developing an elixir to restrain Orion''s incredibly fertile semen, she still harboured doubts about whether Saraphina could seed. After all, it was obvious that the Devourer''s bracelet was much moreplex than it appeared, and divine energy, which only she had managed to detect, had acted as a catalyst for the potential four-star Vylkr vine.


    Orion then grabbed one of the Devourer''s bracelets and opened the smallpartment. He found a small golden vial, which he carefully removed before closing thepartment.


    Orion didn''t touch anything else and not to cause any potentially irreversible disruptions as he was uncertain of where the Devourer''s heart was located within the Devourer''s bracelet''s contraption.


    "What is that?" Aerialia asked curiously.


    Orion exined the purpose of the golden vial and its uses. When he finished, Aerialia suddenly had a look of realization on her face, "So that''s where the diluted Vylkr energy is stored?"


    Orion nodded.


    "Open it; I want to look at how the diluted Vylkr energy looks," Aerialia said eagerly.

 Chapter 715 Burning Commitment*

    Chapter 715 Burning Commitment*


    ??However, Orion shook his head in disagreement. "These are our only vials, so I don''t think it would be a good idea. If I open it, who knows if the diluted Vylkr energy within it would escape," he replied.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows. "True," she nodded.


    Orion returned the golden vial to thepartment and closed it shortly before packing the Devourer''s bracelets back into the sack and sealing it shut.


    Then, he held the orb in his hand and summoned the mountain. Almost instantly, a miniature hand-sized spinning brownish mountain appeared before him. After a moment, the miniature-sized mountain came to a halt. Without expending much of his energies, Orion ensured they were in direct contact with each other andmanded the mountain to swallow up the orb.


    Within a second, the orb vanished and reappeared in a secured location within the mountain.


    Of course, he could use the Vylkr energy and exert control over the mountain to a significant extent. However, it was already apparent that the Vylkr energy wasn''t universallypatible with everything and could potentially lead to more harm than good.


    "Oh, and tomorrow I n on taking Queen Selene to the Garden so she can assimte with the divine blood," Orion said, redirecting his attention towards Aerialia.


    Aerialia raised a brow. "Have you carefully considered the implications?" she asked.


    "Yes, however, we won''t know the oue until we attempt it," Orion responded. "Besides, based on what Crystalia told me, I don''t think she is willing to wait any longer," he added.


    Aerialia sighed deeply as she nodded, "Okay, if that''s the case, then you have nothing to worry about. Since she will be assimting with the Divine blood, I doubt anything bad will happen to her," Aerialia said.


    Orion nodded in appreciation, "Thank you," he responded. He recognized that Aerialia was trying to offer reassurance and appreciated her effort.


    Aerialia nodded again, "If that''s settled, I will be going now. Summon me when you arrive at the Garden for the assimtion so I can see if there is anything I can do to help," she replied.


    Orion nodded once more. He watched as Aerialia disappeared into a stream of light, vanishing into the small Crimson greatsword mark on his right hand. Then, he securely held the sack in his grasp and stood up, leaving the room.


    ¡­.....


    Morning


    "Gwack!! Gwack!!"


    Orion stirred awake as he felt a wet, warm sensation around his shaft. The night before, after leaving the room and quickly returning upstairs to head back to his Children''s Master bedroom, he had encountered his mother in the hallway. She was also on her way to check on the children.


    Nheless, upon finding Saria, Gina, and Ursa taking care of the children and learning that he had left in the middle of the night to attend to some matters, much to Gina''s displeasure, she immediately dragged him to his master''s bedroom to ensure that he slept and didn''t go anywhere this time around.


    "Gwack!! Gwack!!"


    Orion felt the build-up in balls the moment his mother wet tongue slid over his sack and warned, "I''m cumming!"


    Hearing Orion''s words and feeling as her son''s hardened penis throbbed between her lips, Celeste''s immediately pulled back her lips and sandwiched it between her breast. Almost instantly, a burst of thick, warm semen shot out, spraying around herrge breasts and face.


    "Ahh~~" Celeste moaned. She squirted, feeling her son''s semen covering her face before she proceeded to scoop it with her finger and swallow it.


    Orion patiently observed until Celeste finished and rose from the bed. Then, he straightened himself and stood up as well. It was obvious that Merida and Greta had already awoken and begun their day.


    Celeste neatly folded the bedsheets and set them aside before approaching Orion and embracing him. "Derry and the others have already settled on a location for their workspace, and everything will be set up within the next week," she informed him.


    "Alright, let me know when everything''s set so I cane to check it out," Orion nodded.


    "I need to go somewhere today, so I don''t want to bete," he added.


    Celeste grumbled under her breath upon hearing Orion''s words. However, instead of releasing him, she tightened her grip around him.


    "Why don''t you stay home today and take a break?" Celeste suggested, her gaze stubborn as she looked at Orion.


    "I have a ton of tasks to handle, not just today but throughout the entire week," Orion replied, a weary sigh slipping past his lips. But as he felt Celeste''s grip tighten around him, he softened. "But how about this¡ªI''ll make a deal with you. I''ll promise to wrap things up early today and dedicate the rest of my time to you and everyone else. How does that sound?"


    "I guess that would do," Celeste said, exhaling tiredly in defeat. "Even though I appreciate how much better things have be, sometimes I miss our former lives. We used to have so much time to waste and didn''t have to worry about everything happening within the Vige," she leaned in to rest her head on Orion''s shoulder as she recalled the family discussion from yesterday.


    "I understand that it''s difficult, and you wouldn''t trade your position with anyone even if given the chance. But I want you to take it easy from now on and promise to share everything troubling you with us. Even if we can''t find a solution, it''s better than keeping it to yourself, okay," Celeste added, her eyes welling with tears as she tried to hold them back.


    Orion reached out and gently wiped the tears from her eyes. Though he had many thoughts swirling in his mind, he understood that, at this moment, there was only one thing she needed to hear.


    Orion nodded with a tender smile. "I promise," he assured her.


    A warm,forting silence enveloped the room briefly as Celeste regained herposure. But just as she was about to speak, the door to Orion''s master bedroom burst open¡ª


    Orion and Celeste turned their heads towards the door to see who it was.


    It was none other than Crystalia.

 Chapter 716 Heartfelt Solace

    Chapter 716 Heartfelt Sce


    ??"What are you still doing here, Orion? I thought you had already taken your bath. We need to head to the Pce Manor to pick up Mother and then go to the Garden," Crystalia said, her expression carrying a deep frown as she nced at Orion, who stood naked.


    Her gaze then shifted to Celeste, who was topless, with the other end of her nightgown barely covering her voluptuous buttocks.


    Hearing Crystalia''s words, Celeste frowned and turned her attention toward Orion. "Where are you nning to go, the Pce Manor and then to the Garden?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Before Orion could respond, Crystalia interjected, "This is something rted to the royal family, so there''s no reason for you to know. Don''t worry, though. It isn''t going to be dangerous for Orion, at least," she assured.


    Hearing Crystalia''s words, Celeste frowned. ''What are you saying, Crystalia? Weren''t you present at the family gathering yesterday?'' she retorted, narrowing her eyes at Crystalia with folded arms.


    Though Celeste admitted that she didn''t get along with Crystalia, it was only because Crystalia was a princess who didn''t take others'' words into consideration and always acted as she pleased.


    In fact, the only reason Celeste hadn''t disciplined Crystalia yet was because of how disgraceful such an act would be for her.


    "Humph! Of course, I was present during yesterday''s family gathering and heard everything discussed. However, I am not saying anything because this information does not affect our family in any way. This matter only concerns the Prismerion Royal family and the Prismerion race itself, so I see no reason to exin anything," Crystalia responded with a snort.


    Celeste furrowed her brows again as her frown deepened, hearing Crystalia''s words.


    Though she had been careful not to pry too much into what was happening, preparing to give up after a short banter with Crystalia as she was aware that each of her sisters had some secret which they only shared with Orion.


    However, after learning that the matter concerned the entire Prismerion Royal family and its entire race, she immediately became concerned about what was happening.


    Fortunately, just as Celeste was about to open her mouth and ask another question¡ª


    Orion cleared his throat loudly, "Ahem! I''ll exin what''s going on," he said, inwardly sighing.


    He knew how long and intense the banter between his mother and Crystalia could go, so he preferred to halt it before it worsened.


    Crystalia immediately snapped her head towards Orion and focused her piercing eyes on him as though she dared him to say another word.


    Celeste smiled, a smirk emerging on her lips as she shifted her attention away from Crystalia and focused on Orion, "Alright, go on then, I''m listening," she said.


    Seeing that both women were focused on him, Orion avoided Crystalia''s stare and began to exin the matter. He had already promised his wives he wouldn''t hide something from them, so it felt much better to start with something like this and see how it goes.


    As Orion finished his exnation, a look of realization immediately appeared on Celeste''s face. She then shifted her attention and focused it on Crystalia.


    Crystalia had thrown her gaze in another direction as though she was unaware of what was happening before her.


    "Crystalia, is everything Orion said the truth?" Celeste questioned.


    Though she knew that the Prismerion race had some issues which had led to its king''s death, Celeste never expected that the matter would involve the Queen in such a manner and would also be soplicated.


    Crystalia, however, remained silent, gritting her teeth in annoyance.


    Celeste sighed deeply, witnessing the scene before her, before walking towards Crystalia. She wrapped her arms around her, pulling Crystalia into her embrace.


    "Why didn''t you tell me or any of us about this? Even if you are a princess, you are still like every woman in this home. I don''t think it''s right for you to be carrying such burdens on your shoulders alone when everyone is sharing theirs," Celeste asked as she slowly brushed her hand against Crystalia''s crystal bangs.


    Within a few seconds of hearing Celeste''s words, a small buildup of tears began to form in Crystalia''s eyes, causing her to bury her face on the side of Celeste''s shoulders.


    "Sniff! Sniff! We... aren''t sure if she will make it. There''s a chance that something bad might happen to her," Crystalia whispered.


    The more she spoke, her tears grew, causing her to weep profusely in sadness.


    "Shhh! It''s okay. You can cry it all out," Celeste said soothingly, stroking Crystalia''s back as she waited for her to calm down.


    Orion observed the scene and couldn''t help but exhale in relief. Though he knew there wasn''t any real hate among the women, except for some slight differences they disliked about each other, he was d he had managed to stop the banter between the two of them in time.


    As for Crystalia, he knew she was currently emotionally unstable, so it was not safe for her to keep such information to herself without sharing it with the other women to help ease her emotions.


    After a few minutes, Crystalia stopped crying and regained herposure. She wiped her eyes clean and freed herself from Celeste''s grasp.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Celeste asked, her gaze filled with warmth.


    Instead of responding, Crystalia turned her head to the side, faking her annoyance before nodding silently.


    Watching the exchange, Celeste chuckled warmly and gently reached out to pinch Crystalia''s cheeks. "You''d be cute if you didn''t have such a snobbish and aloof personality," she remarked, a fond smile gracing her face.


    Crystalia snorted in response. "Whether I''m cute or not, your opinion doesn''t matter," she retorted.


    Orion exhaled in defeat as he observed the interaction. At that moment, he realized that their rtionship might not be salvageable.


    Nevertheless, before they could resume their banter¡ª


    "I''ll be going to take my bath," Orion said, grabbing an extra towel and towel before exiting the room and heading towards the bathroom.


    With Orion gone, Celeste and Crystalia exchanged a brief nce before snorting simultaneously. They then proceeded to leave the room.

 Chapter 717 Seraphinas Delight

    Chapter 717 Seraphina''s Delight


    ??"Here, I want to give you this," Orion said, extending the sack containing the two Devourer''s bracelets to Saraphina.


    The other women gathered around Orion, and Saraphina cast curious and sceptical nces at the sack.


    Saraphina epted the sack from Orion, her expression filled with doubt. "What''s inside?" she asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    "Open it and see for yourself," Orion replied.


    With a furrowed brow, Saraphina nodded and untied the sack, prompting keen interest from the other women.


    As she revealed the Devourer''s bracelet, a puzzled expression appeared on Saraphina''s face. She turned back to Orion. "What is this?" she asked, her frown deepening.


    "That is the Devourer''s bracelet you asked for yesterday. I made sure to get it for you as soon as possible," Orion responded with a warm smile.


    He might have obtained the Devourer''s bracelet by chance, but that didn''t change the fact that Seraphina had asked for it earlier. Giving her the Devourer''s bracelets now would further prove his love for her, and that was something Orion always prioritized with all his women.


    Of course, it was challenging, but it was a task he willingly epted.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Seraphina''s and Greta''s eyes brightened. Saraphina immediately appeared before Orion and hugged him tightly, wrapping her legs around him as well.


    Greta exhaled in happiness, impressed that Orion had gotten his hands on a Devourer''s bracelet a few days after Seraphina had asked for it.


    However, the rest of the women, who had no idea what was happening, couldn''t help but sigh in confusion. They were puzzled by Seraphina''s joyful reaction to receiving the bracelet and unsure how to react to the unfolding scene before them.


    The jealousy in Ursa, Ingrid, and several others dissipated as they realized that this was likely something personal between Orion and Seraphina.


    "Thank you! Thank you!!" Seraphina eximed joyfully.


    She sealed her lips with Orion''s, giving him a deep, wet kiss before pulling back slightly. A string of saliva connected their lips momentarily, and Seraphina quickly wiped it away with her lips before returning to her feet.


    "Alright, now tell me, how did you manage to get it so quickly?" Seraphina''s expression shifted drastically as she focused her gaze on Orion.


    She understood the value of the Devourer''s bracelet from the moment she heard about it and its functions. She knew there was no way the Four-eared elves would willingly hand it over without something equally valuable in return and a valid reason. These were her spections, and there was still a high chance that negotiations would fail. Therefore, she was worried about what Orion might have done or offered to obtain the Devourer''s bracelet for her.


    "Well, after I mentioned that my beloved partner was interested and wanted to experiment with it for a while, they instantly handed it over to me," Orion cleared his throat and responded with a smile.


    Seraphina snorted at Orion''s words. She got the hint from Orion''s tone and couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in relief that Orion hadn''t resorted to anything outrageous to obtain the Devourer''s bracelet. "Thank you," Seraphina responded.


    "You''re wee. Just be careful when experimenting with them; I don''t want anything bad happening to you," Orion cautioned.


    Seraphina couldn''t help but ask, "Them?"


    Orion nodded, "Check it; there''s still another one in there," he responded, pointing at the sack.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in response to Orion''s words. Immediately, she rechecked the sack, dumbfounded to find another Devourer''s bracelet she hadn''t noticed earlier due to her excitement.


    Seraphina raised her head and looked at Orion briefly before shaking her head tiredly in defeat. "You are really something," she said.


    "I know," Orion responded, "Don''t worry about returning them, though; the Four-eared elves permanently gave them to us, so you can experiment with them as you wish," he added.


    Seraphina was dumbfounded once again as she focused on Orion. Her thoughts raced as she contemted how Orion could have permanently acquired only one but two Devourer''s bracelets.


    Though she trusted Orion''s words, she found it hard to believe how he had aplished all this in such a short amount of time.


    "You know, you''re utterly unbelievable sometimes," Seraphina said, sighing in defeat.


    "Again, I know. Be careful when you''re experimenting in the workshop. I need to be somewhere now," Orion responded. He leaned in and kissed her quickly before turning around to do the same for the women nearby.


    After bidding them all goodbye, Orion exited the house with Crystalia and immediately headed towards the Third Border City.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Third Border City


    Pce manor


    Queen Selene sat upon a throne crafted from beautiful crystals, adorned with various colourful gems, her expression impassive as she regarded ra and a few other n leaders and family heads standing before her.


    "So, the Four-eared elves were indeed mentioned in the ''Ancient Codex'' and participated in the ''Great War," Selene stated.


    ra nodded in confirmation. "Not only that, ording to the ''Ancient Codex,'' they had close ties with the Dream Elves, Nightwalker Elves, and Dawn Elves. Together, they formed a formidable alliance, which enabled them to survive the ''Great War'' and secure a ster gate to enter this world," ra exined.


    "I see," Selene replied, nodding in understanding.


    Just as she was about to speak further, the hall''s door swung open, and a guard entered, immediately bowing before her.


    "What is it?" Selene asked with a frown as she observed the guards.


    Their interruption of such an important meeting suggested something serious had urred, prompting her immediate curiosity.


    "Your Highness, Warrior Orion and Princess Crystalia are in the castle, waiting to see you," the guard announced.


    Selene sighed in relief upon hearing the guard''s words. "Escort them in," she replied.


    Although she could already guess the reason for their visit, she was curious about why they were both visiting her simultaneously, especially this early morning.


    The guard nodded in response and immediately exited the throne room.


    "You all can leave and focus on gathering more information about them; we''ll continue this another time," Selene ordered, her voice directed at ra and the others.


    They all nodded and proceeded to exit the throne hall one by one.

 Chapter 718 Flintors Unexpected Announcement

    Chapter 718 Flintor''s Unexpected Announcement


    ??They encountered Orion and Crystalia outside and were greeted respectfully by them.


    Orion and Crystalia reciprocated with a nod before entering the throne hall. The guard shut the door behind them.


    "Mother," Crystalia eximed happily as she ran towards Queen Selene and embraced her.


    Queen Selene smiled as she returned the embrace. "Alright, now tell me why you two are here this early morning?" she asked, fixing her gaze on Crystalia before ncing at Orion.


    "Sorry for not informing you before we arrived; however, we didn''t have the time to do so. We came here to tell you that we are ready to try that method and see if it will help free you of the pseudo-divine artefact," Crystalia responded.


    When Crystalia''s words left her lips, Queen Selene abruptly became stunned and stared at her daughter briefly to ensure she wasn''t lying before shifting her attention towards Orion.


    Orion nodded in agreement with Crystalia''s words.


    Queen Selene quicklyposed herself and looked at both Crystalia and Orion. "I now understand why you two havee to see me early this morning," Queen Selene said, a sigh escaping her lips. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it now because I have already found a solution that might work."


    "What kind of solution have youe up with?" Orion asked, his brow furrowing.


    Though Crystalia had informed him that Selene would try something dangerous to see if she could get rid of the cor, he still wanted to know what it was and was curious about it.


    "With the aid of various elixirs, we will attempt a ritual to destabilize the cor''s binding enchantments, gradually weakening it. However, there''s a high chance it won''t work, as divine energy tends to suppress the counteractive effects of lesser-ranked energies. Nevertheless, it''s the safest and most promising solution we''ve devised," Queen Selene responded, her voice heavy with resignation.


    Orion nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. He could already sense the slim likelihood of sess in Selene''s n.


    "You don''t need to do that anymore because we''re heading to the Garden so you can assimte with the Divine blood," Crystalia interjected, her voice filled with resolve.


    Queen Selene sighed again inwardly, seeking Orion''s support in this challenging moment.


    Orion nodded in agreement with Crystalia''s words.


    "We''vee to escort you to the Garden so you can assimte with the Divine blood and free yourself from the pseudo-divine artefact. We shouldn''t dy any longer and head over there," Orion replied.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Queen Selene''s shoulders slumped in resignation. "Very well, let''s go," she responded with a forced smile.


    They exited the throne hall together and went to the pce manorpound. As they arrived, a familiar figure appeared before them.


    "Good morning, Your Highness, Princess Crystalia, Warrior Orion," Flintor greeted respectfully with a bow.


    Queen Selene and the others returned the greetings.


    "Your Highness, I''vee to provide the reports from yesterday''s survey," Flintor said, holding various files and papers in his grasp.


    His task involved assessing thefort levels of the Prismerions in Orion''s cities, including those with partners or single individuals, as well as children and avable workforce. He had onlypleted about 40 per cent of the task so far.


    "Ah, I have changed my schedule today, so please pass it to ra for cross-checking before I review itter," Queen Selene replied.


    Flintor nodded.


    Just as he was about to leave, Orion immediately asked, "Flintor, I''m sure you''ve heard about what urred yesterday. Since Iris and the others were present at the Third Border City, I''m curious why you weren''t."


    He had noticed Flintor being absent more than usualtely; after not seeing him at the river at the edge of the Third Border City during yesterday''s events, Orion became concerned that there was something he wasn''t aware of with Flintor currently going on.


    A wry smile emerged on Flintor''s face upon hearing Orion''s words. He cleared his throat and said, "I didn''t want to share this information with you all like this, but my wife is pregnant."


    Crystalia, who had been listening in on the conversation from the side, couldn''t help but feel her eyes widen in surprise at Flintor''s words.


    Orion''s eyes also briefly widened before he quickly rposed himself and nodded in understanding, "Congrattions then. Inform us about her day delivery so we can prepare ande with our gifts," Orion said.


    Crystalia nodded in response, her mind already brimming with various ideas.


    Queen Selene inwardly chuckled as she looked at Flintor''s embarrassed expression. She had known about Livia being pregnant for a while now. She understood that Flintor hadn''t told anybody about it because he didn''t want to distract anyone or draw too much attention to himself from the events happening within the Orion Cities.


    "Okay, I will make sure to inform all of you when it''s time," Flintor responded, his tone serious.


    Orion nodded, "Also, when you have the time, I''ll take you to see the Four-eared elves," he responded.


    Flintor nodded with a smile. After being briefed about what had urred yesterday, he was eager to meet the Four-eared elves, especially the gods'' chosen. "Okay, I''ll let you know whenever I''m free," Flintor smiled. "I''ll see you all; I have other things I need to take care of before I can return home early and take care of my wife," he added.


    Orion, Crystalia, and Queen Selene nodded in response, observing as Flintor walked away.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Garden


    The Garden was nestled within a wide enclosure of wooden walls intertwined with magical crystal, situated adjacent to the Pce Manor.


    Upon entering the Garden, Orion and the others were promptly greeted by the Guardians of the Garden, who swiftly confirmed their identities before rushing off to attend to their various tasks.


    As they ventured deeper into the Garden, they soon encountered the Princess of the Garden, who hade to greet them.


    Queen Selene and Crystalia offered slight bows to the Princess of the Garden, who returned their greetings with a warm smile before turning her attention toward Orion and stepping in his direction.


    Orion greeted the Princess of the Garden with a warm hug and exchanged a brief kiss before they parted.

 Chapter 719 Divine Judgment: Queen Selenes Trial

    Chapter 719 Divine Judgment: Queen Selene''s Trial


    ??No matter how often Queen Selene witnessed this scene, she could never quite wrap her head around how Orion had managed to make a being like the Princess of the Garden one of his partners. It was as though the young man had a talent for cultivating rtionships beyond anything else.


    The Princess of the Garden gazed at Orion and the others with curiosity. "I wasn''t expecting your presence in the Garden, especially this early morning. Is there something of concern that I am not aware of?" she asked, her voice tinged with genuine concern.


    Though she previously didn''t concern herself with matters of the Prismerions, Princess Crystalia''s rtionship with Orion changed her perspective. Now, anything affecting them also concerned her. Therefore, she was curious and concerned about why all three were in the Garden.


    Orion nodded and exined Queen Selene''s situation to the Princess of the Garden.


    After Orion finished exining, the Princess of the Garden nodded contemtively. "Okay, as long as you''ve thought about it, I don''t see any problems trying it," she responded as she shifted her gaze and focused on the leather cor around Queen Selene''s neck.


    "Let''s go, I''ll escort you to the Divine Essenceke," the Princess of the Garden said, turning around and leading the way forward.


    Orion and the others followed closely behind.


    Upon reaching the Divine Essenceke, as though Aegis of the Arctic could sense their presence, a massive hole emerged beside them.


    "You can go ahead; I''ll wait until you have finished. And I have some good news that I think you''ll want to hear," the Princess of the Garden said, smiling warmly.


    "What kind of good news?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with scepticism.


    He briefly nced at the Princess of the Garden''s stomach, wondering if what she wanted to share with him had something to do with their child.


    The Princess of the Garden shook her head as if she could discern Orion''s thoughts. "No, though I wish it could be that, it''s something else," she responded, smiling weakly.


    Orion took a deep breath and approached the Princess of the Garden, kissing her cheek. "Alright, I''ll be back as soon as possible to hear the good news," he replied, a broad smile on his lips.


    The Princess of the Garden''s expression brightened, a warm smile spreading across her face as she nodded in response.


    Meanwhile, Crystalia and Queen Selene briefly locked eyes before quickly averting their gazes. Both were surprised to find the other looking at each other simultaneously.


    Crystalia wasn''t taken aback by Orion''s disy of affection, having received many such gestures from him before.


    However, mindful of the Prismerions'' cultural norms, she typically kept such disys to a certain level, especially in the presence of her mother. So she nced at her to gauge her reaction.


    Meanwhile, Queen Selene was thinking about something else, prompting her to divert her attention from the unfolding scene.


    Orion directed his attention towards the tunnel. "Alright, let''s move," he said before leaping into the hole. Crystalia and Queen Selene followed suit.


    ¡­......


    "Alright, brace yourself," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said as he regarded Queen Selene standing before him.


    As Queen Selene faced Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s imposing presence, her body trembled, prompting her to nce back at Crystalia and Orion.


    Orion and Crystalia both nodded in reassurance.


    "If anything goes wrong, I''ll intervene immediately," Orion said firmly.


    "I''ll pray to Naka to ensure everything goes smoothly, Mom. So give it your best and stay focused on the process," Crystalia added, her voice filled with hope and resolution.


    Taking in their words, Queen Selene nodded resolutely and turned her attention to Aegis of the Arctic Deity. "I''m ready," she said, her voice brimming with determination.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity then took control of the stream of water, filled with several golden threads, some already broken, flowing above them. He directed it downwards towards Queen Selene.


    The water enveloped Queen Selene, engulfing her from head to toe until she waspletely submerged, her feet no longer touching the ground. Strangely, within this translucent stream of water, Queen Selene found she could still breathe freely.


    Before she could grasp what was happening, the golden threads, alongside the broken ones, began to encircle and coil around her neck. Suddenly, a dense, medium-sized drop of crimson blood hidden within the strings of golden threads was revealed.


    In an instant, Queen Selene recognized the divine blood without being told, sensing its immense power. She also observed the strings of golden threads pulsating with golden light as they wrapped around the pseudo-divine artefact around her neck.


    As the divine blood, resembling a jewel, touched her leg, it spread slowly like a cast, enveloping every part of her body.


    "Ahh!" Queen Selene screamed in agony.


    Every fibre of her being pulsed with divine energy, causing her muscles to contract and expand simultaneously.


    Suddenly, Queen Selene''s scream abruptly ceased. The pseudo-divine artefact around her neck began to act up, tightening its grasp around her throat and choking her.


    As the pain became unbearable, Queen Selene reached out her hands towards her neck to grab the cor and prevent it from tightening further. However, both her hands were instantly repelled backwards, numbing them.


    Crystalia turned her head away, unable to bear witnessing the scene unfolding before her.


    Meanwhile, Orion couldn''t bear to watch either, ready to instruct Aegis of the Arctic Deity to halt the process if it became too much for her to handle.


    "There''s no need to be afraid; the pain will soon be over, and you will be unconscious while I handle the rest," Aegis of the Arctic Deity assured, his resounding voice ringing loudly in the air, calming Crystalia and Orion''s hearts, as well as Queen Selene''s, who immediately understood that this was part of the process and decided to endure.


    Immediately, the bloody crimson cast reached her upper stomach and continued to spread until it covered her body entirely, sealing her from head to toe.


    With the first phasepleted, Aegis of the Arctic Deity shifted his attention to the pseudo-divine artefact.


    He controlled the strings of golden thread to suppress and take control of the pseudo-divine artefact while the divine blood slowly merged and imprinted the divine essence deep into Queen Selene''s flesh and soul.

 Chapter 720 Divine Judgment: Queen Selenes Trial (2)

    Chapter 720 Divine Judgment: Queen Selene''s Trial (2)


    ??Witnessing how things unfolded, Orion immediately summoned the Crimson Greatsword into his grasp andid it on the ground. Alongside it, Aerialia''s tall figure emerged, hovering mid-air beside him.


    Aerialia focused on Queen Selene''s figure, now covered in a crimson blood-like cocoon, and understood that her transformation into a Divine Apostle had justmenced.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nced at Aerialia as she emerged.


    Sensing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s gaze, Aerialia nodded to him and watched as he shifted his attention back towards Queen Selene.


    "Will she be okay?" Orion asked quietly.


    Crystalia had already left her position and walked forward as though she was ready to jump in case anything went wrong. So she could not hear his words or know he had summoned his Crimson Greatsword.


    "She won''t die," Aerialia responded.


    "Tch!" Orion clicked his tongue in annoyance. He knew that Aerialia was knowingly avoiding his question.


    Nheless, Orion didn''t see any reason to be angry at Aerialia, so he immediately quelled his emotions.


    "How strong do you think she will be after this?" Orion asked.


    When Crystalia, Flintor, and the Crystal Forge Elite warriors awakened the Divine Blood in them and became Apostles, though, they weren''t as strong as Selene; their awakening had been enough to push them towards the apex of their strength, allowing them to reach the pinnacle of their race''s capabilities.


    Aerialia raised a brow and turned her head to look at Orion. "Isn''t it already obvious?" she said.


    Witnessing Orion''s confused expression, Aerialia exined, "Each race possesses unique strengths and limitations, creating distinctions that contribute to a hierarchy of power and shape their perception of powers. Individuals be stronger by pushing through their distinct hierarchy of power until they surpass the boundaries of their inherent strengths and be revered as gods among their own kind. Of course, the rank of energy they utilise also ys a significant role," Aerialia added.


    "Thisplexity was part of the difficulties that arose during the ''Great War'' as one had to understand another race''s limits of strength and their unique abilities and also know the rank of energy they utilise to have a chance at victory. This was also part of why I allied with the orc and goblin race after their gods'' deaths, to gain an edge in the war."


    [ Author''s Note: The ''Hierarchy of power'' are the advancement ranks and their tiers. First Tier Crystal Initiate Rank, and the others. Each race has them, with a few being faster than the others. However, they each possess varying power levels. This, however, does not apply to beings capable of harnessing and utilising energies simrly to the divine rank and above.]


    "Simrly, the Four-eared elves weren''t as strong as they are now. Though not weak, they would undoubtedly fail to emerge victorious if pitted against the Prismerions in battle. As such, to stand a chance at survival, the Four-eared elves forged alliances with races sharing simr distinctions, such as the Nightwalker elves, Dawn elves, and Dream elves. However, with the aid of the Devourer''s bracelet, granting them ess to harness and utilise Vylkr energy, they have obviously grown significantly stronger than before."


    "Normally, this hierarchy of power can be transcended by bing a Divine Apostle. However, as I''ve mentioned before, the Prismerions, including her, will only reach the pinnacle of their race''s hierarchy of power and won''t fully break through that limitation unless I find a way to reconstruct my body. For now, I can only provide them with special techniques and guide them on effectively utilising their divine abilities as Divine Apostles."


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s exnation, Orion nodded in understanding, a sigh escaping his lips. Besides absorbing new information about the Four-eared elves, he had hoped that, given Selene''s current strength, the Divine blood would enable her to surpass the limitations of the Prismerions'' race capabilities.


    However, it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    At this moment, the pulsating hum emanating from the Crimson blood cocoon was the only sound reverberating in their surroundings.


    Meanwhile, a brilliant golden light shone from the neck area of the Crimson blood cocoon, casting a radiant glow. A wave of magical energy soon radiated outward from the Crimson blood cocoon, attempting to exert force on their bodies.


    However, none of them were weak, so they felt the pressure wash over them like a breeze before it ascended briefly and then descended.


    Ninth Tier Crystal King Rank!


    Tenth Tier Crystal King Rank!


    Ninth Tier Crystal King Rank!


    "AHHH!!" Queen Selene''s scream pierced through the Crimson blood cocoon, echoing deeply within their ears.


    "Mother," Crystalia muttered, tears streaming down her cheeks as she copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Orion swiftly appeared beside her, catching her before she could hit the floor.


    Orion enveloped Crystalia in his arms, pulling her close. "Don''t worry, she''s stronger than she looks. She''ll be alright," he reassured her in a soothing voice.


    Crystalia nodded tearfully in response. "I know... it''s just too difficult to watch," she admitted.


    Though she wanted to turn her head and avert her gaze, she could not. After all, her mother was the one enduring this ordeal firsthand.


    Meanwhile, the magical energy emanating from the Crimson blood cocoon surged higher, showing no signs of stopping this time.


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    First Tier Crystal Emperor Rank!


    Second Tier Crystal Emperor Rank!


    Third Tier Crystal Emperor Rank!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    An expression of hope lit up Crystalia''s face as Queen Selene continued to break through to the next tier, one after another.


    Even Orion couldn''t help but exhale in relief, a smile emerging on his face as he witnessed the remarkable scene.


    Tenth Teir Crystal Overlord Rank!


    Pinnacle Tier - Early stage godhood!


    Pinnacle Tier - Middle stage godhood!


    Pinnacle Tier - Late stage godhood!


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    After several hours of continuous breakthroughs and advancements, Queen Selene''s magical energy began to stabilise,ing to an abrupt halt.


    Crystalia and Orion''s shoulders slumped in relief as they observed the scene.


    "See, I told you she could handle it," Orion said, turning his head to the side and looking at Crystalia, who was wiping tear stains off her cheeks.


    Crystalia nodded in response. "Yes, she is really much stronger than she looks," she replied, a relieved smile gracing her lips.


    "Due to the pseudo-divine artefact, I had no choice but to forcefully awaken the Divine blood within her. Nheless, the assimtion isplete. She has also been freed from the pseudo-divine artefact''s restraint and transformed into a Divine Apostle. Apart from her being temporarily paralysed, which she would recover from after a short rest, I think this has been sessful," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his resounding voice echoing through the air.

 Chapter 721 Heartening News

    Chapter 721 Heartening News


    ?Orion nodded in response and offered a slight bow. "Thank you," he said with gratitude evident in his voice.


    Crystalia mirrored his gesture. "Thank you," she added.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded silently at them before he controlled the stream of floating water again. The floating stream of water began to retreat as the Crimson blood cocoon slowly cracked. The golden threads loosened their grip on the cor.


    Observing this, Orion dashed forward, swiftly positioning himself beneath Queen Selene to catch her securely before she could touch the ground. As the Crimson blood cocoon disintegrated into fine dust, it vanished entirely from the air.


    Orion scrutinized Queen Selene''s condition. Apart from her attire vanishing, leaving her naked in the open, he noticed a slightly dark, burnt-like scar where the cor had previously been and the bright milky mark of two wings on her forehead, one wingrger than the other, simr to Iris''s other Divine Apostles.


    He stretched his hand and grabbed the cor that hadnded beside her, securely storing it in the pocket of his tulga.


    "How is she doing?" Crystalia asked, her voice filled with concern as she arrived beside Orion.


    "Don''t worry, she is fine. Just as Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, she is only temporarily paralyzed and will return to herself after a good rest," Orion responded.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Crystalia exhaled in relief and activated her n''s unique ability to create a nket, quickly draping it over her mother.


    After properly covering Queen Selene''s body, Orion summoned the Crimson Great Sword alongside Aerialia before rising to his feet, carrying Queen Selene in his arms.


    As they prepared to leave through the passage that had emerged, Orion thanked Aegis of the Arctic Deity once more for his assistance, and Crystalia sincerely did the same.


    "As I''ve said before, you don''t need to worry. I''ll solve whatever problems you have and protect Orion''s cities, the Vige, and everyone in them to the best of my abilities," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his golden-slitted eyes staring down at them.


    As they both nodded in response, Orion couldn''t help but ponder if his assumptions about Aegis of the Arctic Deity were wrong and whether White me was the one being untruthful about his words.


    Nheless, he shook his head internally and walked through the passage with Queen Selene in his arms while Crystalia followed him.


    ¡­.....


    The Princess of the Garden patiently awaited near the Divine Essenceke for Orion and the others to return, exhaling in relief when she saw the passage appear on the ground. She stood up and observed as Orion emerged from the passage, holding Queen Selene wrapped in a nket, with Crystalia trailing behind.


    "How did it go?" The Princess of the Garden asked, her voice solemn as she noticed Queen Selene''s condition.


    Witnessing Orion''s smile and nod, the Princess of the Garden''s expression softened as she exhaled in relief.


    "We need to return to the Pce manor to ensure she gets proper rest, but first, I''d like to hear the good news you mentioned," Orion said.


    The Princess of the Garden gestured for Orion to follow her so


    they could speak privately as she turned around and left.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll carry her," Crystalia immediately offered as she


    lifted her mother into her arms.


    Crystalia sensed that whatever The Princess of the Garden had


    to share with Orion was meant for his ears alone. Considering


    that The Princess of the Garden is a being not even her mother


    dared to confront, Crystalia discreetly withdrew, pretending


    she hadn''t overheard anything.


    While Crystalia wasn''t fearful, she couldn''t deny feeling


    intimidated by the Princess of the Garden''s presence. However,


    if the situation involved anyone from their household, she


    would have approached it differently.


    Unaware of Crystalia''s inner thoughts, Orion passed Queen


    Selene to her before heading toward the Princess of the Garden


    to join her.


    The Princess of the Garden observed as Orion approached her.


    "The good news I have for you is that the Guardians of the


    Garden have finally agreed to grant you an audience and hear


    your request," she said.


    Orion was momentarily stunned by the Princess of the Garden''s


    words before a joyful smile spread across his face. "It seems all


    my hard work has finally paid off," he replied.


    If the Pixies had resisted meeting him despite his numerous


    attempts, then it was safe to say that even a divine being


    couldn''t reconcile their rtionship.


    "Yes, your efforts have paid off," the Princess of the Garden


    acknowledged, smiling as she observed Orion''s jubnt


    expression. "However, I don''t think you should be celebrating


    just yet," she warned.


    "What do you mean?" Orion asked, his brows furrowing in


    confusion.


    "You see, the pixies are a race very attuned and responsive to


    their emotions. If they love you, they''ll go to any lengths for


    you, but if they hate you, they''ll do the opposite¡ªattack you or


    ensure you feel the full force of their anger. The only reason


    they haven''t acted against you is because of our rtionship


    and the divine energy they sense around you, along with your


    connection to the god beneath the Garden, which makes your


    situation somewhat unique," the Princess of the Garden


    exined.


    "However, now that they''ve agreed to meet with you, you have


    to be careful because I suspect they''re still nning


    something," she added.


    Orion nodded solemnly. "You don''t have to worry, I''ll be careful,"


    he assured.


    Even without the Princess of the Garden''s warning, Orion had


    every intention of proceeding cautiously, having witnessed the


    Pixies'' personalities firsthand.


    "Okay. I''ll inform them you''re busy today, but be sure to arrive


    before sunset tomorrow," the Princess of the Garden


    instructed.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    "Alright, I won''t bete," Orion affirmed.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded before they returned to


    Crystalia and Queen Selene. Orion bid the Princess goodbye


    with a kiss before taking hold of Queen Selene and making their


    way out of the Garden.


    ........


    Pce manor


    "Alright, you cane in and put her on the bed," Crystalia said,


    holding her mother''s bedroom door open as maids exited the


    room, having finished cleaning it for Orion to enter.

 Chapter 722 Presenting The Alternatives

    Chapter 722 Presenting The Alternatives


    ??Orion walked into the room and gentlyid Queen Selene on the bed. He carefully removed the nket from her body and adjusted the bedsheets to cover her properly.


    Once he finished, Crystalia climbed onto the bed and settled in, pulling the bedsheet over herself as well.


    Crystalia turned her attention to Orion. "You can go on and continue with your day. I''ll stay here and take care of her until she awakens," she said.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "Okay, I''ll return in the evening to check up on the two of you," he responded.


    Crystalia nodded back and watched as Orion left the room. She then settledfortably on the bed, embracing Queen Selene, and drifted off to sleep.


    ¡­....¡­


    The Vige


    Vige Chief''spound


    Orionnded before the Vige Chief''spound and exchanged pleasantries with the two guards before proceeding inside. He swiftly approached the second hut, where the Vige Chief''s workce was located and entered without hesitation.


    He lightly tapped his knuckles against the door, awaiting the Vige Chief''s acknowledgement.


    "Enter!" The Vige Chief''s voice echoed from within.


    Pushing the door open, Orion stepped into the room. His gaze swept over Thak and the Vige Chieftess Zara before settling on the Vige Chief seated behind his desk.


    Orion greeted the Vige Chief before doing the same to Thak and the Vige Chieftess Zara.


    The Vige Chief and the others reciprocated his gesture.


    "Orion, what brings you here?" The Vige Chief asked curiously.


    He hadn''t expected Orion''s visit to the Vige this morning and spected that it must be rted to the previous night''s events.


    "I''vee to share an idea that I believe could aid in taking care of the potential four-star Vylkr vines," Orion responded.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, the Vige Chief and the others'' expressions turned solemn.


    "Please, have a seat and tell us what you know," the Vige Chief said, gesturing to the empty spot beside the Vige Chieftess and Thak.


    Orion took a seat and began to exin his n. He detailed his conversation with Aerialia from the previous day, discussing the option of burning the dead forest and the potential repercussions.


    Also, he suggested organising multiple groups of warriors to search the areas where he had previously encountered strange urrences.


    After Orion finished exining, they all wore contemtive expressions.


    "I believe we should only resort to burning the dead forest as ast resort, given its consequences. However, organising multiple groups of warriors to search your identified areas is a viable approach. I''ll notify Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth to apany you when you''re ready, considering the gravity of the situation we''re currently facing," the Vige Chief said with seriousness.


    "After I''ve delegated some of the Vige affairs to Thak and the Vige Chieftess, along with preparing for the uing festival, which will ur in a week, I''ll turn my attention to the potential four-star Vylkr vines and address any reports rted to them," he added.


    Upon hearing the Vige Chief''s ns, Orion nodded in understanding.


    "Are there any other matters you''d like to discuss?" the Vige Chief asked.


    Orion nodded, "I won''t be avable tomorrow as I''ll be meeting with the Guardians of the Garden," he responded.


    Upon hearing that Orion would meet with the Guardians of the Garden, the Vige Chief and the others wore surprised expressions. While they had visited the Garden a few times due to its simrities to the farm and had met the Guardians of the Garden, they were only on friendly terms with them and didn''t know them personally. They were genuinely curious about why Orion would be meeting with them.


    However, they all understood Orion''s connection to the Garden and assumed it was personal, so they kept their questions to themselves.


    "Alright, we''ll wait for you to join us when you''re done. For now, I''d like to know what you did with the Devourer''s bracelet and the divine artefact," the Vige Chief said.


    Orion nodded in response, then exined his decision to give Seraphina the Devourer''s bracelet, hoping she could recreate it. He also mentioned that it might aid her in experimenting with the potential four-star Vylkr vine. Also, he mentioned his n to take Sra''s Divine Eye to Aegis of the Arctic Deity for examination since he was a god and would know more about a divine artefact.


    Since only he could meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, Orion had to fabricate an excuse to conceal the divine artefact.


    "I agree that giving Seraphina the Devourer''s bracelet is the best action for now. Also, please inform me of any important information you receive from Aegis of the Arctic Deity," the Vige Chief replied.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Okay, Chief," he responded.


    "Is there anything else that you would like to inform me about," the Vige Chief asked.


    Orion shook his head in response, "No. I''ll be taking my leave now, Chief," he replied.


    "Alright, I''ll see youter," the Vige Chief responded.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement. He rose and bid farewell to the Vige Chief and the others before exiting the room.


    Stepping out of the hut, Orion strode through the Vige Chief''spound and headed toward the farm to visit Grace, Anara, and his other tree nymph partners.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Patriarch Rn''s Residence


    Patriarch Rn sat opposite Isadora, Lyndon, Leona, and the other gods'' chosen in the main room.


    "Do they all sense the same thing?" Patriarch Rn asked.


    "Yes, they''re all experiencing the same sensation of a whisper urging them in a particr direction. It intensified after they had consumed the fruits," Leona responded, her expression grave as she awaited Patriarch Rn''s reaction.


    Patriarch Rn let out a deep sigh. "I had a hunch this might ur, but I expected it would take days if not weeks," he responded.


    "What do you mean, Father?" Isadora asked, her confusion evident as she awaited Patriarch Rn''s exnation.


    "It''s your ears; aside from their innate ability to interpret thenguage of magical beasts and spirits, which we use as glyphs, they''re also tuned to the whispers of the trees and the natural world."

 Chapter 723 Innate Impulse

    Chapter 723 Innate Impulse


    ??"That''s what our ancestors wrote, and my father confirmed it after spending a few days here, listening to the whispers of life within the Vige. Although I was sceptical at first, I no longer doubt it after experiencing it myself, so I can handle this feeling," Patriarch Rn exined.


    He sighed wearily. "Unfortunately, this aspect of our racial abilities has be dormant over the millenniums of living in this dead world, so it''s perfectly normal for them to feel strange and struggle to handle this sensation."


    Patriarch Rn observed their ears, observing how all four twitched regrly.


    It was obvious that his children and the gods'' chosen ones were also experiencing the same sensation. However, they were strong-willed enough to suppress it and continue with their day.


    This was one of the reasons why he had pleaded and negotiated with the Vige Chief to allow him entry to the farm; it was instinctual. Nheless, he had only seeded once and had stayed throughout his visit, almost missing the trade he hade for before returning to his Runaway City.


    In fact, there were times when he had doubted that his father had found the Vige by mere luck alone. He suspected it was because his father possessed much stronger ears than any of them.


    "So, you''re suggesting that we''re all feeling this way because we''re picking up on the whispers of the trees in the area, and we''re instinctively drawn to them?" Isadora said, her eyes widened with curiosity as she gently rubbed the fur of the small snow-furred beast lying on herp, which seemed to be listening to the conversation with a hint of intelligence in its eyes.


    "Yes," Patriarch Rn responded, nodding.


    "Fortunately, though you might feel ufortable now, after a few days, it will be easier for you to handle and ignore without much problem," he added.


    Isadora, Lyndon, and the gods'' chosen nodded in understanding. Despite harbouring doubts, since they had never experienced this, they decided to believe his words.


    "And what about Leif? How is he currently feeling?" Patriarch Rn asked.


    "He''s still locked inside his room, refusing toe out. While he may not regret his attempt to kill Ronan, he''s ming himself for Lirien''s and her unborn child''s death. So, it seems unlikely he''lle out anytime soon," Leona exined, sighing as she shook her head tiredly.


    Isadora and the others sighed in shared frustration.


    They had all attempted to persuade Leif out of his room, but he refused to let them in or even acknowledge their presence. At this point, all they could do was wait for him to finish his grieving process and be ready to face them.


    Patriarch Rn nodded wearily. "It''s understandable that he''s feeling this way, especially given what had happened. All we can do is give him the time he needs to heal before attempting to reach out to him again," he replied.


    "For now, I want all of you to keep an eye on our people and ensure they don''t do anything reckless. Not everyone will have the resolve to control themselves. Meanwhile, I''ll take the time to try ande up with any ideas on how to sustain ourselves before the month ends. That concludes the meeting. You''re free to leave and return to whatever you were doing," he added.


    However, contrary to his expectations, no one budged from their spot. They all seemed to have something on their minds but hesitated to voice it.


    "What is it?" Patriarch Rn asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Patriarch, we want to ask about Ronan and Leif''s Devourer''s bracelets. Are we simply going to hand them over like that?" Leona asked, voicing the question that was in everyone''s thoughts.


    With only six gods'' chosen currently present and one incapacitated until recovery, their numbers had dwindled to five.


    This reduction significantly weakened the overall strength of the Four-eared elves, prompting them to wonder if there was truly no way to retrieve the other two Devourer''s bracelets, which were crucial for their race''s recovery.


    Patriarch Rn sighed deeply, shaking his head with a sense of resignation.


    "I''m sorry. Since they took an interest in the Devourer''s bracelet, I can do nothing about it. At this point, it''s safe to say we owe much to the Vige Chief, as the fact that we haven''t been thrown out of the City yet isrgely due to our rtionship with him."


    "They''ve also protected us from our enemies and provided us shelter and sustenance like no other ce we''ve been to. If all they desire are the Devourer''s bracelets, so be it. It''s a small price to pay for all they''ve given us," Patriarch responded, his smile tinged with a hint of emotion as he observed their dejected expressions.


    He chose not to disclose that he had also handed over the Divine artefact, preferring to keep that information concealed for now. He wasn''t sure of the consequences that might arise if it were revealed.


    Fortunately, everyone who knew about the existence of the Divine artefact was already dead, so there was nothing for him to worry about.


    "Of course, if there everes a point where we are oppressed in any way for no reason, I promise you that as your patriarch, I''ll do my utmost to address it," Patriarch Rn added.


    Lyndon let out a defeated sigh. "You''re right, Father. Exchanging the Devourer''s bracelets for all this doesn''t seem like a bad deal," he responded.


    "Yes, though I still believe we could find other ways to repay them. However, if it''s for all this, I suppose it''s eptable," Isadora added.


    Leona and the other gods'' chosen also agreed with Lyndon and Isadora.


    "Alright, you all can return to settling in, and remember to keep an eye on the others to prevent any reckless behaviour. Also, if anybody iming to be Thak, the Vige Chief''s messenger, arrives, inform me and let him in. This meeting is officially over," Patriarch Rn said.


    He rose from his seat and climbed back up the stairs, returning to his room.

 Chapter 724 Grace’s Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 724 Grace''s Efforts </h4>


    ?"Okay, Grace, you''ve got this! I have full faith in you," Orion said, his excitement noticeable as he watched Grace standing before the vast, empty expanse of grass beside Anara''s towering tree.


    Anara, Dariya, and Mia stood behind him, gazes filled with hope and expectation, eagerly awaiting Grace''s attempt to create her own tree again.


    "I believe in you too, Grace. Show us what you''re made of!" Dariya chimed in, mirroring Orion''s enthusiastic expression.


    Grace nodded with a determined look on her childlike features etched with resolve as she prepared to channel her innate ability.


    "Will she seed this time?" Mia asked, turning her attention to Anara, who stood beside her with a hopeful expression.


    "I certainly hope so. While I adore the bond we share and the strange sensations it brings, as Grace grows older and healthier, it''s bing increasingly ufortable for both of us," Anara replied, her voice tinged with weariness as she sighed.


    Mia raised an eyebrow in surprise. "But I thought you found joy in the unique sensation thates with motherhood," she said curiously.


    Anara shook her head in response. "You won''t understand until you experience it yourself," she responded.


    Upon hearing Anara''s words, Mia nodded eagerly, her eyes zing with anticipation as she refocused on the scene before her.


    "You can start whenever you''re ready, Grace," Orion said.


    "M ready," Grace responded, firmly nodding her head.


    "Okay then, go ahead."


    Grace stretched out her hand, and a pulsing soft light emanated from her palms. Almost instantly, medium-sized green vines emerged from the grassy earth-like roots. They slowly took the shape of a tree, forming its stem and gradually rising upwards. Step by step, the bark began to form, growing bigger and bigger until suddenly, the bright light vanished, prompting the tree to stop growing abruptly. As this happened, Grace''s mind immediately became tired, causing her to fall backwards towards the ground.


    Fortunately, Orion was already behind her and caught her before her body could hit the ground.


    "Are you okay, Grace?" Orion asked carefully as he checked her for any signs of injury, sighing in relief when he found none.


    "M okay, just tired," Grace responded, nodding wearily.


    Anara soon arrived and knelt down beside them, using her ability to check Grace''s health and aid her in fully recovering. Within seconds, Grace had returned to full health, prompting Anara to deactivate her ability and withdraw her hand.


    "I still don''t understand why she is still falling like this," Anara said, her voice firm, as she couldn''te up with any exnation except one, which was that it might be because Grace was not a fully-blooded tree nymph but a natural offspring between her and Orion.


    Though this exnation settled many of her unanswered questions, they needed a much more detailed exnation to understand why Grace was finding it difficult tomunicate with the earth.


    Orion inwardly sighed and picked up Grace, pulling her into his embrace as he stood up. "Instead of doing this every week, how about we reduce it to once a month?" he suggested.


    He could feel Grace subtly nodding her head in agreement.


    Anara shook her head. "I don''t think that would be a good idea. We need to get it right now while she''s young so that when she grows older, she won''t have much trouble utilizing her ability and won''t cause trouble for herself and those around her," she responded.


    Hearing Anara''s response, Orion sighed and decided to remain quiet, understanding the importance of what she had said. Anara, alongside Dariya and Mia, had properly exined to him how crucial this was for Grace''s growth in the future.


    However, despite Grace''s rapid development, for him, she was still his newborn daughter with a very long life ahead of her.


    He had to ensure that situations like this wouldn''t adversely affect her.


    Upon hearing Anara''s words and strict voice, Grace lowered her head slightly, "M sorry, modda," she said.


    Listening to Grace''s words and witnessing Orion''sforting gesture, Anara couldn''t help but exhale inwardly, wondering if she had been a little too strict in handling the situation.


    "No, there''s no need for you to apologize. You''ve done nothing wrong; I''m the one who has been a little too strict," Anara said, reconsidering her approach. "Maybe it''s best I agree with your father and push this to only once a month."


    When Anara said this, Grace immediately lifted her head from Orion''s embrace and turned to look at her mother with hope and joy in her eyes. "Really?" she questioned eagerly.


    Anara nodded, a warm smile appearing on her lips.


    Grace''s eyes widened in excitement, and she instantly leapt out of Orion''s embrace and into Anara''s. "Yesh! Thank you," she responded with gratitude.


    Anara slightly gestured as shefortably held Grace in her arms.


    Dariya and Mia observed the scene from a distance, feeling the burning desire to have a child of their own grow stronger within them. Orion noticed their longing looks and couldn''t help but sigh. Despite loving them as his partners, he hesitated to give them a child because of Grace''s condition, which was something that they all understood.


    Nevertheless, as their tasks for the day wereplete, Orion decided it was time to return. He bid Grace farewell with a warm hug and a kiss on her forehead, repeating the gesture with Anara, Dariya, and Mia, lingering a bit longer with each of them.


    Then, he turned and took off into the sky, heading towards Caretaker Shani''s side of the farm.


    Uponnding at Caretaker Shani''s side of the farm, it took some time before Orion located her.


    "Orion, why are you here?" Caretaker Shani''s surprise was evident in her voice, unexpected as Orion''s visit was, especially at this hour. Nheless, a thought quickly crossed her mind. "Are you here to see the Vige Chief?" she asked curiously.


    After all, after yesterday''s events, it wouldn''t be surprising if Orion came to see the Vige Chief today.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "I came to inform him about some things that might be helpful in our current situation," he replied.

 Chapter 725 Caretaker Shani’s Unintentional Bond**

    <h4>Chapter 725 Caretaker Shani''s Unintentional Bond**</h4>


    ?Caretaker Shani nodded understandingly. "Okay, I understand," she replied.


    As one of the key figures in their territory, she knew Orion was likely to be the next Vige Chief. It was evident to anyone who paid attention, given Orion''s remarkable achievements and the advancements he had brought to their territory. Therefore, she decided not to pry too much into the details of his visit.


    "Nheless, I''m d you showed up," Caretaker Shani said, smiling warmly.


    "Oh, and why is that?" Orion asked, raising a curious eyebrow as he stepped closer to Caretaker Shani, their skin almost touching.


    Caretaker Shani felt her breath quicken without hesitation as she sensed Orion''s closeness and caught his scent. "It wouldn''t be proper if you make me say it," she murmured under her breath, diverting her attention to the farmers tending to their nts. She began giving them instructions, hoping to regain herposure.


    However, her instructions onlysted for a few seconds before she abruptly halted as Orion held her butt cheek firmly from underneath her tulga bottom.


    As Orion continued to massage her buttocks, Caretaker Shani couldn''t help but moan slightly as she felt her vagina bing wet to the extent that it began to drool. The wetness gradually gathered around her thighs.


    "I don''t think this is the best ce; we don''t want to distract the workers," Caretaker Shani said, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    She couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle, reminiscing about the time she had tried to seduce him when he visited her hut. She had intended to show Orion the emotions stirring in her heart, but he had instead takenplete control of the situation and prated her until she was unconscious.


    Orion nodded in agreement. He then gestured for Caretaker Shani to follow him towards the nearest storage building.


    As they walked, the farmers and workers continued their tasks, briefly acknowledging Orion and Caretaker Shani with nods due to their status. Finally, they reached the storage building.


    As Orion reached for the door handle, he abruptly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Caretaker Shani asked, her brow furrowing. She could feel the vagina bing increasingly wet, making it increasingly difficult to contain herself.


    "I believe someone might be already inside?" Orion responded.


    Caretaker Shani arched an eyebrow. "We''ll find another one then," she suggested. She knew Orion didn''t like having kushi in the open unless it was in specific locations or among his wives.


    Despite Orion''s desire for her to meet his wives, she stillcked the courage to do so. She grappled with whether to inform them as her sister about their rtionship or keep it a secret between herself and Orion.


    After all, there was nothing more that she could want at this age rather than to enjoy the rest of her time within Orion''s embrace, take care of her child, and ensure the stability and functionality of her farms and territory.


    However, Orion shook his head and gently pushed the door open, closing and locking it shut once they had both entered.


    As the sound of moaning and rhythmic pping of cheeks resounded, Orion and Caretaker Shani soon found the culprits.


    They took a small-sized hole through the shelf and saw the figure of an early twenty-year-old young woman with her back over, being prated by a young man in the same age category with about three kalna fruitsid on top of a soft piece of cloth on the ground.


    While Orion valued his privacy, he sensed Caretaker Shani was reaching her limit. As long as those on the other side minded their own business and left once they were finished, he saw no reason not to fully enjoy the current atmosphere.


    "I''m going in," Orion said as he swiftly raised Caretaker Shani''s tulga upwards, revealing her plump, small, round buttocks.


    However, instead of plunging in with his penis, Orion gently plunged his fingers into her and began to massage her damp pussy walls.


    "Ahh~~" Caretaker Shani moaned as she began to feel her vaginal walls loosening up until her juices instantly poured outwards, flooding Orion''s fingers and sliding down her thighs and staining the floor below them.


    Orion removed his fingers and aligned his throbbing hardened penis with Caretaker Shani''s entrance, and then thrust his hips forward.


    "Pahh~~~ Paahh"


    "Pahhh~~~ PAHH~~"


    "Uhhh~~" Caretaker Shani moaned out in pleasure; her voice became higher by the second as the intensity of Orion''s thrust increased.


    Within a few minutes, the two figures on the other side had already realised that other people were in the storage building.


    "Who''s there?" the young man asked.


    However, he didn''t receive any response. Instead, the moans became louder, spreading around the storage building.


    "We were almost there, so let''s finish fast and go," the young woman said as she spread her legs a little wider and used her hands to hold both sides of her butt cheeks open, revealing her drooling vagina lips.


    The young man nodded and immediately thrust back into her, ensuring that he released his seed deep inside of her.


    On the other side, Caretaker Shani''s back was nowfortably positioned against the shelf, with her tulga top raised up, exposing her petite womanly breasts. Both of her hands were secured around Orion''s shoulders, and one of her legs held upwards as they both shared a deep wet kiss, with Orion''s waist relentlessly thrusting in and out of her wet womanly pussy, and showing no signs of stopping.


    "PAAHHH~~~ PAAAHHH~~~"


    "AAHH~~~ AUHH~~"


    "PAHH~~~ PAHH~~~~"


    Within minutes, they were both lost in their own world, trying to ensure that every moment was fulfilling.


    ...........


    Second Border City


    The Four-eared Elves Residence


    Due to the gods'' chosens being unable to monitor therge numbers of Four-eared elves, the Patriarch''s Children decided to join them and help lighten the task.


    "I don''t think this is going to make the task any easier if you are just going to follow and monitor us," Isadora said, her eyes fixed on Leona disapprovingly.


    "Yes, what''s the use of us deciding to help you monitor everyone''s houses if you''re just going to follow and monitor us all the time?" Lyndon chimed in, agreeing with his sister''s words.


    "You know I have no choice but to do this, right?" Leona responded, shaking her head with a tired sigh escaping her lips."

 Chapter 726 Unintentional Shenanigans

    <h4>Chapter 726 Unintentional Shenanigans </h4>


    ?"You both are the Patriarch''s children, so if we choose to leave you alone and anything happens to you two, we risk getting the ire of the Patriarch and losing a potential leader candidate for the Four-eared elves," Leona added.


    Isadora rolled her eyes at Leona. "Though, we aren''t gods'' chosens, that doesn''t mean we are weak, you know," she responded.


    "I understand that; however, I don''t think your strength means much in a ce like this, Princess," Leona responded, a smirk emerging on her lips.


    Though she understood what the Princess was talking about, that doesn''t mean she agrees. After all, there were divine apostles in this territory whose strength was still unknown to them and individuals capable of utilizing the Vylkr vines with just a single thought.


    After witnessing the way Ronan was killed, Leona didn''t doubt their strength anymore. Realizing that there might be others like that, even if they weren''t as strong, was enough to make her skin crawl.


    Isadora''s brow furrowed as her expression shifted in annoyance upon hearing Leona''s words.


    Understanding that the conversation wasn''t going to end anytime soon, Lyndon cleared his throat loudly, interrupting Isadora before she could respond.


    "Since it''s like that, I think we should use this opportunity to look around the city before heading back home to rest," Lyndon responded.


    Listening to Lyndon''s response, Leona focused on him and stretched out her hand to yfully hold his cheeks. "Look at how cute you are, protecting your senior sister," she replied lightly.


    Lyndon''s expression immediately became beet red as he froze in his position.


    Witnessing this scene, Leona''s smirk deepened. As gods'' chosen, despite not being close to the strongest, there was a deep ingrained fear and respect in the hearts of individuals around them, regardless of whether they were incapable of utilizing the different ranks of energies or warriors. Instead, they would freeze in fear and die from overwhelming shock if she behaved with any of them like this.


    However, as the Patriarch''s son who had spent much of his time around various gods'' chosens, all feared and well-respected, her actions would only make him blush and shy, which she greatly enjoyed.


    A loud snort escaped from Isadora. "If you continue to tease him like that, he --," she said. However, just as she was about toplete her sentence, her words were instantly stuck in her mouth as something immediately caught her attention.


    Leona immediately halted her actions, noticing Isadora''s sudden change in demeanour. She followed her line of sight to see what had captured her attention.


    Lyndon quickly regained hisposure and turned to see what they were looking at.


    In the distance, they observed a small figure climbing out of the window of their wooden home, quickly followed by another more petite figure. The two children, a boy and a girl no older than ten years old, steadied themselves before scanning the surroundings to ensure nobody spotted them.


    Having just turned the corner and standing a few meters away, the children didn''t see Isadora and the others.


    Seeing no one was watching, the children dashed off in a specific direction.


    "It seems Father was right," Isadora sighed, shaking her head. "Come on, let''s go get them before they do something stupid," she added, walking toward the children to prevent them from straying too far from the Four-eared elves'' residence.


    Leona and Lyndon nodded in agreement with a solemn expression as they followed suit to catch up with them.


    ¡­....¡­


    "Got you," Lyndon said as he captured the little boy while Isadora swiftly intercepted the girl. Leona took her ce before them, blocking their escape route.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Let us go!" the little boy asked, struggling against Lyndon''s grasp. His sister, whom Isadora caught, remained frozen in ce.


    "Alright, go on. Give me one good reason why I should let you go," Lyndon responded, turning the boy to face him directly.


    The little boy froze when he saw Lyndon''s face, clearly recognizing him. He then shifted his attention to the other individual who had gotten hold of his sister before turning his head backwards to take a good look at the woman who had blocked their path, prompting him to gulp loudly as he caught a glimpse of the big metal bracelet on her wrist and therge sword strapped to her back.


    The little boy immediately lowered his head. "Please, don''t hurt us! My sister and I weren''t nning to do something bad," he said pleadingly.


    Realizing that the boy had recognized them and seeing his fearful reaction toward Leona, Lyndon sighed. "Don''t worry, we''re not here to harm you," he reassured him.


    Lyndon then released the boy, who rushed to hug his sister, who was simultaneously freed by Isadora.


    "Alright, why don''t you tell us where you were heading despite receiving the information that everyone should remain indoors for the time being?" Isadora asked, her gaze fixed on the boy''s ears, twitching at different intervals.


    Though she already knew the answer, she wanted to hear it from their lips and also understand if there was any other reason why they hade outside.


    "It''s not our fault. Some weird voices were disturbing our ears, causing them to itch fiercely, and we felt like it wouldn''t stop until we knew what it was. Also, it felt boring to be inside all day without having anything to do, so we decided toe outside and take a good look," the little boy responded, his voice getting quieter as hepleted his words.


    Hearing the little boy''s words, Isadora nodded. "Well, I can understand how you are currently feeling. See," Isadora said, pointing to her twitching lower ears.


    The little boy and girl observed Isadora''s twitching ears curiously. Just as her father had mentioned, she was beginning to get control over them, so it wasn''t really a problem anymore.


    "Alright, now that you know there''s no need to worry about your ears itching, as everyone is experiencing the same thing, let''s take you back to your parents. They might be looking for you," Isadora said, straightening her back.


    However, just as she was about to turn around and lead them back to their hut, she noticed their gloomy expressions, prompting a foreboding feeling to creep into Isadora''s heart.

 Chapter 727 Delivering A Crucial Information in Person

    <h4>Chapter 727 Delivering A Crucial Information in Person</h4>


    ?The little boy shook his head fiercely. "Our parents are already dead. We are staying alone, so you don''t need to worry," he replied.


    Upon hearing the boy''s response, Isadora and the others frowned deeply.


    "Then, aren''t you supposed to be living with a family or a group of elder brothers or sisters like you?" Isadora asked with a solemn expression.


    Many lives were lost, from fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, partners, and even rtives before they had arrived in this territory, so it would be a lie for her to say she wasn''t aware of the Four-eared elves'' current situation, especially when she had also witnessed a few deaths and sacrifices.


    However, to manage these urrences, they had paired them with several families who had happily received them, allowing those who wanted to stay alone to do so.


    So, after hearing that the two little children beside her were living alone, Isadora and the others were a little perplexed and confused and even wondered if they had missed a few individuals.


    The little boy shook his head in response. "No, they are not our daddy or mommy, so we don''t want to stay with them. My sister and I can survive and take care of ourselves," he responded, his voice filled with resolution.


    The little girl nodded firmly, also agreeing with her brother''s words.


    Hearing the little boy''s response, Isadora inwardly exhaled deeply. "Are you sure that you can survive by yourself? There are a lot of dangerous people out there, after all," she asked, pointing a finger at Leona, who was watching the scene with her arms crossed.


    Leona loudly snorted, observing as they both turned to look at her momentarily before immediately shifting their attention back to Isadora and shaking their heads fiercely.


    "Since it''s like that, why don''t youe live with us then? We have a few empty rooms that we can spare," Isadora said with a wide smile.


    The girl''s eyes immediately brightened. "Really, are you sure?" she asked sceptically, narrowing her eyes at Isadora.


    She and her brother already knew they were standing before the Princess and the Prince of the Four-eared elves race. So, although their parents had told them stories about the Princess''s goodwill and kindness, this was still the first time they had met her up close. She remained sceptical about why a Princess would ask them toe and stay with them.


    The little boy also looked at her with an expectant gaze.


    Isadora nodded firmly. "Yes," she responded seriously. "Now, let''s get going before I change my mind."


    She gestured for them to follow her as she turned around and walked forward.


    The little girl immediately dragged her brother forward and followed behind Isadora.


    Leona couldn''t help but sigh at the unexpected turn of events, unsure if their building was the right ce to train children. Nheless, she followed suit from behind with Lyndon.


    Since they were already at the end of the Four-eared residences and were familiar with some parts of it, they decided to take a shortcut. However, just as they were about to turn a corner, a familiar voice suddenly resounded from behind them, "Hey, how are you all doing?"


    Leona, Lyndon, Isadora, and the others abruptly halted in their steps before snapping their heads backwards to see who it was.


    "Warrior Orion," Isadora blurted out, surprised to see the young man who had sneaked up behind them.


    Leona, who had already gripped her sword and prepared her Gearweaver for an attack, instantly loosened her grip and exhaled in relief. Just because they were in another safe environment didn''t mean they couldn''t be attacked at any moment, so she couldn''t help but frown as she pondered why such a prominent figure of the territory was present.


    Orion nodded, greeting each of them, to which they reciprocated.


    "I was just passing by and decided to personally inform you about a piece of information," Orion said.


    "What is it?" Isadora responded curiously.


    She knew that for someone like Warrior Orion to personally deliver this news to them, it must be very important, so she was interested to hear it.


    Leona and Lyndon also peeled their ears open to Orion''s words.


    "To prevent any unfortunate incidents, the left district at the end of the Four-eared elves'' residence is restricted from entry. If you need to pass through to reach the main districts, use districts 11 to 2," Orion said solemnly.


    To avoid spreading the warriors too thinly, he could only ce Seig and Evadne a few districts away from the Four-eared elves, which allowed the warriors to monitor both groups simultaneously.


    However, he immediately came here after leaving the farm to inform Patriarch Rn about this information to avoid potential conflicts.


    Luckily, he had arrived just in time and encountered the Patriarch''s children, who seemed to havee from that direction but had fortunately not encountered Seig and Evadne''s residence.


    Nheless, this saved him the time of going to Patriarch Rn''s residence, so he simply delivered his message.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Isadora and the others furrowed their brows in confusion. They had just returned from that direction and had yet to encounter any dangers, so they were puzzled about what Orion was talking about.


    Nevertheless, despite their scepticism, they noticed the seriousness in Orion''s expression and solemnly nodded their heads.


    "You don''t have to worry, Warrior Orion. I''ll inform the Patriarch about this and do my best to share it with everyone to avoid any unfortunate incidents," Isadora responded seriously.


    Leona and Lyndon nodded in agreement also.


    "Alright, that''s all I wanted to inform you about. I''ll being by in theing days to check on things and see how well you are settling in the city," Orion said.


    Even if he would only send those under hismand, there was no need to explicitly state it. After all, he needed to make it clear that he would be keeping a close eye on each of them, including the Four-eared elves residence, so they could behave ordingly.


    Orion nodded, bidding them farewell. His gaze briefly settled on the small children behind them before he turned around and leapt high into the air, disappearing into the distance.

 Chapter 728 A True Friend

    Chapter 728 A True Friend


    ??Isadora''s eyes briefly lingered on Orion''s figure as he disappeared from view. She had wanted to plead with him and see if there was a way he could return their Devourer''s bracelets, but she couldn''t find the right words. ''I''ll find a wayter,'' Isadora thought to herself.


    "Come on, everyone, let''s head back home so we can inform Father and the others about this new information immediately," Isadora said, turning around and resuming her steps towards their residence, with the two children following closely behind.


    Leona and Lyndon nodded solemnly, their expressions serious, as they trailed after her.


    ¡­....


    Third Border City


    In less than an hour, Orion arrived at the Third Border City and swiftly approached one of the Leftward Stronghold Branches. These branches resembled hotels with expansive training grounds where warriors could train, rest, eat, or reside temporarily or permanently.


    Upon entering, Orion headed straight for the receptionist''s desk. The woman behind the counter recognized him immediately and greeted him with respect. She promptly excused herself and disappeared into the storage room as though she could already guess the reason for his presence. After a few minutes, she returned, clutching a bulky sack.


    "Here it is, Warrior Orion," the receptionist said, handing the sack over to him.


    Orion epted the sack with a nod. "Thank you," he replied before exiting the building. He opened the sack and reached inside, retrieving a dissected one-star Vylkr vine.


    Due to the Orion''s cities and the protection of the Aegis of the Arctic Deity in ce, warriors now had the freedom to rest, train, or fight the Vylkr vines that had gathered near the protection barrier. They could also harvest the Vylkr vines to sell at the Stronghold branches, which would be transported deeper into the city or back to the Vige, aiding those unable to leave their posts or harvest due to various tasks or limitations.


    This opportunity allowed warriors to acquire more wealth, but for Orion, such concerns were unnecessary; the revenue generated by the Orion''s Cities would cover any expenses, regardless of how many Vylkr vines he chose to take.


    Orion ced the one-star Vylkr vine in his mouth before leaping into the air, heading straight towards the Headquarters Healers'' Association Third Border City Branch to check on T''s and Gorg''s condition. He had wanted to do so yesterday but didn''t have the opportunity due to the events that had transpired.


    Once hended, Orion swiftly returned to the rooms where T and Gorg were recuperating. He knocked briefly on Gorg''s door before entering. To his surprise, he found Gorg standing at the far end of the room, energetically training with his cuss.


    As Orion stepped inside, Gorg lunged towards him with his weapon.


    Orion reacted instantly, sidestepped, and jumped sideways into the air, using the back of his feet to kick the cuss out of Gorg''s hand. The weapon soared across the room and embedded itself into the wooden wall.


    "Ouch!" Gorg grimaced, cradling his wrist and gently massaging it.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. "Seems like you''re already feeling better."


    Gorg turned to face him and nodded. "I actually felt better yesterday. But they decided to keep us for another day to ensure there were no remaining issues from our unique situation that rendered us unconscious," he exined.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. Since Seraphina and Greta were overseeing their treatment yesterday, it made sense for them to conduct thorough examinations to rule out any potential dangers from the four-star Vylkr vines before releasing them.


    "I think that''s reasonable. After all, considering what happened to all of you, it''s important to carry out a proper examination to ensure you''re alright," Orion replied.


    Gorg nodded. "Of course, I know. However, my sister, parents, and even Salvia were anxious, thinking something terrible had happened to me for me to remain at the healthcare for two more days. Nheless, Healer Greta managed to give them an exnation that calmed them down since we aren''t supposed to discuss what brought us here," he exined, sighing wearily.


    Orion handed a few one-star Vylkr vines to Gorg, who epted them with gratitude. "Thank you," Gorg said before biting down on the one-star Vylkr vine and allowing the Vylkr energy to umte within his body.


    "As your best friend, though, I don''t like taking advantage of our friendship since hunting Vylkr vines nowadays is dangerous. I would appreciate it if you could put a word for me at the Stronghold so that I could freely gather Vylkr vines from the Strongholds and consume them to advance as quickly as possible," Gorg requested with a hopeful expression.


    Orion nodded understandingly. "Is that all?" he asked.


    Since Gorg had proven himself as a true friend by assisting in creating attire for his family''s roley events and everyday wear for his wives, Orion saw no reason to deny his request, especially considering that Gorg might be asking for this due to the danger he had encountered with the others.


    "Well¡­ I would like to gather enough to share between Grim and T. Also, I wouldn''t mind if you could arrange a house for me and Salvia in the First Border City. It''s much closer to the Vige, so we can visit whenever we wish and easily go to the Second Border City whenever we want," Gorg responded.


    "You don''t have to worry about Grim and T; I''ve already considered granting them the same privilege. As for the house," Orion replied, feigning a moment of contemtion before nodding in agreement.


    "I''ll ensure you have one of the finest homes in the First Border City for you, Salvia, and your future children," he added with seriousness.


    As Orion finished his sentence, Gorg immediately lunged forward, wrapping his arms around Orion.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Gorg said gratefully.


    "Alright, I need to go see T and check on her now," Orion said, breaking the hug with Gorg.


    "Wait a moment; before you go, let me show you something," Gorg interjected hurriedly, stretching out his hand with the remaining one-star Vylkr vine in his grasp.

 Chapter 729 Just Answer The Question!

    <h4>Chapter 729 Just Answer The Question!</h4>


    ?Gorg activated his gift, and his hand pulsed a soft light, causing the Vylkr vine to squirm and small follicles to form on it.


    Before Orion could understand what was happening, Gorg abruptly deactivated his gift and copsed backwards.


    Orion immediately stretched out his hand and caught him before properly positioning him to lie on the bed.


    "What was that?" Orion asked, his expression serious. He could discern that what he had just witnessed was not a trick but real.


    "It''s as you''ve seen. Somehow, I think I can control fabrics and nt fibres they are made from. Though I don''t know its limits yet, considering how weak I am currently. However, I believe I can unlock more of my gift''s potential as I advance and be a Two-star warrior. Then, I will be a much stronger warrior for the Vige," Gorg smiled, though he breathed heavily from exhausting himself by using his gift.


    Orion furrowed his brows as he processed Gorg''s words. From what he knew, Gorg''s gift allowed him to exert control over existing fabrics with a mere thought, enabling him to reshape, mend, or disassemble them as he wished.


    Gorg''s gift was already powerful; he could take control of enemies'' attire depending on what they wore, rendering them helpless before they could understand what was happening.


    Considering that their gift is amplified the moment they create more Vylkr containers and advance to the next stage, and ording to what Gorg had told him, it wasn''t hard for Orion to understand that the extent of Gorg''s gift might also grant him the ability to exert control over both organic and inorganic fibres.


    Nheless, he exhaled inwardly, understanding that Gorg wouldn''t be able to properly tap into that side of his gift even if he became a two-star warrior. Instead, his range and the amount of fabrics he could control would increase significantly, just like his. Only when Gorg became a three-star warrior, he guessed, would he adequately gain ess to it.


    "From what I''ve just seen, I also believe that you have the chance to be one of the strongest warriors in the Vige. However, I don''t think you should have too much hope about tapping into that side of your gift when you be a two-star warrior. Instead, be prepared to do so when you advance one more and be a three-star warrior," Orion said, focusing his attention on Gorg.


    Witnessing Gorg''s disappointed expression, Orion added, "I''m not saying this to demotivate you. However, considering how dangerous your gift is, I think you should take things slowly rather than trying what you did a few moments ago."


    Gorg shook his head in response, "You don''t have to exin. I know that you wouldn''t say something like that without a reason, so I''m willing to listen to whatever you say," he responded.


    Orion sighed in relief. He had been worried that Gorg would act recklessly out on his own due to being excited about the progress of his own gift, but it seemed he had been concerned for nought.


    "You will be at the festival, right?" Gorg asked curiously.


    He knew that Orion had been busy trying to solve the mystery of what had attacked them and also handling the caravans that had arrived this time around with their entire race, so he took the opportunity to confirm that Orion would be present at the festival.


    Orion nodded in response, "I''ll be there at the festival," he responded.


    The Vige Chief would appoint him as the next Vige Chief during the festival, so there was no reason for him to miss it.


    "Okay, I''ll see you at the festival then," Gorg responded, smiling with a nod.


    Orion nodded, "I''ll catch youter," he replied, reciprocating with a smile of his own. He exited the room, closing the door behind him before going to T''s room, which was adjacent to Gorg''s.


    He knocked briefly before pulling the door open and stepping inside.


    Once he entered, he found T sitting on her bed, leisurely snacking on a piece of fruit and sipping fruit juice.


    T turned her attention to Orion, a smile lighting up her face. "You came," she said warmly. "Honestly, I thought you wouldn''t make it today because of the several things you had to do."


    "I had to make time to check up on you and Gorg before attending to other issues. As for yesterday, my hands were full, so there was no way I could have made it," Orion responded.


    T chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry, I heard about what happened yesterday from my father. Besides, I had a feeling you would visit us today, and thankfully, you came," she replied.


    "How are you feeling?" Orion asked, approaching the bed.


    "I''m feeling much better. But even though I''m ready to leave anytime, the healers n on keeping us here for a few more days. Of course, I understand, but being cooped up here for two days straight is tiresome," T responded, exhaling wearily.


    Orion nodded. "Here, you can have some of this too," he said, offering her slices of Vylkr vines.


    T eagerly epted the Vylkr vines, devouring them piece by piece and relishing them as the Vylkr energy surged through her body. "Thank you," she said appreciatively.


    "You''re wee," Orion replied, handing her a few more one-


    star Vylkr vines from his sack before deciding it was time to leave.


    "Since you''re both feeling better, I''ll leave you to enjoy your rest," Orion added. But just as he was about to turn and head for the door, a firm grip caught his wrist, apanied by T''s firm voice, "Wait!" T held his gaze as he turned to face her.


    Before he could say anything, she spoke again, "Orion, what do you think of me?" she asked, her eyes locked onto his.


    Orion raised a brow. "Why are you asking such a questio--" he started, but before he could finish his sentence, T interrupted him again.


    "Just answer the question. Tell me what you think about me?"

 Chapter 730 What Do You Think Of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 730 What Do You Think Of Me? </h4>


    ?Orion nodded, sighing deeply.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you what I think about you," Orion responded.


    T loosened her grip on Orion, but her hold remained firm.


    "You are a beautiful young woman and also one of the fiercest warriors I know. When I look at you, I don''t just see your beauty; I see a me, a spirit that refuses to be extinguished, even when it''s at its ember. Your fire zes against the Vylkr vines, no matter how theye or how many there are. You always ensure that the fire burning at your fingertips matches the spirit aze within you, making you magnificent in every way as a woman and as a warrior," Orion responded.


    He shook his head. "Of course, I could go on about how mesmerizing your beauty is, especially how beautiful your eyes look. But saying all that would be useless because it would still be iplete. An hour or even a day would not be enough for me to express what I think about you," he added.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, T''s grip tightened again around his wrist. "Then if this is all you think about me¡­ why haven''t you proposed to me yet?" she asked, staring fiercely at him, her eyes teary as if she were holding back tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Orion sat down on the bed and gently held T''s wrist. He was about to speak, but T interjected, saying, "Forget it. I don''t want to know your reasons, and I don''t care why you made them," as if she were unwilling to hear his response.


    Without hesitation, she pulled him toward the bed, shifting to the side to ensure hey t with her on top, holding him down and straddling him.


    "And if you don''t say it yourself, then I will," T said fiercely, her eyes locked with Orion''s, her heart throbbing with force as though she was afraid of the words she was about to utter and the response she would receive.


    Nheless, she gritted her teeth and began, "Orion, will--" However, before she could speak, contrary to her expectations, Orion immediately interrupted, "T, will you be my partner?"


    A brief silence settled within the room.


    The only sounds were the tiny tears falling upon Orion''s cheeks, sliding onto the bed. T was crying, weeping profusely upon hearing Orion''s words. She nodded fiercely. "Yes, I''ll be your partner," she responded. And before Orion could say anything, T leaned forward, sealing his lips with hers.


    Orion, however, didn''t resist. Instead, he kissed T back, their lips melding together. They exchanged saliva, their tongues intertwining, neither wanting to let go.


    But suddenly, T broke the kiss, pulling her head back. "Haa¡­ Meet me after the festival at my home. I can''t wait to have your child," T said, breathing heavily.


    She knew the rules of the Third Border City, which were the culture of the Prismerion race, and understood that they needed to respect them, so it wouldn''t be proper for her and Orion to have Kushi in this location.


    "Aren''t youing to the festival?" Orion asked, curious.


    T shook her head in response. "My parents will be here early tomorrow morning to take me home. They want me to stay at home until the thing that attacked us is discovered. For my safety, there will be daily routine checkups from healers to ensure I am perfectly okay until I am prepared to return to being a warrior. So even if I want to, I won''t be present at the festival," she responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding, believing T''s words. If something like this had happened to Grace or his other children, he would have taken simr actions.


    But suddenly, T broke the kiss, pulling her head back. "Haa¡­ Meet me after the festival at my home. I can''t wait to have your child," T said, breathing heavily.


    She knew the rules of the Third Border City, which were the culture of the Prismerion race, and understood that they needed to respect them, so it wouldn''t be proper for her and Orion to have Kushi in this location.


    "Aren''t youing to the festival?" Orion asked, curious.


    T shook her head in response. "My parents will be here early tomorrow morning to take me home. They want me to stay at home until the thing that attacked us is discovered. For my safety, there will be daily routine checkups from healers to ensure I am perfectly okay until I am prepared to return to being a warrior. So even if I want to, I won''t be present at the festival," she responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding, believing T''s words. If something like this had happened to Grace or his other children, he would have taken simr actions.


    "So promise me you''lle to my ce immediately after the festival, okay?" T said, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion nodded. "I promise. I''lle to your ce after the festival," he responded.


    "T smiled brightly. Without hesitation, she leaned in again to seal her lips with Orion''s, but the door was abruptly pulled open just as they were about to touch.


    A voice suddenly rang, "I spoke to the healers to see if we can use the backyard to train--" before it immediately halted.


    Gorg had just walked into T''s room to ask her if she could train with him. However, he was immediately stunned as he witnessed the scene before him.


    "Orion -- You and T are partners?!" Gorg stuttered out, his eyes widening in disbelief at the words that had just escaped his mouth.


    ¡­....


    Pce Manor


    After informing Gorg of his rtionship with T and redirecting the conversation to avoid further questioning, Orion briefly observed T and Gorg''s training before making his way to the Pce manor.


    At this point, there were still a few more hours before sunset, and since he had already decided to be back home early today, Orion decided to keep his promise.


    Orion soon arrived at Queen Selene''s room and knocked at the door briefly.


    "Come in," Crytalia''s voice sounded from inside.


    Without hesitation, Orion pulled the door open and entered the room. His eyes fell upon Queen Selene, regally dressed and seated on the bed beside Crystalia, who was gently feeding her fruits.


    "You are finally back," Queen Selene said, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion nodded. "I had other matters to take care of. How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    Queen Selene smiled, but instead of replying, she immediately released her magical energy. A golden aura emerged from her, enveloping her entire body. An immense pressure filled the room, pressing against the shoulders of everyone within the manor until it covered the whole Pce manor with its tremendous pressure.


    Despite sensing that her abilities were several hundred times more powerful than before, Queen Selene restrained her magical pressure from spreading further.


    She didn''t want to harm the inhabitants of the Third Border City or let it extend toward the Second Border City.


    Nevertheless, within Queen Selene''s room, where the pressure was at its peak, Orion remained unaffected by the immense pressure she had just released.

 Chapter 731 Queen Selene’s Affectionate Display

    <h4>Chapter 731 Queen Selene''s Affectionate Disy</h4>


    ?Instead, he felt a sudden, intense breeze brush against his body before abruptly vanishing. Crystalia, on the other hand, had already released her own magical energy, surrounding her body with a golden aura and repelling her mother''s magical pressure with her own.


    The entire pce manor trembled as the two magical pressures collided, causing the earth beneath them to shake.


    Sensing the subtle tremors around her, Queen Selene quickly withdrew her magical energy, dispelling the immense pressure that had engulfed the entire pce manor, followed by Crystalia doing the same.


    Orion acknowledged Queen Selene''s disy of strength with a nod. "It seems like you are okay," he responded.


    Queen Selene returned his nod. "Yes, I feel much better than before. Though I don''t think this scar will heal anytime soon, I can manage," she replied, reaching up to touch the scar left behind by the pseudo-divine artefact.


    "What did you do with the cor?" she asked.


    "I kept it somewhere safe," Orion replied. "Also, I want to ask about the other pseudo-divine artefact. With its effects, we might gain an edge in dealing with any enemy we encounter in the future," he added.


    Queen Selene nodded, understanding Orion''s intentions. "The other Pseudo Divine artefact is in the Pce Vault within the Pce Manor. I''ll send someone to retrieve it and hand it over to you before you leave," she responded.


    Considering the events that had transpired yesterday, there was a chance that the next individualsing across their territory would be looking to attack and take control of what they had rather than seeking a ce to settle like the Four-eared elves. As such, they needed to be prepared and ensure such a scenario did not happen.


    Nevertheless, Queen Selene was aware that Orion had given the Divine blood he had obtained to her, which Crystalia, Flintor, and the Crystalforge Elite Guards had taken to reach the limit of their race''s potential.


    This sacrifice had been enough to break her free from the pseudo-divine artefact and allow her strength to reach the peak of their race''s potential. Additionally, Orion had sought the help of a god for her sake, which had been the main reason why all of this was possible in the end.


    Despite this, even without Orion''s actions, she would have still handed the pseudo-divine artefact over to him and given him more if he had asked for it.


    "Alright," Orion responded. Looking at Queen Selene, he noticed that the light in her eyes shone far brighter than before. He shifted his attention towards Crystalia and saw she looked more radiant than she had previously.


    Hopefully, she wouldn''t be picking a fight with anybody at home for the time being.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Two hourster


    Knock!! Knock!!


    "They''re finally here," Queen Selene said as she rose from the bed.


    "Mother, stop, I''ll open the door for you," Crystalia chastised Queen Selene for attempting to get up.


    "Silly child, I''ve been asleep for several hours and sitting for several more, so I need to stretch my bones slightly. Also, did you forget that I have also gotten stronger and am not recovering from an injury?" Queen said with a smile as she flicked a finger against Crystalia''s forehead.


    Crystalia held her forehead displeased as she watched her mother walk towards the doors. She opened it and retrieved a bluish crystal-like box, resembling a jewel box, from the guard she had ordered to bring it.


    "Alright, you can return to your position," Queen Selene responded before closing the door as the guard nodded and walked away.


    Queen Selene then approached Orion and handed the box over to him. "Here you go. This box has been made and enchanted by the Crystalforge n''s best craftsmen, so not only is it difficult to destroy, but as long as it''s closed, no one can sense what''s inside," she said.


    Orion received the bluish crystal box and opened it. Sure enough, the cor that had previously restrained Queen Selene and sealed her abilities was inside.


    As Orion inspected the box''s contents, Queen Selene turned to Crystalia. "Can you wait outside and give us a minute alone, Crystalia?" she asked.


    Crystalia shook her head. "Don''t tell me that you want to start hiding something from me just after you have gotten better?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at her mother with a frown appearing on her lips.


    "Please, can you wait outside and give us a minute alone," Queen Selene pleaded, sighing deeply.


    Crystalia''s shoulders dropped low in response. "Fine, I''ll give you guys a minute just because you said please. Also, I need to get more fruits since the ones here have already finished, so I''ll be back in ten minutes," she said, standing up from the bed with the te in her hand and walking out of the room.


    As the door closed shut, leaving Queen Selene and Orion alone in the room, Queen Selene immediately bowed down towards Orion. "Thank you," she said, her voice tinged with emotion.


    Witnessing the scene before him, Orion immediately raised Queen Selene up, straightening her back to her previous position.


    However, Queen Selene moved out of his grasp and bowed again.


    "I know that I shouldn''t be doing this; however, at this point, it''s safe to say that without your presence, none of us would have survived, whether in or outside the mountain. And up to this very moment, time and time again, you have helped us, especially me this time, in ways which I don''t think I could ever repay," Queen Selene said, her voice firm and unshaken despite the emotions within it.


    Orion sighed deeply. "If that''s the case, then I will ept your gratitude as repayment," he replied, smiling.


    When Orion responded, Queen Selene''s head snapped upwards, revealing her reddish eyes filled with many emotions, as though they were on the brink of overflowing with tears.


    She closed her eyes topose herself before leaning in to kiss the side of Orion''s cheek, murmuring, "Thank you."


    After the kiss, she wrapped her arms around him andid her head on his chest. Orion also reciprocated, wrapping his arms around her and helping her calm her emotions.

 Chapter 732 Queen Selene’s Hidden Romance

    <h4>Chapter 732 Queen Selene''s Hidden Romance </h4>


    ?After a few moments, Queen Selene''s body melted into Orion''s embrace. "I always feel as though my worries are taken away whenever I am in your arms," she said, sighing deeply as she shifted her eyes upwards to look at Orion again.


    Her breathing began to grow heavy, and she leaned in once more. Instead of kissing Orion on his cheeks this time around, she pressed her soft lips against Orion''s own. As their lips intertwined, ensuring they shared a deep, wet kiss, Queen Selene suddenly pulled her head backwards, breaking off the kiss.


    Queen Selene looked at Orion with her hazy eyes. "Please, can you keep this a secret from Crystalia, at least for now?" Queen Selene asked.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Don''t worry. I keep this a secret until we are ready to reveal it to Crystalia," he responded.


    He understood Queen Selene''s mindset and agreed that this was the best decision they could make at the moment. Slowly revealing their rtionship to Crystalia seemed wiser than doing so abruptly when they were still uncertain of the repercussions.


    Queen Selene smiled brightly, leaning in to kiss Orion again before pulling back. "Thank you," she responded.


    Orion shook his head. "You do not need to thank me," he replied.


    Just as Queen Selene was about to speak again, a knock abruptly resounded from the door.


    "Are you two done discussing in there?" Crystalia''s voice sounded from outside the door.


    They both immediately broke free from the hug, and Queen Selene walked forward to open the door.


    "You cane back in," Queen Selene said, holding the door for Crystalia to re-enter the room.


    Crystalia entered the room with a tray filled with various fresh sliced fruits from the farm, setting it down on the table beside the king-sized bed. She then redirected her attention to Orion and her mother. "Alright, so are you two going to tell me what you are talking about or not?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at them.


    However, as they both remained quiet, Crystalia exhaled deeply, realizing she couldn''t get a response from them.


    "Fine! Whether you choose to tell me or not, I''ll sooner orter find out what you are hiding," she added firmly, deciding to drop the conversation. "Mother, you need to eat more and rest until Healer Valeriaes to confirm your health," she directed her attention to Queen Selene before turning to Orion. "And Orion, I won''t be following you home today. I''ll spend the night here at the Pce Manor to ensure Mother has truly recovered."


    Queen Selene nodded in agreement. She understood that Crystalia had already decided, and changing it would be difficult. Since they rarely had time to spend together, especially nowadays, she saw this as an opportunity for them to bond and catch up, especially to learn more about the uniqueness and chaos of Orion''s household.


    Orion also agreed with Crystalia''s words and saw no reason to disagree. "I won''t being to escort you back home tomorrow because I have something to do in the Garden," he responded.


    "Okay, take care of yourself," Crystalia responded with a nod, sensing that it might be rted to a private matter between Orion and the Princess of the Garden.


    Since she had been unconscious in the Garden, Queen Selene was curious about what Orion was talking about. However, understanding that this might be a private issue, especially considering Orion''s unique connection to the Garden, she kept her question to herself. She walked to the bed to sit down.


    Orion bid them goodbye, and they responded, watching as he walked out the door.


    ¡­.....


    The next morning


    Orion stood before the secondrge reinforced crystal and wooden door that sealed off Garden from the outside and stepped into its serene confines. When he entered, he made his way towards the Princess of the Garden''s regr area.


    "I knew you woulde on time," the Princess of the Garden greeted with a warm smile; she understood just how much this meeting meant to Orion, so she had already expected him to be here on time.


    "Come, they are awaiting your arrival," she added, turning around and leading the way forward.


    Orion nodded and followed behind her, walking deep into the Garden. After about twenty minutes of walking, they finally reached their destination.


    Once they arrived, Orion couldn''t help but inhale deeply, taking in the scene before him. Stretching out in front of him were hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of Pixies upying the grassy in and perched on the branches of tall trees. Some even floated in the air, filling every inch of their surroundings. Orion could discern the sea of Pixies with his sharp eyesight, allowing him to see both the young and old, leading him to believe that he was looking at all of the Guardians of the Garden.


    "It''s just as you thought. Since this is the first time they''ve weed an outsider besides me in several thousand years, each of them has chosen to gather here to witness the process firsthand," the Princess of the Garden exined, noticing Orion''s contemtive expression.


    "Process?" Orion said with a raised brow, unable to fully understand what the Princess of the Garden was talking about.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in response, "Yes. Since you are going to be meeting with the Guardians of the Garden, you''ll need to be on the level where you canmunicate with them," she responded, her eyes fixed on Orion''s figure as she scrutinized him from head to toe.


    Nheless, she noticed Orion''s pondering expression before it suddenly turned into astonishment, as if he had just grasped her meaning. "Don''t tell me that you were expecting to meet them like this?" she asked, raising her brows.


    Orion nodded with a tired sigh escaping him, prompting a light chuckle to escape the Princess of the Garden''s lips.


    However, just as she was about to respond, the Guardians of the Garden, who had been still in their positions, suddenly began to move.


    They both fixed their gaze forward and watched the unfolding scene.

 Chapter 733 The Two Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 733 The Two Challenges</h4>


    ?As the sea of Pixies parted, four figures flew out of the middle of the crowd.


    As they approached, Orion got a clearer view of who they were. On the right was a middle-aged man wearing a regal green robe of unknown material adorned with rubies and crystal nail-sized gems. By his side stood a middle-aged woman in a stunning purple gown, and on their other side was a young man with a stern expression, also d in a green robe, apanied by a young woman in an emerald dress.


    Unlike the leaders, their attire was less adorned with crystals and rubies. They all had tiny, transparent, light wings that shimmered more brightly than the other pixies around them.


    Suddenly, the man, the woman, and the two young individuals following them bowed their heads towards the Princess of the Garden.


    "It''s always a pleasure to meet you, Princess," the man said.


    "How are you doing, High King Eldric?" the Princess of the Garden responded with a smile.


    "I''m as fine as I was yesterday, Princess," High King Eldric responded before he shifted his attention towards Orion, "Forgive me for my ignorance, Princess, but I would like to ask if this is him?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at Orion as he scrutinized him from head to toe.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in response, "Yes, this is Orion. Orion, this is the leader of the Guardians of the Garden, High King Eldric, and his partner, High Queen Rowena, alongside his children, High Prince Kael, his first child, and Princess Morgana, his fourteenth child," she said, introducing them to one another.


    At first, Orion attentively listened to the Princess of the Garden''s words; however, the moment she finished, Orion couldn''t help but be suprised by herst words.


    Fourteenth child!!


    Observing the young man before him, he could never believe that he was the first of fourteen other younger siblings. And as he nced at the young woman, he could never have guessed that she was thest born of so many siblings. Nheless, considering his current situation, Orion did his best to restrain his reaction.


    The Princess of the Garden couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle as she observed Orion''s surprised expression. She could already guess what he was thinking about without him even saying it.


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Orion. Though we couldn''t meet before because of our strained rtionship, I want to use this opportunity to thank you for saving the Garden and helping prolong its life a little longer," High Queen Rowena greeted Orion with a slight bow.


    Prince Kael and Princess Morgana gave a slight bow, apanied by the innumerable pixies behind them.


    High King Eldric nodded, "Yes, also, I hope that we can use this opportunity to mend the strained rtionship between us," he said.


    The Princess of the Garden tranted their words to Orion.


    Listening to their words, Orion couldn''t help but feel a sudden irritation in his heart. Though the Guardians of the Garden had all gratefully thanked him, even in the absence of the royal family, when he had moved a part of the Garden from the mountain into the City, that was it. They continued as usual the next day, looking for ways to repay him for unintentionally attempting to destroy the Garden without an afterthought.


    Therefore, Orion found it hard to believe the royal family''s words and understood that they were all plotting something, just as the Princess of the Garden had warned.


    Nevertheless, Orion''s heart calmed down as he contemted their current situation. He was now the proprietor of the Orion''s Cities, the future Vige Chiefmanding the strongest forces in the Orion''s Cities, and the sole individual with ties binding each race together, except for the newly arrived Four-


    eared race.


    If the Guardians of the Garden failed to provide him with the information he wanted, he would have to resort to other methods, no matter how forceful, to ensure theirpliance.


    The only thing preventing him from doing so right now was the Guardians'' responsibility for tending to the Garden and ensuring its perpetual lushness. Also, he had no clue of the consequences that might follow such actions, especially if they would burden the Princess of the Garden, so he could only defer that decision until absolutely necessary.


    Sensing the awkward tension, the Princess of the Garden smiled and cleared her throat loudly. "Orion is a busy man with a lot of responsibilities, so High King Eldric, I would appreciate it if we could proceed with the meeting as efficiently as possible," she said.


    High King Eldric nodded solemnly. "Okay. Before we proceed, Mr. Orion, you mustplete two simple tasks before I can answer any of your questions," he responded.


    The Princess of the Garden tranted High King Eldric''s words to Orion.


    ''Which are?'' Orion responded, furrowing his brow.


    "Don''t worry, they are quite straightforward. The first task is to take care of the Garden for an entire day, experiencing the same hard work we put in every day for several thousand years, and how it feels to deal with someone attempting to destroy it more than least twice," High King Eldric responded seriously.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded, already tranting his words to Orion. ''''And the second task?'''' she asked, her tone tinged with resignation.


    "Your second task is to take us to see the god beneath, Aegis of the Arctic Deity," High King Eldric said, his firm gaze as it locked onto Orion.


    A deep frown simultaneously creased the brows of the Princess of the Garden and Orion.


    "High King Eldric a¡ª" The Princess of the Garden began, but her words were abruptly cut off.


    "I am sorry if you are displeased by this task, Princess. However, I know you wouldn''t have allowed this meeting to ur if I had disclosed all the details. Nheless, as you have guessed, we are familiar with the god beneath this Garden. But, since this pertains to the Pixie race, I cannot reveal my reasons for wanting to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity until we witness him firsthand," High King Eldric responded, his voice firm.


    "Besides, considering the rtionship between Mr. Orion and the Princess of the Garden, I can understand that although you might also be awaiting an opportunity to meet this god, you choose not to for your own reasons. So, these are the two tasks that Mr Orion must fulfil if he truly wants us to answer his questions."

 Chapter 734 The Two Challenges (2)

    Chapter 734 The Two Challenges (2)


    ??The Princess of the Garden''s frown deepened. She knew that High King Eldric was right; if he had disclosed all this information before they arranged the meeting, she wouldn''t have bothered to arrange it.


    However, she couldn''t help but sigh; since they were already here, she could only listen to whatever decision Orion wanted to make.


    The Princess of the Garden tranted High King Eldric''s words to Orion.


    Upon hearing the Princess of the Garden''s trantion, Orion frowned deeply. From this alone, he understood that doing his best to meet with the Pixies was the wisest decision at the moment to uncover the identity of the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, which would consequently provide him with more information about Naka''s identity.


    Although he had no issues with taking care of the Garden for a day and experiencing what the Guardians of the Garden go through, as it was an understandable request after his unintentional attempts to destroy the Garden, as for taking them to see Aegis of the Arctic Deity, Orion was curious about their reasons for wanting to meet him.


    Despite being suspicious of Aegis of the Deity''s words and where he stands, he currently had a good rtionship with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the only living god he knew of and responsible for protecting the Orion Cities and the Vige. And that was something he didn''t want to ruin at the moment.


    Therefore, he would only want to introduce them to Aegis of the Arctic Deity once he knew their reasons.


    "I see no issue with the first task. However, before I can ept the second task, I need to hear your reasons for wanting to see the Aegis of the Arctic Deity," Orion responded.


    High King Eldric shook his head in response, "I''m sorry, Mr Orion, but I cannot provide you with that information for now, at least. However, you can rest assured that it wouldn''t anger the god or harm the rtionship between you both," he responded.


    As the Princess of the Garden finished tranting his words, Orion exhaled deeply. He shook his head, "If that''s the case, then I''m sorry, High King Eldric, but unless you tell me your reasons for wanting to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity, this will not work. It seemsing here was a mistake," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    High King Eldric gritted his teeth in frustration when he heard Orion''s words. "Are you sure about this, Mr Orion? I can promise you that if these two tasks arepleted, we will not only reconcile our rtionship with each other, but also the Pixie race will be very much at your disposal," he responded in frustration.


    Hearing High King Eldric''s words, the Princess of the Garden exhaled deeply.


    Orion shook his head in response, "Since it seems this meeting was a waste of time, I''ll take my leave then. Unfortunately, I have other important matters to attend to," he said before he turned around and walked away.


    The Princess of the Garden shifted her attention towards High King Eldric, "High King Eldric, is there no way you can exin the reason why you want to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity to us, or better yet, change the task to something else?" she asked, furrowing her brows in confusion with a frown on her face as she didn''t want Orion and the Guardians of the Garden to be at odds with each other, considering her rtionship with both sides.


    High King Eldric held back his frustration and anger the moment he heard the Princess of the Garden''s words because, from her voice, he could tell that she wasn''t pleased with how the discussion had unfolded.


    Understanding that this could strain their rtionship, he realized they needed to resolve the issue quickly to avoid furtherplications. Since there was a chance this meeting might not ur again in the future, he didn''t want to risk damaging their rtionship any further.


    High King Eldric gritted his teeth even more before abruptly dropping his shoulders low and exhaling in defeat, "Stop!" he shouted, gesturing towards the Pixies behind him to move forward and block Orion''s path.


    Several Pixies shot forward and immediately stood before Orion''s path like a wall, blocking him from advancing further.


    "What''s going on? I thought we had already established that this meeting was over," Orion asked as he turned to look at High King Eldric and the rest of the Pixies.


    The Princess of the Garden was also about to speak. Still, High King Eldric immediately interrupted, "Okay, I''ll tell you why we want to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity," he responded, sighing deeply.


    Though the Princess of the Garden was surprised byHigh King Eldric''s sudden change of heart, it didn''t mean she wasn''t pleased. She nodded in approval and gestured for Orion toe closer before she tranted High King Eldric''s words to him.


    Orion inwardly smiled. Truthfully, he hadn''t walked away in anger or disappointment but had only done so because after finding out the Pixies desperately wanted to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity but had no way to without his help, he understood that sooner orter, they would seek him out for his assistance.


    Nheless, it seemed like High King Eldric was not foolish enough to let such an opportunity pass him, which he appreciated.


    "You can go on, I''ll listen," Orion responded.


    High King Eldric nodded, "For us to properly exin everything to you, we mustplete the process tomunicate perfectly with each other. However, after we do that and exin why we want to meet with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, you cannot refuse the task. If not, everything would be a waste, especially since we must expose one of our Pixie race''s most closely guarded secrets," he responded.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded and tranted for Orion. At this point, she was satisfied with how High King Eldric handled the situation.


    As for whether Orion must ept to carry out the two tasks after he had gone through the process and listened to everything that High King Eldric had to say, she wanted to refrain from intervening.

 Chapter 735 The Princess of the Gardens Stern Warning

    Chapter 735 The Princess of the Garden''s Stern Warning


    ??After all, it wouldn''t seem fair to the Pixies, especially since they would reveal one of their race''s closely guarded secrets. So, she left the final decision to Orion and was curious about which option he would pick.


    Upon hearing the Princess of the Garden''s words, Orion furrowed his brows in response. He still didn''t know what this process was or how valuable the information about why the Pixies wanted to meet with Aegis of the Arctic was.


    Nheless, since it was one of their race''s most closely guarded secrets, he understood it must be very important and worthwhile, especially considering the nerve-wracking task of searching for another ce to uncover information about Aegis of the Arctic Deity and Naka''s identity.


    Orion nodded. "Okay, I agree. You can start with the process," he responded.


    High King Eldric nodded before he ascended upwards until he was right above Orion''s head. He immediately intensified the flow of nature energy towards his transparent, shimmering wings, causing them to glow brighter and brighter. From his wings, a soft hum reverberated through the air, apanied by several sprinkles of clear golden fragments that descended like dust onto Orion''s head.


    These fragments gradually grewrger, enveloping all of Orion''s skin until he began to feel a tingling sensation as though a feather were brushing against his skin.


    Orion was startled momentarily, but as he looked down, he noticed something extraordinary; he was shrinking! His body began to shrink in size while the world around him expanded, altering his perceptions.


    Suddenly, a wave of lightheadedness washed over him as he shrank down to the size of the Pixies. Before he could fall towards the ground, the Princess of the Garden gently caught Orion in her palm.


    Oriony back on her palm as he regained his mind andposure.


    "Looking at you from such a perspective is just as interesting as I thought," the Princess of the Garden said, chuckling mischievously, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion exhaled deeply. "So, this is the process you were talking about?" he asked.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded. "Yes, this is an innate ability of the Pixie race called ''Dust Morphosis,'' granting them the ability to temporarily alter the form of any living or non-living thing for a certain time limit. Weaker Pixies can do so for a few seconds or several minutes; however, for someone like High King Eldric, this form will onlyst for about twenty-four hours until you return to your previous form," she exined.


    "The Princess of the Garden is correct. Also, the stronger the individual, the more nature energy I will have to expend, and in your case, I''ve spent all of my natural energy. So, you should be able to return to your original form after 17 hours," High King Eldric said, tiredly descending from the air and hurriedly trying to catch his breath.


    ''''Also, this innate technique can be stacked, so after I have rested for a few hours, I''ll make sure to extend the time limit a bit more.''''


    Suddenly, High Queen Rowena flew forward and arrived at his position, helping him regain his strength.


    "Are you okay?" High Queen Rowena asked, her eyes filled with worry.


    "I''m okay, just feeling a little tired," High King Eldric responded.


    High Queen Rowena nodded with a sigh after confirming that he was indeed okay.


    Orion had already risen to his feet and attentively listened to their words. Usually, with his sharp ears, he was supposed to naturally pick up their voices without a problem. However, that wasn''t the case. This meant that the ''Dust Morphosis'' had not only decreased his size but also done something else to him. Strangely, he couldn''t quite discern what it was.


    Noticing Orion''s deep frown as he checked his body, High King Eldric cleared his throat loudly, capturing Orion''s attention. "Dust Morphosis also decreases an individual''s strength by a few per cent, with a limit of 50 per cent. However, considering the kind of energy you use and how strong you are, I doubt that effect will ur," he responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding. Though it wasn''t the answer to the question he was currently seeking, it was still valuable information.


    "Okay. Can we begin? I am curious to know your reasons for wanting to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity," Orion asked.


    High King Eldric nodded solemnly and turned his head backwards, silently signalling for some guards toe forward and assist Orion into the air. Two Pixies, dressed in attire seemingly woven from leaves and wielding wooden spears with sharp edges, flew forward and positioned themselves on either side of Orion''s arms, extending their hands to help lift him.


    "I''ll return in the evening to see how things are going," The Princess of the Garden said, brushing her finger against Orion''s chin. She chuckled as he pped her finger away with his hand.


    "You are so cute this way. Nheless, I''ll be taking my leave now," she added, shifting her attention toward High King Eldric with a glint in her eyes.


    As if understanding the Princess of the Garden''s silent gaze, High King Eldric bowed slightly. "You don''t need to worry about anything, Princess of the Garden. I promise no hair on Mr Orion''s body will be harmed."


    The Princess of the Garden snorted in response, "You won''t be able to harm him even if you try. All I want you to understand is that since Orion has agreed to this, whatever reasons you have for wanting to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, I hope it doesn''t put the Garden or the Orion''s Cities in harm''s way," she warned.


    High King Eldric''s body slightly trembled at her warning.


    After delivering her warning, the Princess of the Garden nodded at Orion before turning around and leaving to attend to other matters in the Garden. While she was curious about why the Guardians of the Garden were so desperate to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, she decided to wait for their rtionship with Orion to be repaired before seeking details from him.


    Observing the Princess of the Garden''s leave, High King Eldric inwardly sighed heavily. He turned around, assisted by his wife, to address the rest of the Pixies behind him. "YOU CAN ALL RETURN TO YOUR VARIOUS ACTIVITIES!" he ordered.

 Chapter 736 High King Eldric Reasons

    Chapter 736 High King Eldric Reasons


    ?Orion observed as the Pixies dispersed into the air, resuming their daily tasks, with only a handful remaining alongside the royal family.


    High King Eldric nodded at the remaining Pixies before shifting his attention behind him. "Let''s go," he said, flying forward with the assistance of High Queen Rowena.


    Meanwhile, Orion followed suit, guided by the two guards aiding him through the air. As they advanced, Orion surveyed his surroundings. Although he had assisted in relocating a portion of the Garden from the mountain to its current location, the Guardians of the Garden and the Princess of the Garden had overseen its reconstruction, restoring it to its former glory.


    Orion nodded in approval as he observed the Pixies tending to the trees, flowers, and lush greenery that flourished despite the snow, which appeared to be growing heavier each day.


    However, with arge portion of the Garden still nestled within the mountain and sustained by a fragment of the Divine Lake essence, he chose to wait until they had fully settled within Orion''s Cities and addressed pressing issues before introducing another Garden before the remaining Divine Lake essence within the mountain didn''t expire and run dry.


    After several minutes of flight, Orion finally glimpsed their destination, several towering, vibrant flowers standing at about 1.2 meters (4 feet) tall, resembling sunflowers. Yet, these flowers boasted a girth nearly as thick as a tree, with some appearing evenrger.


    Various small homes were neatly arranged on different parts of the flower trunks, which appeared to have been hollowed out. They were suitable for someone of his current size to live in. Observing the vast grassy in, teeming with hundreds of thousands of these homes, Orion realized that the Pixies had sessfully rebuilt their residences.


    Upon reaching their destination, they made their way toward a tree at the far end of the flowers. It stood about 5 meters (18 feet) tall, adorned with various jewels and crystals like the other trees in the Garden.


    Just beneath the tree''s canopy was a miniature castle-like structure with various other miniature homes below it, simr to the miniature homes on the other flowers.


    High King Eldrded on the castle-like structure with the assistance of High Queen Rowena, while Orion and the rest of the royal family followed suit.


    When theynded on the side of the castle-like wooden structure, Orion noticed arge door nked by two Pixie guards dressed in the same leaf attire and carrying the same weapons as the guards who had escorted him.


    The two guards nking therge doors slightly bowed in their direction before straightening their backs and pulling the doors open.


    Immediately, two rows of what appeared to be Pixie servants lined up on each side, facing each other, then lowered their heads in respect. "Wee back, your Highnesses," they all eximed loudly.


    High King Eldric and the other royal family members nodded


    in response.


    "Follow me, Mr Orion," High King Eldric said, regaining a bit of


    his strength through the flight as he gestured for Orion to


    follow him.


    Orion followed alongside High King Eldric as they walked


    through the hall and entered a hallway. After a few minutes of


    walking through numerous corridors, Orion realized that the


    rest of the royal family had dispersed, as none of them were


    behind him anymore.


    High King Eldric continued walking until they finally reached a


    small room. Inside, there was only a carpet, a table, and two


    chairs positioned on both sides. Beside it was a wide window


    and a small veranda, which gave a view of the high flowers and


    miniature homes of the Guardians of the Garden below.


    "I normallye here when I want to be alone and clear my


    mind. Please, have a seat, Mr. Orion," High King Eldric said,


    gesturing towards the chair opposite him as he took his seat.


    Orion settled into the soft cotton-like pillows that adorned


    the chair and took his seat as well.


    "So, you really want to know why we want to meet with Aegis


    of the Arctic Deity?" High King Eldric''s voice carried a solemn


    tone.


    Orion nodded firmly. "Yes," he replied. That was precisely why


    he hade all the way here.


    "Very well, then listen closely," High King Eldric said, sighing


    heavily. "Are you familiar with the ''Great War''?" he asked.


    Upon hearing the mention of the Great War, Orion nodded


    solemnly. "A conflict that spanned for several unknown years,


    involving fifty thousand races and fifty thousand gods, of


    which only a few survived," he responded. "While I know some


    of it, I don''t know much. So, please, enlighten me, High King


    Eldric."


    High King Eldric nodded solemnly. "As you may have already


    guessed, my Pixie race was among the few survivors after the


    Great War. This was all thanks to our god, god Aerendir, the


    god of wind, illusion, and nature. It was through his efforts,


    alongside his chosen divine apostles, that we secured a


    passage through a ster gate and found refuge in this world."


    "However, this salvation came at a great cost. Our god fought


    tirelessly to protect us, sustaining severe injuries in battles


    against other divine beings. By the time we reached this


    world, he was already at death''s doorstep. Some of his chosen


    apostles died before reaching the ster gate, their bodies too


    damaged to receive a proper burial. Only one managed to


    make it through," he exined.


    "And when we passed through the ster gate, instead of what


    we were promised, we encountered an icy, chilling blizzard on


    the other side. Though all of those who survived at the time


    weren''t weak by any means, the survivors were all injured,


    rendering many unable to protect themselves, let alone


    others."


    "As a race that had emerged victorious in the ''Great War,'' for


    us to face our extinction in such a way was nothing short of


    ironic. Fortunately, we had a god," High King Eldric exined


    with a heavy sigh, opening his lips.

 Chapter 737 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity Shocking Identity

    Chapter 737 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity Shocking Identity


    ?"Using thest of his strength, our godmanded the trees and greenery to grow amidst the snowyndscape, creating a sanctuary for our survival. Even though this world was fertile, it still strained his weakened body, further bringing him half a step across to death''s door."


    High King Eldric paused a storm of emotions flickering in his eyes before he closed them, inhaling and exhaling deeply as if to regain hisposure.


    "As such, unsure of how long he could survive, he chose the only course avable to a god for his children - sacrifice. He used thest of his remaining powers to heal all those still alive, formed a protective shield around the sanctuary, and ensured its continued prosperity even after his death," he continued solemnly.


    "However, before his death, he entrusted the only items he had left to the sole remaining divine apostle of the Pixie race to safeguard us and our new home."


    As Orion listened again, he couldn''t help but find himself amazed; his ears peeled to digest every word that High King Eldric uttered into his heart. Though he had heard details about the ''Great War'' from Queen Selene and Aerialia, the ounts never failed to astonish him.


    His heart pounded furiously this time as he absorbed High King Eldric''sst sentence.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he asked, "Can you exin how this rtes to your desire to meet with Aegis of the Arctic?" His gaze remained fixed on High King Eldric.


    Although Orion had his suspicions, he refrained from jumping to conclusions, preferring to await High King Eldric''s exnation before concluding his judgment.


    High King Eldric held his gaze on Orion. "The two items that god Aerendir left behind before his death were two Divine artefacts, one of them is the ''Aquiluis Clear Water,'' and the other is ''The Golden Threads of god Aerendir.'' The Divine Apostle he entrusted them to was ''Oberon,'' whom you now know as the ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity,''" High King Eldric replied.


    BOOMMM!!! BOOOOMM!! BOOOMMM!!!


    Even though Orion had already guessed this point when he heard High King Eldric''s previous words, hearing it confirmed still caused his mind to reel and revert to normal as he attempted to absorb such a revtion.


    Orion gradually calmed down his beating heart as he finally understood why High King Eldric desperately wanted to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity and why he didn''t want to reveal his reasons to him.


    It turned out that this meeting involved two divine artefacts, both of which were held by someone of a simr race, who had been alive since the ''Great War'' and was within their reach but still unreachable.


    "Though hemunicates with us, providing us with several


    tidbits of advice, he always remains silent whenever we


    deviate towards such a conversation. We have tried several


    ways to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity face to face, but


    all our attempts failed. With no other hopes, we gave up and


    continued our task of taking care of the Garden."


    "Then, you suddenly appear out of nowhere and can meet and


    speak with him as you desire; other times, he even summons


    you willingly. As the descendant of the Previous High Kings of


    the Pixie race, after more than 7,500 years, I hope you now


    understand why we desperately want to meet with the Aegis


    of the Arctic Deity face to face and also why I had been unable


    to reveal the contents of why we wanted to meet with him,"


    High King Eldric said.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "After we meet him, we would like to know if he can return


    the two divine artefacts belonging to god Aerendir to the Pixie


    race and if the rumours we have heard about him are true."


    Orion raised a brow, "What rumours?" he asked curiously,


    awaiting High King Eldric''s response.


    However, High King Eldric shook his head, "I''m sorry, Mr


    Orion, but I won''t be able to answer that question. I have


    already exined why we desperately want to meet with


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity and have even revealed some


    sensitive information to you. So until you havepleted the


    two tasks you have been given, I will be able to answer any of


    your questions," High King Eldric replied.


    He knew he had no absolute authority over Orion; their


    current position was solely for the sake of their rtionship.


    Orion could refuse to uphold his promise and walk away after


    this revtion. After all, he was now the owner of the


    mountain, the proprietor of Orion''s Cities, and the only


    person able to approach andmunicate with Aegis of the


    Arctic as he pleased.


    However, High King Eldric hoped Orion would respect their


    agreement, strengthening their rtionship. He meant his


    words when he said the Pixie race would willingly be at his


    disposal if he helped them with this request.


    Orion inwardly frowned. Despite understanding High King


    Eldric''s exnation, he realized theplexity of the


    situation was far beyond his initial expectations. While he


    hadn''t initially wanted more information about Aegis of the


    Arctic Deity, especially his true identity, he couldn''t help but


    ponder again if introducing them to Aegis of the Arctic Deity


    was a wise idea given the dangerous state of their territory.


    Thest thing he wanted was to jeopardize his rtionship


    with the god protecting them from the Vylkr vines ¡ª


    particrly as Aegis of the Arctic Deity was the only living god


    he knew of.


    Orion''s frown deepened as he furrowed his brow, lost in deep


    thought, contemting the decision he needed to make.


    Observing Orion''s expression, High King Eldric couldn''t help


    but sigh. "Mr Orion, can you please share your decision? Will


    you continue with the tasks?" he asked, awaiting Orion''s


    response.


    Hearing High King Eldric''s voice, Orion snapped out of his


    thoughts and focused on him. "Yes," he responded. "I''ve


    already decided on this agreement and intend to fulfil it.


    However, before I proceed with the second task, there is


    something I would like to know first."

 Chapter 738 Orions Assurance

    Chapter 738 Orion''s Assurance


    ??High King Eldric raised his brows. "What is it?" he asked.


    "You mentioned ''we,'' implying that you don''t intend to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity alone. How many of you are nning to meet with him?" Orion questioned.


    High King Eldric nodded in response. "Don''t worry, only a few elders and I have decided to go and meet him," he assured, understanding Orion''s concern.


    "Alright. In that case, before I bring you all to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity, I''d like to meet him myself and see if I can persuade him to meet with you all directly," Orion proposed.


    Though he might not understand why Aegis of the Deity refused to meet with them, whatever the reason, he had to convince him to do so. If he failed, he would have no choice but to withdraw his promise.


    High King Eldric furrowed his brows momentarily before nodding. "Alright. I understand your reasoning, Mr. Orion. You may proceed as you see fit," he replied, exhaling softly.


    "Okay. Let''s continue then so I canplete this task as quickly as possible," Orion replied.


    He needed to deal with the potential threat of the four-star Vylkr Vine and attend the festival scheduled for the end of the week. Therefore, he had to wrap this up quickly to focus on other matters.


    High King Eldric nodded, "Since you are unaware of how the Garden is taken care of, I already have someone in mind to help show you how you can properly experience the effort we Pixie put into caring for the Garden. Follow me, Mr Orion," he responded, standing up from his seat and walking towards the door.


    High King Eldric couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. He would have already cancelled the first task to gain Orion''s goodwill and forge a better rtionship if he could. Not only was Orion''s current position beneficial for them to form a close bond, but it might also increase their chances of convincing Aegis of the Arctic Deity to meet with them.


    However, he couldn''t do so without angering the rest of the Pixie race and some elders. They insisted that Orion should experience the same efforts they put into caring for the Garden, especially after he had attempted to destroy it more than twice.


    Orion rose to his feet and followed High King Eldric out of the room. As they exited, they traversed through several corridors and beautiful areas, each catching Orion''s attention and prompting him to take mental notes.


    Eventually, they reached a spacious hall with stairs on either side leading upwards, likely to the royal family''s residence and other significant areas. Meanwhile, male and female pixie servants bustled about, tending to indoor nts and tidying the space.


    Observing the scene, Orion noted that no one was using the stairs; instead, they all darted through the air from one task to another.


    Upon reaching the centre of the hall, just as High King Eldric was about to signal a nearby pixie guard, a young man suddenly blocked their path.


    "Good morning, Father," the young man greeted with a slight bow before shifting his attention to Orion. He scrutinized Orion''s figure from head to toe before bowing again. "Good morning, Mr Orion. I wasn''t expecting to meet you again so soon," he added.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion. From the young man''s words, he realized that he was one of High King Eldric''s children, but he didn''t remember being introduced to him.


    "Ahem! I am Prince Alden, the fourth son and fifth child of High King Eldric. We might not have met personally, but I''ve had the privilege to see you a few times in the Garden, especially this morning up close," the young man quickly corrected himself, clearing his throat.


    Orion nodded. "In that case, it''s a pleasure to meet you too, Prince Alden," he responded.


    Prince Alden nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to speak, High King Eldric interrupted.


    "Since you''re already here, Alden, why don''t you help me and call your first eldest brother? He can assist in showing Mr Orion how we handle and take care of the Garden," High King Eldric ordered.


    Prince Alden shifted his attention to his father, furrowing his brows in confusion. "I''m afraid eldest brother has already left the castle, Father. Didn''t he inform you of an urgent matter which required his immediate attention?" Prince Alden asked, raising a brow.


    A frown suddenly etched itself onto High King Eldric''s expression. He had informed his first son that if Orion epted the task, he would be the one to guide Orion and teach him about the experiences of the Pixie race, aiming to forge a strong rtionship with Orion as the next High King of the Pixie race.


    However, the sudden disappearance of his first son due to an urgent matter made him doubtful.


    "Did he mention where he was going and this urgent matter?" High King Eldric asked, his tone serious.


    "Unfortunately, I received news of his sudden departure just moments before encountering you both here, so I have no idea where he ran off to," Prince Alden responded, shaking his head.


    Upon hearing Prince Alden''s words, High King Eldric''s frown deepened. Though he was suspicious about the only thing that might capture his first son''s attention to such a degree that it might cause him to abandon everything, he hoped fervently that his guess was wrong. After all, it would be unreasonable and unbing of the next High King of the Pixie race.


    Nevertheless, since he had no clue where his first son might have disappeared, he pushed his concerns to the back of his mind and dispatched some of the pce guards to locate him and swiftly bring him back to the pce.


    Observing his father''s contemtive expression, Prince Alden promptly interjected, "Father, since First brother is currently unavable, why don''t I take care of Mr Orion and assist him in understanding the daily efforts we invest in maintaining the Garden''s prosperity until First brother returns?" he proposed.

 Chapter 739 Fourth Prince Alden

    <h4>Chapter 739 Fourth Prince Alden</h4>


    ?High King Eldric continued to contemte, his brows knit in thought. "Are you absolutely certain? I could easily delegate this responsibility to your second brother or first sister to save you from the stress," he said, his gaze fixed intently on Prince Alden.


    Prince Alden shook his head adamantly. "Considering that it was originally the first brother''s duty, father, wouldn''t it be unfair to suddenly burden the second brother, first sister, or even third brother with such a task? Especially since they might be preupied and unable to fully dedicate themselves to showing Mr Orion everything he needs to know about the Garden and the efforts required to maintain its prosperity," he exined, exhaling softly.


    High King Eldric nodded in understanding. He realized that abruptly assigning this task to his younger children might spark resentment among them, knowing how determined they were to fulfil any task to the best of their abilities, especially when it involved such an important issue.


    "And what about you? Wouldn''t it be unfair to burden you with this task so suddenly? Are you certain you can fulfil it to the best of your abilities?" High King Eldric asked, his gaze fixed on Prince Alden.


    Prince Alden smiled, "Father, unlike the rest of my siblings, I have been looking forward to Mr Orion''s arrival and have been preparing myself to assist first Elder Brother if he needs help, ensuring that the task can be perfectly aplished. Therefore, I believe it would be an honour for me to handle this task. I promise to do my very best toplete it perfectly to the best of my abilities," he responded, bowing slightly towards High King Eldric to convey his sincerity.


    However, Prince Alden couldn''t help but widen his smile inwardly. With his first elder brother currently away, this was his only chance to forge a rtionship with Orion - someone with a close connection to the god beneath the Garden and an even closer rtionship with the Princess of the Garden.


    Orion''s position was rumoured to be so influential that any decision he made could shake the entire territory.


    So, why shouldn''t he seize this opportunity and do his best to establish a good rtionship with him?


    High King Eldric nodded in response and immediately began to reconsider whether it might be better to assign Orion to his fourth son until his first son returned. They couldn''t afford to waste a moment, so they needed to ensure that Orion started and finished his tasks as soon as possible.


    Also, it wasn''t as though Alden would do a bad job forging a rtionship with Orion in the meantime, so he saw no harm in it.


    "Okay, I see no harm in you leading Mr Orion in the meantime," High King Eldric responded, nodding in agreement.


    He shifted his attention towards Orion. "Mr Orion, my fourth son, Prince Alden, will show you the way and exin how things are done in the meantime. Are you okay with that?"


    Orion nodded in understanding. "I don''t mind, High King Eldric,''" he responded.


    As long as he couldplete the task, it didn''t matter who showed him how things were done. He only wanted toplete this task as quickly and efficiently as possible and prepare for his meeting with Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Witnessing Orion''s response, Prince Alden''s inward smile widened.


    "Since this is the case, I''ll be waiting to meet you again by the end of the day, Mr. Orion," High King Eldric said, shifting his attention back towards Prince Alden. "Take care of Mr. Orion properly, and if anythinges up, immediately inform me about it. In the meantime, I''ll summon the guards and have them search for the whereabouts of the first prince."


    Prince Alden nodded, watching High King Eldric nod at them again and walking away.


    "Please, follow me, Mr. Orion," Prince Alden said, his eyes fixed on Orion as he gestured his hands forward for Orion to follow him.


    Orion nodded and walked beside Prince Alden. "Where are we going?" he asked, noticing they had changed direction and were now heading towards another door.


    "Sorry to say this, Mr Orion, but your current attire isn''t suited for the task at hand," Prince Alden responded, his eyes scanning Orion from head to toe, mainly focusing on the attire around his waist.


    "So, before we begin, you must change into the right attire. We''ll have to go to the market sqaure to buy one. Fortunately, in your current size, it shouldn''t be too difficult," he added with a smile, cracking a subtle joke.


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Orion not react to his joke, Prince Alden cleared his throat awkwardly. He nced at therge flowers and the homes within them, scattered as far as the eye could see.


    "The top of the tree is called the ''Canopy Pce,'' where the royal family resides. Beneath the ''Canopy Pce'' are the ''Elders'' residences,'' where the elders, the wisest and most venerable pixies, reside. They serve as advisors to the royal family and gather to deliberate on matters of importance to the Pixie race. Below the elders'' residences are the ''Noble residences,'' where members of the royal family''s extended circle reside.


    "Further down the tree are the residences of important figures who serve various roles within the pixie society and their families. Meanwhile, those who do not possess such status reside outside the tree, in the various homes within the flowers that you saw below us," Prince Alden exined, providing Orion with insight into the hierarchy of the Pixie race, a piece of information he was likely not yet aware of.


    Upon hearing Prince Alden''s exnation, Orion nodded in understanding. Though he had encountered the Pixies numerous times, learning about their hierarchy and witnessing them from this perspective was unexpectedly interesting and intriguing.


    Prince Alden slowly pped his wings and ascended into the air, positioning himself behind Orion.


    He gestured for Orion to spread his arms outward, grasped them with both hands and gradually lifted him into the air.


    "Let''s go; the Market Square is outside the tree, down below," Prince Alden said before taking off into the air.

 Chapter 740 New Makeover

    Chapter 740 New Makeover


    ??As they soared through the air, Orion admired the beautiful view beneath them again. They glided past numerous homes and bustling districts until they arrived at an exceedingly crowded area brimming with many shops and stalls clustered together.


    "We''ve arrived," Prince Alden said as he gently descended with Orion to one of therger shops.


    Uponnding, he steadied himself on his feet. "This shop is known for offering one of the finest attires in the kingdom. I''m confident we''ll find something you like here," he said, smiling as he gestured for Orion to follow him inside.


    Inside the shop, the shopkeeper had just finished his discussion with a few customers, showing them to the section where the attire they were looking for was located.


    As soon as the door swung open, he hurried to attend to his customers, but his expression soured in displeasure upon recognizing a familiar face. Just as he was about to approach, anger and irritation clear on his face, he froze as the next person entered through the door.


    The shop owner took a deep gulp as he locked eyes with the familiar face, then swiftly shifted his gaze to the wingless back and the attire tied around his waist.


    Orion!


    As the name of the figure emerged into his mind, he couldn''t help but gulp in another deep breath. As one of the figures present at the border of the Pixie kingdom and having witnessed the official meeting between the royal family and Orion, he was familiar with the young man before him.


    In fact, even before today, he was very familiar with the name Orion and all the deeds that he had done. And it wasn''t only him but also the whole pixie race who was familiar with the name ''Orion'', and anybody who wasn''t familiar with it yet was probably living under a rock, which was very unlikely.


    However, the shopkeeper couldn''t help but be overwhelmed when such a person suddenly entered his shop. Almost instantly, the anger and irritation in his expression disappeared and were immediately reced by a bright, wide smile enveloped by a soothing, weing aura.


    Prince Alden observed all the changes that had unfolded in the area and couldn''t suppress a smile as a glint flickered in his eyes.


    The shopkeeper dashed forward and promptly stood before them. "Fourth Prince Alden and Mr Orion, it''s an honour to meet you both. If you''re here to select the finest attires in the Pixie kingdom, then you''vee to the right ce," he said, beaming brightly as he gestured for them to enter.


    He personally escorted them towards the men''s section with a warm smile.


    "This attire is made from the amour root nt, offering minor protection against blunt attacks. Due to its characteristics, it''s one of the most expensive and popr attires in the entire market," the shopkeeper exined.


    Pointing to another set, he continued, "Now, this attire is crafted from the crown blossom flower and enhances your charm around thedies with its manly scent." He then presented another option. "And this one is crafted from the fern-root nt, which grants stealth and allows you to seamlessly camouge into your surroundings."


    He carefully gauged their expressions as he showcased the various attires, some resembling leaves while others were woven into fabrics from the shelves. Each one held a distinct allure, and the shopkeeper awaited their decision, ensuring that he could tell which one caught their attention and then sell it to them.


    Orion, however, curiously followed Prince Alden as the shopkeeper continued to pull out various attires from the shelves, exining the nts they were made from and the unique characteristics each possessed.


    Initially, he had assumed that Pixie attire was just ordinary garments crafted for wear, but he was surprised to find that they were anything but ordinary.


    Nevertheless, he understood the uniqueness of the Garden and that the Pixies could also utilize nature energy, so it wasn''t entirely unexpected. Nevertheless, Orion couldn''t help but ponder the possibility of creating human-sized attire from these materials and the effort required.


    If it was feasible, he was willing to give it a try.


    "Feel free to choose whichever attire you like, Mr. Orion. The royal family will cover the expenses, so don''t worry about the cost," Prince Alden said reassuringly. He assumed Orion hadn''t made a choice because he might not know how to pay for attire, especially as a neer to the Pixie Kingdom. "However, if you find these attires too fancy for your taste, ordinary options are also avable," he added.


    Orion nodded in understanding and waited for the shopkeeper to showcase some of the finest attires in the shop before making his decision.


    "I''ll take this one," Orion said, walking toward a specific shelf and retrieving a piece of attire. It was a light blue shirt paired with matching trousers, perfectly sized for him.


    Unlike the other attires the shopkeeper had presented, which seemed geared towards strength or providing various kinds of protection¡ªnone of which he required due to his own strength and resilience¡ªthis one simply caught his eye, not to mention how good it looked.


    "Ah, an attire made from the Bluebell Breeze nt," the shopkeeper nodded knowingly, scrutinizing the garment. "Just like the Bluebell Breeze nt, it releases a scent capable of granting rity of thought and enhancing intuition."


    "Despite being as expensive to craft as the rest of the attire I''ve shown you due to the nature of the nt it''s derived from, its effects are not as potent as the others. This leads to its rarity in harvest and production. Also, since these attires are typically purchased by nobles or rich individuals who enjoy unting their wealth, it has be less favoured," he exined.


    Prince Alden nodded in understanding, shifting his focus towards Orion, "Are you sure that is the attire you want to choose?" he asked.


    He knew there were some attires like this that were less favoured due to their effects and low poprity among other Pixies, so he hoped that Orion would pick one of the most expensive and popr attires to showcase his standing and status.

 Chapter 741 Tarnished Image

    Chapter 741 Tarnished Image


    ??Although he was aware of Orion''s strength from the rumours circting about him, which would likely render most of the attires'' effects useless, he also knew there was no harm in disying or using one''s status asionally.


    Orion nodded, "Yes. Compared to the others, I like the effect of this one, so I don''t think I''ll be changing my mind," he responded, unaware of the thoughts going through Prince Alden''s mind.


    Prince Alden nodded in understanding, sighing lightly. "How much do I need to give in exchange for it?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper shook his head decisively with an honest expression. "Though this costs about two medium crystal pieces, considering that my shop has been blessed by the revered Mr Orion and Fourth Prince Alden, I am willing to give it out for free, along with anything else you choose to purchase," he responded with a light smile.


    After today, he''d have the opportunity to boast to other shopkeepers in the market about being the first to host the revered Mr Orion''s visit to the Market Square. This would increase the influx of potential wealthy buyers to his shop, allowing him to dominate the other popr stores in the Market Square.


    Of course, he was aware of Orion''s terrible reputation among others of their race. However, this reputation was limited to the Gardeners, Guards, and others who possessed significant power and authority in the kingdom.


    As such, it didn''t concern him. In front of absolute power, he could only bow his head and focus on ensuring the growth of his wealth and shop.


    Prince Alden snorted. He could already guess that the attire cost no more than one medium crystal piece or less and that the shopkeeper was merely showing generosity by offering it for free. Nheless, he saw no need to argue and shifted his attention towards Orion.


    "Why don''t you go and try it out in the fitting room and see if it''s to your liking before we head to our next location," Prince Alden suggested.


    Orion nodded. Though he was curious about their next location, since Prince Alden remained silent, he decided to change first so they could proceed rather than pressing for details.


    "Show, Mr Orion, the fitting room is this way," Prince Alden said, his eyes fixed on the shopkeeper.


    "Okay. Please follow me, Mr. Orion," the shopkeeper responded, nodding fiercely as he wiped away the sweat from his forehead, leftover from Prince Alden''s previous stare, before proceeding to lead Orion forward.


    "I''ll wait outside here until you''re done," Prince Alden said with a slight smile as he quickly headed towards the waiting section.


    Orion nodded. He followed behind the shopkeeper with the attire in his hand until they finally arrived at their destination.


    "Here you go, Mr Orion," the shopkeeper said, opening the door to the fitting room, a slightly wide wood space that seemed to have a viewing area.


    At this point, Orion could specte that the Pixies might have learned a few innovations from the Prismerions or perhaps were influenced by the humans just like them upon arriving in this world.


    Orion nodded, then entered the dressing room. Just as he was about to close the door, he noticed the shopkeeper standing outside, watching the fitting room closely.


    "You can leave; I''lle out when I''m done," Orion said firmly. Thest thing he wanted was an old man staring at him while he changed clothes.


    The shopkeeper nodded awkwardly, shing a tight smile, before turning around and leaving.


    Orion closed the door behind him and removed his tulga, storing it away in his miniature mountain before changing into his new attire.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Prince Alden couldn''t help but smile brightly as he entered the waiting area, his gaze sweeping over the many women who outnumbered the few men in the wide waiting area.


    Bringing Orion to this shop wasn''t solely because it was frequented by nobles and the wealthy of all ages but also for the chance to converse with a few beautifuldies.


    "Ahem! I couldn''t help but be blinded by your beauty as I passed by. Can I know your name? It''s the healer''s prescription," Prince Alden said, swiftly approaching a group of women with a smile.


    The women chuckled collectively at his words, and just as the one he was addressing was about to respond, a voice suddenly thundered from behind them.


    "ALDEN!!"


    Prince Alden''s body tensed as a familiar voice echoed behind him. Slowly, he turned his head to see none other than Princess Morgana standing there.


    The sixth princess, andst child of the royal family.


    Prince Alden couldn''t suppress a sigh as he turned fully to face her, mustering a smile. "Sixth, younger sister, what are you doing here?" he asked, lightly smiling.


    ncing past her, he noticed three more figures he recognized. Two were nobles from the royal family''s extended circle, and another was the daughter of an elder.


    Upon hearing her fourth brother''s words, Princess Morgana''s face was etched with a deep frown. "What do you mean, ''What am I doing here?'' Shouldn''t I be the one asking you such a question, especially since you aren''t supposed to be here? Or do you want to be kicked out and punished again, just likest time?" she retorted, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Listening to his sister''s sharp retort, Prince Alden felt a knot of nerves tighten in his stomach. He remained silent, unsure how to respond.


    Princess Morgana snorted in response to his silence. "My friends and I came here to get new attires for Mr Orion''s departure. So, it would be best to leave this shop immediately before ruining the atmosphere. Also, I''ll keep my mouth shut and not report whatever you were doing to Dysis, saving you from whatever punishment you''ll receive foring here again," she said, her tone firm and resolute.


    She remembered when Alden had been caught peeping into one of the women''s fitting rooms. Unfortunately, the one he had been spying on was the wife of one of the King''s younger brothers.


    News of this scandal had spread throughout the kingdom, resulting in Alden receiving severe punishment and being banned from ever setting foot into this shop again.

 Chapter 742 Sixth Princess Morgana

    Chapter 742 Sixth Princess Morgana


    ??Such an incident had also tarnished his reputation, making him one of the least respected princes.


    Of course, he imed that it was a lie and that he had been framed. However, the only person who believed his words was the King. Given Alden''s reputation as one of the most diligent and hardworking Princes in the royal family, the King suspected something was wrong and decided to personally investigate the matter.


    However, the damage had already been done, leaving the King with no recourse but to proceed with Alden''s punishment.


    Upon hearing Princess Morgana''s words, Prince Alden was momentarily shaken and grew nervous. He understood the potential consequences if word got out about his return to the shop.


    However, his confidence surged when he recalled that Orion had apanied him there.


    Suddenly, Prince Alden observed from the corner of his eye as the shopkeeper walked into the waiting area with a broad smile, only to abruptly freeze in his tracks upon witnessing the unfolding confrontation.


    The shopkeeper took a deep gulp and hesitated, with fear in his steps, as he approached the scene, fully aware of who the two sides were.


    Observing this exchange, Prince Alden''s confidence surged as he realised he was untouchable, given his presence alongside Orion.


    Princess Morgana witnessed the shopkeeper''s entrance and was about to speak with him when she noticed her fourth brother''s sudden confident expression. She became intensely irritated by hisposure. "What is it? Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten what you''ve done?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him in irritation.


    Prince Alden exhaled lightly and shook his head in response. "No, I haven''t forgotten. Nheless, I am here for official royal business, so I can assure you there is a very important reason for my presence," he replied.


    "Why are you doing this to yourself, Prince Alden? This is so embarrassing," remarked one of the girls beside Princess Morgana, shaking her head in disgust.


    Her name is Glynrie Haldir. She is the youngest daughter of the leader of the Haldir household, who are nobles and count among the royal family''s extended rtives.


    The two other girls nodded in agreement, their faces disying disdain.


    Princess Morgana snorted, quickly discerning his lie. With her first and second brothers, first sister, and third brother present, all of whom were equally diligent and still held respected status within the kingdom, there was no logical reason to send him, especially for a matter rted to royalty.


    Nheless, she had be tired of speaking with her fourth brother and immediately turned her attention to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper froze, sweat building up at the back of his head as he met with the sixth Princess''s gaze.


    "Shopkeeper Pyne, why did you allow fourth Prince Alden into this shop?" Princess Morgana asked.


    "He..." The shopkeeper began to stammer under the weight of the powerful gazes fixed upon him. After inhaling deeply and exhaling, he regained hisposure and said, "Prince Alden arrived with a very important guest, so it would have been unwise to turn them away," he responded, his expression wavering as he wore a light smile.


    A frown immediately furrowed Princess Morgana''s brow as she heard the shopkeeper''s response. If Alden had brought an important figure with him, it made sense for Shopkeeper Pyne to allow them both in, so he doesn''t incur the wrath of said individual.


    However, despite her efforts, Princess Morgana couldn''t fathom who would risk crossing the entire Bryer household, whom Alden had embarrassed and offended simply because of their rtionship with him.


    Princess Morgana shifted her focus towards Prince Alden, "Who is it that you came h--" However, just as she was about to open her mouth and speak, she was immediately interrupted.


    "Mr Orion, are you done already?" Prince Alden interjected as he rushed forward, passing by Princess Morgana and her friends.


    Princess Morgana''s words froze on her lips when she heard Prince Alden''s. She couldn''t help but doubt her ears, checking to see if she had misunderstood what she had just heard. It wasn''t just her; even the other three girls beside her froze.


    Princess Morgana turned around with the others to see who it was, and they immediately froze in their positions, staring wide-eyed at the person before them.


    Orion!


    They were all present at the Pixies Kingdom''s border earlier today and knew he was in the kingdom. However, they had never expected him to be with fourth Prince Alden.


    Witnessing the scene as Orion and Prince Aldenmunicated with smiles, Princess Morgana and the others immediately realised that the important individual that Orion had brought to the store with him was Orion himself.


    Shopkeeper Pyne''s shoulders dropped helplessly in defeat as he observed this scene. He hoped his shop would survive whatever fate was about to befall it.


    "You are right, Mr Orion, it does look good on you. However, is that all you would like to get?" Prince Alden asked.


    Orion nodded in response, "Yes, I''ve already picked up some extras, so I''m good for now," he replied.


    Since the shopkeeper had offered him anything he wanted for free, Orion had seized the opportunity to select another attire identical to the one he was currently wearing, along with a few more garments with unique characteristics that piqued his interest forter experimentation, storing them safely within the mountain.


    "Okay, then. We can''t afford to waste any more time, so let''s head to our second location," Prince Alden responded.


    However, Orion''s attention was immediately drawn forward as he noticed a familiar figure heading their way.


    "Mr Orion, I didn''t expect to see you here," Princess Morgana said, swiftly approaching Orion.


    "I just arrived here with Prince Alden to get myself some new attire before starting the task," Orion responded, his gaze fixed on Princess Morgana''s figure.


    Unlike the emerald gown she wore earlier today, Princess Morgana was now dressed in a thigh-high emerald and yellow mixed-coloured dress. Her beautiful transparent wings stretched outwards, and her blond hair neatly packed into a ponytail.

 Chapter 743 Fleeing Pixies

    Chapter 743 Fleeing Pixies


    ??Princess Morgana nodded in understanding. Though she now understood why Orion and Alden were there, she still couldn''t fathom why Alden was apanying Orion.


    After all, wasn''t her first brother, High Prince Kael, supposed to guide and ensure that Orion properly aplished the tasks?


    Even with this, Princess Morgana knew that High Prince Kael would never delegate his responsibilities to Alden. Therefore, she couldn''t resist asking, "What are you doing here with Prince Alden, Mr Orion? Does High Prince Kael know about this?"


    Orion furrowed his brows in response, sensing something amiss in the atmosphere. However, he dismissed the concern as long as it didn''t hinder him frompleting his task.


    "Unfortunately, High Prince Kael was unavable, so High King Eldric chose Prince Alden to handle his task until his return," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    A wave of realization swept Princess Morgana''s face as she briefly shifted her focus towards Prince Alden, who stood quietly at the side.


    ''He must have done something,'' Princess Morgana thought.


    She suspected Alden had schemed to keep their first brother away, seizing the opportunity to handle his task and get close to Orion.


    Nheless, Princess Morgana couldn''t understand why their father had allowed such a thing or what motive her fourth brother had, so she found herself at a loss for words.


    Under Princess Morgana''s judgmental gaze, Prince Alden felt his entire body tremble.


    "Excuse me, Princess Morgana, but we have somewhere to be now. If we have time, we can catch up another time," Orion responded, shifting his attention towards Prince Alden and gesturing for him to lead the way to their next destination.


    Prince Alden immediately rxed upon hearing Orion''s words. He nodded at Princess Morgana before turning around to lead the way.


    Princess Morgana observed the scene speechlessly with her lips sealed. Soon, Glynrie and the two other girls joined her, equally stunned as they watched Prince Alden and Orion leave the shop.


    Having overheard the conversation, they were at a loss for words, unsure what to say next.


    ''I need to see Father about this before Alden messes things up and ruins our only chance at building a good rtionship with Mr Orion," Princess Morgana said, her fists clenched tightly in frustration as she shot a fierce re.


    ¡­.......


    Four-eared elves district


    Patriarch Rn''s residence


    "Remember the orders from the Princess of the Garden and the High King: gather all the information we can about the Four-eared elves and return to the Garden as quickly as possible," instructed a middle-aged Pixie dressed in sleek grey-ck full-body armour decorated with various protruding ends.


    [Author''s Note: They were the ones that investigated Orion when he first entered the underground Prismerion Kingdom.]


    The other three Pixies nodded solemnly. Since Queen Selene had informed the Princess of the Garden about the arrival of the Four-eared elves and their settlement in the Second Border City, they had been tasked with investigating them thoroughly to confirm their intentions.


    Since they shared the same territory with the Four-eared elves, it was necessary to prevent any unforeseen consequences that might arise in the future.


    Nevertheless, after scouring the Second Border City from district to district, they sprang into action tomence their investigation upon locating the district where the Four-eared elves were residing.


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to deliver his final orders, his words immediately halted in his throat as he froze.


    "What''s wrong, captain?" one of the Pixies asked.


    As their captain remained silent, the Pixies, sensing the tension in the air, turned their heads to see what had caught his attention.


    Their eyes widened as they witnessed tworge humanoid-


    sized children, a boy and a girl, staring at them with wide, curious eyes.


    "Retreat!" the middle-aged man yelled out his orders.


    He spread his wings and took flight, watching as the boy suddenly reached out to close the window they had used to enter the room.


    However, just as he made it through the window, it was immediately closed shut, trapping the other three Pixies inside.


    The other Pixies immediately flew towards the next window. One had already escaped before the girl could shut it, trapping the other two following inside.


    Realizing they could not leave the building since the door was closed, the remaining two Pixies briefly considered destroying the windows and making their way through. However, they immediately decided against it as they didn''t want to leave any trace of their presence.


    Nheless, the children began to chase after them, tumbling the small room upside down as they flew around, searching for another opening to escape through.


    "HIDE!" yelled the middle-aged man as he flew out of view from the window.


    Suddenly, their heightened senses picked up approaching footsteps heading towards the room, prompting them to search for a ce to hide immediately.


    It was at that moment that the door abruptly swung open.


    Isadora immediately entered the room worriedly, her eyes scanning the messy scene with furniture and tes scattered on the ground.


    "Austin, Eyva, what is going on here?" Isadora asked, her tone serious as she approached the two children.


    After hearing themotion from her room next door, she thought something terrible was happening, so she quickly put on her clothes and rushed down there.


    However, upon seeing that the children were unharmed despite the chaotic state of the room, Isadora began to suspect that they might have caused the mess while ying around. If her suspicion was correct, she knew she would have to punish them, as their noise could disturb her father and the gods'' chosen from their rest.


    "Some tiny people snuck into our room, and we were trying to catch them. Some escaped, but the others are still hiding," Austin responded anxiously, noticing Isadora''s solemn expression and hearing her stern tone.


    Even though they had only arrived the day before, Isadora had treated them well, as promised. With plenty of people to y with, they didn''t want to get into trouble that might lead to them being thrown out of the house.


    Hearing Austin''s response, Princess Isadora furrowed her brows in confusion and scanned the room again.


    ''''If you want me to believe you, then exin what those tiny people look like¡ª" Just as she was about to finish her sentence and demand further exnation, another figure rushed into the room.

 Chapter 744 Fleeing Pixies (2)

    Chapter 744 Fleeing Pixies (2)


    ??"What''s happening? I came as soon as I heard the ruckus," Leona asked seriously, her gaze scanning the messy room while tightly gripping her Gearweaver sword.


    Following her, Lyndon, Patriarch Rn, Leif, Carl, and the other chosen ones hurried into the room, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity.


    Patriarch Rn scrutinized the messy room before focusing on the two children. "What is all thismotion about?" he asked, his eyes fixed on Isadora.


    Isadora nced at Leif, who had finally exited his room, before redirecting her focus to Patriarch Rn.


    "Alstin and Eyva said that some tiny people had snuck into their room and were trying to catch them, which caused this mess. Some escaped, but they said others are still hiding," Isadora responded.


    Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, Leona, Leif, and the other gods'' chosen were immediately surprised by Isadora''s exnations.


    They knew that the Prismerions and the human race were the only races living within this territory and hadn''t heard or seen any tiny individuals since their arrival.


    The Vige Chief and several warriors they had encountered hadn''t mentioned a race of tiny individuals, so they doubted Isadora''s ount of what the two children had told her.


    Leona furrowed her brows in confusion and shifted her attention towards the two children. "Exin to us what you saw," she asked, her eyes filled with seriousness.


    Austin nodded and described the features of the tiny individuals he had seen¡ªtheir attire, small ears, and two transparent, shimmering wings on their backs.


    After hearing his exnation, Leona, Lyndon, and the others became less doubtful, as Austin''s descriptions were too vivid to be fabricated on the spot.


    Leif, Lyndon, and the chosen gods immediately decided to search the room to see if they could find anything.


    "Do you know where they are hiding?" Leona asked, her gaze still fixed on Austin and Eyva.


    They both nodded. "They are hiding in that direction," Eyva said, pointing her finger at the corner of the room where themp was hung.


    Leona nodded and decided to check it. However, as she reached up and easily tore themp from the wall with her secure grip, surprisingly, no one was there.


    Even the others looking around had also been unable to find anything.


    Leona scrutinized the empty surroundings, then ced themp on the ground and returned to her previous position.


    "Are you sure about what you''ve seen? Because if you are lying to me, then I promise you that you''ll regret doing so," Leona said, her eyes filled with seriousness.


    "We''re not lying; we really did see tiny people sneaking into our room," Austin responded, nervously grasping Eyva''s wrist.


    Eyva nodded in agreement with her brother''s words.


    Witnessing this scene, Isadora couldn''t hold it in any longer and walked forward tofort the children and calm them down.


    Leona furrowed her brows in confusion before looking around, along with the others who had also witnessed the conversation.


    Nheless, Patriarch Rn, who had remained silent with his four ears twitching as though he was trying to pick up on any strange, unknown sounds within the room, suddenly halted as he picked up on something.


    "Search over there," Patriarch Rn ordered, stretching his hand towards a fallen chair near the table.


    Though Leona had be sceptical about the existence of the tiny people and the reason behind the messy room, since Patriarch Rn had spoken and seemed to be convinced by the children''s words, she had no choice but to follow his orders.


    Leona walked towards the fallen chair, and just as she raised it up, on the other side behind the seat, she astonishingly discovered two small, winged individuals dressed in armour-like attire.


    The children were right; there were two tiny individuals with shimmering transparent wings on their backs within the room.


    The Pixies immediately spread their wings and took flight after noticing they had been discovered.


    Leona snapped out of her dumbfounded state and immediately chased after the two Pixies.


    Leif pursued them as well. He gripped his Gearweaver sword and swung it through the air, aiming to strike the Pixies. Carl and the others joined in, attempting to catch the Pixies like Leona, but were unsessful.


    The Pixies soared through the air as fast as they could, dodging and manoeuvring skillfully, showcasing their years of experience dealing with such encounters.


    However, upon realizing they had been discovered, the Pixies swiftly decided to leave by any means necessary.


    They flew towards the windows, easily manoeuvring past Isadora, who had been blocking their exit. With incredible speed, they tore through the magically reinforced wooden frame as if it were paper and immediately rushed outside, joining the other Pixies waiting for them outside Patriarch Rn''s residence.


    "I''m d you made it. Whatever happens, don''t stop flying until we reach the Garden," the Captain said, his expression solemn, as they continued to soar through the air at full speed.


    The mission had failed with their discovery, so there was no point in slowing down.


    The other three Pixies nodded in understanding and pressed forward.


    "Squawk! Squawk!" a strange cry suddenly pierced the air behind them.


    The Captain nced back and saw a shadowy bird with four wings and razor-sharp teeth tailing them. "Watch out!" he shouted, his warning echoing loudly.


    Unfortunately, the warning came toote.


    The shadowy bird with four wings immediately crashed into one of the three Pixies, biting one of the Pixie''s forewings and sending him plummeting towards the roof of a building.


    Gritting his teeth, the Captain stretched out his hand.


    ze Blossom Burst!


    A raging, zing me emerged from his hand in the form of an arrow and streaked through the air, easily piercing through the four-winged shadowy bird before it vanished into thin air as though it had never been there in the first ce.


    Within Patriarch Rn''s residence,


    Lyndon felt defeated as he sensed his summon disappear, noticing the corresponding glyph on his arm fading. He had invested considerable time coaxing this summon into a contract and carefully drawing it on his body, so its fading disappointed him.

 Chapter 745 Problematic Capture

    Chapter 745 Problematic Capture


    ??"They''ve split into two groups and are getting away. I''ll go after one side while some of you go after the other," Leif said, his sharp eyes tracking the movements of the Pixies from a distance as he gestured towards the two directions they had split up to.


    He then secured his Gearweaver sword to his back before leaping out the window and swiftly pursued the Pixies. Behind him, Leona and Carl followed suit. Meanwhile, the other three gods'' chosen split off to chase the Pixies on the opposite side.


    "We''reing too," Lyndon yelled, hastily adjusting his leaf-crafted sleeves before joining Leif and the others in their pursuit.


    "Count me in," Isadora yelled, not wanting to be left behind as she followed suit.


    Patriarch Rn, on the verge of calling out to his children to stop, paused in astonishment as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him.


    He couldn''t discern whether they were genuinely serious about catching the tiny intruders, simply excited about getting some action, or perhaps both. However, with the gods'' chosen apanying them, he didn''t worry about their safety, especially after assessing the strength of the tiny intruders and confirming they posed no threat to the gods'' chosens.


    Nheless, he decided to discuss the matter with Vige Chief Brane to learn more about the identity of this unfamiliar race.


    Patriarch Rn sighed heavily before focusing on the two children before him.


    Austin and Eyva gripped each other in fear, beads of sweat forming at the back of their heads as they felt the weight of the old man''s gaze upon them.


    They took several steps backwards until their backs collided with the wall, causing them to halt abruptly and tremble in fright.


    Observing their reaction, Patriarch Rn remained unamused. "Since this room is a total mess, let''s get you a new one," he said, turning around and gesturing for the two children to follow him.


    Austin and Eyva exchanged a brief nce before shaking in disagreement, both choosing to remain in their current position.


    Patriarch Rn halted his steps and nced behind him, raising a brow at the children''s fearful expressions.


    He pondered whether their fear stemmed from his position as Patriarch of the Four-eared Elves race, a titlemanding respect and fear, or simply from his unfriendly and intimidating appearance.


    "Ahem! If you follow me, I promise to give you some of those fruits you''ve been enjoying since you arrived," Patriarch Rn said with a warm smile.


    Since his children had decided to go out on their own, why not take advantage of the opportunity to bond with the ones who were present besides him?


    As expected, their eyes brightened with excitement when he mentioned the fruits.


    "Are you sure?" Eyva asked, her voice still tinged with doubt.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in response, "As the Patriarch of the Four-eared elven race, how could I lie about such a situation?" he replied, snorting slightly as he walked forward.


    "Now,e along before I change my mind," he added jokingly.


    Eyva and Austin exchanged nods of agreement and immediately chased after him, their eyes filled with happiness and expectation.


    ¡­.¡­....


    Leif, Leona, and Carl darted from roof to roof with incredible speed, crossing vast distances in mere minutes and leaving only a blur of their afterimages. Lyndon and Isadora did their best to catch up from behind.


    Despite their speed, they lost track of the Pixies multiple times, much to their growing frustration. It was obvious that they were being toyed with, and the tiny winged individual knew more about this environment than them.


    "Tch! There they are," Leif growled as he spotted the two Pixies again.


    "They''re not getting away this time," Leona said, her annoyance apparent as she summoned one of her spirits with her glyphs.


    An inky ck figure emerged from her arms, transforming into a towering five-meter (16ft) four-winged bird with razor-sharp teeth and talons.


    The shadowy four-wing bird swiftly soared through the air, following its directives with eerie precision. Within seconds, it intercepted the fleeing Pixies, trapping them within its talons before descending onto the roof of a nearby building.


    Leona couldn''t help but grin at the sessful capture.


    "Good work," Leifmended Leona as they approached the bird, which trembled slightly as the trapped individuals struggled within its grasp.


    Carl scanned their surroundings vigntly, ensuring they weren''t caught off guard by any unexpected surprises.


    Soon, Lyndon and Isadora arrived at the scene, breathing heavily from the exertion of their pursuit.


    "Haaa... Finally caught them," Lyndon gasped, his breath ragged.


    Despite his speed, he couldn''t help but be reminded again of the vast gap in abilities between the gods'' chosen and themselves.


    Isadora nodded in agreement, taking a moment to catch her breath.


    "Let''s head back so we can find out who they are," Leif suggested, wanting to uncover the identity and motives of their intruders. He was confident the others would capture the remaining two, so there was no need to worry about them.


    Leona nodded andmanded her to summon the captured intruders back to their residence, with the group following closely behind.


    However, Carl''s voice trembled urgently as they were about to leave. "Captain, you need to see this."


    Hearing Carl''s unusual trembling voice, a deep frown appeared on Leif''s face. "What is it?" he asked, walking over to Carl. But before he could finish his sentence, his words caught in his throat, and his body froze in ce.


    Almost instantly, Leif''s body began to tremble with rage, his eyes zing with fury.


    Witnessing this scene, Leona, Lyndon, and Isadora couldn''t help but be curious about what had captured their captain''s attention, so they approached and turned their gaze to where the two men were looking.


    "Captain, what is going o--" Leona began, but her words froze in her mouth as she observed the scene before her.


    Isadora and Lyndon also froze, their eyes transfixed on the unfolding scene before them.


    "What is he doing here?" Leif asked, his voice tinged with anger.


    His Devourer''s bracelet roared to life, gears shifting and stabilizing the dense output of Vylkr energy as it surged toward the Devourer''s heart, causing it to drum fiercely as it infused the Vylkr energy into his entire being.

 Chapter 746 No Gift Is Useless

    <h4>Chapter 746 No Gift Is Useless </h4>


    Lief''s Devourer''s bracelet hummed and shook violently as dense strands of Vylkr energy erupted from his right arm, enveloping his entire being. He unstrapped his Gearweaver sword, the gears within the de shaking violently as they absorbed the dense Vylkr energy surging through it.


    And without hesitation, Leif''s body surged forward with insane speed, his voice trailing behind him, "I''ll kill him!"


    Baddum!! Baddum!!


    Various thick strands of Vylkr vine energy erupted from Leona''s and Carl''s Devourer''s bracelets, enveloping their entire bodies. Like Leif, they unstrapped their Gearweaver swords and surged forward to attack.


    Boomm!!


    A wave of powerful nature energy erupted from within Lyndon''s body, and a dark sky-blue aura covered and enveloped his entire being. This caused Lyndon''s hair and leaf-crafted attire to flutter violently as though they were being blown by a strong wind.


    Lyndon gritted his teeth in anger, attempting to run forward and stretch his hand to summon his glyphs. However, just as he was about to do so, a firm grip tightened around his arm and dragged him back.


    Turning his head to the side, Lyndon stared at his elder sister in confusion.


    Isadora''s nature energy erupted with a slightly darker sky-blue aura, enveloping her entire figure and causing her hair and leaf-crafted attire to flutter in the wind.


    A small snowy-furred beast peeked its head out of her leaf attire as if sensing the change in atmosphere. Lazily retracting its head, it went back to rest.


    "Let me go, sister; I want to kill him myself," Lyndon said with a scowl on his face, his ring eyes fixed on Isadora.


    The intense dark sky-blue aura that had enveloped Isadora''s entire figure abruptly vanished.


    She shook her head and sighed in defeat. "I understand how you feel because there are so many levels of pain I also want to make him experience. However, we cannot do anything right now and will only get hurt. So, the only thing we can do now is watch," Isadora said, her voice sounding dull and emotionless.


    She fixed her intense, unwavering gaze on the man''s figure and curved horned blue-skinned woman in her view.


    Hearing Isadora''s words and seeing her intense, fierce expression, Lyndon felt a shiver travel up his spine.


    He nodded in understanding and quietly withdrew his aura, shifting his focus forward to observe the unfolding scene before them.


    ¡­.....


    Above the Second Border City, Sura, Ursa, Gina, and Fifi gradually glided through the sky, supported by Ursa''s gift through the air.


    Sura, Ursa, and Gina were dressed in beautiful strapless crop tops, each in a different colour - green, purple, and ck - perfectly matching their attire. Their short thigh skirts were tied around their waists with knots at the sides.


    And just the rest, Fifi wore a blue strapless crop top that showcased her abs and muscr build. She paired it with a ck attire that hung down to her knees, giving her a unique and stylish look.


    The four women were heading towards the Vige, with Sura intending to meet her parents and inform them that she wouldn''t be around for the uing festival. She would be busy caring for the children and helping her sisters handle several issues within the Second Border City.


    She had asked Ursa for help, knowing that her gift of flight could help them leave and return as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Gina and Fifi saw it as a chance to return to the Vige and visit Anara and Grace.


    "When I awaken my gift next year, I want it to be as cool as yours," Gina said, her smile bright as she twirled around in the sky, her eyes fixed on Sura.


    Sura chuckled in response. "Well, if you want to be a strong warrior, you''ll need a destructive gift much more powerful than Orion''s so you can effortlessly defeat the Vylkr vines," she replied, lightly smiling.


    Gina nodded solemnly in response. "I understand. However, if I could choose, I''d love to awaken a gift like Fifi''s so I could handle the Vylkr vines from a distance and protect our family simultaneously," she responded firmly.


    Fifi chuckled lightly at Gina''s determination. "Each of us has a unique role to y, and our gifts are tailored to fulfil those roles by Naka," she exined, shaking her head. "For instance, with my gift, I can provide water to the Vige from a dried-up well, and Greta can heal life-threatening injuries, saving many vigers and warriors from death. It was her gift that saved Orion''s life," she added.


    Ursa and Gina nodded in understanding, having heard the story before. Gina even experienced it firsthand.


    "What if I don''t awaken a useful gift?" Gina asked, her worried gaze fixed on Fifi.


    She was aware of individuals who had awakened seemingly useless gifts during their awakening ceremony and how they were often treated as though Naka hadn''t seen fit to bless them with a valuable gift.


    Though it was less overt than the treatment of women with voluptuous bodies, it was a prevalent issue that showed no signs of fading away soon despite the growing influence of Prismerion culture in the Second Border City.


    As for the Vige itself, Gina inwardly shook her head in defeat. After all, there was a reason why Orion had ced the Prismerion race in the Third Border City and left the Second Border City as a bridge for the two ces to meet. It turned out that forcing two distinct races with different cultures upon one another wasn''t ideal. Instead, it was best that only those eager and curious to experience the other side willingly took steps to do so.


    Also, though it wasn''t that obvious right now, after living in the Second Border City for several months, Gina could already see the emergence of a new culture between both sides within the Second Border City.


    Fifi smiled upon hearing Gina''s question. She briefly shifted her eyes to the side and noticed Sura''s clenched fist, prompting her to exhale deeply. "Isn''t that the best, then?" she responded.

 Chapter 747 Fifi’s Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 747 Fifi''s Outburst</h4>


    Gina furrowed her brows in confusion, and Ursa and Sura exchanged puzzled nces.


    "What I''m trying to say is, doesn''t that mean instead of crafting a gift useful for the whole Vige, Naka took the time to create something so special that it''s uniquely suited to a specific individual? So, while your gift might not seem impressivepared to others, it''s like a hidden, extraordinary, satisfying Kalna fruit, quietly waiting to light up someone''s life," Fifi exined with a bright smile.


    As Fifi finished speaking, realization instantly dawned on Sura''s, Ursa''s, and Gina''s faces.


    A bright light emerged in Gina''s eyes before it shifted into a fierce yet determined expression. "Then, I''ve been worried for nothing. Whether it''s useful or not, it doesn''t matter what gift I awaken. As long as I can grow stronger and stand by all of you to protect the family, I am satisfied," Gina responded.


    Fifi nodded with a warm smile. She briefly nced aside and noticed Sura wiping away the subtle tears with her elbow as if shielding her eyes from the wind, a light smile gracing her lips.


    Fifi breathed out in relief. With this, she hoped Sura would no longer feel insecure about her gift whenever something like this was mentioned.


    "What''s happening down there?" Gina asked abruptly, her forehead frown creasing as she noticed a strange scene unfolding below.


    Fifi, Sura, and Ursa followed Gina''s gaze, their eyes widening as they beheld the storm of airborne wooden debris hurtling toward them.


    "Watch out!" Fifi eximed, springing into action. She wanted to activate her gift to draw water from the ground to block the projectiles, but time was against her. All she could do was warn Ursa.


    Ursa nodded with a fierce glint in her eyes. She swiftly used her gift, creating a protective sphere of air around them all.


    BANGG!!


    The wreckage collided with the protective sphere of air, tilting slightly backwards beforeing to a sudden halt.


    Ursa and the others watched as the debris was repelled and hurtled back toward the ground. Once the immediate danger had passed, they turned their attention to the battle unfolding below.


    A furrow formed on Fifi''s brow as she surveyed the scene below. Three figures with long, pointed ears stood on one side, wieldingrge mechanical swords infused, all enveloped in dense Vylkr energy. Opposing them were about twenty warriors, two of whom were engaged outside while the remaining eighteen remained within thepound.


    Their attention was fixed on a towering man d in leather and bronze armour and a woman with blue skin and dark, curved horns protruding from her forehead. Both figures observed the unfolding confrontation with solemn gazes.


    Even without a detailed confirmation, Fifi recognized the trio as the gods'' chosen among the Four-eared elves. What confused her was the sudden battle with the warriors and the Four-eared elves gods'' chosens.


    ''Is this a rebellion?'' Fifi pondered before shaking her head in response. She would have to descend and understand more about the situation to find out what was going on.


    Nheless, seeing that their battle was affecting the surrounding structures of the Second Border City and that they had already demolished the structure beside them, destroying Orion''s hard work, Fifi instantly became furious.


    "Bring me down, Ursa," Fifi said, turning her attention towards Ursa.


    Ursa nodded and immediately utilized her gift again.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Below them, Leif, Ursa, and Carl exerted their utmost efforts to breach the protective wall formed by the two warriors.


    Despite their persistent attempts to reenter the building''spound and confront Lieutenant Evadne, the leader of ''The Sleeping Fox'' runaway city 2nd unit vanguard team, who was one of the primary individuals responsible for the deaths of numerous Four-eared elves, they were continually pushed back.


    "WHY ARE YOU PROTECTING THEM? TELL ME!! WHY?" Leif demanded, his voice brimming with rage, anger, and confusion as he red at the warriors before him.


    His body trembled slightly as he struggled to contain his emotions, especially upon recalling that Seig was the reason for Ronan''s betrayal and subsequent death.


    However, one of the warriors shook his head and stepped forward, "We are aware of the rtionship between you all and Captain Seig and Luitenant Evadne, so we are willing to forget everything that had just happened as long as you leave this district because you were restricted from being here in the first ce," he responded.


    Hearing the warrior''s words, Leif and others suddenly realized why they weren''t supposed toe to this district. As it turned out, this was where the individuals who had almost led their race to extinction were residing.


    An ugly expression suddenly emerged on Leif''s, Leona and Carl''s expressions.


    "YOU BASTARDS!" Leif''s scream echoed through the air as he took a step forward. In an instant, his body vanished from its position, reappearing before the warrior with his Gearweaver sword swinging sideways.


    The sword vibrated with intensity, its gears shifting rapidly as though imbued with their own life, amplifying the Vylkr energy within it for the forting attack.


    The warrior exhaled lightly. Since they didn''t want to listen to his words, just as Warrior Orion had expected, he would have to take them back to their residence unconscious.


    However, just as the warrior was about to draw out his weapon and block Leif''s attack again, arge stream of water erupted from the ground below them, trapping Leif before releasing him from its watery grasp.


    BOOOMM!


    Leif was thrown backwards, and a figurended between the building protected by the two warriors and Leif and the others. As the dust settled, Fifi''s figure became clear to everyone present.


    Realizing who it was, the warriors greeted her with respect. After all, this individual before them had not only been the strongest in her generation but was also Warrior Orion''s partner and one of the warriors who had joined Stronghold Leader Seth, along with Warrior Orion and several others, on a mission that shaped the Vige to the way it currently stood.


    Fifi nodded in response to the warriors. She turned her head and briefly scrutinized the Four-eared elves'' gods'' chosens that she had pushed backwards.

 Chapter 748 Overclocking

    Chapter 748 Overclocking


    ??They seemed to be quickly recovering, along with the other chosen ones, looking at her with wary expressions before she shifted her attention back to the warriors.


    "Can someone exin to me what is going on?" Fifi''s voice was serious and curious.


    The warrior beside her stepped forward and quickly recounted what had transpired in a matter of minutes.


    Fifi nodded in understanding and redirected her gaze towards the towering figure of a man, whose height and muscr build dwarfed even her own imposing stature, standing beside the unfamiliar woman. After listening to the warrior''s exnation, she could say she wasn''t fond of them.


    Both wore strange smiles as if sensing her scrutinising gaze. Their eyes briefly locked with hers before she redirected her attention to the Four-eared gods chosen on the other side. While she empathised with their plight, facing an enemy responsible for the massacre of their race, she couldn''t allow them to act disorderly, especially if it meant destroying Orion''s hard-built city.


    Meanwhile, Leif and the others grew even angrier, seeing that Sieg and Evadne were protected. Suddenly, the various strands of Vylkr energy surrounding Leona dissipated, causing her to fall to the ground before swiftly using the tip of her Gearweaver sword to push herself back up.


    "Leona!" Leif eximed urgently, noticing her condition.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay," Leona said wearily.


    With a deep frown, she shifted her attention to her Devourer''s bracelet and opened a smallpartment. She retrieved a small gold vial adorned with intricate designs and shook it lightly near her ears.


    "TCH! My vial has emptied, Captain. It seems I will no longer be of help," she added with a click of her tongue, tossing the small gold vial to the ground.


    Hearing Leona''s words, a deep frown creased Leif''s and Carl''s expressions.


    "Carl, take her out of here. I''ll handle the rest," Leif said, directing her attention towards Carl.


    He understood that if the gods'' chosen emptied their vials mid-battle, they would be incredibly weary and find it difficult to move their bodies. Since Leona appeared to be in this condition, it was best to get her out of harm''s way.


    Carl nodded, swiftly deactivating his Devourer''s bracelet before assisting Leona. However, she wasn''t eager to leave just yet.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can manage on my own and ensure my own safety," Leona insisted, her voice firm.


    Carl appeared uncertain about what to do next, returning his attention to Leif.


    Leif released a resigned sigh and shook his head. He said, "Keep an eye on her. I''ll see if I can take care of that bastard alone." His intense gaze fixed on Seig and Evadne.


    Fifi sensed their disregard for her presence and reluctance to back down.


    "For your own sake, it''s best to return to your district and rest for a while. Otherwise, I''ll have to intervene personally," Fifi warned.


    She knew Orion would appreciate her effort in handling a few troublemakers in Orion''s cities.


    She also wanted to leave a mark in their memories, which they would always remember whenever they met. She didn''t n to cause severe injuries but merely rendered them unconscious for the healers and warriors to handleter.


    Hearing Fifi''s words, Leif clenched his teeth together in fury. "Boost!" he said, and instantly, the various strands of Vylkr energy enveloping his body multiplied several times over, extending into the air around him. "Boost!" he repeated, intensifying the Vylkr energy even further.


    "Captain!" Carl and Leona screamed in bewilderment, their eyes wide with disbelief at Leif''s drastic actions. This time, it no longer resembled an aura; instead, it appeared as a fierce, raging me stretching and burning several meters above and around his body.


    Just as Leif was about to speak again, a familiar voice rang out from behind, "LEIF! THAT''S ENOUGH!!" Isadora screamed, her eyes filled with fear and helplessness as she witnessed the countless raging strands of Vylkr energy spreading around him and stretching into the sky.


    Lyndon also observed Leif with a look of horror in his eyes. After all, they all knew what he was nning to do, especially after witnessing firsthand the various gods'' chosen who had died in this way during their escape from ''The Sleeping Fox'' runaway City under Captain Seig and his unit.


    Leif was overclocking his Devourer''s bracelet.


    Overclocking the Devourer''s bracelet allows for a higher infusion speed of Vylkr energy into the gods'' chosen body, significantly boosting theirbat abilities. This surge enhances their speed, strength, durability, and senses, allowing them to easily overpower their opponents or turn the tides in their favour. However, overclocking the Devourer''s bracelet is a short-term burst that can only be sustained for a limited time.


    The consequence of overclocking is that the gears that regte the flow of Vylkr energy and serve as a safety mechanism are pushed to their limits. These gears, which prevent the gods'' chosen body from being overwhelmed by the influx of Vyklr energy alongside the Devourer''s heart, acting as a miniature regtor, expand its Vylkr energy conduction pathways to be more efficient.


    This adaptation allows for a faster and intensified transfer of Vylkr energy, attempting to keep up with the intense output.


    Despite these efforts, the system bes strained. The valves of the Devourer''s bracelet remain open to expel the excess Vylkr energy, and the concentrated flow of Vylkr energy remains directed towards the gods'' chosen body, effectively overworking the Devourer''s bracelet beyond its standard capacity.


    Usually, the Devourer''s bracelet stabilises the influx of Vylkr energy and returns it to normal with only minor damages. However, it might render the gods'' chosen unable to utilise Vylkr energy for a fixed amount of time until its repairs areplete, or it could result in various failures and malfunctions.


    However, suppose the Devourer''s bracelet fails to stabilise itself, as Leif had prevented it from doing so twice already. In that case, the consequences could be rming, leading to prolonged damage to the Devourer''s bracelet and erratic behaviour in the gods'' chosen, causing them to lose control of themselves. They may suffer multiple severe internal injuries and, in the worst cases... death.

 Chapter 749 Fifi’s Outburst (2)

    <h4>Chapter 749 Fifi''s Outburst (2)</h4>


    Fortunately, his sister had pulled him back just in time for him to witness the entire battle unfold. It became clear to him that they stood no chance against the warriors from the beginning. So, even if Leif were to overclock his Devourer''s bracelet, victory was still out of reach.


    This realization meant that his death would be in vain.


    "LEIF! THAT IS ENOUGH!" Isadora''s scream echoed once more.


    However, he remained unfazed, his unwavering gaze fixed firmly on Seig and Evadne.


    Isadora could only watch helplessly from a distance, unable to approach him for fear of being consumed by the Vylkr energy. She turned her attention to Leona and Leif, hoping for assistance, but they both shook their heads in response. There was nothing they could do. They had already tried to reach him, and he had ignored them.


    On the other side, witnessing the immense, unnatural surge of Vylkr energy raging fiercely in the air, the rest of the eighteen warriors within the building and those outside wore ugly expressions on their faces.


    Fifi was no exception and activated her gift immediately, ending this before things became moreplicated.


    At that moment, Leif swung his sword forward, sending a ripple of intense Vylkr energy hurtling towards their direction.


    Fifi snorted. Even without her help, she was sure the warriors nearby could handle this attack. However, due to the situation''splexity, she decided to handle this matter herself.


    With a flick of her fingers, a tidal wave of water emerged from the ground.


    BOOMMM!! BAANNGG!!


    The tidal wave of water intercepted the ripple of Vylkr energy, engulfing it before surging forward. It swept over Leif and the others, dragging them down and mming them against the ground with immense force before retracting back into the earth.


    With his Gearweaver sword out of reach, Leif extended his hand and circted his nature energy, summoning one of his strongest glyphs.


    "I call upon the primal beast,


    In forests old where secrets keep,


    With teeth of bones and ws that pierce..." Leif''s chant filled the air as a glyph emerged out of his body, pulsating with dense nature energy before him.


    As Leif chanted, Isadora and the others widened their eyes in shock, sensing the immense power emanating from the glyph.


    Glyphs are sacred and ancient traditions among the Four-eared elves. They forge contracts with spirit beasts. The terms of the contract are established based on the spirit beast''s rank--whether Lesser, Deviant, Greater, or Noble spirit beasts.


    The glyph is then drawn on the Four-eared elf''s body, binding the spirit beast to their will and granting them strength far surpassing their enemies.


    For someone as strong as Leif to summon a glyph with a chant, especially with such immense nature energy surrounding it, indicated that he was summoning a Noble spirit beast.


    "Please, stop! STOP!" Isadora''s voice grew louder, tears streaming down her cheeks. They had already lost two gods'' chosen yesterday; they would be doomed if they lost one more without reasonable cause.


    Nevertheless, Fifi wasted no time and utilized her gift again, conjuring a sphere of water from below Leif and trapping him and the expanding glyph within its watery confines.


    Suddenly, spear-like constructs materialized within the water, swiftly piercing through his body, impaling his arms, legs, and shoulders.


    PUFF!


    "AURGG!!" Leif gasped, caught off guard by the ease with which the spear pierced through his flesh. His blood mingled with the water, staining it a deep crimson hue before he regained control of his body and expelled the water from his lungs.


    The glyph before him trembled as if the sphere of water was suppressing it.


    However, Fifi wasn''t finished yet. She exerted control over the sphere of water, causing it to twirl rapidly into a vortex.


    As the vortex expanded, reaching a height of about 6 meters into the air, she utilized her gift to create numerous spear-


    like water constructs that pierced through Leif''s body at different intervals.


    Each spear dissipated before reaching his vital organs, inflicting precise but non-lethal wounds. Fifi''s attacks continued until she sessfully suppressed the emerging glyph, and the entire sphere of water became tinged with a crimson hue painted with Leif''s blood.


    Then, she mmed the water back to the ground, allowing it to seep back into the earth as she deactivated her gift.


    Looking at Leif''s bloodied, defeated body, trembling slightly with his gaze still fixed forward towards Seig and Evadne, who stood behind her, Fifi narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Although you are strong, your strength is onlyparable to a two-star warrior, who may or may not possess the capabilities to defeat you despite your slight increase in strength. It might manage to turn the tides against various gods'' chosen like your kind, but whenpared to me, you are not yet at that level or even close to it."


    "I can crush you until you be a handicap without touching you and kill you in a matter of seconds. So, if you don''t listen to my words and stop your actions now, I will dly show you what a true Vylkr warrior mode is," Fifi said with a steely resolve.


    As her words ended, a surge of Vylkr energy erupted from all three of her Vylkr containers, enveloping her entire body. Her waist-length ck hair raised upwards to the sky, fluttering around as if stirred by a strong wind from below, while her eyes gained an inky ck tint.


    Though the strands of Vylkr energy weren''t as abundant as Leif''s own, the density and chillness that gripped the air around her made everyone gazing at her sense the ferocity of the Vylkr energy, understanding without a doubt that the form before them was much more potent than Leif''s own.


    Fifi focused her inky ck eyes on Leif''s bloodied, defeated figure, who was still only able to move his twitching fingers.


    "However, before you respond, I want you to think about those around you and the rest of your race. The various key figures of this territory will surely not take your actions lightly, especially considering the destruction you have caused in the Second Border City," Fifi added, narrowing her eyes at Leif''s fingers, which paused before calmly resting on the floor.

 Chapter 750 Facing Each Other

    Chapter 750 Facing Each Other


    ??Fifi then shifted her focus around their surroundings and furrowed her brows, seeing the devastation thaty about. The homes within 46 meters were totally destroyed, upturned and in ruins.


    Orion was surely not going to like this view!


    Fifi shifted her focus forward, noticing the other Four-eared elves approaching her.


    Isadora and the others checked on Leif''s health.


    "Thank goodness, he is still alive, but we need to get him to a healer as soon as possible, or else¡­" Isadora said, her voice trembling as she could notplete her words before they abruptly became stuck in her throat.


    Carl nodded in response. "Don''t worry, I''ll take him back to the mansion as soon as I can," he said, carefully lifting Leif and holding him in a Princess Carrier position.


    He then shifted his attention towards Leona, quietlymunicating with her.


    Leona nodded. "You can return with Duskcrow. I''ll return with the Princess and the Prince," she said,manding the four-winged beast-like bird, which had been staying safely at a distance with the two Pixies within its sharp ws, to soar forward and follow Carl back to their mansion.


    Because they weren''t sure about Leif''s current state of mind, they needed to get him out of there before he woke up and did something even more dangerous, and they also needed to take care of his injuries before they became even worse.


    Carl nodded in understanding. He shifted his attention towards Isadora and the others and nodded at them before turning around and jumping high up into the air, disappearing from their sight.


    Once Leif was gone, Isadora sighed in relief. She walked towards Fifi and bowed down. "I am sorry for the damage our careless actions have caused. I know that my apologies won''t be enough as reparations. As such, once Captain Leif gets better, I promise that I and everyone here will do my best to rebuild the damaged area. So please, I plead that you don''t hold this against the entire Four-eared elves race," she pleaded.


    Lyndon also bowed down willingly in defeat. He couldn''t count how many times he had humbled himself to apologize since they entered this territory; he knew it was more than when he was at their pce residence in their ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' runaway city.


    Witnessing the scene, Leona reluctantly followed suit and bowed.


    However, Isadora persisted, "But despite that, I am sure we are aware that Captain Leif''s actions were not unreasonable. After all, the individuals behind you are among the primary figures responsible for the current plight of the Four-eared elves race. They butchered our race cold-bloodedly without any restraint and didn''t bother to stop even when we were on the brink of extinction. He''s a vile, bloodthirsty, unrepentant sinner who sees no wrong in everything he has done."


    "So, although I don''t know what kind of arrangements he has made with the key leaders of this territory, I am very sure that since it was us today if they have the opportunity to do the same to you tomorrow, he will do so without hesitation," Isadora said, her eyes filled with a fierce and reluctant emotion before she closed them briefly, then reopened them, burying the feelings deep within her gaze and returning her expression back to one of apology.


    "So, for your sake and the others within Orion''s Cities, I ask that you reconsider whatever agreement has been made with them," Isadora concluded, straightening her back.


    Upon hearing Isadora''s words, a frown emerged on Fifi''s face. Truthfully, after listening to the warrior''s exnation of the conflict between the two sides, she wouldn''t have even thought about halting this battle; she would have even aided them if they were too weak to handle their opponents.


    However, she had no idea about the arrangements Orion had made with both of them, so rather than staying on the sidelines, it was best for her to personally stop the battle if she could.


    They could only wait until Orion returned from the Garden or personally meet with the Vige Chief to see if he wasn''t too busy handling some personal tasks.


    Just as Fifi was about to open her mouth to speak, a loud, firm voice sounded behind her.


    "So you think you''re the good guys, huh!"


    Fifi, Isadora, and the others shifted their gaze backwards, focusing on the individual who had spoken.


    It was Seig.


    Isadora and the others gritted their teeth as they locked eyes with him, waiting to hear what he wanted to say.


    Seig returned their gaze with a fierce glint in his eyes. "I can see the hatred in your eyes and your desire to seek vengeance for the near-extinction of your race, which I understand is rightfully deserved. However, I think you guys are pathetic. You want revenge yetck the strength to do so, and in the end, all you can do is beg. You know the harsh reality of the world outside here is not ck and white, yet you behave like saints who have done no harm."


    "Meanwhile, I am sure that as the Patriarch of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit,'' runaway city, Patriarch Rn has taken many questionable actions to keep you protected behind thosefy pce walls of yours, of which I am certain none of you are aware. So please, shut it.''''


    ''''In this dead, deranged world where everyone will do whatever is necessary for their survival, see this as retribution for whatever the Four-eared elves race had done in the past. And if you are still intent on having your revenge, then I will dly not stay in my current position and face you myself," Seig added with a fierce expression.


    He broke his gaze away from theirs and returned to the mansion.


    Evadne followed behind him, understanding that her Captain wasn''t in a good mood after witnessing everything that had transpired.


    Seig paused before the doorstep and shifted his focus towards Isadora and the others again. "Also, when that lunatic of a Captain of yours recovers, you better warn him that I don''t want to see him near my home. It''s the only one I have at the moment, so it would be a shame if it were destroyed," he said, his tone firm.

 Chapter 751 Artificial Pixie Wings

    Chapter 751 Artificial Pixie Wings


    ??He walked into the mansion, which remained undamaged, unlike the surrounding buildings, thanks to the warriors'' protection.


    Evadne shook her head in defeat as she cast onest look at Isadora and the others before following him inside.


    Witnessing everything that had just urred, Fifi wondered if she could have ignored this situation in the first ce. Looking at the young woman''s silent, trembling figure before her, Fifi shook her head in response.


    "If you are looking for the best way to handle this issue, then the best thing you can do now is wait until Warrior Orion returns and report your issues properly to him. Until then, you should respect the rules and keep your rivalry against each other to yourself," Fifi responded.


    "In the meantime, this matter will also be reported to the Vige Chief so that he can prepare to handle the issue that took ce and the one responsible for it when Warrior Orion returns," she added.


    Isadora nodded her head in understanding, her shoulders dropping low in defeat. Though worried about the punishment Leif and the others might receive, her eyes shone brightly with fierce determination. She realised that only Warrior Orion could help them out of the situation.


    The next time she encountered him, she swore upon her god that she would convince him and forge a better rtionship with him, even if it meant using some of her personal treasures that she had managed to bring to this ce safely.


    "Okay, thank you, Warrior..." Isadora began, attempting to thank the woman before her before realising she didn''t know her name.


    Fifi understood. "You can call me Warrior Fifi," she responded.


    "Thank you for stopping us from taking actions we might regret, Warrior Fifi. If we have the chance to again, I hope we can talk more and help me understand more about the Orion''s Cities," Isadora responded, bowing slightly towards Fifi.


    Since things had already be the way they were now, she could only do her best to try and forge a good rapport with the strongest individuals in this territory, and from the strength that the woman before her had shown, it wasn''t difficult to tell that she was one of them.


    Isadora nodded respectfully towards the warriors, who still had their eyes fixed on their figures as they turned around and left the area.


    ¡­....¡­


    Patriarch Rn''s residence


    Knock!!


    The door pulled open within seconds, revealing Patriarch Rn. He wore a firm and serious expression as he looked at Isadora, Lyndon, and Leona.


    "I want you all to exin everything that had transpired to me immediately."


    ¡­....¡­


    Garden


    Pixie Kingdom


    "So what do you think about it? Do you like it?" Prince Alden asked, his eyes fixed on the crimson-golden mixed-coloured Pixie wings behind Orion''s back.


    Orion nodded in response. "It''s good, but I still don''t understand why we need such a thing," he responded, staring at Prince Alden with a confused expression.


    Orion was amazed when he saw the artificial wings specially created for Pixies who had lost their wings, along with several other removable ones like those he wore for others who were content with their natural wings.


    Even though it was exhrating to finally fly without Ursa''s gift , and despite Aerialia saying that he wasn''t ready for such a technique capable of it yet, he still couldn''t grasp why he needed to wear such a thing.


    Witnessing Orion''s confused expression, Prince Alden sighed deeply and exined, "Considering that everyone in the Kingdom was present earlier today, they are all aware that you are currently in the Kingdom. Knowing your poprity, you will surely attract attention from your admirers and those who don''t like you.''''


    ''''So, isn''t it best to hide your identity and avoid anything hindering you from properlypleting your first task?" Prince Alden''s n was carefully thought out, understanding that if Orion wanted toplete his task effectively, this was the best method they could use.


    Also, it would make it difficult for his first brother to trace them upon his return, ensuring they would be undisturbed during the task and giving them the time needed to forge a stronger rtionship with Orion.


    Prince Alden inwardly smiled as he contemted his n. He saw nothing wrong with it except for some minor unexpected urrences he nned to address.


    Orion nodded. He understood that Prince Alden''s n was reasonable, especially since he nned to finish as soon as possible.


    "I will also hide my identity since people might be suspicious seeing you and me together. Wait here; I''ll be back soon," Prince Alden responded before entering the fitting room.


    He removed his robe, revealing a milky shirt and brown trousers underneath. He tied back his waist-length blonde hair into a ponytail and donned a cap made from leaves, going the extra mile to conceal his identity. After all, his future and reputation depended on the sess of this day.


    Once he finished, he handed the robe to the shopkeeper, instructing him to send it to the Canopy Pce before returning to Orion.


    He nodded inwardly in approval as he observed Orion, dressed in his blue bell breeze attire, adorned with sparkling artificial, removable Pixie wings and a leaf head cap, ensuring his identity remained concealed.


    "Alright, since we''re all set, let''s head over to the Gardener''s Guild and collect our task," Prince Alden said, taking the lead as they exited the shop and soared toward the Gardener''s Guild.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Twenty minutester


    Orion swiftly pierced the root of a bizarre nt, resembling a cactus and a violet mushroom hybrid, and yanked it out just in time to evade its rapidly moving roots. He utilised his Celestial energy to control the artificial Pixie wings on his back by twirling in the air to dodge its attack.


    He then dived downwards and plunged his wooden spear through the mushroom tip, spinning it around to obliterate the bizarre nt.


    "That''s Blightroot weed, a dangerous nuisance that releases toxic spores, causing nearby nts to wilt and wither, often poisoning them with a toxin that spreads easily," Prince Alden exined, impressed by Orion''s swift movement.


    .......


    Author''s Note: I never thought I''d be writing an action scene for Gardeners and Weeds, but here we are. It''s fun.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Royalpanda

 Chapter 752 Alluring Pixie Women

    Chapter 752 Alluring Pixie Women


    ??"It usually takes three or four Gardeners at the tier four Spark Sentinel Rank to uproot one properly, as a matured Blightroot weed is equivalent to a tier five Spark Sentinel. However, you managed to deal with it in seconds," Prince Alden praised, flying forward to handle the remains of the Blightroot weed. "If you visited the Pixie Kingdom more often to assist us with these weeds, we wouldn''t have to worry about our harvest."


    Orion nodded. He had encountered several strange nts on the farm used for concocting various herbal mixtures, medicines, and fabricating fabrics, so he wasn''t surprised by the bizarre nt before him.


    Orion also recalled Reena''s stories about the various incidents that had urred while tending to weeds as strange as this one. He couldn''t help but wonder if the Pixies would also lend a hand with the weeds at the farm, encouraging them to interact with each other since they obviously onlymunicate with the Princess of the Garden.


    But he knew he needed to speak with the Caretakers first and hear their thoughts before approaching the Pixies.


    "Which rank are you?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Prince Alden with a hint of curiosity.


    Prince Alden smiled brightly at Orion''s question. "I am at the Eighth tier Enchanted Sage Rank," he responded, his tone exuding pride and confidence.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully, contemting where the Enchanted Sage Rank stoodpared to the Primerions or the warriors.


    "However,pared to you, I don''t think my strength is even worth mentioning," Prince Alden quickly added, shaking his head in defeat.


    Prince Alden nced at Orion, hoping to gauge his reaction, but Orion''s expression remained stoic. He wondered if Orion was immune to ttery like his first sister. Nevertheless, he saw no need to rush; there was still plenty of time to get to know the man before him.


    Prince Alden cleared his throat lightly. "I''ll harvest the weed and record it so that it can be proven at the Gardener''s Guild that we''vepleted the task, and they can send someone to collect its remains," he said.


    He flew towards the Blightroot weed and carefully severed a piece of its purple head. Then, he dug up a portion of its root. He ced these inside a bag on his back, sealing it shut securely before tucking it behind him.


    Next, Prince Alden retrieved a map from a small sack around his waist and opened it to determine their next location. "Let''s go," he said, stowing the map back in the sack as he took the lead.


    Orion followed suit, taking to the air beside Prince Alden.


    Within two minutes, they swiftly arrived at their destination, where Orion faced off against a Brambleroot weed. This weed sapped nutrients from the soil, hindering the harvest and killing nearby trees. However, like with the Blightroot weed, Orion dispatched them swiftly, tearing them from the soil and obliterating their upper bodies.


    Once Prince Alden collected the weed remains, they promptly moved on to their next location.


    After effortlesslypleting their seventh task, they decided to take a break.


    "If you continue at this pace, we might need to return to the Gardener''s guild for more tasks soon," Prince Alden remarked.


    Orion exhaled as his feet touched the ground. Although they weren''t tired, after dealing with several bizarre weeds and securing their remains, they needed a break before continuing. Besides, he still had a whole day to handle these tasks, so he could afford a few breaks.


    "You can use the water there to wash yourself and cool down. It''s a water system directly connected to the Divine Lake essence, so I can assure you it''s free from impurities," Prince Alden added.


    He pulled out the map and briefly examined it again. "As for me, I''ll confirm the locations of the remaining weeds to ensure they haven''t been taken care of yet. It''ll only take a few minutes, so don''t move too far from this ce. I''ll be right back," he said before taking flight into the air and disappearing from Orion''s sight.


    Orion dropped his wooden spear to the side and removed his leaf cap before walking towards the stream of water. He scooped some water to wash his face. Just as he was about to lean back and wait for Prince Alden''s return, intending to handle everything quickly, loudughter suddenly resounded across the surroundings.


    Orion turned his attention toward the origin of theughter, furrowing his brows in doubt. Since leaving the Pixie Kingdom, he hadn''t encountered any other Pixies except the guards stationed around the Garden.


    Orion couldn''t help but wonder if several other Gardeners had also decided to take a break, like him.


    As Orion approached the source, the voices became clearer. However, he immediately halted and hid himself as he arrived at the position.


    Orion cautiously peeked at the scene before him.


    Three Pixie women were bathing in the stream of water. Two of them appeared to be in their early twenties, while the third, based on her expression, seemed to be in her early or mid-thirties. All of them were naked, with droplets of water rolling down the skin of the youngest woman, who had noticeablyrger breasts than the others. The older woman''s buttocks seemed particrly appealing among the group.


    He observed the neatly shaved pussies, devoid of any public hair, before shifting his attention to how they scooped up water from the stream and poured it over themselves. Their wings shimmered behind them, showing the appeal of Pixie women, prompting Orion to nod in appreciation.


    After all, it wasn''t every day he had the opportunity to witness such a view, especially in his current form, granting him the chance to appreciate the beauties before his eyes.


    "Just as I returned, I didn''t expect to find you here, Mr Orion," a familiar voice abruptly sounded behind him.


    Orion snapped his head to the side and saw Prince Alden looking at him with a light smile.


    Orion cleared his throat lightly. "Prince Alden, you''re back," he said, surprised by Prince Alden''s quick return.

 Chapter 753 Close Call

    Chapter 753 Close Call


    ??Prince Alden nodded. "I told you I''d be back in a few minutes. Also, I never knew you had such refined tastes, Mr Orion," he said, his smile widening.


    With his strength, Prince Alden thoroughly covered the vast distance to their next tasks, gathering all the necessary information within minutes.


    Orion shook his head, stepping away from the scene before him. "This is just something I stumbled on while trying to clean up. Come on, since you''re here, let''s continue with the task so we can finish it immediately," he responded.


    Prince Alden nodded solemnly, his expression serious. "I agree, Mr. Orion. But before we continue, I''m curious about your preferences," he asked, his tone sincere.


    "I prefer women around my age, so I''d lean towards the younger ones over the older," Prince Alden added, his gaze fixed on the three women bathing before them.


    Upon hearing Prince Alden''s question, Orion cleared his throat lightly, turning his attention back to the women. Though he hadn''t realised it before, reflecting on his wives rified that he preferred mature women. However, that didn''t diminish the appeal of the younger women.


    Prince Alden observed Orion''s gaze and nodded thoughtfully. "Having a taste for mature, older women is quite unique. If you don''t mind, Mr Orion, I have a single aunt. I believe she would be very willing and happy to enter a rtionship with you," he suggested, his mind racing with possibilities, his expression pensive.


    If this arrangement worked out, not only would his father reward him handsomely for connecting Orion''s lineage with that of the extended royal family, thus restoring his own tarnished reputation, but he would also forge a stronger bond with Orion by bing the godfather to his children.


    A subtle smile emerged across Prince Alden''s lips as he contemted the potential oues.


    "I don''t think that would be necessary, Prince Alden, as we have other matters to attend to. Besides, I don''t discriminate between women my age or older ones. I believe each has its own beauty and unique qualities," Orion replied, extinguishing Prince Alden''s thoughts.


    A furrow appeared on Prince Alden''s brow. "While I agree that each possesses unique beauty and charm, I doubt I''ll ever share the same taste as you, Mr. Orion," he responded, shaking his head in resignation.


    The memory of Mistress Aniyah Wilder of the Wilder Household, the wife of his father''s third younger brother, making a false usation against him still haunts him. The unjust punishment and the severe damage to his reputation caused by that incident caused him to lose himself for a while.


    In fact, ever since then, it wasn''t that he harboured disgust or repulsion towards older women, but he could never imagine himself being in a rtionship with any of them, even if they were only three years older than him. Except for his sisters and mother, he barely tolerated being around older women unless they both had an important issue to handle.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He could tell that Prince Alden was hiding something deep within his words. However, since he didn''t want to reveal it, Orion didn''t feel the need to pry too much into his personal life.


    After all, they had only met today, and it would be too much to expect Prince Alden to reveal everything about himself quickly.


    Prince Alden sensed the awkwardness in the air and immediately changed the topic. "Let''s continue with our task, Mr. Orion. We''ve already wasted enough time--" His words were cut short by a sudden scream from behind them: "AHHHHH!! THERE''S SOMEONE THERE!"


    Prince Alden and Orion''s eyes widened as they realised they had been caught. Without hesitation, they took off into the sky.


    Prince Alden nced behind him to check if Orion was following closely, but he found no one there. He quickly refocused ahead, only to realise that Orion was already far ahead. He cursed under his breath, not wanting to be caught peeping at such a critical moment.


    Meanwhile, although Orion felt he could go faster, he held himself as he sensed that the artificial wings wouldn''t be able to handle the strain.


    "HEY!! COME BACK HERE, BASTARDS!" A loud, masculine voice echoed behind them.


    They continued flying until they had evaded their pursuers, then slowed down and suddenly stopped.


    "Haa! That was close," Orion remarked, wiping the nonexistent sweat beads from his forehead.


    Prince Alden soon arrived andnded, copsing onto the grassy field surrounded by towering flowersrger than them.


    "Mr Orion, let''s rest for a few minutes before continuing the tasks," Prince Alden suggested.


    Thankfully, the Pixies who had pursued them appeared to be only at tier one or tier two Spark Guardian Rank, two ranks below the Enchanted Sage rank and one below the Spark Sentinel, so it was pretty easy for both to outspeed them.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement. The Pixies had memorised their attires, so staying hidden was a good idea since they might still be in the area searching for them.


    ¡­....¡­


    Canopy pce


    High King Eldric observed his first son with a stern expression in a wide throne room filled with various regal ornaments and decorations.


    "Father, I can exin," High Prince Kael said, his voice nervous as he knelt on one kneel with his head bowed towards the throne before him. His body trembled slightly under the weight of his father''s gaze.


    "Okay, if you have a valid exnation, go ahead and exin," High King Eldric responded.


    "Father, I heard that Cerelia had gotten into trouble while dealing with a weed, and¡ª" High Prince Kael began. However, he was abruptly interrupted before hepleted his sentence.


    ''''HIGH PRINCE KAEL!!'''' High King Eldric roared out in anger. "I want you to give me a reasonable exnation about why you had left the pce without my permission during such a crucial moment, and for your sake, I hope that your next exnation has nothing to do with her," he added, his eyes fixed on High Prince Kael''s kneeling figure as a sharp glint shed through them.

 Chapter 754 Secret Lover

    Chapter 754 Secret Lover


    ??Hearing his father''s words, High Prince Kael remained silent.


    Witnessing this scene, High King Eldric''s anger surged to its peak. "It''s alright if you don''t want to speak," he said, shifting his attention towards the guard nearby.


    "Bring her in," he ordered.


    Two of the guards nodded and swiftly exited the room.


    High Prince Kael''s eyes widened in disbelief as if he realized his father''s intentions. "Please, Father, stop! She hasn''t done anything wrong. I was the one who went to meet her," he pleaded.


    However, High King Eldric ignored his words, refusing to acknowledge them.


    The door swung open once more, revealing a young woman in her mid-twenties, her hands bound in chains, nked by two guards who ushered her towards the throne. Arriving at a designated distance, they forced her to kneel and step backwards, awaiting the High King''s nextmands.


    High King Eldric rose from his throne and approached Cerelia.


    Cerelia trembled, her head bowed low as she sensed the heavy tension in the air.


    "Father, I beg you, Cerelia has done nothing wrong! I was the one who went to her, I swear!" High Prince Kael''s voice echoed through the chamber, his plea resonating at the top of his lungs.


    He attempted to rise and rush towards them; however, the nearby guards swiftly restrained him, pressing him back to the ground.


    "ITCH!" High Prince Kael gritted his teeth angrily and watched with worry as High King Eldric finally approached Cerelia.


    High King Eldric gestured for a guard whom he had dispatched on an errand before the meeting toe forward.


    The guard promptlyplied, his arms outstretched, holding a pillow covered with a white cloth that hid somethingrge underneath.


    High King Eldric removed the cloth, revealing two big sacks. He carried both in one arm and tossed them on the ground before Cerelia.


    Ding!!


    The bagnded on the ground, revealing several fist-sized milky crystals.


    "Inside these sacks are 40rge-sized crystal pieces, 20 each. You can have them; however, ites with a tag¡ªif you decide to take the two sacks, you must swear upon god Aerendir that you will sever your rtionship with High Prince Kael and never speak or meet with him again."


    "However, if you refuse this wealth, you''ll be thrown into the dungeon as punishment for meddling in the affairs of the royal family," High King Eldric exined, his eyes fixed on Celeria''s intense, trembling body.


    She stared at the two sacks before her, wide-eyed and speechless.


    Hearing everything his father had just said, High Prince Kael couldn''t believe his ears and stared dumbfounded at the unfolding scene before him.


    But High King Eldric was not finished yet. "However, if you ept the wealth and still insist on meeting with High Prince Kael, you''ll be immediately put to death for attempting to take advantage of the royal family''s generosity and breaking your promise. Now, what is the decision, Miss Celeria? Be quick; we don''t have all day to spend on such matters," he added.


    High Prince Kael''s expression instantly morphed into shock as he listened to his father''s final sentence. "Father!! Father, please, I plead with you, don''t do this," He begged, tears streaming down his cheeks as he pressed his head against the cold floor toward High King Eldric.


    However, just like before, High King Eldric ignored his words.


    Witnessing his father ignoring him again, High Prince Kael could no longer contain himself. "If you continue with this, Father, I will step down from my role as the next High king of the Pixie kingdom!" he said.


    High King Eldric''s expression instantly morphed into anger, his eyes bing fierce before he immediately calmed himself down.


    "It''s alright if you choose not to ascend to the throne. You can renounce your crown and identity right now and leave this Pce unharmed. However, I must warn you if you choose this path, Celeria will stay here as punishment."


    "She''ll be a personal servant, serving the next king''s every wish and desire as punishment for being the reason for the former future king''s abandonment of his responsibilities, causing the royal Pixie''s long-standing lineage to go through a humiliating experience that had never been seen before," he responded.


    "If she ever chooses to leave this Pce, she will be immediately put to death for defying the High King''s orders. The same punishment awaits her if you decide to ever step foot into this Pce again," he added.


    "WHAT IS THIS? THIS IS UNREASONABLE!! YOU CAN''T DO THIS ¨C¨C" High Prince Kael roared in fury.


    However, High King Eldric immediately interjected, "Who says it is unreasonable? I am the High King. I am the one who determines whether it is unreasonable or not. The only ones capable of opposing my words are the High Elders; however, they have a limit on how much authority they possess."


    "So if you are unsatisfied with my words and consider them unreasonable, then you can ascend to the throne by getting engaged to your sixth junior sister and continuing the royal bloodline," he responded, his calm gaze fixed on High Prince Kael before he shifted his attention back towards Celeria, awaiting her response.


    Upon hearing his father''s response, High Prince Kael cursed heavily under his breath. It was obvious that his father had nned everything from the outset.


    He was determined to separate him and Celeria, regardless of their choices.


    "Kael, I''ve made my decision," Celeria said, redirecting her attention to High Prince Kael. "I am sorry about this, Kael, but this wealth will help me grow stronger and support my family," she smiled faintly before shifting her focus to High King Eldric.


    "High King Eldric, I appreciate the choice you''ve given me. Therefore, from this day forth, I sever all ties with High Prince Kael and swear upon god Aerendir''s name never to see him again," she added, lifting the two sacks from the ground and bowing her head towards High King Eldric.


    The entire hall was abruptly submerged in an eerie stillness.

 Chapter 755 Identity Plaque

    <h4>Chapter 755 Identity que</h4>


    High King Eldric closed his eyes, taking a deep breath in and out before exhaling deeply. Then, he opened his eyes. "Good, you are truly as intelligent as my son has described," High King Eldric said, nodding appreciatively at Celeria''s response.


    "Considering all this, don''t forget your promise, as the royal family will surely uphold those promises if you choose to break them. Also, you may pretend that none of this has urred and continue your normal life. The guards will escort you back to your home," High King Eldric added, silently instructing the guards nking Celeria to lead her out of the pce.


    Celeria rose from the floor and nced at High Prince Kael onest time before turning and exiting the throne room with the two guards by her side.


    High King Eldric redirected his attention to High Prince Kael. "Mr Orion is currently with fourth Prince Alden. He has taken your ce until your return. Although their whereabouts are uncertain, you can investigate at the Gardener''s Guild and locate them before it''s toote. Feel free to ask for assistance from the guards to aid in your search. You may leave," he said, addressing High Prince Kael.


    High Prince Kael nodded quietly and rose to his feet. He immediately turned and exited the throne room.


    High King Eldric witnessed this scene and shook his head, "You may not understand now, but this matter is not only rted to you but to the entire Pixie race''s survival," he muttered, exhaling deeply in defeat.


    ¡­....¡­


    "First brother! First brother! I came as soon as I heard about what was going on. What happened?" shouted Princess Kni, the first Princess and the royal family''s third child. She immediately flew after High Prince Kael, who had just left the throne room and quickly took off without hesitation.


    However, High Prince Kael remained silent, pretending he wasn''t hearing anything.


    Witnessing this scene and seeing the fierce emotion in his eyes, a worried expression instantly emerged on Princess Kni''s expression.


    Princess Kni has just witnessed Celeria, who everyone knew was High Prince Kael''s secret lover, only because he had tried to secretly break off the engagement between him and their sixth younger sister and choose Celeria as his partner. However, his actions had angered High King Eldric, who instantly refused his request and forbade them from seeing each other. This disrupted the pce, prompting everyone to learn about their secret affair.


    Of course, Princess Kni didn''t see anything wrong with her elder brother having a secret lover outside the pce. After all, he was the future High King of the Pixie kingdom, and his words would carry even more weight in the future.


    However, she couldn''t tolerate that such a woman had caused him so much trouble that he didn''t even acknowledge her presence with a smile or a brief greeting, which he usually did even when he was in a bad mood.


    She was usually unmoved by the events around her, except if they involved her or High Prince Kael, so witnessing him in such a dilemma caused her body to tremble, and her expression morphed into hatred.


    "That useless woman, I swear she will regret the¨C¨C" Princess Kni wanted to say; however, as the words escaped her mouth, High Prince Kael abruptly halted his mid-flight movement and turned around to face her.


    "If anything happens to Celeria, I promise you that I will make you regret it," High Prince Kael said, his fierce gaze fixed on Princess Kni.


    Princess Kni unconsciously gulped as she observed High Prince Kael''s intense expression, feeling a shiver run down her spine.


    "Do I make myself clear?" High Prince Kael added, his voice stern.


    Princess Kni nodded vigorously in response, her eyes pleading as she spoke softly, "Please let go; you''re hurting me."


    High Prince Kael suddenly realized the force with which he held her arms, almost crushing them. He quickly released her and turned to fly away.


    Meanwhile, Princess Kni descended to the floor, watching High Prince Kael''s retreating figure. She gently touched her arms where he had gripped tightly. "Ah! This was the first time he held me like this," she said, panting heavily.


    Realizing that she was sitting in the centre of the hall where anyone could enter and see her, Princess Kaleni swiftly picked herself up and took off into the air to investigate what had really urred.


    ¡­.....


    Gardeners Guild


    "Excuse me, we would like to make a deposit," Prince Alden said, standing beside Orion as they approached the receptionist at the counter, who seemed preupied.


    Orion noticed the words on the leaves in her hands, indicating she was handling paperwork. Nevertheless, he was aware they were being scrutinized by the many Pixies around them ever since they entered the room.


    "Which deposit?" The receptionist responded, her gaze still fixed on the leaves before her.


    "It''s regarding the weeds'' remains posted on the task board earlier today. We havepleted all the tasks and returned them so the guild can confirm them and dispose of the remains," Prince Alden responded, shing a smile.


    When Prince Aldenfinished speaking, the receptionist''s head suddenly snapped upwards. She narrowed her eyes at the two individuals before her and couldn''t help but scrutinize them closely. From the attires of the two men before her, she realized that they came from a wealthy background and were dressed in a way that meant to hide their identity.


    "Can I please see your identity que?" The receptionist said, stretching out her hand.


    Despite her curiosity about their background, she remained indifferent as long as they possessed the necessary identification.


    Hearing the receptionist''s question, Prince Aldenshed a wry smile. He had hurriedly entered the Gardeners Guild to select tasks and left as quickly as possible as he was concerned about his First brother arriving early and disrupting his ns. So, he hadn''t been able to properly arrange everything and make it easier for them to make a deposit and other rted matters.


    "Don''t you have an identity que?" the receptionist asked, her gaze intensifying as she examined the two individuals before her.

 Chapter 756 Misunderstood Identities

    Chapter 756 Misunderstood Identities


    ??Prince Alden swiftly rposed himself, "Unfortunately, we don''t have an identity que yet. We were in a hurry toplete the tasks, so we were unable to get one," he responded, sighing.


    He understood he needed to resolve this quickly and speak with the Guildmaster so they could swiftly leave and continue their tasks.


    Hearing his response, the receptionist sighed. She had seen many prominent individuals like those before her walk in here and behave like they could resolve any issue with their wealth. However, rules were rules, and she couldn''t do anything if they didn''t have an identity que.


    "I am sorry, sir, but I am sure that you are aware of one of the five main rules of the Gardeners Guild, which states that no individual whose identity hasn''t been officially approved by the Gardeners Guild or has yet to be given an identity que is allowed to engage in any activities rted to the management or handling of weeds or harvest within the Garden. So without your identity que, there is nothing I can do for you," the receptionist responded, shaking her head.


    Prince Alden nodded in understanding. He realized that the receptionist was only doing her job. "I would like to speak privately with the Gardeners Guild Guildmaster. I am very familiar with him, so I am sure everything will be settled when he sees me," he said.


    The receptionist furrowed her brows in response. The man''s request to speak with the Guildmaster privately meant he was from a prominent background and had some familiarity with the Guildmaster. However, she knew the Guildmaster despised dealing with such situations, and she could face punishment for calling him.


    "The Guildmaster is in a very important meeting, so I cannot summon him. However, for your sake, sir, I will overlook the matter of breaking one of the Gardeners Guild''s main rules if you drop the remains of the dead weeds and leave. You can return another time to be tested and given your identity que," the receptionist responded.


    She also didn''t want to anger them, as she was still uncertain of their background and feared the repercussions. Since this was herst shift for the week, she decided to leave this issue for another person to handle.


    Prince Alden sighed in defeat and decided the only way to resolve this issue was to reveal his identity. "Look, I am fourth Prince Alden, the fifth child of the royal family. I joined the Gardeners Guard temporarily to help handle the weeds and the Garden, so I would appreciate it if you could speed up the process of getting us an identity que and verifying our deposits," he said, shing a smile as he lifted his leaf cap, revealing his face to the receptionist.


    He didn''t bother revealing Orion''s identity as that would create a stir, which he wanted to avoid.


    "I am sorry, sir, but if you don''t leave right now, then I will have no choice but to call the guards and have them escort you out," the receptionist responded, her voice tinged with irritation.


    Though she hadn''t seen the fourth Prince before, nor any other members of the royal family except for the High King, High Queen, First Prince Kael, Sixth Princess Morgana, and Sixth Prince Erik, all of whom she had glimpsed on special asions, it was well known that the Fourth Prince had the worst reputation among them, thanks to the scandal surrounding him. Thus, it wasmon for people to use his identity to do anything terrible or sketchy.


    Moreover, even though he was the Fourth Prince, she doubted he would choose to go through such a tedious process when he could easily have someone from the Canopy Pce prepare his identity que without much difficulty.


    Therefore, she began to doubt the identities of the two individuals before her and even started to scrutinize them more deeply, suspecting they were here merely to cause trouble.


    Prince Alden felt his face twitching in annoyance. He began to regret why he hadn''t taken care of this earlier instead of wasting time here worrying about whether his elder brother would suddenly arrive early and ruin his ns.


    Nheless, as he noticed the gazes focused on them since they entered the building slowly bing silent, he understood that their conversation was already attracting the attention of several others in the room. It was best they leave before it created amotion.


    "Let''s go," Prince Alden said, shifting his attention towards Orion as he turned around.


    Since they had already started on the wrong foot here, it was best they went to the Gardeners Guild branches and approached the matter more delicately from there. Though it might be the longer route, it was a price he was willing to pay for his future.


    Orion shook his head in response, "How about I try it?" he asked.


    Having observed the conversation between Fourth Prince Alden and the receptionist, which seemed filled with misunderstandings, Orion decided to take a more direct approach despite Prince Alden''s concerns.


    "Are you sure, Mr Orion?" Prince Alden responded, his voice sounding like a whisper as he attempted to dissuade Orion.


    "Since we''re already here, we can''t afford to waste more time and dy the rest of the tasks. Besides, if anybody dares toe looking for trouble, then I''ll make them regret their actions," Orion responded, nodding before shifting his attention towards the receptionist.


    ''Of course, I know your strength, but wouldn''t this disrupt everything I''ve nned?'' Prince Alden thought, his shoulders dropping in defeat as he couldn''t reveal his intentions to Orion to stop him.


    Orion removed his leaf cap and introduced himself to the receptionist, "My name is Orion, and I just arrived in the Pixie kingdom today. I hope this rifies why we don''t have an identity que."


    Orion couldn''t help but smile wryly as he remembered that High King Eldric had assigned him this task to experience what the Gardeners face when tending to the Garden and wondered if this situation counted as one.


    Nevertheless, he had several issues to handle, so he needed to resolve each quickly.

 Chapter 757 An Invitation From The Guildmaster

    Chapter 757 An Invitation From The Guildmaster


    ??Meanwhile, the receptionist froze as she observed Orion''s familiar face in shock. She had been with her family at a gathering earlier today and, most especially, knew who Orion was. He was known as the Princess of the Garden''s partner, renowned for his almost unbelievable deeds, and one of the key figures of the territory where they currently resided, a name familiar to everybody within the Pixie Kingdom.


    She was also aware that he was currently in the Pixie Kingdom toplete several tasks assigned by the High King so that he could negotiate with the royal family on an important matter.


    "MR ORION, I AM VERY SORRY FOR NOT RECOGNISING YOUR IDENTITY AND FOR WASTING YOUR TIME!" the receptionist shouted, pleading at the top of her lungs for failing to recognise him.


    She knew that wasn''t enough of an excuse, even though she had failed to do so due to his change of attire and the Pixie wings behind his back.


    The whole room suddenly fell into an eerie silence before various voices began to fill the air.


    "Hey, did I hear correctly? Is Orion... that Orion here right now?" asked a man in confusion.


    "Of course, didn''t you hear? I was at the gathering, and the rumours are that he''s herepleting some tasks to negotiate important matters with the royal family," responded another figure, fixing his eyes with surprise on the counter.


    "Unfortunately, I was busy dealing with some weeds, so I missed the gathering."


    As several more voices echoed in the air, Prince Alden couldn''t help but feel intensely irritated. At this point, he could only anxiously hope that his first brother wouldn''t suddenly arrive here if he had already returned.


    Meanwhile, the receptionist soon realised that if the person standing before her was indeed Orion, then the other individual who had previously introduced himself ¨C


    The receptionist bowed again towards Prince Alden''s direction and loudly apologised, "FOURTH PRINCE ALDEN, I AM DEEPLY SORRY FOR NOT RECOGNISING YOUR IDENTITY ON TIME, PLEASE FORGIVE MY IGNORANCE!"


    Upon hearing the receptionist''s words, the crowd immediately broke out inmotion again.


    "Wait, fourth Prince Alden, that rascal is also here!" said a woman.


    "Shh! He can hear you!" scolded a man who was nearby.


    Another man asked, "Did the High King arrange for him to take care of Mr Orion during his time in the Kingdom?"


    As the voices of the Pixies buzzed around them, Prince Alden couldn''t help but feel as though the veins in his head were about to burst.


    Great! His n might as well be ruined at this moment.


    Prince Alden nced around for anything suspicious before he exhaled in relief. He noticed nothing, which meant that his first brother had not yet started searching for them.


    Orion cleared his throat, dispersing the tension in the air. "Can we make a deposit now?" he asked, his eyes fixed on the receptionist''s trembling figure.


    The receptionist nodded fiercely in response. "You can drop them here. I will check them immediately and give you a proof of deposit that you can use to collect your reward," she responded, quickly clearing the top of her desk.


    Orion nodded and bent down to pick up arge sack that seemedrge enough to contain three grown pixies. He dropped it on the desk with a thud.


    "Are these the remains of the weeds you took care of?" the receptionist asked, her eyes widening at therge sack before her. This was thergest deposit she had ever seen from just two people.


    Sure enough, the individuals before her had not lied about their identity; she had merely misunderstood them.


    "Yes. Are there any problems?" Orion asked skeptically.


    "No worries. I''ll take care of it as quickly as possible," the receptionist shook her head before immediately going to work. She flew up and opened the bag to begin her inspections.


    ¡­....¡­.


    After ten minutes


    "Here you go, Mr Orion, Fourth Prince, these are your rewards," the receptionist said, gently dropping three bags that appeared to be three timesrger than a pouch sack before wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    Two more figures followed suit and dropped three sacks each, making it nine.


    "These sacks are filled with 207 medium-sized crystal pieces, while this one has threerge-sized crystal pieces," the receptionist added, collecting thest sack from the others and personally handing the sack filled with threerge-sized crystal pieces to Orion.


    Orion received the sack and opened it to reveal threerge fist-


    sized milky crystals. From what Prince Alden had told him, these crystal pieces possessed an extremely pure amount of natural energy. The pixies used them to grow stronger and utilised them as their currency, and only the royal family had control over them, which they used to maintain order within the Pixie Kingdom.


    Since the Pixies didn''tck food, water, or other basic necessities, they often spent their wealth on various luxuries. One reason for this was that there were specific kinds of attire, some with their own effects and others purely to show their status.


    However, Orion couldn''t help but ask, "I thought that the guild didn''t hand the rewards immediately until the other remains of the weeds were collected."


    Prince Alden exhaled inwardly, already guessing what was going on.


    The receptionist showed a strained smile that had been present since learning about Orion''s and Prince Alden''s identity. "Since this is Mr Orion''s first time, we made an exception. Of course, including the Fourth Prince too," she responded, her smile forced.


    She added, "Also, the guildmaster has already finished his meeting and would be thankful if you had the time to speak with him."


    Prince Alden snorted in response.


    Orion inwardly pondered for a moment before nodding in response. While here, he might as well take the opportunity to forge good rtionships with influential figures within the Pixie Kingdom.


    Since the Guildmaster of the Gardener guild was responsible for all the gardeners handling the Garden, he saw this as a good start.


    Witnessing Orion''s response, the receptionist smiled brightly. "Please follow me; I''ll lead the way. Don''t worry about the rewards; the guild will securely hold them for you until your return," she said, stretching her hand forward as she turned around and walked ahead.

 Chapter 758 Meeting The Guildmaster

    Chapter 758 Meeting The Guildmaster


    ??They ascended the stairs and stopped when they reached the fifth floor, the topmost level of the Gardeners Guild building.


    Within minutes, they arrived at a door with a wooden sign that read ''Guildmaster.'' The receptionist opened the door and ushered them in. "Please, go in; the Guildmaster is waiting to see you."


    Orion nodded and stepped into the room, with Prince Alden following closely behind.


    As they entered the room, Orion and Prince Alden were instantly surprised by the individuals they found inside. Seated before them was High Prince Kael, dressed in a green robe simr to the one he had worn at the gathering earlier today. His transparent, shimmering wings were spread and softly pressed against the chair. Opposite him sat a man in his early fifties, dressed in light brown trousers and a shirt with a slightly rough beard under his chin. Like Prince Alden''s own, his pixie wings were pressed against his chair.


    Meanwhile, standing beside them was a mature woman dressed in a light yellow thigh-high dress adorned with a beautiful design, paired with ck tights peeking out from underneath her yellow dress.


    Orion and Prince Alden suddenly realized that the important meeting the Guildmaster was attending was with High Prince Kael.


    High Prince Kael suddenly stood up and bowed towards Orion. "I apologize for my absence and for arrivingte. Please forgive me," he said.


    Usually, witnessing High Prince Kael bowing to an individual would be inconceivable, except for figures like the High King, the High Queen, or even the Princess of the Garden. However, when it came to Orion, who possessed equal, if not more extraordinary, status, everyone in the room saw nothing amiss in his actions.


    "I heard that you had to leave because of an important matter you had to deal with, so there''s nothing for you to apologize for, High Prince Kael," Orion responded. "Prince Alden has been doing an excellent job showing me around, so there''s no need to worry."


    Upon hearing Orion''s response, High Prince Kael sighed in relief and straightened his back. "Right, it seems my younger fourth brother has done his best while I was away," he responded, shifting his focus towards Prince Alden.


    Upon noticing High Prince Kael''s gaze, Prince Alden disyed a wry smile, inwardly attempting to calm down his rapidly racing heart.


    "If you don''t mind, junior fourth brother, I would like to speak with you privately while Mr. Orion and the Guildmaster are meeting," High Prince Kael said.


    Prince Alden opened his mouth to attempt to reject his first brother''s words. However, noticing the fierce glint that briefly shed through his eyes, he swallowed back his words and reluctantly nodded, agreeing.


    "Sure, since senior first brother is already here, I might as well use this opportunity to inform you about the task that Mr Orion and I concluded so that you can n how to proceed from there," Prince Alden responded, smiling wryly, his shoulders dropping low in defeat.


    High Prince Kael shifted his attention towards Orion and nodded before doing the same towards the Guildmaster.


    "We will be leaving you two for your meeting. I will return when we are done," High Prince Kael said before he walked towards the door, with Prince Alden reluctantly following behind him.


    The door closed shut behind them as they exited the room.


    "Mr Orion, please have a seat," the Guildmaster said, smiling lightly as he stretched his hand towards thefy wide chair opposite where High Prince Kael was previously seated.


    Orion nodded and took his seat. As he did, the Guildmaster and woman scrutinized his every move.


    "Since this is our first meeting, please allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is ric Cassius; I am the Guildmaster of the Gardeners Guild, and the woman behind me is Maeve, the Vice Guildmaster," Guildmaster ric exined.


    Orion nodded in understanding.


    His brief time within the Pixie Kingdom had already shown him the value of his identity, so he saw no need to introduce himself.


    "How has your day been, Mr Orion? I hope your time within the Pixie Kingdom has been pleasant," Guildmaster ric asked.


    Orion nodded. "It has. I''ve learned much about the Pixies and their Garden, things I wasn''t aware of before," he responded.


    "I see. It''s clear that Prince Alden has done an excellent job showing you around while High Prince Kael was away," Guildmaster ric remarked with a smile, his gaze trailing to the two artificial Pixie wings on Orion''s back and his new attire, all of which weren''t cheap and weren''t on him earlier today.


    "Mr. Orion, I have a question for you, and I hope you won''t be offended by it," Guildmaster ric added.


    Orion narrowed his eyes at ric. "Well, it depends on the nature of the question, Guildmaster. I''m afraid I can''t guarantee whether I''ll be annoyed by it," he responded.


    ric smiled wryly. "Very well, then. I''ll just have to ask my question and hope you aren''t offended by it."


    Orion nodded.


    "Mr Orion, I''m curious why you epted this task. Is it solely to learn more about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, or is there something else involved?" Guildmaster ric asked, his tone was serious.


    "Yes, I epted this task primarily to learn more about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity and other relevant matters, which I''m afraid I can''t share with you, Guildmaster," Orion responded, his words sincere.


    Guildmaster ric nodded thoughtfully. "Although you say so, I''m curious why, instead of directly asking the Aegis of the Arctic Deity about his identity, you came to us for this information. Does the Aegis of the Arctic ignore your questions as he does ours? Or perhaps, considering your rtionship with him, he responds to your questions. Still, you doubt his honesty and seek confirmation from us, the only ones who know his true identity?" he asked.


    Though Orion was slightly surprised by Guildmaster ric''s deduction, he remained silent, seeing no need to respond to the question.


    Witnessing Orion''s silence, Guildmaster ric smiled wryly again and tactically changed the topic.

 Chapter 759 Internal Strife

    Chapter 759 Internal Strife


    ??"Mr Orion, once all of this is over, are you sure you can lead us to the Aegis of the Arctic Presence? Even if you can, the High King and his High Elders are too focused on retrieving the divine artefacts from Aegis of the Arctic Deity, so there''s no saying whether any of this will end well or if ites to the detriment of something else. So, are you prepared to handle whatever incidents ur during or after the meeting?" Guildmaster ric asked, his tone serious as he awaited Orion''s response.


    Orion realized that Guildmaster ric also knew about the Divine artefacts, which didn''t surprise him considering the Guildmaster''s authority and the fact that he is responsible for the well-being of the entire Garden.


    "Don''t worry about it, Guildmaster. Since I have chosen to take you all to see the Aegis of the Arctic Deity face to face, I''ll naturally be ready to handle whatever incidents ur during or after the meeting," Orion responded confidently.


    "Though I want to believe your words, considering my responsibility to oversee the entire garden along with my assistant, it''s hard not to worry that any slight urrence might destroy everything I''ve worked hard to care for for years," ric responded, sighing deeply. "But since you seem confident, Mr. Orion, I will choose to have faith in your words."


    Even the Vice Guildmaster, standing behind ric, couldn''t help but sigh in response.


    "Lastly, Mr Orion, I would like you to answer this question truthfully," ric said.


    "As I said previously, Guildmaster, my response depends on the type of question you are asking," Orion responded.


    Guildmaster ric nodded. "Mr Orion, if there everes a time when there is a civil war within the Pixie Kingdom, I would like to know if you will be intent on stopping it or if you will side with the royal family to handle whosoever their opponents are," he asked.


    He couldn''t ask if Orion would merely watch a war erupt within the Pixie Kingdom without intervening, as that wouldn''t be possible, so he didn''t consider such an option. Instead, he was more curious about whether Orion would stop the war and focus on resolving the conflict peacefully on both sides or if he would willingly join the royal family''s side to crush their opponents.


    Hearing Guildmaster ric''s question, a surprised expression couldn''t help but emerge on Orion''s face.


    A civil war within the Pixie Kingdom! If any other person had asked him such a question, Orion would have merely brushed it off as an assumption.


    However, considering that the person responsible for such a question was the Guildmaster of the Gardeners Guild, overseeing the entire Garden, Orion couldn''t help but feel there was some hidden to this question.


    Witnessing Orion''s surprised expression, Guildmaster ric exhaled deeply. "There is no reason to be surprised about such a thing. After all, you have only been here for a brief time. You can''t be aware of the turmoil brewing within the Pixie Kingdom," he said.


    "So, Mr Orion, what is your answer?" he added, awaiting Orion''s response.


    "If the Pixie Kingdom were to ever descend into civil conflict, I would have no choice but to intervene and ensure a peaceful resolution to any conflict on both sides. As the territory where the Garden and the Pixie Kingdom currently reside belongs to me, I cannot simply turn a blind eye to such an urrence," Orion responded.


    Understanding the implications of supporting the royal family, Orion knew this was the best action. Depending on the reasons for the civil war, he might even have to take direct action regardless of which side he was on.


    Guildmaster ric nodded in understanding, his smile widening. "I see. I could not have expected any other response from you, Mr Orion. It truly lives up to your reputation and all we know about you," he responded, clearly impressed.


    Orion nodded, interpreting ric''s words as apliment. "I''m curious why you asked such a question, Guildmaster ric. Do you have personal knowledge of this matter?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at the Guildmaster.


    Guildmaster ric maintained his smile. "The crisis within the Pixie Kingdom has been brewing for some time. Regardless of my knowledge, it''s only a matter of time before it erupts. It has the potential to divide the entire Pixie Kingdom. So, my question shouldn''t suggest any personal involvement," he exined.


    The door suddenly swung open before he could say more, and High Prince Kael and Fourth Prince Alden entered the room.


    "I apologize for the interruption, Guildmaster ric, but I need to guide Mr Orion so he canplete the rest of his tasks before the day''s end," High Prince Kael interjected.


    Guildmaster ric shook his head reassuringly. "No need to worry; our meeting has ended," he replied. Turning to Orion, he added, "Thank you for your time, Mr Orion. I hope we can continue our discussion another time."


    Orion nodded. "Of course," he replied.


    Guildmaster ric smiled warmly. "Prince Alden, I understand you had some issues with your identity que. Why don''t you take the opportunity to resolve it before you leave? Maeve will assist you personally," he suggested, shifting his focus to Prince Alden.


    Prince Alden, appearing more defeated than before, wore an expression that suggested he''d rather be elsewhere at that moment. Despite this, he managed a wry smile and nodded in response. "Thank you for your assistance, Guildmaster," he responded.


    High Prince Kael also nodded, silently expressing his gratitude to Guildmaster ric for the help.


    Guildmaster ric returned the nod before turning his attention to Maeve. "Before you return to work, you can assist Mr Orion, the High Prince, and the Fourth Prince with processing their identity ques to make things easier for them," he instructed.


    Maeve nodded solemnly. "Understood. I''ll take care of everything, Guildmaster," she responded before walking toward Orion and the others.


    She gestured for them to follow her as she led the way forward, with Orion, High Prince Kael, and Prince Alden trailing behind her.

 Chapter 760 Evaluating The Pixies Prowess

    Chapter 760 Evaluating The Pixies Prowess


    ??They exited the room, closed the door behind them, and strode across the hall, their footsteps echoing against the walls. They continued descending the stairs to the second floor until they reached a door.


    When they entered, Maeve gestured for Orion and the others to take their seats on thefy chairs before she proceeded to the shelf on the other side of the room. She retrieved three vials the size of a thumb and returned to their side.


    "We need a drop of your blood to process your Identity que. This will guarantee its security and make it harder for anybody to use it if stolen," Maeve exined as she handed out the thumb-sized vial to Orion and the others.


    Orion, High Prince Kael, and Prince Alden nodded in response and pricked their fingers before dropping their blood into their respective vial.


    Maeve collected back the vials, "I will be back in a minute; please wait here," she said before quickly exiting the room.


    After a minute of absolute silence, Maeve returned to the room and approached them.


    "Since Mr Orion is not a Pixie, he must go through additional procedures before we can prepare his identity que," Maeve exined, addressing High Prince Kael and the others.


    High Prince Kael nodded, "Just get it done as soon as you can," he responded, sweeping his right hand towards her.


    "Mr Orion, can you please follow me?" Maeve said, shifting her attention towards Orion.


    Having heard Maeve''s exnation, Orion nodded and stood up. He followed Maeve''s lead as they exited the room.


    Prince Alden exhaled in defeat again as he and his first brother were alone together again.


    ¡­...


    As Orion followed Maeve, he couldn''t help but look at her attire again. He had seen several attires worn by the Pixies in the Kingdom and could tell that hers was one of the most expensive and unique.


    But what caught his attention most was Maeve''s figure. Although she wascking in the buttocks and breasts area, her voluptuous thighs more thanpensated for it. Her light yellow mid-thigh dress hugged her curves, but the ck tights peeking out from beneath drew his gaze even more.


    They clung to her full thighs, causing them to swell outwards, and the fabric stretched sensually as she moved.


    "We''ve arrived," Maeve said as she opened the door and gestured for Orion to enter.


    As Orion entered the room, Maeve guided him to a chair and sat him down before she disappeared through a door. Momentster, she returned carrying a small crystalline brown box. She opened the box and retrieved a fist-sized crystal orb, which she handed to Orion.


    "This special crystal orb is used to gauge an individual''s power level and record their energy signature. Our artisans need your energy signature to create your identity te urately. This ensures that if the te is stolen, it bes useless to the thief. To activate it, you simply channel your energy into it. We''ve considered the type of energy you use, so there''s no need to worry. The orb has a safety mechanism to prevent issues when testing other energy types," Maeve smiled reassuringly.


    Orion nodded in understanding. Though he couldn''t fathom who would be stupid enough to steal from him, he saw no reason not to go through the process. Nheless, this reminded him of when n Mistress Olivia Quatzwraith had wanted to test his strength.


    Orion figured this might be a good time to gauge his strengthpared to the pixies. Without hesitation, he channelled his Vylkr energy into the crystal orb. The orb soon glowed with an inky ck hue, emanating an aura of eerie stillness before the colour rapidly changed into a light rose hue.


    "The Pixie race possesses ten ranks that ssify its hierarchy of power: Spark Novice, distinguished by its light rose hue; Spark Adept, distinguished by its dark rose hue; Spark Guardian, distinguished by its emerald hue; Spark Sentinel, distinguished by its dark emerald hue; Enchanted Sage, distinguished by its light sapphire hue; Enchanted Elder, distinguished by its dark sapphire hue."


    "The Fey King, distinguished by its light amethyst glow; Fey Overlord, distinguished by its dark amethyst glow; andstly, the Pinnacle tier¡ªan exalted realm of ascension and godhood distinguished by its light and dark Opal hue," Maeve exined, detailing the Pixies'' hierarchy of power to Orion.


    [Authour''s Note: Don''t worry; theparison of their strengths will always be exined when necessary]


    Orion nodded in understanding. He watched as the hue from the crystal orb shifted to dark emerald, dark amethyst, and swiftly changed to light opal. The light opal hue shone brightly for a moment and remained steady.


    Witnessing the lightopal colour, Maeve''s eyes widened in shock.


    Pinnacle tier!


    No! Maeve shook her head swiftly. Although she had mentioned that the Crystal orb couldn''t correctly gauge an individual''s strength, there was only one w: it couldn''t measure ranks beyond the Pinnacle tier, which was godhood.


    Something as simple as the Crystal orb could not perform such a task and gauge the strength of an individual on that level. So, seeing the Crystal orb still shining with a lightopal glow, Maeve understood that there was still more to his strength that the Crystal orb couldn''t gauge.


    Maeve gulped the air in her mouth down her throat. Almost instantly, she shook her hand and pushed those thoughts away from her mind. Surely enough, the man before her was truly as unfathomable as she had imagined.


    Soon, the Crystal orb began to dim until it returned to normal.


    "That''s it; your energy signature has been recorded," Maeve said; however, just as she was about toplete her sentence, the Crystal orb before her cracked, shattering into pieces and falling to the ground.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion frowned before he sighed lightly. If he had known, he would have used his Celestial energy if this was how things would turn out.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault it broke," Orion said, shifting his attention towards Maeve.


    Maeve looked dumbfoundedly at the shattered ss scattered on the floor before she swiftly snapped out of her daze and shifted her attention towards Orion.

 Chapter 761 A Familiar Face

    Chapter 761 A Familiar Face


    ??"It seems I''ve made a mistake by underestimating your energy, Mr Orion, so you don''t have to apologize," Maeve said, shaking her head in response as she sighed heavily.


    "Since it seems we won''t be able to store your energy, our only hope is that the artisans do their best to make your identity que. I''ll clean this up immediately," she added, bending down to collect the broken pieces of the crystal orb.


    Orion watched Maeve squatting to pick up the broken crystal pieces before standing up. She then looked around to see if she had missed any more. Catching a few more with her eyes, Maeve bent downwards to pick up the remaining pieces.


    As she did, Orion caught a glimpse of the backside of her ck tights through the gap of her spread transparent Pixie wings. Her light yellow dress rose to her waist, revealing her shapely fair thighs.


    The breathtaking viewsted only briefly before Maeve straightened her back. She turned around and nodded at Orion.


    "I''ll be back in a minute, Mr Orion," Maeve said.


    She couldn''t throw away the broken pieces of the crystal orb because it was an enchanted unranked artefact, so she had to store it securely and hope that the artisans would find a reasonable use.


    Orion nodded in response. He observed as Maeve took off on her wings towards the door and swiftly returned within a minute.


    Although Orion was prepared to try his Celestial energy this time, seeing as Maeve didn''t return with another Crystal orb, Orion chose not to ask her about it. After all, it was easy to discern that the Crystal orb was a valuable artefact.


    Considering that his Celestial energy was almost at the same level as the quantity of the Vylkr energy within his Vylkr container, excluding its quality, since Aerialia had given him a special Divine Art that would help align the amount of his Celestial energy with the level of his Vylkr energy whenever he created another Vylkr container and advanced, there was still a chance that something simr could happen.


    A sudden stillness emerged around them.


    Orion raised a brow, noticing Maeve''s hesitant expression, which seemed like she wanted to say something but held herself back from speaking.


    "What is it? Are there other procedures that I am supposed to undergo?" Orion said sceptically.


    Even if the Gardeners Guild was concerned about the Gardeners'' security and welfare, there was still a limit on how far they could go.


    However, Maeve shook her head in response. "No, to get another Crystal orb, we would need to go to the nearest Gardener branch to obtain one. However, that would be too time-consuming, so there are no other procedures for you to undergo. As I said before, we''ll have to put our faith in the artisans and hope they do their best," she exhaled lightly.


    "I want to ask you a simple question, Mr. Orion," she added.


    Orion nodded in agreement at Maeve''s words, as he didn''t want to waste too much time here just for an Identity que. Nheless, he couldn''t help but be immediately curious at herst words.


    "What is it?" Orion asked curiously.


    "Do you remember who I am, Mr Orion?" Maeve asked, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion before shaking his head in response. "I am sorry, but I don''t remember who you are," he replied.


    Maeve exhaled deeply and nodded. "Understandably, you couldn''t remember me, so let me remind you. Do you remember the first day you entered the Garden?" she asked, awaiting his response.


    Orion nodded, "Yes, I remember," he responded, curious about what that day had to do with the current situation.


    "On that day, I was together with a group of Gardeners to confirm the location of a strange weed. However, on our way back, when we encountered the Princess of the Garden, you emerged. To exin everythingpletely, I was among the Pixies present when you first encountered the Princess of the Garden and had the privilege to have a taste of your semen," she responded, her voice bing quieter as shepleted her sentence.


    Almost instantly, Orion''s eyes widened in realization. He recalled the day when the Princess of the Garden had been so innocent, falling for his charms, and the group of Pixies that had given him his first pixie blow job, even if it had been toorge to fit; it was still an experience he had stored at the back of his mind.


    However, he had never expected that one of the Pixies present that day would be the Gardeners Guild''s Vice Guildmaster.


    As countless expressions rippled across Orion''s face, Maeve understood that he had remembered that day, prompting her to sigh in relief.


    "It''s wonderful that you still remember that day, Mr Orion. However, I would like to make a request, which I hope you will consider," Maeve said, slightly bowing towards Orion.


    "I can''t make any promises, Vice Guildmaster. Whether I can grant your request depends on its nature," Orion said, shaking his head.


    Someone of his status would be held ountable for every word he utters, so he couldn''t simply say or do as he pleased.


    Maeve nodded with a smile. "I understand your position, Mr Orion. You''re absolutely right," she responded.


    As the Vice Guildmaster of the Gardeners Guild, one of the most powerful and influential positions within the Pixie Kingdom, Maeve understood Orion''s perspective. She was impressed that he could still remember his duties, even in his astonishment.


    The young man before her obviously possessed even more bearings than the High Prince, who was about to ascend the throne.


    "What is your request?" Orion asked curiously.


    Maeve cleared her throat and spoke, "Mr Orion, ever since that day I tasted your semen, my taste buds haven''t been the same. None of the fruits I''ve eaten from the variety in the Garden taste as they did before. So, I would kindly request if you could allow me to taste your semen again so I can understand the reason for the change in my taste buds," she said, bowing slightly towards Orion.

 Chapter 762 Maeves Request

    Chapter 762 Maeve''s Request


    ??Hearing Maeve''s unexpected words, Orion was dumbfounded. He swiftly regained control of his expression and scrutinized Maeve''s entire figure again.


    Despitecking fullness in some areas, her charm remained undiminished because her curvaceous thighs increased her unique appeal.


    Maeve noticed Orion''s contemtive expression and scrutinizing gaze. As though she could understand what Orion was thinking, she said, "I''m sorry for not properly exining the Pixies'' culture before making my request, Mr. Orion. Unlike the Prismerions, Pixies are restricted to only one partner. They must select a partner ording to social hierarchy and remain with them until death."


    "An ordinary Pixie can only be engaged with another ordinary Pixie. Simrly, a Gardener must choose another Gardener as a partner; the same goes for royalty¡ªonly a royal family member can be engaged to another royal, and so on."


    Hearing Maeve''s words, Orion was internally surprised. He had considered postponing Maeve''s request for another time and contemted how to properly exploit such a situation.


    Even though his junior brother was willing, he understood this was a big opportunity; however, he couldn''t help but be intrigued after listening to her exnations of the Pixies'' culture.


    "However, because we Pixies are a race ruled by our emotions, an event like this is a delicate process and probably one of the most difficult and stressful times of any Pixie''s life," Maeve exined, sighing as she continued, "Unfortunately, the only one who is equal to my status is Guildmaster ric. However, he is already engaged to another Gardener. As such, I am only able to select my partner from the other Gardeners; however, up till this moment, I haven''t found anybody with whom I would be willing to spend the rest of my life, so if you are worried about whether I have a partner then you don''t have to worry about such a thing because I can assure you that I don''t," she added.


    Orion was also surprised to hear that Maeve didn''t have a partner yet, as he had expected her to. She looked like she was in herte twenties or early thirties. Coupled with her withdrawn and strictposure, alongside her status, it was easy to guess that she was the kind of woman who probably had many admirers.


    However, from her words, it was easy to imagine that her stringent process made finding a partner who suited her options hard, so she remained single.


    Witnessing Orion''s surprised and contemtive expression, Maeve said, "Though I had already guessed that there was a chance that you would refuse my request because of your status, I still don''t dare try to ce a price on it as that would be foolish. So, I can only hope that I can reason with you and that you will allow me to figure out how to resolve the problem rted to my taste buds so I can return to my normal life."


    "Also, it isn''t only me; the other four Gardeners on that day also had simr problems with their taste buds. Some had spent part of their wealth on the best Alchemist they could afford. However, it was ineffective as they were repeatedly told the same thing."


    Hearing that it wasn''t just Maeve but the other four Pixies with her who also had simr problems, Orion couldn''t help but be surprised again. Although he agreed that he would have been very offended if Maeve had asked for his semen with a price tag, since she didn''t view things the same as him and the rest of the vigers, as the Pixie culture was entirely different, he couldn''t help but think about what was wrong with his semen that it could drastically disrupt the taste buds of various Pixies.


    ''Does this have to do with my extreme fertility?'' Orion thought.


    He remembered the various times his wives had praised how delicious his semen was and how they could fill their stomachs with it all day without having anything else. Such a thing was why his mother, Lyra, Merida, and Maya also wanted him to spray his semen on their bodies whenever they were done having kushi so that they could savour it.


    Also, whenever he took the mixture that Seraphina and Greta had made to suppress his extreme fertility, he realized that they didn''t usually like the taste and would instead want him to release into them rather than outside.


    Of course, there were also various factors concerning this, one of which was that they were assured that they wouldn''t be able to get pregnant; this also meant that there was a chance this was capable of affecting the Pixies with a whole other drastic effect such as disrupting their taste buds.


    As he pondered about it, Orion couldn''t help but inwardly admit that his extreme fertility might be the leading cause of their dilemma.


    "How long till the Identity ques are ready?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Maeve.


    Maeve''s mind had descended into chaos as she witnessed Orion''s lengthy contemtion in silence. However, she quickly recovered herposure and breathed a sigh of relief when he finally spoke.


    "It normally takes about half an hour forpletion; however, since this identity que is rted to royal family members, our artisans will be finished in twenty minutes. We have waited for ten minutes already, so they will be ready in ten more minutes," Maeve responded, staring at Orion curiously, wondering why he had asked such a question and if he had considered fulfilling her request.


    Orion nodded. "I will fulfil your request on one condition, which is that you swear your fealty to me, and will never leak or divulge this information to anybody in the name of your god, Aerendir," he responded.


    He had pondered his current predicament and realized the necessity of having someone in a position of power to keep him informed about all developments in the Pixie kingdom, mainly since Guildmaster ric''s words still lingered in his mind. And who better to serve in that role than the Vice Guildmaster of the Gardeners Guild?


    Meave was instantly taken aback by Orion''s condition to fulfil her request. "Mr Orion... Please, I would like you to reconsider¡ª" she began, but before she could finish, Orion swiftly interjected.

 Chapter 763 Solemn Vow Before the Divine*

    Chapter 763 Solemn Vow Before the Divine*


    ??"That is my only condition, Vice Guildmaster, and I will not change it. Nheless, if you don''t wish to ept it, then it''s fine. We can return to meet High Prince Kael and Prince Alden and stop wasting time here," Orion said, shaking his head.


    Maeve bit down on her lips, finding herself in a dilemma. Orion''s condition was in and straightforward, telling her that she would need to betray her kingdom and offer her loyalty to him in exchange for allowing her to have a taste of his semen again and finding out what was wrong with her taste buds.


    Though it was an outrageous request, which she would have disagreed with without a doubt and even found a way to inform Guildmaster ric about itter on, however considering that this was something rted to her body, which she utilizes in everyday living, how could it be an easy choice to make?


    Nheless, Maeve understood there was no time to ponder it and needed to decide swiftly.


    "Okay, I ept your condition," Maeve said, gritting her teeth inwardly in frustration. She continued, "I swear on, god Aerendir, that from this day forward, I offer my fealty to you and will never leak or divulge this information to anybody."


    Orion briefly nced at Maeve''s conflicted expression, which flickered behind herposed demeanour, before he nodded in agreement. "Let''s get started then," he responded, inwardly smiling.


    Even though he now felt relieved knowing he had an ally within the Pixie kingdom, he remained cautious. There was always the possibility that Maeve might still betray him despite her vow to their god, Aerendir, and divulge their conversation to Guildmaster ric or others.


    Maeve spread her wings and began to flutter them. Suddenly, glittering silvery dust drifted from her wings toward Orion.


    Orion furrowed his brow at the sight. "What are you doing?" he asked, sensing a warmth spreading through his body.


    Maeve halted her actions. "This is a Pixie technique to stimte arousal in others. Is it working?" she asked, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    While there were more natural and slower methods, this was the most potent and reliable. However, Maeve had only ever used her arousal dust on herself, so she was unsure of its effectiveness on someone like Orion and doubted whether it would even work.


    Orion nodded. "It''s working. Though, I doubt you would be able to properly get my semen this way," he responded.


    Maeve''s eyes widened in realization. "In that case, what would be the most suitable approach?" she asked curiously.


    Orion nodded. "Firstly, I want you to turn around and spread your legs apart slightly," Orion instructed.


    Upon hearing Orion''s instructions, Maeve furrowed her brows in slight confusion. Nevertheless, sheplied and turned around, positioning her back toward him while slightly parting her legs.


    Orion watched as Maeve''s light yellow dress hitched up, exposing the upper portion of her buttocks and revealing short ck tights underneath. Now that he could look more closely, he noticed they resembled a pair of bike shorts.


    Orion felt his penis throbbing fiercely within his trousers as a surge of arousal surged through his body.


    "Raise your dress and bend down slightly," Orion instructed.


    Maeve nodded andplied, lifting her light yellow dress to reveal her short ck tights as she bent forward. Orion inwardly gulped as he saw the faint outline of her vulva pressing against the fabric''s thin lining.


    The entire scene of the Vice Guildmaster of the Gardeners Guild leaning forward with her light yellow dress raised up, revealing her short ck tights and curvaceous thighs underneath towards his direction, was more than enough for Orion to feel that his throbbing shaft had fully awakened.


    He unbuckled his trousers and brought out his scorching, veiny shaft. He refocused his gaze on Maeve, "You cane over now. There onest thing that you need to do before I can release my semen," he said.


    Maeve straightened her back and turned around to look at Orion curiously. Almost instantly, she spotted his throbbing penis and couldn''t help but gulp in surprise.


    ''Is that how a man''s penis should look like?'' she thought.


    She had listened to the conversations from her friends and understood that it was supposed to be smaller.


    However, that wasn''t what was currently before her. Instead, she could see a veiny, throbbing penis that seemed almost as thick as three fingers, and as for the length, she could not properly gauge it. But looking at the way it rested a few inches above his thighs, Maeve was inwardly relieved that she wasn''t taking that thing inside her. Instead, all she wanted was to simply have a taste of his semen again.


    "Since we don''t have time, the fastest way I can release quickly at a moment like this is if you grind your buttocks against my hardened penis," Orion said, pushing his body to the centre of thefy chair he sat on to create more space for movement.


    Maeve nodded. Without wasting any more time, she climbed over Orion and lowered her buttocks on top of his scorching shaft; feeling the heat emanating from it, Maeve raised her body up in reflex before she took a deep breath and lowered her body again.


    Feeling the scorching heat of Orion''s throbbing penis as it prated through her short ck tights and warmed both sides of her butt cheeks, her vagina lips pressing down on its edge near his waist, Maeve couldn''t help but bit her lips down as she resisted the urge to moan at the heat forming within her lower body.


    She instead took a deep breath and exhaled before she began to move her waist back and forth, grinding it against Orion''s veiny penis. As she did so slowly, she could feel the wetness building within her insides. However, that didn''t stop her.


    She continued on her movements, sensing the thick veins around Orion''s throbbing penis with her buttocks and the wetness of vagina juices, feeling as though it was trying to burn a hole through her thighs and directly feel the warmth Orion''s veiny penis provided.

 Chapter 764 A Compassionate Man*

    Chapter 764  A Compassionate Man*


    ?764  A Compassionate Man*


    Orion stretched her hands and ced them against Maeve''s buttocks, with one of her hands slightly lowered to delicately caress her voluptuous thigh, momentarily startling her with his touch.


    "We are almost there; I can feel it," Orion said. This was a first for him, so he wanted to savour it as much as possible.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Maeve nodded in understanding. A determined expression emerged on her face as she steadied the pacing of her movements, ensuring every inch of her fabric grazed on the beast beneath her.


    "It''sing!" Orion warned.


    Maeve''s eyes widened as she finally heard the words she had been waiting for.


    Orion guided her as she descended from sitting on top of him to kneeling before his throbbing shaft.


    Maeve cupped her hands beneath Orion''s throbbing penis, observing curiously as a surge of thick whitish fluid emerged from it, filling her cupped hands and sttering all over her face. To prevent Orion''s semen from going to waste, as it didn''t seem to be stopping anytime soon, Maeve leaned in and sealed his penis cap with her lips, gulping down the rest of his semen.


    One reason she did this was that thest time such a thing had happened, Orion was muchrger than her, making it impossible. However, now that he was as tiny as she was, there was no way she would miss such an opportunity.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion seized Maeve''s head and guided his hardened shaft deeper into her mouth.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion seized Maeve''s head and guided his hardened shaft deeper into her mouth.


    "Mghhmm!" Maeve gagged, her mouth and throat stretching as Orion''s semen poured directly into her stomach.


    Guguguuugu!!!


    Within a few seconds, Maeve felt the overflowing semen down her throat cease, and Orion''s shaft returned to its normal size. She pulled back and gazed at her slightly bulging stomach in surprise.


    ''I might have gotten carried away,'' Orion thought, ncing at Maeve''s slightly bulging stomach with a wry smile.


    Although he might not have had Kushi with Maeve, receiving a grind and blowjob from a Pixie was simply a fantastic experience.


    Maeve, however, remained focused on consuming the rest of the semen in her cupped hands and cleaning the stters from her face.


    Once finished, Maeve realized she hadn''t saved any for the other Pixies facing the same issue.


    "What''s wrong? Wasn''t that enough?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Maeve, his brow raised.


    "It''s nothing, Mr Orion. I was just concerned about the others," Maeve nodded.


    She rose to her feet and straightened her dress. She prepared to leave, knowing she needed to wash her face and remove any stains from her dress before meeting with High Prince Kael and Prince Alden.


    Orion looked at her with realization and nodded in understanding.


    "If that''s the case, you can arrange for them to meet so I can assist them as well. I feel partly responsible for what transpired, so they don''t need to worry," Orion responded.


    He recalled seeing a few young faces among the Pixies that day, younger than Maeve and felt no qualms about offering his help and experiencing the softness of their lips on his shaft.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Maeve''s eyes immediately lit up in surprise. She was pondering what else she might be willing to sacrifice to help the other Pixies and had never expected Orion to make such a promise.


    "Thank you, Mr. Orion. I won''t forget this kind gesture. I''ll inform you once they''ve all prepared to meet you," Maeve said, rising to her feet and bowing towards Orion.


    Orion nodded firmly, "Let''s go; we''ve already wasted enough time here," he responded.


    "Of course. Let me escort you back so I can head to the artisans to get your identity ques. And also, clean me properly," Maeve replied, savouring the familiar vour in her mouth, making her taste buds shiver uncontrobly before they calmed down.


    As her senses settled, Maeve couldn''t help but feel internally relieved.


    Sure enough, this had helped to temporarily relieve whatever had been bothering her. After this, she would quickly head to her healer and see if anything was wrong with her before the issue emerged again.


    Maeve then led the way forward, with Orion beside her.


    ¡­....¡­..


    "Here you go, these are your identity ques. Drop your blood on them, and allow them to synchronize with your blood within them so that they can recognize you as their owner," Maeve said, handing the identity ques to Orion and the others.


    Orion examined the identity que and noticed a five-inch-


    long translucent crystal te engraved with the words'' Gardeners Guild'' and ''Gardener''.


    Orion pricked his fingers and let his blood drop onto the identity que.


    High Prince Kael and Prince Alden followed suit.


    The identity ques shimmered brightly before gradually dimming and returning to normal.


    Orion looked at the identity que and was surprised to see his name written right below the rest of the words this time.


    High Prince Kael and Prince Alden also noticed the same thing.


    Maeve inwardly exhaled in relief, seeing that Orion''s identity que had sessfully recognized him as the owner.


    "Let me escort you out of the building. Please follow me," Maeve said, leading the way forward and escorting Orion, High Prince Kael, and Prince Alden out of the building.


    In a hidden corner on the bottom floor of the building, a cloaked figure scrutinized their departure before taking off into the sky and following after them.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Orion''s manor


    "Are you sure this is okay? After all, I haven''t informed them about my visit?" Queen Selene asked, her brows furrowed, as Crystalia held her hand and led her towards the main door of Orion''s residence.


    "Of course, it''s okay. Apart from being one of the key figures of this territory and the Queen of the Prismerion race, you are also my mother, so you do not need to inform me beforehand when you visit. You can visit anytime you want," Crystalia responded.


    ''But isn''t that the main reason I should inform them beforehand?'' Queen Selene thought, sighing inwardly.


    Queen Selene had wanted to refuse her daughter''s idea. However, looking at her enthusiasticposure as though she couldn''t wait to introduce herself to the rest of her sisters again, she couldn''t help but stop herself from doing so.

 Chapter 765 The Hunt Begins

    Chapter 765  The Hunt Begins


    ?765  The Hunt Begins


    ''Silly girl,'' Queen Selene thought once more.


    After all, Crystalia had never been eager to introduce her to the rest of her sisters. Yet, seeing her eagerness, Queen Selene understood that it was likely due to her regaining her strength and bing even more powerful.


    As they arrived at the door, they could hear several loud chatterings andmotions emanating from inside.


    "What are they quarrelling about now?" Crystalia asked, furrowing her brows in confusion.


    "If this is a bad time, then I don''t minding another time," Queen Selene said with a warm smile, noticing Crystalia''s frown.


    Crystalia shook her head resolutely. "No, don''t worry. Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s nothing serious. With so many people living in the same building, it''s obvious that some will step on each other''s toes here and there. So, let''s go," she said confidently.


    Pushing the door open, Crystalia led Queen Selene inside, who nodded in defeat. As they entered the building, they were greeted by arge gathering, divided into groups, all of whom seemed to be arguing.


    Noticing Crystalia and Queen Selene''s presence, the whole area suddenly fell silent.


    "Crystalia, thank goodness you''re back. We were looking for onest person to join our group," Maya eximed, exhaling loudly as she looked at Crystalia.


    She abruptly felt a pinch by the side of her waist, causing her to wince slightly and turn her head to see that the culprit responsible for it was her sister.


    Merida quietly signalled in Queen Selene''s direction.


    Maya furrowed her brows, sensing that she had missed something. She focused her eyes on Queen Selene and scrutinized her briefly before noticing the absence of the leather cor that the previous Gemheart n leader had used to restrain her magical energy. In its ce was a burnt scar around her neck.


    Maya gulped, her eyes widening as she noticed this, alongside the immense suffocating pressure emanating from her, which seemed almost simr to Crystalia''s.


    Meanwhile, Elysia, frozen in shock because she had already noticed the strange peculiarities around Queen Selene, abruptly broke out of her daze and rushed towards her.


    Elysia arrived beside her, wrapped her arms around her, and hugged her tightly. "Your Highness, you''re alright," Elysia said softly.


    It was obvious that their rtionship was much better than it was previously.


    "But how?" Elysia couldn''t help but ask, her arms outstretched as she grazed her fingers gently against the burnt scar around her neck before retracting them.


    "It''s a long story. But while I''m here, I''ll exin everything to you," Queen Selene responded with a warm smile.


    From Crystalia''s words and the times she had met them, it was clear that Elysia was enjoying her time here. However, she still couldn''t let go of her previous lifestyle.


    Elysia nodded in response and led her forward to a ce to sit.


    Crystalia furrowed her brows as she received no response to her question about the gathering before her. "Can anybody tell me what is going on here¡ª" she began; however, she was abruptly interrupted before she couldplete her words.


    "We heard you the first time, so there is no need to repeat yourself," Celeste said, rising from her seat.


    "To put it simply, after Orion abruptly gave Seraphina a gift two days ago, we figured we were doing something wrong. So, we decided to understand what Seraphina is doing that we all aren''t. However, after various disagreements, we have decided to dissolve the factions and create a new one," she added.


    Crystalia''s lips twitched when she heard Celeste''s words. She noticed that Lyra, Elysia, and a few others were also present when they were supposed to arrange their new offices tomence their work in helping Orion manage the Orion''s Cities.


    Yet, they were acting on their jealousy because they hadn''t been given such a surprise gift as Seraphina.


    Merida quickly approached Crystalia. "Since you are here, you can join our faction; Elysia is the leader, and it''sposed of me, Greta, Maya, and of course, we''ve already nned to invite Seraphina to¡ª" Just as Merida was about to finish her sentence, she paused, her gaze fixed outside as though something had caught her attention.


    Crystalia furrowed her brows in confusion at Merida''s behaviour before turning her head around to see what had caught her attention.


    Almost instantly, her eyes widened as she looked outside the door at the scene unfolding above her.


    Noticing Merida and Crystalia''s abrupt silence, Queen Selene, alongside Celeste, Saria, and some of the women, walked forward to see what was happening.


    When they arrived, they couldn''t help but be surprised at the sight unfolding above them.


    Queen Selene couldn''t help but sigh inwardly as she witnessed several Orion''s skies, numbering up to a hundred, filled with warriors armed with weapons, passing above Orion''s manor and quickly heading towards the borders of the Third Border City.


    "It seems it''s finally time," Queen Selene muttered silently.


    After discovering a potential four-star Vylkr vine in the vicinity of Orion''s Cities, all the key figures were ready to take drastic action, fearing the consequences of allowing it to properly develop.


    However, the warriors would be the ones to act first, given their strength and experience with dealing with Vylkr vines. Meanwhile, all Queen Selene could do was ensure orderliness within the Orion''s Cities.


    ''I hope this is resolved quickly,'' Queen Selene thought.


    ¡­.....


    Patriarch Rn''s residence


    "They also have flying contraptions," Lyndon muttered loudly, his eyes fixed with disbelief as he watched the strange flying contraptions effortlessly glide past their residence.


    "Father¡­" Isadora began to speak, but before she could continue, Patriarch Rn immediately interrupted. "Don''t even bother asking because I can assure you that they didn''t possess anything like a flying contraption thest time I was here. Like this city, I am unaware of how they managed to build or even conceive of such a thing."


    A few days prior, he and the Vige Chief had discussed many things, such as information regarding the rest of the Runaways Cities that he had gathered, the stormy bloody rain that had covered their entire territory several months ago, and the future of the Four-eared elves.


    However, he hadn''t been informed about this, so he had no idea what it was.

 Chapter 766 End Of The First Task

    Chapter 766 End Of The First Task


    ??Meanwhile, Leona and the other gods'' chosens watched the scene above them wide-eyed.


    ¡­....


    Garden


    Pixie Kingdom


    "I think this is thest one," Prince Alden said, exhaling in relief.


    Finally, they had reached the end of the task and were now ready to return home.


    High Prince Kael nodded. "Thest thing we need to do is deposit this at the Gardeners Guild, then we can return to the castle," he responded.


    Orion moved to raise the sacks filled with the remains of the two sacks before High Prince Kael quickly stopped him.


    "You don''t need to do that, Mr Orion. Let them handle the rest for you," High Prince Kael said, gesturing towards the three Gardeners already on their way forward.


    He had the Gardeners apany him to show Orion what he needed to know about working in the Garden.


    The Gardeners arrived before them and collected the sacks from Orion before heading towards the Gardeners Guild. They would wait for Orion and the High Prince until they caught up with them.


    Despite not having any problems carrying a sack as big as this, Orion didn''t oppose their help. He knew that with High Prince Kael''s personality, this would only give him more headaches if he refused.


    He appreciated that he didn''t have to return to the castle for the High King''s remaining ''Dust Morphosis'' to maintain his tiny form; instead, they delivered it for him.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, taking the lead as he flew forward.


    High Prince Kael and Prince Alden nodded and followed suit beside him.


    As they approached the Gardeners Guild, a cloaked figure dashed out from the corner of a nearby building toward them, a dagger aimed at High Prince Kael''s chest.


    Luckily, High Prince Kael had already sensed the danger of the iing attack and instinctively attempted to move out of the way quickly. However, he wasn''t fast enough.


    Despite the dagger missing his chest, it still managed to pierce straight into his stomach, causing him to stumble in the air as searing pain spread from his stomach.


    "ARRGG!!" High Prince Kael groaned loudly in pain as he descended from the sky.


    "BROTHER!" Prince Alden eximed in shock and reacted swiftly, catching High Prince Kael before his body could collide with the ground.


    Meanwhile, Orion swiftly pursued their assants. He activated his gift to envelop his right arm.


    CRACKLE! CRACKLE!


    Bluish sparks of lightning erupted from his right arm, coating the spear in his grasp with a brilliant hue. Without hesitation, Orion hurled the spear forward.


    SWISH!


    It shot through the air like lightning, covering vast distances within seconds.


    "AARRGHH!!"


    The lightning-coated spear pierced through the assant''s stomach without obstruction, tearing through their insides until it collided with the bark of a nearby tree.


    ''I should have held back a little more,'' Orion thought, observing the lifeless body of the assant falling from the sky as he deactivated his gift.


    However, as the assant''s corpse touched the ground, it exploded, scattering charred remains around it and momentarily stunning Orion.


    "BROTHER!" Another resounding voice echoed behind Orion.


    He turned to see another assant emerging to attack Prince Alden, but High Prince Kael intercepted the strike with his palm.


    Prince Alden was frozen in shock as he witnessed the scene unfold before him.


    Without wasting a second, Orion approached them in mere moments, tearing his artificial wings apart with the dense Celestial energy channelled through them.


    The assant''s eyes widened as Orion suddenly appeared before him.


    Just as the assant prepared tounch an attack at Orion, intending to use it as cover to administer the poison and end his own life, Orion caught his, wrapping his hand around his neck, and swiftly activated his gift once more.


    A bluish streak of ferocious lightning erupted from his arm, directly electrifying and charring the assant.


    Orion ensured that the assant was unconscious and not dead before surveying his surroundings. The street was empty, with only a few brave souls lingering to witness the shocking events unfolding.


    "ARRGG!!" High Prince Kael''s pained scream pierced the air.


    With a tight grip on the assant''s neck, Orion swiftly turned and bent down to assess High Prince Kael''s condition.


    "Can you make it until we return to the castle?" Orion asked urgently, his gaze shifting to the two areas where the assants had attacked and where the injury was slowly turning green.


    Orion couldn''t shake the suspicion that the assants'' weapons might have poisoned High Prince Kael.


    Prince Alden had also arrived by his side, his expression tense as he awaited High Prince Kael''s response.


    High Prince Kael nodded, "Yes. But I think their attacks were poisoned," he responded.


    Orion nodded, his eyes shifting to the sides as he scrutinized his surroundings.


    "Come on, I''ll carry you back to the castle as fast as I can," Prince Alden said, helping High Prince Kael rise to his feet.


    He wrapped his arms around him, using his body as support before rising into the air.


    However, before he could move an inch forward, Orion held him back.


    "Hold on. I think several others are waiting in hiding," Orion said with a frown.


    Prince Alden''s eyes widened in shock. He had just been saved by his brother from another hidden assant and had almost forgotten to consider that there might be more lurking in hiding, waiting for the proper time to strike.


    Prince Alden gulped deeply, "What are we going to do then?" he asked nervously.


    Despite High Prince Kael''s assurance that he was okay, Prince Alden knew that the more time they spent there, the more his brother''s chances of survival decreased.


    "We either wait for reinforcements from the guards since they might be close by, or we face them head-on," Orion responded.


    "Whoever you are,e out and surrender. I won''t repeat myself twice. However, if you don''t, I''ll find you myself, and you''ll regret making me do so!" Orion shouted. However, no one responded.


    Orion furrowed his brows, contemting whether the attackers had already fled or were biding their time in hiding to strike again. It seemed they were too resilient to be swayed by his threat.

 Chapter 767 Assassination Attempt

    Chapter 767 Assassination Attempt


    ??As much as he wished to stay and hunt down the remaining assants who dared to attempt an assassination, he couldn''t risk High Prince Kael''s condition worsening without immediate medical attention.


    Orion redirected his attention towards Prince Alden and said, "Let''s go. I''ll follow behind to protect you."


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Prince Alden nodded in understanding and swiftly ascended into the sky.


    Meanwhile, Orion propelled himself into the air with a single powerful leap, trailing behind Prince Alden while ensuring the safety of both him and the injured High Prince Kael, with the captured assant firmly secured over his shoulders.


    ¡­.......


    Canopy pce


    Orion stood outside High Prince Kael''s room with Prince Alden beside him and Princess Morgana by his side.


    The door swung open abruptly, shattering the solemn silence in the air.


    High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena emerged from the room, shutting the door behind them.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr Orion. I promise your actions today will not go unnoticed, and you will be properly rewarded," High Queen Rowena said, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    "And I won''t rest until I find the person responsible for this attack on my son," she added, tears welling in her eyes.


    High King Eldric gently rubbed Queen Rowena''s back to soothe her emotions. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange for the royal guards and ensure that whoever is responsible for this pays for what they have done to our son," he said, his voice fierce and firm.


    Orion shook his head. "I don''t need any rewards, High Queen Rowena. Just knowing that I was able to do my best and protect the High Prince from fatal harm is the least I could do, especially after he and Prince Alden showed me around the Pixie Kingdom and took care of me," he responded.


    High Queen Rowena''s eyes brightened in surprise. Given his previous dealings with her husband, she had expected Orion to seize this opportunity to ask for something personal.


    However, hearing his selfless words, she nodded approvingly.


    "Now I understand why the Princess of the Garden chose you as her partner after being alone for so many years. You are a dependable person, Mr Orion," High Queen Rowena said, wiping away the remnants of tears from her eyes.


    "And I am sure my husband will keep his word and do everything to avoid causing you trouble," she added, ncing at High King Eldric.


    "Don''t worry; I n on keeping my word with Mr Orion," High King Eldric said, sighing.


    He knew that breaking his promise could lead to conflict with Orion, and given the current diplomatic situation, he wanted to avoid that.


    Fortunately, whoever orchestrated the ambush showed enough intelligence not to attack Orion directly; otherwise, High King Eldric shuddered at the thought of the consequences.


    High Queen Rowena smiled lightly as she shifted her attention back to Orion. "Forgive us for not seeing you off, Mr Orion, but I need to personally ensure that the herbs for my son''s treatment are well prepared so the healers can begin his treatment," she said.


    High King Eldric nodded in agreement with his wife''s words. "The guards have just informed me that the assant has awakened, so I need to be present during the interrogation to extract information about who orchestrated this attack," he said, his eyes fixed on Orion. "I would be happy if you wish to join, Mr Orion. Considering you were present during the assassination attempt, I imagine you might be curious about who nned such a daring attack."


    He doubted if Orion would take this attack to heart, as it urred within his kingdom. So he needed to show that he didn''t know about it and ensure that the individual behind it faced severe consequences.


    "You don''t need to worry, High King Eldric. I trust you''ll swiftly resolve this issue, so I''ll leave it to you," Orion responded, easily discerning High King Eldric''s intentions.


    Besides, thest time Orion had encountered a situation like this was during his first meeting with the Prismerions. He could already tell that this was a political affair, and he didn''t want to be too involved, considering he already had a lot to handle.


    High King Eldric nodded in understanding. He shifted his attention towards Prince Alden. "Make sure you see the healers as soon as they arrive, and inform me of your condition," he said.


    The castle''s best healers were currently attending to High Prince Eldric, whose condition was critical. He had to summon additional healers from outside, who would arrive any second now.


    Prince Alden nodded calmly in response. He had already checked his condition and knew he was okay. Therefore, he wouldn''t leave his position until he ensured his elder brother''s well-being.


    Observing Prince Alden''s response, High King Eldric sighed. Although he wanted to say more, he refrained.


    "We''ll be taking our leave now. I''ll see you tomorrow, Mr Orion," High King Eldric said before walking away.


    High Queen Rowena nodded at Orion before walking beside her husband.


    Just as the High King and High Queen walked away, another figure suddenly emerged, racing down the halls towards them.


    It was a woman with long, tied ck hair adorned in a knee-


    length light orange dress.


    "ALDEN!" the woman eximed as she collided with Prince Alden, wrapping her arms and legs tightly around him. "I heard what happened. I''m so relieved you''re okay. I''ve been informed that the healers have arrived and are heading to your room for your checkup. Let''s go."


    She attempted to drag Prince Alden away with her, but he remained rooted to his spot.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, turning to look at Prince Alden with furrowed brows, her expression tinged with confusion.


    Prince Alden shook his head. "The healers will have to wait a while longer, Dysis. I''m not leaving until I know my first brother is out of critical condition," he responded firmly.c


    An abrupt silence fell over the surroundings.


    Dysisnded on the ground, fixing Prince Alden with an emotionless expression. "I''ve heard the High Prince is already receiving treatment, but you''ve been waiting here since your return to the castle. You have two choices: eithere with me and let the healers check your condition, or I can ensure you understand his situation firsthand by putting you in a simr state as the High Prince. Which will it be?" she responded, her tone threatening.

 Chapter 768 Royal Bloodline Preservation

    Chapter 768 Royal Bloodline Preservation


    ??Upon hearing Dysis'' words, Prince Alden suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Though Dysis may not be able to physically harm him because of his status, her capabilities extend beyond the physical, prompting Prince Alden to be silent. Therefore, he took her words seriously.


    A familiar voice rang out behind them.


    "Why don''t you take it easy on him, Dysis? After all, he''s been through a lot today," Princess Morgana said, approaching them.


    "Morgana, you''re here!" Dysis eximed, realizing her mistake. "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you earlier." She swiftly apologized, exining that she had rushed over upon hearing about the assassination attempt and hadn''t paid attention to anyone except Prince Alden.


    Princess Morgana shook her head in response. "Don''t worry, I understand," she responded.


    Despite Dysis being much older than her, they were close friends, so she had no reason to take such things to heart.


    Dysis nodded, then redirected her attention to the person she had been ncing at. Instantly, she was shocked by his appearance.


    Withdrawing her arms from Prince Alden, Dysis bowed towards Orion. "Mr... Mr Orion, it''s an honour to finally meet you up close. I''m deeply sorry for not noticing your presence earlier."


    "It''s okay, I understand the current situation, so you don''t need to worry," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Dysis nodded with a warm smile. From the guards'' gossip, she had heard many vile things about the man before her, tales of how Orion had tried to destroy the Garden countless times.


    However, hearing his response and seeing him up close, she pondered whether those rumours had been exaggerated.


    Nheless, now that she had discovered Orion''s presence, Dysis saw no longer reason to linger.


    She redirected her attention to Prince Alden. "Come on, let''s go," she said, seizing his wrist firmly and soaring with him.


    Prince Alden remained silent this time, quietly following behind Dysis as she led the way forward.


    "That was Dysis," Princess Morgana exined to Orion, revealing Dysis''s identity as Dysis had forgotten to do so. "She''s Prince Alden''s future partner, and she loves him so much that she''s overly protective of him."


    Princess Morgana could tell that Orion didn''t care about which household Dysis came from or the amount of authority she possessed, so she didn''t bother exining all of that.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion. "Aren''t they already partners?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    ording to Maeve''s exnation, choosing a partner was one of the mostplex and challenging times in a Pixie''s life, so he couldn''t understand how they were future partners if they weren''t already partners.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Princess Morgana nodded. "Unlike the rest of the Pixies, who are given the right to choose their partners alone, the royal family and households don''t work that way. Instead, the marriage between two individuals is arranged based on the purity of their bloodline."


    "So, even before we possess the right to choose our partners, we are already assigned a partner we should spend the rest of our lives with. Sometimes, the rtionship works out like Dysis and Prince Alden, but other times, it''s merely a death sentence to both parties," Princess Morgana responded, a tired sigh escaping her lips.


    "Although we might possess the greatest authority in the Pixie kingdom, that doesn''t mean it doesn''te at arge cost," she added.


    Listening to Princess Morgana''s words, Orion nodded in understanding. ''So, it''s like this?'' he thought.


    Nevertheless, sensing the tone of her voice and her expression, Orion fixed his eyes on Princess Morgana. "What about you? You''ve also been given a partner, right?" he asked.


    Princess Morgana disyed a wry smile, realizing she might have allowed her emotions to slip into her words while exining. Regardless, she nodded in response, "Yes, based on the purity of my bloodline, which is presumably one of the highest among the High Queen''s offspring, I''ve also been given a partner - he is High Prince Kael."


    Orion''s eyes slightly widened when he heard Princess Morgana''s words. Though he didn''t expect that the Pixie royal family would literally wed their children to each other just to keep their bloodline pure, after experiencing the diverse cultures in their territories, he quickly regained hisposure and nodded in understanding.


    Princess Morgana observed the various expressions that rippled across Orion''s face in such a brief time that she couldn''t help but smile.


    She had never met someone from outside the Garden except for the Prismerion workers who usually came to take their share of the harvest. However, they mostly respected the Pixies and would do anything to avoid offending them.


    So seeing someone like Orion, who found their culture strange and wasn''t afraid to show such an expression, amused her.


    She even inclined to take him around the Pixie kingdom and show him various other Pixie cultures to see how he would react to them.


    Orion was about to speak when he suddenly sensed someone hiding in the corner of the hall. He focused forward and narrowed his eyes toward the hidden individual.


    "Reveal your identity, or I''ll help you do so," Orion said, his resounding voice spreading into the distance and startling the hidden individual.


    Princess Morgana followed Orion''s gaze and observed as a familiar figure entered her senses. "Elder sister Kni!" she eximed.


    "You don''t need to worry, Mr Orion. That is my first elder sister, Princess Kni; she is the royal family''s third child," she added, redirecting her expression towards Orion.


    Orion nodded but still didn''t rx his guard. Although he doubted that anyone could possess the strength to harm him within the Pixie Kingdom, he had to be prepared for the unexpected.


    Orion observed the woman dressed in a knee-length light golden dress with short blonde hair that flowed freely around her as she arrived before them and bowed. "It''s an honour to meet you, Mr Orion," she said.


    Orion nodded. "It''s an honour to meet you too, Princess Kni. If you don''t mind, I''ll be taking my leave since you are also here to check on High Prince Kael''s condition," he said.

 Chapter 769 The Four-Star Vylkr Vines Growth

    Chapter 769 The Four-Star Vylkr Vines Growth


    ??Princess Kni inwardly sighed as she nodded in understanding. She would have felt ufortable if Orion had decided to stay any longer.


    Just as Orion was about to move forward, he halted, sensing the uneasiness around Princess Morgana, prompting him to frown. He instantly discerned that it might have something to do with Princess Kni''s presence.


    Initially, he considered ignoring it and continuing forward, as he wasn''t aware of the cause of her uneasiness or any underlying tension between them. However, from his brief conversation with her, he could tell she was a calm and gentle girl, so he offered her some assistance.


    "Princess Morgana, I would appreciate it if you could help me deliver this to the Gardeners Guild''s Vice Guildmaster. Simply tell her she should share it among those who have spent some amount of their wealth treating that issue, and she will understand," Orion said, detaching the several bulky sacks attached to his waist and handing them to Princess Morgana.


    Of course, since the stones contain traces of nature energy, he kept a few to give to Anara, Grace, and the others as gifts.


    Princess Morgana''s eyes widened briefly before she nodded fiercely. "Don''t worry, Mr Orion; I''ll do my best to deliver this to Vice Guildmaster Maeve as quickly as possible," she responded, receiving the sacks from Orion.


    She looked at Orion gratefully before turning around and flying off into the air.


    Witnessing Princess Morgana''s swift departure, Orion redirected his attention towards Princess Kni and nodded again before walking away.


    Meanwhile, observing the scene that had just transpired before her, Princess Kni narrowed her eyes to where Princess Morgana had just flown off to before redirecting her gaze towards Orion''s direction and doing the same.


    "Maybe I''m just overthinking it," Princess Kni muttered, shaking her head.


    She decided to stay for a while and receive updates on how High Prince Kael was faring in his current condition.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Outside The Borders Of Third Border City


    Dead forest


    Various warriors scoured all corners of the dead forest, leaving no stone or branch unturned as they searched for traces of a potential four-star Vylkr vine.


    Meanwhile, tens of Orion''s Skies, each filled with a designated warrior, surveyed the ground with keen eyes. They looked for any strange oddity or movement that might catch their attention.


    Although Orion had wanted to search the various areas where he had trained in the past, he was currently busy. So they couldn''t afford to sit back and wait with such a horrible abnormality on the loose.


    Instead, they would conduct a thorough search through the dead forest, and when Orion returned, he would lead a search of the ces he wanted to investigate. This way, they could be sure they had covered every inch of the dead forest before contemting whether to burn it down.


    "WE FOUND SOMETHING!" a loud voice echoed from below, catching the attention of the Vige Chief, who was soaring through the air in his Giant Green owl form.


    The Vige Chief swiftly changed his course, heading toward the source of themotion.


    Nearby warriors also rushed toward the voice, while those farther away continued their search, confident that the others could handle whatever was found.


    As the Vige Chief deactivated his gift andnded before them, he frowned at the unfolding scene.


    There were about five tiny, bizarre Vylkr vines resembling hand-


    sized three-star Vylkr vines. They controlled the one-star and two-star Vylkr vines around them, shielding themselves from the warriors'' attacks and attempting to escape.


    However, facing a group of three-star warriors, they were swiftly dealt with, and the battlested only a few seconds before each Vylkr vine was destroyed.


    Also, no matter how much he wanted to take a few of these bizarre vines back to the Prismerions for further research, he immediately dismissed the idea when he remembered their destructive potential.


    So he merely observed as the warriors dealt with them until they were nothing but ashes and scattered pieces, ready to be contained.


    "Over here!" Another voice called out in the distance.


    "Continue searching! The rest of you, follow me!" The Vige Chief ordered.


    Without shifting back into his Giant Green owl form, he dashed toward the source of the voice with the apanying warriors. As they arrived, the Vige Chief''s eyes widened at the sight of a twisted mass formed by a mixture of one-star and two-star Vylkr vines converging in a single area.


    Just as a warrior was ready to attack the bizarre Vylkr vine and destroy them, the Vige Chief shouted, "WAIT! Stand down. I want to see what it does."


    It was already obvious that the scene before them was the handiwork of the potential four-star Vylkr vine. Seeing it take on a form he hadn''t encountered before aroused his curiosity. He also needed to confirm his assumptions about them.


    As the one-star and two-star Vylkr vinesbined, they began to take on a shape, growing from one meter to two, three, and beyond. As the form became more familiar, the eyes of the Vige Chief and all the warriors widened in astonishment.


    A three-star Vylkr vine!


    It took several weeks or months for various one-star and two-


    star Vylkr vines to merge and form a single entity, as the Vylkr vines around the vige were constantly tended to, leaving little chance for growth.


    The three-star Vylkr vines they usually encountered were deep within the Dead Forest, beyond the warriors'' reach, always drawn towards the vige. Thus, the rapid formation of a three-


    star Vylkr vine before them, which would bepleted in minutes, was an inconceivable sight.


    "Chief!" An anxious voice called out from the warriors.


    The Vige Chief snapped out of his daze and nodded in response.


    They had to destroy all of them, no matter what. A Vylkr vine capable of elerating the growth of a three-star Vylkr vine within minutes and being able to fend for itself should not be allowed to survive.


    At this point, he was already considering that the best course of action might be to listen to Orion''s suggestion and burn the dead forest, ensuring that everything within it was reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 770 Consistent Persistence

    Chapter 770 Consistent Persistence


    ??As Orion exined to Aerialia the information he had learnt from High King Eldric today, he observed her varying expressions ranging from shock to surprise.


    "Is that why he has been hiding his identity?" Aerialia asked.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "I believe so. However, I suspect there may also be other reasons, ones we are not yet aware of," he replied.


    Aerialia nodded thoughtfully, absorbing his words.


    "So, what''s your n now?" the Princess of the Garden asked.


    "Well, we will only find answers to our questions if we speak with him directly. So, we have no choice but to meet him," Orion responded.


    Orion had already changed out of his Pixie attire and waited for the ''Dust Morphosis'' to wear off and returned to his human form.


    "But if he still refuses to answer?" The Princess of the Garden asked again.


    As far as she knew, they could not force a god to answer their questions, especially one responsible for the safety of their territory. She worried something might go wrong, leading to a potential conflict between Orion and Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "If he refuses to answer, then I''ll find other ways to make him talk; that''s why Aerialia ising with me," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    The Princess of the Garden briefly nced at Aerialia, who nodded confidently in response before refocusing on Orion. "And what if he still refuses to respond?" she asked.


    Orion furrowed his brows as he pondered deeply. However, as he was about to respond, Aerialia abruptly interjected, "He will. I haven''t questioned him only because of respect for his supposed godhood. But now that I know he''s not truly a god but something akin to White me, I''ll ensure he answers every question and reveals how he attained such power and who Naka is to him," she said, her eyes shing with intensity as she fixed her gaze on the Princess of the Garden.


    Sensing Aerialia''s sharp re, the Princess of the Garden gulped silently and nodded in understanding.


    Even in her weakened state, she knew better than to doubt a goddess''s authority.


    "Remember, Aegis of the Arctic Deity has done much for us, even if his motives were hidden. So be careful not to overdo it, okay?" Orion said, exhaling deeply.


    Aerialia nodded solemnly. She understood the importance of caution, especially considering Aegis of the Arctic''s contributions to Orion''s vige and the various other races.


    "Let''s get going then," Orion said, rising to his feet and grasping the handle of the Crimson greatsword. As he prepared to summon it back, the Divine Lake essence beside him suddenly rippled with a strange distortion.


    "It seems he''s already aware of our arrival," Orion remarked.


    "It''s something we''ve already expected. After all, we''re under his protection, essentially within his domain. But I think I should remind him not to eavesdrop on this goddess''s conversations," Aerialia responded with a snort, her expression turning stern.


    "Let''s not keep him waiting. It''s time to go," Orion said, sighing.


    He had already said that Aerialia had regained her confidence after learning about the true identity of the Aegis of the Deity.


    Orion firmly gripped the Crimson greatsword and leapt into the distorted waters of the Divine Lake essence.


    "I hope everything goes well," the Princess of the Garden muttered worriedly as she watched them leave.


    ......


    As Orion emerged from the passage with Aerialia beside him, a pair of familiar,rge, slitted golden eyes appeared.


    "Aegis of the Arctic Deity, I have something important to discuss with you," Orion said.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity sighed deeply. "I''ve told you before, Orion. I won''t be answering any questions rted to my identity. Besides, since you came here immediately after you visited the Pixies Kingdom today, I believe the information you''ve learned should have satisfied your curiosity," he responded, shaking his head.


    Witnessing the frown on Orion''s face, he added, "Don''t worry, I didn''t eavesdrop on your conversation with High King Eldric. I was already aware of their intentions, and considering your unsatiated curiosity to discover Naka''s identity, it was easy to guess your purpose when you came to meet me soon after leaving the Pixie Kingdom."


    "How can we be sure that you didn''t eavesdrop on their conversation and are only saying this to avoid answering or responding to our questions?" Aerialia asked, narrowing her gaze at Aegis of the Arctic Deity in suspicion.


    She found it hard to believe that Aegis of the Arctic wouldn''t know what was transpiring in his domain, especially when it rted to him.


    "Because I find it unnecessary. The same way I avoid bothering with the affairs of the Prismerions, even when I had control over the entire mountain, is the same way I don''t bother with whatever goes on within this territory. Of course, I''ll make an exception if it''s anything surprising like you; however, as long as it doesn''t add or change anything to my existence, I don''t see any reason to pay any attention to it. Besides, I promised you to protect this territory for as long as possible, and that is what I n on doing," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion nodded. "I believe you," he responded.


    Aerialia inwardly shook her head sighing.


    "We only came down here to confirm if everything High King Eldric had said was true.Were you truly a divine apostle under god Aerendir?" Orion asked.


    "As I said before, Orion, I won''t answer any of your questions?"Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded firmly.


    Upon hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response, a frown creased Aerialia''s expression. It was obvious he was intent on keeping his lips sealed.


    "Very well, then. Since you won''t answer his question, that doesn''t mean you will also reject mine, right?" Aerialia said, her tworge wings outstretched as she looked at Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    However, Orion chose to remain silent.


    From Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response, he knew that no matter what he said, he wouldn''t get an answer to his question. So, he could only leave it for Aerialia to handle as nned.

 Chapter 771 Undeterred Commitment

    Chapter 771 Undeterred Commitment


    ??"Yes, goddess Aerialia, that includes you. I''ve already made my decision and nned on keeping it regardless of whether you are the ''goddess of the Hunting moon''," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows and pondered deeply, "You know, for someone who isn''t a real god, you surely dare to refer to my name and title as one," she responded, her eyes fixed on the enormous pair ofrge golden eyes.


    An eerie stillness abruptly emerged in the surroundings. Even Orion couldn''t help but slightly gulp when he heard Aerialia''s words. He hadn''t expected her to be so straightforward like that.


    "I might not naturally be a god or a demigod who ascended into one, but does it make a difference whether I am one or neither?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity finally responded.


    Aerialia nodded, "Yes, it does. White me was also a man-made god, and he was the reason why I could not enter this world with my children. So, yes, it makes a difference because, ironically, that is why I am still alive. Regardless, the one seemingly responsible for it dared to make a copy of me - a taboo. Including how you became a god is unheard of and unnatural, even under the Divine mysteries."


    "So, as a goddess who has been affected several times by your kind, shouldn''t this matter deserve my attention? I will do whatever it takes to find the information I seek. Or are you saying I should ignore everything that has transpired until now because you''ve decided not to speak about it? Or are you saying that if god Aerednir were present, he would also overlook how you attained such a form and be uninterested in it?" Aerialia asked.


    Despite their surroundings bing colder as time passed, Aerialia continued to speak, her unwavering eyes fixed on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "I take full responsibility for my actions, so I would appreciate it if you don''t drag the name of my god into this, goddess Aerialia," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded fiercely.


    Aerialia shook her head and sighed, "I am not asking for much. All I want is for you to confirm your identity and how you became like this," she said.


    "If that is all the information you want, goddess Aerialia, then I am sorry because you''ll not discover anything from me," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, inwardly exhaling.


    "You¡ª" Aerialia wanted to say but quickly held herself back.


    She remembered Orion''s words not to take things too far, so she restrained herself from saying what she wanted and remained silent.


    Aerialia focused on Orion and shook her head in defeat.


    Orion nodded. Since none of their approaches had worked, it was time to move on to the next n.


    "I respect your decision, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, so I promise we won''t bother you with any more questions," Orion said as he sat on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, furrowing his brows in confusion as he witnessed Orion''s actions.


    "Nothing serious. I simply give up," Orion responded.


    Aerialia also folded her wings and sat near the ground beside Orion.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity narrowed his eyes at Orion, "What do you mean, ''You give up''?" he asked, briefly focusing on Aerialia.


    "It''s simple. I believe that there is nothing more meaningful in this world than uncovering the secrets rted to Naka and the man-made gods. So if there''s no way I can ever learn about them despiteing across the opportunity to do so, then I see no reason to return to the surface," Orion responded confidently.


    "What about your wives and your children? Do you not want to meet them again?" Aegis of the Arctic asked, his tone filled with incredulity as though he didn''t believe anything Orion had uttered.


    "I have thought about it carefully and concluded that this matter also rtes to their safety. I''ve learned that there are Runaway Cities outside this territory, movingrge contraptions of scraps and metals capable of housing hundreds of thousands to millions of people. They are also capable of warfare, and should they ever locate our territory one day, I am confident that we''ll have the chance of victory," Orion responded.


    "However, if I ever have the chance to encounter any figure like Naka or another man-made god-like White me, what victory or defence do I possess against them? Not all of them might be like you, Aegis of the Arctic Deity. There is no saying whether they would be as violent as White me or the situation we Naka or another man-made god-like White me, what victory or defence do I possess against them? Not all of them might be might encounter each other, so wouldn''t it be foolish for me to ceaselessly hope for a fruitful encounter rather thany my defeat here and now?"


    "In other words, you have chosen to surrender prematurely and forever stay here until your death because it is not worth living here until you have confirmed my identity and my rtionship with Naka," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    Orion nodded.


    "You too? Do you agree with his decision?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, shifting his attention toward Aerialia.


    "Yes, I agree with his decision. Though it''s because, unlike him, I have nothing to lose, so when he is dead, I can apany you here until your soul extinguishes and then decide what to do with the rest of my life or whether I want to join you both. I am a god, so time isn''t an issue," Aerialia responded, smiling lightly.


    Despite Orion''s less proactive approach, she had to agree to this due to their present situation.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s expression wavered in disbelief upon hearing Aerialia''s words. He didn''t understand what was happening in the minds of the individuals before him. "You know I can send you out of this space, right?" he asked, quickly recovering hisposure.


    "Then I wille back. And even if you block the passage, as a warrior, I can survive for several days underwater without needing to refill my lungs, so that wouldn''t be an issue because I will keeping back," Orion responded without hesitation.

 Chapter 772 Patience

    <h4>Chapter 772 Patience </h4>


    "What about the cities that you''ve built? Are you just going to abandon them like that?"


    "No, I am not abandoning Orion''s Cities. Several capable individuals are in charge of their development, so my absence will only allow them to showcase their potential," Orion responded.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity remained silent, realizing the seriousness of Orion''s words. "Okay, then I want to see how long you willst. When you give up, let me know so I can take you out of here as quickly as possible," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Therge pair of slitted golden eyes gradually dimmed within seconds before they vanished.


    Orion summoned his miniature mountain and brought a mat and warm,fy sheets to lie on. As for food, he had a Garden in his possession, so there was no need to worry.


    ¡­......


    The next day


    The Princess of the Garden turned her attention to the side, sensing various familiar auras approaching.


    Three figures approached her - High King Eldric and two High Elders, High Elder Larkin and High Elder Finn, all integral members of the High Court tasked with crucial decisions for the Pixie Kingdom.


    "Princess," they greeted in unison, bowing respectfully.


    Returning the nod, the Princess of the Garden reciprocated their greeting.


    "Have the team you sent returned?" she asked curiously.


    After receiving the news regarding the arrival of the Four-Eared Elves, she promptly dispatched a team of powerful, well-trained Pixies to investigate, with the agreement of High King Eldric, to gather information about the new race.


    High King Eldric shook his head solemnly in response. "That''s precisely why we''vee to meet with you, Princess. It appears that the team we dispatched has been captured by the Four-Eared Elves."


    The Princess of the Garden''s expression briefly registered surprise before she nodded in understanding. "Oh! In that case, you don''t need to worry. I''ll send a message to Queen Selene, and she''ll handle the situation, ensuring their safe return to us," she assured them confidently.


    High King Eldric and the two High Elders nodded in understanding as if they had already anticipated such an oue. Although they had received reports of some of the team members being seriously injured, they weren''t concerned about their safety, knowing they would be fine. Their worries were directed elsewhere.


    "What is it?" The Princess of the Garden asked, her brow furrowing. She sensed that they had another reason for visiting her.


    "Princess, we also came to ask if Mr Orion will be visiting the Garden today," High King Eldric asked, his tone hesitant.


    He was concerned that Orion might renege on his agreement, especially after revealing sensitive information about the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s identity the previous day.


    The High Elders nodded in agreement, sharing simr apprehensions.


    Hearing their words, a look of understanding instantly emerged on the Princess of the Garden''s expression softened. "You don''t have to worry. I can assure you that Orion hasn''t backed down on the agreement he made. Since yesterday, he''s been with the Aegis of the Deity. Though I''m not sure how long it will take, just be patient until hees out," she responded, shaking her head.


    Then, her gaze shifted to the Divine Essence Lake before her, filled with anticipation.


    Meanwhile, upon hearing that Orion had been with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, High King Eldric and the other High Elders couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    They immediately spected that Orion was negotiating with Aegis of the Arctic Deity to release their Divine artefacts before bringing them along to ensure a smoother process.


    Or, he had a very important personal meeting with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity to attend before returning to the Pixie Kingdom. Regardless of the scenario, they understood that both conclusions were favourable to them, and they immediately felt their hearts put at ease.


    "That''s all for now, Princess. We''ll be taking our leave," High King Eldric said with a respectful bow.


    The High Elders followed suit, offering their bows before turning around and leaving.


    ¡­.....


    Vige


    Vige Chief''s Compound


    "So Orion hasn''t yet arrived at the Vige?" The Vige Chief said with a frown as he looked at Thak, who stood before him. Beside Thak, the Vige Chieftess sat, handling some of the affairs that arrived yesterday evening.


    Thak nodded. "Yes, Chief. We''ve sent a few warriors to his home this morning, and they said that Orion had gone to the Garden to take care of some very important matters. However, he hasn''t returned since he left home yesterday," he responded.


    The Vige Chief nodded in understanding. Orion had already informed him beforehand that he had some important matters to handle before fully focusing on the Four-star Vylkr vines. Even though he wasn''t aware of what it was, he hadn''t expected that it would require his attention for an extended time.


    ''Is the Princess of the Garden about to give birth?'' The Vige Chief thought before he shook his head in response. If that were the case, they would have been informed beforehand, as that would be a significant event.


    The Vige Chief stood up from his seat. "I''ll personally go to the Garden and check on his whereabouts. If he''s busy, we will proceed as nned to take care of the four-star Vylkr vines. We can''t keep waiting and risk the four-star Vylkr vines growing further. You two can continue taking care of the Vige while I am away," he responded.


    Vige Chieftess Zara and Thak nodded in understanding as they watched the Vige Chief leave his workroom with a concerned expression.


    They were also concerned about the current situation but knew they still had things under control, so they weren''t too worried and promptly returned to work.


    .....


    Third Border City


    Garden


    The Vige Chief entered the Garden and was immediately greeted by a lush expanse of green vegetation, apanied by the Pixies. Soon, he encountered the Princess of the Garden, who approached him with a warm smile.

 Chapter 773 Aegis of the Arctic Deity’s Form

    <h4>Chapter 773 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Form</h4>


    "I wasn''t expecting your visit, Vige Chief Brane," the Princess of the Garden remarked, her brow arching in surprise.


    It was unusual for the Vige Chief toe to the Garden, so she was taken aback by his sudden appearance.


    "I apologize for not informing you beforehand, but I heard Orion is in the Garden. I''vee to meet him because an urgent matter requires his attention," the Vige Chief exined solemnly.


    Upon hearing his words, the Princess felt a headache starting to form. Orion had only been in the Garden for a day, and the Vige Chief was already seeking him out. If she hadn''t known better, she might have thought the Chief was Orion''s parent,ing to find him because he hadn''t returned home the previous night.


    The Princess of the Garden collected her thoughts and exined the situation to the Vige Chief.


    As the Princess borated, the Vige Chief''s expression grew increasingly serious before he nodded in understanding.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so dire. Orion truly possesses a remarkable talent for handling challenges that exceed his control," the Vige Chief remarked, his tone tinged with admiration.


    "In that case, could you help me ry a message to him?" he requested.


    "I''m sorry, Vige Chief, but even in his current whereabouts, I cannotmunicate or meet with him," the Princess of the Garden replied, her demeanour reflecting her disappointment as she shook her head.


    A frown etched across the Vige Chief''s expression as he pondered the situation. After a moment of deep contemtion, he exhaled tiredly. "If that''s the case, ry this message to him when he returns," he responded.


    If Orion was meeting with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, there was little they could do until his return. That meant they would have to handle the situation of the four-star Vylkr vines without Orion''s intervention.


    "Understood, Vige Chief Brane. I will ry the information to Orion when he returns," the Princess of the Garden replied.


    The Vige Chief bid her farewell with a nod before leaving the Garden. However, he postponed his ns for the following day, waiting to see if Orion emerged by then.


    ¡­.......


    Two dayster


    Orion reclinedfortably on his mat as Aeriallia entertained him with stories of her battles during ''The Great War.''


    He had initially intended to use the opportunity to learn new techniques, but he quickly dismissed the idea. His offensive skills were already formidable enough. Further learning would be akin to acquiring mere tricks to toy with his opponents, needlessly consuming time better spent gathering information about Aeriallia''s past and the gods she had encountered.


    Moreover, his Vylkr energy,parable to Divine energy, coupled with his gift, provided more than enough power to contend with any opponent he might face, provided they were not significantly stronger or possessed extraordinary abilities.


    ¡­.........


    Three dayster


    An enormous pair of golden-slitted eyes suddenly materialized in the void above him.


    "You''re still here," Aegis of the Arctic Deity remarked, ncing at Orion. He never envisioned witnessing such a close bond between a goddess and a mortal, both ferventlymitted to a singr task.


    Orion turned his gaze toward Aegis. "Yes, we are still here. While I appreciate your asional visits, why not join us? I understand how lonely it can be here for an extended period," he suggested.


    Aerialia paused her storytelling and looked at Aegis of the Arctic Deity with a smile.


    A resounding sigh echoed abruptly through the surrounding space, emanating from Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "What do I have to do for you to leave this ce?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked solemnly.


    "We only want to learn about your identity and rtionship with Naka," Orion replied.


    Aerialia nodded in agreement, "Once we''ve learned that, we''ll leave and return to the surface."


    "Are you sure? Because I can assure you that this isn''t an easy request for you and me?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his gaze sharpening as he stared at them.


    Orion rose from his mat with resolve. "Yes, I am," he affirmed.


    Aerialia remained silent, her serious expression conveying her response.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "Very well. Let me introduce myself first; I am Oberion, the 700,010th Divine Apostle to god Aerednir, the god who holds dominion over wind, illusion, and nature," he responded.


    Orion nodded, absorbing the information that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had just shared with them.


    "Before we continue, Oberon, could you reveal yourself to us? As much as I appreciate speaking to you like this, I think it would be much better if we could see you naturally," Aerialia said.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity was not dead like her and was simply using a projection to speak with them, so she was really curious about what a Pixie who had attained Divinity would look like.


    She believed he had a body because he had been moved out of the mountain with a box when Orion had transported the Prismerions through the Dead Forest to the Vige.


    "Are you sure, goddess Aerialia? I assure you that my body is unlike anything you are currently considering. There is a reason why it''s hidden from all who gaze upon me, after all," he responded.


    Aerialia''s eyes burned with even more curiosity as she heard Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response. "Show it to me," she replied.


    Remembering White me''s form, Orion was also curious about Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s form. Was it simr to the Pixies'' form or as bizarre as White me''s?


    Orion watched in anticipation as Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded and slowly vanished from the void above them.


    The path before them abruptly brightened up by a bright light emerging from the void above them, and soon, a figure appeared, a tall, slender being with skin that shimmered with an opalescent glow, changing colours with every movement and brightening up the space around him. He didn''t possess any pupils; instead, his eyes were wide, filled with shimmering small dots as though the stars and the universe were trapped within his eyes themselves.


    His hair resembled bright shooting stars, flowing backwards in an unnatural and almost ethereal way. Behind him were two Pixie-like wings that shimmered with celestial purples and blues hues.


    As he approached them, every movement seemed effortless, as though it had been practised beforehand with no room for error. It was perfect, almost too perfect, giving the impression that the individual before them was an otherworldly being, not of this world.

 Chapter 774 Aegis of the Arctic Deity’s Form (2)

    <h4>Chapter 774 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Form (2) </h4>


    In disbelief, Orion gawked with wide eyes at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s body. He tried to understand who or what he was staring at, but his actions were fruitless.


    His only thought was that the individual before him was someone or something entirely different from a Pixie.


    Was this the form of a Pixie who had surpassed the realm of godhood and attained divinity?


    Despite already understanding the answers to his questions as he stared at ''Oberon,'' he couldn''t understand what he had to endure to attain such a form.


    However, Aerialia froze in shock beside Orion as she observed ''Oberon'' halt before them.


    Immediately stepping backwards, Aerialia felt her mind failing to register the unfolding scene. Even attempting toe up with an exnation seemed impossible at the moment.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity smiled lightly as he observed Aerialia''s frightened form. "I told you that this request would be difficult for the both of us, goddess Aerialia," he responded, shaking his head.


    "This is impossible! How are you able to possess such a form?!" Aerialia roared with emotion, her doubts evident in her expression.


    She scowled at Aegis of the Arctic Deity, her broad wings outstretched, and her fists clenched, pondering the implications of his form.


    "If one possesses the power of the gods, nothing is impossible. You should know that as a goddess," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    His voice was soothing, sending calming vibrations through Orion''s spine as he observed their ongoing conversation from the side. Confusion was etched on his expression.


    "Can someone exin to me what is going on? Aerialia, why do you seem so afraid? Is there something that I am not aware of?" Orion asked.


    He couldn''t take it anymore. He knew something significant was happening before him and wanted to understand it.


    Aerialia shifted her attention towards Orion, looking at him hesitantly. Gathering her thoughts and regaining herposure, she opened her mouth to speak. "This is not the form of a Pixie who has attained divinity. And I know this because I encountered Aerendir a few times during the ''Great War,'' and he did not possess such a form."


    Orion''s expression was scrutinized in confusion once again. He briefly nced at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s breathtaking, inconceivable body before redirecting his attention to Aerialia. "I still don''t understand what you are trying to say, Aerialia. Can you please exin?" he said.


    Meanwhile, Aegis of the Arctic simply watched. He did not want to shock anyone, so he waited until they finished their conversations.


    "This is going to sound unbelievable, so I want you to be prepared before I say this," Aerialia responded.


    Orion nodded. "I am prepared."


    Aerialia nodded, exhaling dramatically. "Do you remember when I exined the creation of the first and second races¡ªthe Celestiarchs and Omnithrallians?" she asked.


    Orion nodded. He could never forget such important information.


    "Do you remember when I told you that I cannot describe their appearances; instead, it was something that you would have to see to understand and visualize yourself?"


    As Orion attempted to nod in agreement, he instantly froze, his thoughts grinding to a halt. He was not slow in grasping important information from a person''s tone and words.


    Orion snapped his head towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who stared at him expressionlessly, yet it seemed so perfect, as though he was staring at an ethereal painting.


    Orion gulped, then redirected his focus towards Aerialia. "Can you exin further, Aerialia?" he asked.


    Aerialia nodded, noticing the faint look of understanding in Orion''s gaze. "Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s, or should I say Oberon''s, form is exactly the same as the Omnithrallians," she said.


    Within a second of Aerialia finishing her words, Orion found himself at a sudden loss for what to say. Of all the things he could have encountered, of all the revtions that Aegis of the Arctic Deity could have revealed to them as he showed them his true form, it just so happened that such a form was tied to the Omnithrallians, the second-greatest race in existence, created by the gods, and the first race to be personally wiped out from existence by their own creators.


    Why?


    Why couldn''t it be simply a much lessplicated revtion?


    "I understand what you are currently thinking about, and believe me, I am as shocked and astounded as you are," Aerialia said, shaking her head defeatedly. Her eyes shifted towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who had been waiting silently for them to finish their conversation.


    "However, if we look at things as they are now, everything is beginning to make sense. You were able to be a god because of this, right? You used the body of an Omnithrallian to transcend godhood," Aerialia asked, her emotions rising again as she waited for Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in agreement, "You are right, goddess Aerialia. Even with god Aerendir''s help, I still had a limit to how much I could grow because I was neither a god nor a demi-god. However, with the body of an Omnithrallian transnted into mine¡ªa race capable of breaking into the heavens with their own strength¡ªmy growth was limitless," he responded.


    "But ho¡ª how could it even be possible for you to find the body of an Omnithrallian? These are beings capable of rejecting and opposing the will of the gods. They are not mere beings you could stumble upon like treasures among a pile of rubbish."


    "They have been dead since time immemorial, long before god Aerendir even possessed the imagination to create the skin that covers your flesh and the entire structure of your existence. It''s impossible, even if you were given ten lives with once-in-a-lifetime opportunities."


    "So, exin to me how you not only came across the body of an Omnithrallian but also managed to transnt it. Do you know how outrageous that sounds, even to a goddess like me?" Aerialia said, struggling to stop her emotions from leaking into her words. Her chest rose and fell heavily like the tide as she awaited Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.

 Chapter 775 The Rediscovered Ones

    <h4>Chapter 775 The Rediscovered Ones</h4>


    "It''s a long story, some of which I am currently unable to remember," Aegis of the Arctic Deity simply responded, sighing deeply. "But to answer your first question, yes, finding the remains of an Omnithrallian is nigh impossible. However, it isn''t impossible if you look in the right ce."


    "HAHAHA! In the right ce... Don''t y with my words... The Omnithrallians are all dead; I watched it happen with my own eyes when they were foolish enough to wage war against the gods and trespass into the heavens, tearing their way in. Every single one of them is dead, with their bodies disintegrated back into nothingness. So, what do you mean by ''in the right ce,'' or are you just toying with me?" Aerialia responded, staring at Aegis of the Arctic Deity with a fierce gaze as though she wanted to tear a hole into his mind and learn every piece of information she needed.


    Orion could no longer stand idly by and immediately stepped forward. "Aerialia, why don''t I handle the questions from here," he said before shifting his attention towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Please, I would appreciate it if you went straight to the point. After all, we only want to solve the mystery behind Naka," he added.


    Though this was the first time he had witnessed Aerialia disy such fierce, crazed emotion, he strangely understood how she felt. Aerialia had seen the decline of the Omnithrallians and might have even participated in it. Unlike him, who had never met an Omnithrallian except one, if Aegis of the Arctic Deity counted as one, he had felt a long string of astonishment and confusion that left him speechless for a while until he had digested such an unbelievable piece of information.


    However, Aerialia took a deep breath in and out to calm herself down before she shook her head in response. "Don''t worry, I''ve calmed down. There is no way I''ll choose to remain silent with such a significant matter before me."


    Orion exhaled, then shifted his attention towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Fortunately, Aegis of the Arctic Deity was as reasonable as he had been and nodded in understanding. "Okay, I''ll try my best to exin everything in a manner you''ll all understand," he responded.


    "Before the ''Great War,'' legends have it that the resources of various worlds of each race were depleted after several Epochs of constant use. To survive this, they migrated from one world to another, settling on one as their home and using its resources until they were depleted, then moving on to the next.


    "At first, only a few races practised this, so it wasn''t an issue. However, as time progressed and more races migrated to a new world after exhausting the one they previously inhabited, it became one. Even with the gods'' intervention, there was still a limit on how much they could force a world to keep providing substance until it was destroyed, thus leading to the destruction of countless worlds."


    "Unfortunately, this led to various races and gods fighting each other over a world to inhabit and possess as their own, which then led to the event of the ''Great War'', where fifty thousand races and fifty thousand gods fought for the possession of this world after its discovery. Am I correct, goddess Aerialia?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, his eyes fixed on Orion and Aerialia but mainly focused on Aerialia.


    Aerialia nodded. Though he hadn''t mentioned all the events that led to the events of the ''Great War,'' this was still a brief exnation of what transpired.


    Orion already knew about this information from Aerialia, so he wasn''t surprised that it was one of the reasons for the events of the ''Great War.''


    "However, did you ever ask yourself why you needed a ster gate to cross into this world?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.


    Aerialia furrowed her words in confusion at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, "The ster gates were created by the gods with dominions over space and time, serving as gateways connecting different worlds between universes. Universes are vast, containing myriads of gxies, stars, and worlds."


    "So, navigating through the cosmic expanse without a ster gate would be impractical or even impossible for an entire race, akin to swimming across an ocean without a boat. So I don''t understand what you are trying to say," she exined.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shook his head in response, "No, that is not what I meant, goddess Aerialia. I''m asking why you or any other gods were unable to enter this world without a ster gate? As a goddess, it should have been an easy feat, correct?" he asked.


    Witnessing Aerialia''s silent demeanour, Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued to speak, "Although I also don''t know the cause as I was never able to learn why, however, I do know the reason."


    "Then what is it?"


    "It''s a straightforward exnation, which I am sure you would have already understood if you thought about it, goddess Aerialia. You see, when the Omnithrallians dered war against the gods and tried to break into the heavens, though they were angry at the gods, not all of them were willing to wage war against them."


    "And because they were given the will to reject or oppose the gods''mands, they could rebel and oppose each other. So, two groups were formed: those who wanted to go to war against the gods, and those who wanted to live secluded in peace out of the reach of the gods," Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    "They created a secluded world using the war between the gods and their race as cover, making their existence unknown to the gods who thought they were extinct when the war had ended."


    As Aegis of the Arctic Deity spoke, Aerialia''s phantom lips parted alongside her eyes, which widened considerably with each word he uttered.


    "No... No... that''s impossible!! The Omnithrallians were dead a long time ago... All of them are dead!!" Aerialia dered, shaking her head hysterically in fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 776 The Creators Of The Human Race

    <h4>Chapter 776 The Creators Of The Human Race </h4>


    Why shouldn''t she be afraid when the Omnithrallians were the ones capable of opposing the gods?


    They were the first and thest race to ever be able to break into the heavens, the only ones to do so. Aerialia could remember the aftermath of the war when the gods each confirmed that they were unsure about how things would have ended if the war hadn''t taken ce within the heavens, leading to the total eradication of the Omnithrallians.


    And now she heard that some of them had survived, so how could she not be afraid?


    A thought abruptly struck her like lightning as she whipped her head towards Orion.


    Aerialia''s eyes widened in realization before snapping back towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity. "Then.. Then..." She attempted to speak, pointing a finger towards Orion, but her words became tangled in iprehensible nonsense as she stuttered.


    After Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s revtion, Orion was too stunned to speak and fell into a daze. However, he quickly snapped out of it upon hearing Aerialia''s stuttering and seeing her point the finger at him.


    "What''s wrong, Aerialia?" Orion asked, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    Ignoring his question, Aerialia took a deep breath, regaining herposure before turning to Aegis of the Arctic Deity. "Is he the child of the Omnithrallians?" she asked, her gaze intense.


    Orion''s eyes widened in shock, his thoughtsing to an abrupt halt at Aerialia''s question.


    ''Could it be?'' Orion pondered. Various questions raced through his mind as he attempted to connect the dots.


    Every other race had been created by their respective gods: Aerialia for the One-winged, Aerednir for the Pixies, Ilse for the Prismerions. Though the creator of the Four-eared elves remained unknown to him, it was clear they all shared simrities. So why should humans be any different?


    They hadn''t just appeared out of thin air, living in a secluded world hidden from the ongoing struggles and events of all other races and their gods by mere luck.


    A god or a being akin to a god created them! Right now, no other being fits that description better than the Omnithrallians.


    Realization swept through Orion as though his entire body had been doused with a bucket of cold water.


    The Omnithrallians were his... the creators of the human race!


    They were the children of the Omnithrallians!


    Orion''s breathing hitched as the answers began to fall into ce. Given her frightened and shocked expression, he knew Aerialia had reached the same conclusion.


    Meanwhile, witnessing the reaction of the two individuals before him, Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in confirmation, "Yes, he and every other human race are children of the Omnithrallians. The Omnithrallians are the gods and creators of the human race," he affirmed.


    The confirmation was all Aerialia needed for her mind to copse into a long string of silence, leaving her frozen in position.


    Meanwhile, Orion slowly lowered himself, settling onto the ground in silence. Though he may have already arrived at the conclusion, Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s confirmation was the final piece of the puzzle he needed to solidify his thoughts.


    Undeterred, Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued, "However, because the Omnithrallians opposed and rejected the gods and everything rted to them, they took a different approach when creating humans. They created humans naturally, as they had witnessed animals and other species produce their offspring. So they gathered their powers and abilities, forming the essence of human existence within the womb of a chosen representative. And when the time came, the first human race emerged."


    "So, the human race wasn''t just created by the Omnithrallians; they are the direct descendants of the Omnithrallians," Aerialia said.


    At this moment, they were far beyond the point of disbelief and were solely trying to keep their minds focused on digesting Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    "Yes. The human race is the descendant of the Omnithrallians and the only ones carrying what remains of them," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Aerialia nodded in understanding, joining Orion to sit on the ground. She felt that this would help her digest the information she had received.


    Orion briefly looked at Aerialia seated beside him in a daze before redirecting his attention to Aegis of the Arctic Deity, "So when you said that it is possible to find the corpse of an Omnithrallian, you were talking about this world, right?" he asked.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded, "Yes," he responded.


    "Okay, so how did you find one then? Since you had entered this world at the same time as everyone, how were you able to sessfully locate one, transnt it into your body, and possess such important information about the Omnithrallians and the human race, along with being able to protect the Pixie race as the only being capable of doing so? Or was Naka responsible for all of this?" Orion asked, his calm eyes concealing the rippling emotions within his heart as he awaited Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response.


    Silence enveloped their surroundings briefly before Aegis of the Arctic Deity exhaled deeply. He nodded, "Naka was the one who made all these things possible. Without him, I would never have known that the corpse I found that day belonged to an Omnithrallian or have been able to transnt it into my body."


    "However, as for how I possessed such important pieces of information, they were all granted to me by this body, allowing me to witness everything firsthand. At the same time, Naka gave me the rest. Though some of them are blocked by Naka for my safety and sanity," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion nodded in understanding. Though he had never considered transnting the body of an extra-terrestrial god-


    like being into his own, he couldn''t help but wonder if he could maintain his sanity if the memories of such a being had also assimted into his own.


    A ridiculous yet strangely believable question sprang to mind, "And what about White me? Did he also undergo the transnt of an Omnithrallian?" Orion asked curiously.

 Chapter 777 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity Past

    <h4>Chapter 777 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity Past</h4>


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shook his head in disagreement, "No, he didn''t. Though I can say for certain that a few of the Seven Greats Gods had a transnt of an Omnithrallian within them, a few of them, like White me, did not. Although the Omnithrallians created the Human race to be unable to utilize various types of energies, as they were unwilling to let history repeat itself and see their own creation rebel against them, humans are still direct descendants of the Omnithrallians."


    "As such, they possess a particr dormant power within them that, when awakened, has the potential to rival the strength of the Omnithrallians. However, this dormant power isn''t equal in all humans, with some being stronger than others. This is why the human race had managed to awaken various strange abilities and strengths after being exposed to sudden, immense influences of various types of energies when the gods and their children broke into this world through the Ster gates."


    Orion nodded again in realization at the revtion that the only reason he or anyone else could awaken a gift was because of his direct lineage to the Omnithrallians.


    Despite that, he decided to visit the Vige Chief''s Compound after this to see what the ethereal fruits that they had eaten from the tree that emerged from the Vige Chief''spound had to do with their gifts. He intended to figure out how tied it was to Naka.


    He hadn''t done so already because the tree had already piqued his attention beforehand, prompting him to speak with the Vige Chief about it. However, the Vige Chief had informed him that the spiritual tree only blooms once a year during the awakening ceremony, so he hadn''t been able to look at it again.


    But he was determined now to find out if there was another way of doing so.


    Nevertheless, he asked his next question, "And what about Naka? How did you encounter him?" Orion asked curiously.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity lifted his legs, crossing themfortably as he hovered in the air.


    "A long time ago, when we first arrived in this world, I was the only one who survived alongside my god, Aerendir," he began, "Aerendir was gravely injured and eventually sumbed to his wounds, using hisst remaining powers to create a safe haven for us amidst the extreme weather conditions we faced."


    "At first, I had no trouble taking care of our remaining race and maintaining the Garden he had created for our safety. However, as time passed, the protective barrier began to weaken, prompting me and several others to seek alternative sources of protection to serve as our new home."


    "Unfortunately, we weren''t the only ones whonded in a difficult location. The pixies who followed me met a tragic end at the hands of our enemies," Aegis of the Arctic Deity recounted, his voice tinged with regret. "In a fit of rage, I avenged their deaths with ease, fueled by my strength. But my victory was short-lived; I soon discovered that this hostile race god was still alive and well."


    "By the time I realized the danger, it was toote. Within days, theyunched an assault to wipe us out after they had discovered that wecked the protection of a god. With my strength, I managed to escape alongside a few others, leaving behind those I couldn''t save to meet their fate," Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued, his tone heavy with sorrow. "I often wonder what god Aerendir would have thought if he had witnessed such a disgraceful scene."


    Orion remained silent, sensing that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was not merely recounting past events but reliving them emotionally.


    After a moment of reflection, Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued, "During our escape, as we sought refuge deep within a cave beneath the icy sea, aided by the divine artefacts left behind by god Aerendir, I stumbled upon the corpses of what I now know were Omnithrallians."


    "At the time, I was ignorant of their existence and significance. Yet, even then, I could sense a strange aura emanating from their remains¡ªa pressure akin to that of the gods. Though unfamiliar with their race, I instinctively knew these were no ordinary beings."


    "As time passed, we emerged from our underground icy cave beneath the sea, not only to search for survivors but also to explore the new world we found ourselves in, seeking any race that could aid us in seeking revenge, even if it meant bing their ves."


    "However, that proved to be a grave mistake. Upon emerging, we were immediately attacked not only by the pursuers but also by their god, who had sensed the divine artefact we possessed and waited patiently for us to emerge."


    "Before he could strike, however, another god intervened¡ªNaka emerged and saved us, offering us refuge without any demands. Initially, I was wary, having never heard of a god named Naka and fearing he might have ulterior motives, perhaps also desiring the divine artefacts in my possession."


    "However, I was wrong; he didn''t even show the slightest interest in it and was only searching the corpses of the Omnithrallians. After hearing the description of what he was looking for, I led him to it as gratitude for saving me and the remaining members of my race."


    "At first, I thought our debt had been repaid since the two corpses seemed valuable to him. However, he shocked me by promising to grant me the strength to protect my race and be as powerful as the gods."


    "At first, I thought he was joking and had some hidden motives, but he didn''t seem to possess any terrible motives towards me and my race. He still chooses to protect us even if I refuse his offer. It was only after I learned about the shocking identity of the corpses in his hands that I finally understood and, in my thirst for power, decided to risk it all."


    "We were a godless race under the protection of an unknown god, so I had nothing to lose. My strength would be insufficient to protect the remaining members of my race should we be attacked again. Rather, I had everything to gain if we were sessful."

 Chapter 778 An Outlandish Goal

    Chapter 778 An Oundish Goal


    ??"And at the end of it all, my decision paid off. As he had promised, with the body of the Omnithrallians transnted into mine, I had be a being capable of going toe to toe against a god," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    "After that, he never forced me to do anything I didn''t wish to. The only tasks I took under him were those I took willingly. I protected my race as I wished, not allowing them to endure hardship until now," he then recounted everything and remembered his life with Naka.


    "Those are the only things I can remember everything about my life and how I encountered Naka."


    Orion nodded in understanding, absorbing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    "Knowing the consequences of transnting the body of a foreign race into yourself, why did you still agree to such a request, Aegis of the Arctic Deity?" Aerialia asked, her gaze intense, fixed on the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    She had calmed down slightly as she listened to their discussion, but her curiosity remained unabated, prompting her to ask her question when it ended.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity sighed heavily upon hearing her words.


    "What kind of consequences?" Orion asked curiously, his interest piqued.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity redirected his gaze towards Orion, fixing him solemnly. "There are four unspoken rules that every race must follow. Firstly, no race shall infringe upon another race''s territorial boundaries or governance structures without explicit invitation or permission unless in times of defeat following a dered conflict or war. Secondly, it is forbidden to denigrate, suppress, or exploit the cultural practices, beliefs, or identities of other races unless they are deemed ves or a conquered race following a legitimate conflict or conquest."


    "Thirdly, no race shall engage in the unauthorized maniption or alteration of the gic code of other races, including the transntation of body parts or gic material, without explicit consent from their god or divine authority. Andstly, all races are obligated to preserve and protect the natural resources, ecosystems, and environments of worlds and celestial bodies," he exined solemnly.


    "Without these rules, countless races would have copsed even before the ''Great War''. However, during the ''Age of Migration'' and the ''Great War,'' you should know better than me that none of these unspoken rules were upheld. So, it would help if you weren''t surprised that I epted such an opportunity when it was presented to me."


    "Nevertheless, I''ve revealed all of this to you because you seemed intent on not leaving until I''ve told you everything I know about myself and my rtionship with Naka."


    Aerialia''s fists clenched momentarily before her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    "As for the rest, I took on the name Aegis of the Arctic Deity because of my deeds, and my singr purpose is to protect all those around me."


    However, Orion nodded his head in understanding. He had gleaned a trove of crucial information alongside a few revtions that had expanded his horizons.


    Initially, he had concluded that Naka was more likely to be a man-made god rather than a genuine god. However, after listening to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, he realized there were much higher chances of Naka being an Omnithrallian or a man-made god.


    If two Omnithrallian corpses could remain intact until Aegis of the Arctic Deity found them, there was a chance that a few who lived could still be lingering in this world.


    ''Haaaa... This is problematic,'' Orion thought, feeling the weight of the situation settling heavily upon him.


    "And Naka? You said that he blocked your memories. Does that mean that you have no information about him?" Orion asked. Even knowing what Naka looked like would help uncover more clues.


    Aegis of the Arctic shook his head solemnly. "I only remember his entric personality, the deeds he performed for me and my race, and a few other important pieces of information that he hadn''t blocked. Yes, I''m aware that there are likely things he wanted to keep hidden, which might be why he blocked my memories. However, without him, I wouldn''t be alive with my race. So, I don''t care whatsoever about what he wanted to conceal," he responded.


    Orion exhaled deeply, absorbing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words. They essentially confirmed his assumption.


    While Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s attitude toward Naka was favourable, unlike White me''s, it wasn''t because he served Naka or anything like that. It was because of all the things Naka had done for him and helped him achieve.


    "Even though Naka has locked away your memories, I''m certain that in your current state, you possess the means to unlock them if you desire to. Or is there something preventing you from doing so?" Aerialia asked abruptly, her gaze sharp as she focused on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity appeared hesitant to address her question initially, but after a deep exhale, he responded, "Yes, you''re correct. There is a method by which I could reim all my memories..."


    "Then what is it?" Aerialia interjected eagerly.


    "This is a matter I must ponder before deciding, goddess Aerialia. You''ll have to await my response," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied calmly.


    Aerialia nodded understandingly, her expression serious. Aegis of the Arctic Deity had already divulged much by responding to their questions, so there was no need to press further. If waiting for his decision was all they could do, they would wait a while longer.


    "Okay. How about the Princess of the Garden? Considering she has been in the Garden all this time, you might know the purpose behind her creation, right?" Orion asked.


    He doubted that the Princess of the Garden, an exact copy of Aerialia, was solely created to guard and tend to the Garden. He hoped to uncover why the Princess of the Garden purpose and why she showed no signs of pregnancy despite being expected to bear a child.


    "I also believe that my memories concerning the Princess of the Garden are blocked and inessible. I''ll need to decide whether I want to unlock those memories to verify her identity," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, shaking his head in defeat.


    "However, there is one thing I do recall about her," he added.

 Chapter 779 An Outlandish Goal (2)

    Chapter 779 An Oundish Goal (2)


    ??"What is it?" Orion asked.


    "What I remember about her is that ''she is a defective product.'' I don''t know what Naka was trying to do, but whatever it was, he was attempting to create something more akin to a genuine god rather than a man-made one," Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined.


    Aerialia''s expression darkened as she grasped the gravity of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    "Are you suggesting that ''Naka'' was attempting to recreate a god?" Aerialia''s voice held a trace of scepticism.


    "I don''t know, goddess Aerialia. Perhaps such information could be one of the reasons why my memories were blocked. But unless I choose to unlock them, I''ll never know," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied with a heavy sigh.


    Though Aerialia found it difficult to believe and understand how such an inconceivable thought could be possible, her experiences in this world left her lingering feeling that achieving such a feat might not be entirely impossible.


    ''No! I must be going crazy,'' Aerialia thought, her mind reeling with disbelief as she shook her head in response.


    The gods were the only beings in this world that had existed since the dawn of the heavens and creation itself, so there was no way such a thing could be possible.


    Despite her rational thoughts, Aerialia couldn''t shake off the wave of fear that gripped her heart.


    Meanwhile, a solemn frown creased Orion''s brow. His heart raced as he also sensed the hidden implications behind Aegis of the Arctic''s words. However, he swiftly regained hisposure and rearranged his expression before nodding in understanding.


    "I know I shouldn''t be asking you this after everything you''ve revealed to us, but you see, I''ve already made a promise to the Pixie High King beforeing here," he said, recounting his conversation with High King Eldric.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded thoughtfully. "I see. I''ve been avoiding this issue because I can''t bear to part with the Divine artefacts bestowed upon me by my god, Aerendir, before his death. They''re thest tangible connection I have to him and the remaining divine apostles of our race. But it seems the time hase for me to let go," he exined.


    "Inform High King Eldric that I won''t give the Divine artefacts to him or any of his generation. If he truly desires them, he must send me his most exceptional children. I''ll determine their worthiness and bestow the two Divine artefacts upon two selected individuals."


    Orion nodded, a sense of relief washing over him as he listened to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s decision. "I''ll ry your message to High King Eldric and await your final decision. Whatever it may be, I won''t press you further regarding your connection with Naka," he assured.


    Though he had been putting on a brave front, he was a little nervous about Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response when it came down to it. After all, despite his tough yet easygoing personality, Aegis of the Arctic Deity was a being who had lived for several thousand years, so anything was bound to happen.


    However, thankfully, nothing of the sort had transpired.


    Also, with the exnation that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had given him, he didn''t need to be greedy by asking any more questions, regardless of the situation''s importance. His only worry was Aerialia. Regardless, he could unsummon her if she decided to cause any problems.


    Aerialia nodded in agreement, sharing Orion''s sentiments. "Though I agree with his words, I think it will be better if you decide to reveal everything that remains to us so that we can finally learn everything we need about Naka and put this matter to rest," she responded.


    Orion''s lips immediately twitched irritably. Before Aerialia could say anything else, Orion quickly interjected, "We''ll be taking our leave now," and summoned back the Crimson Greatsword.


    As he did, Aerialia also scattered into various specks of light that entered the small greatsword mark on his right hand.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded, paying no attention to Aerialia''s words, as he was familiar with the behaviours of goddesses like Aerialia. He opened up a passageway for Orion to return to the surface.


    Orion gave onest goodbye to Aegis of the Arctic Deity before he passed through the passageway.


    ¡­......


    Garden


    Besides the Divine Essenceke, three Pixies stood before the Princess of the Garden: High King Eldric and the two High Elders, who hade to meet and discuss with her.


    Unlike their hopeful and admiring expressions on the first day, their faces now bore clouds of hopelessness, doubt, and a hint of fear and defeat in their eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but as I''ve said before, I don''t know when he will arrive. It might take a week or several weeks, so all we can do is hope that he returns as quickly as possible," the Princess of the Garden responded, shaking her head in defeat.


    For the past three days, they had beening here in search of Orion, desperate to know when he would return. It wasn''t just them; Orion''s partners¡ªCelestes, Greta, Seraphina, and a few others¡ªalongside the Vige Chief and even Queen Selene had been searching for him.


    At this moment, their anxiety was beginning to overwhelm them, causing doubts to creep in and making them fear that something terrible had happened to Orion.


    High King Eldric and the two High Elders heard the Princess of the Garden''s words and nodded in understanding.


    "We''ll be taking our leave then, Princess, and we''lle to check if he has returned some other time. Goodbye," High King Eldric responded.


    There was nothing he could do except leave and return the next day. But as he soared into the sky with his wings and attempted to turn around and leave, he abruptly halted mid-air, along with the two elders beside him, catching sight of the swirling distortion that had appeared at the surface of the Divine Essenceke near the edge of the ground.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the distortion, rising as the swirling water spat him out,nding before them.

 Chapter 780 Orions Reemergence

    Chapter 780 Orion''s Reemergence


    ??The Princess of the Garden quickly caught sight of the scene, witnessing Orion emerging from the pool. A surge of emotion flowed through her body, enveloping her face with happiness.


    She stood and immediately ran towards him, screaming, "ORION!"


    Orion wrapped his arms around her, weing the Princess of the Garden as he enjoyed the warmth of her body.


    "I''m sorry for making you wait here for so long," Orion said, apologizing. Even though he had told the Princess of the Garden not to wait for him, as he had no idea when he would return from his conversation with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, he knew she would choose to ignore his words. Therefore, when he emerged, he wasn''t surprised to see her close to the Divine Essence Lake.


    The Princess of the Garden shook her head, "No, I decided to wait here by my own choice, so there''s no need for you to apologize for anything," she responded.


    Orion nodded, his attention shifting to the side as he noticed a few pixies approaching them.


    "Mr. Orion, it''s a relief to finally see that you are alive and well," High King Eldric said, his expression brightening with a smile as he looked at Orion.


    Undoubtedly, the young man stood before them, alive and well, indicating that the discussion with Aegis of the Arctic Deity must have been sessful.


    "It''s good to see you too, High King Eldric. I have a message from Aegis of the Arctic which I need to deliver to you," Orion responded, nodding in acknowledgement of High King Eldric''s words.


    High King Eldric and the two High Elders beside him brightened at Orion''s words. "Is the message, perhaps, rted to the divine artefacts?" High King Eldric asked hesitantly, wanting to confirm his thoughts.


    "Yes," Orion responded, nodding in agreement.


    He recounted everything that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had told him to High King Eldric and the two High Elders.


    The brightened expressions of High King Eldric and the two high elders abruptly dimmed as though they were heartbroken by the information they had just received. However, their expressions gradually brightened when they heard Orion''s remaining words.


    "So he will give the two Divine artefacts to two individuals, one each?" High King Eldric said, his expression contemting. However, he snapped out of his thoughts, realizing he still had time until tomorrow to select the best and most appropriate candidates to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity for the repossession of the Divine artefacts back into the Pixie Kingdom.


    He added, "Thank you for allowing us to regain possession of the Divine Artefacts, Mr. Orion."


    Orion shook his head. "You don''t have to worry. I''ve fulfilled my part of the agreement. And remember, although I may have said that I would sessfully convince Aegis of the Arctic Deity to return the Divine Artefacts to you, it''s still his decision whether to relinquish all the Divine Artefacts. However, since Aegis of the Arctic Deity has already given his word, it would be best if you select the best candidates to meet him to avoid anyplications," Orion said solemnly.


    Delivering this message proved that he had sessfully persuaded Aegis of the Arctic to engage with them and consider returning the Divine artefacts to the Pixie kingdom. The rest depended on their actions.


    "You don''t have to worry, Mr Orion. You''ve already done enough by enabling us to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity. Whether it goes well or not, we''ll take responsibility for it," High King Eldric responded solemnly, nodding in understanding.


    The two High Elders nodded in agreement, mirroring the sentiments of High King Eldric. They had waited for generations to speak with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and Orion''s role in facilitating this opportunity was more than they could have hoped for.


    "Alright," Orion replied simply.


    "We''ll take our leave now, Mr Orion. We''ll inform you of our progress afterwards, and then continue with the agreement so you''ll know everything we''ve known about Aegis of the Arctic Deity," High King Eldric said.


    Orion nodded silently, understanding the importance of the task ahead. As they departed, disappearing from sight, he turned his attention back to Aerialia, still in his embrace.


    Orion slid his right hand downwards from the lower back of her waist towards her ass and grabbed a handful of her small, plump buttocks. He pressed it gently, ensuring that a sizable portion of her buttock filled the space between his fingers.


    He then lowered his other hand and used his fingers to gently press against her pussy through the fabric covering his fingers.


    The Princess of the Garden suddenly felt her legs twitch as a shiver shot through her, sending a wave of tingles racing up her spine. "Ah~ Stop~~" she quickly suppressed her moans.


    Hearing her reaction, Orion paused, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid we''ll get caught?" he teased.


    Though it was already nighttime, several Pixies were tasked with surveying the Garden at night to protect it and ensure that no weeds were hiding, waiting to seize the opportunity to attack the nts. Only during his first task did he finally gain a better understanding of several things that Pixies usually did.


    The Princess of the Garden lightly smiled at Orion''s teasing words, seemingly missing them after these past few days. "No, it''s not that. You should know by now that I don''t care if anybody is watching whenever we do it. Also, I am sure my other sisters and children are anxiously waiting for you to return home. So it''s best you go back to see them first. However, before you do, I want you to tell me everything that transpired there," The Princess of the Garden said.


    Orion instantly halted his actions and hugged her tightly, kissing her on both cheeks and forehead. "You simply do not understand how much I adore you," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.


    The Princess of the Garden''s maturity was something that Orion admired, knowing she had developed it over several thousand years of living alone in the Garden. There were times when he appreciated this side of her, but there were also moments when he wished she hadn''t had to endure such experiences.

 Chapter 781 Orions Reemergence (2)

    Chapter 781 Orion''s Reemergence (2)


    ??Orion held her close, gently turning her around so she could sit on him as they settled on the wide grassy field adorned with flowers.


    The Princess of the Garden stumbled backwards towards the ground, stunned by Orion''s actions. She lightly hit him with her right elbow, for teasing her again before resting on his broad chest.


    Orion smiled, enfolding her in his arms as he delved into the details of his conversation with Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    The Princess of the Garden listened intently, her expression morphing from surprise to disbelief as Orion recounted the events. She remained silent, absorbing every word as Orion continued his ount.


    ¡­....¡­


    "I promise to return tomorrow evening so we can have the night all to ourselves," Orion whispered, leaning in to brush his lips against the Princess of the Gardens before pulling back.


    "Alright then, I''ll be waiting for you," the Princess of the Garden replied, licking her lips with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    A light shiver ran down Orion''s spine at her response. "Ahem, I should be off," he said, swiftly regaining hisposure before turning and leaping into the sky, vanishing from view.


    The Princess of the Garden returned to her Garden with a smile that soon turned contemtive as she mulled over Orion''s revtions as a weighty atmosphere gathered around her.


    ¡­.....


    Beneath the Divineke essence


    After several hours had passed since Orion and Aerialia returned to the surface, Aegis of the Arctic Deity sighed deeply.


    He gently swept his right hand through the air, causing the space before him to ripple. Suddenly, a transparent, blood-red box materialized before him. Aegis of the Arctic Deity scrutinized the eerie box, his expression unreadable as he exhaled heavily.


    "Do I really want to do this?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity muttered to himself, uncertainty tainting his tone.


    In that moment, a fragmented memory from his past resurfaced, flooding his mind with emotions and questions. Unable to resist, Aegis of the Arctic Deity delved into the memory.


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    shback


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity knelt, clutching a blood-red box in his palms, and stared at the ethereal figure hovering before him.


    Without needing confirmation, Aegis sensed the immense pressure emanating from the hazy, distorted figure.


    It suffocated even a powerful being like him. He knew instinctively that this figure was none other than the one who had saved him in an important moment, elevating him to the god he had be.


    The figure could be none other than Naka!


    The hazy figure parted his lips and uttered, "I''ve sealed your memories within that box. You will meet your death if you ever dare to unlock it and delve into the memories confined within it. Do not allow your curiosity and immense capabilities to deceive you into believing you can break the seal I have ced upon your memories."


    "For if you do, your death will certainly trigger an unusual event within the Divine Mysteries, likely exposing your existence to the gods. And when they learn that the deceased is not a god but a Pixie with a transnted body of an Omnithrallian, neither I nor my creations will intervene to save your race from its wretched fate."


    His words reverberated through the air, enveloping Aegis of the Arctic Deity in a surreal sensation as if he could feel the words vibrating through every fibre of his being.


    "I understand. I''ve already sworn to myself that I''ll never revisit these memories again. So, there''s no need to worry. My sole concern is protecting my race and everyone around me to the best of my abilities. I desire nothing more than to protect others from the gods who unleash their powers recklessly upon the world and whoever they please," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    "Very well, then. I''m certain that god Aerendir should be proud to have a devoted Divine apostle like yourself. Farewell, Oberon, this will be thest time we meet," the figure said.


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    As the fragmented memories dimmed, vanishing back into a secluded part of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s mind, he gently waved his right hand before him again, causing the blood-red box to vanish like ripples out of existence as though it had never been before him in the first ce.


    "Before I decide, I will select the appropriate individuals to inherit god Aerendir''s legacy. I hope that High King Eldric does not disappoint."


    ¡­....¡­..


    Garden


    Pixie Kingdom


    High King Eldric strode into the throne room with the two high elders trailing behind him. "Summon every one of my children to the throne room at once!" he ordered loudly,manding both guards outside and within the grand chamber.


    The pce guards nodded in swift acknowledgement and took to the skies. They dispersed into groups to alert the royal family''s children and locate those outside the castle to convey the High King''s urgent summons.


    Meanwhile, within the throne room itself,


    "High Elder Larken, inform the rest of the High Elders to convene in the hall immediately. Let them know that Mr Orion has resurfaced, bearing the message we''ve all been waiting," High King Eldric instructed, briefly meeting High Elder Larken''s gaze before shifting his attention to High Elder Finn. "High Elder Finn, do likewise and ry the message to the elders."


    High Elders Larkin and Finn nodded solemnly. They recognized the necessity of involving the most significant figures within the Pixie Kingdom in deliberating this crucial matter, prompting them to take flight and swiftly head toward their designated locations.


    "No matter what, we cannot afford to let this opportunity slip away," High King Eldric muttered to himself, his voice filled with conviction.


    ....


    Orion''s manor


    "Don''t remove the blindfold until I tell you it''s okay," Merida said, looking at Orion, who was currently blindfolded, as she led him towards their destination.


    "I don''t n on ruining my surprise, so I won''t," Orion responded. Though he was curious about the kind of surprise that his wife had nned for him, he didn''t want to ruin it.


    Suddenly, they abruptly came to a halt.

 Chapter 782 Two Groups**

    <h4>Chapter 782 Two Groups** </h4>


    "Open your blindfold," Merida said.


    Orion heard her words and immediately removed the blindfold from his eyes. His eyes widened indescribably as he looked at the sight before him.


    Before he stood Maya, Reena, Crystalia, Ursa, Sura, Elysia, and, surprisingly, Lyra. Instead of their usual colourful mid-thigh-high dresses or tulgas, they were all dressed in extremely short pleated skirts and bras.


    Some of the bras were strapless¡ªMaya, Crystalia, Reena, and Elysia wore strapless bras, revealing their small, perky breasts. The short pleated skirts barely covered their beautiful bare thighs. However, with Sura, Ursa, and Lyra, their protruding buttocks caused their skirts to ride up even higher, revealing their varying beautiful panties¡ªred, green, and white. Also, what caught his attention was the bras they wore, matching the colours of their panties.


    For Sura, whose most prominent feature was her wide waist, her voluptuous breasts pushed against her bra, threatening to tear and burst out from it. However, for Ursa, who had inherited the same voluptuous breasts as her mother, her breasts were already spilling out from her bra, with her nipples sticking outwards and hanging on the edge of her bra.


    Meanwhile, Lyra, who was the most mature person present, had her breasts bared to the outside world, showcasing her darkened nipples with her bra that hung under her ample bust.


    Even Merida had changed her attire. She wore the same extremely short pleated skirt with a blue bra. He couldn''t see her panties, but he guessed that they were probably identical to the rest of the women''s.


    "After not seeing you for so long, the girls might be shy if you continue to stand there and stare at them like that," Lyra said, staring at Orion lovingly with a warm smile.


    Orion immediately broke out of his thoughts. "I was just admiring the view," he responded, smiling lightly.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you can admire all you want," Lyra said, smiling mischievously as she raised her right hand upwards and gently pressed her right breast. Several drops of breast milk spilt outwards and stained her bra underneath. Her bra straps strained, appearing like they would snap at any moment.


    And snap, they did. Her bra straps parted, causing a fiery sensation to spread through Lyra''s back, making her wince in pain and stumble backwards.


    Crystalia was about to move, but she immediately halted her steps upon seeing that Orion had already reacted quickly and arrived behind Lyra, catching her before she could reach the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Lyra nodded. "I''m fine; it was merely a small incident," she replied, sighing in relief.


    Turning her head to the side, Lyra looked at the torn bra on the floor beside her, a headache brewing in her mind. She had just made this particr bra for Orion''s arrival, knowing how excited he gets when he sees herrge, voluptuous breasts nearly spilling out of a bra that was two sizes too small.


    Now, it was destroyed before the event could even begin.


    Another voice suddenly sounded in the air. "Serves you right; I told you to get a bigger undergarment," Ursa said with a snort as she looked at her mother.


    Knowing her mother was steadily advancing through the hierarchy of power, Ursa understood that something as simple as a bra snapping on her back wasn''t enough to hurt her. Evidently, her mother was merely trying to draw Orion''s attention to herself.


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Lyran smiled mischievously and immediately wrapped her arms around Orion. She pushed him to the bed beside them before mounting him.


    "Unfortunately, darling daughter, you''ll have to wait for your turn," Lyra said, looking at her daughter and the other girls before her with a mischievous gaze.


    She nced at Orion, who was justing to the realization about what had just transpired.


    Orion stretched his hand behind Lyra and smacked her ass.


    PAAHH!


    "uiHH~~" Lyra moaned seductively and suddenly began to grind her waist on Orion''s. She raised her skirt upwards, allowing it to rest around her hips before she quickly caught the hand that Orion had just used to smack her and ced it inside her panties.


    "It''s been so long, husband. I miss your touch," Lyra said, her gaze growing hazy as she looked at Orion while suppressing her moans as Orion''s fingers moved deep into her vaginal lips and explored her insides, "Uhh~~ uh~~."


    Meanwhile, the rest of the women within the room felt their lips twitch upon hearing Lyra''s words and witnessing her actions.


    "As if I''ll allow you!" Ursa shouted, immediately jumping into the action.


    Elysia, Reena, and Maya looked at each other briefly and nodded in agreement before they also joined in for some action.


    Merida merely looked at the scene and sighed before stretching her hand to adjust her panties. Feeling the soft, dripping liquid drenching her fingers, she refocused towards the bed, "Hey, leave some space for me too!" Merida shouted, joining in on the action as well.


    However, Crystalia remained in her position.


    ¡­.......¡­


    "Orion! Orion! AUUUJHHH!!" Merida moaned loudly, her white crystal hair bangs flowing down her back andying atop her sister, who was underneath her, while Orion thrust his hard, gritty penis in and out of her dripping wet vagina.


    No matter how often she had been in this position, she would always find it embarrassing. After all, not only was Orion drilling deep into her wet, warm folds, but he was also doing the same to her sister. Meanwhile, her sister''s vaginal lips met hers, their juices mingling and intertwining, bringing her and her sister closer in ways that she hadn''t even imagined before.


    "AHHHH~~ ORION!!! Thrust as deep as you can!! Husband, go deeper!!" Maya screamed, her hot breath shing against Merida''s face, prompting her senses to be even hazier than they already were.


    Suddenly, just as Orion''s veiny penis was about to prate her again, Merida raised her waist upwards and pressed it down onto his scorching shaft.


    She ground her vaginal juices atop Orion, causing his throbbing penis to contract and expand slightly.

 Chapter 783 Two Groups (2)**

    <h4>Chapter 783 Two Groups (2)**</h4>


    Merida had already sensed that Orion was on the verge of climaxing. Since Orion hadn''t taken his mixtures and had been immediately drawn into the act in a hurry to avoid getting pregnant again, he would have to ejacte on them.


    Maya also sensed that Orion was close to climaxing, so she began to grind her vaginal lips atop Orion''s throbbing, hardened penis. She wrapped her arms around Merida''s waist and shouted, "ORION!!!"


    After a few seconds, Orion sumbed to the intense stimtion and released his semen onto them, moaning loudly, "AUUHHH!!"


    Once he was done, he fell backwards onto the bed.


    ¡­.............


    "Hey, this isn''t far, you know," Lyrained. She looked at Sura and her daughter, who were mounted on Orion.


    Sura sat on Orion''s face, pressing her wide waist and protruding buttocks on top of him; meanwhile, Ursa fiercely rode his waist against his as though her folded insides were thirsty.


    "Ahh~~ Ahhh~~ You''ll have your turn, mother; for now, ~~just wait and enjoy the scene until we are done~~" Ursa responded, her eyes shut close as she savoured every feeling that flowed through the insides of her vagina folds that quickly spread towards her entire body.


    It was an experience, something that she would never get tired of.


    PLAPP!! PLAPP!! PLAAAPP!!


    Her waist continued to press against Orion''s own, effortlessly engulfing and freeing his veiny penis.


    Beside them, Lyra watched with her knees raised and wide apart. Her panties were shifted to the side as her fingers stroked in and out of her wet vagina while she observed the unfolding scene before her.


    "Be quick," Lyra muttered softly. Shifting her attention to the side, she saw Reena in the same position as her. Then, she looked towards Elysia, who was kneeling on the bed beside her; her panties also shifted to the side as she stroked her slick vagina with her fingers, ensuring her movements were well-coordinated with Ursa''s loud moans.


    Meanwhile, Lyra noticed Crystalia standing in the same position as them, far from the bed.


    Lyra shook her head in pity. The poor girl hadn''t tasted Orion''s enormous, throbbing penis, so she had no idea what she was missing or how it tasted. She could only imagine it.


    Nheless, now that Queen Selene was okay and had regained her abilities, Lyra knew it was only a matter of time before Crystalia became pregnant.


    Refocusing on the stimting scene before her, Lyra felt a surge of excitement coursing through her lower body.


    Sura felt Orion''s tongue continue to explore her insides, causing her impending orgasm to surge violently. "Orion, it''sing!" she warned loudly.


    Her juices flowed out of her like a tsunami, crashing against Orion''s face, coating him with her vagina juices.


    Orion stretched his arms around Sura''s broad waist, feeling the intense build-up within his throbbing shaft suddenly burst open. He was about to warn Ursa, but it was already toote¡ª his semen had already flooded deep within her weing, warm, drenched pussy.


    "ORRRIOOONNN!" Ursa''s back arched backwards, her face pointing upwards as she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    She immediately copsed onto Orion''s body,ying her head on his chest after she was done.


    "Stupid girl!" Lyra muttered silently.


    It was obvious that Ursa was soon about to be pregnant again.


    Meanwhile, Lyra continued to stir her vaginal folds at the thought of getting impregnated by Orion again. It wasn''t her fault as her insides began to get even wetter, considering carrying and giving birth to Orion''s children again¡ªafter all, this was their vige culture and natural instinct, so how could she fight it?


    It was impossible to do so!


    Sura took the opportunity to stop sitting on Orion''s face and crawled towards Orion''s legs. She pulled his veiny penis out of Ursa''s drenched, semen-filled vagina and licked their juices clean.


    Then, she spread Ursa''s legs apart to make space for herself and positioned her vaginal opening correctly to align with Orion''s fiercely throbbing penis. She then descended downwards with one swift motion, engulfing Orion''s raging penis in one full gulp.


    ¡­.......


    In another room,


    "I''m certain this will stir Orion''s excitement even more," Celeste remarked, ncing at her tulga. She was dressed in her previous tulga attire, reminiscent of the days when she and her children lived in poverty in their old hut before relocating here.


    She understood Orion''s profound love for vige culture, surpassing others his age despite his peculiar behaviour and odd taste in women. After interacting with the diverse races within Orion''s cities, each with their unique culture, she no longer found his preferences strange.


    Greta nodded in agreement, "Absolutely. While I miss wearing our tulgas, it wouldn''t be appropriate given our current surroundings," she responded.


    She could stillfortably wear her tulga attire in the First Border City but not in the Third Border City unless she wore panties underneath. However, she could do neither if she encountered the Four-Eared Elves, who wore long attires made from leaves that covered their entire bodies.


    Of course, every other race respects each other''s cultures, so it wouldn''t be too problematic. However, considering her status and position of power, it would be best to pay more attention to her attire.


    "Yes, you''re correct. However, instead of doing away with it, why don''t we wear it at home, except when we go out or have guests over? I''ve worn this my whole life, and I don''t think I''ll ever get used to the new attire I''ve been wearing," Ingrid remarked, straightening her short, milky-coloured tulga dress.


    All the women in the room nodded in agreement, including Vivian, Fiona, Celia, Fifi, Derry, A, and Saria. Unlike the younger women in the family, who could adapt very quickly, they were pretty much set in their ways and found it hard to break out of habits they had already formed.


    Of course, such a matter has been obvious for some time now, but they ignored it, considering they weren''t the same people they were several months ago. However, it was only now that they had decided to wear their old tulgas after not finding enough attire for the roley idea they had nned.


    So, the groups were split into two groups: Reena and Elysia, and the others, in the first group, and the others, in the second group.

 Chapter 784 The Moment Has Come**

    Chapter 784 The Moment Has Come**


    ??"Where''s Seraphina? Is she still working at the headquarters?" Celeste asked with a raised brow, her eyes fixed on Greta. Orion might have imed to love all of them equally, but they were all mature enough to know that wasn''t the case, as Orion surely had his favourites. So, ever since Orion had given Seraphina a surprise gift, she had be more conscious of her presence.


    "Unfortunately, she''s still at work. She said she was at the point of making a breakthrough, and the best way for her to wee Orion back was to show him her discovery, so she decided to continue and finish her work," Greta responded, shaking her head as she exhaled deeply.


    "Okay, if that''s what she said, then there''s no need to bother. She and Orion probably have an understanding of their own," Celeste responded.


    "Ahem! The others will be done soon. Orion has been handling some important matters these past three days, so let''s wee him home as best as possible!" she shouted.


    They all nodded in understanding.


    Fiona took a clean white pair of panties from the bed beside her and wore them with a smile. She was confident that Orion would definitely enjoy today.


    ......


    "I''m cumming," Orion warned, holding Lyra''s voluptuous fleshy buttocks tightly.


    "Not inside~~" Lyra said, moaning. She immediately pulled her waist upwards, removing Orion''s penis from her womanly folds with a "Plop!" and then held onto it with a firm grip.


    As Orion''s thick semen shot out and sttered all over her face and enormous bare breasts, Lyra suddenly grabbed hold of Crystallia, who had been standing close to them.


    "Here you go," Lyra said, smiling mischievously.


    "Ehhh!" Crystalia yelled nervously as she felt Lyra''s grip before she was drenched with Orion''s thick, plentiful semen.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion felt even more excited seeing the clothed Crystallia being covered with his semen, causing the intensity of his climax to increase even more.


    Lyra then released Crystalia from her grip before reclining on the bed and straightening her back. "Haaa~~ That was amazing~ As expected, Orion, you didn''t disappoint," she said, smiling foolishly.


    She scooped up the lingering semen on her body and began to eat it, savouring each taste.


    "You didn''t disappoint either," Orion responded, stretching his hand to the side and pinching Lyra''s cheek. Seeing her grumble before she swallowed his fingers in her mouth and began to lick it, Orion smiled lightly before he retracted his hand and focused on Crystalia, who wasfortably held within his embrace.


    Orion also noticed the lingering debauched scent in the air from their activity.


    "It seems you''re finally ready to give us a child of our own," Orion said, brushing Crystalia''s hair backwards to reveal her exhausted, rosyplexion.


    Crystalia shyly nodded in response.


    "Okay then. You can return to your room and prepare. If you''re too tired, tell Meldra to help you if she isn''t too busy. I''ll meet you immediately after I''m done with the others," Orion responded.


    After this, he still needed to finish with Fifi, his mother, Vivian, and the others. Considering that this would be his first time with Crystalia, he obviously didn''t want to take her virginity in such a setting but to do so privately like the rest of his women.


    Crystalia nodded. "Okay. You can get going to the others so they don''t wait too long," she responded.


    She leaned in and kissed him on the lips before withdrawing and rolling off him onto the bed.


    Orion sat upright and took a good look around the room. Merida, Maya, Ursa, Reena, Sura, and Elysia had fallen asleep after their intense session. Meanwhile, only Lyra was awake, licking off his lingering semen that hadnded on her body.


    He could tell Lyra also seemed to be slowly falling asleep due to her weary movements.


    Noticing Orion''s sensual gaze on her, Lyra turned to look at him. "Though I would love to have you stare at me and have you all to myself all day long, I think you should hurry and meet my sisters before they all start bing anxious, thinking that you aren''t going toe," she said, smiling lightly.


    "Don''t worry; I was checking to ensure everyone was okay before I left. I''m already on my way," Orion responded, turning around and heading towards the door.


    Before he could close the door, Lyra''s voice resonated again, "Oh! And do me a favour by ensuring that Derry doesn''t stand properly on her feet tomorrow morning. She made a mistake choosing the wrong faction, and I''ll ensure she forever regrets it."


    ''Wrong faction?'' Orion thought, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    He figured the women might have reformed their factions since Derry and Lyra were previously in the same faction.


    Regardless, he nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, I''ll do that and let Derry know that you were the one who asked for it," he responded, grinning as he quickly shut the door.


    Lyra stared at the closed door, dumbfounded by Orion''s words. "ORION!!" she screamed, but Orion had already left.


    Lyra sighed in defeat and mentally prepared herself for dealing with Derry the next day. She then shifted her attention to Crystalia, who was standing on her feet and preparing to return to her room to get ready for Orion''s arrival.


    "Do you need help?" Lyra asked.


    Crystalia shook her head. "No, you need to rest. I''ll handle everything myself. If Meldra is busy, I''ll just ask my mother to help me," she responded.


    "Selene is still around?" Lyra asked, raising a brow.


    Crystalia nodded. "She returned from the Third border city yesterday night. However, since Orion has returned, she''ll be leaving tomorrow morning," she responded.


    Realization dawned on Lyra''s face as she nodded in response. "Okay, good luck then. I want to hear about everything tomorrow. Goodnight, Crystalia," she responded, yawning tiredly as her eyes grew weary.


    "Goodnight, Lyra," Crystalia responded, smiling warmly.


    She walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.

 Chapter 785 Euphoric Fulfillment**

    Chapter 785 Euphoric Fulfillment**


    ??Orion went to his room, where he consumed the fertility-suppressing mixture and tidied himself before heading towards the room where Fifi and the others were.


    He didn''t need Merida to lead him as he could already sense their signatures with his Celestial energy. He knew a few had already sensed his arrival as he stood before the door.


    Nevertheless, he consciously limited his senses, not wanting to spoil any surprises they might have prepared.


    Orion pulled the door open and walked in.


    The view before him instantly surprised him¡ªFiona, Vivian, Fifi, Greta, Celia, Ingrid, Derry, Celeste and Saria dressed in their old tulgas. These were the vige''s standard women''s tulgas: a sleeveless crop top and a piece of cloth tied around their waist and incredibly short gowns that exposed their protruding buttocks and showed the outlines of their cute pointed nipples. Derry, however, stood out in her iconic long dress.


    Saria was also present but dressed in her usual attire, which wasn''t surprising given that she was a tree nymph.


    "ORION!" Celeste''s voice thundered.


    Within seconds, she arrived before Orion and embraced him, wrapping all four limbs around him.


    "Are you okay? We went to see the Princess of the Garden, and she said that you were still speaking with the god. I haven''t seen you for three days, so I immediately thought something bad had happened to you. How shameful! I am neither qualified to be called your mother nor your partner if I can''t do something as simple as trust your strength," Celeste said, crying her eyes out as she apologized.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not just Celeste who should feel ashamed; we''ve all been guilty of the same," Greta said.


    "I was about to break into the Garden to search for you if the Princess of the Garden and Fifi hadn''t stopped me," Saria added, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    One by one, they all confessed to simr thoughts or actions, aligning with Celeste''s sentiments.


    "Alright, alright, that''s enough!" Orion interjected, his voice cutting through their admissions andmanding their attention.


    Immediately, silence descended upon the room.


    Orion shifted his focus to Celeste, gently wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "I know that the only reason why you were worried was because I was in the presence of a god all this time, so you don''t need to apologize about worrying about my absence; I would have felt the same way no matter how strong any of you were," Orion said, addressing all the women before turning his attention back to Celeste.


    Orion leaned in and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Are you feeling better now?" he asked gently.


    A warm smile appeared on Celeste''s expression as she nodded. Leaning in, she kissed Orion''s lips before pulling back. "Why don''t we begin then, since it seems that you can''t hold yourself any longer," she responded, feeling the scorching stiffness of Orion''s erection pressing against her fleshy thighs beneath his tulga.


    Celeste withdrew one hand, maintaining her position, and reached down inside Orion''s tulga to grasp and massage his erect penis.


    Orion''s breathing became heavy as he felt his mother grip on his bare member. He reached down from her waist and grabbed her curvaceous buttocks through her tulga before descending again to grasp her bare, juicy buttocks.


    He raised her tulga upwards, exposing her scantily d buttocks to everyone. Sensing her arousal, he slid his fingers between her ass cheeks toward her wet pussy and stroked it gently.


    "Mhhhmmm~~" Celeste moaned, her birth-giving vagina bing even more, wetter as Orion gradually began to increase the intensity of his strokes.


    Relentlessly, she also began to increase the strokes of her grip on Orion''s veiny penis as she could feel the intensity building deep within it.


    Seeing that Celeste was warming up Orion for the event, they all immediately did their parts.


    Sensing Orion''s gritty penis pulse with extreme vitality, Celeste brought her left foot off the ground and correctly arranged her pink folded insides with her son''s and partner''s gritting penis before she gradually thrusting forward, swallowing it whole.


    "Auhhhh~~ I missed you, son, ~~ Husband, I missed you so very much ~~ Come on, please show Mother how much you also missed her~~ You missed your wife, right?" Celeste said passionately as she wrapped her arms around Orion''s shoulders and slowly thrust her waist forward and backward.


    Orion turned around and gently pressed Celeste''s back against the wall before lifting her legs, pinning her in ce.


    "Of course, I missed you too," Orion responded, his breath heavy as he took control of the situation and began to delve deep into her pleasurable, soaked insides.


    ¡­....¡­


    ""EEEEHHHHH~~~ Put it in gently, Orion!" Fiona screamed, her words hurried as she turned her head to look at Orion prating deep into her in quick, rapid session.


    PLAAP!! PLAAAPPP!!! PAAHHH!!!


    However, Orion didn''t stop. He could tell that Fiona was close to climaxing, so he had to maintain the same pacing or risk failing to make her climax. Thus, he ignored her warning and kept drilling in rapidly.


    "ORION~~ SLOW DOW~~~" Fiona was about to scream again, but her voice abruptly halted. Her waist arched upwards as she felt a rush of vaginal juices pour and stain the quilt below her.


    Feeling Fiona''s pussy juices drench and submerge his hardened spear within her folded lips, Orion grabbed her curvaceous waist and climaxed deep within her insides, mixing his semen with her juices.


    Fiona fell tiredly on the bed. Her tulga had already been removed and thrown to the side of the room, so she could only use the nearby bed sheets to cover herself as her eyes grew weary. She then fell asleep.


    Orion frowned upon witnessing this scene. He had previously seen Ursa and the others fall asleep immediately after their sessions but hadn''t taken it seriously, thinking they were merely tired.


    However, seeing his mother, Ingrid, and now Fiona all fall asleep immediately after their sessions, he immediately suspected something was wrong.

 Chapter 786 Euphoric Fulfillment (2)**

    <h4>Chapter 786 Euphoric Fulfillment (2)** </h4>


    "You don''t need to look so serious. I can assure you that they are feeling much better now. They had been waiting anxiously while you were still talking with Aegis of the Arctic for three whole days, so it''s only right that they would rest properly after your arrival, especially immediately after the session," Fifi said, appearing behind Orion, pressing her incredibly busty breasts and defined abs against him.


    Fifi licked his ears after he finished speaking and trailed her tongue all around his neck. "Also, don''t you think it''s my turn now, husband?" she said.


    Orion felt a shiver run down his spine upon hearing Fifi''s words. He shook his head, "You know that once we start, I won''t have enough stamina to continue with others," he responded, moving towards the next person with Fifi still clinging onto him and following him forward.


    "Come on. I washed my muscles with breastmilk for you just before this event. If you doubt me, take a sniff," Fifi responded seductively.


    Orion abruptly halted his steps and sniffed Fifi''s bulging arms hanging over his shoulders. Smelling the lingering scent of breastmilk wafting into his senses from Fifi''s muscr arms, Orion felt his throbbing penis pulsate fiercely.


    ncing down at Orion''s throbbing penis from behind, Fifi grinned mischievously. "I knew you would like it," she remarked, reaching downwards to grab it. However, Orion swiftly detached himself from Fifi''s grip before she could move.


    "Ahem! Wait for your turn," Orion said,posing himself before moving on to the next person.


    A smirk yed across Fifi''s lips as she observed Orion''s embarrassment. She knew she had seeded in teasing him.


    Feeling relieved, Orion nced briefly at Fifi, who had settled at the edge of the bed, slowly massaging her wet pussy lips before turning his attention forward.


    Derryy t on her stomach on the bed, eagerlypping up Celeste''s drooling pussy juice. Her long blue silk dress concealed her voluptuous body, lifted slightly, stopping at the centre of her knees.


    Climbing onto the bed between her parted legs, Orion stretched out his hand and gently pulled up the blue silk dress, revealing her curvaceous, protruding buttocks.


    "Orion~~~" Derry called out passionately, turning her head to see Orion behind her, his hand massaging herrge, bare buttocks and thighs. She swiftly pulled her legs forward, arching her back to offer him better ess to her provocative buttocks.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you feel much better," Orion promised, his hand moving towards her lower womanly lips. He stroked it lightly, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Derry''s body.


    "Auuuhhh~~~ Put it in, Orion~~~ I need you inside me quickly~~~" Derry moaned loudly, her dress now pulled down to expose her slightly abundant breasts as she massaged them, heightening her arousal.


    Orion nodded, positioning himself at her dripping pussy before slowly prating her.


    "AUHHH~~ YESS~~~ YESSS~~ KEEP GOING~~ FEEL ME UP, HUSBAND~~" Derry shouted as Orion prated her, fully sheathing his throbbing penis within her wet folds.


    It was asforting as he had expected, so without hesitation, Orion securely grabbed both sides of Derry''s waist and pulled out before thrusting in again.


    PAAHHH~~~ PLAAAPPP~~~


    "AHHH~~~ AHHHHH~~~" Derry moaned loudly, feeling the impact of Orion''s powerful thrusts on her protruding buttocks and wet depths as he rode her rapidly.


    Within minutes, Derry''s voluptuous buttocks were no longer raised in the air as her knees slid further apart. However, Orion didn''t stop. He wrapped his right hand around her right leg and raised it upwards, granting further ess to her soaked vagina as he continued his thrusts non-stop.


    ¡­.......


    PLAAAPP~~ PLAAAPPP~~~ PLAAPPPP~~~


    "ORION~~ ORIONN~~~ I THINK I AM GOING TO FAINT~~ I CAN''T KEEP UP ANY LONGER~~~" Derry shouted, her voice echoing through the room, reaching everyone who was still awake.


    They all turned to look and saw Derry tightly clutching the bed sheets with one hand while the other hand massaged her breasts, coaxing several streams of breast milk to shoot out onto Orion''s lips as he suckled on her erect, slightly darkened nipples.


    At first nce, one might think Derry had given up on her session and nned to end things quickly. However, upon closer inspection, it was apparent that both her legs were tightly locked around Orion, and her slightly dazed, intoxicated expression indicated otherwise. She was merely speaking incoherently at this point, overwhelmed by Orion''s fierce pration.


    Meanwhile, Orion withdrew his lips from Derry''s enormous breasts, freeing her lips as he felt he was about to release.


    "I''m cumming!" Orion warned his balls tensing.


    "RELEASE IT DEEP INSIDE ME!" Derry responded loudly. She reached out and stretched backwards to grab onto Orion''s behind, tightly securing him.


    Feeling the semen steadily pouring deep into her, Derry moaned, "UHHHHH~~" before she abruptly copsed, her body restlessly falling on the bed.


    "Haaaa¡­.. Haaa¡­.." Derry breathed loudly as she tiredly opened her eyes and noticed Orion leaning in. He briefly kissed her before withdrawing and positioning his lips towards her eyes.


    "Somebody begged me to go hard on you until you couldn''t walk tomorrow. I don''t think secrets like this should be hidden from my wives, especially the ones involved. So if you are having any issues, let me know so we can properly settle it," Orion said.


    "Lyra," Derry said, her eyes sharpening as she correctly guessed who the individual was. She refocused back on Orion. "Since you want to help, there is one thing that I want you to help me do so we can settle and forget about everything that happened," she added, smiling mischievously as she leaned in and whispered her request into Orion''s ears.


    Orion briefly chuckled before he nodded in response. He had only wanted to examine Derry''s and Lyra''s banter to see if it was a serious issue, like when they had gotten physical. However, verifying that it was nothing serious, he inwardly exhaled in relief and nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, I''ll handle it. You don''t have to worry. You can go to sleep and rest now," Orion responded, leaning in to briefly kiss her lips before he withdrew and stood from the bed.

 Chapter 787 A Bushy Adventure**

    <h4>Chapter 787 A Bushy Adventure**</h4>


    Derry nodded before her eyes became weary, and she slowly drifted asleep.


    "Orion~" a gentle soft voice called out to him.


    Orion shifted his attention to the side and saw Vivian sitting on the edge of the bed with her legs spread apart and feet touching the floor. Her knee-length strapless dress was already enough to make him incredibly aroused.


    However, observing her buttocks partly bare as the dress had failed to fully cover them, while the front hem was lifted up as she fingered herself, stroking her soaked vagina gently, with her eyes fixated on him, Orion felt his veiny member twitch with vitality again.


    Without saying anything, Orion nodded and moved towards her. He kissed her, locking his lips with hers as heid her on the bed.


    "Mhmmmm~~~"


    Orion shifted Vivian''s hand to the side and climbed onto the bed, positioning himself to prate her folded insides. However, when he touched her to ensure that she was ready, he halted his actions upon feeling several strands of hair near her wet vagina lips.


    Sensing Orion''s stunned reaction, Vivian shifted her head to the side. "I wanted to shave, but I''ve been too worried to think about doing it," she responded, her voice filled with embarrassment.


    Vivian knew she wasn''t like Greta, who could allow her pubic hair to grow unbelievably bushy because Orion had informed her how much he loved it. Nor was she like Fifi, who also seemed to develop unique ideas like Orion and allowed her armpit hair to grow moderately while keeping her private region clean.


    Such a thing was ufortable for her, even if she wanted to follow their example and try such a habit.


    Orion shook his head at her words. He yed with the slightly hairy side of her private region before plunging his fingers within her pussy.


    "You don''t have to worry; you can shaveter. Besides, this is something we haven''t tried before," Orion responded with a light smile, cing his hands under her buttocks and pulling her towards him.


    He then securely lifted her left leg and put it over his right shoulder, exposing her stunning pussy even more before prating her.


    "Uhhhh~~" Vivian moaned, her voice resonating in the air with Orion''s moans as she felt an even more intense pleasure course through her body. She looked downwards and saw Orion''s fingers teasing her private region as he thrust in and out of her soggy, fleshy insides fiercely.


    PAAAHHH~~ PAAAHHH~~ PLAAAPPP~~~


    ¡­.......


    "Auhhhh~~" Orion moaned, feeling his balls were about to explode within Greta''s hairy vagina. "I''m about toe," he warned.


    "Do it outside~~~" Greta responded, her voice resonating across the room. She felt Orion pull out and immediately positioned her bushy pubic region towards Orion''s throbbing veiny penis.


    As Orion''s throbbing penis erupted, releasing his thick, fertile semen, Greta felt her eyes roll back to the back of her head as the force was enough to cause her pulsing vaginal lips to tremble slightly while her forest of pubic hairs provided cushioning around it.


    "Look at that; what am I going to do as so much of your semen is mixed with my pubic hairs," Greta said, looking downwards at her groin and thighs, now covered with Orion''s potent semen.


    Suddenly, her eyes began to grow weary.


    "I think I''ll take care of it after I''ve rested for a while. Thank you, Orion," she added, yawning tiredly as she leaned in to kiss Orion, then withdrew. She scooped up a bit of his semen and ate it before going to bed, sleeping with the remnants of their activity still on her, simr to the rest of all the women present, who were all asleep.


    The air within the room was hot and still lingered from their debauched activity.


    "It appears we are finally the only ones remaining. Why don''t we begin?" a voice sounded behind Orion as two firm arms with rippling muscles held him over his shoulders and whispered into his ears.


    Without even looking behind, Orion already knew that it was Fifi.


    "There is one more person," he responded, remembering Saria. He shifted his head towards her direction and to his astonishment, she waspletely asleep.


    He exhaled with a tired smile, already guessing what might have happened.


    "She fell asleep while trying to pleasure herself as always. Unlike us, tree nymphs don''t adapt to the intense stimtion of their flowers - how enviable. Nheless, it seems that she was as tired as the others due to how she fell asleep after her first orgasm," Fifi responded.


    Orion nodded. From the knowledge he had obtained from his Anara and the others, he already knew about the anatomy of their bodies and what the flowers of a tree nymph were mainly used for.


    "Come on, I''ve covered my arms with some of my breastmilk again. Why don''t you have a taste and see if you like it?" Fifi said, turning Orion around and looking at him with a grin as she stretched her arms towards him.


    Orion gulped silently, looking at the white drops of breast milk dripping from Fifi''s elbow.


    Orion''s penis throbbed fiercely, and he swiftly acted without a second thought. He brought his tongue out and licked her drenched muscr bicep, tasting her salty sweat and the aftertaste filled with her lingering copious breast milk.


    He licked her down to her wrist before licking her arm back upwards.


    Seeing Orion heading upwards, Fifi raised her arms when he reached her well-defined shoulder.


    "Go ahead, husband; I made it as tasty as I can," Fifi said, her expression flushed as she pointed her hairy armpit at Orion''s face.


    She had already removed her tulga top while the other tulga around her waist rested around her shapely waist.


    Orion leaned in and licked her armpit hairs, tasting her salty sweat and the tasty breastmilk within it. Though it was hairy to the extent he could feel strands of hair on his tongue, the experience was still worth it.


    .........


    Author''s Note: I.... I.... forget it. VHD feeds you with plots of varying seasonings.

 Chapter 788 Savory Treat**

    Chapter 788 Savory Treat**


    ??"Hold on, I want to try something," Fifi said.


    Orion withdrew his tongue, hearing Fifi''s words.


    Fifi lowered her arm, turned around, and removed her remaining tulga before sitting on the bed with her feet touching the ground.


    Fifi then spread her legs wide apart, exposing her neatly shaved private area and pussy lips. She stretched out both her hands to grab her enormous breasts.


    Without hesitation, she pressed both of her huge breasts, causing tiny drops of breastmilk to drip from her nipples.


    As she continued to press and massage her voluptuous breasts, the flow of breastmilk increased, turning into a stream that poured down from her milky under breasts, drenching her well-defined abs until it reached her sculpted muscr thighs. It covered her shaved private area, drenching her wet vaginal lips with her breastmilk before the rest flowed down her legs towards her feet, forming a puddle around her legs.


    She then brought her arm under her nipples on both sides and allowed them to be drenched in breastmilk as well.


    After she was done, Fifi stopped squeezing her breasts and looked at Orion. "What do you think? Do I look even tastier now?" she asked with a light smile.


    Orion observed the scene and couldn''t help but gulp loudly before he nodded. Fifi''s entire, incredibly toned, muscr body was drenched with breastmilk. Though he didn''t know how she hade up with such an idea, she was right that this was enough to turn him on and make him even more excited.


    "I wanted to add my panties to this. However, Iter took them off, thinking that they might get in the way, and it seems I was right," Fifi said, looking down at her immense muscr thighs that were covered in her breast milk. If she had worn her panties, then the experience would have felt even stickier than it already did, so she was d that she had ast change of mind.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Do you want it to dry on me before you begin?" Fifi asked, folding her arms under her two enormous breasts as she looked at Orion with a raised brow.


    "I was just admiring the view," Orion responded as he bent down and ced his tongue in the centre of Fifi''s two voluptuous breasts, squeezing his face between them as he proceeded to lick downwards between her chest.


    Feeling the two sizable breasts pressing against his face, he turned his head to the sides and licked the lingering breast milk falling from her slightly hardened nipples.


    After he was done, he trailed his tongue on her body towards her thick muscr thighs. He tasted her rigidly formed muscles all around her thighs, her breast milk and sweat nowpeting to gain dominance over his taste buds before he moved lower towards her shaved private region.


    Orionpped the area clean before doing the same for her pussy lips, ensuring that the only taste that remained was the taste of her pussy juices as they overflowed from her insides, drenching her inner thighs and the bed below her. Once he was done with that, Orion didn''t stop there; he kept on licking until he reached her ankles, cleaning off the breast milk that had poured down below her ankles before doing the same to the other side.


    Feeling Orion''s saliva all around her body, Fifi smiled gleefully. Sheid her back on the bed and raised her two legs, widening them further apart as she ced them on the bed with her knees pointed upwards.


    "Come on, prate and fill me up, husband," Fifi said.


    Orion nodded and immediately straightened his back, his throbbing penis twitching with intensity. However, as he was about to walk forward, the sound of the door cracking open echoed in his ears.


    Though Orion knew it wasn''t an intruder due to the familiar energy signature, a sense of concern abruptly paused him, prompting him to use his Celestial energy to scan the area. Confirming that there were no intruders, he refocused his attention forward.


    Fifi, sensing the familiar signature, couldn''t help but sigh. "She''s here again. Aren''t you going to do something about her?" she said, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion shook his head, understanding what Fifi was trying to say. This wasn''t the first time he had had this conversation with his wives. "I have told you before that it would be more appropriate in a situation like this if she summoned the courage to meet me. This way, not only will she have a much higher chance of fitting in as one of your sisters, but it will also help stop her reserved behaviour," Orion responded.


    "You don''t want her to be teased to death by Lyra or Derry or be smothered with arrogance by Crystalia, Merida, or Maya, now do you? She is not experiencing all these things now because they don''t see her aspetition; I''m sure you are aware of that, too."


    Fifi bit her lip, trying to find a better response to counter Orion''s words, but she couldn''t think of any.


    The truth was that because of her immense and imposing physique and her closeness with Orion, as he took her along on various important missions, she was part of those at the top of the unspoken hierarchy in the household. So, her voice was more respected and taken seriously like the others.


    Reluctantly, she nodded in understanding.


    "Besides, I have so many magnificent, beautiful wives with me already, so why should I keep running after more?" Orion added.


    Fifi pinched Orion at the side of his waist. "Then should I tell the rest of my sisters that they should close the gates for weing any more sisters?" she asked with a sneer.


    Orion coughed lightly, remembering Queen Selene and Caretaker Shani.


    Fifi lightly chuckled before she wrapped her legs around him, locking him in. "Enough of that talk, let''s continue," she responded.


    Orion nodded, his expression bing serious as he thrust his waist forward.

 Chapter 789 Selection Day

    Chapter 789 Selection Day


    ??The moans of Orion and the women reverberated so loudly that they echoed beyond the confines of the room, seeping into the hallways. Unbeknownst to them, a hidden figure lurked outside, peering into the room, savouring the scene before her eyes as she indulged herself.


    "Meldra!" a voice suddenly boomed from behind, startling her.


    Meldra whipped her head around, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw Queen Selene standing behind her.


    Queen Selene furrowed her brows at the obscure scene of Meldra masturbating near the room where Orion and his wives were engaging in their activities now that he had finally returned home. She could have easily sensed Meldra''s presence from her own room and avoided confronting her, but she had restrained her magical energy out of respect for the upants of the manor.


    It would have been rude to let her magical energy roam freely in their presence.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you were with Gina, taking care of the children?" she asked, her tone betraying a hint of curiosity.


    Meldra''s thoughts seemed to freeze, leaving her momentarily speechless. Hastily arranging her dress, she stood before Queen Selene, bowing her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing the woman before her too flustered to speak, Queen Selene sighed inwardly and cleared her throat. "Are you free right now, by any chance?" she asked, attempting a less direct approach.


    Meldra immediately nodded in response. "I''m free right now; do you need my help with anything, Queen Selene?" she asked, inwardly sighing in relief.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Queen Selene shook her head. "Don''t worry, I just remembered where to find what I wanted. Sorry for disturbing you," she responded, apologizing. She immediately walked away from the scene with a straight face.


    Astounded by her response, Meldra continued to watch until the Queen had disappeared from her sight. She sighed in embarrassment before quickly walking away and returning to her room.


    She dared not stand there any longer or risk another person discovering her.


    ¡­.....


    Vige


    The Vige Chief''spound


    The Vige Chief walked out of his hut, yawning tiredly. He nced at the guard before him and nodded before focusing on the warrior beside him.


    "What is it? I hope you have a good reason for disturbing my sleep," the Vige Chief asked, his gaze fixed on the warrior.


    The warrior nodded. "Chief, you asked me to inform you two days after Orion concludes his meeting and returns home. I came to tell you that he has just arrived tonight," he responded.


    The Vige Chief''s eyes immediately hardened, and a smile appeared on his lips. "Good. Inform him that he should be at the east side of the Third border city walls tomorrow morning so we canmence burning the Dead Forest," he responded with a serious expression.


    At first, he had considered burning the Dead Forest without Orion''s presence. However, after thinking that doing so would stir up the Vylkr energy into the air, he remembered that the only being capable of protecting Orion''s Cities was a god whom only Orion could personallymunicate with and that the god was currently in a meeting with him. He decided to postpone the n to burn the Dead Forest.


    He needed a 100 per cent guarantee that nothing would go wrong.


    The warrior nodded in understanding.


    "Also, deliver the message to him early tomorrow morning. We''ll push the burning of the Dead Forest to the afternoon so he''ll have enough time to rx and make it there on time. You may leave," the Vige Chief said.


    The warrior nodded again and left the Vige Chief''spound, with the guard following closely behind him.


    The Vige Chief turned around and walked back into his hut with a rxed expression.


    ¡­....¡­


    Second border city


    Orion walked into Crystalia''s room, ready for her first intimate moment. However, seeing her peacefully sleeping on her neatly arranged bed, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Although Crystalia needed to consume food regrly to prevent harm to her bodily functions, sleep was unnecessary unless she had engaged in intense battles or training sessions that had depleted her magical energy or left her physically exhausted. Since none of these had urred, her need for sleep meant she felt anxious or nervous about her first time.


    Silently, Orion approached the bed and slid in beside her, their bodies close as they often were. Fortunately, he had already bathed and changed into a fresh tulga beforeing.


    "Good night," Orion whispered, kissing softly on her neck.


    Crystalia stirred slightly, her body shifting closer to Orion in response to his presence.


    Orion smiled warmly as he wrapped his arms around Crystalia, holding her close as they drifted off to sleep together.


    ¡­....


    Next morning


    Garden


    High King Eldric maintained a firm yet dissatisfied expression as he addressed his children. "Remember what I told you all yesterday. The individual you are about to meet has been alive far before our ancestors were born, even before their ancestors found sanctuary in this world. Unfortunately, High Prince Kael will not join you in this endeavour, so you must do your best and excel in any test that Aegis of the Arctic Deity gives you, should he consider giving you a test. Do I make myself clear?" he exined, his gaze prating each of his children.


    From the Second Prince to the First Princess and from the Third Prince to the Sixth Princess of the royal family, all nodded in understanding with solemn expressions.


    While they appeared prepared and resolute to aplish the task, Fourth Prince Alden wore an even more solemn expression, his gaze sharp as if he were prepared to do anything to seed in their mission.


    ''I will show them all that I am not worthless and undeserving of my status. I''ll do whatever it takes to secure the Divine artefacts for myself and hand them over to my first brother when he recovers,'' Fourth Prince Alden thought, determination zing in his mind as he pondered how Aegis of the Arctic Deity would assess their worthiness and choose who would receive the Divine artefacts.

 Chapter 790 Trial for Selection

    <h4>Chapter 790 Trial for Selection </h4>


    As High King Eldric prepared to speak again, he noticed arge, round, distorted ripple forming on the surface of the Divine Essence Lake near its edge.


    "It is time, High King Eldric," High Elder Finn informed him, sensing the dense divine energy swirling within the rippling water.


    The High Elders and elders beside him nodded in agreement, though they struggled to conceal the excitement in their eyes. To them, it didn''t matter who obtained the Divine artefacts; what mattered was that god Aerendir''s Divine artefacts were once again in the presence of the Pixie race.


    High King Eldric nodded, redirecting his attention to his children. "You may all proceed. Aegis of the Arctic Deity awaits your presence," he announced, gesturing towards the swirling, rippling distortion on the surface of the Divine Essence Lake.


    They all nodded in solemn understanding.


    "I promise to bring back the Divine artefacts, Father!" said one.


    "I promise to sessfullyplete whatever trial Aegis of the Arctic Deity gives, Father!" stated another with determination.


    "Father, I promise to do my best and bring back the Divine artefacts!" a third affirmed.


    Each proimed loudly, one by one, before turning around and soaring into the swirling, rippling, distorted water.


    High King Eldric nodded, his gaze following them until they disappeared from sight.


    "Will they be able to sessfully bring back god Aerendir artefacts?" High Elder Larken asked, his voice filled with concern.


    "It''s hard to say, given that we''re unsure of the trials Aegis of the Arctic Deity will present them with. Our only option is to rely on god Aerendir to help us," replied High Elder Finn.


    ¡­.......


    As fourth Prince Alden, Princess Morgana, and the others arrived at the bottom of the divine essenceke, they were immediately greeted by a pair ofrge golden-slitted eyes staring at them.


    "We pay our respects to the Aegis of the Arctic Deity!"


    They all bowed simultaneously, showing their respect to the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Are you all the ones sent by High King Eldric to inherit the god Aerendir''s divine artefacts?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.


    Before the second prince could respond, fourth Prince Alden immediately said, "Yes, we are all High King Eldric''s children and have been tasked with securing god Aerendir''s divine artefacts back to the Pixie kingdom."


    The second prince and several others were temporarily stunned by fourth Prince Alden''s abrupt response.


    ''Idiot! Who gave you the authority to speak?'' The second prince thought. He gritted his teeth in anger as he shifted his focus towards him.


    Nheless, Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in understanding. He wasn''t stupid enough not to understand why High King Eldric had only sent his children. However, it didn''t bother him as long as they could pass the trial and prove their worthiness to carry the inheritance that god Aerendir had left behind.


    If they seeded, good for them. However, there were no second chances if they didn''t, as this would only prove that the Pixie kingdom was not yet ready to wield god Aerendir''s inheritance.


    This meant that he would need to give it to the only person he knew was worthy enough. However, the young man already had too many divine artefacts on him, and he didn''t know if receiving more would be a blessing or a curse.


    Nheless, Aegis of the Arctic Deity pushed that thought to the back of his mind and focused on the Pixies before him since his decisions depended on their results.


    "Your trial will immediately begin," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resonated through their surroundings.


    Before they couldprehend what was happening, their vision was obscured by a heavy stream of water crashing down upon their bodies.


    They realized they were in an entirely different location when they opened their eyes. Surrounding them were numerous humanoid corpses of unknown origin, sprawled on scorched, burnt ground, appearing as lifeless as the corpses upon which theyy.


    The smell of blood hung heavy in the air, so thick they could almost taste it, apanied by an ashy breeze blowing against their bodies.


    Looking up, they saw that it wasn''t just below them but also above them. The sky was littered with disembodied corpses, painting a grim picture of a world far more deste than the one they had left behind moments ago.


    "You have one task: protect god Aerendir and ensure he makes it through the ster gate. Failure to do so will result in total extermination for each of you. Once god Aerendir has made it through the ster gate, he will select two individuals based on his assessment of who should inherit his divine artefacts."


    "If none of you gains his approval, then bear in mind that the Pixie Kingdom will not be offered another chance to retrieve the divine artefacts. So, be careful with your decisions," Aegis of the Arctic said, his voice resonating within their ears.


    From the Second Prince to Fourth Prince Alden, down to Sixth Princess Morgana, they were all astounded by Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    Protect god Aerendir! Their trial to determine their worthiness to obtain the divine artefacts was to protect God Aerendir, the creator of their race, and lead him through the ster gate!


    "Your trial starts now," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s voice resonated in their ears again before abruptly vanishing.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Second Border City


    Orion''s manor


    "Are you ready?" Orion asked, gazing at Crystalia, whoy naked beneath him.


    It had been six minutes since they both woke up. Initially, he wanted to leave immediately to visit the vige chief and learn about the progress in burning the dead forest. However, Crystalia had pulled him back to the bed, insisting he take her virginity right at that moment.


    Orion nodded, unable to refuse her, knowing she was finally prepared for her first time.


    "Yes, I am ready," Crystalia responded shyly.


    Orion aligned his member with her pussy lips and slowly prated her.


    "Ahhh~~~" Crystalia abruptly moaned at the intrusion in her lower lips.

 Chapter 791 Crystalia’s First Experience**

    <h4>Chapter 791 Crystalia''s First Experience**</h4>


    Orion leaned in and kissed her on the side of her neck before trailing upwards and melding his lips with hers. Taking advantage of her current upied situation, Orion thrust his entire member in before gently pulling out.


    "AHHH~~" Crystalia broke away from the kiss and moaned loudly.


    Her knees were raised upwards, and her toes curled on the bedsheet as she finally received Orion''s manhood with her womanly warmth.


    "Husband~~ You can go faster, I can handle it~~" Crystalia said, her voice ringing in Orion''s ears, prompting an indescribable wave of excitement to rush through his body.


    Though he couldn''t go too far since this was Crystalia''s first time, that didn''t mean he couldn''t provide her with an indescribable experience.


    Orion used one hand to cup the feel of her small, petite breasts, massaging them softly to further arouse her, while using his other hand to gently widen her legs and prevent her from instinctively closing them.


    Pahh~~ Paaahh~~~ Paaahhh~~~


    The sound of their flesh slowly melding shed against each other, filling the air, while their bodily fluids scattered on the bed as they both indulged in the pleasure and satisfaction of tasting each other''s bodies from the inside out.


    ¡­....


    Hearing the moans emanating from Crystalia''s room, Queen Selene smiled. She had been worried that her daughter would dy giving herself away for the first time and continue to wait without having a child of her own. However, she couldn''t help but sigh in relief, seeing that her worries had been for nought.


    She had given birth to a brave daughter, after all, so how could something like that be capable of stopping her?


    Nheless, since her daughter had finally decided to break the final barrier of her rtionship with her husband, she no longer saw any reason to remain. She immediately returned to the Third Border City to handle her work.


    Just as she was about to step forward, Celeste emerged from the other side before her. "Selene!" she called out.


    Queen Selene furrowed her brows in confusion, pondering why Celeste was looking for her so early in the morning.


    Had Orion informed her about their rtionship?


    Though they had promised not to let anybody know until they were prepared, the woman before her was Orion''s biological mother, so she wouldn''t find it surprising if she knew about it.


    "Have you seen Orion? A warrior arrived earlier this morning to give him an important message from the Vige Chief," Celeste asked, arriving before her.


    She thought Orion had returned to his room after yesterday''s event, but she didn''t see him there when she went to look for him.


    "He''s currently busy," Queen Selene responded, ncing at the door beside her.


    Celeste shifted her attention and noticed that it was Crystalia''s room. Hearing the moans and rippling of flesh that emanated from behind the door, Celeste''s eyes widened in understanding. She immediately realized that Crystalia was finally having her first time.


    "I thought that they would choose to dy it a little longer. It''s good that she didn''t," Celeste responded, exhaling lightly in relief.


    "I would have locked the two of them in the same room if they had. So it''s good they didn''t. I think we should leave before they notice our presence," Queen Selene responded, smiling lightly.


    Celeste chuckled at Queen Selene''s words. She nodded and followed Queen Selene as she walked away.


    ¡­....


    East side of the Third Border City


    Orionnded on the east side of the Third border city walls. He was immediately weed by the Prismerion and Vige warriors, who led him toward the Vige Chief, who was also just arriving.


    "Orion, it''s good that you''re finally here," the Vige Chief said with a smile.


    He walked forward and hugged Orion, patting him on the back before releasing him. "I''m curious about what kind of matter would require you to remain in Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s presence for three days. Of course, it''s alright if it''s sensitive information you cannot reveal," he added.


    No matter how curious he was, he wasn''t stupid enough to force Orion to spill the contents of his conversation with a god.


    "It''s a long story, one I''ll exin in detailter," Orion responded.


    Initially, he had wanted to keep everything a secret, but considering the current circumstances, he realized he couldn''t. The benefits of sharing what he had learned far outweighed the consequences. If they encountered more races or even a runaway city, preparing their minds for what they might witness on the other side of the world when the time came was essential.


    The Vige Chief was momentarily stunned by Orion''s response before he nodded, smiling brightly. "Alright, I''ll arrange a time when you can visit the Vige Chief''spound for this discussion," he responded.


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    The Vige Chief then led the way towards Rightward Stronghold leader Seth, who was waiting for them atop the enormous wooden wall in the distance. They reached his position within minutes.


    Rightward Stronghold leader Seth immediately noticed their presence and turned to wee them. He nodded at the Vige Chief before shifting his attention towards Orion. "Warrior Orion, it''s good that you are finally here. We have been awaiting your presence for thest three days so we can finallymence the eradication of the Dead Forest," he said.


    The bitterness Seth had harboured about the young man before he had been entirely cleared away. Though he coveted and respected power and authority above all, he wasn''t a fool.


    Despite his confidence in the positive changes he could bring to the vige, they seemedughablepared to Orion''s achievements.


    With a god protecting them 24 hours a day every day, reducing the strain on the warriors, they had expanded to the point where many races were under them, relying on them for security and sustenance.


    Even if he were foolish, Seth could still conclude that the vige needed a leader like Orion instead of someone like him. He would gain more by following behind Orion and ensuring that he didn''t fall to the ground when he stumbled.

 Chapter 792 River of Molten Fire

    <h4>Chapter 792 River of Molten Fire </h4>


    "I had an important matter that needed to be taken care of immediately," Orion responded.


    Stronghold leader Seth nodded in understanding. He had already heard the details from his father, so further probing was unnecessary. "Let''smence then and get rid of the four-star Vylkr vines once and for all," he responded.


    Orion nodded. "Where''s Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar?" he asked, looking around.


    "He''s on the west side of the Third Border City. He is waiting for our signal beforemencing," the Vige Chief responded.


    "Let''s begin then," Orion affirmed.


    Stronghold leader Seth nodded. He led the way forward and stopped beside the edge of the wall. Stretching his arms outwards, he released his Vylkr energy from all four containers. The Vylkr energy surged through his veins, coursing through his body and igniting every fibre of his being. His muscles pulsed with immense power, roaring to life as the energy enveloped him.


    Then, he unleashed his gift.


    The ground over the wall outside the barrier cracked open like the dry surface of a desert. Tiny gas fumes erupted as though the earth''s core boiled with intensity. Within seconds, molten liquid magma spewed from the cracked rocks and overflowed onto the surface.


    Initially, it resembled a steady stream of water from a fountain. However, within several minutes, it surged like an ocean breaking out of the earth, forming an enormous wave reaching as high as 30 meters and casting a colossal shadow above them.


    The Prismerions warriors stared at the scene in amazement. No matter how often they had observed the warriors, especially individuals as strong as Rightward Stronghold Seth, using his gift, they would never tire of it.


    Of course, some could also pull out something like this with the right talent, technique and strength. However, theplexities and energy needed to sustain it couldn''t even bepared to the warrior''s instantaneous use of their gift and effortless control of it.


    In short, even if they had the strength to control such a frightening force of nature, if pitted against Rightward Stronghold Leader Seth, it would only result in a crushing defeat.


    For the warriors, some had reached the pinnacle of their potential, while others were just a step away from unlocking their full capabilities. Each possessed unique gifts, ranging from less dangerous to potentially more destructive than Rightward Stronghold Seth''s. Despite this, they could only watch the scene unfold before them with a mixture of awe and admiration.


    After ensuring that the sea of molten magma he had conjured from the ground was sufficient to engulf the entire dead forest, burning everything to the ground, Seth wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he controlled them to surround the barrier before relinquishing control over the 100-meter-tall wave of molten magma, allowing it to crash forward with a resounding "bang" that echoed through the air.


    The dried wood of the dead forest erupted into mes, baptizing the Vylkr vines and earth before the massive tsunami of molten magma inundated them. The heat alone was enough to bring any godless civilization to its knees.


    Fortunately, they had a god protecting them.


    "I think this should be enough. Stronghold Leader Zogar will handle the rest on the other side," the Vige Chief nodded.


    Orion, however, continued to watch. As the tsunami of molten magma scalded the dead forest, reducing it to heaps of ashes, he noticed various strands of inky ck Vylkr energy melded with the smoke, slowly rising to the sky.


    Though Aerialia had assured him that an unusually simple phenomenon would ur due to the potency of the Vylkr energy being as high as the Divine energy, Orion hoped it wouldn''t be too challenging to handle. After all, even Aerialia didn''t know what kind of phenomenon would ur.


    Of course, it wasn''t only Orion who had witnessed this scene; even the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Seth had seen the many inky strings of Vylkr energy rising into the clouds.


    Orion had informed them about this urrence, so they hoped that it would be something they could easily handle.


    ''I can only hope that everything works out for the best,'' Stronghold Leader Seth thought, exhaling inwardly.


    Stronghold Leader Seth then refocused his attention on the Vige Chief. "How about we head over to the west side and observe Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar handle his side?" he suggested.


    The Vige Chief nodded in agreement. "I was thinking about heading there, but since you want toe along, let''s go," he said before shifting his attention towards Orion. "Do you want toe with us?" he asked.


    Orion nodded without hesitation. Knowing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s gift, he knew how he would take care of his side and was as interested as the others in watching.


    The Vige Chief leapt into the air, transforming into his giant green-horned owl form. He swooped downwards, grabbing Rightward Stronghold Leader Seth and Orion with his ws and soaring straight towards Stronghold Leader Zogar''s direction.


    Within several minutes, they arrived.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar raised his head and smiled upward, sensing their presence. "Since they are done, it should be arriving soon," he muttered, already feeling the intense heat in the air, standing outside Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier.


    He refocused his gaze forward and swung his cuss at the two-star Vylkr creeping towards him; his strikes cut down ten of them at once. He repeated the gesture several times until all that remained were the sliced remnants of one and two-star Vylkr vines.


    After twenty minutes, the intensity of the heat suddenly increased by a hundred times, followed by the resounding tremor emanating from the ground and echoes of enormous masses of water crashing against each other. However, it wasn''t water but something more dangerous -


    A sea of molten magma!


    Leftward Stronghold Leader Zogar turned to his left and faced the sea of molten magma before walking towards its direction, noticing that it had arrived much more quickly than on the other side.


    As he drew near, the sea of molten magma crashed upon him, drowning him within its fiery depths; if it had been any other warrior, they would have most likely been dead. However, such a rule didn''t apply to Stronghold Leader Zogar.

 Chapter 793 Purging the Dead Forest

    <h4>Chapter 793 Purging the Dead Forest</h4>


    As the molten sea swallowed his entire body, arge dome emerged on its surface. From the dome, the head and shoulders of an individual formed from molten magma about 60 meters tall appeared to be standing on the sea of the molten magma before diving back in, his body melding with the fiery liquid around him.


    He guided the momentum of the magma, directing it around the region of the barrier. Meanwhile, Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier continued to push outward towards the direction of the mountains.


    In terms of total annihtion, it was a breathtaking sight. And in terms of power, it further solidified their positions as the Stronghold Leaders and the reason they were chosen for that role.


    "We don''t need to worry about the river; Queen Selene has already provided a way to draw streams of water from the ground. So, we sealed the river from the inside and continued with its production from there!" Stronghold Leader Seth''s voice resounded in the air.


    Orion maintained aposed expression when asked, "Is it the same method used to rece Fifi''s position back in the Vige?" He inwardly exhaled in relief, having nearly forgotten about their water source amidst the various matters he had to handle.


    Fortunately, he had capable individuals around him to fix any issues and ensure the n went smoothly.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded. "Yes, but on a muchrger scale," he replied.


    Although the ordinary denizens of Orion''s Cities still needed to fetch water from wells to avoid sickness, a running stream was essential due to therge poption.


    Orion acknowledged with a nod. "I''ll go look at itter," he said.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded. "One more thing," he added quickly, "while you are away, the Four-eared elves have been a nuisance to the Orion''s Cities, even going as far as destroying a portion of a district close to their own."


    Orion''s expression swiftly turned serious. "What happened?" he asked.


    Stronghold Leader Seth recounted everything that had transpired during Orion''s absence.


    The Vige Chief nced down at the two of them within his ws and exhaled inwardly. He had already spoken with Patriarch Rn and decided on their punishment. However, considering the severity of their actions, Orion also needed to be present during their meeting to contribute to the decision on their punishment.


    After Stronghold Leader Seth finished his exnation, Orion nodded in understanding. The god''s chosens had mistakenly encountered Captain Seig and his lieutenant, leading to a confrontation between them and the vige warriors.


    Fortunately, Fifi had been passing through their district and intervened, defeating them effortlessly. Though they had already repaired the area, the Vige Chief had postponed their punishment until his return.


    "I understand. I will make arrangements to see Patriarch Rn after this. After all, it would be detrimental if they were not punished for their actions; that would lead others to emte them and begin to disobey the rules," Orion responded, a serious glint passing through his eyes.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Stronghold Leader Seth nodded and smiled inwardly. He had wanted to see how Orion would handle the issue, and fortunately, he found his response appropriate.


    If Orion became the Vige Chief with such character, he would dly continue to maintain their current rtionship.


    ....¡­


    Second Border City


    Seig was engrossed in his training in the backyard of his new home when he suddenly halted, his attention drawn to the sky, his expression turning grim.


    "Is anything wrong, Captain?" Evadne asked, furrowing her brows. She observed Seig''s expression change and realized that something was awry.


    "There''s something in the air... Vylkr energy. Can''t you sense it, too?" Seig replied. He shut his eyes and swiftly activated his devourer''s bracelet.


    Seig''s senses sharpened as he felt the pulse of his devourer''s heart synchronizing with his own, enabling him to detect the Vylkr energy emanating from beyond the outer walls of the Third Border City.


    He instantly leapt upwards andnded on the roof of his building. Squinting into the distance, he discerned vast billows of smoke ascending into the clouds, apanied by various strands of inky Vylkr energy spiralling upward.


    From below, a furrow formed on Evadne''s brow as she heard Seig''s words. She concentrated her senses and immediately detected the strange Vylkr energy disturbance in the distance. Observing the billows of smoke rising far away, she activated her devourer''s bracelets to heighten her senses further.


    The distant view rified before her eyes, revealing the various strands of Vylkr energy rising amidst the smoke.


    Evadne leapt into the air andnded on the roof of their building. "Captain, should we inform them?" she asked, surveying her surroundings and noticing the warriors vigntly observing them from their concealed positions.


    "No, it''s toote to warn them now. Besides, it seems they''re prepared for whatever is about to ur," Seig responded, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "But..." Evadne began, but Seig swiftly interrupted. "I know. You think you''re the only one worried here. Besides themotion this will cause, as I''ve said before, they might already have a way to deal with this if something does happen, so we have nothing to worry about."


    From the looks of it, the warriors here could protect their vast territory by preventing the Vylkr vines from passing through, using some unknown method, so Seig was confident they didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "But why didn''t the Four-eared elves try to warn them about this and stop them from going through with it?" Evadne asked, furrowing her brows in confusion.


    "Maybe, as we''ve surmised, the Four-eared elvesck a stable rtionship with them. They may have leveraged their years of trade to secure a foothold for their race here, implying they were unaware of this until now, much like us, or were not given the opportunity to speak. So they couldn''t intervene. Nevertheless, the leaders of this territory don''t appear too impulsive to remain ignorant. , so I''m inclined to believe the former," Seig responded solemnly.


    "Nevertheless, considering that they are a secluded race capable of surviving on their own, I think it''s best they learn about one of the unspoken rules all races have to abide by."

 Chapter 794 The Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 794 The Breakthrough </h4>


    Seig abruptly paused, coughing slightly as he turned his attention towards Evadne. "Can you remind me what the unspoken rule says? I seem to have forgotten it," he asked, feeling embarrassed.


    "Are you serious, Captain?" Evadne responded, arching a brow.


    Seig cleared his throat lightly as he nodded. "It''s an unspoken rule, so how am I supposed to fully remember its details if no one speaks about it?" he responded.


    Evadne shook her head in response and sighed lightly. "Listen closely then, Captain, because I won''t be repeating myself again. The unspoken rule states that while it is permissible to burn Vylkr vines, it must not be undertaken en masse without having a reliable method to deal with the Vylkr-infested fumes that result from the burning process. If a race proceeds with burning the Vylkr vines without adequate means to manage the fumes, they do so at their own peril," she responded.


    Seig nodded.


    "Captain, what do we do if they cannot deal with the catastrophe?" Evadne suddenly asked, concern etched on her expression.


    "Since we have already decided to call this ce our new home, we''ll do whatever we can to help them," Seig responded.


    "And if we are unsessful?" Evadne persisted.


    Seig remained silent. He didn''t see the need to respond to such a question when she already knew the answer to what she was asking for.


    Evadne frowned and refocused on the dense Vylkr-infested fumes rising into the sky.


    ¡­........


    Patriarch Rn residence


    The Four-eared elves'' gods chosen had already noticed the abnormality. They stared toward the Vylkr-infested smoke before they realized it was rising all around the Third border city walls into the clouds.


    "What in the gods'' name are they doing?" Leona spoke, her voice tinged with astonishment.


    "Father, we need to warn them before it''s toote," Isadora said, shifting her attention towards Patriarch Rn.


    Leona, Lyndon, and the other gods'' chosens agreed with their words.


    "It''s toote to warn them; we can only help them understand what transpires after this. Also, if I personally deliver this information to the Vige Chief, it might help ease the strain on your rtionship," Patriarch Rn responded.


    Since arriving here, their rtionship with the Vige seemed to deteriorate daily. Now, it felt like they were just one mistake away from being thrown out of the Vige, so their actions needed to be well-calcted and reversed.


    However, it seemed like they had nned to burn the whole dead forest at once, so he agreed to inform the Vige about the dangers of burning such arge quantity of Vylkr vines without a proper safety method.


    Thankfully, they didn''t get into trouble for harming the Pixies, as they weren''t the ones responsible for that incident.


    "Then I''lle with you, Father," Isadora responded.


    She saw this as an opportunity to seek Orion''s favour and plead with him on behalf of Flintor and the others. Since the Vige Chief had dyed their punishment until his arrival, she figured if they had someone like Orion on their side, along with his forgiveness, then they wouldn''t need to worry about the Vige Chief because it seemed that the Vige Chief seemed to respect Orion''s decisions more rather with it being the other way around.


    "No, I think I should go alone," Patriarch Rn responded, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "I agree with Princess Isadora, Patriarch. It wouldn''t be appropriate for your image to go alone. Given our current situation, either the Princess or the Prince should apany you," Leona chimed in, agreeing with Isadora''s sentiments.


    Though they weren''t in a position tomand the same respect as Patriarch Rn during his past trades with the Vige, it didn''t mean he had to tarnish their image because of their current predicament.


    As the face of the Four-eared elves, his treatment would influence how their entire race would be regarded. Seeing the nods of agreement on their faces, Patriarch Rn reluctantly relented.


    "Okay, Isadora will apany me to the Vige Chief," Patriarch Rn responded. How about you, Lyndon? Do you want toe with us?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the startled Lyndon.


    Clearing his dry throat, Lyndon replied, "I think it''s best if someone stays here to keep watch and prevent a repeat of the previous incident."


    Observing Lyndon''s nervous expression, Leona chuckled briefly before swiftly regaining herposure. "Don''t worry, Patriarch. We''ll do our best to protect everyone and prevent a repeat of what happened before," she assured, her tone slightly serious.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in understanding and redirected his focus to Isadora. "Go and prepare, then. We need to meet with them immediately," he instructed.


    ¡­..........


    Second Border City


    Orion arrived at the Healers'' Association headquarters branch of the Second Border City with the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar to visit Seraphina and witness her breakthrough on the potential four-star Vylkr vines findings, as Greta had requested him to do after he finished his meeting with the Vige Chief.


    That was why the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar had apanied him.


    Stronghold Leader Seth had stayed behind to oversee the molten magma as it smothered the dead forest and to create more if necessary.


    As they entered through the front door, a receptionist promptly greeted them and led them toward Seraphina''s workce.


    Upon their arrival, the receptionist knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" a voice resounded from within.


    The receptionist opened the door and stepped to the side, gesturing for them to enter.


    Orion and the others nodded and stepped inside while the receptionist closed the door behind them.


    They were immediately greeted by four familiar figures, all of whom were standing around a long rectangr table. They were the former Prismerions Healer Council members, and now heads of various Healers Association branches scattered all over Orion''s cities.


    "Mr Orion!"


    "Vige Chief!"


    "Stronghold Leader Zogar!"


    The heads of the Healers Association branches greeted them immediately upon noticing their presence.


    Orion, the Vige Chief, and Stronghold Leader Zogar all reciprocated their greetings.


    "We were already finished and were just nning to leave," Thoren said. "Seraphina will exin everything to you."


    They had arrived early that morning to finish their work after receiving important information that Orion had returned from his significant meeting. They felt mentally strained and wanted to return to their workce before resuming their duties.

 Chapter 795 The Breakthrough (2)

    <h4>Chapter 795 The Breakthrough (2)</h4>


    Valeria and Meris, who were beside them, nodded.


    "Alright," Orion responded.


    The leaders of the Healers'' Association''s various branches turned to give Seraphina a nod before exiting the room.


    After they had gone, Orion, the Vige Chief, and Stronghold Leader Zogar finally noticed a small box in the centre of the table. Their eyes were fixed on it as they approached because they sensed that something was amiss with the container.


    "It''s good that you''re finally back, husband," Seraphina abruptly said.


    Orion snapped out of his thoughts and focused on her, nodding. "I wasn''t expecting to wrap things up this early, though. Fortunately, everything worked out well for the best," he responded.


    Seraphina nodded. She decided to table the rest of the conversation for when she returned home and instead enjoyed the remainder of her day with him.


    Seraphina cleared her throat loudly to attract the Vige Chief''s and Stronghold Leader Zogar''s attention. They both snapped out of their thoughts and focused on Seraphina.


    "Ahem! As you all know, apart from our efforts to discover the main reason for the cause of the development of the Four-star Vylkr vines, we have also been working on the Devourer''s bracelets to uncover how to replicate the less potent Vylkr energy within them. However, our trials have ended in failure, so we decided to focus on the Devourer''s bracelet instead," Seraphina began.


    Before she could continue, the Vige Chief immediately interjected, "Isn''t the experiment on the cause of the development of the Four-star Vylkr vines more important?"


    "It is, however, allow me to finish my exnation, Chief," Seraphina responded before she continued, "As I was saying, after several failed experiments in trying to uncover the reason behind the development of the Four-star Vylkr vines and the reduction of the potency of the Vylkr energy, we then decided to turn our attention to the Devourer''s bracelet in hopes of discovering something worthwhile from it. Fortunately, I am happy to say that we have done so."


    "We dismantled the Devourer''s bracelet piece by piece, teaching ourselves to identify and categorize eachponent, including the heart, gears, conduits, and casing. We noted their functions and interconnections, recorded the configuration and arrangement of the internal mechanisms, and studied how the Vylkr energy is channelled and regted throughout the mechanism. We then extracted the coreponents, such as the Devourer''s heart and gears, which are essential for the Vylkr energy cirction, hoping to understand its functionality."


    "Each task was handled by a single person due to our familiarity with one another and our aversion to making mistakes, as we didn''t have enough of these mechanisms to run several trials. Initially, we anticipated the task to be difficult, as we had never worked with such a mechanism before."


    "However, after recording its configuration and arrangement and learning to identify and categorize eachponent, it was easier than we had imagined. Though it remains aplex mechanism, with several years of experience in fields like ancient medicine and alchemy, one can realize that it''s not asplex as it seems."


    "So what are you trying to say?" Orion asked, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    Even after listening to Seraphina''s words and understanding everything she had said, he still couldn''t grasp the conclusion she was heading towards.


    "Healer Seraphina, we would appreciate it if you could directly reach the conclusion of what you are trying to tell us," Stronghold Leader Zogar said.


    Unlike Orion, who could construct a flying contraption or Seraphina, all he needed was for her to get to the point to understand what she was saying.


    The Vige Chief nodded in agreement, sharing their sentiments.


    Hearing their response, Seraphina sighed inwardly and exined, "What I am trying to say is that after properly studying the Devourer''s bracelet, we are now able to make one of our own," she said, a proud smile emerging on her face as she noticed their astounded expressions.


    Silence enveloped the surrounding area within mere seconds.


    "You¡­ can replicate the Devourer''s bracelet?" The Vige Chief asked, his trembling voice shattering the stillness.


    Seraphina nodded confidently, her smile growing even more radiant and assured.


    "But how? The materials used in creating the Devourer''s bracelet are unknown even to the gods'' chosen ones, and you have confirmed yourck of knowledge about them. How is it possible to recreate it?" Orion asked curiously.


    Did she finally discern the material used for creating the Devourer''s bracelet?


    He didn''t doubt Seraphina''s words; instead, he wholeheartedly believed them, making him eager to learn how she had achieved such a remarkable feat.


    "To answer your first question, yes, we were able to recreate the Devourer''s bracelet, and no, neither I nor the others understand the type of material or alloy used in making it," Seraphina responded before quickly adding, "Allow me to exin. By using alchemical transmutation, we can refine and purify any material within eptable limits into the base structure for our new bracelet."


    Hearing Seraphina''s words, a look of realization descended upon Orion''s expression. She had used the old bracelet to forge a new one by understanding itsyout and functions.


    Witnessing Orion''s look of realization, Seraphina shifted her attention to the bewildered expressions of the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar and sighed before exining the transmutation process in detail.


    Within seconds, their eyes also widened in understanding.


    "However, that was the easy part. As it turns out, the intricate designs on the Devourer''s bracelet weren''t just for show. They were sigils meant to fortify the bracelet and protect it from harm, along with a few safety measures for the wielder. This is why they couldmand their Devourer bracelets, deactivating and activating them at will," Seraphina added.


    "So, how did you solve that issue? Considering that you recreated the Devourer''s bracelet, that meant you found another way, right?" Orion asked, his brow raised, his voiceced with curiosity.


    Seraphina nodded. "Yes, we did. The only thing we could use in ce of the sigils are runes, which are much more powerful for this task. Fortunately, just as I am well-versed in alchemy, we have someone like Thoren who is well-versed in runes," she responded.

 Chapter 796 Vylkr Fusion Armlet

    <h4>Chapter 796 Vylkr Fusion Armlet </h4>


    Though every member of the Crystalforge n could create and fortify their constructs, making them almost as powerful as ranked artefacts, their effectiveness depended on the capabilities of those creating them. Yet, there were those who went the extra mile, delving into the study of runes to elevate their constructs to the level of ranked artefacts.


    Unfortunately, not everyone possessed the talent for learning runes, so only a select few with the necessary aptitude and strength could dedicate themselves to mastering it.


    "Before implementing the runes, we needed to conduct several tests on the materials to determine their intensity and capability. Regrettably, this involved sacrificing portions of the Devourer''s bracelet. In the end, we could only inscribe six runes, some for the bracelet itself and others for the wielder," Seraphina added with a tired sigh.


    "However, as you might have already guessed, after all this, we were left with fewer of the abundant materials needed to recreate the Devourer''s bracelet. So, our only option was to manage our materials and make the bracelet slimmer than the bulky one."


    "This meant eliminating some of its inner mechanisms, which were there to ensure the adequate use of the Devourer''s bracelet and to prevent it from harming the wielder. These included many regtors to control the infusion of Vylkr energy into it. Because of the reduction of thoseponents, we had no choice but to map new pathways for the materials."


    "So, you didn''t just recreate the Devourer''s bracelet, but also changed its entire structure?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his brow raised in curiosity.


    Initially, upon hearing about Orion appointing the Prismerions'' Healers Council members to significant positions within the Healers'' Associations branches, he had assumed it was merely a matter of familiarity and inclusion of the Prismerions in the vige. However, after discovering their contributions to the innovations within Orion''s cities and witnessing their capabilities firsthand, he no longer doubted their abilities and ceased opposing the decision.


    Nheless, after listening to the extraordinary feat that Seraphina and the others had managed to aplish, he realized that even the current Orion would struggle to achieve this.


    Seraphina nodded in acknowledgement.


    "But if you removed some of itsponents and redesigned the pathways, doesn''t that mean it won''t be safe for an ordinary person? And what about the diluted Vylkr energy used to power it? Didn''t you say you couldn''t figure out how it was made?" Orion asked, pausing to take a deep breath when he saw Seraphina''s smile brightening.


    "...You found a way around that, too, didn''t you?" he asked, wide-eyed.


    Hearing Orion''s words, the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar''s hearts trembled as they gulped.


    "Firstly, yes. Due to the process we undertook to recreate the Devourer''s bracelet, it would be too dangerous for an ordinary individual to utilize. However, we were only considering it from the wrong perspective. Though the Devourer''s bracelet could be much more harmful to an average person, we can''t say the same about humans."


    "ording to the knowledge we''ve gathered, mostly from asking questions and receiving answers from the vige warriors, an average human cannot utilize Vylkr energy and form a Vylkr container because they possess a two-star potential or lower. Meanwhile, warriors who can effortlessly control Vylkr energy and create a Vylkr container possess a three-star potential and above."


    "This made us realize that the average human below the three- star potential is much more tolerant to infusion of Vylkr energy and has a higher chance of surviving an encounter with Vylkr vines, unlike individuals from other races," Seraphina exined, briefly looking at Orion as she recalled how Celeste and the others had once told her about Orion''s survival of an encounter with a Vylkr vine before he became a warrior.


    She continued, "So instead of focusing on individuals from other races, we decided to concentrate on the average humans and create these specifically for them."


    "A Devourer''s bracelet specifically made for the average viger," the Vige Chief said, repeating the words quietly.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar also echoed these words under their breath.


    "As for the recement for diluted Vylkr energy, we still haven''t discovered how to recreate it. However, we uncovered something else to rece it with, which is as simple as directly extracting the raw Vylkr energy from the Vylkr vine and sealing it within a vial for the average human to get used to it, just like how the gods'' chosen ones had gotten used to theirs."


    "Nheless, we have already run a few tests on it, and it is running perfectly. The only remaining thing is another recement for the Devourer''s heart, as the former has already been used and died when its former wielders perished."


    "Without a new Devourer''s heart, it won''t be able to store and utilize the Vylkr energy it had collected from the Vails. We might have done more to figure out how to fix that issue, but three days is too short to solve something asplex as that," Seraphina added, exhaling deeply as she finished her exnation.


    Once Seraphina was done speaking, a brief silence fell upon their surroundings.


    "There''s nothing to be disappointed about. You have done wonderfully well in just three days, and even I''m speechless about what to say," Orion responded, breaking the silence as he shook his head at Seraphina''sst words.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "Yes, you have done enough in such a short time. I don''t think you need to feel disappointed about anything," he added.


    "I agree with Warrior Orion and the Vige Chief," stated Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    "However, for the Devourer''s heart, is there anything you need that the Vige can provide you with to assist in your experiment?" he asked.


    Since Seraphina would be dealing with raw Vylkr energy, which is the Vigers'' specialty, he figured she would need their help to finish the experiment. So, he decided to be straightforward and ask her directly.


    "Well, there is something we''ll need your help for," Seraphina asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 797 Vylkr Fusion Armlet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 797 Vylkr Fusion Armlet (2)</h4>


    "What are they? I''ll do anything within my power to aplish it," the Vige Chief asked, his tone solemn.


    Now, they had the opportunity to transform even the most average viger into a warrior; he could not overlook it or purposefully ignore it.


    Of course, something like this could turn the Vige upside down, but with their discoveries about the outside world, Vige Chief Brane understood that a Devourer''s bracelet, much more powerful than its original, was something the vige needed at this very moment.


    Therefore, he was willing to ensure this experiment waspleted.


    Just thinking about the gifts that had gone untapped because the individuals possessing them couldn''t be warriors, the Vige Chief couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine.


    A vige where everyone could utilise and manipte Vylkr''s energy was frightening and exciting.


    "As long as it is within my power, I promise to do whatever it takes to ensure this experiment ispleted," Orion said, his tone serious.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar also nodded, sharing the same sentiments.


    Witnessing their response, Seraphina nodded thoughtfully, "The safest solution we havee up with is to graft a part of the chosen wielder''s body to create a new Devourer''s heart before allowing them to wield the Devourer''s bracelet. With Greta''s help, we won''t have to worry about the repercussions or potential failures. However, for an effective solution, we would need to graft that of a warrior¡ªthe more vital, the better."


    "It doesn''t matter whether they are dead or alive as long as they can perfectly utilise Vylkr energies with their bodies. All we need to do is drain as much Vylkr energy as possible and transmute it, and we''ll have a much more effective solution."


    "It isn''t the safest because theponent used for grafting from the warriors to recreate the Devourer''s heart will be obviously more familiar with the Vylkr energy and will adapt to its infusion very quickly, which will also hasten the wielder''s control of the Vylkr energy but will also cause a few temporary side effects, which we are still unsure of."


    "Temporary side effects?" Orion repeated, his brow raised in curiosity.


    Seraphina nodded. "Yes, we only expect these side effects to be temporary until they fully acquire control of the Vylkr energy in their body and can wield the Devourer''s bracelet," she responded.


    Orion and the others all nodded in understanding.


    "Which of the options do you think is best?" The Vige Chief asked, his eyes fixed on Seraphina.


    Since she and the other healers hade up with all of this, they must already have an option of their own, so he wanted to know what it was.


    "Naturally, since we have two Devourer''s bracelets, I''m inclined to say we try both options and observe how it develops from there. However, considering we are not in a hurry, I would pick option one as it''s the safest option. And considering this is the Vylkr energy we are talking about, it''s better to be safe than effective and take risks," Seraphina responded thoughtfully.


    "Okay, then we''ll go with option one," the Vige Chief responded.


    "I''ll do my best to find any volunteers from the vige willing to be the first to undergo such an experiment and send them to you as quickly as possible," he added.


    There was no doubt that many people in the vige would give up everything they had to be warriors, so he wasn''t worried about not finding any volunteers; however, he only needed to inform them about the risks involved,


    "Since we''re done, can we look at the Devourer''s bracelet that you all worked together to recreate?" Orion asked eagerly.


    The Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader, Zogar, agreed with Orion. They were genuinely eager to see what the Devourer''s bracelet looked like.


    Seraphina stretched her hand to grab hold of the box before pausing; then she opened it towards Orion and the others.


    As Orion and the others continued to watch, they observed the Devourer''s bracelet finally being revealed. Though it still possessed the same metallic colour as the standard Devourer''s bracelet, it appeared much sleeker. It retained various metal parts and screws attached to it, with no dents or scratches on its surface.


    Unlike the standard Devourer''s bracelets, which were 5 cm thick, this one appeared only to be about 3 cm thick, showcasing its slimmer profile. Also, rather than the numerous inscriptions surrounding the standard ones, this one featured much more detailed inscriptions resembling runes on each and every part of its body.


    "Leaving it nd like this was a bit tasteless, especially since we wanted to differentiate it from the standard Devourer''s bracelet. However, we decided to add some colour to it after we finished everything," Seraphina said. "


    Nheless, I present to you all the ''Vylkr Fusion Armlet,''" she added with a broad, satisfied smile.


    "Vylkr Fusion Armlet," Orion repeated, feeling the words roll off his lips.


    "Yes, we were nning to go for something like ''Devourer''s Fusion Bracelet,'' but we needed something much more distinct and equally domineering than its counterpart, so we went with that name. Do you like it?" Seraphina asked.


    Orion nodded immediately. "Of course I do. Vylkr Fusion Armlet is an equally interesting and domineering name," he responded.


    "I like the name as well. It perfectly fits what you all have managed to recreate," the Vige Chief nodded, agreeing.


    "I also agree," Stronghold Leader Zogar chimed in.


    After they had looked closely at the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, Seraphina closed the box and set it aside for safekeeping.


    "We''ll be taking our leave now. I need to properly digest all the information I just received and deal with the urrence that might emerge with burning the entire dead forest. In the meantime, we''ll have the festival, which will also serve as Orion''s coronation as the new Vige Chief in two days."


    "So, ensure that this experiment remains a secret until it''spleted, as we don''t want anything that might stir up anymotion for now with these three events. I''ll also do my best to ensure that it''s kept between the three of us only," the Vige Chief said, his expression serious.

 Chapter 798 The Vylkr Veil

    Chapter 798 The  Vylkr Veil


    ??"You don''t need to worry, Chief. This experiment is only known to the four of us who worked on it, and we''ve all promised to keep it a secret until it is ready to be released to the public," Seraphina responded, nodding in understanding.


    The Vige Chief nodded in acknowledgement. "I''ll be taking my leave then. I''ll see you bothter," he responded before he turned around and exited the room.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded before turning around and exiting the room, following suit.


    After they left, only Orion and Seraphina were left inside the workspace.


    Immediately, Seraphina lept from her position and flew into Orion. Fortunately, Orion had already opened his arms to wee her. She wrapped all four limbs around his figure.


    Orion reciprocated her gestures, embracing her warmly.


    "It''s good that you''re back because I was beginning to get worried," Seraphina said.


    "I told you that nothing is going to happen to me," Orion responded, a smile gracing his lips.


    "Well, you can''t me me, can you? You were going to meet with Aegis of the Arctic Deity and had stayed there for three days, so there''s no way I wouldn''t be worried," Seraphina retorted.


    Orion smiled and didn''t respond. He hugged her silently, relishing the moment until she finally descended to the ground and released him.


    "So, what do you think about my presentation? I hope you''re not disappointed," Seraphina asked, gently holding Orion''s chin.


    Orion nodded, "You absolutely impressed me. There''s no way I can be disappointed after witnessing such a presentation," he responded, wrapping his arms around her waist.


    "Whenever I think you wouldn''t be able to perform past a certain limit, you shatter it and go even further. Without a doubt, you and the other healers will be pioneers for starting something so great," he added, his hands stretching downwards to grab her plump buttocks.


    "That''s wonderful, too," Seraphina responded, smiling naughtily as she leaned in and sealed Orion''s lips. They kissed, their lips melding passionately until they pulled apart.


    Orion''s hands had already pulled Seraphina''s long, slit violet dress up and snuck into her panties, trying to get a hold of her pussy lips from behind.


    "Mmmhhhmm~~~" Seraphina moaned seductively, her lips pressed close to Orion''s ears.


    Just as Orion was about to pull down her matching violet panties, Seraphina immediately stopped him, saying, "Husband, not here. I want to feel you deep inside me, and I don''t want to stop midway. Let''s return to the manor before we continue." Her zed eyes were fixed on Orion as she leaned in and kissed him briefly before pulling back and walking away to properly arrange her dress.


    "Also, I still have to arrange the materials we worked with and clean up before I leave, so you can go ahead without me. I''ll meet you at home," Seraphina responded.


    Orion knew that Seraphina didn''t allow anybody into her workshop, including cleaning it when it was dirty. ording to her, the best way to maintain a perfect workshop was to personally take care of it oneself, including cleaning after use and arranging all the equipment in order.


    This way, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything getting spoiled or missing.


    Nevertheless, Orion understood everyone has their own habits, so he nodded. "Okay. There''s something else I have to deal with before heading back home, so you can take your time," he responded.


    He approached her from behind and grabbed her voluptuous breast, giving a light squeeze and prompting her to turn her head to the side.


    After stealing a kiss, Orion released his grip and exited the room, leaving Seraphina gazing at him with a warm smile.


    ¡­........


    As Orion walked down the corridor, a figure abruptly rushed past him beforeing to a halt in front of him.


    "What is it?" Orion frowned as he looked at the woman who had blocked his path.


    "Mr Orion, the Vige Chief, urgently needs your presence downstairs," the woman said, taking deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Orion furrowed his brows in confusion. He thought the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar had already left, but it seemed they were still downstairs and had even sent someone to call him.


    Orion nodded, "Let''s go then," he responded.


    The woman immediately nodded and led Orion downstairs toward the direction of the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    The woman nodded and led the way downstairs.


    Once they arrived, Orion immediately noticed Patriarch Rn and his daughter, Isadora, standing close to the Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar with solemn expressions.


    "It''s good that you''re finally here. Patriarch Rn searched for us and came to tell us about something very important rted to the burning of the Vylkr vines," the Vige Chief said.


    Listening to the Vige Chief''s words, Orion exhaled and nodded in understanding. "If it''s about the phenomenon that would follow soon after, then you don''t have to worry about it. Though we might not know what it is, we have nothing to worry about with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection," Orion responded, shaking his head in assurance.


    ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity protection,'' Patriarch Rn pondered, furrowing his brows in confusion. A realization struck him as he recalled how the Vylkr vines couldn''t approach the Orion''s cities, and none of the Vylkr-infested fumes and ash had infiltrated past the city walls.


    Patriarch Rn swiftly concluded that whoever Aegis of the Arctic was, they were responsible for safeguarding the Orion''s cities, enabling their construction on such a grand scale without fear of Vylkr vines attack.


    The Vige Chief shook his head. "No, that''s not the reason. Patriarch Rn hase today to inform us that he knows exactly what the phenomenon is," he responded.


    Orion''s expression immediately shifted to astonishment, and he turned his gaze toward Patriarch Rn. Seeing Patriarch Rn nod in confirmation, Orion was left utterly dumbfounded.


    "We rushed to find you the instant we spotted the smoke billowing outside," Patriarch Rn said, his tone grave.


    Orion nodded. "Let''s find a more private spot to discuss this," he replied.


    The matter was too sensitive to be discussed in such a public space.

 Chapter 799 The Vylkr Veil (2)

    Chapter 799 The Vylkr Veil (2)


    ??After locating an empty room within the branch headquarters of the Healers'' Association, typically reserved for hosting guests, they settled into plush individual chairs arranged around a wide rectangr table.


    The Vige Chief said, "Patriarch Rn, please exin to us what kind of phenomenon emerges from burning arge quantity of Vylkr vines."


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar listened intently as he began to speak.


    Patriarch Rn nodded and exined, "When arge portion of Vylkr vines is burned at such a frightening degree, and the Vylkr-infested fumes reach the sky, it creates something known as the Vylkr veil. This Vylkr veil is a thick, swirling fog resembling dense smoke drifting around."


    "As it spreads and envelops the surroundings, strange and unsettling phenomena emerge. This phenomenon is known as ''Heaving ground,'' where the destroyed Vylkr vines surge back to life with unnatural growth, resulting in strange variants of vicious Vylkr vines whose lives are supported only by the Vylkr veil."


    Orion, the Vige Chief, and Stronghold Leader Zogar felt their hearts sink as they absorbed Patriarch Rn''s words.


    "What do you mean by Vylkr vine variants, Patriarch Rn?" The Vige Chief''s voice was serious, his heart pounding.


    "The Vylkr vine variants are variations like the Vylkr de Vine, with razor-sharp tendrils that move with unnatural speed and ferocity, and the Vylkr Wraith Vine, a ghostly apparition emerging from the eerie fog of the Vylkr Veil, capable of gliding through the air and effortlessly ensnaring their prey."


    "Thetter may seem easier to handle due to their spectral nature, but they are relentless, while the former are swift, dangerous threats. Only those with strength equal to or above a three-star Vylkr vine are sent to handle them to minimize casualties," Patriarch Rn exined.


    "Are you suggesting that all of this arises solely from burning arge quantity of Vylkr vines?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his astonishment evident despite his efforts to conceal it.


    Orion and the Vige Chief were equally stunned, taking a moment to digest the weight of the information they had just received.


    Patriarch Rn nodded solemnly. "Yes, however, it isn''t so simple. Burning arge quantity of one-star Vylkr vines wouldn''t be able to create such a phenomenon due to their low abundance of Vylkr energy. This phenomenon only arises from burning a substantial amount of two-star Vylkr vines, which canst for two or three days, or three-star Vylkr vines, which canst up to four days. But they do not superimpose upon each other if burned simultaneously."


    "Of course, there is also the fact that this can cause extreme weather conditions at the edge of the Vylkr veil due to the sudden emergence of such dense energy in the air, which can cause amotion. If evaporating the Vylkr vines from the surface of this world was enough to get rid of it, then I can assure you there would be a scarcity of Vylkr vines. Because of this, taking such action is not worth it unless you deal with small controlled quantities," he added.


    "Considering that this is not a runaway city where we might have a chance to evade the danger and escape but arge structure at the centre of such a phenomenon, we must hastily prepare for what ising."


    As Orion and the others contemted Patriarch Rn''s words, Isadora discreetly nced in Orion''s direction throughout the meeting, hoping to catch his attention. Unfortunately, all of her attempts were futile.


    "You mentioned that all of this arises due to burning arge quantity of two-star or three-star Vylkr vines. But what if we were to burn a Vylkr vine higher than that inrge quantities?" Orion asked curiously.


    Although learning about the phenomenon that would emerge from burning arge quantity of Vylkr vines was enough to stun him into silence, as he could never have imagined such a thing, he wasn''t worried because of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection.


    However, Patriarch Rn and Isadora, seated beside him, were immediately confused by Orion''s question.


    "I don''t understand what you mean by that, Mr Orion," Patriarch Rn asked, his tone bewildered.


    "Ahem! I think he is trying to say that we decided to burn the dead forest and the Vyllkr vines together because we discovered the emergence of a four-star Vylkr vine. So, to halt their growth, we burned them along with the one, two, and three-star Vylkr vines," the Vige Chief cleared his throat and said.


    A pin-drop silence descended upon the room.


    Patriarch Rn stammered, wide-eyed, "Four¡­ Four-star Vylkr vine?" his voice trembling.


    Even Isadora couldn''t help but shiver when she heard the Vige Chief''s words. After all, this was the first time she had heard such a sentence.


    Four-star Vylkr vine! Even the gods'' chosen wouldn''t dare joke about such a thing. However, looking at the Vige Chief''s expression and Orion''s and Stronghold Leader Zogar''s beside him, Isadora was immediately aware that they might not be joking.


    The Vige Chief nodded, "Yes, we have confirmed the existence of a four-star Vylkr vine. As such, we are doing everything in our power to eradicate them. Regarding the Vylkr veil and themotion this will cause, we have chosen this method even without knowing what the phenomenon would be. So, you don''t have to worry; we are perfectly capable of properly protecting this entire territory until the phenomenon dies down," he responded.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded confidently, agreeing with the Vige Chief''s words.


    Patriarch Rn and Isadora were stunned by their response.


    Hadn''t they just heard everything they had said?


    A Vylkr veil formed from a two-star and three-star Vylkr vine was already terrifying enough, and now a Four-star Vylkr vine. Who knows what kind of phenomena would emerge from it?


    Though he appreciated their confidence and could guess that it came from the strange protection that held back the Vylkr vines from infiltrating the Orion''s cities, as someone who has witnessed these phenomena firsthand, how could he not be aware of their terrors and even downy them?


    "Vige Chief Brane, though I trust your words, I don''t think this is something you should disregard," Patriarch Rn said.

 Chapter 800 Commencement of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon

    Chapter 800 Commencement of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon


    ??"Patriarch Rn, I assure you that we are not ignoring this situation; we are well-prepared to handle it. No matter what kind of phenomenon arises, we are ready to face it. Furthermore, we can effortlessly hold back the Vylkr vines because we possess a god''s protection."


    "We believe this divine shield will enable us to push back this phenomenon until it ends. Nheless, I hope you keep this revtion to yourself and do not reveal it to anyone," Orion responded, sighing as he revealed the secret of Aegis of the Arctic Deity to Patriarch Rn and Isadora.


    "A god," Patriarch Rn repeated, his expression stunned. He snapped his head in the direction of the Vige Chief.


    Witnessing the Vige Chief nod in agreement with Orion''s words, his expression froze as he refocused it back on Orion.


    A sudden thought surged through his mind, prompting him to recall the encounter with Iris, a divine apostle who had disclosed her identity to him on their first day in the Second Border City.


    However, the information she provided was that the god was dead. Given the various challenges they faced in Orion''s Cities, he opted not to pursue the matter further, focusing instead on repairing their rtionship with the territory''s leaders before asking about a sensitive topic about the divine apostles.


    But who could have expected that he had been deceived? Not only was the goddess still alive, but it was also the very reason they were shielded from the Vylkr vines¡ª


    Wait a second!


    Another thought surfaced in his mind as he recalled Iris mentioning the name of their goddess, Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon, instead of Aegis of the Arctic Deity. Although he wasn''t familiar with thetter name, he instantly grasped that they were referring to two distinct gods.


    The small vige with which he had previously traded had undergone such rapid development that it now received blessings from two gods. And that didn''t even include Naka, whom he was sure was the vige''s primary god and the reason for their sess thus far.


    Three gods!


    Beside him, Isadora''s mind seemed to short-circuit, leaving her in a daze. She was now more focused on regaining herposure than seeking Orion''s attention.


    "Patriarch Rn, I understand that this revtion might not be easy for you to swallow. If given a chance, I had intended to deliver the information in a much calmer manner, not like this," Orion responded, his gaze fixed on Patriarch Rn, whose expression had shifted multiple times in seconds.


    Meanwhile, his daughter beside him seemed frozen in shock, unable to regain herposure.


    Orion wasn''t overly concerned about revealing the presence of Aegis of the Arctic Deity to them, as it was only a matter of time before they learned about him. Whether they could do anything about it would depend on whether they could defend themselves against a literal man-made god.


    Patriarch Rn shook his head. "You don''t have to exin. Though this revtion shocked me beyond belief, you don''t have to worry. I perfectly understand your reasons for doing so," he sighed deeply.


    "But there''s something I would like to ask concerning this god," Patriarch Rn interjected quickly.


    "What is it?" Orion asked curiously.


    It was Patriarch Rn''s first time learning about Aegis of the Arctic Deity, so Orion was curious about what questions he might have.


    "Is ''he'' alive?" Patriarch Rn asked.


    Orion nodded. "Aegis of the Arctic Deity is alive, and... well," he replied, trailing off slightly.


    "Do you have any further questions, Patriarch Rn?" Orion asked.


    He had pressing matters and wanted to wrap up the meeting as soon as possible.


    Patriarch Rn shook his head in response. Though he had many questions bubbling in his mind and sensed Orion''s readiness to address them all, he recognised the wisdom in quelling his curiosity and maintaining silence at such a crucial moment.


    "I came here only to ensure we are prepared for what wille. Hearing that we are under the protection of a god is enough to put my weary heart at ease," Patriarch Rn responded, exhaling in relief.


    "If that''s the case, then this meeting is¡ª" Orion began, but before he could finish his sentence, a loud thunderstrike pierced through the sky, echoing like a resounding drumbeat,pelling him to fall silent.


    Patriarch Rn exhaled deeply. "It seems it''s already started," he remarked, his gaze fixed outside the window.


    ¡­......


    Within minutes, they arrived at the headquarters of the Healers'' Association branch and directed their gazes upward.


    Orion, the Vige Chief, and Stronghold Leader Zogar watched the bright shes of light streaking through the sky like thunder.


    The once bright sky was now wholly darkened, resembling the depths of night without a single star to illuminate it, casting the entirety of Orion''s Cities into an eerie shade of darkness.


    Streetnterns suddenly flickered to life, glowing across the darkened expanse of Orion''s Cities.


    "What''s happening? Why has the sky suddenly darkened?" asked a man standing nearby.


    "Didn''t you see therge smoke rising around the city earlier? I heard from someone that the warriors were burning the Vylkr vines, so I think this has something to do with the Vylkr vines," said another man beside him.


    As they conversed, several others nearby overheard their voices clearly and immediately understood that this urrence was directly rted to the Vylkr vines. Considering the dangers of the Vylkr vines, they became even more frightened about the event and what it meant for their lives.


    Multiple voices began to speak up, and soon, the whole area was filled with chatter and screams.


    "EVERYONE, QUIET DOWN!" Orion''s voice reverberated around the area as he attempted to calm the voices that threatened to escte into a problem if not handled immediately.


    The whole area suddenly quieted down.


    "In case some of you are not aware of who I am, let me rify; I am Orion, the architect and founder of the Orion''s Cities," Orion spoke loudly, his voice cutting through the silence.

 Chapter 801 Commencement of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 801 Commencement of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon (2)</h4>


    "And I can assure you that although this has something to do with Vylkr vines, you have nothing to worry about. Our warriors are handling the issue and will protect us from anything the Vylkr vines throw at us!" he continued, his tone reassuring.


    "Nheless, I''m well aware of how ufortable the shortage of light can be. However, our only option is to endure this for a few weeks before the sky clears up. So everyone, please go about your day without fear or worry."


    "If the architect of Orion''s Cities himself is saying this, then we obviously don''t need to worry," remarked a woman confidently.


    The Vylkr vines have never broken into Orion''s Cities before, so why should they be capable of doing so now?"


    "Yes, I agree," chimed in a young man nearby. "My senior sister is currently in a rtionship with a warrior, and he has assured her not to worry if anythinges up. No matter what, she shouldn''t be worried about the Vylkr vines. I guess he was talking about something like this."


    After listening to Orion''s words, several voices rose in agreement.


    Within minutes, the whole area quietened, and everyone returned to their previous activities as though nothing significant had happened.


    Orion sighed as he watched the scene unfold. He knew that the only reason this had worked was that they had all witnessed the construction of Orion''s Cities, along with the strength of the warriors, and were thus more confident in their safety than fearful of the Vylkr vines.


    Fortunately, it was a good thing, as he could only imagine the chaos that could have erupted if it were the other way around.


    Orion inwardly sighed as he nced at the darkened sky once more. "There goes the snowy week I was nning for," he muttered.


    Patriarch Rn was impressed and surprised at how easily Orion handled the crowds. Though he could simrly handle the Four-eared elves, it was only because they were ustomed to living in fear of the Vylkr vines'' encroachment. Even then, they would need to deploy hundreds of gods'' chosens ones to suppress any groups that might use the situation to incite crime andmit various atrocities.


    Isadora, however, was visibly impressed by Orion''s words and conduct.


    "We should get going and have the warriors deliver this message throughout the Orion''s Cities. I''ll head back to the Vige and have Thak and the warriors from Leftward and Rightward Stronghold handle it," the Vige Chief suggested.


    It would be quicker and more effective for the warriors to spread this information to calm the people down rather than doing so themselves and going from one location to another.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded. "I''ll head over to the Third Border City walls and have the warriors there spread the message," he responded.


    Orion acknowledged their n with a nod. "I''ll take care of the Leftward and Rightward stronghold branches in the Second and Third Border Cities and ensure they inform everyone," he replied decisively.


    The Vige Chief and Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in understanding. The Vige Chief shapeshifted into a giant green-horned owl and soared toward the direction of the Vige. Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Zogar leapt into the air, swiftly heading towards the Third Border City walls.


    "I think you should return to your home as well," Orion said, directing his attention to Patriarch Rn and Isadora.


    Patriarch Rn nodded in agreement with Orion''s words and motioned for his daughter to follow him as he turned to leave.


    However, to his surprise, Isadora took a few steps toward Orion and lowered her head respectfully before him.


    "Mr Orion, I''m certain you''re already aware of the trouble our people have caused. On behalf of the Four-eared Elf race, I beg you to consider lightening whatever punishment you have for us. I can assure you that those responsible are fully aware of their actions and deeply regret them," Isadora pleaded earnestly.


    Then, with a hint of desperation, she added, "Furthermore, if that''s not sufficient, I am willing to offer you all of my most valuable possessions to sate your anger and mitigate the punishment. Please, I beg of you to reconsider."


    "Isadora¡­" Patriarch Rn began, wanting to call out to his daughter, but he quickly halted, choosing instead to observe silently.


    Though he was taken aback by his daughter''s actions, deep down, he hoped Orion would listen to her plea and consider mitigating the punishment he had in store for them.


    He had already given away all his valuable possessions, so he couldn''t even if he wanted to meet Orion himself and plead for leniency.


    Furthermore, while he could discipline Flintor and the others, he couldn''t entirely me them for their actions. After all, who could have predicted that the only district Orion prohibited them from entering would be the same ce where Captain Seig and his lieutenant were staying?


    It was an unfortunate coincidence that they found themselves there while pursuing the Pixies.


    Patriarch Rn couldn''t help but inwardly smile wryly. Never before had he felt so helpless, having to stand aside and watch his daughter plead for forgiveness on behalf of their entire race.


    It was one of the most shameful moments he had ever experienced as a leader and a father.


    Listening to Isadora''s heartfelt plea, Orion furrowed his brows thoughtfully.


    He knew he still needed to decide on their punishment, but he hadn''t devised the right punishment. Furthermore, he realised a simple punishment could not resolve their offence.


    Orion knew he could rid himself of this headache and the apanying problems by expelling the entire Four-eared elf race from the Orion''s cities. However, that would result in the extinction of an entire race, and it was a solution he wasn''t willing to entertain.


    Besides, Patriarch Rn had already offered a divine artefact to apologise for the previous incident.


    Rather than punishing the entire race for the actions of a few, he could only hold those directly responsible ountable and ensure they faced the consequences themselves.

 Chapter 802 Reducing The Four-eared Elven Race Punishment

    Chapter 802 Reducing The Four-eared Elven Race Punishment


    ??However, Orion knew he couldn''t express such opinions directly.


    So, he frowned and narrowed his eyes at Isadora.


    "This isn''t a matter I can overlook just because of your words, Miss Isadora. I personally came to you to give you my instructions, yet you disobeyed them, brandished your weapons to attack the warriors, and even damaged a portion of the district you were instructed to stay away from. Considering these actions, I don''t believe you deserve to have your punishment mitigated if you can''t even follow a simple instruction," Orion responded, shaking his head as he sighed deeply.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Isadora''s eyes widened. "Mr Orion¡­," Isadora pleaded, immediately copsing to her knees before him. "Please, I beg you. I know we have disobeyed your orders, and we are well aware that we must face the consequences of our actions. But I also know that the punishment could result in the expulsion of some of the Four-eared elven race from the Orion''s Cities. So, I beg you to show mercy. I swear in the name of my god that such a thing will never happen again."


    Isadora could feel the sharp gazes of the people around them as they walked past, but she paid them no mind.


    Whether she was the daughter of Patriarch Rn, a former leader of a Runaway City, none of that mattered at this moment. In fact, none of their statuses mattered at all.


    In Orion''s presence, they were reduced to nothing more than refugees, clinging desperately to the familiarity of the Vige for survival. Yet, they repeatedly ignored the vige rules, jeopardizing their survival.


    So, at this moment, nothing else matters but Orion''s response.


    Observing Isadora''s actions, Orion narrowed his eyes and scrutinized her as if searching for any hint of falsehood in her words.


    Feeling Orion''s gaze sweep over her, Isadora shivered under intense scrutiny.


    Orion withdrew his gaze, exhaling loudly. "Okay. I''ll do my best to mitigate your punishment by only holding those responsible for the attack and rule-breaking ountable rather than punishing the entire Four-eared Elves race," he said, feigning resignation. "However, there won''t be a second chance if there is another vition of the rules. The Four-eared elven race will be swiftly expelled from the Orion''s cities."


    Isadora felt relief wash over her at Orion''s words, nodding in understanding. "Thank you," she replied, her expression turning serious instantly.


    She understood that actions spoke louder than words now; they needed to obey the rules to avoid expulsion from the Orion''s Cities.


    "You misunderstand, Miss Isadora. Truthfully, among all the other races in my Cities, the Four-eared elves are the only ones who haven''t yet provided value beneficial for everyone. Instead of thanking me, you should focus on rectifying that. Also, suppose you have time to cause trouble. In that case, it means you no longer need the extended duration of time given by the Vige Chief, so I''ll be taking that away," Orion responded.


    He knew that this would make no one doubt his judgment and make reducing their punishment more eptable.


    Isadora''s shoulders slumped as she nodded in understanding. She hadn''t expected Orion to reduce their punishment due to her pleading, so hearing the conditions he set forth, she sighed in relief.


    Patriarch Rn exhaled tiredly after witnessing the emotional scene unfold before him. He knew that his Four-eared Elveen race had once again escaped a challenging situation, and this time, it was all thanks to his daughter.


    ''Maybe it''s time I retire and hand over control of the Four-eared elven race to her. She seems much more capable of handling the situation than me,'' Patriarch Rn thought.


    "If that is all, you can return to your homes; I have several important matters to attend to," Orion said. However, as he was about to turn around and leave, Isadora''s voice sounded again, "Mr. Orion, I would like to ask you for one more thing."


    Orion halted his steps and narrowed his eyes at Isadora, "What is it?" he responded.


    Isadora opened her mouth to speak, "I¡­I¡­" She stammered before biting her lip and instantly regaining control, "I''ve thought about it deeply, and I would like to work under you. You don''t need to pay or give me anything as a reward. Also, you said it yourself: we haven''t yet proven that we can provide any value to the Orion''s cities, so why don''t you use this opportunity to see if I am fit enough to contribute," she responded, her hands tightening into fists as she looked at the ground, not daring to meet Orion''s gaze with the fierce expression on her face.


    This was also one of the reasons she wanted to meet Orion. As the architect and founder of the Orion''s Cities, his authority held as much power as the Vige Chief, if not more. Also, the fact that she wouldn''t be able to have the privilege to meet him except by chance, like now, made her realize that this was the perfect opportunity to try her luck and see if she could work under him.


    This way, not only would she be able to see him without relying on luck, but she could also learn more about the Orion''s Cities and understand the best approach for the Four-eared elves to provide their value to the city and settle within it without further issues.


    Listening to Isadora''s words, Patriarch Rn could no longer remain silent. "Isadora, what do you think you''re doing?" he asked.


    It was one thing for him to stand helplessly on the side and watch his daughter beg for forgiveness on behalf of their entire race, but it was another for him to observe his daughter present herself as a beggar to work under the young man before them.


    Patriarch Rn was well-versed in the vige''s culture and traditions, which he respected as he had seen cultures much stranger than it. He had imparted this knowledge to his children and the gods'' chosens, so he couldn''t fathom what could be going through his daughter''s mind when she uttered such a word, especially after understanding its implications.

 Chapter 803 Orions Pending Decision

    Chapter 803 Orion''s Pending Decision


    ??Isadora turned to her father, who stood beside her and shook her head gently. "Father, this is our best course of action right now. We shouldn''t be focusing on rebuilding the Four-eared elven race to its former glory. Instead, we should focus on integrating into the Orion''s Cities and proving that we''re not merely refugees. Taking this step is just the beginning. Besides, we''ve already lost everything valuable we once had, so what do we have to lose except our lives? Isn''t it worth seizing every opportunity we find?" she exined.


    Patriarch Rn was taken aback by her words and realized her deep insight. For the sake of their entire race, she was willing to take the lead and secure their uncertain future.


    Though Patriarch Rn knew his daughter was smart, having been taught by the best teachers in the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, he had never imagined she would devise such a n on her own.


    ''Yes... Yes, it had to be,'' Patriarch Rn thought, nodding inwardly.


    He realized that his daughter might have matured significantly during the attack on their runaway city and the loss of many of their people along the way. They had hidden their emotions to spare him worry about their well-being, but now, looking at the determined gaze in his daughter''s eyes, he could see she had changed more than he had expected.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Patriarch Rn quietly nodded in understanding.


    Isadora sighed in relief, a faint smile gracing her lips as she turned her attention back to Orion, awaiting his response.


    Orion pondered Isadora''s words deeply. Having observed their conversation, he understood her intentions. He saw her suggestion not as a problem but as an opportunity to better integrate the Four-eared elves into the Orion''s Cities. After all, Isadora''s influence appeared to rival her father''s.


    Whether Isadora could prove the value of the Four-eared elven race during her time working under him depended solely on her abilities. If sessful, the Orion''s Cities would gain another group of hardworking and valuable members.


    However, if she failed, he would have to revert to his previous n: gradually relegating them to the bottom rung of society, assigning them menial tasks, and dividing them among the other races in the city, thereby ensuring their contribution to the Orion''s Cities.


    Orion refocused his attention on Isadora and nodded thoughtfully. "Unfortunately, I can''t provide an immediate answer at the moment. I''ll visit your home to deliver my response and inform the culprits of their punishment. You''ll have to wait for my decision," he replied.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Isadora inwardly released a deep sigh of relief and nodded. She had feared immediate rejection from Orion, but his decision to take time to consider her request offered her a glimmer of hope.


    "Understood. I''ll await your visit," Isadora replied, rising to her feet with a grateful smile gracing her lips.


    "I apologize for taking up your time, Mr Orion. I''ll take my leave now," she added, bowing again to Orion before leaving.


    Patriarch Rn was on the verge of turning around to leave, but he hesitated, his mind racing with thoughts before he ultimately dropped his shoulders in defeat. He exhaled loudly and approached Orion, halting before him and bowing his head slightly.


    "Thank you for your mercy upon my Four-eared elf race. I, Patriarch Rn, have witnessed your reasoning, patience, and forgiving heart today. As my daughter has stated, I will ensure that the entire Four-eared elven race obeys the rules to prevent something like this from urring in the future," he said, giving onest nod before turning to meet with his daughter, waiting in the distance.


    "You know, I haven''t seen you handle issues like this so seriously in a long time," a voice sounded behind Orion.


    Orion turned to the side, fixing his gaze on Seraphina, who stood beside the entrance of the headquarters branch of the Healers Association. She carried an oversized brown crystalline suitcase beside her and greeted him with a warm smile.


    "What''s in the suitcase?" Orion asked, curious about its contents.


    He had sensed Seraphina''s arrival after his speech to calm the public, so he wasn''t surprised to see her there.


    Seraphina effortlessly lifted therge crystalline suitcase. "It contains the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and all the equipment I need to work from home," she replied, lowering her hand.


    "Though I trust in Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s shield to protect us from this phenomenon, I believe it''s safer to work from home during these times. That way, I can take care of the children and family while still being productive," she sighed lightly.


    After spending a considerable amount of time working with the Vylkr vines and their energy, she hade to understand their unpredictability and ferocity. Therefore, she wasn''t willing to take any chances with a literally terrifying Vylkr phenomenon looming over their heads, even with the protection of a god.


    Orion nodded understandingly. He knew he couldn''t convince her that everything would be fine, so he respected her decision to take precautions, especially given the nature of her project. "Would you like me to escort you back home?" he offered.


    "Of course. Why do you think I''m still waiting here? Let''s go. I need to get home early so I can continue my work," Seraphina replied, smiling brightly.


    Orion grinned in response to her enthusiasm. He approached her and scooped her up in a princess carry before taking off into the sky, heading towards their home.


    .............


    Third Border City


    Garden


    Beneath the Divine Essence Lake


    A middle-aged man, draped in a long green robe and adorned with a pair of sandals seemingly crafted by the forest itself,y tired and injured on a grass bed within a vast garden.


    Two stunning sets of translucent Pixie wings sprouted from his back while golden bracelets adorned his upper arms and each wrist. Despite his weariness, he gazed fondly at the thousands of Pixies dancing through the air, his warm smile reflecting the affection of a parent beholding their beloved children.

 Chapter 804 Completing Aegis Of The Arctic Deity’s Inheritance Trial

    <h4>Chapter 804 Completing Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Inheritance Trial </h4>


    After a few hours, the Pixies abruptly halted their actions and refocused their attention on the weary, dying man below.


    This was Aerendir, the creator of their race.


    Aerendir observed the Pixies until he shifted his gaze aside. "Come forward," hemanded.


    Second Prince Nial, Third Prince Bran, First Princess Kni, Fourth Prince Alden, and finally, Sixth Princess Morgana all approached. They stopped and bowed before the ailing Aerendir.


    "Raise your heads," Aerendir instructed.


    They lifted their heads, and their gaze shone reverently as they beheld him. Each moment unfolded before them, etching itself deeply into their memories. This was their creator, the very being who had breathed life into their race. Sensing that this might be their final and only meeting with him, they savoured every detail.


    "You have all performed admirably," Aerendir praised, "Not only have you safeguarded me, but you have also ensured the survival of the Pixie race in this new realm. For that, I am deeply grateful."


    He paused, a light cough interrupting his words before heposed himself to continue.


    "Regrettably, I cannot apany you further into this marvellous new world. You must now assume leadership and continue to protect our entire race in my ce. But don''t be afraid; I will not leave you to face this daunting task alone," Aerendir added, extending his hand and beckoning Fourth Prince Alden to step forward.


    Second Prince Bran observed the scene with malice in his heart, clenching his fists together in anger.


    Who would have thought that one of the two individuals to inherit Aerendir''s artefacts would be none other than his most useless brother? If it were his elder brother, High Prince Kael, he would have epted this result, as High Prince Kael was the only person he knew with the authority, power, and character to surpass him.


    However, witnessing Fourth Prince Alden fly forward, Prince Bran understood that he had lost an incredible chance to seize the throne effortlessly from his elder brother, and his heart couldn''t help but boil in anger.


    Prince Alden arrived before him.


    Aerendir smiled wearily at him and ced his thumb and index finger on Prince Alden''s head and chest. "You have fought well, child. However, as my journey draws closer, I entrust you with one of my precious gifts, my golden thread. May it protect you in times of adversity and guide you towards a future filled with hope and prosperity. From this day forth, you are the new wielder of the Divine Golden Threads," he said, his fingers glowing with a bright light.


    Prince Alden felt a sudden, intense heat and itching sensation erupt on his chest and forehead, prompting him to bite his lips to contain his emotions. Fortunately, the sensation vanished as Aerendir withdrew his fingers.


    Immediately, a long, unbroken golden thread pulsating with brilliant golden divine light materialized around Prince Alden. He sensed an instinctive connection with the golden thread, proceeding to control them with his mind, watching in amazement as they obeyed hismands, floating all around him.


    Aerendir then gestured for Princess Morgana toe forward.


    Observing this scene, Princess Kni''s expression hardened, her fists clenched tightly as she tried her best to maintain herposure.


    As Princess Morgana stood before him, he extended his hand and repeated his actions, cing his thumb and index fingers on Princess Morgana''s chest and forehead.


    "You have also done your best to ensure our safe passage through the Ster Gate, protecting us with all your strength, disregarding your safety, and umting injuries. For your selfless efforts, I grant you myst and most precious gift, ''Aquiluis Clear Water.'' May it heal your wounds and those of everyone around you. Use it to cleanse our race of any afflictions and ensure their well-being. From this day forth, you are the new wielder of the ''Aquiluis Clear Water,''" Aerendir said, his fingers glowing with a bright light before withdrawing them.


    Princess Morgana felt an intense, hot, itching sensation on her body, simr toPrince Alden''s, before it abruptly disappeared.


    A stream of clear, flowing water materialized around her, hovering in the air just like Prince Alden''s golden thread. She controlled the divine artefact with hand gestures, guiding its movement around her.


    Witnessing this scene, Aerendir smiled warmly before shifting his focus towards the others who had also done their best to protect and lead them through the Ster Gate. "Thank you all for ensuring our safe arrival in this new world. As your creator, I ask that you continue to care for the remaining Pixie race after I am gone and follow the leadership of those whom I have granted my Divine artefacts. They will rece me as your leaders in this new world," he said.


    From Second Prince Bran down to the remaining princes and princesses who had survived, including Sixth Princess Morgana, they all nodded reverently at Aerendir''s words. They bowed towards him, willingly epting hismands.


    Aerendir smiled warmly as he observed the scene but halted, coughing as he prepared to speak, "Cough!! Cough!!" Suddenly, terrible cracks began to appear on his skin and various parts of his body.


    "It seems I don''t have much time left before I go. If I did, I would have given you many instructions and guidelines that I''m sure would be helpful in youring days. Regardless, perhaps this is fate, and I''ll do my best to ept it," Aerendir responded before closing his eyes, his smile shining brightly.


    Contrary to their expectations, Prince Alden, Princess Morgana, and the others witnessed the unfolding scene before they were stunned and dumbfounded. Tears streamed down Aerendir''s closed eyes, staining his cheeks, and racing toward the ground. They knew their creator was a god, a divine being far above what reason or thought could imagine, so seeing him struck with such a painful expression brought tears to their own eyes, leaving them struck with a single thought¡ª


    Can a god shed tears?


    Nheless, no matter how they tried to deny it, the scene was right there in their eyes.

 Chapter 805 Completing Aegis Of The Arctic Deity’s Inheritance Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 805 Completing Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Inheritance Trial (2)</h4>


    Aerendir slowly opened his mouth and said, "It seems I have finally reached the end of my journey." His lips widened into a bright smile, contrasting his previous sorrowful demeanour as though this was a pleasant moment for him.


    Just as the scene was about to unfold again, it froze, and the scenes before them began to fall apart.


    ¡­..........


    Somewhere within the vast space, Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed the scene with a dazed expression before abruptly shaking his head. "No, that''s not him. This is merely a modifying version of my memories," he muttered.


    Though he wouldn''t be experiencing this surge of emotion right now if he had created a much simpler trial, one needed only to test their strength, character, and potential to determine who would be the most appropriate to inherit god Aerendir''s Divine artefacts.


    However, he didn''t deem himself worthy to be the one to hand out god Aerendir''s Divine Artifacts, believing that only god Aerendir himself was worthy to make such a decision, even if it was merely a memory of his actual self.


    After a few minutes of being alone with his thoughts, Aegis of the Arctic Deity sensed that the children were beginning to awaken and shifted his attention towards them.


    ¡­.......


    As they all began to wake up one by one, including those who had died along the way, they found themselves on the rough, stony ground before therge-slitted golden gaze of Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed them momentarily before his gaze was fixed on Prince Alden and Princess Morgana.


    "You both have done well and today, henceforth, are the wielders of the two Divine artefacts that god Aerendir had left behind before his demise: the ''Golden Threads of god Aerendir'' and the ''Aquiluis Clear Water.'' Fortunately, I don''t need to tell you anything about what you will do with such immense power at your fingertips, as you have already been instructed by god Aerendir himself," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    "As children of god Aerendir, regardless of your royal bloodline, I hope you hold those words in great respect. Regarding utilising the Divine Artifacts, you need to be stronger to utilise them to their full capabilities. As you continue to grow stronger, the abilities of the Divine artefacts will unlock by itself until you are at the pinnacle of your hierarchy of power and can fully utilise thempletely."


    Listening to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, Prince Alden and Princess Morgna both wore serious expressions on their faces as they nodded.


    "Having the chance to see the god Aerendir and witness the ancient records about how we made it into this world is an opportunity we''ll never forget. As such, I''ve taken god Aerendir''s words deep within my heart and promised to follow them every step of the way, one way or another," Prince Alden responded.


    His eyes slightly widened as he observed several strings of golden threads, some of which were broken into small miniature pieces, floating around him until they shed, turning into a golden stream of light and immediately disappearing into his chest.


    Prince Alden winced slightly in pain before his expression eased, feeling the pain disappear. He pulled his shirt open and looked down at his chest, where he saw a miniature golden line of thread imprinted on it.


    Beside him, arge stream of water appeared, floating around Princess Morgana, almost resembling a swirling tidal wave of the vast ocean due to her petite figure, before it shed with a bright burst of light and flowed into her forehead, imprinting itself as a drop of clear blue liquid in the centre.


    Princess Morgana felt only a slight pain before immediately returning to normal. Stretching her hand upwards, she touched the imprint, feeling its gentle texture and sensing its divine energy.


    She then broke out of her thoughts and focused on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "I am also thankful for the chance to witness such an event. I will uphold god Aerendir''s words and do everything I can to ensure that I don''t stray too far from them or misuse the immense power granted to me," Princess Morgana responded, bowing towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded with a satisfied gaze at them. "Very well, the trial has ended, so you can all leave and return to the surface," he said, opening a pathway at the side for them to pass through.


    With god Aerendir''s artefacts now inherited and finding their way to the Pixie race, he had nothing to say and could now ponder other matters.


    Although some princes and princesses were unsatisfied with the results, especially witnessing Fourth Prince Alden as one of the inheritors of the Divine artefacts, they couldn''t act on their feelings. They buried their anger deep within their hearts, kept their mouths sealed, and nodded in acknowledgement at Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words.


    They bowed to him again before turning around and exiting through the passageway.


    ¡­.........


    The moment they exited the passageway, they were immediately greeted by a dark, eerie scene. The only light within their vision emanated from the fire torches surrounding the entire Divine Lake Essence, held up by hundreds of Pixies.


    The Pixies had sensed their arrival as soon as the passageway emerged on the ground.


    "What''s going on? Why is everywhere so dark?" Princess Kni suddenly asked.


    She gazed at the sky but couldn''t even see the stars, prompting her to realise that the night had not yet arrived. Instead, something was blocking the sky from shining down above them.


    CRRAACKKBBOOOOM--- BBBOOOMMM!!


    A lightning strike followed by thunder shed through the sky, illuminating their surroundings in brilliant bursts of light before disappearing again.


    Even Second Prince Bran, Fourth Prince Alden, Sixth Princess Morgna, and all the other princes and princesses looked around in shock and confusion about what was happening.


    Suddenly, they all sensed several familiar signatures approaching and shifted their attention towards them to see High King Eldric, along with several High Elders and Elders, following behind him.

 Chapter 806 Fourth Prince Aldens Shocking Decision

    Chapter 806 Fourth Prince Alden''s Shocking Decision


    ??High King Eldric arrived before them and looked at each one, using his nature energy to scan them before exhaling in relief upon seeing that all of them were present and well.


    He also noticed the strange oppressive energy emanating from Prince Alden and Princess Morgana, which seemed simr to the one that lingered around Orion. He immediately understood that they had sessfully obtained the Divine artefacts.


    "HAHHAHAHA!!" High King Eldric immediately roared out inughter before calming down after a few seconds.


    "Come forward, let me embrace such wonderful children of mine," he added.


    Prince Alden and Princess Morgana stepped forward and were immediately enveloped by his arms as he hugged them tightly.


    "The Divine artefacts of god Aerendir have finally returned to the Pixie race!" High King Eldric eximed loudly.


    As he roared excitedly, some of the High elders and elders behind him couldn''t help but smile happily at the incredible results. Meanwhile, the others frowned when they noticed that Fourth Prince Kael was one of the few who had obtained the Divine artefact.


    Among all of High King Eldric''s children, he was the only one with the lowest prestige, which had only worsened, especially after his recent actions. They couldn''t understand how Aegis of the Arctic Deity had picked him as the next inheritor of the Divine artefact.


    Prince Alden had already noticed some of the High elders and elders casting hostile gazes at him, but he didn''t bother, as he had already made his own ns.


    Nevertheless, now that his father had finally calmed down, he asked the question that had lingered on everybody''s mind since they arrived, "Father, what is going on with the sky? Why is it so darkened? Has something happened?"


    Upon hearing his fourth son''s question, High King Eldric exhaled loudly, "We received news from Warrior Iris informing us that the darkened sky is a result of a Vylkr vine phenomenon, which emerges from burning the Vylkr vines. Fortunately, the Vylkr phenomenon appears to be unable to break through Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine barrier, so we are safe," he responded.


    At the mention of the Vylkr vines, Prince Alden, Princess Morgana, Prince Bran, Princess Kni, and the others widened their eyes in response.


    They all gradually raised their heads to look at the darkened sky again, their hearts pounding. They took anything rted to the Vylkr vines very seriously.


    However, after hearing that none of it could prate Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine barrier, they immediately felt a sense of relief. Having experienced a glimpse of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s powers, they had absolute faith in it.


    After hearing his words, his children became less worried. High King Eldric said, "Let''s return to the castle; we might not have the chance to celebrate throughout the kingdom, but we can host a feast and invite every important figure to the castle to join in the celebration."


    They all snapped out of their thoughts and nodded in agreement with High King Eldric''s n.


    "Father, there is something I would like to discuss with you first," Prince Alden suddenly interjected.


    High King Eldric, preparing to lead his children back to the canopy castle, paused when he heard his son''s words. "What is it?" he asked, noting his fourth son''s serious expression.


    The other princes and princesses, along with the high elders and elders, also halted their movements, curious about what the Fourth Prince wanted to say.


    "Father, I would like to offer this Divine Artefact to my senior brother, High Prince Kael," Prince Alden said solemnly, summoning the Divine Threads of Aerendir. The Divine Threads of Aerendir materialized out of thin air and floated around him, their bright hue illuminating his surroundings.


    Hearing Prince Alden''s words, High King Eldric and the others looked at the divine threads with dazed expressions.


    "Did I hear you correctly?" High King Eldric asked, his voice trembling as he stared at Prince Alden in disbelief.


    Prince Alden nodded solemnly. "First, elder brother is in his current condition because he tried to save me, and because of that, he couldn''t make it here today. I believe that if First elder brother were here, he would have sessfully obtained the divine artefacts himself. So, I think it''s only proper I give this to him because he rightfully deserves it, as gratitude for risking his life for mine," he responded firmly.


    High Prince Kael already knew that he was the one who had framed him, lying about his secret lover being in danger and forcing him to leave the castle during High King Eldric and Orion''s meeting. Yet, High Prince Kael forgave him for his actions and risked his life to save him.


    How could he happily hold on to the Divine artefact, especially after everything that had transpired?


    In fact, this was one of the main reasons he had tried his best to obtain one of god Aerendir''s divine artefacts. So, he wasn''t too upset about giving it up, regardless of the fact that it was a Divine artefact.


    Second, Prince Bran clenched his fist in anger upon hearing Prince Alden''s words.


    He wants to give the Divine artefact away!


    That bastard wants to hand it over after everything we''ve gone through to obtain it!


    Some of the high elders and elders, who were displeased with Prince Alden possessing one of god Aerendir''s divine artefacts, were dumbfounded upon hearing his words. They couldn''t fathom anyone in their right mind giving up a Divine artefact they had obtained.


    Nheless, a bright smile spread as they agreed with Prince Alden''s decision.


    "If the Fourth Prince wishes to hand over the Divine artefact to the High Prince for such a reason, then I don''t see any reason to refuse such a request," one of the High elders said, his voice echoing throughout their surroundings.


    "I agree. In fact, if the Fourth Prince gives the Divine artefact to High Prince Kael, any false usations or crimes against him must bepletely forgotten. He might even gain enough prestige almostparable to High Prince Kael himself," added another elder.

 Chapter 807 Princess Morganas Condition

    Chapter 807 Princess Morgana''s Condition


    ??"High King, you have been truly blessed with wonderful children. One is ready to sacrifice his life for his junior brother, while the junior brother seeks to repay his efforts by bestowing one of god Aerendir''s Divine artefacts upon him. This will undoubtedly help High Prince Kael further solidify his authority as the next High King of the Pixie kingdom," chimed in another High Elder, his voice filled with happiness and satisfaction.


    Their voices sounded out one by one in appreciation.


    Meanwhile, some of those who had been happy that Fourth Prince Alden was one of the few to have obtained one of the two Divine artefacts suddenly frowned upon hearing that he would be handing it over to High Prince Kael. Considering the Fourth Prince''s current status, which was considered the lowest among the royal family, they had hoped to use this opportunity to groom him into a suitable High King or someone more respectable for the future.


    They knew that regardless, his standing would be equal to or higher than the High King''s, so they were displeased with his seemingly foolish judgment. They knew that High Prince Kael didn''t possess the exemry character to be the next High King due to the uneptable behaviours he had been disyingtely.


    Nevertheless, they didn''t raise their voices, fearing being branded as High Prince Kael''s opposition. Instead, they decided to wait patiently until they could speak to him privately and convince him to reconsider his decision.


    As for the others, their gazes briefly nced at Second Prince Bran before refocusing back on Fourth Prince Alden, their minds filled with various thoughts racing.


    Despite the loud words of appreciation from the High elders and elders behind him, High King Eldric didn''t pay much attention to them. His focus remained on Prince Alden, scrutinizing him from head to toe with a solemn expression. Eventually, he nodded in understanding.


    "Very well, your reasons for your actions are valid," High King Eldric acknowledged. "If you want to do that, then you can do it. I am certain that your First elder brother would be thankful to have a brother like you. Also, as long as the Divine artefacts of god Aerendir remain in the royal family''s possession, I don''t care who possesses them. So, it''s okay if you choose to change your mindter on," he said, his voice firm.


    "Also, from today onward, I will remove any crimes or false usations against you and ensure that anybody who still dares to nder your name will be locked up in a dungeon, with the keys thrown away," he added.


    He had always believed that his fourth son was falsely used of all the allegations and crimes levelled against him, and fortunately, his son''s actions today proved him right. He truly was an upright son.


    "Thank you for your support, father. Without you, none of this would have happened today," Prince Alden said, sighing gratefully.


    He then summoned back the golden threads, causing them to disappear out of thin air and turn into a stream of light that returned to his chest.


    Hearing Prince Alden''s appreciative words, High King Eldric''s smile widened even more. "Let''s us return to the castle as quickly as we can¡ª" he began, but just as he was about to turn around and soar into the sky again, Princess Morgana''s voice suddenly rang. "Father, I would also like to hand over my divine artefact to my First brother," she said quickly.


    Princess Morgana summoned her ''Aquilus Clear Water,'' causing arge stream of water to materialize out of thin air and float around her.


    The clear stream of water captured the dazed attention of High King Eldric, the High Elders, and everyone else in the area.


    However, it wasn''t just the sight that stunned them; it was her words. They all questioned whether they had heard her correctly.


    "What do you say, child?" High King Eldric said, almost staggering as hended back on the ground. His eyes were fixed on Princess Morgana. He needed confirmation that he had heard her correctly.


    "You heard me correctly; I would also like to hand over my Divine artefact to our First brother. However, unlike Fourth Brother, I have one condition," Princess Morgana responded.


    Silence immediately enveloped their environment.


    Their eyes widened in shock at the revtion that Princess Morgana intended to give her Divine artefact to High Prince Kael. The prospect of him wielding two Divine artefacts was enough for him to cement his unrivalled authority in the kingdom. It was risky to consolidate the entirety of the Pixie race''s inheritance into one individual''s hands.


    Prince Bran, however, couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. Two of his junior siblings who had obtained the inheritance of god Aerendir casually relinquished it as though it held no significance.


    Am I that invisible to you? Aren''t I also your senior brother? Is it wise for one person to wield such immense power?


    High King Eldric narrowed his eyes at Princess Morgana. "On brother? Is it wise for one person to wield such immense power?


    what condition?" he asked. Though his sixth daughter''s words shocked him, he was more curious about her condition.


    A condition made in exchange for a Divine artefact wouldn''t be simple, right?


    "I will willingly hand over the Divine artefact to our First brother on the condition that our marriage is annulled, and we are free to engage with whomever we want," Princess Morgana said.


    As she finished speaking, she sensed a fierce, piercing gaze behind her. She didn''t need to turn around to see who it was; it was obvious that the only one troubled by her request was her First sister.


    High King Eldric wore a contemtive expression as he regarded Princess Morgana. "Are you certain about this condition of yours? I''m sure you might have already considered this, but allow me to reiterate: you and High Prince Kael are the only ones with the purest bloodline in the royal family. If you proceed with your condition, not only will it dilute the royal family''s pure bloodline, but it will also weaken our strength," he said.

 Chapter 808 Investigating The Heaving Ground

    <h4>Chapter 808 Investigating The Heaving Ground </h4>


    "We are all aware of whom your first brother is considering picking as hispanion, which will, in turn, diminish the strength of the Pixie race¡ªa situation we don''t need, especially as we merge with other races in Orion''s Cities. Given all this, are you still willing to continue with such a condition?" High King Eldric added, his narrowed eyes remained fixed on Princess Morgana.


    "No¡­ Yes¡­" Princess Morgana began, her gaze falling to the ground as she avoided directly meeting her father''s eyes. However, just as she was about to continue, High King Eldric interrupted, "When you are certain about your condition, then we''ll revisit this conversation again. For now, let''s return to the pce and host a feast to celebrate your victory in obtaining the Divine artefacts," he said, snorting in response as he turned around and flew off toward the canopy pce, with the guards nearby apanying him.


    Princess Morgana bit her lip upon hearing her father''s words. She had no response to his question as she watched him turn around and fly off into the distance. Her shoulders slumped as she sighed.


    The High elders and the elders briefly lingered on Princess Morgana before they turned around and soared into the sky, following High King Eldric.


    Prince Bran, Princess Kni, and the other princes and princesses also cast a fleeting gaze toward Princess Morgana as they turned around and took off into the sky.


    "Come on, this isn''t the right ce to get lost in your thoughts. Let''s return to the castle so we won''t bete for the celebration," Prince Alden said, taking his sixth sister''s hand as he spread his wings and hovered above the ground.


    Princess Morgana nodded timidly at his words. She spread her wings and took off into the air, beside him toward the castle''s direction.


    From her father''s response, she could tell that although he did not oppose her decision, he was torn between keeping the royal family''s bloodline pure or epting her condition. So, if she wanted him to ept her decision, she would need to devise a more convincing reason for him.


    ...¡­..


    Third Border City


    After informing his wives about the Vylkr veil phenomenon, calming them down, and assuring them of their safety, Orion immediately headed towards the Third border city to see what thends outside Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier looked like.


    As he arrived at the Third border city, he immediately noticed Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth andnded beside them.


    Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth also sensed Orion''s arrival.


    "You''re finally here. Stronghold Leader Zogar has briefed me on everything that transpired while I was absent. However, he seems intent on keeping the Healers Association''s discovery a secret. I need confirmation if the discovery is truly dangerous enough to be hidden from even one of the key leaders," Stronghold Leader Seth asked, fixing his gaze on Orion with a questioning look.


    Orion shifted his attention towards Stronghold Leader Zogar, curious as to why he had informed Stronghold Leader Seth about the matter in the first ce.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar noticed Orion''s questioning gaze and quietly wore an expression that seemed to say, ''I had no choice,'' before showing a weary expression.


    Orion exhaled and refocused on Stronghold Leader Seth, who had observed their silentmunication but pretended not to notice.


    Orion nodded, "Yes, the discovery made by the Healers Association is too important and dangerous to be revealed to anybody else. So, until it is ready, the Vige Chief has decided to keep it under wraps for now."


    Hearing Orion''s firm response, Stronghold Leader Seth nced between him and Stronghold Leader Zogar briefly before he exhaled tiredly, "Fine. Though I am curious about what kind of discovery it is if it needs to be so securely guarded, I''ll set my curiosity aside for now and wait until it''s time for its revtion," he responded.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar inwardly exhaled in relief, knowing things would get difficult if Stronghold Leader Seth decided to push further with his questions.


    "I was thinking about looking at those strange Vylkr vines that have suddenly started appearing nearby. Now that you''re here, why don''t we look closer?" Stronghold Leader Seth said, his attention shifting through the inky, dark, smoke-like mist towards the bizarre Vylkr vines rapidly growing from the scorched area where the moltenva had just swept over.


    He had wanted to investigate them but chose to wait until the Vige Chief and the others returned. After hearing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s exnation of his current observation, he was more interested in discovering their capabilities and unique taste. Since they were Vylkr vines, they could also eat them, right?


    "Isn''t that risky? The Vylkr de vines might not pose much of a threat, but the Vylkr wraith vines could be the most dangerous Vylkr vine ever. Plus, considering we''ve also burned an unknown number of four-star Vylkr vines, there''s a chance this ''Heaving ground'' will be even more dangerous than what Patriarch Rn warned us about," Orion responded, his tone cautious.


    He wasn''t naive enough to believe everything would be safe outside the divine barrier. The situation could still escte, and he preferred to remain within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine barrier when it did.


    "I don''t think you have anything to fear. With Stronghold Leader Zogar and me here, even if we encounter three-star Vylkr vines, we can handle them or retreat to the safety of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine barrier in time," Stronghold Leader Seth replied confidently.


    "Or are you suggesting you''re scared?" he teased, smiling at Orion.


    "Stronghold Leader Seth is correct. With ourbined strength, we shouldn''t have any trouble handling whatever challengese our way. And if things go awry, we can flee as fast as we can back to the Vige within the blink of an eye,''" Stronghold Leader Zogar said confidently.


    He was also curious about the ''Heaving ground'' and eager to see how it differed from the standard Vylkr vines they''d been dealing with. Shifting his attention towards Orion, he nodded firmly, assuring him of his protection.

 Chapter 809 Investigating The Heaving Ground (2)

    <h4>Chapter 809 Investigating The Heaving Ground (2)</h4>


    After hearing the two Stronghold leaders'' words, Orion nodded in agreement. "Okay then, I''ll trust my safety to you," he responded.


    He knew that Stronghold Leaders Seth and Zogar could have easily crossed the barrier on their own, but they also understood his desire to explore; hence, they decided to bring him along.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded. "You''ll stay between the two of us to avoid any dangers. Let''s go," he said before leaping into the sky.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar followed suit, jumping into the air and trailing behind him.


    They passed through the barrier andnded amidst the ''Heaving ground.''


    "Well, this is something," Stronghold Leader Zogar remarked, surveying his surroundings.


    He could see hundreds of long twirling Vylkr vines, their sharp razor-like tendrils spinning around with such intensity that even a one-star warrior and a two-star warrior would struggle to evade.


    Orion nodded in agreement with Stronghold Leader Zogar''s assessment. Though Patriarch Rn had already briefed them on the situation, witnessing it firsthand was a different experience altogether.


    Despite his strength,parable to that of a two-star warrior, Orion couldn''t keep up with the rapid movements of the Vylkr de vines. If he were ever attacked by one, his only escape would be¡ª


    Death.


    Nevertheless, with Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar by his side, Orion felt reassured of his safety and had nothing to worry about.


    Stronghold Leader Seth unleashed his gift, causing a pit of moltenva to form around the Vylkr de vines. The Vylkr de vines instantly caught fire and sank into the searing moltenva.


    As he approached the scene with Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar beside him, Stronghold Leader Seth abruptly halted as a sense of danger prickled at his senses.


    Just as they were about to step forward, five tendrils of spiky two-star-like Vylkr vines materialized in the air,unching towards them, threatening to ensnare them and drain their life force.


    Stronghold Leader Seth snorted and unleashed his gift once more. Five des of moltenva erupted from the ground, slicing the vines apart before they could encroach any further.


    He reached out to grasp the severed portion of what he presumed to be the Vylkr wraith vine, but as his palms touched it, the Vylkr wraith vine disintegrated into an inky dark smoke-like mist, blending back into the surrounding haze.


    He sighed and continued toward the incinerated Vylkr de vine, bending down to tear off arm-sized portions. He divided it among himself, Orion, and Stronghold Leader Zogar. He bit into the crunchy, burnt nt-like tissue to taste it.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar also took their bites and swallowed them whole.


    As they digested the Vylkr vine, its energy flowed into their muscles, bones, and organs before merging with their Vylkr containers, filling them beyond the capacity of standard one-


    star or two-star Vylkr vines.


    They could feel the density and purity of the Vylkr vine as it made their muscles squirm and contract with each digestion.


    Feeling its effects, they devoured the remaining portions before sharing the surviving parts of the Vylkr de vines, not stopping until they were full.


    "We need to inform the Vige Chief and the leaders about the effects of these Vylkr vines. With this kind of effect, those who haven''t reached their full potential or advanced to the next stage will have their remaining time cut in half, and it replenishes the Vylkr containers twice as fast as standard Vylkr vines. It''s amazing!" Stronghold Leader Seth eximed.


    Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in agreement.


    Orion sensed that he needed less than a year to advance to the next stage, which was considerably shorter than others typically required¡ªoften one or two years. However, it had been over 10 months since he became a one-star warrior, so the remaining two months would be shortened to one month or even half a month if he continued to use the Vylkr de Vines to strengthen his body and form another Vylkr container.


    He wasn''t certain if his current body, which wasn''t as strong as Stronghold Seth''s, Zogar''s, or even Fifi''s, could handle the force of four Vylkr containers. Therefore, he decided not to risk it and advance through the next stage the easy way.


    After all, he possessed a six-star potential, so he could strengthen his body to create a Vylkr container six times over. There was nothing for him to worry about.


    Nheless, despite the casual nature of their conversation, if someone like Patriarch Rn, Captain Seig, or the other gods'' chosen ones were present, they would have found themselves frozen in shock at the words they had just heard.


    After all, this was a Vylkr veil phenomenon capable of threatening an entire runaway city and its inhabitants. Yet, all they were thinking about was how to harvest and consume it as if it were nothing.


    Fortunately, they weren''t here.


    Orion was about to speak when he noticed a familiar figure within the inky, dark, smoke-like mist quietly observing them in the distance. "That''s..." Orion muttered under his breath, stunned.


    "What is it? Did you discover anything strange?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked Orion, noticing his stunned expression.


    Since they passed through the barrier, his senses had been on high alert, as he didn''t want any idents to befall any of them, especially Orion.


    Stronghold Leader Seth''s expression also hardened as he focused on looking around.


    Orion calmly signalled for Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth to direct their attention in its direction.


    Within the inky, dark, smoke-like mist, their eyes immediatelynded on the writhing form of a headless, four-legged figure whose entire body was formed of two-star Vylkr vines and appeared to be about two meters long.


    They didn''t need to be told what they were looking at; they all knew instantly that this was Four-star Vylkr vines, the reason why they had decided to burn the entire dead forest down to the ground. Not only that, but they could also see several other four-star Vylkr vines beside it, their bodies nted on the ground as though they were trying to make themselves invisible from their view.

 Chapter 810 The Unyielding Four-star Vylkr Vines

    <h4>Chapter 810 The Unyielding Four-star Vylkr Vines </h4>


    Without hesitation, Stronghold Leader Seth unleashed his gift. The ground cracked open, and a wave of molten magma emerged, engulfing the area around the Four-star Vylkr vines.


    As though sensing they had been discovered, the Four-star Vylkr vines instantly scattered to another hiding spot.


    Suddenly, the inky, dark, smoke-like mist around Orion and the others churned, and hundreds of spiky Vylkr wraith vines formed before hurtling through the air towards them.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar acted swiftly, morphing his body into a metallic sheen and transforming his arms into arge shield, which he used to deflect all of the Vylkr wraith vinesunching towards them.


    Before the vines could attack again, sharp, spinning, searing des forged from moltenva sliced through the hundreds of Vylkr wraith vines simultaneously, causing the dead Vylkr vines to dissipate into thin air.


    "Are you okay?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, eyes scanning Orion to check for any injuries.


    Orion nodded. "I''m fine," he responded, shifting his attention towards the Four-star Vylkr vines, hidden in another location. "It seems that the Vylkr vines in the area are being controlled by the four-star Vylkr vines," he added, observing as Stronghold Leader Seth dissected an encroaching swarm of Vylkr de vines before burying them in a pit of moltenva.


    "Yes, you are right. But we have nothing to worry about. Remember, Patriarch Rn said that they are only being supported by the Vylkr veil phenomenon, which means that when it''s over, they will disappear along with it," Stronghold Leader Seth responded.


    He flicked his wrist forward, and a tsunami of moltenva erupted from the ground, submerging the 50-meternd before them and bathing it in searing mes.


    "COUGH!! COUGH!!" Orion coughed loudly, barely able to protect himself from the heat and the intense, ashy-infused Vylkr energy smoke that scattered around and rose into the air.


    Stronghold Leader Seth immediately understood that he had used his gift without considering Orion''s presence.


    "Since the Vylkr veil phenomenon is only just beginning, it''s not hard to guess that it will only get worse. So we should return to the barrier for now and inform the Vige Chief about everything we have seen," Stronghold Leader Seth said.


    The Heaving ground was even more tricky and problematic than they had initially thought.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Orion nodded, agreeing with his words.


    They immediately turned around and leapt into the air, swiftly heading back towards the Orion''s Cities. They arrived within minutes.


    "I must guard here and ensure the entire Dead Forest is burned. I''ll keep you all informed in case any other strange thing urs," Stronghold Leader Seth said, his tone serious.


    If the n continues as scheduled, everything should be finished by tomorrow afternoon, giving him enough time to prepare for the festival the day after tomorrow.


    "I''ll return to the Vige to inform the Vige Chief about our discovery," Stronghold Leader Zogar said with a nod.


    "I have to return to the Garden to take care of some lingering issues, so I''ll be resting at home in the meantime and spending some time with my family," Orion responded.


    He noticed a brief questioning gaze from Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth before they nodded, understanding the sensitivity of the matter.


    Once they were done, Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar leapt upwards, departing as they headed towards their respective destinations.


    ¡­....¡­..


    As Orion traversed through the air, leaping from roof to roof, he contemted summoning Aerialia out of the small crimson Greatsword mark and exining everything that had transpired.


    He couldn''t wait to see her look when he revealed that her predictions about the Vylkr vine phenomenon were utterly wrong. Considering what they already knew about the Vylkr vines and their energy, such a phenomenon should have been obvious.


    Still, he realized how much embarrassment this would cause Aerialia and how it might bruise her ego, so he couldn''t wait to summon her and exin everything.


    Just as Orion was about tond again, his manor came into view, and a familiar voice abruptly sounded beside him. "Orion, I need to speak with you."


    "EHH!" Orion snapped his head to the side and slipped, losing his footing on the roof he hadnded on. He then rolled to the ground.


    As Orion copsed face first on the street, a Prismerion couple passing by immediately rushed towards his position and gently picked him up from the ground.


    "Are you alright, sir?" asked the man.


    "Let us know if you''re hurt so we can take you to the nearest Healers Association branch," added the woman.


    Orion shook his head, responding, "No, thank you, I''m okay. I''ll be on my way immediately," before leaping into the air again, a heavy gust trailing behind him.


    "Ahh!" The couple shielded themselves from the heavy wind.


    The man couldn''t help but ask, "Why does he look familiar?"


    The woman nudged him at the side of his waist. "Don''t tell me you''ve already figured out who that young man is?" she asked, her brow raised in surprise.


    However, seeing his bewildered expression, she exhaled and exined, "He''s Orion, the warrior who defeated White me and led us out of the mountain, guiding us through the Dead Forest until we reached here, where we all pitched in to build our new homes."


    The man nced at his wife with a surprised gaze, then quicklyposed himself. "Cough! Well, it''s not that I''ve forgotten, but I was among the crowd and didn''t get a good look at his face. The paintings of him are exaggerated and don''t resemble him at all," he responded.


    "Let''s keep walking back to your brother''s home and inform him about the news we''ve received from the warrior," he immediately added.


    His wife sighed and nodded, and they continued on their way forward.


    Meanwhile, Orion arrived at another rooftop, his gaze sweeping thendscape.


    Suddenly, the air before him shimmered,ing alive with movement. A familiar, tall, slender figure materialized, his skin shimmering with an opalescent glow that shifted hues like the dance of northern lights. His eyes held tiny, glimmering dots, like stars trapped within the universe, as he emerged from thin air.

 Chapter 811 Orion’s Crucial Decision

    <h4>Chapter 811 Orion''s Crucial Decision</h4>


    Seeing his guess confirmed, Orion let out a sigh of relief. "Don''t scare me like that again," he said, his brow furrowing as he regarded Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Nheless, since you decided to pinpoint my exact location and meet me, I suppose it''s for a serious matter. Is it rted to your sealed memories, perhaps?" he asked.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "I''ll exin everything to you when you arrive. Bring that goddess of yours along as well. It''s something important that she needs to hear," he said.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement. Watching Aegis of the Arctic Deity vanish into thin air, he settled on the rooftop to contemte. He decided to brief Aerialia on the situation before heading to the Garden, so he promptly summoned the Crimson Greatsword, beckoning for Aerialia to emerge alongside it.


    "What''s going on this time? Has Aegis of the Arctic Deity res¡ª" Aerialia began, but her words froze as she noticed the intense darkness enveloping her. She looked skyward and immediately saw the once-brightened sky reced by dark, inky clouds covering it, blocking the brilliance from prating and shining down on them.


    Even in her incorporeal form, Aerialia sensed the immense Vylkr energy within the clouds, causing a frown on her lips. She turned her gaze towards Orion. "Did something go wrong with the burning of the Vylkr vines?" she asked.


    Orion nodded gravely.


    Aerialia''s expression morphed into a deeper frown as she inwardly gulped and asked, "Was it that bad?"


    Orion nodded again. "We found out just in time that burning the Vylkr vines in suchrge quantities results in a Vylkr Veil phenomenon, which¡­" He proceeded to exin the entire situation to Aerialia.


    ¡­.......


    After he was done, Aerialia lowered her head, her shoulders slumping downwards.


    "So, I was wrong. Is that why you summoned me, to rub it in my face that my prediction wasn''t correct andpletely smother my ego?" Aerialia said with a defeated expression.


    "I thought about doing that, but even if we had found out about the Vylkr veil phenomenon initially, the Four-star Vylkr vines are still enough of a threat to push us to take risks. So, regardless, it doesn''t really matter, especially since you''ve acknowledged that you were wrong," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    "Humph! You''re just trying to make me feel better. As a goddess, I can''t believe that¡ª" Aerialia began. However, just as she was about to continue her sentence, she paused, noticing Orion''s outstretched hand inching closer and closer to her face.


    Aerialia wanted to open her mouth to speak, but strangely, she couldn''t. Her words hung in her throat as Orion''s fingers grazed her cheeks before they submerged into her incorporeal body and emerged from the other side of her face.


    "I couldn''t resist myself from pinching your cheeks. You¡­ you looked like a goddess," Orion said, his voice bing quieter as he stared at Aerialia''s dazzling whitish irises, almost identical to The Princess of the Garden''s¡­ No, Orion inwardly shook his head.


    Though they were identical, just by looking at Aerialia''s trembling whitish irises, he knew that they were two distinct individuals. One was a goddess with only her name and title remaining as the sole possessions she had left, and the other was a woman trying her best to hold everything she had around her but without an identity to call her own.


    Orion quickly withdrew his hand and cleared his throat lightly. "Let''s get going to the Garden as quickly as we can, or else Aegis of the Arctic Deity might be impatient," he said, swiftly changing the tense atmosphere.


    Orion rose from his seat and gripped the Crimson Greatsword firmly.


    "Ahem! Yes, you are right. Let''s get going, or else we''ll bete," Aerialia responded, her eyes darting sideways as she stood up and spread her wings.


    They exchanged tactical nods before Orion leapt into the air, Aerialia following beside him as they headed towards the Garden.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Third Border City


    Garden


    Beneath the Diivine Lake Essence


    "That is everything that happened. If I sessfully unseal my memories, I''ll remember everything else that I had forgotten, including how I was trapped here, the rest of the events about White me, and why I had initially chosen to seal my memories. However, such actions would lead to my death, triggering the Divine mysteries, which would be anything but pleasant due to the other half of my body being an Omnithralian, and it would also alert the various remaining gods still alive of my position."


    "And when they arrive and see who or what I am, they will surely raze your territory asunder. At least, that is, if the Vylkr vines outside don''t wipe out or drastically reduce the poption of the denizens of the Orion Cities," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his eyes fixed on Orion''s and Aerialia''s stunned expressions.


    "However, because I am satisfied with not knowing what is behind my sealed memories, for whatever reasons they may be, because my life will still endter, I''ll leave such an important decision in your hands. So you have two choices: do you want me to unseal my memories regardless of the consequences thate with it, or do you want to sacrifice your only opportunity to discover more about Naka''s identity and leave my memories sealed to prevent all these from happening?"


    "As I said before, whichever decision you choose is the one I''ll also choose. So, Orion, you can go ahead and make your choice."


    When Aegis of the Arctic Deity finished speaking, Orion was too stunned to utter a word. He knew that unlocking Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories was a very important matter. However, he never expected it to be so crucial that it could decide the future of the Orion''s Cities.


    Was finding out more about Naka''s identity more valuable than the lives of the denizens in the Orion''s Cities?


    Meanwhile, Aerialia couldn''t help but bite her lip, noticing Orion''s tense, pensive expression.


    "It''s my fault. If I had known that this would result from wanting to unseal your memories, I wouldn''t have been bothered about it," Aerialia said, her shoulders drooping with a defeated expression. Her wings closed as she descended to the ground, her eyes fixed on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.

 Chapter 812 Orions Crucial Decision (2)

    Chapter 812 Orion''s Crucial Decision (2)


    ??She then shifted her gaze towards Orion. "Orion, you don''t need to bother yourself with making such a decision. I suggest we look for alternative means to gather the information we need. If we encounter another god by chance, there might be other ways to learn who Naka is. There''s no need for you to dwell on such options," Aerialia said, her voice trembling as she tried to pull Orion out of his thoughts and stop him from pondering the matter further.


    Orion broke out of his thoughts and shifted his attention towards Aerialia. "But¡ª" Orion wanted to say; however, Aerialia immediately shouted, "There''s no ''but''! I don''t want you to think about making such a decision! And even if you choose to unseal Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories, what do you think would happen when he dies, his barrier copses, or the Divine mysteries is triggered, informing the remaining gods of our location?"


    "Can you stop them from destroying the Orion''s Cities? Can you fight the gods and deter them away when they discover who or what Aegis of the Arctic Deity is? Or wait¡­ don''t tell me that you''ll be expecting a miracle?" Aerialia''s firm eyes zed as she locked her gaze with Orion''s.


    "No, I''m not expecting any miracle. I just believe there must be something else we can do to unseal Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories and prevent all of this," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    "But, there isn''t. I am aware that I am the reason you''re dealing with the burden of making such a decision, and that is why I am apologizing for putting you through it and thinking that it would be something we could easily solve. Orion, I want you never to forget that if you ever find yourselves in a situation where you risk facing a god''s wrath, run."


    "Only Aegis of the Arctic Deity can help you and the Orion''s Cities if any of you ever encounter any danger. He is the only god you have watching over you in this deste, ruined world, and if he is gone. I hate to say this, but as it stands, I can do nothing," Aerialia responded, a wry smile appearing as she finally epted her current status.


    Orion took in Aerialia''s trembling form as she finished speaking. He swallowed down everything else he wanted to say and remained silent.


    "Orion, what is your decision?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.


    Orion turned his head towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity before redirecting his gaze back towards Aerialia. He exhaled deeply and said, "You do not need to unseal your memories so we can uncover more about Naka''s identity."


    "Are you sure about this? You know I''ll still die soon regardless, so the faster you find what you are looking for, the quicker you can put everything into ce. This is one offer I won''t be making again, so think about this carefully," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his eyes fixed on Orion and Aerialia.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Besides, by the time you die, I would have already grown stronger and discovered other ways to uncover more about Naka''s identity. As for the gods.." Orion responded, briefly looking at Aeri, "I might not have the capability to deal with them now, neither do I know if I can do so in the future; I believe that when such a timees, not only I but the entire Orion''s Cities will be ready to handle such an issue."


    He had already glimpsed a battle between gods, albeit a man-made god still learning to control his abilities, and an injured goddess standing on herst bad leg, so he couldn''t help but ponder how powerful the gods are, especially the ones that have survived until now.


    Nevertheless, he believed that even if he could not stand against them by himself, with thebined might of Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth and every other powerful figure within the Orion''s Cities, they would surely be able to put up a challenging battle.


    Nheless, Orion was reminded of how weak he was. But he could only continue to consume more Vylkr vines until his body could handle another Vylkr container.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia inwardly sighed in relief. She was d Orion didn''t make any stupid decisions and believed he could take on a god by himself. Though she didn''t think such a thing would ever be possible, even with the outrageous discoveries she had made since she arrived in this world, she still believed she would be wrong.


    After all, all her previous knowledge had been turned upside down, so what made this one any different?


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "Very well, I''ll acknowledge your decision. You can leave. I''ll do my best to keep protecting this territory from the strange Vylkr phenomenon," he responded.


    He opened a passageway for them to return to the surface.


    Orion nodded and resummoned before crossing through the passageway. As he emerged back on the surface, he immediately noticed the Princess of the Garden with twenty pixies, each carrying an enchanted burning fire, following her every movement.


    The Gardener''s Guild had provided them to help her see through the darkness, even if she didn''t need such assistance.


    Orion had no issue with this arrangement and agreed that someone needed to be around her at a time like this so he would be quickly informed if anything terrible happened to her.


    "How did it go?" The Princess of the Garden asked, her tone serious as she arrived before Orion.


    Orion gestured for the Pixies around them to leave before he sat on the grassy in and motioned for the Princess of the Garden to sit on his legs as he prepared to exin.


    The Princess of the Garden made herselffortable, leaning in. "Go on, tell me why Aegis of the Arctic Deity personally called for your presence?" she asked, her voice tinged with anticipation.


    Orion proceeded to recount everything that had transpired beneath the Divine Lake Essence, leaving the Princess of the Garden stunned.

 Chapter 813 Orions Tender Affection

    Chapter 813 Orion''s Tender Affection


    ??"You know, I never imagined such a thing could be possible, but every time you go down there and return, I find myself at a loss for words," the Princess of the Garden said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "But are you sure you won''t regret your decision? After all, I don''t think it will be easy to find a source where you can uncover a sizable amount of knowledge about Naka," The Princess of the Garden responded.


    She had witnessed Orion''s and Aerialia''s obsession with discovering Naka''s identity firsthand, so she was curious if they could handle such a setback.


    Orion nodded. "I am sure that I won''t regret my decision. Your safety is more important to me than uncovering the secrets of whoever Naka is," he responded.


    The Princess of the Garden smiled and leaned in to briefly kiss Orion''s lips before she pulled back and looked at him. "You have no idea how that makes me feel," she responded.


    Orion smiled back. He summoned the Pixies back now that they were done discussing.


    "I almost forgot to mention that High King Eldric personally came to invite you to the banquet they''ll be having for the return of their god''s Divine artefacts to the Pixie race," The Princess of the Garden added.


    The Pixies beside her sighed in relief, hearing the Princess of the Garden''s words.


    "Wouldn''t they have a problem pulling off such a celebration with the presence of the Vylkr veil phenomenon?" Orion asked, raising a brow.


    "The banquet will only include the high-ranking members of the Pixie kingdom, and then after the Vylkr veil phenomenon has passed, another celebration will be held for citizens," the Princess of the Garden responded.


    "Oh! Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go," Orion responded.


    "We?" The Princess of the Garden said, her eyes widening in surprise.


    Orion nodded. "Have you ever been to a banquet?" he asked.


    The Princess of the Garden shook her head in response.


    "Then that is all the more reason why we must attend this banquet together. Not only will this be your first banquet, but High King Eldric will surely ensure that it''s the greatest banquet ever in the Pixie Kingdom due to the significance of its celebration, so it''s bound to be an amazing event."


    "Also, with meing along, we can use this opportunity to try something new together," Orion responded, his eyes gleaming excitedly.


    He had been thinking about how to make his time with the Princess of the Garden this evening amazing, but he had never expected such an opportunity.


    Beside them, the Pixies'' eyes widened when they heard Orion''s words.


    Though the Princess of the Garden had visited the Pixie Kingdom many times, she had never done so in a miniature form. It was because the Princess of the Garden had never requested such a thing, and no one had ever dared to suggest downsizing her to their miniature height.


    When they heard Orion''s words, their minds began to race. They quickly thought about how to convince the Princess of the Garden to agree to Orion''s proposal.


    Witnessing the Princess of the Garden''s hesitation, Orion inwardly smiled at how cute she looked at that moment.


    Orion carefully helped her stand up, then rose to his feet. He knelt on one knee before the Princess of the Garden, taking her right hand in his.


    "Princess of the Garden, will you make me the happiest and most satisfied person in this deste, ruined world by apanying me to the Pixie Kingdom''s banquet?" Orion said with a wide smile.


    The Princess of the Garden was stunned by Orion''s proposal. She had never witnessed such a thing before and didn''t know how to respond.


    The Pixies tactically nodded at each other. About nine instantly flew above the Princess of the Garden and Orion, capturing their attention. They then unleashed their natural energy, and suddenly, colourful flower petals poured down from the sky.


    Orion raised his eyes skyward slightly and nodded in appreciation.


    Best wingwomen.


    The Princess of the Garden raised her eyes upwards as well. They widened and brightened before she refocused on Orion. Seeing his smile as the flowers fell around them before disappearing, she felt a throbbing sensation intensely. It rapidly increased, prompting her to stretch her hand to touch her chest, trying to calm down her racing heart.


    Seeing that the Princess of the Garden was still hesitant, they paused and nodded thoughtfully at each other. They decided to go all out.


    Just as Orion was about to speak, he noticed the flowers had stopped raining down on them, and an intense light shone from above. Raising his head, his view was illuminated by a giant blooming flower with its petals falling off and turning into small shimmering dots like stars that hovered briefly and rotated slowly around them.


    "Orion¡ª"


    Orion withdrew his gaze and focused it back on the Princess of the Garden, who now had tears flowing down her cheeks. Before he could utter a syble, the Princess of the Gardenunched herself towards him, her arms securely wrapped tightly around his shoulders as she leaned in and pulled him towards the ground, screaming ¡ª


    "YES! I WILL FOLLOW YOU TO THE PIXIE KINGDOM''S BANQUET!"


    The Pixies halted their actions and hugged each other in excitement. They couldn''t wait to report to the Gardeners Guild that they were part of why the Princess of the Garden had attended the banquet with Orion. They were surely going to be wealthy afterpleting this task.


    Oriony on the grassy in with his back, looking up at the teary-eyed Princess of the Garden, whose tears were also staining his cheeks.


    "Why are you crying again? Haven''t I told you I don''t want to see you crying?" Orion asked, stretching his hand to wipe her cheeks.


    "I don''t know why I am crying¡­ Sniff! Sniff! And I feel so happy. Orion, you make me feel so happy," Aerialia responded, her teary voice resonating as she buried her face on Orion''s chest.

 Chapter 814 The Princess of the Gardens Serene Bliss

    Chapter 814 The Princess of the Garden''s Serene Bliss


    ??Orion couldn''t think of a response at this moment. He wrapped his arms around the Princess of the Garden and rubbed her back gently, soothing her to her usual self.


    ........


    Canopy Castle


    "High King, there''s no need for you to make the journey yourself. I assure you, every detail, from the cement of the decorations to the arrangement of the fruits and drinks, will be meticulously handled," the royal head butler reassured, his voice echoing through the vast hall of Canopy Castle, a space so expansive it couldfortably amodate four thousand pixies.


    "I know that I can trust you to handle everything, Zik, but Mr. Orion, our most important guest, will also be attending this banquet, so I need to ensure that everything is perfect for his arrival," High King Eldric responded, his tone serious.


    They watched as hundreds of Pixies flew in and out of the hall, arranging the tables, sections, and every other decoration needed for arge banquet like this one.


    Zik nodded tiredly and exhaled, "Okay then, why don''t I take you around? You can examine whether you like the decorations," he said, stretching his hand forward for High King Eldric to follow him.


    High King Eldric nodded, but just as he was about to follow beside him, a loud voice drew his attention from behind, "YOUR HIGHNESS!" prompting him to halt his wings mid-air.


    A pixie guard soared through the air and arrived before them.


    "What is it?" High King Eldric asked, frowning.


    He had instructed the guard to ensure the security of today''s banquet, so he was worried that something terrible had happened.


    "We received a message from Mr. Orion¡­." the guard said before exining the important message.


    High King Eldric''s eyes widened in shock and surprise as he spoke before a wave of excitement and disbelief clouded his expression. Even the royal butler before him couldn''t help but stare in disbelief, his mouth wide agape.


    "Are you sure?" High King Eldric asked, his tone serious. He quickly rposed himself and wanted to ensure the guard was telling the truth.


    The guard nodded solemnly.


    High King Eldric''s eyes brightened. He refocused on Zik, "I will leave the decorations for you to handle, Zik," he said.


    "There''s no need for you to worry, Your Highness, I''ll ensure that everything is perfectly done," Zik responded reassuringly.


    After hearing that the Princess of the Garden would also be attending the banquet with Orion, he nned to ensure that everything was more perfect than they were before.


    High King Eldric nodded and refocused on the guard, "Send a group of guards to escort the Princess of the Garden and Orion to the Pixie kingdom borders. And inform me the moment they arrive. The High Elders and I will be present to downsize them to Pixie statures so they can enter the castle," he said, a serious glint shing through his eyes.


    "Inform everyone invited to the banquet about this news and tell them that no one is allowed to arrivete before the Princess of the Garden and Orion''s arrival at the banquet. Anyone who disobeys these orders will be punished and have their status demoted by a few levels. You may leave,"


    The guard nodded solemnly before he turned around and swiftly flew away.


    "I need to inform Rowena," High King Eldric said, ensuring his wife was the first to know so she could prepare and don her best attire and select one for him as well before meeting with the High Elders to greet Orion and the Princess of the Garden at the Pixie Kingdom borders.


    Heughed heartily as he soared out of the vast hall. Today must be a blessed day for the Pixie Kingdom, for all he had heard recently were tidings of goodness, each striving to surpass thest.


    ¡­....¡­


    Five Pixie maids fluttered around the Princess of the Garden, meticulously straightening her sky-blue silk gown and tidying her artificial Pixie wings to perfection.


    Once they finished, they stepped back, bowing reverently before her.


    "We havepleted the preparations. Would you prefer one of us to escort you to Mr. Orion''s room, or shall we notify you when he is ready?" one of the maids inquired, her gaze fixed on the ground.


    "Take me to his room. Since I am prepared, I no longer need to remain here," the Princess of the Garden replied.


    The maid nodded. "I will lead the way, then," she said before ascending into the air and guiding the Princess forward.


    The Princess of the Garden soon discovered that attempting to utilize her Pixie wings to elevate her body was a feat that was far more challenging than she had anticipated. She couldn''t fathom anyone mastering the control of such a contraption in a short time.


    Fortunately, the maid instantly noticed her dilemma andnded on the floor.


    "We can walk all the way there, Princess," the maid added.


    The Princess of the Garden internally exhaled in relief while maintaining a calm, serious expression outwardly as she nodded silently.


    The maid led the Princess of the Garden out of the room and towards Orion''s room.


    The moment the door shut, several exhales of relief and exhaustion resounded.


    ¡­......


    As they approached Orion''s room, the Princess of the Garden noticed Orion patiently waiting outside.


    He wore a beautiful white shirt and sky-blue trousers that matched her gown. Unlike her bare feet, he wore two ck pairs of sandals.


    He effortlessly took to the sky as though he had predicted her arrival, showcasing his familiarity with the artificial Pixie wings behind his back.


    Orionnded before her and turned to the maid beside her. "You can leave," he said, observing as the maid nodded in understanding and immediately turned around, disappearing into the next hallway.


    He refocused on the Princess of the Garden, taking her hand before leaning forward to kiss the back of it.


    "You look beautiful, my Princess," Orion said romantically, leaning in to kiss her.


    "Thank you. You also look incredibly handsome, Mr. Orion," the Princess of the Garden responded, holding back her chuckle.


    She strangely enjoyed the moment more than she had intended and hoped it would never end.

 Chapter 815 The Princess Of The Gardens Serene Bliss (2)

    Chapter 815 The Princess Of The Garden''s Serene Bliss (2)


    ??"Thank you. I needed to be at my best for this particr asion," Orion responded, arriving by the Princess of the Garden''s side and firmly holding her hand, "Shall we?"


    The Princess of the Garden nodded, "Let''s go," she responded, smiling brightly.


    ¡­....¡­


    About three thousand high-ranking Pixies gathered within arge hall for their celebration banquet, marking the return of the god Aerendir''s divine artefacts. These were the leading families and households conversing in groups¡ªsome seeking to resolve grievances and start anew, while others forged new connections and strengthened existing ones.


    Suddenly, a resounding bell echoed through the vast hall, silencing everyone''s conversations.


    "What''s happening? Why did they ring the bell again? I thought everyone had already arrived," a woman quietly asked her friend, furrowing her brows in confusion.


    Her friend looked at her in bafflement. "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t know that Mr. Orion, the architect of the Orion''s Cities, and the Princess of the Garden, the most important living individual in the Garden apart from the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, will also be attending the banquet today," she responded, raising a brow at her friend.


    The woman widened her eyes in shock at the unbelievable information. She attempted to speak but quickly sealed her lips, shifting her attention towards the entrance door as it was slowly pulled open.


    However, it wasn''t just her; all those across the room unaware of Orion and the Princess of the Garden''s arrival were instantly shocked after being informed. They all focused on the door, their eyes zing with anticipation.


    Zik stood beside the door, standing straight with his chest puffed out.


    "The architect of the Orion''s Cities, the liberator of the Prismerion and the Pixie race, and one of the strongest warriors within the Orion''s Cities, Mr. Orion, along with his partner, the renowned Princess of the Garden, have graced us with their presence at the banquet," Zik announced loudly.


    The vast hall''s entrance door swung wide open, and time seemed to slow down as Orion, apanied by the Princess of the Garden, stepped into it with elegant and graceful strides.


    The hall fell silent, every eye fixed on Orion and the Princess of the Garden as they made their way in. They stopped before High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena, who had personally arrived, to wee them to the event.


    "Mr. Orion, Princess of the Garden, we are delighted you could join us for our celebration. Please, make yourselves at home, and if there is anything you require, simply summon a maid, and they will be at your service," High King Eldric said, his smile warm and weing.


    Initially, he had contemted introducing Orion and the Princess of the Garden to the high-ranking members of the Pixie Kingdom. However, upon reflection, he realized the futility of such an action. Orion and the Princess of the Garden surpassed any Pixie Kingdom member in authority and strength.


    He understood that proceeding with such an introduction would yield no benefits and might even provoke unnecessary tension, potentially harming the Pixie Kingdom more than benefiting it. So, he resolved to let them enjoy the celebration without any unnecessary formalities.


    "Yes, certainly. Since you''re here for the banquet, take the chance to rx and enjoy yourselves. Just be cautious about who you engage in conversation with. Despite their status, everyone here is eager to meet and speak with both of you," High Queen Rowena added, her words carrying a subtle undertone.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Understood. We''ll make the most of this opportunity to enjoy ourselves. If you need us, you can find us in the fruits and wine section," he replied, offering them a smile before guiding the Princess of the Garden forward.


    Throughout the conversation, the Princess of the Garden remained silent, absorbing her surroundings with a glint in her eyes. She felt herself gently pulled along by Orion and offered a calm nod to High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena as she followed Orion''s lead.


    Observing Orion and the Princess of the Garden leave, High King Eldric sighed wearily. "Do you think I made the right decision? This could be our only opportunity to strengthen our bonds with them and elevate the Pixie Kingdom''s standing in the Orion''s Cities," he pondered, turning to his wife.


    "There''s no need to worry too much, dear. ording to the records, this is the first time the Princess of the Garden has been downsized to Pixie size. Considering her reluctance to leave the Garden, it''s likely her first time attending a banquet, especially one as grand as this. So, instead of burdening them with politics, we should let them enjoy themselves fully."


    "Who knows, perhaps if she enjoys today, we might see more frequent visits from the Princess of the Garden in the future," High Queen Rowena reassured, ncing at Orion and the Princess of the Garden, who had already arrived at the fruits and wine section.


    "You are right; it''s wise to let them enjoy themselves fully," High King Eldric agreed with his wife''s insight.


    He promptly summoned a guard and instructed them to keep a vignt watch over Orion and the Princess of the Garden, ensuring no one disturbed their peace andfort during their stay. Although he trusted most attendees to behave, he couldn''t discount the possibility of troublemakers.


    The guard hastened to ry the High King''s orders to the others.


    High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena then weed other esteemed guests.


    ¡­.......


    After downing her second drink, the Princess of the Garden mmed her wooden cup against the table. Her expression twisted in displeasure as the sour, tongue-tingling aftertaste lingered before dissipating.


    "You don''t like it?" Orion asked, arching a brow. He had allowed her to drink, knowing her constitution would nullify any adverse effects.


    The Princess nodded. "It tastes just like the previous one," she replied.


    Suddenly, the sounds of instruments filled the air, and gradually, all the Pixies around them found partners and began to rise into the air.


    ......


    Author''s Note:I know, allow her to enjoy her moment.

 Chapter 816 Encounter with the Vice Guildmaster

    Chapter 816 Encounter with the Vice Guildmaster


    ??Looking up, they realized they were dancing to enchanting tunes.


    "In that case, why don''t you apany me for a dance?" Orion suggested, shing a broad smile at the Princess of the Garden.


    "Ahem! I can''t dance," the Princess of the Garden replied, shifting her gaze shyly in another direction. "I''ve never attempted to do so my entire life."


    "Well, though I''ve danced before, I don''t have much experience in dancing. Why don''t we use this opportunity to learn? Since you don''t yet know how to use your wings, we can dance on the ground," Orion suggested, ncing at the Pixies flying around.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in understanding.


    Orion grabbed her hand, about to lead her to the centre of the dance floor, when he noticed a few familiar faces heading towards them.


    "Mr. Orion, it''s a pleasure to meet you again. I heard that you were also attending the banquet and couldn''t stop myself froming to greet you personally. Allow me to introduce my wife, ia," Guildmaster ric said, smiling as he introduced the woman beside him.


    She was a voluptuous woman in her early fifties, wearing the same red and blue matching outfit as him.


    "It''s a pleasure finally meeting you, Mr. Orion and Princess of the Garden. My husband has told me a lot about his first encounters with you," ia said, smiling as she bowed slightly towards Orion and the Princess of the Garden.


    She didn''t dare to be rxed and show her respect; after all, these were individuals that even the High King and Queen had to treat with the utmost respect.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too," Orion responded, nodding as he shifted his attention towards Guildmaster ric before focusing on the third person beside them.


    On his other side was Meave, wearing a long, silky violet dress. When their eyes met, she smiled and nodded at him.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded silently at all three of them.


    "We just came to greet you as it was the right thing to do. I hope you enjoy the rest of your time at the banquet. We''ll be taking our leave now," Guildmaster ric responded.


    He could feel the many hostile eyes on his body and understood that this was a clear warning from the High King that no one should disturb Orion and the Princess of the Garden''s time at the banquet.


    After all, who would be foolish enough to make such apparent threats in a hall filled with the most influential individuals in the Pixie Kingdom and the Guildmaster of the Gardener Guild?


    Fortunately, he wasn''t foolish enough to ignore the warning and gave one final nod to Orion and the Princess of the Garden before he turned around and left with his wife.


    Orion and the Princess of the Garden nodded and observed as Guildmaster ric and his partner soared into the air to join in the dance before refocusing their gaze on Meave.


    "Ahem! Mr. Orion, I came here to greet you and thank you for the gift you had sent Princess Morgana to deliver to me. I have shared everything with the other women, and they are very grateful for it. Also, they are all prepared and can''t wait to meet¨C¨C" Meave cleared her throat and began; just as she was about toplete her sentence, Orion interjected.


    "You don''t need to worry about mentioning that, Vice Guildmaster Meave. I only did what was reasonable for me to do as I don''t require payment. Also, I''lle to the guild to meet you on that matter when I am free," he slightly coughed and said.


    "Okay. That means I will be expecting your visit soon, Mr. Orion. I''ll take my leave then," Meave nodded, smiling appreciatively.


    She gave the Princess of the Garden one final nod before she turned around and left.


    Orion briefly looked at her and understood that she hade to the banquet alone, confirming what she had told him, that she didn''t have a partner.


    Suddenly, Orion felt a painful pinch on his stomach, dragging him out of his thoughts.


    "Can you exin in detail the contents of your conversation with that Pixie woman just now?" The Princess of the Garden asked with a raised brow, her hand painfully twisting his skin as she awaited his response.


    "It''s nothing. I donated the paymentsI earned during my task to her after finishing the tasks High King Eldric had given me," Orion responded swiftly.


    Though he knew that the Princess of the Garden didn''t oppose his ''habits,'' considering this was her moment, he didn''t want to put her in a challenging position or hurt her feelings.


    The world may be vast, with different races filled with strange cultures and traditions that allow for behaviours considered strange in his former world. However, that didn''t mean there wasn''t a limit to it, such as the emotions of his women.


    Now was the time to show the Princess of the Garden that no one mattered to him right now except her.


    "Humph! Are you sure that is the truth?" The Princess of the Garden asked, slightly reducing the intensity of their grasp.


    Orion nodded firmly. He wasn''t lying after all.


    The Princess of the Garden loosened her grip on Orion, ncing at Meave, who was now conversing with several influential individuals, before refocusing on Orion.


    "Now that we don''t have any other interruptions, can we continue with our dance?" Orion asked, quickly changing the topic.


    The Princess of the Garden sighed tiredly before nodding with a smile.


    Orion grabbed her outstretched hand and led her towards the floor so they could dance.


    They began their dance slowly, mimicking the elegant movements of the pixies soaring above, until they found their rhythm and quickened their steps. Locking eyes with each other, they shared a smile, immersed in the enchanting melodies filling the air.


    "Orion, I know I''ve said this countless times before, but nevertheless¡­ I love you more deeply than you could ever fathom," the Princess of the Garden confessed, her arms encircling his waist as she snuggled her head against his shoulder.


    Despite their tender embrace, their legs swayed, dancing to the instrumental music.

 Chapter 817 Declaration of Love

    Chapter 817 Deration of Love


    ??"I will never grow tired of hearing it, no matter how often you say it. You can express your love as often as you like because I adore you just as much, my Princess," Orion responded, his arms encircling the Princess of the Garden''s waist firmly.


    The Princess of the Garden gazed at him, "Are you absolutely certain? Because I feel like shouting it from the top of my lungs here. I may not care about others'' opinions, but I wouldn''t want to embarrass you," she teased.


    "My beloved wishes to proim her love to me before the most influential figures in the Pixie kingdom," Orion mused, pretending to consider the situation before grinning at her. "Well, I see no reason why not. But I''ll be joining in, so I hope you''re not the one feeling embarrassed."


    The Princess of the Garden chuckled softly. "Very well, let''s see who blushes first," she replied, breaking free from Orion''s embrace and letting out a passionate shout, "I LOVE YOU, ORION!!"


    The instruments abruptly ceased their melody. The pixies, suspended mid-dance, cast their gaze downward in bewilderment.


    A hush fell over the expansive hall as all activity froze, and every eye turned towards them.


    Unperturbed by the scrutiny, the Princess of the Garden drew in a deep breath and proimed at the top of her lungs again, "I LOVE YOU, ORION!!"


    Orion smiled, observing the intense joy radiating from the Princess of the Garden''s face. He felt his heartbeat rapidly. The corner of his eyes grew wet as memories flooded back. He remembered the first time he had seen such intense joy on her face¡ªwhen she confirmed and epted that she was carrying their baby.


    Thest time he had seen it was when they had to ept the heartbreaking reality that their child would nevere due toplications they still didn''t understand.


    Despite this loss, he had promised to give her a name when she delivered, a promise he intended to keep. So, even if he couldn''t admit it, sometimes, it felt as though nothing had changed since the first time they met.


    A tear slid down Orion''s left cheek as he tried topose himself. He breathed deeply, screaming loudly, "I LOVE YOU, PRINCESS OF THE GARDEN!!"


    He had taken it upon himself to love and care for his woman in every way, physically and emotionally, and she was no exception.


    "I LOVE YOU, ORION!!"


    "I LOVE YOU, PRINCESS OF THE GARDEN!!"


    Amid the crowd of onlookers, High Queen Rowena observed the unfolding scene with a firm nod. "I might not know what kind of existence the Princess of the Garden is, or how she became ''The Princess of the Garden'' in the first ce, but I can definitely say with certainty that that woman is definitely in love," she remarked, briefly ncing at her husband.


    "Nheless, I wonder why you''ve never professed your love to me in such a way before," she added.


    Hearing his wife''s words, High King Eldric''s brows twitched. Wasn''t the Princess of the Garden the one who had first professed her love loudly before Orion? So, wasn''t he the one who was supposed toin about her not proiming her love for him loudly?


    Nevertheless, he understood thatining was pointless and took a deep breath before screaming, "I LOVE YOU, HIGH QUEEN ROWENA!!" His voice resonated across the room, ovepping with Orion and the Princess of the Garden''s own.


    Everyone redirected their focus to High King Eldric, not expecting him to make such a bold profession of love.


    High Queen Rowena shyly looked at her husband before she cleared her throat and screamed, "I LOVE YOU, HIGH KING ELDRIC!!" Her voice resonated like her husband''s, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Just then, another voice echoed across the vast hall.


    "I LOVE YOU, ALAIA!!" Guildmaster ric screamed loudly.


    "I LOVE YOU, ALARIC," his wife, ia''s screaming voice soon followed.


    As Orion and the Princess of the Garden continuously professed their love for each other loudly, with the royal family and the Guildmaster of the Garden''s Guild joining in, everyone slowly began to join in, screaming out at the top of their lungs as they professed their love loudly to their partners.


    Meanwhile, others without partners professed their love to their creator, the god Aerendir, for the return of the Divine artefacts to the Pixie kingdom.


    "I LOVE YOU, PRINCESS OF THE GARDEN!!" Orion screamed for the umpteenth time, his heart racing as he tried to regain hisposure and calm it down.


    The Princess of the Garden called out, "Orion?"


    Orion refocused his eyes on her. Though he wasn''t crying, he knew his built-up emotions were visible to anyone looking at him.


    "Why are you crying? Aren''t I the one supposed to be crying because you have given me such a wonderful moment?" The Princess of the Garden said, stretching her right hand to cup Orion''s cheek.


    "You know, I sometimes think about what would have happened if you had never paid attention to me when you first entered the mountains. I don''t think there is anyone stupid or brave enough to have approached me the way you did. My life has changed drastically since I met you, so please stop overthinking how to solve my problems and just enjoy the moment with me," she added, smiling brightly with tears pouring down her cheeks.


    The Princess of the Garden leaned in and kissed Orion briefly on his lips before she pulled back andid her head on his shoulders. "Orion, can you repeat it onest time?" she whispered, her breath brushing against his ears.


    "I LOVE YOU, PRINCESS OF THE GARDEN!!" Orion screamed, his arms tightening around the Princess of the Garden''s waist.


    He didn''t know when it happened, but his eyes had broken through the dam holding them back. Quickly regaining hisposure, Orion responded, "I can''t stop trying to solve your problems because they are mine also. I do everything to ensure you are without burdens, so never repeat those words again."


    The Princess of the Garden remained silent, feeling the wetness on her neck. She further tightened her arms around Orion''s waist.

 Chapter 818 Apprehending The Main Perpetrator

    <h4>Chapter 818 Apprehending The Main Perpetrator </h4>


    Suddenly, the choirs of instruments resonated across the vast hall again, mixing with the loud, repeating voices in the air. It was so loud that it resonated across every corner of the canopy castle and spread outside.


    After a few hours of joyous professing of love and melodies, the celebration ended, as it was time for the royal announcement.


    Orion, the Princess of the Garden, and everyone returned to their positions.


    "Did you enjoy it?" Orion asked, his eyes still red. He looked at the Princess of the Garden, awaiting her response.


    "I enjoyed it more than I had initially expected," The Princess of the Garden nodded.


    She shifted her eyes to the side and noticed that more people were boldly paying attention to them and chuckling because of what they had done before refocusing her gaze back at Orion.


    Suddenly, a voice resonated through the vast hall, screaming, "ARREST HIM!!"


    The Pixie guards soared down from the air towards the direction of the voice.


    Orion and the Princess of the Garden focused on the direction of the voice and noticed that it hade from High Prince Kael. The scene around him was shocking,


    High Prince Kael stood beside an unknown woman whose face was hidden behind a masquerade mask. He pointed an using finger towards the Second prince, whoy on the floor, consistently coughing heavily while looking at High Prince Kael with fear in his eyes.


    "If you don''t confess to all your atrocities right now, I promise you that I''ll do so much more than simply throw you into the dungeon and have it tortured out of you, so you better go?ahead and speak now that you?have the chance to do so!!" High Prince Kael said firmly.


    The Pixie''s guards had already surrounded them and awaited High Prince Kael''s orders.


    "What is going on here?!" High King Eldric''s voice thundered across the vast hall as he arrived at the scene with High Queen Rowena, Fourth Prince Alden, and Sixth Princess beside him.


    Prince Bran instantly shifted his attention toward High King Eldric and crawled towards him, "Father! Father! Help¡­ Cough! Cough! I think my brother has gone mad! Please save me!" he screamed, his expression frightened.


    Orion and the Princess of the Garden observed the scene from their location and were curious about what had transpired.


    Everyone in the hall was also curious about the suddenmotion and observed intensely as the scene unfolded.


    High King Eldric redirected his attention to High Prince Kael, his brow furrowing deeply. "What is the meaning of this, High Prince Kael? Why are you treating your brother in such a way?" he questioned, a glint shing through his eyes.


    "Father, he tried to poison me, and if not for this kind woman here, I would have fallen victim to it," High Prince Kael responded loudly, his voice echoing across the vast hall.


    The hall suddenly erupted loudly at High Prince Kael''s usation.


    "High Prince Kael is using the Second Prince of attempting to poison him! Isn''t that too unbelievable?" a voice from the crowd muttered loudly.


    "Are you suggesting that High Prince Kael is lying? Remember, he was previously injured and poisoned and couldn''t participate in Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s trials for the Divine artefacts?" another voice interjected.


    "What? Are you implying that the Second Prince might also be responsible for his first incident?" another voice swiftly added, disbelief colouring their tone.


    As these words echoed through the air, louder than the others, Orion and the others couldn''t help but ponder the issue with deep frowns.


    They understood that such implications might signify something more significant than a mere coincidence.


    "First brother, I think you are mistaken. Second brother would never do such a thing," Prince Alden swiftly interjected, hoping to resolve the situation discreetly.


    After all, it wouldn''t bode well for the royal family if such a conspiracy were exposed to the Pixie Kingdom.


    High Prince Kael shifted his attention to Prince Alden, furrowing his brows slightly as he sighed. "Of course, I thought I was mistaken as well. There was no way my second brother could ever consider such a thing. However, I have proof. You see, after he poisoned my drink using the derations of love as a cover before the servant could serve it to me earlier, I was lucky enough to be warned by the kind woman beside me," he said, gesturing towards the woman wearing a masquerade mask.


    "So, to confirm what I had been told during the earlier derations of love, I swiftly switched my drink with his and allowed him to consume mine. And just as expected, minutester, he coughed out a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground."


    Hearing High Prince Kael''s exnation, Prince Alden''s eyes widened in shock before he turned towards the woman standing near High Prince Kael. She wore a yellow silk dress and a matching colourful masquerade mask covering her head, hiding her face from everyone.


    Prince Alden furrowed his brows, wondering who she was, before refocusing on his second brother with narrowed eyes. "Second brother, is everything that First brother said true? Did you really try to poison him?" he asked, his tone solemn.


    Everyone present wore solemn expressions, especially the royal family, as they witnessed the unfolding scenes.


    "He''s lying¨C¨C" Prince Bran began, but just as he was about toplete his sentence, he coughed, spitting out a mouthful of blood that stained his chin and the floor beside him.


    He refocused on Prince Alden and the others, who wore strange expressions. Nevertheless, he continued, "Fourth brother, he''s lying. I have been poisoned by that woman and--" he attempted to say before being abruptly cut off by High King Eldric''s thundering voice, "SHUT UP!"


    Prince Bran sealed his lips shut, his gaze shifting towards his father with a frightened look as he witnessed his father''s furious expression, his mother''s disappointed visage, and Sixth sister''s shocked and dumbfounded expression.


    "As my second son and the second Prince of the Pixie kingdom, I''ll give you one chance to clear your name. Confess whether you are guilty of poisoning your own brother or not. Choose your words wisely," High King Eldric said, his tone serious as he narrowed his eyes on the trembling Prince.


    Prince Bran opened his mouth to speak before sealing it shut, swallowing back his words. After a few minutes of tense silence, Prince Bran dropped to his knees and finally said, "I... I poisoned my first brother."


    His words reverberated through the vast hall, sending shockwaves through the ears of all the guests present.

 Chapter 819 Apprehending The Main Perpetrator (2)

    <h4>Chapter 819 Apprehending The Main Perpetrator (2)</h4>


    The vast hall suddenly erupted with murmurs and whispers.


    "Haaa¡­ I knew he did it. The Second Prince reallymitted something despicable by trying to murder the High Prince. Is he that hungry for the throne?" said a man, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean the Second Prince might also be involved in the High Prince''s assassination attempt?" his wife asked, realization dawning on her face.


    "Hmmm! You''re right. It seems the Second Prince has dug himself into a deep mess," the man responded, shaking his head in pity.


    Meanwhile,


    "GUARDS! ARREST HIM AND LOCK HIM UP IN THE DUNGEON!" High King Eldric''s voice thundered, echoing across the vast hall.


    The guards instantly surrounded Prince Bran, chaining and dragging him into the air.


    "FATHER!! PLEASE, FATHER!! IT''S NOT MY FAULT, I WAS DECEIVED!" Prince Bran screamed at the top of his lungs, struggling against the chains in a desperate plea for his life.


    Despite his efforts, the guards remained resolute, prepared for any resistance given the high-profile nature of the banquet and the attendees. It took only several seconds for Prince Bran to realize the futility of his struggle.


    High King Eldric raised his hand, signalling for the guards to halt. Stepping forward, he gazed down at Prince Bran as he was ced back on the ground.


    "Father, please, I was¡­" Prince Bran began, but his words caught in his throat as he observed his father''s frighteningly calm expression.


    "The more you speak, the more I begin to wonder if you are truly the son I raised," High King Eldric said, his tone heavy with disappointment. "Nheless, I must inform you that we are already aware of your involvement with High Elder Dereris, Larwen, and Elder Larken in conspiring to murder the High Prince and Fourth Prince during their time with Mr Orion."


    "This information was revealed by the sole assant we captured. Despite her initial attempt to end her own life, our healers managed to stabilize her condition, leading to her eventual confession after hours of torture and interrogation."


    High King Eldric shook his head, observing Prince Bran''s expression. "If you believe this is all a setup, you are mistaken. Your greed drove you to attempt the poisoning of your own brother, fueled by the desire to im the throne for yourself. Unfortunately, your n not only failed but also led to your own confession," he continued, his voice tinged with regret as he regarded his son.


    Finally, he turned away, unable to bear the sight of him any longer.


    High Queen Rowena couldn''t hold back her tears and wept heavily, her anguish almost causing her to copse.


    "Mother!"


    "Mother!"


    Prince Alden and Princess Morgana rushed to her aid, supporting her and guiding her to a nearby chair where she could sit.


    They gently lowered her into the chair with concern etched on their faces.


    High King Eldric watched the scene with a heavy heart, his sigh echoing through the tense atmosphere.


    Turning his back to look at Prince Bran, he said, "You will remain restrained for eight hours until the healers arrive to tend to your injuries. Afterwards, we will decide on the punishment for your actions. Whether you survive until then depends on your resolve to murder your own brother and will."


    He motioned to the guards. "Take him away and ensure he is securely locked up."


    Prince Bran wore a nk expression, still processing everything he had just heard, as the guards lifted him into the air and carried him away from the vast hall.


    Once they had left, High King Eldric shifted his attention to the woman who had saved High Prince Kael. "I would please like to see the individual who rescued my first son, the High Prince of the Pixie Kingdom, so that I may properly reward you," he stated, nodding appreciatively as he awaited her response.


    Contrary to his expectations, the woman shook her head in response. "I am sorry, but I can''t reveal my face due to my facial deformity. Nheless, I am grateful that I could do my best to save High Prince Kael. I''m sure any citizen of the Pixie Kingdom would have done the same. If you don''t mind, Your Highness, since it seems my presence may draw unwanted attention to the banquet, I''ll take my leave to avoid causing any disturbance," she responded.


    As she prepared to step forward and fly away, the guards who remained to protect the royal family suddenly blocked her path.


    "You needn''t worry about attracting undue attention at the banquet. After all, you saved the High Prince''s life, so much recognition should be expected. As for your facial deformity, I doubt anyone here would be so foolish as to ridicule you in my presence. Please, remove your mask and reveal your identity to us," High King Eldric said.


    "Yes, my father is correct. In addition to his reward, I''ll grant you whatever you desire for saving my life. Please remove your mask and reveal your identity to me. I must know who saved me," High Prince Kael said, sharing his father''s sentiments.


    He felt an uncanny familiarity with the person before him, suggesting they shared a personal connection. He felt she was also aware of happenings in the Canopy Castle''s private affairs, for she could notice such a minor detail that no one else could.


    Therefore, he was intensely curious to uncover her identity.


    After hearing the words of the High King Eldric and High Prince Kael, the woman hesitated for a few seconds. Eventually, her shoulders slumped down defeatedly, and she agreed and slowly removed her mask.


    As her true face was revealed, High King Eldric, High Prince Kael, Prince Alden, and the entire royal family couldn''t help but widen their eyes in astonishment at the woman''s identity.


    "Celeria¡­" High Prince Kael uttered in disbelief as he gazed at the woman before him, his wordsced with a hint of difficulty.


    "You... you saved my life," he added, his expression mixed with shock and profound gratitude.


    Meanwhile, in the less crowded area of the vast hall, the Princess of the Garden couldn''t stifle a gasp as she witnessed the unfolding scene.


    "Incredible," the Princess of the Garden whispered, her hand instinctively covering her mouth in astonishment.


    Turning to Orion, she continued, "You were right; this is incredibly intense to watch."

 Chapter 820 A Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 820 A Compromise </h4>


    Orion nodded, equally captivated by the unfolding twists and revtions. He ced a sliced portion of a fruit resembling a pineapple into his mouth and then offered some to the Princess of the Garden.


    The Princess of the Garden chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before asking curiously, "What do you think will happen next?"


    Orion had already briefed her on the assassination attempt and shared what information he knew. Maeve had filled in the rest after overhearing their conversation and noticing their initial confusion.


    As the scene unfolded, they pieced it together, trying to predict what would happen next. Unfortunately, none of them could guess that the woman who saved High Prince Kael''s life was the very person High King Eldric hadmanded to stay far away from him, under the threat of drastic consequences if she disobeyed.


    "High King Eldric and the others seem bewildered about what to do next. But judging from the love-struck expression on High Prince Kael''s face, he might do something reckless. Best-case scenario, he elopes with Celeria right here and now," Orion observed, scrutinizing the tense scene.


    "And what''s the worst-case scenario?" The Princess of the Garden asked, awaiting Orion''s response.


    "He kills himself if High King Eldric decides to follow through with Celeria''s punishment for defying his orders, even though she saved the High Prince''s life," Orion responded solemnly.


    "He would do something like that despite the two being so madly in love. Shouldn''t he be afraid that High Prince Kael might seek vengeance for his beloved against him when he obtains the power to do so or utilize his position to do something even more vile after this incident?" The Princess of the Garden responded, raising a brow in confusion as she refocused on the unfolding scene before her.


    She couldn''t fathom that High King Eldric hadn''t considered the consequences of his decision if he chose such an option. Of course, there was also the possibility that he didn''t care, but the Princess of the Garden found that incredibly unlikely for someone so wise yet seemingly blind to such an obvious problem.


    Orion shook his head in response. "I don''t know; we''ll have to continue watching to find out," he responded.


    He didn''t know what was going through High King Eldric''s mind, so he would continue observing the scene unfold to see what kind of decision he would make.


    "How about you? What do you think is going to happen next?" The Princess of the Garden asked, shifting her attention to Maeve.


    Maeve was stunned, not expecting the Princess of the Garden to direct her question to her, but she swiftly regained herposure. "From the looks of it and the rumours I''ve heard, the only way to settle this issue if it esctes is for High King Eldric to give in. However, knowing what kind of inflexible man he is, it will probablye at a cost, and as for what that cost is, we would have to continue watching to find out," Maeve responded, her tone serious.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded before refocusing on the unfolding scene.


    On the other side of the room,


    "You? What are you doing here?! Didn''t my orders mean anything to you?" High King Eldric said, seething angrily as he red fiercely at Celeria.


    Celeria shivered under the High King''s intense gaze. Clenching her fists together, she contemted her next move now that things had worsened. Initially, she believed she was prepared for whatever might happen when she entered the Canopy castle. However, with the High King now confronting her, her body trembled in fear, leaving her unsure what to do next.


    "Father, stop it!" High Prince Kael said defiantly as he positioned himself in front of Celeria.


    High King Eldric narrowed his eyes at his first son. "What are you doing, High Prince Kael?" he asked, his brow furrowing deeply.


    High Prince Kael shook his head in response. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you such a question, father? Just what are you saying? Are you trying to imply that the woman who saved my life does not deserve to be in my presence?" he said, shifting his attention towards the crowds around them.


    "Everyone here has witnessed what just transpired, and without a doubt, if the woman beside me hadn''t been here,my life would have been in danger again. So, I''ll speak for myself to decide whether she stays or goes!" he shouted.


    Hearing High Prince Kael''s words, Celeria''s eyes widened, feeling her heartbeat speed up. She stretched out her hand to touch him, saying, "High Prince Kael, you don''t need to¨C¨C" she began, but High Prince Kael quickly interjected. "Don''t you dare say anything? You are not going anywhere, nor is anyone taking you away from me. That is final," he shouted.


    Celeria sealed her lips and nodded silently.


    High King Eldric''s body trembled angrily as he focused on High Prince Kael. "You¡­" he attempted to say, but he could not correctly utter a word.


    Prince Alden noticed things were getting out of hand and decided to step in. "Father, First Brother, I think there is a peaceful way to solve this," he said, breaking through the tension. "And it''s best we do so privately."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, brother, but either we settle this right here and now, or I renounce my crown and follow Celeria wherever she goes," High Prince Kael responded, looking at Prince Alden before shifting his attention back towards High King Eldric.


    "So, it''s best you make your decision here, Father. Will you stick to your orders or ept mine and Celeria''s rtionship?"


    "Husband," High Queen Rowena called out, rising from her seat. She looked at High King Eldric and shook her head tiredly. "Though I understand and support the reason for yourmand, I believe this young woman has earned the privilege of being the High Prince''s partner. Please, husband, why don''t we discuss this in private ande to apromise on this issue?"

 Chapter 821 Conclusion Of The Pixie Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 821 Conclusion Of The Pixie Banquet</h4>


    "Rowena, you¡ª" High King Eldric began, looking at his wife in shock, but another voice resonated deeply before he couldplete his sentence. "I agree," Princess Morgana nodded in agreement with High Queen Rowena''s words.


    "You''ve asked me to give you a good reason for my decision. Unfortunately, I''ve been unable to find one until now. As such, Celeria''s bravery and love for my first brother, demonstrated by her defiance of the High King''s orders to protect him from harm, prove she is best suited to be the High Prince''s partner. Therefore, if Father can please reconsider his decision, I will be willing to give up the Divine artefact," she added.


    The vast hall erupted into shocking gasps as no one had expected the Sixth Princess to make such a bold decision except those already aware of what had transpired earlier. Orion and the others were no different; they watched intently, wanting to see how events unfold next.


    "And if I do not?" High King Kael spat out.


    "If you don''t, father, then I''ll have no choice but to relinquish my position as the Sixth Princess of the Pixie Kingdom and instead pledge myself to work under Mr. Orion," Princess Morgana responded, her eyes locked on Orion''s and the Princess of the Garden''s distant seating position.


    On the other side of the vast hall, Orion coughed heavily for a few seconds before regaining hisposure.


    He had done everything he could to avoid getting entangled in the Pixie kingdom''s political issues. He knew they could handle it themselves; besides, he had bigger matters to attend to. However, as he listened to Princess Morgana''s words, he couldn''t help but wonder how he had suddenly found himself embroiled in such a situation.


    Especially considering he had only encountered Princess Morgana a handful of times and had spoken to her only twice.


    A sudden thought crossed Orion''s mind as he narrowed his eyes at her. Perhaps, due to his authority and strength within the Orion''s Cities, she was using him as leverage to pressure High King Eldric into making a decision.


    It was a clever tactic, but Orion knew he would need to address it after this was settled. Because for her to speak such words boldly in his presence meant she might try it againter.


    The Princess of the Garden looked at Orion and chuckled, quickly discerning what he was thinking, finding it amusing.


    Meanwhile,


    As High King Eldric heard his sixth daughter''s words and observed the firm expressions of his wife and children one by one, he felt his body temperature rise suddenly. His heart began to beat rapidly, and his breathing became erratic. Gradually, his vision blurred as a pounding headache assaulted him from the back of his head.


    High King Eldric''s footsteps faltered, and then he copsed to the ground, unable to maintain his bnce.


    "HUSBAND!"


    "FATHER!"


    "FATHER!"


    "HIGH KING!"


    High Queen Rowena, High Prince Kael, Prince Alden, Princess Morgana, the guards, and everything around them echoed with their frantic screams as they rushed towards the falling High King Eldric one by one, catching him before his body could touch the ground.


    "Husband, are you okay?" High Queen Rowena asked hurriedly, her expression filled with fear as she awaited his response.


    However, there was no reply.


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? GET THE HEALERS!" High Prince Kael yelled at the guards.


    The guards nodded firmly before swiftly turning around and flying away to rapidly bring the healers to check on the High King''s condition.


    Meanwhile, all the guests within the vast hall couldn''t help but be shocked at the scene that had just unfolded before them.


    One moment, they were witnessing an intense scene where the High King would have to decide the fate of the royal family and the entire Pixie Kingdom. The next moment, High King Eldric had copsed on the floor and seemed to be in critical condition.


    They couldn''t understand how things had changed so rapidly in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side of the vast hall,


    "He fainted," the Princess of the Garden said, her voice filled with interest. Just when High King Eldric was about to make such an important decision, he fainted, keeping the decision on hold.


    This not only gave him time to think about what to do next when he woke up, but it would surely garner him many supporters no matter which decision he ultimately makes.


    After all, this decision seemed significant enough to affect everyone, so there were bound to be people ensuring it didn''t take a toll on health again.


    She wouldn''t be surprised if High Queen Rowena reconsidered her decision and began to support High King Eldric if he continued to stand firm or if she had a breakdown like him while trying to stand beside her husband and son.


    The Princess of the Garden exhaled deeply. This was definitely much more intense than she had imagined.


    "It seems that the banquet will be ending quicker than nned, so why don''t we take our leave," Orion said, standing up from his seat and stretching his hand towards the Princess of the Garden.


    "How about High King Eldric? Why don''t we check if he is okay first?" The Princess of the Garden responded as she gently grabbed Orion''s hand and stood up.


    "There is no need for that. I''ve already examined his body with my Celestial energy. His condition is only due to handling such immense mental strain in his old age, so he''ll be back to normal as soon as the healers arrive," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    The Princess of the Garden had a look of realization on her face. She understood that there was nothing to worry about. With hers and Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s help, she doubted that the Pixies would do something as stupid as turning the entire Pixie kingdom upside down, especially after the intense scene they had just witnessed.


    "We''ll be taking our leave, Miss Maeve. I promise to visit the Gardener''s guild when I have the chance," Orion said, redirecting his attention towards Maeve, who had also stood up to see them out after hearing that they were leaving.

 Chapter 822 An Unknown Entity

    Chapter 822 An Unknown Entity


    ??Maeve nodded. "You can also inform us beforehand when you''ll being so we can be prepared for the visit," she responded with a smile, nodding once more at the Princess of the Garden as Orion took her into his arms and soared into the sky.


    Maeve observed them for a few more moments as they swiftly exited the vast hall. "Though I knew they were in a rtionship, I never expected it to be as beautiful as this," Maeve said, shaking her head tiredly.


    She was sure that she had learned a lot about Orion and the Princess of the Garden today, things that no one else knew.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Vige


    Within the Vige Chief''spound


    "Four of you will guard the Vige Chief''spound and switch ces with the other four on standby after your assigned time. Then, you are free to survey the entire Vige and ensure order with the rest of the warriors before going to rest for the next day."


    "Remember, though we are under Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection, there is no telling what might happen in the Orion''s Cities," said a warrior, standing near the giant sundial in the centre of the Vige Chief''spound as he looked at the eight warriors before him.


    The warriors nodded in understanding.


    "You can all leave for your positions. The rest of you remain within the Vige Chief''spound for your turn," the warrior added firmly.


    Once again, the warriors nodded. They all vanished from view, heading towards their assigned positions.


    After a few minutes, the ground below the giant sundial trembled silently, and suddenly, arge dark hole emerged around it. Rather than sinking, the sundial shook, tilting from side to side until a broad, giant, inky dark eye with five shimmering pupils filled the hole.


    It looked around as though trying to grasp and understand its surroundings. Numerous scaled, inky, dark, tentacle-like arms began to emerge around the edge of the bizarre, enormous eye, slowly stretching towards the huts around it.


    ¡­........


    ThirdBorderCity


    Garden


    Beneath the Divine Lake Essence


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity peered outside his Divine barrier, his expression marked by a deep frown. Though he couldn''t discern what lurked within the Vylkr-infested clouds, observing them from afar made him uneasy.


    Suddenly, a sharp, gnawing pain pierced Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s mind as if something ruthlessly severed his attempt to recall his memories. He swiftly halted his thoughts, recognizing that whatever he sought to remember remained sealed within the depths of his mind.


    In an instant, Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s perception spiked, and he vanished from his current location. He reappeared within the Vige Chief''spound, cing his previous thoughts behind his mind.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s eyes widened in astonishment as he beheld the giant eyeball with its five peculiar pupils scanning its surroundings, seemingly absorbing every detail with an insatiable curiosity.


    The tentacle-like arms, which looked simr to the Vylkr vines but adorned with scales and ten fingers on each, sent a shiver down his spine, signalling that this was entirely different.


    "What in the world..." Aegis of the Arctic Deity muttered under his breath; his gaze fixed on the mysterious entity before him.


    He sensed a powerful surge of raw Vylkr energy emanating from it, mingled with another unfamiliar energy that had initially drawn his attention.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, his eyes widening like the starry night sky. He remembered the nature of the other strange energy.


    "Primordial energy," Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s eyes widened in shock as he observed the tentacle-like arms encroaching upon the VigeChief''s huts, swiftly demolishing their walls with rming speed.


    Instantly,Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s gaze sharpened. He waved his hand at the entity and said, "Whoever you are, you are not wee here. Leave!" the countless tentacle-like arms outside the enormous dark hole disintegrated into thin air.


    At that moment, the entity within the darkness sensed Aegis''s presence. Its pupils contracted strangely before widening, and numerous tentacle-like arms swiftly emerged from the darkness, hurtling towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Reacting swiftly, Aegis conjured a protective barrier around the sundial, shielding the mortals nearby from harm.


    "Since you don''t seem too keen on leaving, be prepared to meet your death!" Aegis of the Arctic Deity dered.


    While he wasn''t certain of the entity''s capabilities, he could sense that his divine energy surpassed its own. As for its Primordial energy, though insignificant byparison, still threatened mortals nearby. Thus, he resolved to resolve the situation before it worsened.


    His pixie dust emerged from his wings shimmering with a bright rainbow hue, and surged toward the bizarre, enormous eye and the various tentacle-like arms. Instantly, they all began to shrink, reducing in size until they were barely the size of a needle.


    Despite their diminished form, Aegis of the Arctic Deity could still clearly perceive the entity, even though not only had its mass decreased, but its strength had also reduced to a minuscule level. Without hesitation, he tightened his fist telepathically, crushing it until it ceased to exist.


    The bizarre entity was dead.


    And just like that, the battle was over as swiftly as it had begun.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shifted his attention toward the portal and promptly sealed it shut, erasing any trace of its existence. Surveying his surroundings, Aegis of the Arctic Deity couldn''t help but frown.


    Besides the minor crater where the portal had opened, nothing could indicate anything strange had transpired here, particrly on the sundial. Considering the entity''s unrestrained rampage, it was also supposed to have some damage at least.


    "Something isn''t right here," Aegis of the Arctic Deity muttered, his brows furrowing with concern. With a wave, he returned the area to its normal state beforending before the sundial.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity stretched his hand and touched the sundial, perplexed. He couldn''t sense anything unusual about the seemingly ordinary giant stone used to tell time in the Vige.

 Chapter 823 An Unknown Entity (2)

    Chapter 823 An Unknown Entity (2)


    ??He directly touched the sundial and channelled his divine energy into it, hoping to uncover hidden secrets.


    BADDDUMM!! BADDDUMM!!


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity froze, startled by the slow, rhythmic sound of a beating heart reverberating through his senses. Doubting himself, he intensified his focus, stretching his senses to their limits, attempting to prate whatever obstacle was blocking his perception, and finally ¨C


    BADDDUUMM!! BADDDUMM!!


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s starry eyes widened in astonishment at the sight before him. Embedded within the sundial was a beating heart pulsating with an unnatural rhythm. Surrounding it was an intricately arrangedwork of artificial veins, casting the projection of a muchrger heart made of these artificial tendrils.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity recognized these constructs as artificial, not only because of their familiar design but also because simr veins ran within him, bridging the gap between his Omnithraillian transnt and his Pixie body. Moreover, the heart shockingly appeared humanlike.


    As Aegis of the Arctic Deity sensed the faint life force emanating from the slow, steady heartbeat and processed his shocking discovery, he realized that whaty before him was the remnants of another man-made god, or at least what remained of one.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Aegis of the Arctic Deity released more divine energy, sensing it being drawn into the heart the moment it passed through the sundial.


    Instantly, the heart began to thrum rapidly, and just as Aegis of the Arctic Deity contemted releasing more of his divine energy, the sundial exploded with a burst of light.


    Before his wide, starry eyes, the giant sundial transformed, adorned with intricate designs and flowery patterns that illuminated its surface with a soft, moonlit glow emanating from within.


    But the transformation was not yetplete. The light at the top of the structure spread outward like the branches of a giant tree while the base extended downward like roots. From these branches, leaves began to sprout, each bearing fruit that shimmered like crystallized gems.


    These fruits disyed a dazzling array of colours, shifting rapidly from green to yellow to red and every hue in between.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity stretched his hand and grasped one of the fruits. As his fingers closed around it and plucked it from the branch, the fruit dissolved into a shower of tiny particles, each one glowing with a soft, ethereal light. These particles drifted toward him and entered his form, causing a cooling sensation to spread across his entire body.


    At first, Aegis of the Arctic Deity wanted to utilize his divine energy to block and seal off the strange tiny particles that had entered his body so he could properly examine them and learn more about what they were. However, he froze again, sensing a familiar energy coursing through his body.


    Primordial energy!


    With his Omnithraillian transnt, Aegis of the Arctic Deity could tap into Primordial energy. Still, there were limits unless he wanted to strain his borrowed body, which would pose significant problems. One of them was the speed and extent of his recovery.


    And due to his deteriorating body, he needed more time to harness Primordial energy as he desired. So he reserved its use for important matters, as who would ever imagine a man-made god like him to wield Primordial energy despite not being a true god?


    Nheless¡ª


    "How is this even possible?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity muttered, his eyes fixed on the unfolding scene before him.


    As a man-made god, a being who had attained divinity through an unnatural and almost uneptable method, he was an abomination.


    However,pared to the semi-living organ of an unknown man-made god before him, Aegis of the Arctic Deity couldn''t help but admit that this shouldn''t even be possible.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued to ponder for an exnation until his mind came to a sudden halt. But, he found none, understanding that maybe this was something linked to the barely alive man-made god beside him, and they were all strange in their own ways.


    He soon directed his senses towards his Primordial energy reserve and sensed it had filled up slightly.


    After deciding, he stretched his hand forward and grabbed another fruit. Feeling the tiny particles flow into his body before being pulled towards his Primordial energy reserve, Aegis of the Arctic Deity seized this opportunity topletely fill it up.


    He could utilize it to extend his life further by a few more years, thereby increasing the duration of his barrier over Orion''s Cities and giving Orion and the others more time to devise a way to protect the cities until after his demise.


    He only had to lose his reserve of Divine energy, which seemed like a fair deal for someone like him. He would have to look into whether it was a blessing or a curse or why such a bizarre entity had appeared within his areater.


    His guess also made him believe its appearance was rted to the Vylkr veil phenomenon above them.


    Just as he was about to touch thest fruit with its mesmerizing red hue, Aegis of the Arctic Deity felt the heart within the sundial beat violently.


    BADUUMM!! BADDUMMM!!


    He halted his actions and decided to release more divine energy into it to see if it could replenish itself. As he did, the various mesmerizing fruits suddenly emerged from the branches he had previously plucked from. Not only that, but the crystalline translucent tree roots stretched out from the area of the enormous sundial and moved outward.


    Aegis of the Arctic continued to observe until it reached his barrier and halted. He knew that if he hadn''t set the barrier up, it would have surrounded the entire Vige Chief''spound.


    He shifted his attention towards the fruits and grabbed one, allowing the particles to enter his body andpletely fill up his primordial energy reserve before quickly dispelling the tree and cing a seal on the sundial.


    Something strange had urred here, and he just couldn''t fathom it.

 Chapter 824 Odd Circumstances

    Chapter 824 Odd Circumstances


    ??Aegis of the Arctic Deity looked thoroughly around the Vige Chief''spound, hoping to uncover any further clues. Despite several minutes of meticulous searching,bing through every corner of thepound, he came up empty-handed. Disappointed, he shook his head and returned to the sundial.


    He dispelled the barrier andvanished from view, reappearing beneath the Divine Lake Essence.


    Meanwhile, in the Vige Chief''spound,


    The Vige Chief opened the door and stepped outside of his hut. An instinctual feeling had caused him to freeze momentarily, prompting him toe out for a closer look.However, after scanning the surroundings, he foundnothing amiss.Everything appeared in order, with no sign of danger warranting his initial reaction.


    The Vige Chief raised his gaze to the Vylkr-infested clouds outside of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier, which cast a dark shadow over the sky above them.


    "It''s probably because this is my first time experiencing such a phenomenon that my senses are ring up," the Vige Chief said, shaking his head wearily.


    "I told you there was no danger outside. It''s likely just your senses ying tricks on you due to umting stress," the Vige Chieftess remarked as she emerged from the hut, her eyes shifting from her husband to the Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    "If only I could still make use of my gift, then I might have been able to predict this strange urrence and perhaps even guess when it would end," she added with a defeated shake of her head.


    Since the construction of Orion''s Cities, whether anyone had engaged with Orionor not, whenever she tried to read their future, all she perceived was an unyielding darkness, with each door to their future firmly locked.


    At this moment, her gift seemed utterly futile, to the point where even someone with a seemingly useless gift appeared to have an advantage over her, as they could still activate and utilise it, no matter how limited its utility might be.


    The Vige Chief shook his head reassuringly and held her hand. "You don''t need to me yourself. Remember, in all the futures you have seen, none have been as promising as this one. Our vige now flourishes in peace andfort, shielded from the threat of the Vylkr vines. We can regrow the entire forest, expand the farm, and forge alliances with different races¡ªall thanks to the protection of a literal god, ensuring our new territory ascends to greatness," he said, his gaze sweeping the surroundings before settling on his wife.


    Come on,let''s go insideand rest. Youneed to wake upearlytomorrow so the final preparation for the festival can bepletedwithoutany issues."


    The Vige Chieftess nodded, followed her husband into their hut, and closed the door behind them.


    ¡­.......¡­


    Far east


    In the vast, deste in where life struggled to exist, the relentless slithering Vylkr vines were the only sign of vitality. Amidst this barrenndscape, an immense mechanical tortoise forged from an unknownalloy lumbered forward.It stretched tens of kilometres long and rose hundreds of meters tall, its back adorned with sprawling city structures and countless buildings, extending from its legs to its neck and head as it traversed the ins.


    With each step, its colossal feet crushed the Vylkr vines to fragments, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground that momentarily repelled the encroaching swarms. But the Vylkrvines, undeterred, slithered forward once more, eager to ensnare the gargantuan behemoth. However, their efforts proved futile against such a formidable and tenacious machine.


    This was the ''Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise'' Runaway City ¡ªa Grade One Runaway City!


    However, trailing behind them was a simrgargantuan behemoth with a sleek, fox-like design that allowed it to move swiftly.It tore through the encroaching Vylkr vines with remarkable speed, its movements apanied by thunderous crashes and the crackle of lightning.


    A sandstorm churned behind it as it surged forward, leaving destruction in its path.


    This was the ''Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City, also a Grade One Runaway City, renowned for its speed and agility.


    At the pinnacle of the ''The Sleeping Fox'' runaway city, perched within its head, stood ten figures adorned in glistening metallic armour that stretched and enveloped theirrge wings. Peering outward through the lenses of their binocrs, they observed the advancing tortoise before them.


    "What are your orders, Emperor? From the looks of it, they show no signs of stopping and are even elerating towards the direction of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon. It would be better for us to strike and seize their resources before they unveil their intentions," said a middle-aged man, ncing outside through his binocrs before redirecting his attention towards the Emperor of the ''Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City.


    "Do they know our n, or are they here for an entirely different purpose?" The Emperor responded, his brows furrowing in confusion as he attempted to piece together any clues about their current predicament, but to no avail.


    After discovering that the Divine artefact left behind by Patriarch Rn, the former leader of the ''Four-eared Rabbit'' Runaway City, was a counterfeit, they immediately pursued them, hoping to recover the original artefact from Patriarch Rn. Fortunately, they encountered a sea of corpses¡ªskeletal remains belonging to the four-eared elves and several men sent with Captain Seig and his lieutenant on a mission destined for death.


    However, on their way, they discovered that they were being tailed by the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City, a Grade One runaway city. At first, their first instinct was to attack, so they spent months mapping out the geography of their surroundings to lead them into a trap and plunder them for their bountiful resources.


    However, just before they were about to strike, they all noticed the shocking emergence of a Vylkr veil phenomenon tens of thousands of kilometres away.


    Surprisingly, it was at that moment that the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City overtook them, no longer caring about trailing behind, and headed towards the direction of the Vylkr vine Phenomenon, which also seemed to be the direction the skeletal corpses were leading them towards.

 Chapter 825 Grade One Runaway Cities

    Chapter 825 Grade One Runaway Cities


    ??"It''s more likely that they know about our n for them, and instead of fighting, they''ve overtaken us to see who gets to Patriarch Rn first. They might think the Vylkr veil phenomenon has something to do with Patriarch Rn and the surviving four-eared elves. However, they might also believe that Captain Seig is responsible for this mess and want to intercept him before he returns to the ''Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City, without knowing that he has no knowledge about the divine artefact and is not expected to return."


    "All their thinking and assumptions might be based on false knowledge they believe to be true. So, before they realize this, I think it''s best we use this opportunity to attack them and plunder whatever resources they possess," the middle-aged man responded.


    The remaining ten nodded in agreement, sharing the same sentiments as the middle-aged man.


    The Emperor sighed, "Since you''ve alsoe to this conclusion, can we also guess that they have been sent to retrieve the Divine artefact? And since they don''t seem to be afraid of following us and are even charging ahead of us towards the direction of a Vylkr veil phenomenon, it should also mean that they are not afraid of us and are confident in defending themselves from any attack we throw at them?" he asked.


    The middle-aged man nodded, "I have also thought about that, Your Highness, and that is all the more reason why we must attack them with everything we have. Regardless of whether anything we have said is correct, we''ll still have to face the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City, so we should do so on our own terms and deal with them for thinking that they ever stood a chance against the ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City,''" he responded.


    Despite not obtaining the Divine artefacts in Patriarch Rn''s possession, they had acquired a considerable amount of artefacts that, when paired with their warriors and a few gods''chosens, would be enough to overpower any Grade One Runaway City, so they had nothing to fear.


    The Emperor pondered before nodding in understanding, "Okay. Inform the rest of the court and prepare the gods''chosensand the warriors for a full assault against the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City. However, we will only begin our attack after I''ve given mymand. I want to see what they would do when they reach the Vylkr veil phenomenon. Understood?" he responded.


    The middle-aged man nodded, smiling under his helmet. The remaining ten individuals nodded in understanding, epting the Emperor''smand.


    ¡­..........


    Orion''s Cities territory


    Above Orion''s cities, deep within the Vylkr-infested clouds of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon, the Vylkr energy waspressing and condensing together, forming a strange scene of interaction that appeared both bizarrely and unnaturally. To ordinary eyes, this abnormal scene might be considered just another oddity of the Vylkr Veil, where the strange variant of Vylkr vines was found.


    It would be seen as a natural yet unnatural phenomenon caused by the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon. However, if any god were present to witness the unfolding abnormal scene, they would be driven into shock and be incredibly astounded. They would frantically seal off the area to prevent anyone else from seeing such a sight, aware of its shocking nature.


    Meanwhile, a portal slowly formed in the sky, far away fromAegisof the Arctic Deity''s barrier. Strangely, it seemed familiar to the one Aegis of the Arctic Deity had destroyed. Nheless, this time around, it wasn''t rapidly widening but was doing so incredibly slowly.


    ¡­.......¡­.


    Third Border City


    Outside the walls of the Third Border City, Seth was harvesting the Vylkr de vines, preparing to share them with hispanions and aiding those who had yet to form their third containers.


    Suddenly, he halted his steps, his senses ring. He stretched his head and looked upwards, squinting at the dense Vylkr-


    infested clouds forming high above Orion''s Cities.


    "It seems it''s going to get worse," Seth muttered, withdrawing his gaze and shaking his head.


    With the rest of the forest and Vylkr vines still burning, itwas obviousthat the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon''s condition would worsen¡ªa situation they had already anticipated.


    "Regardless, with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier, we should have nothing to worry about," Seth added, sighing. With the enormous sack arranged securely on his shoulders, he leapt high into the sky, aiming towards the walls of the Third Border City.


    ¡­..........


    Second Border City


    Orion''s Manor


    "Alright, all set," Seraphina said, neatly stowing away her equipment after thoroughly cleaning it. She turned her attention to Orion, who sat patiently, inspecting the Vylkr fusion armlet.


    Orion acknowledged her with a nod and handed her the Vylkr Fusion Armlet as she approached to collect it and store it away.


    "Shall we begin then?" Seraphina asked, casting Orion a naughty nce. Having been immersed in her work since yesterday and missing Orion''s arrival, she felt an extra surge of excitement after receiving his praise for the Vylkr fusion armlet to which she had dedicated her time and energy alongside the Leaders of the Healers Association.


    Seraphina walked towards Orion, feeling her breath quicken with each step. Upon reaching him, she removed her knee-


    length dress and stood before him, covered only in her underwear and shoes.


    "What would you like us to do first?" Orion asked, smiling naughtily.


    While he knew how to bring his wives to nirvana and was well acquainted with their erogenous zones, he believed it was even better to understand their desires beforehand to ensure maximum satisfaction after their session.


    Seraphina slipped her fingers into her panties, teasing her narrow folds for a few minutes, moistening her ckce panties with her vagina juices before removing them.


    She then leaned down to adjust Orion''s tulga, wrapping her moistened ckce panties around his throbbing penis. After securing his throbbing penis in ce, she settled onto his thighs and began to grind her wet vagina lips against his veiny penis, ensuring her juices coated it thoroughly.


    Reaching behind her, she leaned back slightly and began to stroke Orion''s scorching, using her pantiesand vagina juices to stimte him.


    "Mmhhh~~" Orion moaned, feeling Seraphina''s firm grasp around his throbbing spear.

 Chapter 826 Seraphinas Blissful Moment**

    Chapter 826 Seraphina''s Blissful Moment**


    ??Within a few seconds, Orion felt his throbbing penis pulse intensely before he suddenly sensed the warm stickiness at the tip and the rxed sensation in his waist. He knew he had ejacted.


    "Auhhh~~" Orion moaned softly.


    Feeling the stickiness seeping from her panties, which were wrapped around Orion''s throbbing penis, Seraphina took them off and tossed them aside.


    Orion looked at her with a raised brow. He thought she had something nned with the panties, so he was surprised when she simply discarded them after making him ejacte with them.


    "I just wanted to ensure that the Princess of the Garden or Fifi hadn''t exhausted you beforeing here. I haven''t been with you for a few days, dear, so it would be frustrating if you releasedte or fell asleep halfway through," Seraphina said, noticing his expression.


    Understanding her words, Orion nodded, "Well, you have nothing to worry about because I''m not tired."


    Seraphina nodded in response. "I can see that," she said with a grin as she grasped Orion''s throbbing penis. She then straightened it up and thrust her waist downwards.


    "AHHHHH~~~" Seraphina moaned loudly, feeling her soaking vagina stretch and fill to the brim. She circled her arms around Orion''s shoulders and then raised her waist upwards before descending back downwards onto his throbbing penis.


    PAHHH~~~ PAHHH~~~


    PAHHH~~~~


    Seraphina moved like a vixen, her wet vagina tightening and loosening around Orion''s scorching penis as though she wanted to suck him dry with each descent.


    Orion stretched his hand over Seraphina''s waist and grabbed her two globe-like buttocks. He pressed them tightly, feeling his fingers sink into her fleshing ass before he began to assist Seraphina in her descent and ascent, thrusting his scorching member in and out of her dripping, narrow vagina.


    Soon, Orion felt the buildup in his balls again and warned instantly, "I''m going to release."


    Seraphina heeded his warning and maintained her momentum until she began to feel his throbbing penis pulsate fiercely. She fiercely thrust downwards, wrapped her legs around Orion at the same time, and then, just as she had anticipated, Orion''s warm semen shot deep into her narrow folds, warming up her insides as it flowed straight to her womb.


    "AAUUUHHHHH~~~" Seraphina moaned, unrestrained in pleasure.


    Fortunately, Orion had taken his fertility suppression mixture; if not, she wouldn''t have attempted such a daring move as she wasn''t nning on having another child due to the kinds of work that she had been handling recently.


    The remaining semen leaked outwards, flowing toward the ground and the chair they were both seated on.


    Seraphina breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath until she regained herposure and looked at Orion with her zed eyes. "Here, why don''t you have a drink now that we are done?" she said, grabbed her breast, and positioned her nipples on Orion''s lips before gently pressing it.


    Orion parted his lips and sucked her nipples, feeling her warm, sour breast milk flowing into his mouth and down his throat. He brought her closer to him as he continued to suckle on her breasts.


    After he was done, he pulled back and licked up the lingering breast milk on his lips.


    "That was delicious," Orionplimented, looking at the drops of breast milk on Seraphina''s two bountiful breasts.


    "Yours was delicious, too, husband. I was only returning the favour," Seraphina responded, leaning in to seal her lips with Orion''s.


    They melded their lips together for a few seconds before withdrawing.


    "Why don''t we go and bathe and continue our session?" Seraphina said, smiling brightly as she stood up from Orion to her feet. She had already made it clear to the rest of thewomen of the familythat she would have Orion all to herself today when he returned home.


    Contrary to her expectations, instead of arguing with each other, they had all agreed not to disturb her and Orion''s session today. It was only after a few minutes of observing their strange behaviours that she discovered they were too worried about the Vylkr veil phenomenon to even think about getting horny, despite Orion''s reassurance.


    Nheless, she knew that they would take some time to adjust before returning to normal, so she did the bestshecould at the moment and ensured that she and Orion enjoyed their time together to the fullest. After all, when would she get another chance like this to do so?


    Orion nodded in agreement. He saw no reason to oppose Seraphina''s request.


    With a smile, Seraphina took Orion''s right hand and led him towards the door without bothering to dress up. In their household, where everyone was ustomed to seeing each other naked, attire was a personal choice. The only consideration was to dress appropriately when visitors were present.


    As they stepped into the corridor together, Seraphina scanned the master bathroom they were heading to, using her magical energy to check for any upants. To her surprise, she sensed a familiar presence nearby. She furrowed her brows curly before returning her focus to Orion.


    "I don''t know why she is standing there at such a time," Orion said, noticing Seraphina''s gaze. "But, I think I might know why," he added.


    Orion had already swept the entire manor with his Celestial energy, ensuring everyone''s safety. So when he saw who was lingering by the bathroom, he had a hunch about their intentions, likely waiting for him to finish up before retiring for the night.


    "Although I was hoping for some alone time with you today, it seems that won''t be possible now," Seraphina sighed, a hint of disappointment in her voice as Meldra finally came into view.


    Despite wanting to have Orion to herself, she couldn''t interrupt whatever Meldra had in mind.


    Meanwhile, Meldra noticed Seraphina and Orion''s presence and fidgeted nervously. However, she quicklyposed herself, not wanting to let her anxiety show.


    After witnessing the Vylkr veil phenomenon, though she and the other women were afraid and worried, she realized that her greatest fear was the sudden descent of a cmity upon Orion''s Cities, which could create a scenario in which she would never experience the joys of motherhood or the profound love that Orion showered upon Ingrid and the others.

 Chapter 827 Meldras Plan*

    Chapter 827 Meldra''s n*


    ??These were the only fears and regrets she grappled with at that moment before learning more about the Vylkr veil phenomenon from Orion. While she felt a sense of relief knowing that imminent death wasn''t looming over them, this event served as a wake-up call, prompting her to take action before living the rest of her life in regret.


    Thankfully, Ingrid and the others had helped her n everything out, ensuring that everything would fall into ce perfectly.


    She also couldn''t overlook the fact that she hade this far because Orion was the kind of man who wouldn''t discriminate against an aged woman like her despite her protruding buttocks andrge breasts. Even though such views were only in the vige and weren''t inthe Orion''scities orpared to what she had witnessed in Orion''s manor, considering she had never had a man fondle them before, it was a little hard for her not to feel self-conscious.


    Orion and Seraphina soon arrived at the bathroom and stood before Meldra.


    Orion cleared his throat, asking curiously, "What are you doing standing here, Meldra? Is something wrong?"


    Meldra quickly shook her head in response. "I noticed when you returned home, and since everyone is currently tired or asleep, I decided to personally prepare and help you take your bath since you might also be tired from dealing with the emergence of the Vylkr veil phenomenon today," she responded, sneaking a nce at Seraphina, who was standing beside Orion and wasn''t wearing any attire like him.


    Meldra couldn''t help but feel her heartbeat speed up drastically, understanding that they wanted to continue their session in the bathroom. Shewas afraid thatOrion would refuse her help, especially since Seraphina was already present.


    "It''s good that you''re here, Meldra. You can help Orion bathe so he can quickly rest and prepare for tomorrow. He has a lot to deal with after all, with the emergence of the Vylkr viel phenomenon," Seraphina said, smiling at Orion before winking directly at Meldra.


    Meldra''s eyes widened at Seraphina''s action, feeling her heartbeat return to normal. "Thank you?" She muttered silently.


    Orion inwardly exhaled. Though he could handle his bath alone, he understood he needed to y along. "Alright. But you still need to bathe before returning to your room to rest. Aren''t you going to join us?" he asked.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Meldra''s body froze, and she felt her heartbeat racing again. She looked at Seraphina, awaiting her response.


    Seraphina nced at Orion from the corner of her eye and yfully pinched his waist, "Don''t worry, I''ll use the other master bath or go to another building," she responded with a smirk.


    Then, she refocused on Meldra, "I''ll be leaving him in your capable hands. Take care of him," she added, leaning in to kiss Orion on the lips and then his cheeks before pulling back.


    Meldra felt her heartbeat calm down again and nodded firmly. "I''ll do my best," she responded determinedly.


    Seraphina smiled in response and turned to leave, disappearing into the corridors.


    "Ahem! Let''s go in, Orion; your bath is ready," Meldra said, clearing her throat to get Orion''s attention.


    Orion shifted his focus back to Meldra, noticing immediately that she was wearing Ingrid''s old tulga. He recognized it from the countless times they had undressed during kushi andfromtheir recent family roley session involving their vige attire. He couldn''t discern if she wore it to catch his attention or due to ack of confidence, but he knew he would find out soon enough.


    Orion nodded and stepped into the master bathroom. He watched as she closed the door behind them before guiding him to the shower area. As they moved forward, Orion couldn''t resist stealing nces at Meldra''s partially covered buttocks. Despite its apparent mismatch in size, the borrowed tulga was incredibly erotic on her.


    Suddenly, she bent down as if checking the water temperature. The hem of her borrowed tulga, barely covering half of her protruding buttocks, rose again, revealing them fully. As though sensing the cool breeze against her exposed cheeks, Meldra attempted to pull the fabric down with one hand, but it was futile; the borrowed tulga failed to conceal her alluring curves.


    Orion wasn''t sure if Meldra had nned this scenario beforehand, considering they could simply use the shower. Nevertheless, he couldn''t deny the sensual appeal of the moment and appreciated her efforts to set the mood. However, he wasn''t giving in easily despite his hardened member already erect and throbbing fiercely.


    After a few seconds, Meldra stood back up and directed Orion to the bathing area. She scooped water from a small bowl in the bucket and poured it over his body. She then began applying ointments, prepared by Greta and Seraphina, to Orion''s skin before washing them off with more water.


    As she assisted him with his bath, the water also sshed onto her, soaking her tulga and revealing soaked patches that highlighted the lower sides of her breasts and erect nipples pushing against the borrowed tulga as if trying to burst out.


    Seeing Meldra''s dedication, Orion finally decided to reciprocate. "Why don''t you join me so we can bathe together?" he suggested.


    Meldra halted her actions and looked at Orion with furrowed brows. "Are you sure about that, Orion? I want to give you a quick bath so you can head back and rest for tomorrow. I don''t want to cause you any trouble," she responded, shaking her head in disagreement.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Also, you don''t need to worry. I will be fine even if I don''t go to sleep in a week. I only keep doing it because it''s be so ingrained in me that it feels instinctual to do so whenever Iy down. So you don''t have to worry about causing any problems. Besides, I don''t want you to be thest remaining person still working while everyone elseis resting," Oroin responded firmly.


    Orion wasn''t sure if this was also nned, but he yed along.

 Chapter 828 Meldra’s Proposal**

    <h4>Chapter 828 Meldra''s Proposal** </h4>


    Meldra looked at Orion briefly before nodding. "Alright, if you insist," she said, smiling lightly. It was obvious that she appreciated Orion''s gesture.


    Meldra removed Ingrid''s long-sleeved mid-thigh grey dress that she had borrowed and hung it on the hanger nearby.


    She was now naked, her bountifulrge breasts slightly sagging on her chest, her protruding buttocks standing proudly as she turned around to face Orion. She then bent down to scoop water and poured it over his body.


    At this point, Meldra no longer ignored Orion''s erect, hardened penis. She cupped it with her hand and poured water before thoroughly washing it.


    Orion observed as Meldra watched his hardened member with a serious expression and couldn''t help but quietly moan. He felt the buildup in his balls and immediately understood that he was going to release soon from the indirect massage Meldra was administering to him.


    Just as he was about to warn her, he shut his mouth to see how she would react.


    Within several seconds, as he had anticipated, his veiny shaft pulsated fiercely before he abruptly released, pouring all his copious semen into Meldra''s hand. Meanwhile, the rest spilt on the master bathroom floor due to her not anticipating it.


    Meldra''s eyes widened, feeling the warm, sticky fluid on her palm. She shifted her gaze towards Orion''s veiny penis and understood that Orion had released from her touch.


    Though she was inwardly excited about this, as it meant that Orion was willing to take their rtionship to the next stage, she didn''t know how to appropriately react due to the situation''s abruptness.


    Despite her initial shock, Meldra swiftlyposed herself and bent down to scoop water to wash off her palm. However, just as she was about to, Orion''s voice cut through the silence, "Don''t tell me you want it to go to waste?"


    Hearing Orion''s question, Meldra froze. Memories flooded back of how the other women in the household never wasted Orion''s semen, often consuming it.


    Despite being part of the family from the beginning and assisting with cleaning up after their sessions, she had never tasted Orion''s essence¡ªnot due tock of desire but because the opportunity had never presented itself. Now, with it right before her, she couldn''t help but anticipate its taste.


    Meldra turned to look at Orion. "Thank you," she said, smiling lightly before shifting her attention back to her palm and bringing it to her lips. She began to consume the semen, her tongue tingling with sweetness as the warm, sticky fluid flowed down her tongue, and she swallowed it.


    Once she finished, she redirected her focus to Orion''s hardened, veiny penis and knelt down to properly clean it with her tongue, seizing the opportunity. She pulled back her bluish and silver long, silky hair, firmly grasped Orion''s veiny penis and enveloped it with her mouth.


    She licked it from all sides, removing the remnants of semen before standing back up and scooping up water to continue to wash his body properly.


    Instead of standing behind him to properly wash his back, Meldra walked forward towards Orion, pressing herrge, juicy breasts against Orion''s chest and feeling his hard, veiny penis as it pressed against her pussy lips, warming her with its scorching heat. She leaned her head over her shoulder, seizing the opportunity to sniff Orion''s scent before pouring water over his back and washing him.


    After she was finished, she pulled back.


    "I''m done. You are cleaned from whatever remaining dirt you had on you," Meldra said, smiling lightly as she dropped the bowl into the bucket.


    Orion nodded. "It''s your turn. Turn around," he responded.


    When Meldra turned around, her beautiful breasts were hidden from view, revealing her erotically protruding buttocks.


    Orion bent to scoop up a bowl of water and walked towards her.


    Orion poured the water over her shoulders, watching it slide down her back to her fleshy buttocks as his scorching member nestled between her heavy butt cheeks.


    He scooped up more water and poured it over her breasts, cupping and fondling them with his hand. His fingers teased her long, erect nipple, squishing it softly before moving to the other one.


    "Mmmhh!" Meldra moaned, holding back her breath as Orion continued to wet and massage her body.


    Feeling that the atmosphere had warmed up enough, Orion stretched his hand downwards and inserted his index finger into Meldra''s wet, weing vagina, gently stroking it.


    Meldra copsed backwards, pressing her body against Orion as he prated her insides with his fingers, stroking gently.


    "Mhhh~~~ Uhhh~~~" Meldra moaned softly.


    Orion continued to change his pace, his other hand reaching up to grasp her breasts, massaging them as he maintained his rhythm.


    "Auhh~~~ I don''t have any breast milk, you know," Meldra remarked, feeling the strength of Orion''s grip on her breasts as he held and teased them from side to side.


    "I know you don''t," Orion replied, lifting her breast upward as he leaned forward, his head over her shoulder, and immediately took her nipple into his mouth, sucking on it fervently.


    Meldra nced at Orion from the corner of her eye. Between the pleasurable sensations in her breasts and the intensity of Orion''s sucking, it wasn''t long before she felt the buildup reaching its peak, causing her toes to curl in anticipation.


    "I''m about to release~~" Meldra warned.


    Within seconds, a wave of her juices gushed out, staining Orion''s fingers before spilling onto the bathroom floor.


    Meldra took deep breaths, trying to steady herself as she nced at Orion from the corner of her eye. "Orion¡­ before we continue, I would really like an answer to my question," she said.


    "What question?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Meldra turned to face Orion directly, her body still pressed against his as she asked, "Orion, will you be my partner?"


    Hearing her question, Orion fell silent, his expression thoughtful. This silence made Meldra anxious, wondering what his response might be.


    Unable to endure the silence any longer, Meldra quickly added, "You don''t need to respond immediately. I understand you have many wives, each deserving of your love and attention, and children who rely on you."

 Chapter 829 Meldra’s Proposal (2)**

    <h4>Chapter 829 Meldra''s Proposal (2)**</h4>


    "I also know you''re more cautious about epting new partners now. So, if you don''t want to answer, there''s no need to force yourself," her voice trailed off, her tone growing softer as her head lowered, the light in her eyes dimming.


    She regretted not seizing the opportunity when Orion was more open to rtionships with all the women around him. After all, if Orion still maintained his previous behaviour, he could easily go to the Vige during his free time to negotiate with any woman he chose for kushi, but he didn''t.


    This hesitation was one reason she had been cautious about proceeding with her feelings. Seeing her assumptions confirmed, she couldn''t help but feel defeated and disappointed.


    "What are you talking about?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You don''t have to force yourself to say anything. It''s obvious that you''re trying too hard¡­" Meldra began, but Orion suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer and silencing her.


    Meldra looked up at Orion with a questioning look through her blue-silver hair.


    "I was just pondering the best way to introduce you to your sisters tomorrow," Orion replied, grinning mischievously before leaning in to kiss Meldra deeply, exploring her mouth and tongue before pulling back.


    "Yes, I''ll be your partner," he added.


    Meldra stood in shock for a moment, her expression astounded, before quickly regaining herposure and fixing her wide eyes on Orion. "Do you mean what you just said?" she asked, joy brightening her expression.


    "Yes, I do. You should know I don''t y games with matters like this," Orion assured her.


    Meldra leapt up, wrapping her legs around Orion''s waist and her arms around his neck, pulling him into a long, passionate kiss. When they finally parted, a trail of saliva connected their lips, which Meldra quickly licked off before swallowing.


    "Thank you, Orion¡­ You have no idea how much these words mean everything to me," Meldra said, her voice cracking as tears gathered in her eyes and trickled down her cheeks.


    "What are you thanking me for? I''m thrilled that a wonderful woman like you had the courage to propose to me. I''ve long admired you as well, so you also have no idea how happy this makes me," Orion replied, smiling warmly as he gently wiped away her tears.


    Meldra was momentarily speechless, lost for words. ''Is this what he thinks about me?'' she thought. She understood that she didn''t need to ask him his response, and the expression on his face gave her all the answers she needed.


    After taking a deep breath, she refocused her gaze on Orion. "Let''s continue, then. Take me as your new partner," she said, smiling warmly, her breath growing hot as she felt Orion''s thick, pulsating penis pressing and grinding against her inner thighs.


    "Be prepared then," Orion responded. He walked towards the bathroom walls and pressed Meldra''s back, using his arms as support to raise her legs up and hold her in ce before aligning his erect member with her dripping narrow folds.


    Without hesitation, Orion slowly thrust his waist forward, a low "Auhh~~~uhh~~" escaping his lips before he began to increase his pace.


    PAHHH~~ PLAPPP~~~ PAHHH~~


    PAHHH~~ PAHHH~~


    "Ahhh~~ Ahhh~~~" Meldra moaned loudly, feeling her body shudder with each thrust. Since the first time she reached the age to have kushi, she couldn''t believe she was finally being prated, and by none other than Orion.


    How unbelievable was that?


    With Orion drilling into her, the shape of his veiny scorching penis etching itself onto her wet, dripping vagina, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from him, absorbing every detail of his expression, his movements, wanting to imprint this moment forever.


    Her mouth remained open as she moaned loudly, "AHHH~~ AH~~" their breaths mingling, their faces colliding as they merged their bodies, tasting each other''s body, their senses heightened by each other''s scent.


    PAHHHH~~~~ PLAAPPP~~~ PAAAHHH~~


    Pahhh~~~ Pahhh~~~


    Orion gradually slowed down, releasing Meldra from his grasp and letting her legs drop. "Turn around," he instructed, his veiny spear separating from her damp, dripping vagina with a "Plop!"


    Meldra quickly grasped Orion''s intention and turned around, leaning forward and spreading her legs apart. She pressed one hand against the wall for support and used the other to part herrge buttocks, revealing her dripping wet vagina.


    "Go ahead, Orion, prate me as you do with Ingrid and the others~~~" Meldra''s voice dripped with allure as she looked back at Orion with zed eyes.


    "I n on doing more than that," Orion responded, walking forward and plunging his throbbing shaft deep within Meldra''s wet folds with a sharp thrust.


    He gripped her juicy buttocks firmly with both palms as he began to thrust in and out of her fiercely.


    PAAAAHHHH~~~ PLAPPPP~~~~ PAHHHHH~~~


    "AHHH~~~ AHHHH~~~ That''s it, Orion~~~ Deeper~~~~ Prate me deeper~~~" Meldra screamed at the top of her lungs, her hands held firmly by Orion as he responded by going harder and deeper.


    Suddenly, without warning, she climaxed, her juices shooting outwards. Orion briefly pulled out before resuming, using her wetness as lubrication for his relentless thrusts.


    At that moment, Meldra closed her eyes, savouring every sensation coursing through her body. She realized that even without seeing everything happening, Orion ensured she''d never forget this moment, etching it deeply into her body and soul.


    ¡­.......¡­.


    Outside the Master Bathroom


    "It''s safe to say she''s finally done it. Meldra has officially be Orion''s partner and can now expect her own child soon," Ingrid said, exhaling in relief as she withdrew her Celestial energy, which she had used to observe Orion''s and Meldra''s experience in the Master bedroom.


    "Haaa¡­ That''s good. I thought she would never have the courage to do it. It''s also good that Seraphina was willing to give her the space to achieve her goal. We should remember to repay Seraphina''s kindness by getting her something nice," Derry remarked, standing up from Ingrid''s bed as she prepared to return to her room for some rest.


    "True. But does anyone know what Seraphina likes?" Celia asked, frowning with a raised brow as she looked at her friends.


    .....


    Author''s Note:Orion is talking like he''s the prize because he is.

 Chapter 830 Vylkrspawns

    <h4>Chapter 830 Vylkrspawns </h4>


    "No, Seraphina usually keeps to herself even when we share stories about each other, so it''s hard to figure out her likes and dislikes. How about we ask Crystalia, Elysia, and the others? They might know something we don''t," Ingrid responded, her expression turning into a frown.


    Derry let out a yawn. "When you guys try to talk to them and find out what Seraphina knows, let me know so we can figure out how to arrange it. Also, before Orion makes the announcement tomorrow morning, I think it would be better for somebody to inform Gina beforehand to avoid feeling too bad or beating herself up. I am going back to my room to rest," she added, bidding Ingrid and the others goodnight before exiting the room.


    Once Derry left, Ingrid shook her head before refocusing on Vivian and Celia. "Since it would be too suspicious if we all went to ask at the same time, which one of you wants to volunteer?" she inquired.


    Celia and Vivian exchanged a brief nce before Vivian let out a heavy sigh and diverted her gaze. "Fine, I''ll go," Vivian responded.


    ¡­....¡­


    Far from the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s divine protective barrier, the expanding portal tore through the atmosphere, causing the air to quake, expand, and contract with immense pressure.


    This portal surpassed the previous portal that had ripped open space within the Vige.


    However, despite the chaos outside, Aegis of the Arctic Deity was fully engrossed in maintaining his barrier and deciphering the puzzles within the Vige Chief''spound, which demanded hisplete attention.


    However, even if he had noticed, he could not have done anything because it was already toote.


    BAANNNGGG!!


    The portal reached its maximum expansion and finally stabilized, shattering the space around it like shards of broken ss that spread out and halted a few meters away.


    Suddenly, a slender figure emerged, standing as tall as three meters. Her skin was as light as wispy clouds, and her hair billowed like wind-blown clouds. She wore a robe woven from ethereal clouds, and whirls of air swirled around her form. Her eyes shimmered with the colours of a sunrise sky, and feathery wings of translucent air extended out from behind her back.


    As she stepped out of the portal, she examined her surroundings with a yful glint in her eyes before shifting her attention back to the portal as another figure emerged.


    Next, a massive humanoid figure appeared, towering at three and a half meters. His body seemed made of swirling water and liquid currents, and he was dressed in armour with aquatic symbols, shimmering pearls, and coral formations. His form constantly shifted and undted like a vast ocean, with droplets of water pouring from his body.


    His eyes shone with an aquatic blue hue, giving him the appearance of a god born from the ocean. Despite his imposing appearance, his expression remained calm as he surveyed his surroundings.


    As another figure emerged, standing at the same towering height of three meters, his ashen skin seemed to crack and distort open at irregr intervals, revealing dark chasms before quickly returning to normal. His eyes gleamed with irises tinted in an inky dark hue, even at night.


    He wore a tattered armour that seemed to distort alongside his body, with patterns shifting and changing unpredictably. His focus immediately locked onto the Vylkr-infused clouds in the distance, his eyes filled with intense interest.


    Next to him, another figure emerged, her skin as pale as freshly fallen snow, adorned with intricate frost patterns that shimmered like ice crystals. She wore a flowing gown made of shimmering ice,plemented by frost-covered armour tes that seamlessly blended with their icy form.


    cial spikes protruded from her shoulders, frosty tendrils wrapped around her arms like serpentine guardians, and their hair poured down like icy tendrils, reflecting the colours of the northern lights. Her irises were shaped like delicate snowkes, and her eyes gleamed with an otherwordly frosty glow.


    The figure looked around with a serene yet fierce demeanour, taking in her surroundings like the others.


    "It appears that''s where the Vylkrspawn bringer met its end," remarked the man with ashen skin, gazing at the vast territory in the distance, protected by a Divine shield.


    He then directed his attention to the moltenva ravaging thend and the Vylkr vines below.


    "That might be what caused the emergence of the Vylkr veil phenomenon. Does anyone want to cool this down? It''s hard to watch our brethren writhing in agony," he added, turning to hispanions hovering in the air beside him.


    "I''ll handle it," said the woman with skin as light as clouds.


    However, an icy voice cut through the air before she could act.


    "There''s no need to cause a ruckus; I''ll take care of it," the woman with skin as pale as snow interrupted. She briefly acknowledged the other woman before descending slowly toward the ground.


    The moment her feet touched the immense wave of moltenva, an icy aura radiated from her, piercing through the molten mass and instantly halting its flow. Under her influence, the moltenva began to transform into waves of icy sculptures until the aura exploded outward, creating a storm of icy chills that spread in all directions.


    It froze the moltenva and the burning mes instantly,pleting the transformation before her feet firmly touched the ground.


    The other three figures graduallynded nearby, their feet touching the icy-sculpted moltenva as they observed the icy storm expanding into the distance.


    "Three of us will head towards that territory to confront the god protecting it, as he might have been the one to defeat the Vylkrspawn bringer. We don''t know how many gods are present here, so we must be extremely cautious to ensure nothing goes wrong," said the man with ashen skin.


    "Grylen, you''ll take care of the artefact and ensure its formation ispleted before seizing it," he added, shifting his attention to the woman with skin as light as clouds.


    "Okay, I''m on it," Grylen smiled before ncing at the others.


    She bowed slightly toward them before her body transformed into wisps of clouds, gradually disappearing into thin air.

 Chapter 831 Vylkrspawns (2)

    <h4>Chapter 831 Vylkrspawns (2)</h4>


    Suddenly, above them, the sky began to tremble as ear-splitting waves of lightning and thunder shot through the air, tearing apart the Vylkr-infested clouds. The sky swirled and turned, signalling the onset of a heavy storm far more dangerous and frightening than the previous one.


    It felt as though Divine vengeance was about to descend upon thend below.


    "Let''s go," said the man with ashen skin. The space around him warped, and he vanished into thin air.


    The other two nodded, instantly disappearing from their spot and following behind him.


    ¡­.......¡­


    Third Border City


    Garden


    Beneath the Divineke essence


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity pondered deeply about his discovery the day before, staring at the transparent, blood-red box hovering in the air before him.


    He felt a strong urge in the back of his mind, telling him that all the answers he sought were within this box. However, he couldn''t bring himself to open it, not only because he had sworn not to but also because of the potential catastrophe it could unleash upon Orion and his territory.


    ''That boy,'' Aegis of the Arctic Deity thought, Orion''s image reappearing in his mind. While he hadn''t been surprised when a human conquered the trial left by Naka and freed the Prismerions from their prisons, he couldn''t ignore the fact that all his discoveries¡ªlike their effortless use of Vylkr energy, their farm and the Tree nymphs, and the barely living man-made god in the Vige Chief''spound¡ªwere interconnected.


    He wondered whether he would find all his answers once he regained his memories, a prospect he was still unsure about.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity never imagined he''d face such a sensitive choice, even as a god. He exhaled deeply and waved his hand, causing the transparent, blood-red box to vanish into thin air.


    As he was about to return to rest and examine the Primordial energy he had observed from the unnatural tree, his senses red up, and a grimace appeared on his face as his eyes pierced into the distance.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity almost instantly disappeared, vanishing into thin air.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Third Border city walls


    Seth stared at the icy snowstorm before him, in shock at how it had frozen his moltenva, transforming them into ice sculptures and turning thendscape into a frozen furnace.


    A chill travelled down Seth''s spine as he tried to imagine the tremendous power capable of freezing his moltenva in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, an immense weight settled on Seth, apanied by a resounding voice that shook him.


    "Summon Orion and all your key figures. Gather everyone within the Orion Cities in one ce. If necessary, I will shrink down the barrier to reserve more of my strength," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, squinting his eyes at the icy snowstorm before him.


    Seth slowly turned his head and was astonished to see a tall, slender being whose skin shimmered with an opalescent glow, changing colours with every movement and illuminating the space around him. His eyescked pupils but were wide, filled with shimmering dots resembling stars and the universe.


    The being''s hair cascaded like bright shooting stars, flowing in an otherworldly and ethereal manner. Two Pixie-like wings adorned his back, shimmering with celestial purples and blues.


    As the immense pressure weighed on his shoulders, Seth gulped, recalling the ufortable sensation.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity!Seth realized, recognizing the being beside him. It was the first time he had seen Aegis in his true form, and he couldn''t help but be entranced by the stunning sight before him.


    "What are you still doing here? Can you not understand my words?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity demanded, shifting his focus toward Seth, who stood frozen.


    Fortunately, Aegis''s words instantly snapped Seth out of his thoughts. He bowed toward Aegis. "I''ll be on my way, god Aegis," Seth said before turning around andunching rapidly toward Queen Selene''s pce manor, then swiftly heading toward Orion''s manor.


    As Seth disappeared from view, the atmosphere outside the barrier above the Orion Cities rippled intensely before stabilizing, revealing three humanoid figures.


    Aegis''s grimace deepened as he peered at them. Though he couldn''t discern their identities or intentions yet, their initial actions made it clear they hadn''te for a peaceful meeting.


    Meanwhile, above Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier, the trio immediately sensed his gaze and redirected their focus toward him. They vanished from their positions and reappeared at a distance before him.


    Without hesitation, Aegis released his Primordial energy into the barrier, causing it to glow with unusual brilliance as he further strengthened it.


    As the trio observed the barrier''s brilliance and sensed its unusual nature, frowns emerged on their faces.


    "Primordial energy," remarked the massive humanoid figure, whose body appeared to be formed of swirling water. The figure quickly noticed the barrier''s uniqueness.


    The other two also identified the Primordial energy within the barrier and agreed with theirpanion''s deduction. They then shifted their attention toward Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    As they scrutinized him, they frowned again, noting the strangeness of the being before them. They could sense his divinity, even from outside the barrier. However, they could not determine whether he was a god or a Vylkrspawn.


    "Who or what are you? And are you the one responsible for killing the Vylkrspawn bringer and halting its tasks here?" said the man with ashen skin, his eyes fixed on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Before you answer, think and respond wisely because I won''t repeat myself or use the same method twice to get my answers," he added.


    "Such boldness! You break into a territory under my protection and threaten the lives of those within it. Yet, you ask such an audacious question. Nheless, I am not too shy to reveal my identity. Listen well because I won''t repeat myself the second time. I am Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the divine apostle of god Aerendir," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his resolute eyes on the trio before him.


    .........


    Author''s Note:Aegis of the Arctic Deity - Shield of the frozen god.

 Chapter 832 Vylkrspawns (3)

    <h4>Chapter 832 Vylkrspawns (3) </h4>


    "Now, introduce yourselves, trespassers, for daring to break into my territory," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added.


    After Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, his mind reeled with countless questions. Vylkrspawns? He had never heard such a word before, and judging from what they had said; it seemed to have to do with the bizarre entity he had killed within the Vige Chief''spound.


    Nheless, since they are specifically here for that reason, then that means the beings before him are, in some way, rted to Naka.


    Hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, a surprised expression emerged on the trio''s faces.


    "A divine apostle? I see," said the man with ashen skin. It now made sense to them why the being before them was of the Divine but wasn''t a god nor a Vylkrspawn.


    However, he?couldn''t yet?understand how a divine apostle could utilise primordial energy when only true gods could use it.


    He then refocused on Aegis of the Arctic Deity and shook his head in response, "I would have introduced myself to you if you were a god. But unfortunately, as a ''divine apostle'' who hasn''tprehended the divine mysteries, you are neither worthy to know my name nor to speak before me. Although I''ll apud your actions and confidence for being able to handle the Vylkrspawn bringer on your own, the consequence for killing one of my brethren is death, and you will not?be exempted?from it," he responded.


    He stretched his hand forward, and a ball of crimson aura emerged, twisting the space, shattering it into broken ss and revealing a deep chasm surrounding his hand and the crimson aura.


    ''Breathen?'' Aegis of the Arctic Deity thought as he scrutinised the beings before him again.


    He hadn''t thought about it before, but as he used this word to piece together the identities of the beings before him, everything began to make sense. If a Vylkr vine can evolve from one star to four stars, then who is to say that it can''t also?evolve?into the entity he had previously destroyed with a bit of help?


    Moreover, since they referred to it as their ''brethren,'' doesn''t that imply that the beings before him were in some way an evolved form of the Vylkr vines?


    He couldn''t rule out such a possibility, especially since they had recently discovered the emergence of a four-star Vylkr vine. Who''s to say there isn''t also a sixth-star Vylkr vine or a Vylkr vine that has evolved far beyond a typical Vylkr vine and be a Vylkrspawn?


    However, as he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver run through his body as he tried to imagine the iprehensible power that would?be needed?as a catalyst for such a thing to be possible.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s eyes widened as he refocused on the trio before him, "Stop!"?he expressed.


    "What is it? Do you want to beg or perhaps list off how useful you''ll be if spared?"?asked the man with ashen skin.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shook his head. "I simply want to ask if you are rted to Naka," he asked.


    At the sound of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s question, a thin silence descended, fraught enough to shatter at any moment yet holding immense depth.


    Shocked and surprised, the trio scrutinised Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s entire figure again.


    The crimson aura before the ashen-skinned man dissipated into nothingness, and the cracks that had seemed to fracture the atmosphere gradually healed as if they had never existed.


    "You know who the Sovereign is?"asked the man with ashen skin.


    The name carried weight, known only to a select few who dared not speak it lightly. He wondered if the being before him was ignorantly brave, foolishly reckless, or genuinely informed about their Sovereign to mention his name boldly.


    The other two fixed their gazes on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, eagerly awaiting his response.


    Contrary to their expectations, Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "Yes, although it''s been a long time since ourst encounter, I know him. We have met and conversed a few times in the past,"he responded with confidence.


    Even though his memories were blocked, preventing him from recalling Naka''s voice or appearance, his words rang true due to his past experiences with Naka.


    However, although Aegis of the Arctic Deity was truthful and confident in his words, it didn''t mean that the beings before him were willing to ept them without proof.


    "Nonsense! Utter nonsense! You are lying! A lowly divine apostle like you dares to speak with such familiarity of Naka!! How dare you?!"dered the man with ashen skin, his fierce gaze boring straight intothe Aegisof the Arctic Deity.


    The other two also fixed intense stares on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, waiting with scepticism for his response.


    "I''m not lying. I''ve met and spoken with Naka,"Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, shaking his head calmly.


    "Okay, I''ll believe your words on one condition: Describe your rtionship with him and his appearance. I''ll spare your lives and the territory under your protection if I find your words truthful. You''ll then have the choice between seeking our protection or remaining isted as you currently are,"said the man with ashen skin, his body rxing slightly.


    Noticing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s sudden emotional shift, he asked, "Don''t tell me that you have no answer to that question?"


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity remained silent for a few seconds before shaking his head defeatedly, "Unfortunately, I don''t remember what he looks like, but I do remember my rtionship with him,"he responded.


    "What kind of rtionship was that?"


    "I and Naka once worked together on arranged agreements, and most times as friends¡­."Aegis of the Arctic Deity respondedas hereminiscedabout the past.


    "ENOUGH!! LIAR! LIAR! YOU DARE TO CALL THE NAME OF OUR MAKER DIRECTLY! OUR FATHER!! YOU DARE TO TRICK US WITH HIS NAME!! YOU BASTARDS!! DO YOU THINK WHAT YOU''VE DONE WILL EVER BE FORGOTTEN!! I''LL KILL YOU... NO, I''LL TORTURE YOU! I''LL MAKE YOU REGRET YOUR WORDS!!" furiously dered the man with ashen skin.

 Chapter 833 Urgent Evacuation Order

    <h4>Chapter 833 Urgent Evacuation Order</h4>


    A destructive crimson aura surged from his body, folding the air like paper before shattering like ss struck by a hammer. Deep chasms appeared around him as the fierce, boiling aura enveloped his surroundings.


    He had posed his questions as a test to see how Aegis of the Arctic Deity would answer and confirm whether he was telling the truth or lying. Thus, when Aegis of the Arctic Deity gave the most wed answer any being could provide, he couldn''t control his rage and allowed it to spill out.


    The other two beside him couldn''t help but feel their anger seeping out of their bodies, transforming the environment around them. Initially, they didn''t want to get involved, so they left it to theirpanions as it seemed like a manageable task.


    However, witnessing everything that had transpired, they now actively desired to get involved and slowly destroy the being before them, piece by piece, including the territory he was protecting.


    Although it might not be enough to atone for his mistakes, it was at least a just punishment for trying to insult their Sovereign.


    Hearing the man with ashen skin''s response, Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed them briefly before shaking his head in defeat.


    Initially, he thought he had found a way to reason with the beings before him, as he didn''t want to escte the situation by fighting them. However, realizing that they most likely saw his words as false, he understood that there was no way to reason any longer, and the only way to end this confrontation would be for one of them to?be eradicated.


    The ashen-skinned man stretched his hand towards the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier.?Arge mass of crimson aura formed at the centre of his palm, the size of a boulder.


    The atmosphere shattered, sensing the immense attack, and space fractured into several dimensions, unable to contain the force. An oppressive feeling permeated the area as he directed the attack toward?Aegis?of the Arctic Deity and unleashed it.


    Law of Destruction: Annihtion Burst!


    BAAANNGG!! BOOOOMM!!


    ¡­.........


    Second Border City


    Orion''s Manor


    Seth arrived at Orion''s manor, bypassing the formalities by not stopping at the gates to meet the guards and announce his arrival. He rasped his knuckles against the door several times until he finally received a response from within.


    "I''ming! I''ming!" A familiar voice rang from inside.


    Seth instantly recognized the woman as Orion''s mother and partner as the door swung open.


    "Rightward Stronghold Leader Seth!" Celeste eximed in surprise, also quickly recognizing Seth.


    However, a frown couldn''t help but appear on her face as she wondered why he was there so early in the morning. Although the sky was still shrouded in darkness with a few storm clouds brewing, they had learned to tell time without relying on the sky.


    "Is Orion around?" Seth asked immediately, interrupting Celeste before she could pose her question.


    "Yes, he''s here," Celeste replied, her eyes narrowing at Seth. "Why are you looking for Orion so early in the morning?"


    "Mrs. Celeste, I don''t have any time to waste.Thisis importantinformation that I need to convey to Warrior Orion as soon as possible," Seth responded urgently.


    He felt the urge to scream to get Orion''s attention and deliver his message, but he restrained himself, mindful of the babies in the house.


    "If it''s that important, Rightward Stronghold Leader Seth, you can tell me. I''ll make sure it reaches Orion directly," Celeste assured, folding her arms with a stubborn expression.


    She sensed Seth''s hesitation in sharing theimportantinformation. Due to the number of people in the manor, he was likely concerned about the potential for leaks. To ease his worries, she reassured him of her confidentiality.


    Seth sighed deeply. "Okay. The information I have was given to me by Aegis of the Arctic Deity himself. We might be under attack by something capable of eradicating the Orion''s Cities, prompting Aegis of the Arctic Deity to exert all his strength. In case things worsen, we all need to gather in one ce so he can lower the barrier and conserve more of his strength," he exined, his serious gaze on Celeste.


    Celeste''s expression faltered momentarily, despair flickering across her features before sheposed herself swiftly. "I will go and get Orion," she replied, closing the door decisively and walking toward Orion''smasterbedroom.


    "ORIOONN!!" A resounding voice echoed through the door.


    Within five minutes, Orion descended and swiftly opened the door to meet Seth. His expression was solemn as he said, "Tell me everything that happened."


    Seth nodded and quickly exined all the details of what had transpired. When he finished, Orion''s expression turned to one of shock.


    Orion gazed at the brewing storm clouds, noting their increased intensity from the day before. Upon closer inspection, he could discern an icy snowstorm within the stormy sky.


    Initially, he might have dismissed it as part of the Vylkr veil phenomenon oues. However, learning that it was another unnatural urrence, unease crept into his heart.


    Whatwas this new catastrophe thathad prompted Aegis of the Arctic Deity''spersonalintervention?


    And was their decision to burn the Vylkr vines a mistake?


    Orion gritted his teeth as unease and fear surged within him. Without hesitation, he leapt into the air, intent on rushing to the Third Border City to assess the situation.


    However, before he could proceed, Seth noticed Orion''s movement and swiftly leapt up, grabbing his right leg and forcefully bringing him back down to the ground.


    Boomm!


    "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU''RE GOING?!" Seth shouted, holding Orion down. "IF YOU''RE PLANNING ON GOING TO THE THIRD BORDER CITY, FORGET ABOUT IT! AEGIS OF THE ARCTIC DEITY HIMSELF IS DEALING WITH THIS SITUATION CAUTIOUSLY. WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN DO ANYTHING EXCEPT HINDER HIS PLANS FOR OUR PROTECTION?"


    Oriony within the small crater where he had crashed and gazed up at Seth as he processed his words.


    "The only thing you need to do right now is prepare your wife and children, gather any important valuables, and also inform those in the Second Border City to move to the First Border City for safety immediately!" Seth continued.

 Chapter 834 Urgent Evacuation Order (2)

    <h4>Chapter 834 Urgent Evacuation Order (2) </h4>


    After hearing Seth''s words, Orion immediately snapped back to his senses. He nodded in understanding at Seth and was about to respond, but a loud voice interrupted them from behind.


    "Stronghold Leader Seth, could you please get up from my husband?" Fifi''s voice was firm as she stood at the doorway, holding a baby in her right arm and ring at them.


    Seth shifted his attention to Fifi, recognizing her as the one who had spoken. He saw the seriousness in her eyes and the protective stance she took. Seth swiftly stood up and extended his hand to help Orion?to his feet.


    "I assure you, Mrs. Fifi, what happened was an ident. If you don''t mind, I''ll be on my way. Orion will exin everything to you," Seth responded, addressing Fifi before turning to Orion with a final nce.


    With that, heunched into the sky, leaving a trail of dust and disturbed soil behind.


    "Go on, don''t keep us waiting. Tell us why Stronghold Leader Seth came to find you so early in the morning," Fifi said, her frown deepening.


    Crystalia, Fiona, Reena, Gina, and the others emerged and leaned in eagerly, waiting for his response.


    Orion gazed at his wives with a heavy sigh before exining Seth''s urgent message. Shock painted their faces as he recounted the imminent threat, and by the time he finished, despair and fear had reced their initial shock.


    "Is all of this true? Are we truly under attack against something so powerful that even Aegis of the Arctic Deity must exert all his power to stand a chance?" Crystalia''s voice quivered, her eyes scanning the stormy sky with?a mix of?horror and disbelief.


    It was hard for her to grasp?the idea?that something could threaten the Orion''s Cities to the extent of overpowering all their collective strength.


    It was unimaginable!


    They were all keenly aware of the collective strength within Orion''s Cities, which made the situation just as incredulous to them as it was to Crystalia.


    "Unfortunately, it''s true. Stronghold Leader Seth wouldn''te here with false news," Orion affirmed, acknowledging Crystalia''s initial shock and fear, which she struggled to conceal behind a facade of confidence that eventually crumbled.


    "I''ll check on the children; everyone else, start gathering your belongings so we can prepare," Orion instructed, addressing the rest of his wives before leading them back?into their?home.


    ¡­.............


    After they finished packing their valuables, which seemed to epass everything in the manor, Orion proceeded to store them within the mountain.


    With a soft cloth on his chest, Orion cradled Naimh, Reena''s second child, while he held Remy, Ursa''s son and sixth child, and Maeve, his thirteenth child, in his arms.


    "Are you all ready?" Orion asked, looking at his wives, who carried the other children.


    Saria''s tree floated in arge vase beside Crystalia.


    Celeste, Seraphina, Vivian, Reena, and the others all nodded, signalling they were prepared to move. While they were saddened by leaving their home, knowing it would likely be destroyed once they left, they also valued their lives and understood that their only option for survival was to leave quickly and head toward the First Border City.


    Orion nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go."


    However, as he turned around to take a step forward, a blinding light shed before her eyes.


    ¡­.......¡­


    Patriarch Rn Mansion


    Leif, Leona, Flintor, and the others sat together for breakfast. However, unlike their usual lively meals, the atmosphere was heavy with silence and a sense of gloom.


    Eachof thempicked at their fruits, exchanging nces that spoke volumes without words. asionally, their eyes would drift towards Isadora, only to quickly avert when she noticed.


    Isadora furrowed her brow as she sensed their scrutiny. "What''s on your minds?" she asked.


    "Princess, are you absolutely certain about working under him?" Leona inquired, setting her fruit aside to focus on Isadora. "We just want to ensure you won''t regret your choice."


    Upon hearing Leona''s words, Isadora let out a deep exhale, realizing that their suspicion stemmed from theevents of the previous day.Nheless, she nodded firmly. "Yes, I''m certain," she replied.


    "This is the only way to benefit our race, and Mr. Orion was willing to lift whatever heavy punishment he had imposed because of our actions. Besides, I''ve heard from the warriors that Mr. Orion is not only the youngest but also one of the kindest key figures inthe Orion''sterritory, so I don''t expect any mistreatment."


    "Of course, there''s a chance I could be wrong, and your concerns are valid, but wewon''tknowuntilI start working with him.Mr. Orion should be arriving shortly, orperhapshe''ll postpone until tomorrow after finishing his duties.If you have anything to say, now''s the time to speak up. Before he arrives, we need everything to be in order, including our attitudes and demeanour."


    Hearing Isadora''s determined words, Leona, Leif, and the others lowered their heads in understanding. They understood that Isadora was fighting for the safety of their race, and unless they could guarantee thesafetyof the Four-Eared Elf racethemselves, their only option was to stand by and maintainposed behaviour to prevent any further mishaps.


    Leona nodded in agreement. "Alright, Princess. If you need helppleting a task thatyou''re unable tohandle alone, just let us know. We''ll be there to assist. I doubt you''ll be able to handle all of Mr Orion''s taskson your own," she remarked with a light smile.


    Isadora chuckled softly and nodded in return. "That''s true. But I''ll give it my best shot and do what I can. I don''t want him to think I''m pushing all my work onto you. That could cause more problems we don''t need right now," she replied, understanding the importance of maintaining bnce in her responsibilities.


    She couldn''t honestly im to be capable of handling whatever tasks Orion might assign her because it was only after experiencing the attack on their ''Four-Eared Elves'' runaway city and their subsequent journey to this territory that she realized she had been living a sheltered life.

 Chapter 835 Urgent Evacuation Order (3)

    <h4>Chapter 835 Urgent Evacuation Order (3)</h4>


    However, despite her uncertainties, she?decided?to?give it a try?and learn how to make it work.


    It can''t be that difficult, right??Isadora thought.


    Leona nodded again, sighing. "Alright, if you say so, Princess," she responded.


    She shifted her gaze towards Flintor, whose shoulders had slumped defeatedly, before looking at Leif and the other gods'' chosen, who also looked defeated and ashamed.


    "I need to take a break outside. Don''t worry, I don''t n on creating any problems this time," Leif said, grabbing his Gearweaver Sword as he stood up and exited the room.


    "I''ll follow him so he doesn''t get into trouble," Leona said, standing up from her seat and following after Leif.


    Isadora shook her head. "I think it''s best we..." Isadora wanted to say, but as shepleted her words, a blinding light shed before her eyes.


    ¡­..........¡­


    Captain Seig''s and Lieutenant Evande''s Building


    Seig sat in a plush chair, his body rxing under Evande''s skilled hands as she massaged his shoulders.


    "I''m surprised you''re asking for a massage this early morning. Is there something you need to inform me about?" Evande''s inquiring gaze pierced down at Seig, scrutinizing him as if searching for an answer. Her fingers never stopped their soothing motion, working precisely on his shoulders and neck.


    "You haven''t forgotten that I always do this back at home on my day off before enjoying the rest of the day, right?"?Seig responded with a raised brow, meeting Evande''s questioning gaze as she looked down at him.


    Evande applied a little pressure with her fingers, causing Seig''s body to tense and a ripple of pain to course through him. "Captain, tell me the truth. I know you''re hiding something, especially since it''s obvious that you''re not hiding it,"?she said, snorting as she shifted her attention to the Gearweaver sword in Seig''s grasp, its tip resting beside him on the floor.


    She sensed that he might still be tense due to the Vylkr veil phenomenon, but she wanted to make sure there wasn''t something else he wasn''t disclosing.


    Seig closed his eyes briefly, feeling the pain increasing with each passing second. He opened them and met Evande''s gaze.?"There''s something off in the air. My instincts have been on edge since the emergence of the Vylkr vine phenomenon, but it''s only worsened since midnight. I don''t know why or if it''s rted to the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon, but I just feel something isn''t right,"?he responded, his body still tense as he struggled to pinpoint the cause of this unsettling urrence.


    As Seig spoke, Evande''s expression grew serious. She was about to rest when suddenly, a blinding light shed before them, interrupting their conversation.


    ¡­.......


    When the immense attack struck the Aegis of the Arctic Divine Barrier, a blinding sh of brilliant light erupted, prompting the Aegis of the Arctic Deity to seize the opportunity and teleport everyone within the Third and Second Border City into the First Border City.


    Simultaneously, as the Divine Barrier effortlessly withstood the ashen-skinned man''s immense attack, the space around it fractured into multiple cracks, shattering and disintegrating into deep chasms.


    The air grew still and heavy, filled with an undeniable pressure emanating from the Law of Destruction, permeating the surroundings.


    The trio gazed at the barrier, their expressions shifting to shock and disbelief. They couldn''t fathom how the being before them had managed topletely block such a powerful attack from such close range using onlyhisbarrier without budging an inch.


    Their attention returned to Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and they scrutinized him once more, searching for any details they might have overlooked.


    "Who are you?"asked the ashen man, his eyes locked on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, his anger carefully restrained.


    "I''ve already introduced myself, so I should be the one to ask you that question. However, since you''re not willing to introduce yourself, it''s fine,"Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, shaking his head. "I have no interest in dealing with rude trespassers, so I''ll take my leave now. Nevertheless, before I leave, I''d like to inform you that no matter how strong your attacks are or how many youunch simultaneously, the result will remain fruitless."


    "I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. While I''m willing to restrain myself for the safety of my territory if you threaten it, I''ll have no choice but to retaliate and show you the power of Aegis of the Arctic Deity, Divine apostle of god Aerendir," he added before vanishing from their sight the moment his words ended.


    A profound silence settled within the solemn and tense added before vanishing from their sight the moment his words ended.


    atmosphere.


    ¡­.......


    First Border City


    When Orion appeared within the First Border City, he quickly looked around for his wives and children to check if they were alright. Fortunately, they had all arrived together.


    "What happened?"Greta asked, her eyes scanning her environment while safely securing the baby in her arms.


    "I think we were all moved simultaneously to the First Border City,"Reena remarked, looking around her surroundings.


    Beside them, Fifi nodded in agreement. "She''s right. We are all currently at the First Border City,"she added.


    Before their conversation could continue, Orion and his wives observed more and more individuals appearing around the streets of the Third Border City where they had arrived. From the Primsmerions to the vigers and even the Four-eared elves, they all emerged individually.


    "What happened? How did we get here?"said a man as he quickly gathered his family together, his eyes filled with fright and caution as he looked around.


    "Hey! I''m about to take my morning shower. What kind of sick joke is this?"eximed a Primsmerion, darting into a corner to avoid the curious gazes around him.


    "Can someone exin what''s going on? Is this some kind of training?"demanded a woman who appeared to be a warrior, her gaze scrutinizing and disturbed as she surveyed her surroundings.


    Several voices began to erupt into the air, and soon, their surroundings became crowded with various voices mixed with surprise, shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 836 Quieting the Gathering

    Chapter 836 Quieting the Gathering


    ??Meanwhile, the inhabitants of the First Border City¡ªthose still at home or heading to work¡ªobserved the shocking and astounding scene. One moment, they were going about their daily lives, and the next, individuals from the Second and Third Border City appeared on the streets.They couldn''tprehend what had just urred.


    Orion nced skyward and noticed the sky filled with Pixies flying above them and surveying the scene with the same confusion as those who had just arrived.


    A resounding voice suddenly echoed, "EVERYONE, PLEASE CALM DOWN!"


    Orion turned towards the direction of the familiar voice and spotted the Vige Chief atop an eagle-like shape-shifting beast in the air.


    The Chief''s gaze epassed everyone, both the Pixies above and those below, as he waited for them to calm down.


    "ORIONN!!" Another loud, familiar voice echoed through the air.


    Orion shifted his attention to the source of the voice and saw the Princess of the Garden walking towards them.The Pixies surrounding her cleared a path, allowing her to approach.


    The Princess reached Orion and hugged him gently, mindful of the children he held. "Are you okay? I received news of the evacuations from Queen Selene and suddenly found myself here with the Pixies," she exined, releasing him from her embrace.


    Orion nodded, "I''m okay. We were about to move out when we were surprised and suddenly found ourselves here. I think this might have been Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s work to make the evacuation process easier," he responded.


    The Princess of the Garden nodded in understanding. She had already reached that conclusion when she saw that others werealsoteleported.


    "Butwhat will happen to the Garden?" The Princess of the Garden asked, her eyes filled with worry and anxiety.


    "Who knows, maybe Aegis of the Arctic Deity transported the Garden to a safer location when he brought us here. If not, we still have arge reserve of the Garden within the Mountain that we can rece it with, so don''t worry," Orion responded, recalling the several acres of greenery in the Garden surviving on the Divine Lake essence that was slowly drying up.


    The Princess of the Garden felt her heart calming when she heard Orion''s words. The suddenness of the situation had almost caused her to forget about the abandoned Garden within the Mountain, which they hadn''t yet brought into Orion''s Cities.


    "Ahem!" A slight voice sounded behind them.


    Turning around, the Princess of the Garden saw Celeste, Greta, and the others looking at her with raised brows. She quickly caught on, realizing that she had unknowingly ignored them. She then greeted each of them individually.


    After finishing her greetings, the Princess of the Garden took the time to get to know Orion''s children individually. In a way, they were also her children, and considering she was expecting a child herself, it was best to establish familiarity for futuremunication.


    The enormous crowds fell silent at that moment, focusing on the Vige Chief, awaiting his exnation.


    The Vige Chief addressed the crowd, his voice carrying authority and reassurance. "Firstly, I must apologize on behalf of the Leaders of the Orion''s Cities for the impromptu relocation to the First Border City. For those unaware, due to the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon, our protective god, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, has informed us that shrinking the barrier is necessary for our safety."


    "We asked for his aid in the evacuation, understanding it would take considerable time and effort. Thankfully, heplied.Please,settle in calmly; we will make amodations for all. Also, the yearly festival of my vige is tomorrow, and only those with appropriate behaviour will be given the chance to decide whether they would want to attend or not," he announced, deftly redirecting attention away from the Phenomenon and calming the crowd.


    Although he might have woven some truths amidst his lies, he recognized the necessity of such deception in this situation.After all, thest time he faced a crisis like this was during the Vylkr vines'' invasion, which had imed many lives. He remembered how the previous Vige Chief had navigated that cmity and applied those lessons to handle the current predicament.


    When the Vige Chief finished speaking, the crowd erupted once more.


    "As I suspected, Aegis of the Arctic Deity was behind this. It''s clear this goes beyond mortal capabilities," remarked a Prismerion man, sighing in relief. He had feared an undefendable assault, but knowing that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was behind this eased his anxieties.


    "Who... is Aegis of the Arctic Deity?" asked a curious young Four-eared elf.


    "You must be among those who just arrived in Orion''s City but have stayed indoors every day, so you might not know who it is; allow me to exin the greatness of Aegis of the Arctic Deity..." the man responded, exining his knowledge on Aegis of the Arctic Deity. His words drew the attention of the other Four-eared elves, who listened intently.


    Once he finished, the young man''s eyes widened in understanding, mirroring the reactions of others around him.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity is a god! While they knew that those protecting this territory were strong since they had witnessed the battle against their pursuers the first timetheyentered the Orion''s Cities, hearing that they were protected by a god left the Four-eared elves torn between awe, reverence, and fear at the realization of being in the presence of a god without their knowledge.


    As others introduced themselves and exined the situation to the Four-eared elves, the emotions rippled through them, freezing them in ce as they gazed skywards, taking in the divine barrier shielding them and warding off the Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    Orion surveyed the scene from his position and heaved a weary sigh. Despite recognizing that the Vige Chief''s words were filled with a hint of falsehoods, he saw it as the only way to calm the restless crowd and shift their focus to other matters. Therefore, he saw no fault in the decision.


    Themotion had already roused the children from their sleep, prompting Orion to work diligently to soothe them back to sleep.

 Chapter 837 Primordial energy!

    <h4>Chapter 837 Primordial energy!</h4>


    Orion shifted his attention back to the Vige Chief, engrossed in conversation with Queen Selene, Stronghold Leader Seth, Zogar, Patriarch Rn, and some of the farm''s Caretakers.


    As if feeling his stare, the Vige Chief and a few others quickly noticed Orion and beckoned him over. Orion nodded, but as he was about to step forward, a blinding sh of light erupted before his eyes.


    ¡­..........


    Third Border City


    Garden


    Beneath the Divine Lake Essence


    A bright light shed, revealing Orion as he emerged beneath the essence of the Divine Lake with three of his children still in his grasp.


    "Uaaaahhhh!!" They instantly burst into tears, crying loudly as they surveyed their surroundings.


    Orion knew it would be strange if they hadn''t cried after themotion and sudden teleportation, so he did his best to calm them down. ncing at Aegis of the Arctic before refocusing on them, he said, "Shhh!! It''s okay, daddy is here."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it," Aegis of the Arctic Deity assured before safely putting the children to sleep. In the blink of an eye, they vanished from Orion''s arms. "I sent them back to the saferfort of your wives and ced your family in a much quieter environment to relieve their stress. They are all safe where they are currently," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added, noticing Orion''s questioning gaze.


    Orion nodded. He understood that there was no reason for Aegis of the Arctic to lie to him or do anything bad to his children, so he quickly believed him.


    "So what happened? Is everything Seth said true? Have you seen who our attackers are?" Orion asked hurriedly, shooting his questions at Aegis of the Arctic Deity one by one.


    "I think it is best you summon goddess Aerialia so I can exin this at the same?time,?and also because it concerns your safety and that of her divine apostles," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded as he stood in the air.


    Orion nodded and instantly summoned therge Crimson greatsword, and Aerialia materialized alongside it.


    "What''s going on?" Aerialia asked, shifting her attention from Aegis of the Arctic Deity to Orion as she noticed the tension in the air.


    However, as she thought about why Orion had summoned her again withinAegisof the Arctic Deity''s presence, she couldn''t help but feel a chill in her body. She thought that despite their deal the other day, Orion had gone behind to reassess the agreement with Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Aegis of the Arctic Deity will exin everything; he''s the only one who has a proper understanding of what''s going on at the moment," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows and refocused onAegisof the Arctic Deity. She narrowed her eyes, "I certainly hope this is not based on our previous meeting," she asked, frowning.


    "Though this matter is entirely different, it is not unrted to our previous meeting, which is why I summoned you here also," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded calmly.


    Hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s response, Aerialia''s frown deepened. "What is this matter about then? I''m all ears, so you can go ahead and exin," she responded, ncing at Orion, who also had a frown on his face, proving that he hadn''t reneged on the promises he had made beforehand and was unaware of what was happening.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity exined everything that had transpired since yesterday when he had destroyed the mysterious entity, the unknown man-made god barely alive and embedded within the sundial in the Vige Chief''spound.


    He borated on why the mysterious entity might have emerged from that direction before delving into themysteriousfigures that had appeared out of nowhere to attack his divine barrier. He detailed how they were directly rted to the Vylkr vines and discussed the content of their conversation, which had further enranged them far more than he had anticipated.


    After Aegis of the Arctic Deity finished exining, Orion and Aerialia stared at him with wide eyes and trembling bodies. They couldn''t remain calm after hearing the revtion. They would have almost doubted it if the person who had told them all this wasn''t Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    For Orion, the sundial was where he had first begun his journey as a warrior by consuming its fruits from the otherworldly tree that had emerged from it. So, the revtion that there was the heart of an unknown man-made god within it was enough to send his mind reeling back with immense shock.


    Wait a minute, Orion thought. ording to Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnation, after he had consumed the fruit, he sensed a surge of Primordial energy flowing into his body. So, doesn''t that mean¨C¨C


    A thought shed through Orion''s mind, causing him to widen his eyes in shock.


    Ever since he first absorbed the Vylkr energy, he had wondered about the strange energy that always suppressed it when it became too fierce or overwhelming. However, he never found an answer to this question and had set it aside. But after hearing Aegis of the Arctic''s revtion and learning about the Omnithrains as the direct ancestors of the human race, Orion connected the dots and arrived at a firm realization.


    The mysterious energy within him, suppressing the Vylkr energy, was the Primordial energy.


    Not only that, but the Vylkr viel phenomenon somehow attracted strange entities and beings rted to the Vylkr vines. Thetter were powerful enough to make Aegis of the Arctic Deity unsure of his ability to hold them back.


    A fierce tremble rippled through Orion''s body, and fear and worry gripped his heart. Feeling unable to stand properly, Orion sat on the rocky ground to collect his thoughts and calm his body properly.


    Meanwhile, Aerialia''s discovery that another man-made god was barely alive within the sundial in the Vige Chief''spound, along with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''sDeity''s discovery of a mysterious tree that granted primordial energy and the revtion of the mysterious entity and beings, caused her expression to harden as her mind spun with these new revtions.

 Chapter 838 Reneging On The Agreement

    Chapter 838 Reneging On The Agreement


    ??Thiswasn''t the kind of situation that she had expected to deal with after theirst meeting.


    "The other reason rted to this matter is that I have decided to unseal my memories," Aegis of the Arctic Deity added, shocking them out of their thoughts.


    Orion shot back up to his feet. "You can''t do that!" he eximed.


    "Aegis of the Arctic Deity, are you trying to renege on the agreement we made yesterday?" Aerialia asked, narrowing her eyes atAegisof the Arctic Deity.


    "Yes, I am. After all my discoveries, no matter how much I don''t wish to do this, it''s time to finally seek some answers and unseal the memories I''ve promised myself never to unseal.Also, from the looks of things, our attackers willnotleaveuntilthey get what they want.I alsodon''t knowhow long they''re willing to wait.Despite being able to replenish my Primordial energy now, I don''t know how much I can handle before I give in."


    "If we continue to do nothing, their attacks will draw attention due to the dense umtions ofws in the area, and we''ll have to stay in these barriers for an unknown amount of time. Choosing to remain oblivious is something I cannot see myself doing, so I deeply apologize for breaking the agreement we made in our previous meeting."


    "I''ve decided to unseal my memories and witness the truth. That''s why I''ve called you here. Do you want to witness the truth with me? My mistakes, my wrongdoings, and all the things that led to who I am today," Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked.


    Hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, Orion''s body trembled with emotion. "If you decide to unseal your memories, what will happen to this territory? Without your protection, the Orion Cities will certainly revert to how it was, as I''m not sure the warriors can protect everyone. People who have given their lives for the development of this territory will die. Please, Oberon, do not do this," Orion said, pleading.


    He never expected it toe to something like this at this very moment, but he understood the repercussions if Aegis of the Arctic Deity decided to unseal his memories.


    Although he had been ignorant previously, thinking there was a way they could ovee this, after discovering that there was none and that they could only make a choice and go through with it, he felt stupid for thinking he could handle such a decision.


    "Don''t you feel shame breaking your agreement with a defenceless mortal, Aegis of the Arctic Deity? You are neither the god of treachery nor trickery. I have acknowledged you as a god, so if you do this, you are proving to me that my assumptions about you were not wrong¡ªthat you are only a mortal masquerading in the skin of a god. Aegis of the Arctic Deity, do not do this," Aerialia retorted, tightening her fist, her expression morphed with fierce anger.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity shook his head, "I am sorry, but regardless of whether you choose to ept my offer ande with me to witness the memories I''ve chosen to seal through these years or choose not to, I am still going to unseal them, so the decision is yours," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said, his gaze shifting from Aerialia to Orion.


    A blood-red box soon materialized before him, and he ced his hands over it, "Nheless, though I won''t be able to protect you from the Vylkr vines any longer before I am gone, I''ll use the little time I have left to eliminate our current attackers, along with any god that might emerge during that time."


    "I am sure that though they might be curious about the location where the Divine mysteries havebeen triggeredseveral times already, theywouldn''tbeso stupidto take a risk and go there themselves.As for anything that happens after that, it willbe leftfor you to handle."


    Orion''s expression loosened when he heard Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words. He understood that there was no way to stop him from making this decision, and the only choice he had right now was to follow Aegis of the Arctic Deity to witness his sealed memories.


    If push came to shove, he would have to find a way to utilize the resources avable in the Mountain and see if it would be possible to save more lives without Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s aid.


    "If there is no other way to convince you not to do this, okay, then I agree. I''lle with you to witness these sealed memories of yours and judge for myself if they are worth putting the lives of everyone within Orion''s cities in immediate danger," Orion responded, stepping forward and halting before the blood-red box, his expression resolute.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded at Orion and shifted his attention towards Aerialia.


    "Fine. I''ll being, too. I want to see who Naka is and how all this started. Besides, this is what I wanted from the beginning, so I see no reason to refuse such a chance now that we have no choice," Aerialia responded, loosening her fist as she nodded at Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded and stretched out his hand towards Orion. "Grab my hand," he said.


    Orion slowly took hold of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s hand, feeling the warmth and unnatural smoothness that no flesh or body should possess. Aerialia stood beside him, and Orion tightly gripped the Crimson greatsword as it was the only thing holding his connection with Aerialia together.


    "Are you all ready?" Aegis of the Arctic Deity asked, his tone serious, unlike before. Obviously, he was serious about what he was nning to do.


    Orion and Aerialia nodded in unison.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity refocused on the blood-red box and began to unseal it. Almost instantly, the blood-red boxshook violently before gradually disintegrating from top to bottom, its fragments scattering like specks of dust into the air until it abruptly vanished from sight.

 Chapter 839 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories

    Chapter 839 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories


    ??A brilliant white light erupted inside the box, shining outward until it covered their sight entirely. As the process continued, Orion soon began to feel a severe headache pressing against his head.


    "Don''t resist it; these are my memories flowing into yours. It will soon be over," Aegis of the Arctic Deity remarked.


    And just as he had said, after a while, the headache began to calm down, and Orion soon felt as though his body was being pulled toward an unknown direction until he suddenly began to feel a sense of weightlessness around his body.


    "Open your eyes," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    ¡­...


    Orion opened his eyes andfound Aegis of the Arctic Deity standing beside him before gazing at Aerialia. Then, he carefully looked around, his eyes widening as he absorbed his new surroundings.


    The room was filled withmedical and scientific equipment, blurring the line between a hospital room and aboratory. Amidst this, one thing caught his attention¡ªan expansive ck ss wall at the room''s edge. In the middle, there was an abnormal liquid-filled pod with numerous tubes running through the body within, resemblingAegisof the Arctic Deity.


    "Is that you?" Orion asked, swivelling his head towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "It seems so," he replied, lightly touching his head and sensing a painful throb at the back of his mind.


    Although it was challenging forOrion to decipher Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s emotions unless he disyed extreme facial expressions, he could sense that Aegis of the Arctic Deity also hoped to grasp the situation better.


    "I believe the important question we should be asking right now is where we are," Aerialia interjected. She intensely scrutinised the surroundings, her eyes scanning every detail.


    This was the first time she had witnessed such strange decorations, equipment, and instruments in all her lifetimes, so she took her time to absorb it all gradually, growing increasingly curious about their current location.


    "You should feel your entire being bing more attuned to the energy of the gods within a few minutes, so hold on. You havee this far to give up! I promise that after this, you''ll obtain the godlike abilities of the revered Omnithrallian race and be a god yourself!"


    A resounding voice abruptly jolted the chamber, drawing their attention toward the other side, at the tinted ss wall, as they sensed that the source of the voice had emanated from the other side.


    Their hearts and bodies began to tremble as they spected about who the voice behind the room belonged to.


    The entire room trembled, and although nobody spoke, Orion, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and Aerialia sensed that the source had emerged from therge, liquefied body pod, which seemed sturdier than it appeared.


    "One minute remaining," the voice sounded again, and after a few seconds, it counted down, "Three seconds, two seconds, one second..." Just as the voice on the other side of the room was about to finish, therge, liquefied body pod burst open, and everything within the room froze as if time itself hade to a grinding halt.


    Orion and Aerialia watched wide-eyed as Aegis of the Arctic Deity emerged from the pod. Tubes connected to various parts of his body, suggesting intricate medical or scientific procedures. However, these tubes detached themselves as though manipted by an invisible force before falling to the ground.


    Orion couldn''t help but feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as this scene reminded him of moments when White me had shown him memories before.


    The other Aegis of the Arctic Deity took a moment to nce around, then shifted his gaze to his hands and body as if they were unfamiliar to him.


    Suddenly, the metallic door at the edge of the room cracked open with a pressurised unlocking sound until it was fully open, revealing a figure stepping in. He had a mix of Japanese and Korean features, with a full, neatly trimmed beard entuating his strong jawline. His hair was tied back into a ponytail, showcasing hisstrongfeatures and deep, piercing brown eyes.


    Dressed in a simple brown shirt, ck trousers, and shoes, he wore ab coat over it with neatly rolled-up sleeves, revealing his forearms. His warm smile and gentle demeanour made him approachable and endearing. His visible self-confidence rippled out of his being as he walked towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity, seemingly unfazed by the destruction in the room or the presence of a literal man-made god observing his every move.


    While Orion and Aerialia harboured doubts about the man''s identity, they decided to withhold their assumptions until they were sure, seeing no need to specte at that moment when the truth would soon be revealed.


    "How are you feeling?" The man asked, his eyes fixed on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, awaiting his response.


    "Strange! It doesn''t feel as good as I expected it to be," Aegis of the Arctic Deity replied, returning his attention to his new body.


    "Ha! Of course, I can only imagine how disorienting it must feel for you. After all, you''ve just undergone an extraordinary transformation; your consciousness and entire being have been transnted into the imperishable corpse of an extinct race millions or billions of years old and possess power beyond your wildest imagination."


    "So It''s no surprise that the adjustment period might be a bit challenging, or did you think it would be as simple as getting an update and pping a ''wee back to full recovery'' sign on a hospital bed?" the man responded, chuckling lightly.


    "Right now, you may feel like a puppeteer in a new body, but don''t worry. Since the process has been sessful, allow the healing process to take its course, and soon enough, you''ll begin to feel like you are one with your new self. I know it might feel strange at the moment, but trust me, it won''t feel like that for long," he added, his tone reassuring.


    ...


    Author''s Note: Let me cook!

 Chapter 840 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (2)

    Chapter 840 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (2)


    ??The other Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded silently in response. Despite his limited facial expressions, it seemed like he had casually nodded at the man''s words. "But I still can''t believe that this worked," he remarked, stretching his hands toward the machinery before him, marvelling as it effortlessly rose into the air at hismand.


    "Well, it did. When science and magice together, they be the greatest forces to explore right from where you sit. Your powers make you a perfect candidate for my apprentice. So, what do you say, Oberon? Does a mortal wrapped in the skin of a god want to dive into the depths of science''s extremes and versatility?" the man responded, a broad smile gracing his face.


    Oberon shook his head firmly in response, "I''m not interested," he replied.


    "Humph! That''s a shame, a once-in-a-lifetime gift missed," the man responded, his gaze sweeping across the upturnedb before fixing on the other Aegis of the Arctic Deity. "If you don''t mind, Oberon, why don''t we test your abilities by restoring this roombackto normal?" he suggested.


    Oberon nodded in agreement. He channelled divine energy through his hands, waving them over the room. Instantly, the chaos began to reverse¡ªthe broken equipment and furniture regrewseamlesslyas if they had neverbeen damageduntil the roomwas fully restored.


    The man observed the scene and nodded. "One of the perks of being a god: partial omnipotence, omnipresence, omniscience," he muttered, then refocused on Oberon. Seeing Oberon''s confusion, he sighed and began to exin.


    "ording to my research, I''vee to understand that so-called gods are not truly all-powerful as they im.Theyare basedonthree things:partial omnipotence, which means they possess immense power but do not have absolute control over all aspects of the cosmos; This allows them to manipte positive and negative possibilities equally. Which also means that for every act of creation, there''s a potential for destruction, and vice versa."


    "For example, when a god creates a lush garden for their race, there''s also a chance of indirectly harming thend or creating a cataclysm that could harm their race. What you''ve done is as simple and irrelevant as fixing some household furniture, so you don''t need to worry," he responded with a light smile, using an example that Oberon couldeasilygrasp.


    "Partial omnipresence means they can be in many ces simultaneously but not everywhere at once, limited by their focus and attention. As for partial omniscience, it grants the gods vast knowledge, from the air you breathe to theatoms of the ground. However, theyckplete awareness, partly due to simultaneousevents in the cosmosslipping past their real-time notice. Imagine a vast library in their minds, essible if theychoose todelve deep, yet challenged by anomalies that confound their understanding, rendering their partial omniscience debatable," he borated.


    "This is why Gods seek to decipher thews of the cosmos from the Divine Mysteries to correct those anomalies and get closer to bing true gods, gaining omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence over thosews without consequences. A battle between gods isn''t just about theplex techniques; it''s about their understanding of thesews and those of their opponents. Do you follow?"


    A sudden silence enveloped theboratory, hanging heavy with the weight of revtions.


    Orion furrowed his brows as he absorbed everything the man had just disclosed. While he couldn''t deny the insights he had gained about the gods from the man''s words, he couldn''t shake off his growing suspicion about the man''s true identity. How had he obtained such profound knowledge in the first ce?


    "This mortal! Unless he has dined and conversed with the gods, I see no reason for him to possess such an in-depth understanding of us," Aerialia remarked, her eyes narrowing at the man below her. She had felt strangely uneasy ever since he entered the room.


    Though uncertain of how a mortal could stir up such emotions within her, sheposed herself and observed the unfolding events keenly.


    Meanwhile,


    "I still find it hard to believe that you know about all these things despite only recently encountering the gods," Oberon remarked, his gaze scanning the man before him with intense scrutiny.


    The man smiled mysteriously, choosing not to respond directly. Instead, he steered the conversation in a different direction. "As you merge with your true self, you should also gradually acquire the qualities of the gods. This transformation could happen at any moment now," he exined, watching as Oberon slowly descended to the ground. The impact caused the floor beneath him to crack open with a resounding "Bang!" creating a widecrevicethat extended towards all four corners of the room.


    "What''s... happening to me?" Oberon eximed, feeling a dizzying sensation as he involuntarily expelled a ck-and-sky-


    blue fluid from his mouth, intensifying the dense, mind-


    boggling pain rippling across his body.


    "Unlike humans, who are direct descendants of the Omnithrallians and may possess gic simrities that make them more suitable candidates for the procedure, other races mayck the necessary gic predisposition or physiological traits required to undergo the transntation process sessfully."


    "Their bodies may reject the infusion of primordial and divine energies, resulting in catastrophic consequences or a failed transformation. However, our sess in this regard means we need not worry about any of that.Yet, there are still various limitations; for instance, youwon''tbe able to fullyprehend awbeyondits initial stage of five per cent.No matter how well you are fully attuned with your new self, you remain a fragile mortal in a highly sophisticated divine container."


    "The benefits, though, are substantial. You''ll be able to harness your racial abilities to the utmost, now enhanced to the level of the gods. Coupled with a nearly invulnerable body that can stand toe-to-toe with the gods and withstand whatever they throw at you, not fully grasping the divine mysteries won''t render you weaker than the gods," the man concluded, his voice solemn as he watched Oberon copse to both knees, further sinking the already copsed floor.


    "Are there any otherplications I should be aware of?" Oberon asked, struggling to maintain hisposure and stay conscious.

 Chapter 841 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (3)

    Chapter 841 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (3)


    ??"As of now, we are not aware of any otherplications. It''s not every day we get to do this, after all," the man responded, his smile tinged with a hint of mystery. Seeing Oberon''s focus shifting entirely to regaining hisposure, the man turned towards the door and called, "Ilse!"


    Above them, Orion froze in ce upon hearing the man''s words.


    "It can''t be,'' Orion thought, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Of course, it can''t! It''s impossible!


    Orion turned sharply towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity, his eyes narrowing as he noted the solemnity in Aegis''s expression. Sensing that Aegis was just as new to this information as he was, Orion refrained from speaking out immediately. Instead, he shifted his focus to Aerialia.


    Aerialia, catching Orion''s gaze, shook her head in response. "I''m not sure either. We''ll have to keep watching to see if our assumptions are correct,"she replied, ncing sideways at Orion before fixing her intense gaze on the imposing door.


    She could barely contain her anticipation of uncovering the man''s true identity if this was the person they had spected about.


    Orion nodded and refocused on the unfolding scene before him. A very tall, beautiful, dark-skinned woman with long golden wavy hair stood before him, dressed in a deep golden gown adorned with numerous gems and crystals, too many to count. Various golden jewellery and others made fromspecialstones adorned her neck, arms, waist, and ankles, and she wore golden shoes filled with many gems.


    Orion froze in his position. He had seen a painting of goddess Ilse from the Prismerions'' Ancient Codex, so he instantly recognised her.


    Also, despite seeing her for the first time in person, Orion was certain that the woman before him was none other than the goddess Ilse, the goddess of treasures.


    Orion gulped in anticipation, keen to unravel the secrets hidden within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories.


    "It''s truly her,"Aerialia said, her mouth wide open.


    Meanwhile,


    As Ilse stepped forward, she looked around the room before shifting her attention to the barely conscious Oberon, who appeared to be the source of the mess. Then, she focused on the man. "You seeded,"she asked, narrowing her eyes at him, "but I can''t yet understand how you aplished something like this on the first try."


    "Well, when you possess knowledge far beyond mortalprehension and the ability to predict the future," the man responded confidently, "you''ll be able to arrange your steps forward and aplish the impossible perfectly."


    "I know many gods who can also predict the future and possess knowledge beyond mortal understanding, yet noneof themcan pull off what you''ve just done. You are a strange man,"Ilse responded, her tone intrigued yet sceptical.


    The man nodded. "As I said before, they are not me and are not qualified to be me. Also, you don''t need to tell me I am strange; I know it. Now, can you help me clean this mess and take Oberon to a safer location where he won''t be able to cause any further damage that might potentially destroy the world as we know it?"he responded.


    Ilse wanted to speak, but she exhaled deeply and shook her head, deeming it not worth the effort. She waved her hand forward, and ripples of divine energy swept over the room, restoring it to pristine condition. Before further damage urred, she refocused on Oberon and muttered, "Mirror realm."


    As the name suggests, the Mirror realm is a mirrored version of an existing universe.It''sa technique known to all gods that mimics therealworld''sndscapes, environments, and cosmicws, where the gods can unleash their full powers without fear of destroying their worlds. The chaos released within the Mirror realm is safely contained, thereby preserving the safety of therealuniverse.


    The air around them suddenly shattered like ss, reshaping the room into a strange sandyndscape under a vast, starry night sky.


    "The moon,"the man remarked, nodding in approval. He nced down and observed a dense pressure emanating from Oberon, enveloping the entire. Meanwhile, the ground behind Oberon cracked and sank into the''s surface. It was clear that Oberon had sensed he was somewhere where he could stop trying to regainposure, and he did¡ª


    Within seconds, a loud scream pierced through every corner of the, creating an indescribable wave of soundwaves that seemed impossible to travel through the surrounding space.


    Ilse and the man felt as though a wild gust of wind had attempted to ripple their bodies.


    BOOOMM!!


    A resounding shockwave rippled through space as a hole was torn through the moon''s core to its other side, scattering space debris of earth and soil that spread throughout the cosmos.


    This continued for several more instances as Oberon unleashed his power until he began to calm down, bing more attuned to his new self. What remained in the moon''s position was now just asmallpiece of rock hardly recognizable as a.


    As everything settled, Ilse quietly murmured, "Copsed."


    The Mirror realm copsed like shards of ss, reshaping their surroundings until they were back in the room.


    The man stood beside Ilse, observing Oberon hovering in the air before them. "How do you feel now?"the man asked, a broad grin on his face.


    "I feel much better than before,"Oberon responded calmly.


    "Good. Since we are done here, before you help with what you promised, you should return to check on your race first.Theywill need your help to survivetheircurrent dilemma,"the man responded.


    Hearing his words, Oberon''s expression morphed from confusion to intense anger and hatred before he vanished from the room.


    The scene before them soon began to change.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed, the memories rapidly surging back into his mind as he followed the scene with a solemn expression.


    Orion and Aerialia also continued to observe, and as the following scene stabilized, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock and dumbfounded at the sight before them.

 Chapter 842 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (4)

    Chapter 842 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (4)


    ??Before themy a burning, scorched, and flooded expanse of garden, teeming with diverse nts and towering trees. Surrounding this garden was a vast, deste, snowy region.


    However, what shocked Orion and Aerialia wasn''t the bizarre scenery, which didn''t seem natural together, but instead, it was the corpses of numerous Pixies and bloody craters that painted the gruesomendscape on both sides. The extent of the carnage was so vast that it couldn''t even be concealed by the once beautiful garden now turned upside down.


    It was evident from the scene that the Pixies were under attack and losing badly, as their fallen outnumbered any other casualties strewn across the ground.


    Orion and Aerialia then directed their attention towards the perpetrators of this gruesome scene: dragons. Nheless, these dragons were unusual; their entire bodies were covered in a weird ashen grey bone-like structure, resembling aplete armour set. These creatures were massive, ranging from 26 to 30 meters in length from nose to tail, with 14 to 25 meters wingspan that could easily overshadow vastnd areas.


    However, they were not just a single dragon buta multitudeof them, too many to count. Their presence darkened the sky, plunging thend below into total darkness. It was illuminated only by the downpour of mes, air, and water that erupted from the dragons'' mouths, assaulting the Pixies below.


    "Bone dragons, a special species with extra hides that grant them a frightening level of defence, nearly impermeable to those of simr power. This is all possible due to the dragon''s obsession with integrating other races to enhance their strength, resulting in numerous subspecies with varying traits from the dragonic lineage. Despite this, they remain fiercely proud of their pure bloodline, especially when they can effortlessly dominate powerful subspecies by themselves," Aerialia exined, noting Orion''s bewildered expression before returning her focus to the scene.


    "It appears they have brought a powerful subspecies to deal with the Pixies. They seem capable enough to emerge victorious. However, they have unknowingly provoked a force they cannot handle," she added, ncing up at the gigantic dragon observing them from above.


    Aerialia observed keenly, realizing that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had intentionally disregarded its presence for the time being.


    Orion nodded gravely at Aerialia''s insights, absorbing her words before shifting his gaze to the left to meet Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s intense re. He could sense that if this scene were not just a memory, he would have charged in to confront the bone dragons without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, on the devastated, ashen-flooded terrain below, numerous humanoid dragons, standing at heights of 8 to 9 feet with wingspans of approximately 2 to 3 meters, battled fiercely against the Pixies on the ground. The Pixies struggled to defend themselves against the onught from above and below.


    The entire scene unfolded in a tumultuous frenzy, prompting Orion to realize the staggering chaos that had gripped the world during the emergence of the ster gates on Earth. It was no wonder the had transformed into a deste wastnd overrun by Vylkr vines at every turn. However, he would deem his efforts worthwhile if he could uncover the secrets behind the Vylkr vines'' emergence from Aegis of the Arctic Deity memories.


    Meanwhile, Oberon''s expression twisted with furious rage as he surveyed the chaotic battleground before him. Without hesitation, he vanished from his spot and materialized before an armoured humanoid dragon, poised to strike a fatal blow against a Pixie warrior. In a swift motion, Oberon crushed the dragon''s head, causing its entire body to explode and vanish into thin air, leaving no trace of blood or flesh.


    He repeated this brutal act, disappearing and reappearing in multiple positions simultaneously, wreaking havoc on the enemy forces and reducing them to mere vapour.


    In the blink of an eye, up to a thousand humanoid armoured dragons exploded and perished, leaving neither flesh nor blood behind.


    Far from Oberon''s position, the god of the dragon race had already sensed Oberon''s arrival when he first appeared. However, he was unbelievably slow to react and could only watch as Oberon effortlessly tore through his children,pletely altering the dynamics of the battlefield.


    In response, the dragon god let out a deafening roar that reverberated through the air. The shockwaves rippled through the clouds, parting them several hundred meters apart and revealing a clear, cloudless sky.


    Also, upon hearing the fury of their god, the bone dragons that once shrouded the battlefield dispersed, allowing sunlight to illuminate the once devastatednd below and unveiling the colossal presence looming in the sky above.


    Oberon halted his actions and gazed at the gigantic dragon, whose hides shimmered like a rainbow. It was adorned withrge ebony horns curved around its head like a sharp, thorny crown. At the tip of its tail, wisps of fire, Earth, water, air, lightning, and wood¡ªsix elements¡ªrevolved around it.


    "Dragon god," Oberon muttered, recognizing the name of the god before him.


    He never expected his first battle after sessfullypleting his procedures would be against the ''Dragon god.'' Regardless of whether he faced a dragon god or any other god, Oberon saw this as an opportunity to test his strength against a powerful god and make them pay for what had been done to the Pixie race.


    Above them, seeing that a path had been cleared, the Dragon god opened its jaws wide, forming a ball of molten fire that engulfed its jaws, seeming to set the very air aze as fiery liquid dripped into the atmosphere. The Dragon god then aimed it toward Oberon''s direction beforeunching it downwards.


    "ROOOAAARRRRRR!!!" The Dragon god''s roar echoed like a thousand thunderps of lightning resounding through the sky. A massive ball of fire, resembling aet moulded with theheat of the sun, shot with astonishing speed toward Oberon.


    Oberon narrowed his eyes at the iing attack. He propelled his body skyward without hesitation, meeting the fiery molten attack head-on.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    An immense explosion reverberated through the surroundings, spreading outward and causing the sky to crack open. The bone dragons in the air around them felt the suffocating pressure and quickly fled the area.

 Chapter 843 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (5)

    Chapter 843 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (5)


    ??Nheless, as they all watched the explosion, they noticed that the fiery molten beam had hit its target spot-on. Upon closer inspection, they witnessed Oberon with the cracked atmosphere around him, directly absorbing the immense attack with his body as he continued to fly toward the Dragon god.


    His body remained steady as he pushed back against the force until he arrived before the Dragon god.


    The Dragon god instantly ceased its attack and stared at Oberon in shock, realizing that his attack had no effect on him despite being tanked directly by his body.


    "I barely felt a thing. Is this all you can do, Dragon god?" Oberon taunted, floating toward the Dragon god until he stood before its gaze, observing itsrge iris and rainbow-coloured vertical pupils.


    The Dragon god''s expression twisted again after hearing the obvious taunt. "You are obviously not god Aerendir, as he is already dead. So, who are you? And why does a powerful god like yourself care about such a pitiful race like the Pixie race? Aren''t you afraid of my retaliation?" the Dragon god roared, his voice trembling as he red straight at Oberon.


    Oberon was about to introduce himself as the Divine Apostle of god Aerendir, but he decided against it. Since their battle might have drawn the attention of other gods or individuals secretly observing, looking for an opportunity to profit, Oberon chose not to reveal anything about his new identity.


    He wasn''t sure if he could defend against multiple gods at once, and he also considered the safety of the Pixies, knowing they would be targeted just like him.


    Oberon decided to speak up. "I am the one whom god Aerendir entrusted with ensuring the safety and protection of the Pixie race before his death. As for whether I fear retaliation from the Dragon race, it depends on whether they are ready to face the consequences of attacking the Pixie race."


    The Dragon god grew even more vexed after hearing Oberon''s defiant words. "Very well, if you''re so confident in your strength, then I''ll unleash a series of attacks to test your resolve," he responded. His expression conveyed doubt, as he believed there was no way Oberon could block several of his attacks simultaneously without sustaining injuries.


    Law of Fire: Infernal Roar! Law of Water: Dragonic Flood! Law of Air: Aerial Cyclone! Law of Lightning: Stormcaller''s Wrath!


    Instantly, the sky erupted in a ze of fire, soaring through the heavens before being abruptly followed by water surging upward, entangling it to form a massive cyclone that swept the clouds towards it. Then, as if the heavens themselves were alive, storms of thunderbolts shot through the sky, transforming it from dazzling brilliance to steep darkness before stabilizing once again into a bluish-wide expanse.


    Almost instantly, a series of attacks wereunched again, triggering the same sequence of events.


    Orion watched as thunderclouds summoned overhead unleashed bolts of lightning with pinpoint uracy at ''Oberon'' and couldn''t help but gulp.


    After a few minutes, the Dragon god''s attacks began to diminish. However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, they observed Oberon standing unblemished from the barrages of attacks unleashed by the Dragon god himself.


    At this point, Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity were high up in the sky, directly witnessing the ongoing battle.


    Aerialia''s eyes widened as she observed the scene, "None of the Dragon god''s attacks have even left a scar on him," she said, taking a deep gulp.


    Orion nodded in agreement, "He''s even stronger than we initially imagined," he responded, watching Oberon as he waited for the Dragon god to realize that none of his attacks had been effective.


    Orion then nced at Aegis of the Arctic Deity, who remained silent and observant throughout the scene. They could also sense ''Oberon''s'' emotions, giving them a clearer understanding of the battle''s dynamics.


    Aerialia shook her head in amazement, "Not just strong, but exceedingly powerful. To hold your own against the Dragon god''sws using only your body, even if he''s only using a fraction of his strength not to harm the world around him, you''d have to possess a much deeper understanding of thews yourself."


    "Despite some of hisws already reaching aprehension level of 60 per cent, we know that Aegis of the Arctic Deity is limited to understanding thew past five per cent. So, it''s safe to say that thanks to the physique of an Omnithrallian, Aegis of the Arctic Deity can truly go toe to toe against a god with just his body. No matter what his limit is, achieving such a feat is truly abnormal even among the gods," she exined, following Orion''s nce toward Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Even though she had seen a fraction of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s strength and heard the man confirm it, experiencing it firsthand was a mind-boggling scene that she would need time to fully digest.


    Orion nodded in understanding at Aerialia''s exnation, gaining further insight into the immense power ofAegisof the Arctic Deity. He couldn''t help but feel proud of himself for always seeing Aegis as a friend rather than an enemy, offering him the respect befitting a god.


    The mere thought of having such a formidable figure as an enemy sent a chill down his spine.


    Fortunately, Aegis of the Arctic Deity hadn''t always seen himself as a god, facilitating their initial conversation when they first met.


    Meanwhile, Oberon floated closer to the Dragon god and perched atop his scaly, draconic snout. "Dragon god, I''ll ask you again, is this all you have to give?" he asked, staring down at the Dragon god''s trembling gaze.


    "You!" the Dragon god stammered, searching for the right word to utter. However, after a moment, he violently shook his head, dislodging Oberon, and red fiercely at him. "Unknown god, you have proven your strength by withstanding my attacks. However, since you already know my identity, you should have understood that this is merely a fraction of my strength."


    Oberon nodded.


    .....


    Author''s Note:Let me ¨C


    Readers:Get back and write more chapters!

 Chapter 844 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (6)

    Chapter 844 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (6)


    ??Without hesitation, the Dragon godmanded, "Mirror Realm."


    Instantly, the world around them shattered like ss falling downward, revealing a slightly less vibrant world with the blue sky still shining above them.


    Orion looked around and noticed that the world before him was split into two sides. The first side was the ruined battleground, where ''Oberon'' was healing the remaining Pixies who had survived the battle and evacuating them to a much safer location, ensuring their safety.


    Meanwhile, his presence deterred the Bone Dragons froming any closer, prompting them to focus on the illusionary, hazy, impermeable barrier in the sky that confined the Dragon god and Oberon, preventing the effects of their battle from leaking into the real universe.


    They waited with solemn expressions to see who would emerge victorious.


    On the other side, the emptysnowy expanse stretched below them, devoid of dragons and Pixies. Even the once vibrant Garden, resembling a forest, had vanished from the first side. Neither Pixies, Bone Dragons, nor Oberon were present.


    The only two beings remaining were the Dragon god and Oberon, now distanced from each other.


    "He''s not taking this battle seriously. Although he''s strong, the Dragon god is not easily defeated. I wonder if this will be a lesson for him," Aerialia remarked, narrowing her eyes at the split scenes unfolding before her.


    Meanwhile, Oberon recognized the ce on the opposite side and focused on the Dragon god. "Go ahead, Dragon god, show me the full power of a god," he dered loudly.


    The Dragon god gazed at Oberon with caution and fierce emotion. Suddenly, his body began to shrink smaller and smaller, transforming until he became an 8-meter humanoid dragon with a wing spanrge enough to cover his entire body. His ebony horns still curved around his head like a crown, but this time, his body was covered in rainbow-coloured full-body armour without a headpiece.


    Clearly, the Dragon god had assessed Oberon''s strength and decided to shrink himself down to avoid being an easier target.


    "Brace yourself, unknown god," the Dragon god dered.


    Law of Earth: Dragonic Earthen Rampart! Law of lightning: Stormcaller''s Wrath! Law of Air: Aerial Cyclone! Law of Fire: Inferno Breath!


    Orion watched in amazement as arge chunk of the earth, as though it had been split in half, transformed into an enormous earth dragon that soared through space, staring down at Oberon. And just when he thought it was over, the other part of the split earth also transformed into an enormous earth-armoured dragon that soared over space, fixating its gaze on Oberon.


    Almost instantly, Orion witnessed a cosmic storm of lightning raging over them, mostly bathing the earthen dragons themselves as though they embodied the very essence of the storm. Someof thelightning bolts struck down against Oberon, but his body remained unscathed. And just as the cyclone reappeared, a brilliant sh of light shone brightly as a tide of fire swept through space, destroying everything in its path.


    As the Dragon godunched his attack forward, a bright sh of light heralded the destruction of the space around them. Orion quietly squinted his eyes, not wanting to miss such a monumental battle he had never imagined possible. He heard the Dragon god speak again, "Divine Apex: Dragonic Cataclysm!"


    Orion didn''t know what the Dragon god had just unleashed, but he witnessed the space around him wrinkle and tremble. mes resembling a divine inferno wrapped around him, with air that seemed to be alive controlling the movement of the inferno, transforming into raw energy that vibrated with impending cataclysm.


    Soon, water of catastrophic volume,rge enough to drown severals and crush them into fragmented rocks, broke down everything in its path until it melded with this chaos. Lightning crackled from the depths of the cosmic storm that shrank around the Dragon god before exploding outward.


    It engulfed everything in its path, consuming and annihting everything froms to stars, including Oberon.


    At that moment, Orion beheld it¡ªthe raw, overwhelming power of a god.


    "The ''Divine Apex'' is a technique that manifests a god''s authority andmand over the ''Divine Mysteries,'' and an umtion of their knowledge and strength. It''s only used when a god feels cornered, with nothing else to give, believing it will turn the tide of battle. As such, this attack can be the decisive factor, determining their victory or defeat," Aerialia exined, noticing Orion''s puzzled expression before redirecting his focus to Oberon, who was at the epicentre of the attack.


    Orion''s eyes widened in realization, and he nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Finally, he understood why Aerialia had urged him to flee when facing a god. He saw the foolishness in believing he could challenge them with his current strength.


    Aerialia couldn''t help but smile faintly, observing Oberion''s current condition. ''Seems even you have limits,'' she mused to herself.


    Before them, Oberon''s lips were bleeding, emitting a ck-sky-


    blue liquid that sprayed from his mouth. It was evident that Oberon was injured, yet despite his wounds, he stood unwavering, observing the Dragon god, who was now breathing heavily.


    In an instant, Oberon vanished and materialized before the Dragon god, gripping his neck firmly with his right hand, wrapping his left hand around it, and twisting to the side as if attempting to tear it from his body.


    The Dragon god screamed, "Let go!" Although he wasn''t afraid of his body being torn apart or fragmented, as he would likely regenerate given time, Oberon''s immense strength meant he could also attack his very soul, making this a risk he couldn''t allow.


    Oberon delivered a powerful headbutt, sending shockwaves rippling through the space around them. He repeated the action, headbutting the Dragon god until cracks formed on his skull, blood oozing out.


    With one final, decisive move, Oberon ripped the Dragon god''s head from his body. Before the Dragon god could utter a word, Oberon''s wings glowed, releasing Pixie dust that covered the Dragon god''s now shrunken, bloody body, reducing him to the size of a fingernail in Oberon''s grasp.


    The Dragon god''s eyes widened in shock as he realized that only the Pixie race possessed such a unique ability, as only they could utilize them so effortlessly. Looking up at Oberon''s towering figure from his tiny perspective, the Dragon god''s eyes sparkled with memories flooding back into his mind.


    "You¡­ you are an Omnithriallian," the Dragon god uttered instantly, his eyes widening in disbelief as he deciphered the identity of the being he had just fought.


    He understood that even his soul would not escape an Omnithriallian''s grasp after his body was destroyed. However, sensing something amiss, he shook his head and said, "No, you are not an Omnithriallian. What are you¡­"


    Just as he was about toplete his sentence, Oberon pped his hands together, creating a thick shockwave that stretched for hundreds of kilometres, obliterating both the Dragon god''s body and soul.

 Chapter 845 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (7)

    Chapter 845 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (7)


    ??Instantly, the Mirror realm shattered, revealing the real world.


    "He won," Orion uttered in disbelief at the scene he had just witnessed. He saw how Oberon had torn the Dragon god apart, downsized him, and squished him like a bug, killing him and his soul even before he could escape.


    It was an almost mesmerizing sight, from a god to a bug.


    "He did," Aerialia said, feeling her heartthrob again after seeing how Oberon had killed the Dragon god.


    It reminded her of the terror of the Omnithraillians and why they had to hunt down every single one of them after they had attacked heaven.


    Meanwhile, noticing that their god had lost the battle and was likely dead, the Bone Dragons decided to flee, and Oberon instantly chased them. However, before he could attack and kill the remaining Bone Dragons, a loud bell resounded across the area, along with a resonating voice, "Stop!"


    Oberon halted his actions and narrowed his gaze toward the direction of the bell and the resounding voice.


    Even the Bone Dragons halted in their positions, not daring to flee, as though they all understood that attempting to escape from someone capable of killing their god was impossible.


    Suddenly, a tall man standing about 244 cm (8ft) tall, dressed in a long, simple white robe and a ck veil headpiece that covered his head and face, materialized out of thin air and slowly descended towards the injured Bone Dragons, who were too wounded to flee and could only wait for their deaths.


    The injured Bone Dragons felt their bodies stiffen in fear as the man with a divine, oppressive auranded on the ground before them.


    Some decided to plead for their lives, while others chose to run away with everything they could muster, regardless of the consequences. However, before they could do so, they watched in shock as, rather than being killed, they were being healed. Their limbs regrew, and their bodies'' scars were sealed closed as though they had never been injured in the first ce.


    Almost instantly, they fell to their knees and bowed their heads in gratitude toward the mysteriousgod.


    Oberon soon arrived before the mysterious god. "Why are you here?" he asked, narrowing his gaze at the man.


    Of course, Oberon knew who the individual before him was, as he was the person who had rescued him and his race from extinction and offered him a chance to be a god, transforming him into the person he is today.


    However, after testing his strength against the Dragon god, he understood how powerful he currently was. Thus, he was surprised that in his present form, he couldn''t sense when the man had entered his senses, only bing aware after he had revealed himself.


    Also, he couldn''t see through the man''s headpiece, which indicated that it was probably a powerful artefact, which might exin why he couldn''t see through it.


    Above them, Orion''s and Aerialia''s eyes widened at the unfolding scene.


    "That''s the man Oberon was talking to before he arrived here! But how did he suddenly transform into that mysteriousgod?" Aerialia eximed, her eyes fixed on the man as he shifted his attention towards Oberon.


    Orion, however, remained silent as he observed the unfolding scene before him. His heart beat rapidly as doubts about the man''s identity grewstronger. Nevertheless, he calmed down and continued watching until the truth unfolded.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nced at the two beside him and couldn''t help but shake his head. He did not confirm the man''s identity before them, knowing it would be revealed soon enough. He hoped they would be able to handle the truth when it emerged.


    Below, the mysteriousgod looked at Oberon and responded, "You''ve already killed their god. Don''t tell me you n to wipe out an entire species. What will you gain from something so devastating?"


    Oberon narrowed his eyes at the god. "They threatened my people and destroyed our home. If I hadn''t arrived in time, there would be nothing left. My people would be extinct," he spat, his voice tinged with anger.


    "I know vengeance burns within you, and I assure you, if killing the Dragon god hasn''t quenched that thirst, then these defenceless creatures won''t either," the mysterious god said, eyeing the Bone Dragons before turning back to Oberon. "If you don''t confront this vengeance now, you''ll be no better than those you fight, leading the Pixie race into a cycle of conflict for territory because you currently have the strength to do so."


    don''t confront this vengeance now, you''ll be no better than those you fight, leading the Pixie race into a cycle of The Bone Dragons'' ears perked up at the unknown god''s words. Hope flickered within them, and while some remained subdued, others dared to lift their heads and study the mysteriousgod who had appeared in their hour of need.


    Hearing his words, Oberon felt a surge of anger rising within him. As he prepared to respond, he sealed his lips, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly to calm himself.


    As his rage subsided, he narrowed his gaze at the mysteriousgod before him, acknowledging the truth in his words. He had indeed contemted leading the Pixies to conquernds for themselves, even if it meant shing with other races or enving them.


    At that moment, one of the Bone Dragons finally recognized the mysteriousgod, especially after listening to his words. "It''s you!" he blurted out, breaking the tense silence before quickly covering his mouth with his hand.


    "Oh! You know who I am?" the mysteriousgod asked, turning his attention to the Bone Dragon who spoke.


    The Bone Dragon nodded.


    "Hmm! It seems I''m more popr than I realized, but considering all my good works, it''s not surprising," the mysteriousgod responded with a nod.


    "Benevolent god, god Naka, please save us!" the Bone Dragon eximed loudly, bowingdeeplyand causing a stir among those present as they learned the mysteriousgod''s identity.


    Immediately, all the Bone Dragons followed suit, bowing down and pleading, "Benevolent god, god Naka, please save us!" Their voices echoed in unison, reaching the ears of the divine.


    "Under Naka''s watch, serenity reigns, troubles cease, and harmony gains. In Naka''s grace, find life''s embrace! With Naka''s blessing, life''s path unfolds, and all creation''s beauty beholds. When Naka descends, all strife ends. Blessings be, Naka''s decree! Oh, poor creatures, I will grant you help. However, for your transgressions, I ask for something suitable in exchange," Naka dered, his words apanied by the subtle chime of a bell, enveloping everyone in an emotional trance.

 Chapter 846 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (8)

    Chapter 846 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (8)


    ??Naka!


    That god is Naka!


    Orion''seyes widened as he stared at the god before him. Hecouldn''thelp but watch with rapt attention, his lips slightly parted. Even though he had already guessed thegod''sidentity, witnessing the revtion himself wasa whole otherexperience.


    UnderNaka''swatch, serenity reigns, troubles cease, and harmony prevails. InNaka''sgrace, life finds embrace! WithNaka''sblessing, paths unfold, andcreation''sbeauty is told. When Naka descends, strife ends. Blessings be,Naka''sdecree!Orion thought deeply.


    From all his assumptions about Naka, he had never imagined that he would utter such profound words. Itpletely changed his perception of Naka, especially when he tried to match this god with the man they had met.


    Aerialia wore the same expression of awe as she gazed at the god before her. Shecouldn''thelp but feel slightly unsettled as she realized that her guess aboutNaka''strue identity was correct.


    Below, the Bone Dragons were stunned as they heardNaka''swords."Please... forgive us, god Naka. We have nothing of value to offer you; we can only give our servitude. The other Dragonkins will surely do everything in their power to eradicate us if they find out that god Aroth was killed under our watch. Please, help us,"one of them pleaded.


    "Your servitude? Are you sure about offering your servitude to me? By doing so, you will no longer shed blood mindlessly for selfish reasons. Instead, your weapons will be aimed at those who cause chaos and destruction against helpless individuals, just as you once did,"Naka responded, waiting for their reply.


    The Bone Dragons, whether in their humanoid orplete dragon form, exchanged nces before unanimously nodding in agreement. They refocused their attention on Naka and bowed deeply once more.


    "If god Naka epts our servitude, from this day forward, we will no longer shed blood for selfish reasons or engage in meaningless wars. Instead, we pledge to follow your everymand and wield our weapons to support your noble deeds. I speak on behalf of everyone here, and we swear never to break the promises we make today!"dered one of the Bone Dragons loudly.


    Naka observed each of them intently before turning his attention back to Oberon."If you spare them, they will renounce their past and aid other races in need. The real question is, are you willing to release the vengeance in your heart? Will you allow it to consume you, leading you to harm those who have the potential to do more good than the wrongs they havemitted? Before you answer, consider what god Arendir would do if he discovered you chose such a path despite your newfound immense strength,"Naka asked.


    Oberon clenched his fists tightly before slowly releasing them."Fine!I''llspare them for now. But if they repeat their actions,I''llnot reconsider their fates,"he replied, turning away and soaring towards the Pixies.


    "With great poweres great responsibility; remember that, oryou''llbe no different from the gods and those you fight against,"Naka announced loudly, observing as Oberon paused mid-air before continuing forward, his gaze shifting to the Bone Dragons.


    "I, Naka, have heard your words and decree that they shall be binding. Any vition will be met with severe consequences."As he spoke, shimmering golden chains materialized in the air, wrapping around the neck of every Bone Dragon present.


    "Acontract,"one of the Bone Dragons muttered. Despite the heavy weight of consequences for rebellion, they found no reason to be resentful. After all, it was this or certain death, and without a god of their own, escaping would only lead to endless pursuit and eventual capture by other races.


    Therefore, even if they were bound by a contract to their very souls, they saw no reason to reject it or view it in a negative light.


    As the golden chains disappeared, leaving imprints on their necks, they each began to remove their attire one by one, casting them to the floor. With a wave ofNaka''shand, new garments adorned with precious gems appeared before them, shimmering with enchantment, which they could sense.


    "Put these on. The Bone Dragon species now serves under god Naka and enjoys his protection,"Naka instructed, watching as they all nodded reverently and donned the new attire.


    Meanwhile, Oberon observed the scene and decided to speak with Naka afterwards. While hewasn''tsurprised by thegod''saction to save the Bone Dragon species, hecouldn''tfathom why it was done now.


    His gaze shifted upward slightly, catching sight of the goddess who always apanied him. Her expression was nonchnt as she observed the unfolding events.


    Suddenly, a resounding beat echoed from the heavens like someone or something was trying to break through, bludgeoning the sky with a heavy, powerful weapon. Gradually, the sky darkened as though night had descended prematurely, and a thousand bright, fiery, reddish dots began to appear, dotting the darkening canvas.


    "The Divine Mysteries,"Oberon muttered, realizing a cmity was imminent following the Dragongod''sdemise.


    He shot toward the sky, where the fiery dots descended like giant balls of fire. Creating a barrier at a safe distance, he watched the massive fireballs explode upon impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the sky. These shockwaves pushed away the gathering clouds, alerting distant onlookers to thechaos unfolding above.


    At this moment, several divine presences surged into the open, creating more barriers to halt the advances of the massive fireballs from descending on the earth.


    Meanwhile, Orion could only stare wide-eyed at the various gods emerging into the open.Some resembled humans like him but had one or two distinct features that made it clear theyweren''thumans; others were mere humanoids with different shapes, sizes, and temperaments, while still, others possessed half-beastly features on the lower side of their waist or full beastly features like the Dragon god in his massive dragon form.


    FromOberon''ssenses, he already knew they were being watched by other gods, but witnessing them in their numbers was a scene he believed he would never forget.

 Chapter 847 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (9)

    Chapter 847 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (9)


    ??These events continued for two hours until the massive fireballs stopped emerging, and the sky began to brighten up again.


    Oberon dispelled his barrier and erected another one to protect the remaining Pixies as he observed the gods who had emerged into the open.


    "What are you?!" a resounding voice resonated through the air.


    Oberon was about to dismiss their questions and take the Pixies to a safer location, but he realized they might have already deduced his identity.


    If everything Naka had exined to him was true, then they would no doubt relentlessly pursue him. Sensing Naka''s presence was still around, Oberon understood that he was still watching, waiting to see what would unfold.


    The Bone Dragons from his side had all disappeared to a much safer location.


    Oberon took a deep breath and introduced himself loudly, "Listen carefully, gods, demigods, divine apostles, and warriors. I am the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the new divine protector of the Pixies race. So, if you darey your hands or wage war against them again, just like I''ve done to the Dragon god, I''ll end your entire existence and wipe your children from the face of the world. And if you don''tbelieve me, you can step forward if you dare to call my words and find out," he ced his hands behind his back and calmly flew higher in the sky, stopping only when he had reached a certain position.


    Even if a deity was another variation of the name for a god, he didn''t dare call himself a god, as he didn''t believe he could ever be in the same position as his godAerendir. However, he also understood that in his current form, he couldn''t deny that he was a god, leading him to settle for the name ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity.''


    Contrary to his expectations, a resonant voice resonated, "And the mysterious god Naka, is he just like you, an Omnithriallian, or simply someone working as your aplice?"


    The voice didn''te from any of the gods in the area but instead rang out in every direction, making Oberon understand that other gods were observing this scene from a safe distance and weren''t currently present. The gods, gradually disappearing from the area, halted their actions when they heard the voice and waited for Oberon''s response while focusing on Naka.


    Oberon narrowed his eyes at the sky and shook his head, "I don''t know who or what he is. As for whether he is an aplice or if we have some kind of rtionship, that shouldn''t be any of your concerns. I believe I am free to talk to or forge rtionships with anyone I wish. Or do you have a problem with that?" he responded fiercely.


    The resounding voice snorted loudly, "You''ll regret letting your emergence be known to the entire world, Aegis of the Arctic Deity."


    Oberon heard the voice clearly this time and was sure it was feminine before it abruptly disappeared. One by one, not wanting to linger here any longer, every divine being began to leave as quickly as they hade.


    After they were gone, Oberon created a divine barrier over the entire snowy expanse, solidifying the notion that this ce was now his territory and sending a clear message to whoever possessed ill intent towards them.


    Meanwhile, Orion and Aerialia observed all of this, understanding that this was how Oberon had earned his name, ''Aegis of the Arctic Deity.''


    "All he''s been doing is protecting since the very beginning," Orion said, ncing at the Aegis of the Arctic Deity standing beside him.


    Aerialia nodded, "Though I dislike the way he became a god, I''ll give him credit for continuing to protect the Pixies till the end; it''s something only a god would do for their children," she said, following Orion''s lead as they cast a nce at Aegis of the Deity standing beside them.


    As they delved deeper into their memories, they better understood how Aegis of the Arctic Deity became the way he was now and who Nakatrulywas.


    As Oberon descended to the ground, his head started to feel dizzy. Suddenly, strange memories that weren''t his own began slowly emerging in his mind, overpowering him and causing him to copse from the sky onto the snowy expanse.


    ''Fight it. Those aren''t your memories but the ones belonging to this body. Do not let them overwhelm you or gain control over you,'' Naka''s voice resounded in his mind.


    As more and more memories flooded his mind, Oberon struggled to restrain them as best he could, fighting against their influence. "AHHHH!!!"he screamed in agony, his voice manifesting as visible sound waves that rippled through the air in all directions.


    Fortunately, Naka reacted swiftly, enclosing Oberon within a barrier that redirected the waves downward, causing the ground to copse a few meters around him.


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity watched as the area darkened, signalling that Oberon had fallen unconscious. Gradually, the scene brightened again, revealing Oberon standing in a garden with another being resembling his current form¡ªan Omnithriallian!


    Orion and Aerialia gazed wide-eyed at the scene before them before focusing onAegisof the Arctic Deity. "You met an Omnithriallian?!"they both eximed simultaneously.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded thoughtfully. "Although Naka and I shared a strong bond, driven by his mission to aid helpless races, I often pondered my motivations for joining his cause and confronting gods merely for the challenge. It seems this revtion sheds light on that aspect,"he exined, watching as the final remnants of the Omnithriallian''s soul scrutinized him, mainly focusing on the wings adorning his back.


    Upon hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, Orion and Aerialia refocused on the unfolding scene.


    "I see. Oberon, I''ll entrust my body to your care and let you be unless you are willing to make a solemn vow for my sake," the mysterious Omnithriallian stated, demonstrating his ability to delve into Oberon''s memories by directly addressing him by name.

 Chapter 848 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (10)

    Chapter 848 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (10)


    ??Oberon gazed at the Omnithrillian with deep consideration. "And if I refuse to make this vow?" he asked cautiously, aware that dealing with this being required careful handling.


    "If you refuse, I''ll expel you from this body and ensure you live out your days tormented by the consequences of your heretical actions," the mysterious Omnithrillian responded ominously.


    After moments of contemtion, Oberon turned his attention back to the Omnithrillian. "What exactly is this vow you wish me to make?" he responded.


    Orion and Aerialia stood by, nodding in agreement with Oberon''s approach. They recognized the wisdom in avoiding conflict with a being that had likely existed for countless millennia in its own existence.


    "I want you to make a vow to exterminate all the gods. I can sense their presence all around me, permeating theveryfabric of the world my brethren and I have crafted far from their reach. So, I trust you to eradicate everyst one from this realm in exchange for my cooperation. Should you manage to banish them from this world instead, I''ll consider it a fulfilment of your vow. However, given our knowledge of who they are, we both understand that attempting such a feat is nigh impossible," the mysterious Omnithriallian responded.


    Upon hearing these words, Oberon''s expression registered surprise. "I''m sorry, but that''s a daunting task I doubt I can achieve," he replied, refusing.


    "I understand the immense challenge of ying the gods. After all, we attempted it ourselves and failed. But our failure stemmed from confronting them in their own realm - in heaven. Now that they''re here, I''m confident you''ll find it much more feasible, especially considering your victory over the Dragon god. So, Oberon, what''s your decision? Will you make the vow?" the mysterious Omnithriallian replied, sharing some of its memories with Oberon, who widened his eyes in surprise and shock at the revtions.


    Oberon remained silent momentarily, contemting the offer before returning to the mysterious Omnithriallian and nodding. "Very well. If this is what must be done, then I ept. I vow from this day forth to kill as many gods as possible or expel them from this world," he dered.


    The mysterious Omnithriallian unexpectedly smiled at Oberon and nodded in gratitude. "Thank you," it said before its soul dispersed into dust, disappearing in thin air.


    As the scene unfolded, darkness crept in.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories surged, flooding Orion and Aerialia''s minds. They observed as Oberon stirred in Naka''sboratory.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Naka, now appearing in his human form.


    "Terrible," Oberon grumbled.


    "Good. It means you''ll get better," the man remarked. His attention was drawn to Oberon''s peculiar expression. "What is it?" he asked.


    "You knew that I''ll encounter ''it,'' didn''t you?" Oberon asked.


    Naka briefly met his gaze before exhaling deeply and nodding silently.


    "Then why didn''t you inform me about thisin the beginning?" Oberon asked, his voiceced with a growl.


    "What did you expect me to say? Would you have preferred to hear that after the process waspleted, the very soul of the body you''ve merged with would emerge topel you to make a vow, likely rted to killing the gods or protecting their world? If I had told you that, you might have hesitated with the strength you were about to acquire, and the entire Pixie race wouldn''t have had an official divine protector of their own. However, since you''re awake now, does that mean you''ve decided to make the vow?" the man responded.


    Oberon clenched his fists as he studied the man before him. After a moment, he sighed, "I''ll let this matter slide if you tell me who you are," he said, his gaze unwavering. "Are you like me, a man-made god, as you''ve called it, or something else entirely?"


    The man''s lips curled into a grin. ''I never knew that ying with a secret identity would create such suspense. Nheless, since we''ll be working together from now on, as we currently possess the same goal, you''ll have all the time and clues to figure out what I am,'' he responded.


    "Come on, I''ve prepared a ce for the Pixie race and the other races that will be saved from their extinctionfrom now onwhile we work,'' he added, turning around and walking towards the door.


    Oberon looked at the man before him and understood that if he genuinely wanted to find out who he was, he would have to seek the answers himself. Nheless, he had already received some clues from the man''s words.


    "And that goddess, will she be joining us as well?" Oberon asked as he gradually floated upwards into the air.


    "Yes, she will. Also, I forgot to mention that Ilse is quite the ally. She''s got a knack for generosity, but cross her pride, and you might end up under a mountain of treasures," the man chuckled, his tone light yet cautionary as they exited the room.


    Before Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity, a vivid scene unfolded, revealing Naka and Oberon as they created the resettlement of various races¡ªnymphs, centaurs, Pixies, Bone Dragons, and others. Thend had been transformed into sprawling hills, each race with its own resource-rich territory. It was a sanctuary amidst the turmoil of a world growing ever more dangerous for thosecking divine protection or formidable strength¡ªan earthly paradise in troubled times.


    The scenes shifted once more, revealing Oberon and Naka working in tandem to rescue endangered races, with Naka providing refuge and care. At the same time, Oberon focused on fulfilling his vow by eliminating the gods. Their efforts had decimated nearly fifty gods, leaving only a handful who had surrendered alive.


    Since Oberon defeated and killed the Dragon god, his name had spread far and wide as the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and his identity as an Omnithriallian was well-known. Coborating with Naka, renowned for his miraculous methods of intervening whenever a race was at its most dire, they left battlefields littered with enemies, even adopting orphaned children of their foes.


    The Nine Greed Gods took note of these developments but chose not to intervene, prioritizing their territories and avoiding confrontation with such formidable beings.

 Chapter 849 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (11)

    Chapter 849 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (11)


    ??They understood that challenging an Omnithriallian like Oberon meant risking severe injury or death, akin to the fate of the Dragon god. These scenarios would only invite other gods eager to seize their positions. Therefore, while they monitored the situation closely, they refrained from taking action.


    Of course, there were likely other reasons why they chose not to intervene, even as Oberon and Naka''s reputation grew, but Oberon''s perspective only offered a partial understanding.


    They might uncover more about their motives, but they stillcked aprehensive exnation for everything that unfolded.


    Meanwhile, Ilse remained hidden, observing the Prismerions from the shadows. She revealed to Orion the secrets behind the Prismerions'' survival without their goddess until they encountered Naka. And it was only a matter of time before they uncovered the arrangement between Naka and Ilse.


    Naka had rescued Ilse from certain death after she had pledged her loyalty to him indefinitely so she could continue protecting the Prismerions and ensuring their survival.


    Ilse, the goddess of treasures, was also the source of Naka''s immense wealth, which exins why she was always at his side. Her collection of rare items and valuable artefacts enriched the paradise and attracted the attention of other gods, who desired alliances with them.


    And just like that, the scenes shifted once more.


    "We''ve identified ten candidates we believe are suitable for this test.Firstupis General Reynord Matins,ageforty-nine years old.He''s a seasoned militarymander known for strategic brilliance and leadership, leading several special units against mythical creatures from the gates. His gift allows him to project highly realistic illusions into the physical world, affecting multiple senses simultaneously.


    If he passes this experiment,we believehe could make these illusions tangible and real, effectively shaping realityitself.Also, despite losing his team, he continues to fight on the field alone against the race emerging from the gates.


    Next is Marcus Chen,thirty-fiveyears old. He''s abat engineer with extensive experience in explosives and demolitions, having served in various counter-terrorism units before the gates opened. His gift allows him to break down and reconstruct matter at a molecr level, creating and controlling explosive energy. Our researchers believe that if he passes this experiment, he''ll be capable of controlling matter on a cosmic scale.


    "Next on the list is Leina Petrov, twenty-seven years old, who specializes in emergency trauma surgery and has experience in disaster relief and war zones even before the gates opened. Her gift is capable of rapid tissue regeneration and healing through physical contact. This giftis crucial to her current work with the special units, as it helps them heal any life-threatening injuries and maintain their health as they stop new races from emerging through the gates.


    Following Leina is Amara Singh, twenty-eight years old, a former hacker and cyber warfare specialist renowned for infiltrating high-security systems and disrupting enemymunications. Her gift is one of the most special and unique, as it allows her to control and manipte electronic systems and devices, remotely essing and altering digital information. Despite potential difficulties reaching her due to the gate''s technological disruptions, she willingly agreed to test the limits of her abilities through this procedure.


    Fifth on our list is Darius Johnson. Although his father is a retired naval officer and submarinemander with extensive experience in underwater operations, Darius is only neen years old and was just an ordinary civilian gaining entrance to university before the gates appeared.


    His gift lies in his extraordinary perception and analytical skills, allowing him to urately predict movements and oues. If he sessfullypletes the procedure, we envision him able to perceive future events with unprecedented rity.


    Moving on to the sixth candidate, we have David Richards, a thirty-four-year-old former firefighter renowned for his bravery and quick thinking in challenging situations. His gift grants him control over fire, enabling him to generate mes and heat at will.


    Seventh is Lieutenant Nathan Thompson, thirty-nine years old, who leads several special units defending against creatures emerging from the gates. His gift gives him superhuman strength and durability, capable of withstanding extreme physical force and delivering devastating attacks. He also seems to grasp the invaders'' hierarchy of power, making him a strategic choice for this experiment. Next on our list is..."


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed intently as a series of faces appeared one by one on a wide holographic strategic choice for this experiment. Next on our list is..."


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed intently screen, apanied by their backgrounds and unique gifts. A middle-aged man in military attire stood before them, exining each individual''s profile from the holographic disy to the assembled group of men and women.


    Some wore military gear, while others wore professional attire and suits, hinting at diverse backgrounds and expertise.


    Among the attendees sat Naka, now in human form, alongside Oberon, who remained invisible but vignt from a distance, ensuring the confidentiality of their discussions and preventing any leaks.


    The man''s voice resonated through the room as he introduced ten more individuals, each with unique abilities matching the sought-after potential for the uing procedures. "These are the qualified individuals we''ve identified, possessing the skills needed tobat the ''Nine Greed Gods'' and reim ournds while defending against other threats," he announced. "Although there may be others with exceptional abilities, our resources are limited, and time is of the essence."


    The man then turned to the side and focusedhis attentionon the seated Naka. "Dr. Hikari Nakamura, given that this is your discovery and proposal, we trust your judgment in choosing among the first few candidates," he added.


    Dr. Nakamura nodded thoughtfully, his eyes scanning the file containing the details of the individuals showcased on the screen.


    After a moment of intense scrutiny, he looked up and spoke, "Let''s begin with number one, General Reynord Matins. His gift piques my interest, and given his track record, he appears dependable enough to be our initial choice. It''s always wise to have a solid starting point, especially considering theplexities of the other procedures," looking at the others around the wide oval table.

 Chapter 850 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (12)

    Chapter 850 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (12)


    ??"It''s decided then. I''ll arrange for someone to ry a message to General Reynold Martins, asking him to step out of the field and join us for the experimentation," one of the elder figures in military attire stated, nodding with a supportive smile towards Dr. Nakaruma''s decision.


    "Agreed. This concludes our meeting. Let''s get started."


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity watched as the scenes shifted again.


    "It''s an honour to finally meet you, General Reynold," Dr Nakamura greeted warmly, extending his hand for a handshake.


    "Pleasure''s all mine, Dr. Nakamura," General Reynold replied with a smile. He returned the handshake while adjusting his array of newly received medals. "How have you been?" he asked, initiating a friendly conversation.


    "I''m alright. I just wanted to ensure you''re mentally prepared for the procedure, as it won''t be a walk in the park," Dr. Nakamura replied, pulling back his hand.


    General Reynold nodded immediately, his expression serious. "My colleagues have briefed me on the challenges. However, I''ve also been informed about your amazing research and breakthroughs, so I understand the gravity of this experiment and am ready for whatever happens," he assured.


    Dr Nakamura smiled in acknowledgement. "Excellent. Please make your preparations, so let''s begin right away," he said, shaking General Reynold''s hand again before heading off.


    The scene shifted, plunging into darkness before transforming once more. This time, Orion recognized the setting, solidifying his belief that General Reynolds was White me.


    General Reynoldy on a hospital bed, surrounded by a web of tubes carrying various concoctions, each inserted into different parts of his body¡ªmouth, ears, nose, veins from head to toe.


    They observed the entire procedure unfold. Unlike Oberon''s Omnithriallian transnts, General Reynold, who was a human and, as such, a direct descendant, underwent a different process. The focus was on awakening thetent spark within him that activated his gift, enhancing his body''s adaptability to the divine energy gradually infused into him.


    He waspelled to utilize his gift instantly, weaving illusions in his surroundings and mind simultaneously until he seamlessly merged illusion with reality, wlessly bridging the gap between the two.


    Orion and Aerialia watched the entire procedure unfold, from its inception topletion. Despite its somewhat unsettling nature, they found it strangely captivating. The fusion of the supernatural with science was a spectacle they had never imagined witnessing firsthand.


    Their closest experience to such a phenomenon had been observing Seraphina''s unusual constructions and the rest of the Healers'' Association. Still, they couldn''t deny that Dr. Nakamura''s expertise surpassed them all in this domain.


    After the sessful experiment, General Reynold''s eyes fluttered open, and he rose from his hospital bed, floating effortlessly in the air. The tubes and needles connected to him were gently retracted, hovering momentarily before descending to the ground.


    After a few minutes, General Reynold opened his mouth and said, "Let there be darkness." The entire world around them was instantly obscured by a mind-numbing darkness.


    Orion and Aerialia watched in amazement as Dr. Nakaruma lightly smiled and snapped his thumb and index finger together. Instantly, a ray of brilliance shone,pletely dispelling the darkness.


    Following that, General Reynold vanished from theboratory, disappearing into thin air. Once he was gone, the doctors and scientists frantically restored order to theboratory, shaking with excitement as they celebrated the sess of such a significant and dangerous experiment on the first try. Despite their optimism, it was an unprecedented achievement that they had never expected to attain.


    Oberonsoonappeared beside Dr. Nakamura while still in his invisible form; both observed intently as General Reynold materialized out of thin air. He effortlessly dispatched the invaders surging from the ster gate before stepping through it.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him? You know he might not make it back if he encounters a powerful god," Oberon asked.


    Dr. Nakamura shook his head. "He seems eager to test the extent of his abilities. There''s no use stopping him unless I want to reveal my secret identity. Besides, this way, we won''t need to arrange a test for him anymore. If he returns alive, we''ve gained one of humanity''s new protectors¡­" He responded with a light smile, sending a reply through his mind.


    "And if he doesn''t?" Oberon pressed.


    "Then we''ll correct our mistake and proceed with the next procedures,"Dr. Nakamura responded confidently.


    Oberon raised his brows and narrowed his eyes at Dr. Nakamura.I''mquitecurious why you''re so determined to ensure the sess of this experiment.I''ve never seen you this excited about anything except when you''re weing new races under your care,"he asked.


    Dr. Nakamura shifted his attention to Oberon."BecauseI want nothing more than to see the gods fall and make them regret why they didn''t simply remain in heaven. Just like the Omnithriallians, I want toinstilfear and make them realize their godly status is now worthless in the world we live in today,"he responded passionately.


    Oberon simply nodded, absorbing Dr. Nakamura''s words, before focusing on the gate. General Reynold emerged from it, wielding a giant crimson greatsword in his grasp.


    Hearing Dr. Nakamura''s words, Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity all wore solemn expressions as they observed the scenes shifting, revealing various details about the events of that day and the following ones rushing into their minds.


    They witnessed Naka saving the Prismerions from their direst moments and epting their immense gratitude and reverence, much to Ilse''s annoyance.


    Oberon followed General Reynold as he wreaked havoc among the gods, who were now anxious, especially the ''Nine Greed Gods'', about what to do next with the emergence of another strange god. In an attempt to cover up their tracks, humanity''s fallen governments began to rumour that humans had learned how to harness the powers of the Divine Mysteries.


    Orion would have almostughed at the deception they used to fool the gods so they could continue their experiments and usher in the emergence of the man-made gods. However, the chaos and solemn atmosphere were so surreal that he could only observe the unfolding scenes with a heavy heart.


    Also, as more of Oberon''s memories began to unfold, he could sense that he was getting closer to learning about the Princess of the Garden''s past and the Vylkr vines.

 Chapter 851 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (13)

    Chapter 851 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (13)


    ??As this unfolded, Naka forgedmorealliances and took more races under his care. Humanity steadily regained its original strength, with more new and mysterious gods emerging. However, the ''Nine Greed Gods'' could no longer sit idly by as humanity encroached upon their territory and finally decided to take action.


    The scene shifted again before Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Did the procedure go as nned this time?" General Reynold asked, peering through the transparent ss at a woman undergoing a simr yet distinct experiment due to her unique gift. He stood beside Dr. Nakamura and several other researchers, doctors, and medical professionals, meticulously documenting every detail for aprehensive report.


    "Unfortunately, our luck seems to have run out after seven lucky concurrent experiments. Each subsequent procedure ended with the patients either sumbing to the strain of their immense gift output or under mysterious, unrecorded circumstances," Dr. Nakamura sighed heavily, his frustration evident.


    He took off his sses, meticulously cleaning them with a handkerchief before cing them back on.


    As if on cue with his words, the woman on the other side of the transparent ss began to bleed from every orifice, her form disintegrating into ash suddenly and unexpectedly.


    From Oberon''s memories, they knew he was lying. The experiment had only started to fail because Naka had underestimated his ability to ensure its sess to such an extent that he was bing bothered about creating any more man-made gods.


    Additionally, the remaining Omnithriallian corpse in his possession was one of the main ingredients for the experiment''s sess, which he could no longer afford to waste. Due to this, Oberon had already begun to doubt Naka''s actions,certainthat if he was no longer willing to work on the development of the man-made gods, then there was something secretive and unknown that he was currently working on.


    Hearing Dr. Nakamura''s words and having just observed the scene unfolding before him, General Reynold sighed, nodding. "I understand. It''s already a miracle that we''ve had seven consecutive sesses in this experiment. If we can no longer create any more man-made gods, seven of us will have to make do with what we have."


    "The ''Nine Greed Gods'' are no longer remaining passive; they have already sent the races under their control on a direct confrontation against the human race to reim the territories they''ve lost. So, the only thing we can do is focus our full attention on a confrontation with them."


    Dr. Nakamura nodded in understanding. "I wish you good luck in your battle with the ''Nine Greed Gods''. Unfortunately, I won''t be around to see their faces when they realize this will only end in their defeat," he responded.


    "If you don''t mind, General Reynold, I''m very interested in Crimson Greatsword, which is currently in your possession. I''ve been trying to find ways to ask you about it and see if there''s any way I can take a look at it. However, I haven''t found any, so I decided to be¡­ direct. But you don''t have to worry, as I''ll be using it for research purposes, of course," he cleared his throat and stammered as though he was afraid of the consequences of the words he had just uttered.


    General Reynold narrowed his eyes briefly at Dr. Nakamura before saying, "Vault." Instantly, a horizontal ripple appeared in the air beside him. He stretched his hand into the ripple, causing it to stretch outwards and revealing a void within it, as he brought out a four-meter Crimson Greatsword that hovered in the air beside him.


    Aerialia trembled slightly as she saw her Crimson Greatsword while Orion tightened his grip on the de''s handle. Although he couldn''t see it due to his situation, he could still feel its weight within his grasp.


    The others in the room instinctively moved backwards, avoiding any idental encounters with the Crimson Greatsword.


    "Are you referring to Covenant?" General Reynold asked.


    Dr. Nakamura''s eyes gleamed at the sight of the Crimson Greatsword as he nodded in response.


    General Reynold nodded and carefully ced the Crimson Greatsword beside Dr. Nakamura. "Covenant is my most prized possession after killing my first god. Considering all your good works for us and humanity, I see no reason not to entrust this weapon to you for your research. The only condition is that I expect it to be returned in the same condition I handed it over. Is that eptable, Dr. Nakamura?" he asked.


    From above, Aerialia snorted in response and growled, "If I hadn''t fought my way through several gods, exhausting almost all of my divine energy, and still had to stand on alert so that my children and I wouldn''t be attacked by surprise as we made our way through the ster gate, I''m sure I would have defeated him. He wouldn''t stand a chance if I were at my peak strength and we had a rematch."


    Hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion wore a wry smile. He knew Aerialia''s power, having acquired a ster gate for her One-


    winged race and battled General Reynold when he had just awakened his strength. However, such was the nature of life; there was no room for mourning one''s enemy if they were too weak to defend themselves in a life-or-death scenario.


    So, he simply closed his lips, knowing that a rematch between the two would never happen since General Reynold wasdead,and Aerialia did not currently possess a body of her own.


    "Yes, of course, it''s perfectly fine with me," Dr. Nakamura nodded eagerly.


    "Alright then, I''ll entrust Covenant to your care," General Reynold replied, rising into the air and departing from the room.


    Watching this scene unfold from a distance, Oberon furrowed his brows. Few things could elicit such excitement from the man, so witnessing his fervour over therge Crimson Greatsword only heightened his suspicions.


    However, before he could ponder deeper, Oberon decided it was time to leave. Though he had learned to discreetly spy on him, he knew his method wasn''t foolproof, aware that, considering the man might have a unique way to detect his presence, he vanished instantly into thin air.

 Chapter 852 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (14)

    Chapter 852 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (14)


    ??The scene shifted again, plunging Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Deity into a hellishndscape. By now, the Seven Great Gods had established themselves as humanity''s protectors, prompting the ''Nine Greed Gods'' to abandon restraint andunch a full-frontal attack, sparking a massive confrontation between the two factions.


    On one side stood Orion and Aerialia, recognising the Seven Great Gods as the initial candidates listed for the man-made god experiments. On the opposing side were the Nine Greed Gods, each a formidable entity in their own right. Malgarthor, the god of Eternal Darkness and Death,manded attention with his towering figure d in obsidian-ck armour, crimson eyes radiating inner darkness, and long, flowing ck hair entwined with tendrils of shadow.


    Next was Morghul, the god of pestilence, ice, and emotion, shrouded in a robe woven with an eerie beauty. His form was marked by gue-ridden sores and a sickly green aura of disease. Next was Anilius, the god of ruin, a colossal figure with a skeletal visage, hollow red eyes, and Jagged obsidian-like armour enveloping his entire frame.


    Besides him was Nesaaria, the goddess of light and dream, an ethereal figure in a striking white and ck gown adorned with barbed chains who represented a stark contrast. Besides her was Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and witches, exuded regal charm with pale skin, flowing dark hair that seemed alive, and eyes shimmering with shifting crimson and emerald colours. Her attire, a feminine robe embellished with runes and sigils emitting divine energy, carried an aura tinged with despair.


    Besides her, Vael''tar, the god of betrayal, his form mirrored the desires and fears of those who encountered him. His appearance remained elusive even to the other Nine Greed Gods, leavingeventhem uncertain about histrueform.


    Next was Car, the god of air and unity. He resembled a flying centaur, wore a full-body suit and green armour, and had violent winds swirling around him irregrly.


    Next was Krn, the god of vengeance. He towered like a humanoid figure bathed in blue mes and d in dark, ted armour. His sword appeared forged from bluish mes, adding to his formidable presence.


    Lastly, Klephiria, the goddess ofeternalstorm, stood tall on a cloud tform shrouded in misty winds, her figure obscured by the swirling cyclone. Even Oberon, with his keen perception, struggled to discern more than her wavy blonde hair and piercing blue eyes amid the atmospheric veil.


    As humanity waged war against frost giants, flying centaurs, ghouls, other undead races, and various unfamiliar races, Orion discovered new races he hadn''t seen before. Drawing from Oberon''s memories, he gradually learned their namesone by one.


    The sh between the sides unleashed violent winds of destruction, and shockwaves reverberated through the sky, leaving trails of devastation in their wake. Amidst the chaos, glimpses of their skills and abilities were revealed until they abruptly vanished, retreating into a ''Mirror Realm'' to contain the cataclysmic effects of their battle.


    Following this disappearance, observing the ongoing battle became impossible. Oberon entertained infiltrating the Mirror Realm to witness the conflict firsthand, but he quickly dismissed it as foolish. Sneaking into abattlebetween the Seven Great Gods and the Nine Greed Gods was not a risk he was willing to take.


    The scene shifted once more, revealing Oberon stealthily trailing behind Naka as they navigated a secret passageway within the ''Paradise'' they had constructed.


    Orion''s heart raced as he watched Oberon trail Naka into a vast undergroundboratory. His heart seemed to leap into his throat as he saw various body parts and organs from diverse races, some from within their paradise and others from across the world. Some specimens were preserved in cylindrical fluid, appearing alive yet immobile, while others were in various stages of development, from fetuses to mature forms, all trapped within the eerieboratory.


    Aerialia''s eyes widened in shock as she beheld the unsettling scenes unfolding before her. She had encountered many strange and grotesque sights, which was particrly diforting. However, she knew this discovery brought them closer to unravelling the Princess of the Garden mystery, so she steeled herself to continue observing patiently.


    "I can sense your presence. You cane out now; there''s no need for stealth," Naka said, his voice echoing across the room.


    After a few minutes of silence, Oberon appeared before Naka. "How did you figure out you were being followed?" he asked.


    "I didn''t. You''ve merged entirely with your new body now, so if you decide to put all your effort into stealthily following and observing me from a distance, even I would need some time before noticing you. But since I''d picked up your intense suspicions about me, I simply needed to be less guarded than usual and take my chances to see who it was,"Naka replied, returning to his human form as he started working with the equipment before him. "Luckily, it''s only you, so I''ll let it slide,"he added.


    "And what if it wasn''t just me?"Oberon countered.


    "Then, I''d have no choice but to include them in one of my experiments. The only issue would be to hope that they don''t have any immense, powerful loved ones or rtives snooping around for them, as that would be a pain to handle,"Dr Nakamura responded with a wry smile.


    Oberon fell silent, realising that he had been deceived, before he sighed and asked, "So, what are all these things?"His voice was solemn as he surveyed his eerie surroundings, taking in the bizarreboratory.


    "They are all part of my research,"Dr. Nakamura responded calmly.


    "What kind of research?"Oberon pressed further. As he continued to scan the area, his eyesnded on a few pixies in the same condition as the other beings within theboratory, causing him to freeze and tremble at the unsettling sight.


    Dr. Nakamura paused his work and turned to face Oberon. Seeing the tremors in his figure, he released a deep breath and asked, "Are you sure you want the answer to that question?"


    "EXPLAIN TO ME WHAT ALL OF THIS IS!!" Oberon''s voice thundered through theboratory, causing the equipment to vibrate intensely.

 Chapter 853 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (15)

    Chapter 853 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (15)


    ??"Very well, if you''re so eager for an exnation, I''ll give you one. After countless research and contemtion, I''ve realised that I''ve been looking at things in a one-dimensional light. I''ve always believed that the way to defeat and torment the gods was by creating more manmade gods. However, why stop there..." Dr. Nakamura began.


    "What do you mean?" Oberon interrupted.


    "Allow me to finish. Creating manmade gods may be enough to handle the gods, but no matter how powerful they be, they will never match the power of their ancestors or the Omnithrallian bodies they possess ¡ª something I''m sure you''ve already realised. Herein lies the problem: if the manmade gods manage to eradicate the gods with their strength, it would be impossible for them to enter heaven, especially after several rebirths."


    "So, wouldn''t that render this endeavour useless if they can''t enter heaven? What''s the point of eradicating the gods if they can''t conquer the ce they once called home, wheretheylooked down upon the gxies and saw the races they now view as children as nothing more than toys to amuse them?"


    "And please, don''t deny the truth that not all gods see their children as ythings ¡ª we all know that if the gods had stayed in heaven, the universes wouldn''t be in the chaos they''re currently in! If the gods had chosen not to treat everything as a game, perhaps we wouldn''t be in the situation we''re in now. However, they opted to wield their immense power, creating life as they saw fit, disregarding the natural order of things."


    "They left their home to interfere with ours, even at the cost of destruction that forced it to go through several rebirths. Honestly, I don''t think the emergence of the Divine Mysteries¡ªthe very thing keeping the gods in check, granting anyone worthy enough the chance to be agod,or the fact that a god can only be omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent over thews they''ve mastered¡ªwas a mistake."


    "Even the heavens know that the gods aren''t meant to be here and will do everything possible to limit their influence within our universe! Let memake one thing clear: the gods are not our saviours; they are the very cause of our damnation!" Dr Nakamura dered, his voice filled with emotion before eventually calming down.


    Hearing Naka''s words, Oberon had a bewildered and astounded expression.


    Meanwhile, Orion and Aerialia couldn''t help but widen their eyes in realisation once again as they uncovered the motives behind Naka''s actions.


    "That''s¡­" Aerialia began to speak but couldn''t find a suitable argument to dispel Naka''s words. She bit her lip in realisation as every word from Naka hit with pinpoint uracy, making it hard for her to refute.


    She remained silent, stealing nces at Orion from the corner of her eyes, wondering if witnessing all the revtions within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories would change him.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity briefly closed his eyes before reopening them to observe the unfolding scene.He couldn''t stop nowthat they had reached this level.


    "Nheless, I still consider the development of the manmade gods a huge sess, as it signifies the Omnithriallians exacting their revenge through their descendants. But to take this further, I''ve decided to push the boundaries even more than before. Everything you see here is connected to one grand purpose: to create a new race, one with the potential to surpass the Omnithriallians in power, to be a formidable adversary to the gods, instilling more fear than ever. This new race will be able to dominate heaven, reversing the roles the gods have yed in our homes,"Dr. Nakamura said, revealing his ambitious ns to Oberon.


    "You''re insane. If you know this information, you must also know that heaven is no longer there. All that remains is the Divine Mysteries, which is why the gods have chosen to stay here, even if it means being reborn and starting anew,"Oberon countered, shaking his head.


    His eyes showed a hint of pain and pity as if he were witnessing someone close drift away towards an unreachable path.


    "How naive," Dr. Nakamura responded, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "That information was obtained from the gods themselves, not firsthand from the Omnithriallians, as they''ve hidden themselves within this world, away from the gods'' watchful eyes. So, I consider it a mere rumour. Despite believing in the power of the Divine Mysteries, having witnessed it firsthand, I don''t think that''s the full state of heaven."


    "A rebirth can''t simply destroy the birthce of the gods. It may have changed, but I doubt it''s fully destroyed and reced by the Divine Mysteries. To confirm, I''d have to see it myself and to do that, I would have to face the gods first; they wouldn''t take kindly to intruders."


    As Dr. Nakamurafinished, he refocused on Oberon. "Now that you know my purpose, I''ll ask one question: Will you join me in expanding paradise across the universe, or will you leave while you still can before I''m tempted to retract my offer?"


    "And if I refuse?"Oberon asked, his expression solemn as he kept his senses sharp.


    "Then the only option left is to find a suitable spot for you in thisboratory,"Dr. Nakamura responded, his tone serious as he transformed into Naka.


    "STOP!"Ilse shouted, suddenly appearing out of thin air.


    Oberon paused and turned his attention to her. "You''re here. That means you knew about all of this?"he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course, she knew. How else could I have gotten all the equipment and materials for this experiment? Although other gods may im the same titles as Ilse''s, rest assured they''re all as greedy as they appear,"Naka responded.


    However, instead of responding, Oberon nced around theboratory once more. Not spotting any prismerions, he closed his eyes and nodded calmly. "I see,"he said, reopening his eyes to look at both of them.


    "Since we''re unwee here, we''ll take our leave," he responded before vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 854 Aegis of the Arctic Deity’s Sealed Memories (16)

    <h4>Chapter 854 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (16) </h4>


    After leaving the undergroundboratory, Oberon took all the Pixies from Paradise in search of a new settlement. From his emotions, it was clear that one reason for his departure after Ilse''s interference was his uncertainty about winning a battle against Naka.


    Despite witnessing Naka''s ability to foresee the future and other minor godly powers, Oberon was certain that Naka, as a human and man-made god, was far more powerful than anyone he had encountered.


    Beside him, Orion nodded in agreement, reaching the same conclusion after delving into Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories. They needed to uncover more of Naka''s powers to understand his true capabilities.


    "He''s a madman," Orion remarked, summing up his thoughts on Naka.


    Aerialia also shared the same sentiment.


    The scene shifted once more. The war between the two sides concluded with the Nine Greed Gods losing two of their own - Malgarthor, the god of eternal darkness and death, and Car, the god of wind and unity. This copse of the Mirror Realm allowed the battle''s effects to spill into the real world.


    At that moment, the Divine Mysteries were triggered also,pelling them to cease their conflict and retreat to safety.


    With the Nine Greed Gods now down to seven, they realised their abilities alone couldn''t secure victory. They had to rely on each other for sess. Therefore, they began seeking out other gods to fill the vacant seats left by their fallenrades. At this point, Oberon chose to join them, surprising everyone and taking the eighth seat among the Nine Greed Gods.


    "You were the eighth god to join the Nine Greed Gods?!" Orion eximed, his voice filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    Aerialia mirrored the same expression of shock and disbelief.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, it appears I did. It''s no wonder I couldn''t recall which god filled the eighth seat among the Nine Greed Gods," he replied, already foreseeing how events would unfold from here. He refocused his attention on the unfolding scene.


    Following Oberon''s inclusion among the Nine Greed Gods, they extended an invitation to Naka, only to be surprised when he rejected it. However, amid all this, Oberon kept what he had witnessed in the undergroundboratory and everything Naka had disclosed a secret.


    He knew he needed to find a way to defeat Naka before revealing such information, as he was?certain?it would incite the gods to act recklessly against Naka. It would also intensify their suspicions about him, given their?existing?doubts about his true agenda after discovering his Omnithriallian origins.


    Oberon''s n was clear: first, deal with Naka, then confront the remaining gods, fulfilling the vow he made to attain the power he now wielded.


    Once news of this spread, General Reynold decided to befriend Naka and forge an alliance, viewing it as a strategic move against the Eight Greed Gods and a way to bolster their side with a powerful and capable god. However, to the surprise of the Nine Greed Gods, Naka epted the offer and formed an alliance with one of the Seven Great Gods.


    At this moment, they were wise enough to grasp the significance of Naka''s eptance of General Reynold''s offer. Although they felt anger and annoyance, they adopted a more cunning approach, nning to gradually undermine Naka''s alliances, which had be formidable and rendered him as dangerous as the Seven Great Gods. They were also concerned about his unknown abilities, unsure of the depth of his power.


    Memories flooded Orion''s mind, creating the sensation of having delved into Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories for months or even years. However, based on the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s exnation, Orion understood that these events were happening instantly as they delved into his memories.


    Nheless, even with Oberon''s help, dismantling Naka''s alliances proved impossible. Seeing that all their efforts had failed, the Eight Greed Gods finally decided to confront Naka directly.


    "I knew you would all eventuallye knocking at my door because you couldn''t handle rejection," Naka remarked with a slight smile, addressing the Eight Greed Gods, including Oberon, who stood among them.


    "I never imagined that one of my closestpanions would turn against me like this, but I suppose some friendships are simply not meant tost," he added, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "I''m sure you foresaw this oue since you can see the future ever since the day I departed," Oberon replied, his tone serious.


    "True. Despite that, I chose to trust your judgment, especially since you decided to return in one of the futures I glimpsed," Naka responded, nodding in affirmation.


    Oberon furrowed his brows upon hearing Naka''s words. "What do you¡ª" he began to ask, but he was quickly cut off.


    "Enough! We didn''te here to talk; we came to end you. You had your chance to join us, and now you''ll pay for your foolishness!" dered Anilius, the god of ruins.


    Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches, asked solemnly, "Do you have any final words for the races and alliances currently witnessing this battle?"


    Naka nced over everyone below in Paradise and those watching from afar, then shifted his attention to the Eight Greed Gods before him. He shook his head with a wry smile. "I must say, I miss your old dramatic ir in speech; it had a certain charm. But regardless, there''s nothing to say to them. Instead, you should prepare your excuses for what will likely be a shameful defeat or perhaps even a draw," he responded.


    Margona''s expression tightened at Naka''s dismissive words. "We''ll see about that," she spat, her voice dripping with annoyance. "Mirror realm," she muttered under her breath.


    Their surroundings shattered like ss, and they were suddenly transported to a less vibrant version of their previous world.


    "Who wants to make the first move?" Naka asked, observing as the gods closed in around him.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!" Anilius screamed, instantly materialising beside Naka with a massive ck scythe gripped tightly.


    Law of Time: Time shift! Law of Destruction: Decimation Ruin!

 Chapter 855 Aegis of the Arctic Deity’s Sealed Memories (17)

    <h4>Chapter 855 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (17)</h4>


    Their surroundings seemed to slow to a grinding halt, with only Anilius''s moving at blinding speed. He brought down the scythe with a terrifying surge of destruction aimed at Naka, but just as it was about to hit, Naka shockingly moved out of harm''s way. The destructive surge barely grazed him, creating an immense trench beneath the earth below.


    "I''ve been watching you all. I''ve studied your fighting styles, thews you''ve mastered, your strengths - everything I need to know to neutralize you as a threat. So, the moment you approached me, I already knew the oue of this battle," Naka responded, his expression hidden behind his veil.


    "Impossible!" dered Anilius.


    "No, it''s not impossible. I forgot to exin one aspect of my ability to see the future. I perceive the threads of probability that weave through every action you take. Time, like all things, is subject to probability. I could delve into the technical know-how and exin everything, but I doubt you''d understand. So, I''ll just show you," Naka responded. "Secr Loop," he uttered.


    Suddenly, Anilius''s movements began to falter. Distorted versions of himself appeared, and he entered into a loop, repeating the same actions endlessly.


    "You''ve... You''ve trapped me! How?"?Anilius?eximed.


    "Imagine your technique as a river with countless branching streams, each representing different oues. I merely created a dam in this river, disrupting your own technique, thereby granting me the chance to tweak it a little to my liking," Naka responded, materializing before Anilius.


    Hearing Naka''s words, Oberon''s eyes widened in shock, fear, and amazement. He knew that Naka was?extremely powerful; however, he couldn''t help but feel his body shudder when he realized the depths of his capabilities.


    Nheless, this confirmed his thoughts that Naka was truly a human whose powers had ascended to that of a manmade god, as only a descendant of the Omnithriallians could awaken such a frightening ability.


    Above, Orion and Aerialia also experienced the same emotions as Oberon.


    After confirming that Naka had be a manmade god through unknown means, Orion felt that Naka''s abilities might just be an enhanced version of the Vige Chieftess''s gift, which granted her the ability to see into the future since he seemed to do so effortlessly. However, witnessing that he was wrong, as Naka''s gift was even more extreme than he had thought, he couldn''t help but gulp down unintentionally.


    Such a gift, even in the hands of a fool, was enough to make an exceptionally frightening foe. However, in the hands of a fearsome mind like Naka''s, it might as well be the same as granting a ''bomb-bomb fruit''?from a?certain?show he remembered back in his previous world to the hands of a suicide bomber.


    Even if there was still a limitation like all gifts, when facing a being like that, only a fool would boldly say he was an easy opponent.


    Now he understood why the battle between the Eight Greed Gods and Naka had ended in a draw and why they had decided to attack the races and alliances under Naka; he had spared them, and they decided to take their anger and shame out on those they could easily defeat below him.


    "He used his technique over thews against him! How is that possible?"?Aerialia asked, snapping her gaze towards Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "I don''t know. If I did, it would mean I might have a chance of standing against him, and I wouldn''t be in the situation I am today, right?"Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded, shifting his attention back to Aerialia.


    Aerialia''s body shook slightly as she focused on the unfolding scene.


    The remaining Eight Greed Gods stood motionless, their eyes wide with disbelief at the scene before them.


    "Though I would love to continue our battle so you could test my abilities for yourself, the longer this drags on, the more the Seven Great Gods will think I can take on all of you. You don''t have to worry; I''ll make the oue of this battle morebelievable,"Naka said, "Divine Apex - Quantum Conflux!"


    A resounding "BANG!" followed by a bright sh of light erupted through the space. Instantly, the Mirror realm shattered, revealing Naka, Oberon, and two other Greed Gods - Anilius and Margona - as they plummeted from the sky and crashed into the earth below, creating an immense crater and scattering dust.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Eight Greed Gods observed the scene in shock and disbelief.


    They couldn''tprehend what had just happened! They all understood that Naka had defeated them without lifting a finger to attack! It was an utterly inconceivable feat!


    They vanished instantly, reappearing beside the immense craters and rescuing the three fallen Greed Gods before swiftly departing.


    "Naka, you''ll regret this!"Klephiria, the goddess of eternal storm''s voice, thundered through the air as she followed the rest, leaving the area in haste.


    The scene shifted once more. While Oberon recovered within three days of Naka''s bizarre attack, Anilius, the god of ruin, and Margona, the goddess of Malovence and witches, took a whole week to regain their strength.


    During this time, their territories remained vulnerable, allowing the Seven Great Gods to reim them under humanity''s dominion. Their children were thrust into forced servitude, amplifying the Eight Greed Gods'' anxieties about their own safety. This led to a stealthy war against the Eight Greed Gods, causing humanity to gradually regain control of their lostnds.


    Also, news of Naka''s battle with the Eight Greed Gods spread like wildfire, eroding their authority and alliances.


    From Oberon''s perspective, the tension in the air was perceptible, akin to a ticking time bomb waiting to detonate -. When it finally did, it unfolded just as they had anticipated.


    The Seven Great Gods stood as guardians at every corner of humanity, leaving no room for error, which made the Eight Greed Gods direct their focus towards Naka''s paradise. In a majority vote of seven to one, with only Oberon dissenting - a decision they attributed to his sentimental ties to paradise - they promptlyunched an assault, decimating a tenth of the races within its bounds.


    .......


    Author''s note:Read the note below.

 Chapter 856 Aegis Of The Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (18)

    Chapter 856 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (18)


    ??In retaliation, Naka unleashed havoc, iming the lives of two gods¡ªKlephiria, the goddess of eternal storms¡ªand taking Oberon hostage. His death was proimed to the world, reducing their numbers to the Five Greed Gods.


    As news of this event spread among humanity, the Seven Great Gods swiftly forged an official alliance with Naka, to which he unsurprisingly agreed, publicly announcing the allianceto the world.


    The scene shifted once more, and Orion and Aerialia watched in shock as Oberony strapped to a hospital bed. Dr. Nakamura worked diligently nearby, and a massive crimson Greatsword rested at his work table. Another figure emerged, adding to their astonishment.


    Orion and Aerialia''s minds reeled with intense emotions as they clenched their teeth in disbelief.


    "What are you doing?" Oberon groaned.


    "If you''re wondering why I haven''t killed you yet, it''s because I can''t simply do so after all the effort I put into making your existence possible; it would be a waste, especially since there aren''t many Omnithrallian corpsesying around," Dr Nakamura responded.


    Oberon remained silent, pondering Dr. Nakamura''s words. "And her? Is she the reason you''ve been dying your pursuit against the Five Greed Gods?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the girl, who appeared to be around eleven years old, staring at him with wide, curious eyes.


    "I believe I mentioned before that the Seven Great Gods can handle the remaining Five Greed Gods, even if I desire revenge. There''s no need to attract too much attention and be the centre of focus when I can concentrate fully on my experiments here, especially since it''s not something to be taken lightly. Also, 02 is an experiment I''ve been working on, as I mentioned to you in the past few years when you were away," Dr. Nakaruma responded.


    Hearing Dr. Nakaruma''s words, Orion''s fist tightened, and a solemn expression crossed his eyes as he quietly observed the scene before him.


    Aerialia copsed to her knees, her gaze fixed on the girl who resembled a younger version of herself without wings. She clenched her fists and muttered, "That bastard!" as she cursed under her breath.


    Oberon''s eyes widened in astonishment. "She''s¡­ How?" he uttered, struggling to find the right words to express his thoughts.


    Despite knowing that Naka was serious about creating a unique race that was more powerful than the Omnithrillian and the gods and capable of breaching heaven, Oberon never believed Naka could actually achieve such a feat. Seeing the results before his eyes left him in instant disbelief.


    The little girl gazed at Oberon with curious eyes.


    "She was created from the essence of that sword, which holds the remains of a dead goddess. Isimplyneeded an embryo to merge with it, along with a small part of the remaining Omnithrallian corpse, and she quickly matured. However, if you''re wondering if I''ve seeded, the answer is no. While I may be progressing, I am far from where I want to be," Dr. Nakaruma responded.


    Listening to his response, Oberon furrowed his brows quietly.


    "I understand if you find it odd that I''m facing an obstacle now, especially after sessfully creating the eight manmade gods consecutively. However, there''s a crucial reason behind this. A new race of such calibre must descend from the gods or the Omnithrallians. The gods hold their status due to their cosmic insights, mastery ofws, and origin from heaven. Therefore, the body they inhabit is secondary; what matters is its suitability for achieving their goals and earning recognition from the Divine Mysteries to ascend," Dr Nakamura exined.


    "On the other hand, the Omnithrallians, while not limited like the gods, have their powers confined to a certain extent, which is evident from their failure at fully breaching heaven. This is akin to the Seven Great Gods'' inability to utilize the Divine Mysteries, likely due to the nature of their powers'' origins."


    "My approach now is to explore the fusion of godly and Omnithrallian essence within a fetus, hoping it might bridge this gap. Much like how your racial abilities evolved toward godhood, alongside the manmade gods'' gifts, infusing them with divine essence could make them worthy in the sight of the Divine Mysteries for further ascension. However, the challenge lies in their inherent repulsion toward each other, even in death, they would still rather remain enemies," Dr. Nakamura exined, shifting his focus to the following table to continue his experiment.


    "So you''ve kept me alive in case you need more materials to work with," Oberon responded, his tone serious.


    "Exactly," Dr. Nakamura replied, turning his head toward Oberon and observing as the little girl rushed in his direction.


    "Father, that man needs your help," she said.


    Dr. Nakamura bent down to her level. "Don''t worry about him; he''s here to assist us," he said, handing her a vail from his worktable. "Here, it''s almost time for your dose," he added.


    She nodded, collected the vial, and drank it. "All finished," she responded, handing the vial back to Dr. Nakamura.


    As he took it from her grasp, she began to tremble. She then copsed backwards, shivering and shaking on the ground, bursts of divine energy emerging from her body and spreading across the containedboratory. Suddenly, she began to grow older and taller until she erupted into a brilliant ray of light that scattered all around.


    As the light dimmed, the spot she had been in was now empty, leaving only a scorched mark on the ground where she hadin.


    "She called you father," Oberon spat, his eyes fixed on the unfolding scene before him.


    "I am not her father, but her creator. Until she bes a perfect being, I''ll neither consider her my child nor consider myself her creator," Dr. Nakamura responded calmly.


    "You..." Oberon began to retort, but he was abruptly interrupted by a sense of unease coursing through his body, causing him to cough violently.


    With each cough, a thick, ckish fluid erupted from his mouth, sttering onto the floor and drawing Dr. Nakamura''s attention.


    Dr. Nakamura materialized beside him and inspected the fluid closely. "This is different," he remarked, taking a sample to examine it more closely for a few minutes.


    "When was thest time you killed a god?" he asked, his gaze returning to Oberon.

 Chapter 857 Aegis Of The Arctic Deitys Sealed Memories (19)

    Chapter 857 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories (19)


    ??Oberon remained silent in response.


    "Since you joined the Greed Gods, you haven''t," Dr. Nakamura added. "From what I can see, something strange is eating your body from the inside out; if I had to guess, I''d take it as the vow you made with the Omnithrallian."


    Oberon''s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at Dr. Nakamura. He had been feeling unwell recently and thought it was due to his brutal defeat against the man beside him; he had never imagined it to be the price for not yet fulfilling his vow with the Omnithriallian.


    Above them, Orion redirected his focus toAegisof the Arctic Deity. "Was thatthe reasonwhy you are weaker than you currently are and unable to live for much longer?" he asked, his voice solemn.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in response to Orion. "Yes," he confirmed.


    "And what about the fluid?" Orion asked solemnly.


    "I know you have ideas. However, we''ll only get our answers as we continue to observe," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    Orion nodded and refocused his gaze downwards, joined by Aerialia, whose eyes remained fixed on the unfolding scene before them.


    Afterwards, they watched as Dr Nakamura studied the ckish fluid that consumed everything it touched, including the body parts of the Omnithriallian, without difficulty. He identified it as a curse Oberon was suffering from due to his vow and decided to study it further, even extracting more from Oberon when needed.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Nakamura continued working on creating his unique race while studying Oberon''s curse. During this time, he also had numerous conversations with Oberon. They discussed General Reynolds'' growing suspicion due to the dyed return of the divine Crimson Greatsword.


    Also, Dr Nakamura shared details about how the remaining Five Greed Gods sought revenge by utilizing all their abilities to capture all the animals worldwide with their remaining alliances.


    Using the Divine Mysteries, they drew these animals towards an unstable ne they had created within the earth. Luckily, Dr Nakamura managed tounch a catastrophic attack on them, instantly killing three as they fled once he deciphered their intentions.


    Nheless, if he wanted to break into the ne that he suspected had copsed slightly due to the deaths of three of the Five remaining gods, he would need to dedicate a significant amount of time to research and effort.


    However, he couldn''t afford to do so at the moment because he was upied with stabilizing Oberon''s curse, studying it, continuing his creation of the perfect race, and surprisingly, maintaining a secret romantic rtionship with Ilse, the goddess of treasure, who had be the new overseer of Paradise after recent events.


    During this period, the Seven Great Gods regained control of all their territories, with the remaining races and gods now serving under them. Despite their desire to eliminate the other gods to prevent potential future issues, they were cautious of the unforeseen consequences if pushed too far, like the Greed Gods had done. Therefore, they opted to keep them under control, chaining them and gradually binding them to humanity''s influence.


    One seemingly ordinary day, he finally achieved a breakthrough, crafting aplete goddess forged from the essence of an Omnithriain and a goddess. He believed this creation would win the approval of the Divine Mysteries and ascend into divinity. However, there was a significant issue¡ªshe couldn''t harness any form ofenergy,despite her astonishing strength as she aged.


    "DAMN IT!!" Dr. Nakamura cursed, gazing at the mature woman peacefully suspended in the fluid-filled ss tube. "This is a failure!! What am I missing here?! How were the gods even capable of creating beings of such calibre in the first ce?"


    Orion and Aeralia observed the woman in the ss and instantly sensed that she was the Princess of the Garden. Despite being created for greatness like the others before her, her failure led Naka to realize that he couldn''t easily replicate the abilities the gods wielded when they were in heaven. Consequently, she was abandoned and left aside, to be utilized only if he found any usefulness, as she was the closest thing he hade to creating the perfect race.


    After that day, Naka set aside the experiment of creating the perfect race and temporarily shifted his focus, fully concentrating on researching the curse within Oberon''s body and slowing down its effects.


    Over time, with his fearsome mind, he discovered that due to Omnithriin''s will tobat the divine energy within Oberon''s body and utterly destroy it, it had developed a specific new kind of frightening energy. He quickly harvested and beganto researchit more, gradually testing it on other races with Paradise.


    He quickly realized that humans were the perfect specimens for his research, as every other race would be consumed by it within hours or days, depending on their strength. Unexpectedly, Naka reignited his urge to create the new race, and instead of starting from scratch, he began with humans - both men, women, and infants - and the Vylkr energy, which he named after the new energy.


    Soon, he began to progress; however, just like his previous failure in creating a specifically new race, he soon began to face some challenges. To grow stronger, they needed to continue being fed the Vylkr energy. Not only was the Vylkr energy limited, but they all had a specific barrier where they would be instantly eaten by the Vylkr energy from the inside out. This made him realize he needed something morepowerfulthan the Vylkr energy, which could suppress it.


    The only thing that came to mind at that moment was the Primordial energy. However, the only way to obtain it was through a true god, and encountering a true god was an almost impossible feat as they ascended through the Divine Mysteries into heaven, bing untraceable.


    From Oberon''s perspective, unexpectedly, the Primserions, who had been treated as one of themost specialraces within Paradise, rebelled within it. They killed some of the elemental water dragon species, tree nymphs, water nymphs, and other species or races on their way to reach Naka upon learning that their goddess was still alive and under his control.


    This caused chaos within Paradise, with General Reynold taking the opportunity to sneak into Naka''s undergroundboratory.


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed as General Reynold spoke with Oberon, realizing they would finally understand how everything had ended and had be the way it was.


    .........


    Author''s note:I hope I didn''t keep you guys waiting for long. As promised, we are officially over with this mini-arc and will continue with the Vylkr spawns'' imminent attack tomorrow!

 Chapter 858 End Of Aegis Of The Arctic Deity’s Sealed Memories

    <h4>Chapter 858 End Of Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Sealed Memories </h4>


    During his discussion with Oberon, General Reynold stumbled upon a few intriguing discoveries within theboratory, thanks to Oberon''s assistance. He carefully secured these findings forter examination. Then, his attention was drawn to his Crimson Greatsword, which helped him piece together the puzzle of Oberon''s revtions about Naka.


    This discovery allowed General Reynold to connect the dots and see the bigger picture involving Dr. Nakamura. Despite the slight simrity in their names, he had never before made this connection, assuming they were two distinct individuals.


    Who would have expected that the esteemed doctor and scientist, renowned for his advancements in aiding humanity''s ascension to divinity, was also the benevolent god wielding immense authority akin to that of the Seven Great Gods and Nine Greed Gods?


    After inspecting the gruesome experiments in the undergroundboratory, General Reynold promptly dispatched a message to the other Seven Great Gods, alerting them to his discoveries before destroying every item in theb. Unfortunately, during this chaos, Naka emerged, holding an injured and bruised Ilse in his grasp. It was evident that she had chosen to intervene to shield the Prismerions from Naka''s fury, resulting in a confrontation that left her gravely wounded.


    They observed as the remaining Seven Great Gods?also?arrived instantly, tearing open the hiddenboratory and exposing it to Paradise and the world. This signalled the start of a fierce battle between Naka and the Seven Great Gods. From Oberon''s perspective, they witnessed all eight enter the Mirror Realm.


    Within a few minutes, the Mirror Realm shattered, revealing the shocking sight of three of the Seven Great Gods plummeting from the sky - Marcus Chen, the great god of molecr mastery; Leina Petrov, the great goddess of divine healing; and Lieutenant Nathan Thompson, the great god of unyielding might - reducing their ranks to just four.


    Meanwhile, the others were all heavily breathing and battered, including Naka, a sight they had never seen before. At this moment, Orion and Aerialia finally grasped why Aegis of the Arctic Deity held humanity in such high regard and why he had been steadfast in protecting the Oroin Cities for so long. It became?obvious?that humans - the manmade gods - were the only ones capable of bringing Naka to such a weakened state.


    However, after losing three of their most vital members, whom Naka had mainly targeted, they realized they would need to do much more to win this war against Naka. Then, General Reynold retrieved one of the most intriguing items he had found in Naka''sboratory, the Vylkr energy he had been working on. Unexpectedly, instead of attacking Naka, he swiftly targeted Ilse, who barely had enough strength to protect herself after her battle with Naka.


    Orion and Aerialia were left speechless as they witnessed the unfolding scene. Until now, they had experienced numerous shocking revtions within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories, unravelling the lies and presenting the stark truth that connected everything White me and Aegis of the Arctic Deity had previously disclosed.


    As they watched the Vylkr energy slowly consume Ilse, its rapid spread through Paradise triggered an epiphany in their minds.


    Naka unleashed his most potent arsenal in a rage, screaming, "Divine Apex - Quantum Conflux!" A dazzling light swept across the entire world. When the brilliance ebbed, they saw that two more of the Seven Great Gods had been in: David Richards, the great god of mes, and Darius Johnson, the great Oracle of Unseen Paths.


    The remaining Great Gods¡ªGeneral Reynolds, the great god of creation and illusion, and Amara Singh, the great goddess of technomancy ¡ªwere too weakened to battle, much like Naka, who seemed drained after employing such a powerful technique.


    None of the gods who had emerged from hiding, including those with alliances on both sides, decided to intervene as they observed the battle between the Seven Great Gods and Naka.


    They had already surveyed the surroundings and learned of Naka''s true identity from their informants. While some seethed with rage and sought revenge, others saw it as an opportunity to act. They waited for the chance to eradicate the Seven Greed Gods and Naka, creating an atmosphere of anticipation to see who would emerge victorious.


    Sensing their intentions, General Reynolds ordered Amara Singh to retreat, recognizing that the battle''s only oue would be either one side emerging as the victor, albeit barely alive, or their collective demise¡ªneither of which would bode well for humanity''s current stability.


    They watched with bated breath as Amara hesitated before fleeing the now-transformed Paradise, which had turned into a battlefield. They left behind General Reynold, who was prepared to confront Naka alone.


    Their eyes were fixed on Naka as he approached Ilse, witnessing in fear as the Vylkr energy slowly consumed her bit by bit, despite her feeble attempts to resist it with her weakened body. They were seemingly oblivious to the chaos engulfing Paradise.


    Orion sighed resignedly, recognizing that the man before him wastrulyenamoured despite his madness.


    In an instant, General Reynold drew their attention again as they sensed the unusual events unfolding around him. Naka and all those present also took notice of these urrences, directing their focus toward General Reynold.


    Dense divine energy encircled General Reynolds, and suddenly, the sky erupted in a wave of cosmic brilliance, painting the heavens with vibrant gold, azure, and crimson hues. It was like the clouds had dissolved, leaving a breathtaking spectacle behind. Suddenly, a staircase-like tform, enveloped in zing creamy white mes, materialized before General Reynolds. Each step extended outward, ame with brilliance, until it reached about ten steps.


    "Hahahahahaha!" Aegis of the Arctic Deity roared inughter as he observed the scene before him. "I finally understand how he had done it!" he shouted before shifting his attention towards Orion and Aerialia, who had directed their attention towards him.


    "Despite being in various battles, the Seven Great Gods hasneversuffered severe defeatuntil now, making him realize that his formidable abilitiesare limited.To discover a way to defeat Naka, he surrendered his egoand decidedto embrace a deep understanding of the Divine Mysteries to attain greater powers than he currently has, epting that he couldn''t attain true divinity with the way he was."


    "Through this act of humility and eptance, which is not just physical but also existential, the Divine Mysteries recognized the purity of his intentions and the worthiness of his actions and responded to his genuine realization by granting him a chance of divine ascension, which would bestow upon him the full immense powers and status of true gods," he exined.

 Chapter 859 The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 859 The n</h4>


    While Orion furrowed his brows in confusion, Aerialia''s eyes widened in realization.


    "But since General Reynold didn''t be a true god, then doesn''t that mean he failed?" Orion asked.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded. "He did fail, for whatever reasons why, it should be obvious," he responded, his tone serious.


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aegis of the Arctic Deity observed as Naka took Ilse in his arms and stood up, helping her stabilize the Vylkr energy as he looked in the direction of General Reynold, who had ascended the steps and was baptized in the creamy white me. With each struggling step he took, his eyes widened in surprise as though he hadn''t expected such a scene to finally pass.


    Instantly, a dense wave of divine energy emerged around him before a brilliant sh of light emerged within their surroundings again, forcing them to shut their eyes tightly.


    ¡­......


    Third Border City


    Garden


    Divine theke essence


    Orion copsed on the floor, feeling his body squirming as he absorbed the rest of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s sealed memories. These memories included how Naka had separated paradise from the rest of the world, how he had attempted to save Ilse by extracting the Primordial energy from General Reynold, who had transformed into White me, how he had received bacsh from interfering with the Divine Mysteries, alongside his severe energy depletion, thereby weakening him far more than ever before.


    Orion also learned about Ilse utilizing the remaining of her divine powers to protect some of the Prismerian race from the Vylkr energy, causing Naka to grow increasingly angry at their existence, and how he couldn''t bring himself to kill them but instead gave them a chance to redeem and escape from the mountain. This involved creating the Crimson Greatsword trial with the help of White me''s abilities and memories, rewriting Oberon''s memories, and having him help as his assistant.


    Also, Orion discovered that he couldn''t keep holding back the Vylkr energy after it consumed every life within paradise except for the Prismerions, Pixies, humans he had experimented on with the Vylkr energy, and the tree nymphs meant to provide food for all of them. This allowed the Vylkr energy, which had taken the shape of vines after devouring their incredible life essence, to slowly spill into the rest of the earth.


    Moreover, Orion learned about Naka''s experiments leading to failure, his decision to seal the Prismerions and White me to torment them every day, cing the Pixies and Oberon together with the garden and cing the Princess of the Garden in charge of it all, his development in creating another manmade god to transfer Ilse''s godly essence into.


    His failure in saving Ilse, his decision to use her remains for his experiments with the humans he had experimented on, and how he had decided to test the humans by cing them in the middle of paradise with the tree nymphs, watching as they grew and failed after reaching a a certiain before ultimately giving up and abandoning everything except for the Vylkr energy, and vines as his subject of interesting.


    Orion also learned about Naka''s act of rewriting their memories once more while blocking some. After the revtion emerged in his mind, Orion slowly stood back up on his feet. He looked at Aerialia and the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, both in deep thought, pondering over the sealed memories.


    Orion took a deep breath and exhaled to calm himself down as he refocused his gaze on them. "So what do we do now? The Vylkr spawns may be Naka''s progress in creating the perfect race. However, since Naka abandoned paradise, that should mean that they aren''t here for us. Instead, I guess it has something to do with the Vylkr viel phenomenon," he said.


    "I don''t know. After all these revtions, I feel like returning to get some rest," Aerialia responded, shaking her head tiredly.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity was about to speak when he paused, narrowing his eyes upwards. "Now we know why the remaining gods who had survived up to this moment haven''te here, even after the triggering of the Divine Mysteries due to White me''s death. Since they all fear Naka and are hesitant to approach this territory, why don''t we use that to our advantage?" he responded, refocusing his gaze on Orion and Aerialia.


    "You have a n? What is it?" Orion asked, his eyes lighting up as he looked at Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded affirmatively. "It''s difficult to exin, and even if I could, I don''t think I have the time to do so," he responded, raising his right arm and turning it to the side to reveal the wisps of Vylkr energy eating away at his body from the inside out.


    "By reopening the seal on my memories, I also removed the seal that had dyed the rapid spread of the Vylkr energy eating up my body. This means we must act quickly, including protecting Orion''s cities, discovering why they are here, and ensuring we eliminate as many as necessary to prevent their return."


    Upon hearing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words, Orion nodded in understanding, tightening his grip around his Crimson Greatsword. "What are we waiting for then? Let''s begin," he responded, resolve burning in his eyes.


    If they could sessfully ovee this problem, he vowed to erase Naka''s name from the lips of the vigers and everyone within Orion''s cities. After witnessing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s sealed memories, he saw no reason why they should serve or bow to other gods.


    "I agree. However, I want you to take me to where you had dropped the Princess of the Garden first. I need to discuss something with her personally," Aerialia responded.


    After witnessing his sealed memories, there was nothing else she wanted to do at that moment but speak with the Princess of the Garden.


    Orion and Aegis of the Arctic Deity looked at her curiously before nodding in understanding. Instantly, they vanished from their position and materialized on Anara''s side of the farm.

 Chapter 860 Initiating The Plan

    Chapter 860 Initiating The n


    ??As they materialized on the farm, the women were initially startled, their hearts racing with fear. However, their fear quickly turned to joy as they realized that the person who had just arrived was none other than Orion.


    "Orion!"


    "Orion!!"


    Celeste, Greta, Reena, Fiona, Gina, Derry, and the others all rushed towards Orion to hug him and check if he was alright. After all, they had all watched him vanish from their sight before they also disappeared and appeared within Anara''s section of the farm.


    "Nothing bad has happened to me, as you can all see. I am okay," Orion responded, hugging his wives and giving each of them a kiss on the lips.


    "Daddy," Grace yelled, pushing through the crowd with Anara following closely. She rushed into Orion''s open arms. "Are you okay? I was scared," she added, tightening her grip around Orion.


    "I''m okay, so you don''t have to worry," Orion responded, kissing both cheeks to brighten her expression.


    After he finished, he replicated his romantic actions with Anara, Dariya, and Mia.


    After ensuring all his wives had calmed down and checked on his children to ensure they were alright, Orion introduced them to Aegis of the Arctic Deity, observing the unfolding scene from the side.


    "Everyone, this is Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the god who has been protecting the Orion Cities and the one I''ve told you all about before," Orion said.


    The women instantly became aware of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s presence. They looked at him in surprise, not expecting to meet the famous god that Crystalia and the others had also mentioned to them.


    However, they didn''t forget their manners and instantly bowed down.


    "It''s a pleasure finally meeting you, Aegis of the Arctic Deity," they said respectfully, one by one.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded quietly in response.


    Witnessing this, Orion coughed lightly, clearing the tense atmosphere in the surroundings. He walked towards the Princess of the Garden. "Here, someone wants to speak with you," he said, giving her the crimson Greatsword.


    The Princess of the Garden furrowed her brows in confusion, already guessing whom Orion was talking about. However, she couldn''t discern why Aerialia wanted to speak with her at this critical moment.


    Nheless, she understood that it must be something really important since Orion hade here himself at such a moment.


    "Alright," the Princess of the Garden responded, collecting the Crimson Greatsword from Orion. However, just as her hand touched the handle of the Crimson Greatsword, she fainted.


    Fortunately, Orion was nearby to catch her before her body could reach the ground.


    "No one should disturb her, no matter what urs, until she awakens, okay?" Orion said, gentlyying the Princess of the Garden down on afortable flower bed that Anara had created for her.


    Hearing Orion''s words, the women nodded in understanding, their curiosity piqued as they gazed at the Princess of the Garden, wondering about the unfolding scene.


    Orion returned to his position near Aegis of the Arctic Deity. "I promise you everything will be alright; we already n to fix our current situation. In the meantime, for your safety, I want you all to stay here until everything is back to normal," Orion said, watching as his wives nodded in agreement.


    "You don''t have to worry; we don''t want to be a burden while you''re trying to fix this whole dilemma," Seraphina said reassuringly.


    The rest of the women nodded in agreement, assuring Orion that they wouldn''t do anything foolish.


    As Orion nodded, almost instantly, he and Aegis of the Arctic Deity vanished from the farm and materialized within the Vige Chief''spound.


    The warriors guarding the Vige Chief''spound were startled and poised to attack upon their sudden appearance. However, upon recognizing Orion''s familiar figure, they sighed in relief but raised their weapons, ready to activate their gifts, as they didn''t recognize the unfamiliar being beside him.


    "Stand down! This is Aegis of the Arctic Deity, the god protecting the Orion Cities," Orion spoke loudly, introducing Aegis of the Arctic Deity to them.


    Hearing Orion''s words, the warriors'' eyes widened in shock. They immediately lowered their weapons and knelt down, bowing in reverence.


    "We apologize for not recognizing you, God Aegis," their leader responded, his voice trembling as he dared not raise his hand. He couldn''t believe they had been foolish enough to point their weapons at the god protecting the Orion Cities.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nced at them briefly before turning around and soaring towards the sundial. He didn''t have time to engage in conversation.


    "You can return to your work. Just ensure that we are not disturbed," Orion ordered, watching as the guards nodded and swiftly left the area, seeming afraid to stay in the presence of Aegis of the Arctic Deity any longer.


    Orion turned around and joined Aegis of the Arctic Deity beside the sundial.


    "If everything we''ve witnessed within your sealed memory is true, then I think it''s safe to assume that the barely living manmade god within the sundial is Naka''s failed experiment to revive goddess Ilse by transferring her essence into a new body," Orion said, his tone serious as he focused on the sundial.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded in agreement. "There''s no need for assumptions as I''m certain it''s her. Nheless, now that we are aware of its identity, I no longer need to hold back in doing what I had in mind," he responded, stretching his right hand forward and cing it on the sundial.


    Instantly, he channelled his divine energy into it, sensing as it converted into Primordial energy, growing in intensity and quantity.


    Orion took several steps backwards from the sundial. Although he didn''t know what kind of n Aegis of the Arctic Deity had in mind, he understood that it was something he should observe from a distance.


    Suddenly, the primordial energy began to spill outwards, creating a suffocating atmosphere that copsed on Orion''s shoulders, forcing him to the ground before it abruptly ceased, thanks toAegisof the Arctic Deity.


    Nheless, as the primordial energy continued to spill outwards, it spread from the Vige Chief''spound to the Vige square and every part of the Vige before reaching the border cities around it, immersing everyone within its suffocating atmosphere and causing them to feel a sense of dread flowing up and down their spines.

 Chapter 861 Initiating The Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 861 Initiating The n (2)</h4>


    The Primordial energy spread until it reached the barrier and then, along with the barrier, began to spread outwards. As the frozen wastnd was epassed by the barrier, everything returned to normal without a trace of the ashes remaining from the dead forest that had been razed to the ground by Stronghold Leader Seth''s gift.


    Soon, the barrier, supported by the primordial energy emanating from the sundial, reached the mountains and surpassed them, halting its expansion only when it was three thousand kilometres away from them. The barrier effortlessly prated the soil at that moment, epassing everything surrounding it from below.


    ¡­....¡­


    Outside the barrier


    Law of?destruction: Annihtionnce!


    Law of ice:?Frostbite?spike!


    Law of water: Abyss tsunami!


    The air crackled with immediate Vylkr energy, causing the atmosphere to shatter and reform before breaking again, unable to stabilise correctly. Thews of the cosmos transformed into variousplex and intricate techniques, surging and smashing into the ever-expanding barrier.


    As these techniques collided with the barrier, they dissipated, unable to prate or destroy the immensely overbearing barrier. Instead, they tore at the atmosphere, revealing deep chasms that added chaos to the environment outside the barrier.


    The Vylkr spawns had never expected to be pushed to such an extent, not just by their opponents but by a mere barrier.


    The man with Ashen skin covered his fist with the ''Law of Destruction'' and instantly mmed it against the barrier.


    BANNGG!! BANGG!!! BANGG!!!


    Several ear-splitting collisions resounded through the atmosphere, creating shockwaves that spread from tens to hundreds of kilometres. However, despite?his?efforts, the barrier showed no cracks or weaknesses.


    "What is this?!" eximed the ashen man angrily. It was inconceivable for them to think that they had been pushed back by a barrier created by their enemy. Didn''t this mean that they were weaker than their enemy?


    "The barrier has stopped moving," said the woman with skin as pale as snow, observing the barrier''s strange movement with a look of surprise on her face.


    The others also shared the same expression as they watched the barrier dig into the ground and epass everything below it before slowly rising into the sky.


    "Stop it! Whatever you do, don''t allow this territory to soar further into the sky!" the ashen-skinned man ordered.


    He mentally controlled the Vylkr vine variants in the surroundings, trying tosh onto the rising territory and hold it down as he soared above it, attempting to halt its advances.


    The other two nodded solemnly and followed suit, utilising whatever was in their arsenal to prevent the rising territory from advancing.


    ¡­....¡­....


    Vige


    VigeChief''sCompound


    As Orion observed their ascent into the air, his lips couldn''t help but part open with astounded surprise. "Amazing," he said unintentionally.


    Orion instantly understood that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was not only trying to remove them from the Vylkr veil phenomenon, where they would no longer have to worry about the Vylkr vines'' relentless attacks, but also protect them from forces like the Vylkr spawns, giving them the ability to kill two birds with one stone.


    Although he was curious whether Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s n wasmerelytemporary, he understood that he would have to wait until his question was answered.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity continued to fight the Vylkr energy within him,which wasquickly consuming him. He also channelled his divine energy into the sundial, emptying his reserve. But he couldn''t stop either because he needed a few more minutes to ensure everything was okay and that he had pulled everyone out of danger.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his gaze upwards, watching as the Vylkr spawns tried to halt the territory from ascending. He focused forward and continued channelling more divine energy into the sundial.


    He wouldn''t allow them to dy his n.


    ¡­....


    Farm


    Aerialia delved deep into the Princess of the Garden''s consciousness, slowly searching for her. Thest time she had been here, she hadn''t noticed much about the Princess of the Garden''s consciousness shrouded in darkness.


    After all, she was just a cheap copy of herself, a true goddess. However, after witnessing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories, she realised why she had found itdifficultto locate the Princess of the Garden but could easily dominate her consciousness. It wasn''t just because she was a goddess and the Princess of the Garden was a failed abomination of herself; instead, it was¡ª


    Aerialia halted herself when she heard the faint sounds of crying. Without hesitation, she turned toward the direction of the weeping voice and soared towards it. The weeping voice became more apparent as she got closer until she finally arrived at the source.


    Before, she was a woman with a simr appearance to the Princess of the Garden, weeping profusely, clutching her knees together.


    "Prin¡ª" Aerialia started to speak but quickly sealed her lips shut, remembering that the name ''the Princess of the Garden'' was not her own but a title imposed upon her by a creator who saw no worth in her existence.


    Physically and existentially, she was an individual without a true identity.


    "What are you doing?" the Princess of the Garden''s voice echoed from the space around her.


    "Is this where you''re kept?" Aerialia asked, looking around the empty space before focusing on the woman before her, who had heard her voice and scrutinised her with teary eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Get away from her!" the Princess of the Garden responded, her tone anxious and filled with emotion.


    Aerialia gently touched the woman''s shoulder and looked into her eyes. "I know I''m thest person you want to see this, but you don''t have to worry because I understand everything perfectly now... You don''t need to keep holding her back," she responded, her voice croaking as she reached to wipe the tears from the woman''s cheeks, still weeping profusely.


    However, instead of the Princess of the Garden''s calm, gentle voice, a scream resounded across the space, "GET AWAY FROM HER! I THOUGHT YOU SIMPLY WANTED TO TALK!"


    "I''m sorry¡­ Suppose there is anyone in this universe who deserves an identity the most; it''s you," Aerialia responded, tears spilling from her eyes as she spread hergewings and gentlyid the woman down on its side.


    "You disregarded her to the extent that you left her with nothing to wear orfort herself with," she added. "An individual''s consciousness is a reflection of themselves or an emotion or memory they hold deep within them," she exined."

 Chapter 862 A New

    <h4>Chapter 862 A New Chapter </h4>


    The Princess of the Garden''s voice remained silent across the space this time.


    "... I remember you¡­ You are me, aren''t you?" the woman?lying?on her feathers suddenly asked, her eyes staring at Aerialia with bright intensity before swiftly shaking her head. "No, it''s the other way around. I''m you."


    Aerialia tried to open her mouth to speak. Still, she found that she couldn''t, not because?she?had nothing to say, but as the woman lyingfortably on her wings stopped weeping and spoke with her, she slowly diminished in size and appearance, looking noticeably younger than before.


    "No," Aerialia shook her head in disagreement, finally finding her voice. "You are not me. There is only one person you can be, which is you."


    The woman, now transformed into a young girl, blinked in confusion. "I don''t understand. After all, I''m a failed replica of you. If I''m not you, then I''m nobody," she responded.


    Aerialia gradually dried her tears. "You can''t be a nobody because I''m holding you, right? Also, you were never me. I''m much older than you, much more knowledgeable, and wiser. So how can you be me when you are still so young?" Aerialia responded, watching as the young girl transformed into a 12-year-old and stopped there.


    "If what you say is true, then who am I?" the young girl asked curiously.


    Aerialia stretched and gently ced her trembling hands against the girl''s cheeks. "I''ve thought about it deeply and decided that since you are everything I am, would you like to be my daughter?" she asked.


    The young girl''s eyes widened, her brows furrowing as she spoke. "Your daughter?" she questioned, surprised.


    "Yes," Aerialia nodded, her expression gentle yet determined. "Apart from my children, I''ve never had anyone?else?directly rted to me except you. So, what do you think about it? Do you want to be my daughter?"


    "Your daughter!" The young girl sat upright, her curiosity piqued as she looked at Aerialia with wide eyes.


    "Yes. I, Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon, proim you as my daughter today," Aerialia responded with a light smile. "And from this day onward, because you are my daughter, I''ll call you Aurora. That is your identity now, and if anyone wants to take it away from you, they would have to pry it from my heart and lips first."


    "Aurora," the young girl spoke softly as if savouring the sound of the name. "What does it mean?" she asked, delighted.


    "It means dawn, the break of day that signifies a new beginning," Aerialia smiled. "Although Orion might get annoyed at this, I don''t think he would be that angry when he realizes why I took such action. Nheless, I can''t wait to see the look on his face when he finds out," she added, chuckling lightly.


    The young girl shot upwards and threw herself against Aerialia, wrapping her arms around her and pulling her into a hug.


    Suddenly, she pulled away and looked at Aerialia with furrowed brows. "Wait! If you''re my mother, then who is my father? Is it Orion?" she asked with a confused expression.


    Hearing the young girl''s words, Aerialia blushed deeply before swiftly shaking her head. "Humph! Why do you think you have a father? Didn''t I tell you that I''m a goddess? Do you think I need anybody''s help before I can give birth?" she responded with a snort.


    "But Orion¡­"


    "Forget about what Orion said! You are my daughter, mine alone, and that is final!" Aerialia responded firmly, her tone serious.


    She couldn''t believe that even if he wasn''t here, Orion could still interrupt such a peaceful moment.


    "Okay, I understand, mother. I won''t argue anymore," the young girl responded, nodding timidly.


    Suddenly, the space around them brightened, and the scene that had just transpired between Aerialia and the young girl began to reenact itself. Aerialia stood up and observed this, watching as the scene appeared in the corner of the space and gradually spread outwards until the entire space around them was filled with the unfolding scene of the event that had just transpired.


    "Mother," a familiar voice said behind Aerialia, and a familiar pair of arms wrapped around her.


    Aerialia turned around, her gaze falling upon the more mature Aurora weeping on her bosom. She wrapped her arms around her, embracing her tightly.


    "It''s alright. I know it must have been hard, but everything will be alright from today onwards," Aerialia responded, gently wiping away Aurora''s tears from her eyes like a caring mother would. "Come on, it''s time we get out of here and announce to everyone who the new you are," she added, smiling brightly.


    Aurora nodded, her voice soft but resolute. "Okay, mother," she responded.


    ¡­....¡­


    Farm


    "Uhm! Are you sure she is going to be okay?" Gina asked, her concern apparent as she looked at the weeping Princess of the Garden, who strangely also wore a bright smile.


    "Well, Orion said that no matter what happens, we shouldn''t touch or awaken her until she wakes up herself," Celeste responded. Though she shared Gina''s worry, Celeste trusted Orion''s judgment, knowing he wouldn''t give such an order without reason.


    A bright light suddenly shed before them, revealing the appearance of an incredibly tall woman, much taller than Fifi, withrge brilliant white wings stretched outwards. She was d in clothing that appearedto beloosely wrapped around her body.


    Crystalia widened her eyes, immediately recognizing who the woman was.


    Meanwhile, the other women cautiously took several steps back, forming a defensive stance against the Princess of the Garden. Fifi, Ursa, Seraphina, Anara, and the tree nymphs stood ready to attack if anything went wrong.


    Soon, Aurora gradually stirred awake and sat upright. She observed everyone, noting the wariness in their postures. Instantly, she understood that Aerialia had chosen to reveal herself to everyone present.


    Aurora pulled herself to her feet and dusted herself off before standing beside Aerialia. She then addressed the surrounding women. "Everyone, I want you all to meet my mother, Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon," she announced, directing her hand towards the woman hovering beside her.

 Chapter 863 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity’s Final Stand

    <h4>Chapter 863 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Final Stand</h4>


    Crystalia, Seraphina, and the other women were stunned when they heard her words.


    "Princes¡­" Crystalia attempted to speak, but her words were swiftly interrupted.


    "Call me Aurora, that is my name¡­ and my identity from now on," Aurora responded, looking at Crystalia with a smile.


    Crystalia swiftly nodded in understanding and cleared her throat, quickly correcting herself, "Aurora, is Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon, really your mother?" she asked, feeling beads of sweat gathering on her forehead.


    After all, she and almost every?important?member of the Prismerion race were part of the Divine apostle of the goddess of the hunting moon, so she was earnest about confirming the authenticity of Aurora''s words.


    "Yes, I am telling the truth. But nheless, if you still choose to doubt me, you can ask?her," Aurora responded, pointing towards Aerialia, who had narrowed her eyes at Crystalia.


    Crystalia swiftly shook her head in response, "No, I believe you. I just wanted to ensure that I had heard your words correctly," she responded, feeling the weight of Aerialia''s gaze on her.


    The rest of the women also nodded their heads in agreement. After all, who would have expected that the Princess of the Garden, now named Aurora, was the daughter of Aerialia, the goddess of the hunting moon? Doesn''t this mean their husband had charmed a goddess''s daughter?


    BANNGGG!! BOOOMMM!!


    Several resounding explosions echoed above, casting bright light shes into the atmosphere. The women lifted their heads and gazed skyward. At first, they couldn''t discern what was happening, but as they peered deeper, they noticed the thunderous, inky ck clouds drawing closer. However, it only took them another second to realize that it wasn''t just the clouds approaching; instead, they were slowly rising into the sky.


    They were too stunned to speak once this realization hit them.


    "Aurora, let''s go!" Aerialia said, shifting her attention towards Aurora.


    Aurora nodded in agreement. Aerialia instantly merged into Aurora''s body again, taking partial possession of it. Large, brilliant white wings emerged from her back, and they took off into the sky, quickly locating Orion and heading towards him.


    "Wow!" Grace eximed, observing the entire scene of Aurora taking flight into the air. She couldn''t help but wonder where her father had gotten all these amazing mothers from.


    ¡­.....


    Vige?Chief''s?Compound


    As the Vylkr spawns struggled to halt the floating territory, they only seeded in slowing it down due to the cracks they had formed in the atmosphere.


    This caused Aegis of the Arctic Deity to channel more divine energy to heal these cracks through the barrier, allowing it to safely advance without any problems. However, as he continued, Aegis of the Arctic Deity gradually became weaker, prompting the Vylkr energy to consume him rapidly, already taking away his left leg.


    The only reason the will of the Omnithriallian¡ªthe Vylkr energy


    ¡ªhad not entirely devoured him was the Primordial energy he had previously consumed, holding it at bay.


    Suddenly, Aegis of the Arctic Deity let go of the sundial and graduallynded on the ground.


    Orion rushed to catch him and assist his descent to the ground; however¨C¨C


    "Don''t touch me," Aegis of the Arctic Deity shouted. "I know you can resist the Vylkr energy, but we shouldn''t test your resistance to them," he added.


    Orion nodded and took several steps back.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity gradually recovered some of his strength, slowly soaring into the air again.


    BOOOMMM!!! BAANNNGGG!!


    Several resounding sounds apanied by bright light shes erupted outside the barrier again, drawing their attention skyward again.


    "If this continues, not only will I have to expend more of my strength to hasten the ascent of the territory, but their ruckus will surely attract the attention of other gods, who would want to check it out, regardless of whether they are afraid of Naka''s presence or not," Aegis of the Arctic Deity said.


    "So, there''s one thing left, isn''t there?" Orion responded. He recognized that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had done his best for their protection, and regardless of whether he chose to attack the Vylkrspawns, he would still die due to the Vylkr energy consuming his body from the inside out.


    So he could already guess the necessary decision they needed to make without even being told.


    "Yes. The only way to solve this issue is for me to finally face these Vylkr spawns and show them the power of''Aegisof the Arctic Deity.'' I''ve already modified the use of the manmade god with the sundial, and it won''t stop rising until it has reached a certain level."


    "Because the shield is now driven by Primordial energy rather than Divine energy, you don''t need to worry about any attacks breaking through it unless you are being attacked by a true god. Also, you don''t need to worry about it being seen; I''ve ensured that the barrier blends with its surroundings," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded.


    The only reason he was willing to attack the Vylkr spawns was that they were supposedly Naka''s creation for a perfect race and that they had dared infringe upon a territory under his protection. And as a god sworn to be the imposing shield protecting all those behind him, how could he continue to watch their futile attempts from a corner?


    Also, if there was indeed a god who hade to watch what was urring, he would use this opportunity to deter and scare them off from trying to do anything stupid.


    Orion nodded. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a familiar figurending beside them.


    "Aerialia," Orion said, watching as Aerialia instantly separated from the Princess of the Garden''s body when shended and immediately approached them.


    "What''s going on?"Aerialia asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Although she hadn''t expected them to raise the territory into the sky, she wanted to ensure they had thought everything through despite it being a credible option considering their previous and current dilemmas.

 Chapter 864 Aegis Of The Arctic Deitys Final Stand (2)

    Chapter 864 Aegis Of The Arctic Deity''s Final Stand (2)


    ??She didn''t want a situation where the territory would suddenly copse from the sky, killing everyone in the process.


    Aurora, her heart pounding, took a step forward.


    Orion proceeded to exin the current situation to both of them.


    They nodded understanding and focused on Aegis of the Arctic Deity, preparing to leave the barrier. They realized this was thest time they would ever see him again.


    Aurora bowed towards his direction, saying, "Thank you. I''ll never forget your sacrifice and all you''ve done for us," her voice tinged with sadness.


    "I''m sorry for ever looking down on you because you were a manmade god. Despite everything that has transpired in the past, you''ve proven to be worthy of your divinity over and over again. I''m sure god Aerendir would be proud to learn that his children had inherited his ideals without ws," Aerialia also said, looking straight at Aegis of the Arctic Deity with a nod.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity nodded at Aurora and Aerialia onest time before shifting his attention towards Orion.


    "I don''t have much to say except thank you. It''s been amazing knowing the kind of person you are, Oberon," Orion said, bowing slightly towards Oberon.


    "Take care of the Orion Cities and the Pixie race, Orion. I know they might be a handful at times, but as long as they remain useful, which I''m sure they always will, I know you won''t have a problem handling them," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded before nodding onest time at Orion.


    He focused his gaze skyward and instantly vanished from their sight, materializing outside the barrier.


    Before the Vylkr spawns could attack again, Aegis of the Arctic Deity opened his lips and muttered, "Mirror realm." Instantly, all three Vylkr spawns before him were sucked into the Mirror realm so their attacks would not affect the world around them.


    Below, Orion observed the scene and sighed, "It''s finally over," he remarked.


    Aerialia and Aurora nodded in response. Aurora turned her attention towards Orion and cleared her throat, catching his attention.


    Orion focused on her. "What is it?" he asked, raising his brows in confusion as he noted her hesitant expression.


    Aurora shifted her gaze towards Aerialia. Sensing Aurora''s intent, Aerialia sighed and redirected her eyes towards Orion. "We want to tell you something," she said, gesturing towards Aurora.


    "From today onward, her name is no longer the Princess of the Garden, but Aurora; it''s the name I''ve given her as her mother," she added.


    Hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion was instantly astounded. He shifted his attention towards Aurora and Aerialia, unable to deny their striking resemnce. However, it wasn''t just Aerialia''s words that puzzled him, but the idea of their familial roles that baffled him.


    Rather than mother and daughter, they seemed more like sisters, so he struggled to understand how they had established their new family dynamic.


    However, despite feeling slightly disappointed about being unable to use the name he had nned for her, Orion''s heart softened as he saw Aurora''s happy yet nervous expression awaiting his response.


    Her happiness was what truly mattered.


    Orion smiled in response, "If you''re her mother, then who is the father?" he asked yfully, directing his mischievous gaze at Aerialia.


    Aerialia narrowed her eyes at Orion. "Remove any ridiculous thoughts from your mind, or else I''ll ensure that I remove the reason for them," she responded, her gaze pointedly directed downwards.


    Orion snorted in response. "You''re just a ghost now. How do you n on doing that?" he retorted.


    "Are you testing me? Or have you forgotten that I''m not just a ghost but a goddess?" Aerialia shot back, her fist clenched with a surge of emotion.


    Suddenly, peals ofughter echoed through the air, breaking the tension. They turned to see Auroraughing hysterically. As herughter subsided, she said with a light chuckle, "Husband, perhaps it''s best not to tease your mother-inw too much and avoidplicating the family rtionship further."


    "Alright, I''ll stop," Orion responded, throwing a yful wink at Aerialia, much to her displeasure.


    Hearing Aurora and Orion''s banter, Aerialia''s lips twitched lightly. She suppressed her emotions, finding the need for a dignified demeanour amidst their teasing.


    Aerialia soon turned her gaze upward and watched the ongoing battle solemnly, hoping for the victory of Aegis of the Arctic Deity despite his weakened state.


    Orion and Aurora also calmed down, their focus shifting to the sky, where the territory continued to rise. They shared Aerialia''s concerns; losing this battle meant being trapped within the barrier even after the Vylkr veil phenomenon ended, which was a future they wished to avoid.


    After twenty minutes, the sky above them suddenly trembled again, showcasing that the ''Mirror realm'' had been broken.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity appeared, visibly grasping the neck of the ashen-skinned man whose lower body had now been brutally torn off. The other two assants were nowhere to be seen, making it evident that Aegis had sessfully taken care of them. After a few seconds, the ashen-skinned man was dead, his body scattering into the air.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion, Aurora, and Aerialia sighed in relief.


    "He did it," Orion remarked.


    Aurora and Aerialia nodded in agreement.


    They had been worried that Aegis of the Arctic Deity would be too weak to dispose of their assants, but their worries had been for nought. Suddenly, as Aegis of the Arctic Deity slowly descended towards the barrier, the stormy clouds above them grewstronger.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity halted his movement and furrowed his brows, shifting his attention towards the storm clouds and the frenzied lightning and thunder shing through the sky simultaneously.


    CRRAACCCKKKK! BBOOOMMMM!


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aurora immediately sensed something was amiss, and a surge of suspicion filled their hearts.


    "Don''t tell me there are more of them," Orion muttered, his throat feeling heavy as he spoke.


    Aurora and Aerialia clenched their fists tightly together, quietlying to the same conclusion as Orion.


    As if in response to their questions,several bolts of lightning and thunder gathered in the sky likences and struck down at the Aegis of the Arctic Deity.

 Chapter 865 The 1st Unit Vanguard Team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City

    Chapter 865 The 1st Unit Vanguard Team of the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City


    ??"BASTARD! I''LL KILL YOU!" A resounding feminine voice echoed from within the clouds, hidden from view as she gathered more Vylkr-infested clouds, firing down frightening sky-splitting lightning and thunder on Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    The remnants of her attacks struck against the Primordial energy barrier, tearing the atmosphere around it and causing the ascending territory to slow down even further.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    Outside the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon stood 260 individuals divided into 10 squads, each with thirteen members. These squadsprised three distinct races: subus, incubus, and Orges.


    The subi and the incubi possessed distinct bodies ranging from a muscr yet voluptuous physique with curves entuated by their toned muscles and sensuality to a leaner, athletic build, with toned muscles and a lean, sinewy frame, muscles defined and well-toned that rippled beneath their skin.


    All of them were adorned in revealing armour crafted from sleek leather and gleaming metal, tailored to enhance their seductive appeal while offering protection and freedom of movement.


    Meanwhile, the Orges among them, both men and women, boasted massive physiques that spoke volumes about their strength and resilience. Some had bulkier frames, showcasing raw power, while others possessed leaner, more streamlined builds that misrepresented their immense strength.


    They were all dressed in armour forged from rugged leather and sturdy metal, designed for maximum protection with thick tes and reinforced padding.


    They were the 1st Unit Vanguard Team of the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City. Despite their diverse appearances, they all shared onemon feature: thick metal bracelets adorning their wrists. They also wielded massive Gearweaver weapons, with the Gearweaver sword being the most prevalent choiceamong them.


    As others dealt with the relentless Vylkr vines, which seemed to have gained more vigour with the emergence of the Vylkr Vine Phenomenon,encroaching towards their direction, they observed the thick Vylkr Veil Phenomenon before them.


    It obscured their vision, preventing them from seeing what was transpiring inside. However, the ear-splitting thunder and lightning tearing the skies above it and the violently trembling ground beneath their feet indicated the intensity of the situation within.


    They all wore solemn expressions, sharing an understanding that whatever was happening inside was beyond what they could handle.


    Suddenly, a booming voice resonated across the area.


    "REMEMBER, EVEN IF WE CAN''T ENTER THE VYLKR VEIL PHENOMENON, MAKE SURE NO ONE FROM THE SLEEPING FOX RUNAWAY CITY GETS THROUGH! IS THAT CLEAR?" shouted a voluptuous, brown-skinned subus.


    She was dressed in seductive leather and metal-ted armour that barely covered her ample cleavage but securely protected her arms and body. She wore a leather-like mini skirt around her waist and a garter belt-like undergarment underneath it.


    A Gearweaver spear, about 1.8 meters (5.9 ft) long, was strapped to her back as she scanned her surroundings with a stoic expression, ensuring everyone heard and understood her orders.


    "YES, CAPTAIN!" they responded in unison, their voices echoing loudly through the area.


    "Alright! Let''s start securing the surroundings until the Vykr veil phenomenon dies down. Then we can advance and search for the item!" announced the Captain of the 1st Unit Vanguard team of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    They all nodded and began to spread out, each squad patrolling the border of the Vykr veil phenomenon.


    "Captain, I don''t know why, but my instincts are screaming at me to get out of here with each passing second," a gruff voice sounded from one of the gods'' chosen Ogres beside her.


    He had thick green skin and wore heavy leather and metal armour covering his upper body, upper legs, and forearms. His right arm had a full metal-ted shoulder guard. Two well-


    groomed tusks protruded from both sides of his lower jaw. His expression was clouded with worry as he awaited the Captain''s response.


    "It''s not just you, Azarok. My instincts are screaming, too, as if urging me to run not as far as I can and not look back. With the recent earth-shaking tremors now subsiding, the deafening thunder above, and the tense air around us, I''m inclined to trust those instincts."


    "But we can''t leave until we secure the Divine artefact from either Patriarch Rn or the 2nd Unit Vanguard team Captain of ''The Sleeping Fox Runaway City,'' Captain Seig, along with his lieutenant, Evadne. That is, if they haven''t turned into corpses by now," the Captain replied, folding her arms to steady her slightly trembling figure. She focused on the Vykr veil phenomenon before returning to Azarok, her lieutenant.


    Azarok nodded thoughtfully. "It''s impressive they''vee this far on their own, considering the challenges and the intel we''ve gathered," he remarked, his gaze fixed on the Vykr veil phenomenon.


    "But it''s hard to overlook how ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City stupidly lost one of their best gods'' chosen due to politics," he added, a hint of disdain in his expression.


    "The story surrounding this is quite fascinating," the Captain responded, ncing at the corpses left along their path.


    "Surviving this Vykr veil phenomenon would be a feat in itself. If they manage that, I might even offer them the opportunity to join our forces at the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. I doubt the Queen or the Inner Circle would object. However, we''ll have to wait until the Vykr veil phenomenon clears before we can make any decisions," she added, ncing at the immense figure of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City in the distance before returning to their immediate surroundings.


    Azarok hummed, nodding in understanding.


    ¡­............


    Vige Chief''s Compound


    shes of deafening thunder and lightning continued to pour down against Aegis of the Arctic Deity, apanied by a downpour of swirling ice hail that appeared out of the Primordial barrier before vanishing into thin air upon contact.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity managed to dodge some of these attacks. Still, it was clear that his recent battle had weakened him significantly, leaving him unable to defend himself adequately or retaliate against his assant. The Vylkr energy had already consumed half of his body, leaving only his right side and upper right leg intact.


    "Isn''t there anything we can do?" Orion questioned, clenching his jaws and fists in frustration.

 Chapter 866 Death Of Aegis Of The Arctic Deity

    Chapter 866 Death Of Aegis Of The Arctic Deity


    ??After hearing his words, Aurora observed Orion''s expression beside him, and her concern grew. Frustration and anger tightened her features as she wondered why she couldn''t do anything to help Aegis of the Arctic Deity and the floating territory. Wasn''t there something she could do besides standing by and watching?


    "You don''t need to me yourself. Aegis of the Arctic Deity would prefer knowing you''re all safe rather than risking your lives needlessly; after all, he is the divine shield," Aerialia said softly, her words directed at Aurora as she shifted her gaze toward Aegis of the Arctic Deity enduring the stormy assault from above.


    She concealed her emotions and anger, deciding not to add to their worries at such a critical time.


    Aerialia understood that Orion was deeply affected by her decision, so showing her own worry in addition to their already dire circumstances might lead to impulsive actions from him.


    "But mother, won''t she try to attack us after taking down Aegis of the Arctic Deity?" Auroraasked,concern etched across her face as she nced at Aerialia.


    "Humph! Have you forgotten what Aegis of the Arctic Deity said before? Our territory is currently within the Primordial Barrier, so we''d be unharmed even if she risked her life force to attack us. Unless we face any true gods, we might be in the world''s most secure and safest location," Aerialia replied confidently.


    "Yes, she''s right. Aegis of the Arctic Deity mentioned that the Primordial Barrier will also blend in with the surroundings to hide our location, so even if a godes, they won''t easily discover us. If they emerge victorious, whether she''s willing to wait for us to attempt to leave the Primordial Barrier is something we''ll have to wait and find out," Orion replied, agreeing with Aerialia''s assessment. Given Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s sacrifice, he felt justified in being selfish about his life.


    "Right now, all we can do is keep our emotions in check, watch how things unfold, and strive to be stronger regardless of the oue," he continued, unconsciously clenching his fists.


    After witnessing everything that had happened, he vowed silently to grow stronger no matter what it took.


    In a world where gods shape destinies, he was determined to shape theirshimself, whatever it took.


    Outside the barrier, Aegis of the Arctic Deity finally pinpointed the location of his assant.


    He instantly disappeared and reappeared behind a slender woman draped in a robe woven from ethereal clouds. Whirls of air swirled around her form, and feathery wings of translucent air extended from behind her back. Her skin was as light as wispy clouds, and like tempestuous winds, her hair billowed like wind-blown clouds.


    Her expression shifted from surprise to fear and caution as Aegis of the Arctic Deity suddenly appeared behind her. Her eyes, shimmering with the colours of a sunrise sky, widened as she tried to widen the distance between them, but it was toote. Aegis of the Arctic Deity wrapped his right arm around her, locking her in his embrace.


    "LET ME GO!!" Grylen screamed in fright, struggling against Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s grasp.


    Despite her attempts to break free, he seemed determined to hold onto her.


    "You should have run away when you had the chance. Now, this will be your burial ground," Aegis of the Arctic Deity responded calmly. "Mirror realm," he added before detonating his body, sensing another presence suddenly appearing within his senses.


    He didn''t have time to check if they were the gods he had predicted woulde due to the impacts of their battle or another Vylkr spawn before throwing them into the ''Mirror realm.''


    As their surroundings shattered like ss shards, a deafening explosion split the clouds, shaking the sky and spreading out into the Mirror realm, tearing it apart because the Mirror realm had not yet fully formed; meanwhile, the remaining force of the explosion scattered into the natural world, ripping the atmosphere apart - clouds were overturned, and winds split and spread outward, following the shockwaves as they expanded, extending their grip into the distance. Fixtures appeared, cracking open the space around them.


    For a brief moment, the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon was torn apart, revealing the bright, beautiful, sunny sky above and a strange cyclone of Vylkr energy trembling and dissipating before reforming.


    Gradually, as if time had reversed, the Vylkr-infested clouds covered the sky again, darkening and submerging the area with countless Vylkr vine variants.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Outside the Vylkr Vine Phenomenon, the catastrophic event had also reached them, forcing everyone to the ground as they shielded their eyes and ears, struggling to control their spasming bodies.


    After several minutes, they regained theirposure and began to rise one by one, while others remained weakly on the ground, needing more rest.


    Azarot extended his hand to his Captain as she stood up, watching as she grabbed onto it to pull herself up.


    "Thank you," appreciatively said the Captain of the 1st Unit Vanguard Team of the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City.


    She dusted off the dirt and tore away the one-star and two-


    star Vylkr vines that had tried to ensnare her while temporarily disoriented.


    Azarot nodded in response. "If you choose to fall back now,I''m sureno one would me you. I''m certain even they must have felt the devastating impact from their end," he said with a gruff tone, shifting his attention towards the ''Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise'' Runaway City in the distance, which seemed to have been shaken slightly by the sudden impact, alongside the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    He then refocused on his Captain and the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon, which seemed to disappear momentarily before reappearing.


    "Of course, I know that. However, abandoning the task we''ve been given will not only risk severe punishment but also, despite our reasons, we will surely be mocked by others for abandoning our mission out of fear and returning home," the Captain responded.


    She sighed heavily, "Also, since this involves a divine artefact, we shouldn''t depend on their reasoning."

 Chapter 867 The Formation Of An Artefact

    Chapter 867 The Formation Of An Artefact


    ??Azarok nodded thoughtfully. "As a god''s chosen, I am always prepared for death. Since this seems like a mission of certain death, I was simply ensuring that you were prepared and not leaving anything behind," he responded gruffly.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about your Captain being afraid of death because I am more than prepared for it. Nheless, some of us might not make it out alive, and the ones who do might do so with life-crippling injuries. So, ensure that everyone is prepared to encounter anything within the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon," the Captain responded.


    "What if we encounter a god or demigod?" Azarok asked, furrowing his brows. He was aware that the scale of this disruption could not be produced through ordinary means.


    The Captain snorted in response. "If we encounter a god or a demigod, then I''ll tie myself to a rope and hang myself because there would be no use fighting. However, you shouldn''t be using your delusions to judge our current dilemma as though such beings are like sand and are easy to find. The highest we should be ready to encounter is a Divine apostle, and even that is a stretch considering where we currently are."


    "My guess is either two unknown extremely formidable gods'' chosens fighting against each other, or we are about to be the first to witness another catastrophe brought on by the emergence of the Vylkr vines. Neither of these is aforting assumption since it means that we lose the chance to collect the divine artefact andplete this mission," she responded, ncing back at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City in the distance, which remained idle and appeared to make no effort to move from their position.


    "Also, I''m beginning to think that the Sleeping Fox Runaway City has not yet sent their gods'' chosen ones over because they want to use us to test the waters before making any movements.How irritating!" she added, clicking her tongue against her cheeks in annoyance as she refocused her gaze forward.


    Azarok briefly shifted his attention to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City before refocusing on his Captain and nodding. "It''s irritating indeed. But unfortunately, there''s nothing we can do about it. I''ll go andprepare the rest of the unit so they can give theirst prayers before we proceed," he repliedwith a gruff, turning around to walk away and speak with theothers.


    The Captain nodded, watching him leave before shifting her attention toward the Vylkr veil phenomenon. "Tch!" she clicked her tongue against her cheek in annoyance again as she folded her arms together and calmed down her trembling body.


    ¡­........


    The VigeChief''sCompound


    "It''s finally over," Orion muttered, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene above as the Vylkr-infested clouds reimed the sky.


    Since they were shielded by the Primordial barrier, they saw only the temporarily cleared sky and the distant cyclone of Vylkrenergy,at a distance from the floating territory. Orion knew anyone looking up at that moment would have seen it before the darkness returned.


    During that brief respite, he failed to catch sight of Aegis of the Arctic Deity or his assant. At that moment, Orion didn''t need confirmation that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was no more.


    "He''s dead," Orion murmured to himself, his heart heavy with the loss of a god who had left asting impact on him since their first meeting.


    "Yes, he is. It seems that he sacrificed his life for one final attack to eliminate thest remaining Vylkrspawn that had attacked him," Aerialia responded, her expression filled with sadness.


    Aurora shifted her gaze from the sky to Orion. "Are you okay, Orion?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "Yes, don''t worry, I''m fine," Orion replied, nodding firmly.


    "I''m asking because your eyes are a little wet," Aurora pointed out, extending her right hand towards Orion''s face to wipe away the tiny tear droplets around his eyes.


    "Oh! It''s nothing. I might have looked at the sun too long, and it stung my eyes," Orion exined, feeling Aurora''s warm palm as she gently wiped away the moisture.


    Aurora nodded silently and withdrew her hand once she was done.


    "Did any of you notice that other thing as well?" Orion redirected the conversation.


    Aurora nodded knowingly. "I saw it too, but I couldn''t quite figure out what it was."


    "I know what it was," Aerialia interjected, drawing Orion and Aurora''s focus.


    "You do?" Orion turned to Aerialia, curious about her revtion.


    Aerialia nodded, "I initially doubted my eyes, but since both of you saw it too, I must have seen it correctly. What you all just witnessed was the formation of an artefact. As you know, artefacts are created by natural beings or beings who can shape them based on their strengths. While I had my reservations initially, considering the Vylkr energy as a manifestation of the Omnithriallian''s will and a destructive force in the natural world, it is still a form of energy."


    "Under certain conditions, it''s conceivable that Vylkr energy could also produce an artefact. Based on what we''ve observed, burning a four-star Vylkr vine alongside other Vylkr vines seems to be one of those conditions," Aerialia exined, observing the shocked expressions on Orion and Aurora''s faces.


    "A Vylkr artifact!" Orion eximed, his expression filled with shock and disbelief. "But... there''s no way that should be possible," he added.


    The Vylkr energy was alreadyextremelyvicious and dangerous, so the idea of it potentially forming an artefact was hard for Orion to ept.


    Beside him, Aurora''s lips parted in disbelief, her face reflecting astonishment.


    "Whether you choose to believe me or not, you witnessed the formation yourself. All that''s left is for us to wait until itspletion and then confirm whether it''s truly a Vylkr artefact," Aerialia responded, shaking her head wearily.


    "Doesn''t that mean the main reason why the Vylkrspawns appeared here was because of the emergence of a Vylkr artefact?" Orion responded, his eyes widening in realization.

 Chapter 868 Arriving At The First Border City

    Chapter 868 Arriving At The First Border City


    ??"I think so, too," Aerialia responded.


    Aegis of the Arctic Deity had mentioned that some creature had emerged in the vige before the arrival of the other Vylkrspawns, so it was easy for them to deduce that they had alle here for a specific purpose.


    "If that''s the case, what will we do?" Aurora asked, her attention fixed on Aerialia and Orion.


    "We''ll have to wait until its formation is over before we check it out and confirm," Orion responded. "Come on, let''s go and meet the rest to inform them that everything is over," he added, resummoning the Crimson Greatsword into its small mark on his right arm before carrying Aurora in a princess carry, then leaping high into the sky.


    ¡­.....


    First Border City


    As Orionnded amidst the bustling crowd, the Vige Chief, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronger Leader Seth, Queen Selene, High King Eldrrc, High Queen Rowena, and other key figures of the territory instantly spotted him and strode forward to greet him.


    They had witnessed Orion and his entire family vanish, initially causing chaos until they received a reassuring message from the Vige about Orion''s safety. They knew that Aegis of the Arctic Deity was with Orion, likely discussing a solution to their current predicament.


    Having witnessed the spectacr battle unfold in the sky and seeing their home ascend further into the clouds, they were now as concerned as any ordinary resident of the Orion Cities, wondering if this signalled their potential end. Therefore, they immediately sought an exnation toprehend the situation.


    Orion gently set Aurora down, letting her stand alone before focusing on the approaching leaders.


    "Ahem! How is everything?" The Vige Chief''s throat clearing cut through the tense air, his expression serious as he awaited Orion''s response.


    The others fell silent, their eyes fixed on Orion, waiting for his words.


    Orion nodded confidently. "You don''t have to worry anymore; everything has been taken care of," he assured them, his gaze sweeping the gathered leaders.


    "And what about Aegis of the Arctic Deity? Is he alright?" High King Eldric''s voice held a hint of fear.


    The recent intense battle in the skies had left them all on edge, making it clear that their protector was dealing with formidable foes on the samescale of power.


    High King Eldric was especially concerned about Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s well-being, given the powerful impact of thest attack that had shaken their floating territory to its core.


    Orion remained silent momentarily, his expression grave, before shaking his head. "Aegis of the Arctic Deity is dead. He died protecting us from the assants," he announced.


    High King Eldric''s expression shifted to shock upon hearing Orion''s words. "Impossible! Aegis of the¡­" he began, his voice trailing off as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    He stumbled in mid-air, nearly falling. Luckily, his wife, High Queen Rowena, was nearby and managed to catch him, preventing a potential disaster.


    The shock on her face mirrored that of the Vige Chief and the other key figures.


    Orion watched this unfold wearily. He knew it would take time for everyone to process such devastating news. Meanwhile, he needed to address the increasingly agitated crowd who noticed his arrival.


    Apanied by Aerialia, Orion walked forward and stood on the tform previously used by the Vige Chief and the others to address the crowds.


    "EVERYONE, PLEASE BE QUIET!" Orion''s voice boomed through the crowd.


    Instantly, the bustling crowd fell silent, their eyes fixated on Orion.


    "Ahem! You may all return to your homes and rest assured that the crisis has been resolved, so there''s no need for incessant worry! However, if anyone is found using this event to instigate trouble, they will face severe consequences or even banishment from Orion''s cities."


    "Please, let''s avoid any disturbances during this sensitive time!


    Any further updates will bemunicated by your designated representatives!"Orion shouted, his eyes scanning the crowd as they absorbed his message and breathed in relief.


    After hearing Orion''s words, the tense atmosphere dissipated, reced by a calm that settled over the crowd. Though curious about the mind-bogging events they had witnessed and the mysterious rise of the territory into the sky, they trusted that their leaders would provide exnations in due time. For now, their safety and the promise of another day were important.


    One by one, they gathered their belongings and began the journey from the First Border City. Knowing it would take a day or more for non-warriors to reach the Second Border City and even longer for those going to the Third Border City, they hastened their departure to return home and rest.


    The four-eared elves,cking knowledge of the correct route back and having been unexpectedly teleported, joined the crowd. Aware of their limited authority in this territory, they were keen to avoidplications and didn''t want to be found anywhere they weren''t supposed to be.


    As for everything they had just witnessed in the sky and experienced, which had defied and overturned everymon sense they had, as long as the key figures of this territory told them that they hadn''t seen anything,theywould pretend as though they hadn''t seen anything. And if they chose not to exin, they would also remain quiet as it wasn''t their ce to ask.


    From within the crowds,


    "If I hadn''t seen it, I wouldn''t have believed it myself,"Leona said, her expression still in disbelief as she tried toprehend everything she had witnessed.


    From how they were instantly teleported here, effortlessly, to the beings capable of engaging in such an immense battle that had created fissures in the atmosphere and overturned the skies, the rising territory¡ªeverything appeared too surreal for her to simply take in without any difficulty.


    Everyone else shared the same sentiments.


    "They were right; our worries were for nothing. Even if we hadn''t informed them about the Vylkr veil phenomenon, they would still have been able to survive it," Leif said, his eyes filled with raging emotions.

 Chapter 869 Unexpected Allegiance

    Chapter 869 Unexpected Allegiance


    ??He attempted tough at their ignorance, thinking they could find a way to help the territory if they were unable to properly avert their dilemma. However, his expression remained rigid and stern.


    Patriarch Rn nodded."They really are more capable than thest time I came to see them," he responded.


    Even though he previously had doubts that theOrioncities were being protected by a god rather thanan extremely powerfulindividual, after everything they had just witnessed and experienced, there was no longer any trace of doubt in his heart.


    In fact, even if he were informed that they were about to be attacked by a multitude of Grade 2 Runaway Cities, he would most likely put a mat down and go to sleep rather than worry about the oue of a futile attack.


    Patriarch Rn sighed inwardly, thinking it might begoodfor the Divine artefact to remain in Orion''s hands since they possessed the backing of a god. He was also d again that he had decided toe here; if everything went smoothly for the Four-eared elves without encountering any problems, they would finally be able to live a peaceful life in this dead, broken, unforgiving world.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Lyndon asked, his eyes fixed on Isadora, who had been silent throughout the mind-boggling event, even as they returned home.


    Hearing Lyndon''s question, they all focused their attention on Isadora.


    Isadora instantly snapped out of her thoughts and nodded in response. "Don''t worry, I''m fine; I''m just having a hard time understanding everything that transpired," she responded, nervously biting her lip.


    Lyndon silently nodded in understanding, feeling the same way but unable to find the right words tofort her.


    Suddenly, Isadora halted her steps, causing everyone to stop and look at her with concern.


    "Is there anything wrong, Isadora?" Patriarch Rn asked, noticing his daughter''s pensive expression.


    "Father, you all can return home without me. There''s something I need to do before I leave here," Isadora responded, her gaze fixed seriously on Patriarch Rn and the others.


    "If you''re tired and need to rest, Leona or the others can swiftly take you back home," Patriarch Rn responded, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "Also, what is it that you want to do?" he asked, curious about her intentions at such a desperate moment.


    "Father, I¨C" Isadora began, but her words were instantly stuck in her throat. Her eyes widened in fear as she saw something rming.


    Patriarch Rn furrowed his brows in confusion and followed her gaze. His eyes widened in shock as he noticed Captain Seig and his lieutenant, Evadne, approaching with weapons strapped to their backs.


    Leif and the others also noticed their arrival and immediately formed a protective formation around Patriarch Rn and the others. They drew their weapons, ready to attack, and stared warily at them.


    Although they wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke trouble for themselves and the Four-eared Elves race by attacking Captain Seig and his lieutenant, they would have reason to defend themselves if attacked.


    Contrary to their expectations, they walked past them without ncing at them.


    Leif''s expression darkened. He was ready to seize the opportunity to rush toward them. However, he halted instantly, gritting his teeth angrily as he remembered the consequences of his previous actions.


    They all turned their gaze toward them and instantly noticed they were headed toward Orion and the other key figures.


    Witnessing this scene, Isadora''s eyes widened in understanding. She swiftly broke through the crowd and raced forward. "You all can return home without me! I promise I won''t cause any problems and will quickly return to let you know what I want to do!" Her voice trailed behind her as she moved ahead of Captain Seig and the others toward the direction of the key figures.


    ¡­........


    As Orion discussed ns with the Vige Chief and other key figures to prepare for a post-crisis meeting, his attention was abruptly drawn to Isadora, who was sprinting toward him. Behind her, Captain Seig and his lieutenant followed closely.


    Orion''s brow furrowed in confusion, wondering why they were approaching him.


    Isadora arrived before him and immediately knelt down. "Mr Orion, please, I want to resume working under you immediately!" she eximed, her voice hurried.


    Orion and the other key figures were taken aback by her sudden request. Deciding it might be a personal matter, they stepped back to give them some privacy, focusing instead on restoring order in the Orion Cities.


    Aurora remained by his side throughout.


    back to give them some privacy, focusing instead on restoring order in the Orion Cities.


    "Miss Isadora, I mentioned that we would discuss this matter at another time when I visit Patriarch Rn''s home," Orion replied, nodding in agreement. While he wanted to offer her a role, he was unsure what tasks would be suitable at a time like this.


    Isadora shook her head firmly. "I won''t leave until I have a position working under you, Mr. Orion," she insisted.


    Orion paused, turning his attention to Captain Seig and Lieutenant Evadne, who had also approached. Before he could inquire about their intentions, they swiftly knelt before him, bowing with their heads to the ground.


    "Mr. Orion, please ept us as your warriors; Evadne and I are prepared to swear our lives to protect the Orion Cities. Should anyone¡ªeven the gods¡ªdare to attack, we will stand firm!" Captain Seig said, his expression determined andmitted, indicating that he wouldn''t leave without a definitive answer.


    "I fully support my Captain''s decision as well. It would be an honour to contribute to protecting such a magnificent city like Orion''s Cities!" Evadne said, her tone serious and expression resolute.


    Captain Seig, Evadne, and Orion briefly exchanged determined nces, a fierce resolve shining in their eyes.


    Orion was left momentarily speechless by theirmitment. He studied them intently, trying to understand the sudden reason for their decision. Before he could respond, he noticed several more familiar figures approaching their location, causing him to furrow his brows in curiosity.


    Soon, Leif, Leona, and the remaining four gods'' chosen of the Four-Eared Elves arrived and immediately knelt before him.

 Chapter 870 Newcomers to Consider

    <h4>Chapter 870 Neers to Consider </h4>


    "Warrior Orion, we humbly offer our service as warriors to the Orion Cities. We pledge to defend this territory with all our strength!" they announced in unison.


    Orion was taken aback by their unified statement. He nced at each of the six Four-eared Elves'' chosen gods, Captain Seig, Evadne, and Princess Isadora, and it dawned on him why they had made this bold move. The presence of Aegis of the Arctic Deity and his fight against the Vylk spawns and the floating territory had clearly spurred them into action.


    They must have realized that to secure their ce in these cities and enjoy the privileges they offered, they needed to prove themselves or risk expulsion from this territory, which was arguably the safest refuge they knew.


    At that moment, Orion inwardly smiled. Even though Isadora, Captain Seig, and his lieutenant had previously made their intentions clear to him, he couldn''t easily grant such a request, especially to the other gods''?chosens?among the Four-eared Elves, for fear of potential misuse.


    Orion turned his head to the side and called over Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth.


    "Since you all are eager to join the warriors in safeguarding this territory, I''ll give you the chance to prove yourselves. I''ll entrust you to the care of Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth, as I believe they are the best judges of whether you are qualified for this task," Orion said, gesturing towards Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth, who had arrived before them.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Captain Seig and the others'' expressions darkened. Despite understanding that Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth were not the?strongest?individuals within the vige, they were still aware of their formidable strength due to their gift, which made them terrifying opponents. They couldn''t help but wonder what kind of trials they would subject them to to determine their qualification to guard the Orion''s Cities.


    "Do any of you have any problems with that?" Orion asked, awaiting their response.


    They hesitated before shaking their heads in unison.


    "That''s good. Stronghold Leader Zogar and Stronghold Leader Seth, I''ll be leaving them in your capable hands. Please ensure that they are qualified enough to protect this territory and the Orion''s Cities," Orion said, his eyes fixed on Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth with a smile on his lips.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth understood the hidden intent behind Orion''s words and actions. Their expressions lit up with a smile almost instantly.


    "Don''t worry; if they are truly prepared toy down their lives for this territory, then we''ll handle them to the best of our abilities," Stronghold Leader Seth responded, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in agreement.


    "However, considering we have much to deal with today, you can all head home and rest properly. I''ll meet you all tomorrow at this very location immediately after sunrise, so don''t bete," Stronghold Leader Seth added, shifting his attention towards Captain Seig and the others.


    Captain Seig, Evadne, and the others all nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, if you don''t have anything else, you can leave," Orion said.


    They all stood up one by one and returned to their previous tasks.


    Orion turned his attention towards Isadora. "Miss Isadora, you can stay. I have something else nned for you," he responded.


    Isadora hesitated momentarily before nodding at Leif and the others, subtly signalling them to leave without her. She then turned around and went back on her knees before Orion.


    After Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth returned to their previous activities, Orion refocused on Isadora.


    "Miss Isadora, I''ll allow you to work under me as mypersonssistant. This means you''ll handle all minor internal affairs regardingthe Orion''sCities while I focus on other important matters. Of course, I''ll expect you to give your best, and if you can''t perform at your very best, then I''ll have no choice but to rece you from such a position," Orion said, his expression serious.


    Isadora''s eyes widened upon hearing Orion''s voice, and she instantly nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Orion. I promise I won''t disappoint you," she replied.


    Orion nodded. "I hope so too, Miss Isadora. I''ll be really looking forward to your progress. You can leave," he responded.


    Isadora nodded again and stood back up, turning around to meet with Patriarch Rn and the rest of the Four-eared elves.


    "Are you sure she''ll be able to handle such demanding work?" Aurora asked, observing Isadora as she walked away before shifting her attention towards Orion.


    "No, not when she hasn''t gotten used to Orion''s cities yet. But since she wants to prove herself, this is her first chance to surpass my expectations. Then I''ll look for a less demanding position for her where she can continue to help maintain the prosperity of the Orion City and ensure the well-being of the Four-eared elves," Orion responded, carrying Aurora in a Princess carry as they prepared to head back to the Garden to meet up with his wives and children.


    Also, their post-crisis meeting will take two days, so he has time to spend with his family until then.


    Aurora nodded in understanding. "She seems like a good person, so don''t go too hard on her," she replied.


    Orion halted his steps and looked down at Aurora with a raised brow. He had never heard her talk about someone she had never met in such a good way. The least he usually received was unbiased opinions of an individual.


    Nheless, he nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said before leaping into the sky.


    ¡­......


    Two dayster


    In a spacious chamber, the key figures of the Orion Cities¡ª


    Orion, the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, Stronghold Leader Seth and Seth, Queen Selene, and the Caretakers¡ªsat in their respective seats.


    Orion recounted everything that had transpired with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, including the secrets within his sealed memories. He didn''t hold back any details from the past, including Naka''s identity and the events that led to their current situation.


    After discussing it with Aerialia, he concluded there was no reason to keep Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s revtions a secret, especially since recent events may have exposed their location. It would be foolish to withhold this knowledge from the others now.

 Chapter 871 The Post-Crisis Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 871 The Post-Crisis Meeting</h4>


    The more they were aware of the truth, the less easily they would be misled or make erroneous decisions. Therefore,?he?answered all their questions and provided them with the information they required.


    "So you''re saying that goddess Ilse died in such a manner?" Queen Selene asked, her body trembling as her expression filled with fear and disbelief. She had always believed that goddess Ilse died when they crossed into this world because that''s what the ancient codex had told them.


    However, after hearing Orion''s exnation and understanding, not only did goddess Ilse protect her ignorant ancestors, but she also had an intimate rtionship with Naka before dying in such a heartbreaking way from her body being slowly devoured by the Vylkr energy.


    After learning that the possible remains of her Goddess were within the Vige Chief''spound, she almost attempted to run towards it and destroy it for a proper burial.


    However, after realizing that it was what specifically kept this floating territory in the air and secured its protection, destroying it might lead to their demise.?She?couldn''t help but slump back weakly in?her?seat.


    Orion shifted his attention towards her and nodded, "I''m sorry, but that is how everything transpired," he responded, sighing in defeat.


    He knew this story would affect Queen Selene, Crystalia, and every other Prismerion who heard it, but he had no choice but to present everything the way he had seen it.


    ''You don''t deserve this, Goddess Ilse,'' Queen Selene thought, her fists clenched and her head lowered as she held back the tears threatening to spill from her eyes.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion''s shoulders slumped heavily in defeat.


    The Vige Chief cleared his throat and spoke, "So, since the Vylkr energy, which is the will of Omnithriallian, emerged from Aegis of the Arctic Deity and spread due to Naka''s experiments and the recklessness of the manmade gods, isn''t it safe to assume that the only reason the Vylkr vines keep reemerging no matter how long they''ve been destroyed is because of the gods?"


    "Can you exin, Vige Chief?" Caretaker Ivor responded, furrowing his brows as he fixed his gaze on the Vige Chief.


    Everyone within the hall focused on the Vige Chief, listening closely to his words.


    "What I''m trying to say is that the Vylkr energy, born from the will of the Omnithriallian, will persist as long as the gods exist. We now understand the growth pattern of the Vylkr energy, from its initial form after consuming most of Paradise''s inhabitants to taking on the form of vines as the optimal means of growth."


    "Also, it can assume any form under favourable conditions, as evidenced by the strange creature Aegis of the Arctic Deity encountered before the Vylkrspawns emerged. This suggests that given the right circumstances, Vylkr vines could evolve into formidable entities," the Vige Chief exined, observing the astonished expressions of the other key figures.


    "Considering Naka''s extensive experience with the Vylkr energy, it''s usible that he has unlocked the conditions for the Vylkr vines to be even more powerful, perhaps capable of challenging or even defeating gods. It''s akin to nurturing nts on a farm ¨C with proper conditions and care, they thrive and bear abundant fruit. Given Naka''s intellect and abilities, such a development isn''t far-fetched."


    Orion nodded in understanding. "The truth is, I''ve been pondering the same thing for the past two days. However, since we stillck any idea of how the Vylkrspawns harnessed their god-like abilities, it will be difficult to exin their existence and growth," he responded.


    "Also, the notion that the gods'' existence is directly linked to the relentless emergence of the Vylkr vines could be a usible exnation for their existence outsideAegisof the Arctic Deity''s body. If they were capable of destroying his body due to his unfulfilled vow, it''s not far-fetched to think they could wreak havoc on the world as long as the gods remain within it."


    "If that''s the case, what do we do? The god we previously served and worshipped is a madman¡ªa former human fueled by his anger towards the gods. He''ll stop at nothing to achieve his goal of creating the perfect race, much like how we were created."


    "The will of the Omnithriallian, which is the same as the Vylkr vines, will keep relentlessly progressing as long as gods still exist. The world has changed, with others finding ways to manipte Vylkr energy for survival. Is there anything we can do to make a difference?" Stronghold Leader Zogar said, his expression grave.


    While he was d for the chance to reconnect with the outside world and seek his elder brother, former Stronghold Drakar, who had fled, they needed to remain cautious. WithAegisof the Arctic Deity no longer in the picture and their vulnerability outside the primordial barrier, they needed to tread carefully to avoid catastrophic consequences for their territory.


    "Yes, there is, but firstly, I''d suggest we turn this situation to our advantage. The absence of other gods indicates their fear ofing here, which we can use to our benefit. Even if they do show up, the Primordial barrier is a strong deterrent since we are still technically protected by a god. Plus, from what I''ve gathered from Isadora, daughter of Patriarch Rn and Princess of the Four-eared Elves, encounters with gods or divine beings are rare," Orion responded.


    "Belief in them stems mainly from ancient stories, often associated with sanctuaries or higher-grade runaway cities. Most people have never seen a god firsthand; their closest experience is with divine apostles, rumoured to possess authority rivalling or exceeding a runaway city leader. Yet, even the existence of these divine apostles is shrouded in mystery, turning them into almost legendary figures. However, with divine apostles among us, we know firsthand that these are not just stories."


    "So you aresaying that rather than waiting here wondering whether they would approach, we should use the opportunity and instead approach them?" Stronghold leader Zogar responded.


    "Yes. We''ll have to tread carefully and maintain a subtle approach, avoiding excessive attention. If we seed, it increases our chances of uncovering answers and bolstering our forces to gather more information from across the world. Even forming alliances with these divine apostles, or a divine being, would not be too far-fetched," Orion responded, his expression serious.

 Chapter 872 The Post-Crisis Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 872 The Post-Crisis Meeting (2) </h4>


    "And if we fail?" Stronghold Leader Zogar inquired, his gaze fixed on Orion as he leaned back in his seat.


    "If we fail, we''ll still have our ''paradise'' once the tree nymphs finish their task, alongside the expansion of the Orion Cities. Remember, this is our world, so regardless of the oue, we shouldn''t fixate too much on the prospect of failure," Orion replied confidently.


    "I agree. Our best defence is to attack, so why wait for?them?to attack us when we can do so first?" Stronghold Leader Seth responded, agreeing with Orion''s words. If what Orion had said was true, then there should be various individuals close by rushing towards their direction right now. So why avoid and hope for the best when they could attack and gradually dominate those around them or those who wished to fight them? The only thing he hated about Orion''s exnation was the revtion and truth about Naka.


    They had always thought him to be their saviour; however, now he didn''t really know how to feel, knowing that the god he had served all his life wasn''t really who they had imagined him to be. Everything was now a lie; they needed to spread out into the world to uncover more truths about his current situation.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar exhaled, nodding in understanding.


    Everyone also nodded in understanding, agreeing with Orion''s and Stronghold Leader''s words.


    "So this leaves us with the Vylkr artefact? Since we don''t know how long it will take before it fully forms, I think it''s safe to say that the Vylkr veil phenomenon isn''t going to die down anytime soon until the Vylkr artefact has fully formed," Caretaker Naida said, her tone serious.


    "Yes, our prediction for the Vylkr veil phenomenon is now useless. So unless we know when the Vylkr artefact will fully form, all we can do is wait until it has fully formed," Caretaker N responded, nodding solemnly.


    Everyone''s expression suddenly became grave as they remembered that they?truly?didn''t have any way of knowing when the Vylkr veil phenomenon would dissipate due to the emergence of the formation of the Vylkr artefact.


    Orion shook his head in response, "That''s not necessarily true because I know when the Vylkr veil phenomenon will be over, and the artefact will finish its formation," he responded, remembering what Aerialia had told him during their discussion. For now, only he and his family knew about Aerialia.?He?hasn''t yet mentioned?Aerialia to the key figures and the others for safety reasons, especially now that they were preparing to reconnect with the outside world.


    Despite not doubting their loyalty to this territory, Orion didn''t want to take any risks. Among themselves, there was no way for him to know those who would be willing to betray the Orion Cities. However, when theye in contact with other races outside of their territory or even gods, he could tell the sincere loyalty among them. For now, Aerialia was hisst trump card in case things went sour, a situation he never wanted to experience. Thus, he needed everything to be done smoothly.


    Everyone heard Orion''s words and shifted their attention towards him.


    "When is it then?" The Vige Chief asked, eagerly awaiting Orion''s response.


    They all listened attentively, hanging on Orion''s words.


    "Before Aegis of the Arctic Deity left, he told me that the formation of an artefact normally takes a week to a month. However, for one as intense as the formation of the Vylkr artefact, it should be over within or after a month," Orion responded.


    "So that means all we have to do now is wait and prepare to go collect the artefact," The Vige Chief said, exhaling tiredly as he reclinedfortably in his seat. Obviously, they couldn''t monitor the progress of the formation of the Vylkr artefact due to the Vylkr veil phenomenon, and sending Orion''s sky into the sky in these conditions would be nothing short of foolishness. So the only thing they could currently do was prepare to search for it after the Vylkr veil phenomenon had died down.


    "Yes, that''s all we have to do. Also, as mentioned before, this entire event may have attracted others to our location, so we should be ready to face them or tactically retreat depending on who we are dealing with," Orion responded.


    The Vige Chief, Vige Chieftess, and others in the room nodded understanding.


    "Now that everything is settled, are there any other questions?" Orion asked, sweeping his eyes across the entire room.


    They all shook their heads in response.


    Seeing no further queries, Orion nodded decisively. "Since there are no other questions, I want you all to remember that Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s death will be kept a secret until further notice. If this information is leaked to anyone, it is unimaginable to foresee the chaos that would erupt when people find out that the god protecting them has met his end. Regardless of their position, anyone found divulging such a secret to the public will be immediately expelled from the Orion''s Cities," he said before turning his attention back towards the Vige Chief.


    "Now that we''re done, our vige will have its annual festival, which will also serve as Orion''s coronation as the new Vige Chief. So, please, everyone should ensure they prepare for Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s remembrance ceremony, which will ur before it," the Vige Chief announced.


    "Of course, I am aware that we all have our cultural differences, which is why Queen Selene and other representatives of the races within the Orion''s Cities will be given the option to choose whether to be present. They can personally meet with the newly appointed Vige Chief with their respective gifts after the festival," he added, briefly focusing on Queen Selene to ensure her understanding before shifting his attention towards the rest of the key figures, who all nodded happily at the prospect of the festival despite everything that had transpired.


    "And for the final announcement before the meeting is officially over, all in favour of bringing High King Eldric to be one of the key figures, raise your hands," the Vige Chief concluded.

 Chapter 873 The Four-Eared Elves Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 873 The Four-Eared Elves Punishment</h4>


    All eleven present¡ªOrion, the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth, and Caretakers Shani, Ivor, Z, N, and Niada¡ªraised their hands in response.


    After Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s sacrifice, it would be selfish of them not to allow High King Eldric into their midst when deciding on matters that determine the territory''s fate. Furthermore, based on his performance in handling the Pixie race, it was evident that he was a capable leader, and they were all looking forward to his presence during the next meeting.


    The Vige Chief nodded and lowered his hand, signalling everybody to do the same. "Is anyone against High King Eldric bing one of the key figures?" he asked again.


    This time around, nobody raised their hands.


    Witnessing this scene, the Vige Chief nodded decisively. "Since Orion is the only one with the closest rtionship to the Pixie race, he will personally go to the Pixie Kingdom to inform High King Eldric about the important news before an official announcement is made across the Orion''s Cities. This meeting is officially over," he announced, his voice echoing in the room.


    As the meeting ended, they all rose from their seats and exited the room?one by one. Some stayed behind to discuss vital matters before eventually departing.


    Orion walked alongside Queen Selene, guiding her out the meeting hall and through the corridors until they reached the stairs leading outside.


    "Before I head to the Garden, I need to attend to something first, so I won''t be able to escort you to the Pce manor," Orion exined, his tone apologetic yet firm.


    Queen Selene shook her head. "You don''t need to worry. I''m aware of how busy you are, so you cane to?visit the Pce Manor whenever you are free," she responded, her eyes briefly lingering on Isadora, who had arrived by Orion''s side. She knew?that the?princess was now working as his personal assistant, so her arrival wasn''t as surprising as the first time she had received the information.


    "Alright," Orion responded, nodding in understanding. "Take care, I''ll see youter," he added.


    Queen Selene nodded and immediately took off, soaring into the sky.


    Witnessing this scene, Orion''s expression tightened, recalling that Aerialia had refused to teach him a technique to soar into the sky, utilizing his Celestial energy.


    Orion had asked Queen Selene how she had learned to fly, and she mentioned it felt like an instinctual discovery during early morning training. However, not just he but also Crystalia and the other Primserion Divine apostles were currently training to unlock such an ability, with little sess so far.


    ''Humph! I''ll have to find a way to make her speak, whether she wants to or not,'' Orion thought, then turned to Isadora. "Let''s go," he added, immediately leaping into the air.


    Isadora nodded and followed suit, leaping behind him as they rushed toward Patriarch Rn''s manor.


    ¡­.......


    Patriarch Rn Manor


    As Orion and Isadora touched down beside Patriarch Rn''s Manor, they were met with the weing sight of Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, and the Four-eared elves'' god-chosen standing at the entrance, eagerly awaiting their arrival.


    Patriarch Rn nodded at Isadora before turning his attention to Orion, a warm smile gracing his features. "Mr. Orion, you''re finally here. I was worried you wouldn''t make it," he remarked.


    Orion shook his head in response. "I promised to be here today, so I''ll make sure to arrive on time," he assured.


    "Of course. Please,e inside," Patriarch Rn invited, leading the way with the confidence that someone as esteemed and trustworthy as Orion would honour theirmitments.


    Soon, they all gathered around a wide rectangr table adorned with kalna fruits and other delights from the Garden, carefully arranged in wooden bowls ced strategically near Orion.


    "How are your progress and training at the Strongholds? Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth have mentioned that you are all quick learners, and it seems it''s only a matter of time before you excel," Orion asked, taking a bite of the kalna fruit as he nced at Leif and the other gods'' chosen individuals.


    Leif cleared his throat before responding, "Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth have been instrumental in our progress. Thanks to their guidance, we''ve been learning the rules of the Strongholds and gaining insight into what it means to be a warrior," he exined, nodding affirmatively.


    "That''s excellent news. I''ll pass on yourpliments to Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth when I see them," Orion replied with a nod before adding swiftly, "Regarding your punishment, I''ve reached a decision."


    Hearing Orion''s words, an eerie silence suddenly enveloped their surroundings.


    "What have you decided, Mr. Orion?" Patriarch Rn asked, his voice involuntarily trembling as he gulped deeply.


    Leif, Isadora, and the others attentively kept their attention, patiently waiting for Orion''s response.


    "As you''ve heard, Orion''s Cities will be undergoing total reconstruction and expansion due to our current dilemma. The tree nymphs are spreading across the territory to regrow vegetation and provide materials for the reconstruction. As punishment, the Four-earedelvesrace will handle the reconstruction under the supervision of designated individuals to ensure everything goes as nned."


    "In return, you''ll have a chance to start anew in this territory. It would be beneficial if you stop causing problems after this, especially since Isadora pleaded for your forgiveness and made all this possible," Orion said, his expression solemn. "If you persist, the consequences will be severe."


    From Patriarch Rn to Leif, Leona, Lyndon, and the others, they all nodded in understanding.


    Lief and the rest of the gods'' chosens stood up from their seats and instantly bowed towards Orion, "Thank you, Mr Orion! This time around, we promise not to do anything that would cause harm to the Orion''s Cities, but instead work hard on redeeming ourselves and ensuring that the Four-eared elves prove themselves to be a capable race that the Orion Cities will never forget weing into their arms!" Leif said, his voice filled with emotion and expression serious.

 Chapter 874 Relevant Information

    <h4>Chapter 874 Relevant Information </h4>


    Orion nodded thoughtfully before turning to Patriarch Rn. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to discuss with you but haven''t found the time," he mentioned.


    "What is it?" Patriarch Rn''s interest was piqued.


    Orion borated on the Vige''s efforts to collect wires and metal scraps, particrly those of the warriors, who, during their exploration, scouted newnds and brought back broken parts for the Four-eared elves to exchange for services when their caravan arrived.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Patriarch Rn nodded in understanding. "I see why you''re asking. epting only Kalna fruits as payment might have seemed suspicious, so we added metal scraps to make the trade appear more bnced. These scraps weren''t useless, though. Scavenging for metals is a thriving business. Once refurbished, they can be used to repair parts of the Runaway City or traded lucratively with other Runaway Cities in need," he exined.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He had wondered about the metal scraps'' purpose and found Patriarch Rn''s exnation logical and convincing.


    "Do you happen to be familiar with Stronghold Leader Drakar?" Orion asked, transitioning to his next topic.


    Patriarch Rn nodded knowingly. He anticipated Orion to someday ask this question, having previously discussed this matter with Vige Chief Brane. They had delved into it the night they arrived to handle the situation involving the gods'' chosen who had betrayed the Four-eared Elves race.


    "The Vige Chief has already informed me of everything. I regret disclosing more about the outside world in exchange for Kalna fruits. Had I known that he would betray the Vige and jeopardize your life and the lives of others for such a trade, I would not have taken that action at the time," Patriarch Rn responded.


    He exined the details of the conversation and how Stronghold Leader Drakar had coerced them into making a trade despite their prior agreement with the Vige Chief. Therefore, he had only shared limited information regarding the outside world, including the deal involving the rare magical beast sold to Stronghold Leader Drakar.


    "Nheless, I believe his decision to leave the Vige is foolish. Having lived outside that world for a long time, I can assure you that it''s filled with suffering, pain, hunger, and the persistent struggle to survive. If I were given a choice between staying out there, even with a Grade 2 or the Grade 3 Runaway city, I''d choose here every single time," he added, sighing wearily.


    Upon hearing that the Vige Chief had already discussed such matters with Patriarch Rn, Orion wasn''t surprised. However, as Patriarch Rn exined the trade with Stronghold Leader Drakar, he nodded in understanding, finding his response satisfactory.


    "So, you also trade magical beasts?" Orion asked, raising a curious eyebrow.


    "Yes, of course. As?I?mentioned earlier, survival drives us to do everything possible, including breeding and trading various rare magical beasts with other Runaway Cities. However, our primary focus lies in the ''Elixir of the Four Ears,'' a unique brew exclusively sold by the Four-eared lone Rabbit Runaway City, along with ''The Fruit of Complete Fulfillment''," Patriarch Rn exined, casting a nce at the Kalna fruits on the table.


    "Each Runaway City specializes in something unique, offering it to the outside world. This strategy helps control scarcity and product costs and provides a vital lifeline for survival. Everything else serves to bolster our chances of survival."


    Orion nodded, absorbing Patriarch Rn''s words. "What about the sanctuaries? Do you have any information about them?" he asked. Having gained some knowledge from Captain Seig and Evadne, he was keen to hear if Patriarch Rn had additional knowledge about them.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Patriarch Rn nced at the curious expressions of his daughter and the others around him. It was obvious that they were all eager to delve deeper into the topic of the sanctuaries.


    "My knowledge about the sanctuaries is limited, but I do know they are the home of gods, divine apostles, and demigods¡ªthe safest haven in the world. Those living within a sanctuary do not need to worry about food, water, or survival; they experience the best life, passing down this privilege from one generation to the next. Legends depict it as an entire world shielded from the dangers of the Vylkr vines. However, it''s something I doubt I''ll ever witness in my lifetime," Patriarch Rn responded, exhaling deeply, his expression tinged with sadness.


    After absorbing Patriarch Rn''s exnation and realizing he had limited knowledge about sanctuaries like Evadne, Orion asked his next question: "Do you know how many grades of Runaway Cities there are?"


    With their imminent reconnection to the outside world, gathering information about the current state of affairs was crucial, and this was one piece of the puzzle.


    "I know there are Grade 1, Grade 2, and Grade 3 Runaway Cities. However, I''ve only seen a Grade 3 Runaway City once in my life, during my travels with my father. It was significantlyrger than two Grade 2 Runaway Cities and more breathtaking than any city I''ve ever encountered. As for the existence of a Grade 4 Runaway City, I''m not certain. If it does exist, I wouldn''t be surprised if it were a sanctuaryin itself," Patriarch Rn replied.


    Orion''s curiosity quenched, and he focused on concluding their discussion. "Is that everything you know about them?" he asked.


    Patriarch Rn nodded regretfully. "I wish I could provide more information, but that''s all I am aware of," he admitted.


    Understanding the limit of his knowledge, Orion responded gratefully, "That''s all I wanted to know, Patriarch Rn. Thank you for answering truthfully," he said, finishing his Kalna fruit before rising from his seat.


    "Also, remember that this territory will soon surpass any sanctuary. It will be a ''Paradise.'' So, I hope the Four-eared elves remain loyal until then. Otherwise, we won''t hesitate to sever our ties," he added, signalling to Isadora that their meeting was concluded.


    "I''ll take your words to heart, Mr. Orion," Patriarch Rn replied, rising from his seat and watching as Orion left the building with Isadora.


    Patriarch Rn turned to his son and the gods''chosens, who wore curious expressions as they absorbed everything they had just heard.


    "I need you to ensure that our discussion remains a secret. No one else should know what was said here. Do you understand?" Patriarch Rn said firmly, eyeing two small figures peeking from the corner of the room.

 Chapter 875 Isadora’s Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 875 Isadora''s Predicament</h4>


    Hearing Patriarch Rn''s instructions, Lyndon, Lief, and the others nodded in solemn agreement. After what they had learned, they understood the gravity of the situation and the need for secrecy.


    "Alright. Since you''ve all heard what Mr. Orion said regarding the punishment, you can head out to inform the rest of the Four-eared Elves race. Tell them this is their only chance to integrate into the Orion''s Cities or be expelled if they fail to fulfil their task wlessly. You may go," Patriarch Rnmanded, observing their solemn nods as they left the room individually, including Lyndon.


    Once they were all gone, Patriarch Rn decided to go upstairs and check on the two children, who were likely pretending to be sound asleep.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Third Border City


    Garden


    As theynded before the grand entrance of the Garden, Orion nced at Isadora. "I know this is your first time officially meeting my wife, Aurora, and the Pixie royal family, but don''t worry. Just follow my lead, and everything will be fine," he reassured her, observing her anxious expression.


    Isadora nodded in understanding. "I''ll keep that in mind, Mr. Orion," she replied, trying to calm her nerves and the twitching of her ears, which seemed to intensify as they neared the Garden. Working closely with Orion for two days gave her a glimpse of the Garden''s distinct atmospherepared to the Orion Cities, making her anxious about behaving appropriately to avoid trouble.


    "What''s going on with your ears?" Orion asked curiously, noticing Isadora''s ear twitches. He hadn''t noticed it before, as their previous movements were subtle enough that he assumed she was controlling them herself. However, seeing them twitch so noticeably now, he couldn''t help but ask about her well-being.


    Perhaps he had been pushing her to work too much.


    Isadora, however, swiftly shook her head. "You don''t need to worry, Mr Orion. This is simply something that happens once in a while. It''s nothing serious," she quickly reassured him.


    "Okay, let''s go then," Orion responded. He approached the guards standing at the entrance of the Garden, nodding at them as he passed through the passageway leading to the Garden.


    Isadora followed behind him, her eyes brightening in surprise and amazement when she entered the Garden. The sun''s brilliance shone down upon the jewels, flowers, and trees, lighting them with a beautiful, mesmerizing hue. She looked around, trying to imprint everything into her mind.


    "It''s beautiful," Isadora muttered, her gaze lingering on the breathtaking scenery.


    Suddenly, her attention was drawn forward to a familiar figure. The woman was dressed in a green, carpet-like gown adorned with intricate leaf designs of various sizes and colours. Her hair, a blend of golden and green, was crowned with a tiara made of vine flowers, with white pupils observing them as she approached their direction.


    "Although you might have already seen her before, I''ll make an official introduction," Orion said, noticing Isadora''s dazed expression. "Aurora, this is Isadora, my personal assistant. Isadora, meet Aurora, the proprietor of the Garden and my wife."


    Isadora''s brows inwardly twitched upon hearing how Orion had introduced her, knowing she had many titles that could have suited the asion. However, considering her decision to work under him and her current dilemma, she chose not to dwell on it. She bowed slightly and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Aurora. I hope we get the chance to get along in the future."


    Aurora smiled warmly, her curious eyes on Isadora''s fiercely twitching ears. "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Princess Isadora," she responded, then added with concern, "Is there anything wrong, Miss Isadora?"


    Isadora quickly replied, "No, it''s nothing. My ears are like this once in a while. They would stop twitching so violently after a while." She then shifted her attention towards Orion, who was also looking at her suspiciously and nodded in affirmation at him.


    "Okay, if you say so," Aurora responded, furrowing her brows in confusion, sensing something was amiss with Isadora. However, if Isadora did not mention it, she felt she had no right to pry.


    "Come on, let me escort you to the Pixie Kingdom," she added, turning around and grasping Orion''s right hand with her left before leading the way.


    Observing this scene, Isadora couldn''t help but ponder how Orion managed to care for so many wives. Although she had only met a few of them, like Healer Greta, Reena, Dariya Mia, Anara, and even his first child, Grace, it was clear they were all deeply in love with him. Isadora struggled to understand this, especially considering that many of these women were tree nymphs and could not bear children. How Orion had achieved such a feat was beyond her understanding.


    Isadora suppressed the instinctual twitching in her ears as she followed Aurora and Orion through the Garden. She marvelled atthe sight ofvarious Pixies flying around, tending to the Garden, guarding it, or attending to various other tasks.


    After twenty minutes, they finally reached their destination.


    They stood before the entrance gate of the Pixie Kingdom, a structure made of thick bushes and tall trees that concealed their surroundings. Various guards and officials hovered in the air, awaiting their arrival.


    At the forefront stood two regal figures: High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena. They instantly approached them.


    "High King Eldric, High Queen Rowena, it''s good to see you both doing well. I hope the situation in the Pixie Kingdom has returned to normal," Orion greeted with a smile.


    They nodded in response.


    Orion gestured beside him, "This is Isadora, my personal assistant. Isadora, meet High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena, the leaders of the Pixie race."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Isadora greeted, bowing respectfully in their direction.


    High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena looked at Isadora curiously as they nodded in response.


    High King Eldric instantly soared into the sky above Orion and Isadora, sprinkling his pixie dust over them.


    Isadora, who was watching with curiosity, was surprised when she felt a wave of lightheadedness hit her and noticed her body was gradually shrinking.

 Chapter 876 The New Key Leaders Appointment

    Chapter 876 The New Key Leader''s Appointment


    ??As Isadora yelled hysterically while descending toward the ground, Aurora instantly stretched out her hand and caught her on her palms before she could hit the ground.


    Isadora calmed her racing heart andy on the surface of Aurora''s palm, looking at her shrunken form in disbelief before shifting her gaze to the world around her, which seemed to have been greatly magnified.


    Suddenly, a loud voice thundered from above.


    "Are you okay?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with concern as she looked at Isadora''s dazed expression.


    Isadora shifted her attention toward Aurora''s immense figure and nodded slowly in response, "I''m fine. I was just a little overwhelmed," she replied, pushing herself up to stand.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault. I should have warned you earlier," Orion''s voice sounded beside her. He stretched his hand for her to grab onto and pulled her upwards. "This is an innate ability of the Pixie race called ''Dust Morphosis.'' It grants them the ability to temporarily alter the form of any living or non-living thing for a certain time limit," he added, exining what had just happened to them after noticing Isadora''s bewildered expression.


    "An innate ability?" Isadora muttered to herself, nodding in understanding. Although she hadn''t expected the Pixie race to have such a frightening innate ability, it only made her curious and interested in studying how it works. After all, every race has an innate ability, including the Four-eared Elves race.


    "I''ll wait for you all until you''re done," Aurora said, smiling as she handed them over to the Pixie guards, who had arrived to hoist them into the air.


    Orion and Isadora nodded in understanding as they watched Aurora turn around and depart after bidding farewell to High King Eldric, his wife and the other high-ranking officials.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Thirty minutester


    Orion sat with High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena in a small, private room, discussing recent events.


    "It''s good. I''m happy that there were no objections to my appointment," High King Eldric said, nodding appreciatively.


    Any misconceptions he had about the key figures of the Orion Cities were swiftly washed away after hearing Orion''s news, as his appointment as one of them proved that they didn''t care about power or their positions; they only wanted the best for the Orion Cities.


    High Queen Rowena ced her hand on her husband''s arm, acknowledging that this was a milestone for the Pixie race. Thoughts of thete Aegis of the Arctic Deity crossed her mind briefly. ''If only Aegis of the Arctic Deity were still here,'' she couldn''t help but think before pushing those thoughts aside. She reminded herself they could achieve such a milestone because ofAegisof the Arctic Deity.


    "Is there any additional news?" High King Eldric asked, curiosity evident in his voice.


    Orion shook his head. "No, that''s all," he responded.


    "Okay, why don''t I show you the way out then, Mr. Orion?" High King Eldric stood up with High Queen Rowena beside him.


    Orion nodded, rising to his feet and following behind them as they exited the private room. As theywalked down the hallway toward the private area where Isadora was waiting, they instantly noticed her standing outside the door.


    Isadora immediately caught their attention and walked toward them. She bowed slightly to High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena before turning her attention to Orion.


    "You''ve been waiting outside?" Orion raised a brow in curiosity.


    "I felt ufortable waiting for you inside and decided to wait out here so we can leave as soon as you arrive," Isadora responded, her expression serious.


    "You really have an amazing personal assistant, Mr. Orion," High Queen Rowena remarked with a smile.


    She sensed a connection with Isadora but couldn''t pinpoint the reason. Nevertheless, she trusted her instincts and aimed to maintain a good rtionship with her, especially since Isadora was Orion''s personal assistant.


    Orion smiled at High Queen Rowena''s words before turning to Isadora. "Well, our meeting is done, so we can leave now," he said, taking off into the air with the help of the Pixie wings on his back.


    Isadora nodded and followed suit, rising slowly into the air with herownPixie wings.


    "We''ll take our leave now, your Highnesses. Hope to see you at our next meeting," Orion said as they both bowed slightly in response.


    Then, he turned around and swiftly soared forward into the air.


    Isadora also hurriedly followed behind him, gritting her teeth as she tried to match Orion''s speed.


    They soon emerged from the entrance hallway and exited the Canopy Castle.


    ¡­........


    Before they exited the Garden, Orion decided to give Isadora a tour of the Pixie kingdom.


    "It''s incredible!" Isadora eximed, her eyes widening as she soared through the streets of the vast Pixie Kingdom below.


    Having spent most of her time within the metal barriers of the ''Four-eared Lone Rabbit'' Runaway City, with only a few scent refreshers and flowers to break the monotony, the Pixie Kingdom felt like a breath of fresh air. Houses and buildings nestled in trees or blooming atop them created a picturesquendscape. Her four ears seemed to have cooled down, no longer twitching as fiercely as before.


    In fact, she could hear faint, soft whispers entering her ears, weing her or sharing seemingly trivial information. It didn''t take her long to realize that these were the voices of the trees and greens around her,municating through her race''s innate ability.


    Isadora let out a deep exhale, attempting to gradually calm the sudden euphoria coursing through her body. If allowed to relocate the entire Four-eared elves race to a ce like this, she wouldn''t hesitate to ept it.


    "Isadora¡­" a familiar voice suddenly cut through her thoughts, returning her to the present.


    She turned sharply toward Orion, who looked concerned as he looked at her.


    "Are you okay? You''ve been behaving strangely since earlier today," Orion asked, raising a brow as he scrutinized her suspiciously.


    DespiteIsadora''scountless confirmations that she was fine, it was difficult for him not to doubt her condition, especially with her fiercely twitching ears and now dazed appearance mid-flight.

 Chapter 877 Isadora And Maeves Confrontation

    Chapter 877 Isadora And Maeve''s Confrontation


    ??If anything happened to the Princess of the Four-eared elves race under his watch, it would have the opposite effect of what he hoped to achieve. Therefore, he wanted to ensure that everything was perfectly alright with her. If she needed to return home to recover, he had no problem with that.


    "No, nothing is wrong with me," Isadora responded, swiftly shaking her head. However, as she caughtOrion''s solemn,questioning expression, she hesitated, avoiding his gaze.


    "What is it that you are hiding from me?" Orion asked, his expression bing even moreserious. He halted and observed as Isadora also halted and hovered, awaiting her response.


    Isadora suddenly slumped her shoulders, her gaze still avoiding Orion''s eyes, as she began to exin, "The reason I''ve been behaving strangely is because of my race''s innate ability, which is rted to these ears." She thendetailed everything her father had told her about their innate abilities, sharing her discovery and the reasons behind her recent behaviour until she concluded her exnation.


    Orion nodded in understanding, inwardly relieved that it wasn''t anything serious. "Is that all?" he asked, his eyes fixed on Isadora to ensure she wasn''t hiding anything.


    Isadora nodded, "Yes, that''s everything," she responded, fidgeting in her position.


    "Okay, let''s get going. We''ll cut your task short today so you can return home to restfortably and resume your task tomorrow," Orion responded.


    "I understand," Isadora replied, nodding dissapointedly.


    Just as they were about to resume their flight forward and dash out of the Pixie Kingdom¡ª


    "MR. ORION, PLEASE WAIT¡­!" A loud voice tore through the air, resonating in their ears and causing them to halt their flight, looking toward the direction of the voice.


    They immediately saw a mature woman who appeared to be in herte twenties. She wore a vibrant green and yellow thigh-high dress adorned with detailed designs entuating a beautiful pair of ck tights visible from underneath as she flew towards their position. She had a sword with a red jewel on its hilt, securely sheathed at her waist, and a shield strapped to her back.


    The woman soon arrived before them, breathing heavily, showcasing she had exerted herself to catch up with Orion.


    "Haaa¡­ Mr. Orion, I wasn''t expecting to see you here today!!" Meave eximed, trying to catch her breath.


    Orion nodded, "I just came to meet with High King Eldric and discuss some private matters with him," he responded before quickly introducing Isadora, "This is Isadora, my personal assistant." He then introduced Meave to Isadora, "Isadora, this is Maeve, the Vice Guild Master of the Gardeners'' Guild."


    Maeve instantly shifted her attention toward Isadora, carefully examining her. She was surprised to hear that Orion had a personal assistant whom he had brought along to the Pixie Kingdom.


    Isadora, in turn, did the same, taking in Maeve''s entire being from head to toe. Even without being told, she knew Maeve was an important figure, especially after witnessing how she approached Orion.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Vice Guildmaster Maeve," Isadora said, bowing slightly in respect.


    "Likewise, Miss Isadora," Maeve responded, returning the gesture. "Mr. Orion, why don''t you visit the Gardeners'' Guild before you leave? I have a matter I would like to discuss with you regarding ourst conversation," she added promptly, fearing that Orion might suddenly change the topic and leave.


    "Oh!" Orion''s eyes widened in response, instantly recalling theirst conversation and understanding what she was trying to say."I''m sorry, I forgot. There''s been a lot of things for me to handletely, especially with everything going on, so it''s a little hard for me to keep track,"heexhaled tiredly.


    "You don''t need to exin, Mr. Orion, I perfectly understand,"Maeve responded, shaking her head firmly. "Nheless, if that''s the case, why don''t you use this opportunity to rest before you leave? That''s if you are still interested in helping them out,"she quickly added.


    Isadora''s ears twitched, sensing thatsomething was going on between Vice Guildmaster Maeve and Orion that shewasn''t aware of. They were speaking with each other almost cryptically, as though they didn''t want her to understand what they were saying.


    She furrowed her brows, narrowing her eyes at the two of them.


    Hearing Maeve''s words, Orion nodded thoughtfully before shifting his attention towards Isadora, "You can continue without me and return home to rest.I have something I need to attend to before I leave,"Orion said, his tone serious.


    Isadora shook her head fiercely, "No, I am not leaving without you, Mr. Orion. If you have something you need to take care of before returning home, then I might as well follow you as your personal assistant and helpplete it as best as you can,"she responded, her expression solemn as she stared at Orion.


    "COUGH!!"Maeve suddenly started to cough continuously when she heard Isadora''s words, attracting Isadora''s attention.


    Isadora stared at Maeve suspiciously.


    "Miss Isadora, this is not something you can or should handle. I assure you that Mr. Orion is perfectly capable of taking care of this, so there is no reason for you to stress yourself and worry," Maeve responded, arranging her words sensibly to prevent her from following them.


    "Vice Guildmaster Maeve, I am Mr.Orion''s personal assistant, not yours, so regardless of your position, I don''t thinkyou have any right to inform me on how to do my job. Only Mr. Orion has that right.If Mr. Orion says I should go, then I''ll.If he says I should apany him, I''ll apany him. However, if I see the need to ensure that hepletes his task properly without acquiring any stress, I''ll ensure that I do so as his ''personal assistant,"Isadora responded, slightly bowing towards Maeve to showcase that she hadn''t spoken out of spite or anger and was mainly exining the fact.


    Maeve narrowed her eyes at Isadora. Initially, she had thought that the woman beside Orion was someone she could form a familiar rtionship with in the future.However, after listening to her response, she instantly began to think it was improbable.

 Chapter 878 Isadoras Suspicions

    Chapter 878 Isadora''s Suspicions


    ??Orion cleared his throat tightly,"As my personal assistant, I appreciate the thoughtfulness in ensuring that Idon''tstress myself by being overconfident. Nheless, I can assure you that you don''t need to worry about this. Just return home and rest so you can prepare for the subsequent days ahead, considering how stressful they would be,"he responded.


    HearingOrion''swords, Isadora bit her lip as she nodded in understanding. Even though she wanted to voice her disagreement, Orion was her boss, so shecouldn''tspeak to him as freely asshewished, especially after the way she had just talked to Vice-Guildmaster Maeve.


    "Iunderstand,MrOrion; I''llbe taking my leave immediately,"Isadora replied, bowing slightly towards Orion before shifting her attention towards Maeve, who now had a slight smile at the corner of her lips as she stared back at her.


    Isadora suppressed whatever thought she wanted to voiceout, remembering her current position, which wasnowhereas high as the two people before her.


    "Alright,I''msorry for cutting our tour so shortly and will promise to find other ways tomake up for itter. In the meantime, let me escort you out of the Pixie Kingdom so youdon''tget lost,"Orion responded.


    "Don''tworry, Mr Orion,I''vememorized the entire route. You can go on without me,"Isadora responded, shaking her head.


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked


    Isadora nodded affirmatively.


    "Alright, then I''ll see youter," Orion said, nodding at Isadora before he turned around and flew away with Maeve leading the way beside him.


    Isadora narrowed her eyes at the both of them until they disappeared from her vision.


    ¡­....¡­.


    As Maeve continued to lead the way forward, Orion could tell that they weren''t heading towards the direction of the Gardeners'' Guild.


    "Aren''t we heading towards the Gardeners'' Guild?" Orion asked with a raised brow, his eyes fixed on Maeve.


    "Mr Orion, it wouldn''t be best for us to do such a thing at the Gardeners Guild. It would be bad if we were caught," Maeve responded, smiling wryly.


    She even began to feel guilty because it seemed like she was implicating Orion in a crime. Nheless, this issue needed to be solved.


    Orion nodded in understanding, quietly following behind Maeve.


    After a few more minutes of flying through the air, they soon arrived at a tall, thick flower that had been converted into a tall building.


    "This is a middle-ss inn where no one would easily discover us or uncover what we are doing. If it weren''t for what we are about to do, I would have taken you to one of the best inns in the Pixie Kingdom. I''m sorry for taking you to a ce like this, Mr. Orion," Maeve said, halting mid-flight and bowing towards Orion regretfully.


    "You don''t have to worry. Since I agreed to this, I''ll naturally follow along with your ns and ensure that we don''t do anything that will get us in trouble," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Maeve smiled. She had already guessed what Orion''sresponsewould be, and hearing that it wasn''t much different from what she had predicted, she couldn''t help but admit that Orion was an amazing young man.


    "Let''s go then," Maeve responded, leading the way forward.


    They flew towards the main door of the building, opened it, walked in, and closed it behind them. They approached the receptionist''s desk.


    When they walked into the bar, the receptionist had already fixed her eyes on them. From the woman''s attire and expensive weapon - the sword strapped to her waist - and the shield strapped on her back, it was easy to tell that she was a warrior or a Gardener and an extremely powerful one.


    Meanwhile, the man''s attire was also very expensive. Even if others might not be able to tell, from her years serving as an inn attendant under her father, she could immediately identify that the Pixie wings behind his back were artificial Pixie wings, and they were not cheap either, but ones that cost about six to ten medium crystal pieces.


    The receptionist''s mind reeled with different thoughts as she tried to figure out their identity, understanding that they weren''t ordinary individuals.


    Orion and Maeve soon arrived at the receptionist''s desk.


    "We want to book yourrgest and most pleasing room. How much is it?" Maeve asked, her strict expression disying little emotion as she stared at the receptionist, awaiting her response.


    "Ourrgest and most pleasing room costs one medium crystal piece per day, miss. Ites with three square meals, a bathroom, and its own temperature water regtor," the receptionist responded professionally.


    Maeve nodded, "That''s a fair price. Here, you can keep the change," she replied, bringing out two medium crystal pieces from the small sack hanging from the side of her waist and cing them on the table.


    The receptionist gulped upon seeing the two medium crystal pieces. Looking briefly at the two figures before her, she was immediately convinced that her assumptions were correct.


    Meanwhile, she quickly took the two medium crystal pieces in her hands and stored them away in a box underneath the receptionist''s desk.


    "That''s very kind of you, miss," the receptionist said appreciatively. "Please follow me; I''ll take you to our room," she responded, standing up from her receptionist desk.


    "Mr. Orion, you can go on without me. I''ll go and get the rest of the others," Maeve whispered almost silently.


    Orion nodded quietly before following the receptionist upstairs.


    Maeve quietly left through the door and soared out of the inn. Meanwhile, the receptionist continued leading the way, pretending she hadn''t heard or seen anything.


    ¡­.......¡­..


    Isadora furrowed her brows in confusion as she peeped from a corner at the nt-like building Orion and Maeve had just walked into. Though she wasn''t aware of the kind of work they were doing, she couldn''t help but have doubts after watching how they suspiciously flew into the building.


    ''What are they doing in there?'' Isadora thought.


    She was tempted to get closer to fully understand what was happening and even more so to leave to avoid getting into trouble.

 Chapter 879 The Four Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 879 The Four Familiar Faces</h4>


    She knew Orion and Maeve wouldn''t take it lightly if they were caught hiding something.


    However, for some reason, after following Orion for thest two days, the idea that the youngest Key Leader, architect of the Orion''s Cities, and the next Vige Chief had something to hide, especially with an influential figure within the Pixie Kingdom, was enough to make her stay a little longer and be tempted by what was happening.


    Suddenly, the main door of the building was pulled open again, and to her surprise, Maeve stepped out alone. She scanned the surroundings cautiously as if making sure she wasn''t being followed before swiftly taking flight into the air.


    Witnessing this scene, Isadora''s mind raced with questions.


    ''What''s going on? What happened to Mr. Orion? Why did shee out alone?'' Isadora thought, her concern growing.


    She felt an immediate urge to rush into the building and check on Orion. However, she quickly remembered what she had been told about Orion''s strength and realised he wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Isadora took a deep breath to calm her racing thoughts before she took flight, chasing after Maeve. If Maeve had ill intentions towards Orion, she was determined to uncover them and intervene before it was toote.


    ¡­.......


    Fifteen minutester


    "What is she up to?" Isadora muttered to herself, trailing?behind?Maeve as she watched the Vice Guildmaster return to the building with four Pixie women following closely beside her.


    Isadora had observed how Maeve had subtly called each woman aside, ensuring they weren''t being watched before they left whatever they were doing and followed her.


    As the five of them disappeared behind the closed door, Isadora''s heart raced with anxiety. Her mind spun as she tried to understand everything she had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, a furry white head poked out from her leafy attire. The small, snowy-furred creature peered around cautiously before fixing its gaze on Isadora and mbering onto her shoulder from inside her leafy dress.


    Isadora noticed her magical beast''s emergence and softly rubbed its?small?head. "It''s okay, I''m not in danger. I''ve just gotten myself anxious thinking about something?very important," she said, sighing wearily.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at her beast. "Why don''t you help me look at what''s happening within the building?" she suggested, pointing toward the distant building Maeve and the others had entered.


    The magical beast narrowed its eyes at the building''s structure, scanning its surroundings before shaking its head. It descended from Isadora''s shoulder and attempted to retreat back into her leafy dress to return to its slumber. However, Isadora quickly caught it and hugged it.


    "Come on, don''t you want to help me? You know I wouldn''t have asked for your help if it wasn''t urgent, right?" Isadora pleaded, hoping it would agree.


    The small snowy-furred beast remained silent momentarily, then opened its small jaws and stretched its tongue to lick Isadora''s cheek.


    Witnessing its reaction, Isadora smiled brightly, knowing it had epted to help her.


    "Okay, let''s make a n then. This is who I want you to find..." Isadora said, beginning to exin her idea.


    The snowy-furred beast remained silent and listened thoughtfully to every word she spoke.


    ¡­..........


    Knock!! Knock!!


    "Come in," Orion said, reclining on therge bed in the spacious room after taking his bath.


    The door swung open, and Maeve entered, still dressed in her familiar mixed blue and yellow thigh-high dress, short ck tights peeking out, a sword with a red jewel at her waist, and a shield on her back. The difference this time was the four young women following closely behind her.


    The first woman, appearing in her early twenties, was dressed in a beautiful knee-length dress, her long ck hair pouring down to her waist. She had a slim build and a moderate bust naturally filling her dress. The second woman wore a sleeveless cor shirt and a long matching skirt that reached down to her ankles, with simrly long ck hair flowing in waves down her back. She also appeared to be in her mid-twenties, possessing a curvier build with birth-breeding hips that were quite appealing.


    The third woman, appearing to be in her mid-twenties, was dressed in shorts and a long-sleeve cor shirt with the lower buttons undone, revealing a sizeable amount of cleavage. She appealing.


    The third woman, appearing to be in her mid-twenties, was had short green bobbed hair, more prominent curves from her waist to her upper body, and thick, muscr thighs that caught Orion''s gaze momentarily.


    What also caught his attention were the scars scattered across her body, running from her legs, around her sturdy thighs, up to her neck, and some minor ones on her right cheek.


    From the looks of it, she wasn''t ashamed of her scars and even wore the most revealing attire among the women present. Sensing Orion''s lingering gaze, the woman smiled lightly and winked at him.


    As for the fourth woman, she appeared to be the youngest among them all, and if Orion had to guess, he would say that she seemed to be around his age. She had brown wavy hair and wore a long pair of ck tights reaching her ankles and a light brown short-sleeve shirt stretching down to her upper thighs.


    Her build was the most incredible among all the women present - arge pair of breasts that threatened to burst out of her shirt, seeming argeas her head. In contrast, her incredible buttocks pushed back against her ck tights, their curves matching perfectly with her beautiful, thick legs.


    Due to their immense differences in size, hehadn''t beenable to properly know their staturespreviously.The only thing that remained clear was that they were all virtually appealing and attractive, and seeing them again now in his pixie size, he couldn''t help but agree with his assumption that he was right.


    As though sensing his lingering gaze on her, the woman shyly shifted her attention to the side, avoiding his gaze.


    At that moment, Maeve suddenly said, "This is Ivy, Willow, Whisperwing, and Breezeflutter, everyone I mentioned to you about," she introduced the women from the first to thest.

 Chapter 880 A Lovers Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 880 A Lover''s Guilty Conscience


    ??Orion nodded in understanding. Looking at the women, who seemed to scrutinise him, Orion felt he was doing something illegal.


    ''It couldn''t be because this will be my first time with a Pixie, right?'' Orionthought,before he cleared his throat to speak.


    "Just to rify, everyone is here of their own free will, right?" Orion asked.


    All four women nodded in response.


    "Do any of you have partners?" Orion asked. He was mindful of the cultural differences within the Pixie race and wanted to avoid any actions that might lead to trouble.


    The first Pixie woman, Ivy, raised her hand. "I have a partner, Mr. Orion. But don''t worry, I''ve kept my visit here a secret from him. If he were to find out, I fear what might happen," Ivy responded, biting her lip as she continued, "However, this condition has drained our finances, leading us from one healer or alchemist to another in search of a cure. So, despite knowing I should have refrained from tasting your semen that day, I understand this is for the best and will do whatever it takes to get better."


    Hearing the woman''s response, Orion furrowed his brows in thought. He shifted his attention towards Maeve, observing as she slumped her shoulders in defeat after noticing his gaze. Then, he refocused on the woman.


    "If that''s the case,thenyou don''t have to do this. For the sake of you and your partner, it''s not necessary. You can wait in the other room while we finish, and afterwards, I''ll send someone to call you for your share," Orion responded.


    He didn''t see the need for them to undergo such emotional strain. If not for concerns about what they might do with his semen, considering his high fertility, he would have sentherback and had Maeve handle the distribution to avoid thisplication.


    As Ivy heard Orion''s words, she immediately became anxious. However, as Orion finished speaking, a look of bewilderment emerged on her expression. Being a Pixie woman with a partner and aware of what Maeve had informed her, she knew that to obtain Orion''s semen again, they would need to make him ejacte, requiring considerable effort to collect everyst drop.


    But after hearing Orion''s assurance that she didn''t need to put in any effort, only wait for her share, she was at a loss for words. She had initially suspected Orion of exploiting them, given their desperate need for his semen, but now she felt foolish for having such thoughts.


    Orion held a unique status as the architect of their territory, and his influence was such that even High King Eldric had to give him a special wee in the Pixie kingdom. With a mere snap of his fingers, he could summona multitude ofPixie women to his side.


    Ivy was aware that even some pixie womenwho possessedpartners would be unable to resist such a temptation for power and wealth and would flock towards him. However, the fact that he hadn''t done such a thing yet meant that he was a man with at least decent self-control.


    Ivy''s eyes shimmered with gratitude as she began to see Orion in a new light.


    "Thank you, Mr. Orion," Ivy said, bowing towards him.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "You may leave," he replied.


    Ivy nodded with a smile and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    The rest of the women in the room, including Maeve, observed Orion in a new light as they witnessed Ivy''s departure. Their eyes lingered momentarily on the door before refocusing on Orion.


    "What''s on your minds? Does anyone else feel ufortable and prefer to wait in the other room until this is over to collect your share?" Orion asked, noting their lingering gazes on the door after Ivy left.


    In response to Orion''s question, the women swiftly shook their heads.


    "No, I can''t speak for everyone, but I strangely feel morefortable now, despite the intention behind what we''re about to do," said Whisperwing, her expression calm as she looked at Orion, this time with an even more intense gaze.


    "I agree with Whisperwing; I also feel morefortable doing this and will put all our effort into ensuring I get your semen and solving this issue into solving this issue," added Willow, her eyes firmly fixed on Orion.


    Orion was taken aback by Willow''s unexpectedly direct statement, realising he had misjudged her reserved demeanour based on her attire alone.


    "... I''m not entirelyfortable, but I don''t have a partner yet, so I''m not backing down now that I''vee this far... I just hope Mr. Orion takes care of me, especially since this is my first time," added Breezeflutter shyly, her voice trailing off as she finished her sentence.


    Her words astounded Orion and the other womenpresent,as they all discerned the hidden meaning behind herst sentence.


    ''Could you be any less obvious?'' Maeve thought, her brow twitching with irritation. Even though she was already quite close to Orion, she hadn''t made such a bold move yet.


    Maeve shifted her gaze to Orion, pondering her opinion of him. Despite her initial positive impressions, the recent events made her reconsider. However, she still found plenty of reasons to believe in him; despite his unusual tendencies and actions, he was undeniably a good man. The only lingering doubt stemmed from his numerous partners, especially Aurora, the former Princess of the Garden, who was now known as Aurora.


    Maeve knew her strengths and weaknesses and understood that she stood no chance against Aurora. Nheless, she pushed that thought to the back of her mindfor nowand decided to focus on the issue before her first.


    "I already nned on doing that, so you don''t have to worry, as this will be a day you will never forget," Orion responded, noddingseriously. He added, "So, who wants to go first?"


    He understood that taking them all at once might put them in an awkward situation and do more harm than good, so he took them individually.

 Chapter 881 Savoring Maeve**

    Chapter 881 Savoring Maeve**


    ??Before they could respond, Maeve said, "I''ll be goingfirstto show them all how it''s done." She took off her holster, which contained her sword, pouch, and shield, and ced it beside the wall before walking forward.


    Orion nodded, observing as Maeve arrived before him.


    Witnessing that she was waiting for his orders like thest time, Orion shifted some of the sheets that were around his thighs, revealing his erect, throbbing shaft.


    Several audible gasps erupted into the air from the other women behind her. Even though they didn''t have partners yet, they all had an understanding of how big a Pixie''s male penis was meant to be. However, taking a look at Orion''s long, sturdy erect penis, they couldn''t help but unconsciously gulp, thinking about how they were supposed to take all of it into their mouth, much less into their virgin entrance.


    And even if they weren''t aware of the sizes of males outside their race, they couldn''t help but conclude that this was exclusive to only Orion.


    Even Maeve couldn''t help but gulp, her confidence, which she had used to step forward, steadily diminishing as she gradually remembered how much of an effort it had taken for her to gulp everything down her throat.


    Maeve wondered, ''Will it even fit?'' as she felt a twitch in her womanhood while observing Orion''s pulsating, veiny penis pulse under her gaze.


    "Since I''ve already undressed myself, you can sit on my thighs; let me help you undress," Orion said, widening his legs.


    Maeve nodded in understanding and carefully moved her body over Orion, cing her voluptuous buttocks on his thighs. She felt Orion''s veiny penis rub against the area of her twitching vagina lips through her ck tights and couldn''t help but feel her legs tensing up.


    Meanwhile, Orion stretched both his hands behind her under her mixed blue and yellow dress. He grabbed her plump, voluptuous buttocks through her clothing, squeezing and shaping them ording to his imagination.


    "Mr Orion, please¡­ take it easy~~," Maeve said, feeling the stimtion spread from her buttocks to her thigh and then to every single area of her body.


    Orion didn''t waste a moment before grabbing her dress and pulling it up, with Maeve''s help, undressing her. As her dress came off, he noticed her sizeable breasts captured within her deep blue bra.


    Unable to hold backany longer, Orion seized Maeve''s thigh-high tights and slowly pulled them off. He was aware of how they tasted after pressing and grinding against his hardened penis on it previously, now igniting his desire to taste whaty beneath.


    Orion removed Maeve''s ck tights and tossed them aside, revealing her panties that looked more like a thong than what he had expected. Without hesitation, he untied the straps of her bra, helping her remove it along with her thong.


    Picking up the underwear to keep with the rest, a flowery scent wafted over Orion''s nose, tempting him to sniff it. However, why would he do such a thing when the person responsible for such an aromatic scent was already straddling on top of him?


    He kept her underwear along with the rest of her clothes.


    Feeling Orion''s throbbing, veiny penis now directly rubbing against her vagina lips, Maeve couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. She gently wrapped her hand around it, firmly grabbing it. Her breathing quickened as she instantly felt the intensity of its pulsations increase.


    Orion immediately grabbed Maeve''s waist and turned around swiftly, cing her back on the bed, surprising Maeve briefly with his actions.


    Despite this, Maeve''s hand never left Orion''s throbbing, hardened penis. With her Pixie wings pressed against her back and the bed, she shyly widened her legs, understanding what Orion wanted to do. At the same time, she aligned Orion''s throbbing penis with her slightly warm virgin entrance, gently stroking it as Orion gently massaged both of her breasts.


    "Mmmhmm~~~" Maeve moaned loudly, feeling Orion''s fingers slowly making their way through her entrance, instantlying into contact with her folded insides. It didn''t take another minute before her vagina juices began to pour from her womanhood, wetting Orion''s fingers and staining the bed below them.


    Maeve''s body twitched and tensed as Orion explored her body, gently touching her glowing translucent wings, her busty pair of breasts, and her voluptuous butt cheeks. Soon, it becameobviousthat Maeve could notproperlycontrol herself under Orion''s touch.


    "AHH~~~ Mr Orion, I can''t hold it back~~" Maeve moaned loudly, her back arching backwards as a flood of womanly juices poured out from between her fingers, wetting Orion''s hand.


    Witnessing this scene from a distance, the rest of the women couldn''t help but gulp again. Although they had heard stories from close ones about what it meant to be intimately connected with a partner, it had never been as intense as what they were currently witnessing.


    However, Whisperwing''s gaze was fixed on how Orion romanced and explored every inch of Maeve''s body, following each movement as she unconsciously touched the scars on her body. Her thoughts wandered elsewhere as she couldn''t help but anticipate her turn.


    "Are you ready?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Maeve as he removed the hairs glued to her face; his eyes focused directly on her zed and anticipating expression.


    "I''m ready, Mr Orion~~ Please go ahead," Maeve responded, stretching her hands forward to grab Orion''s thighs, awaiting his thrust.


    Orion nodded and slowly thrust forward, burying his scorching, hardened penis deep within Maeve''s warm, moist womanly virgin depths.


    "AHHHH~~~" Maeve screamed out in a mix of fear and pleasure as she felt Orion''s scorching spear pushing through her folded lips. However, she didn''t let go of him; instead, she shouted, "GO ON~~~ I CAN TAKE IT ~~~" Her breathing shed with Orion''s face as her eyes locked directly with his, both of them sharing a deep understanding in that moment and gradually trusting the satisfaction of the other into in each other''s care.


    Witnessing her reaction, Orion smiled and only halted his advances a moment, giving her time to rest while he savoured and explored the pussy of a Pixie.

 Chapter 882 Savoring Maeve (2)**

    Chapter 882 Savoring Maeve (2)**


    ??Soon, Orion''s entire size was inside Maeve''s folded lips. Just as he was about to pull out, he sensed a strange wave of power tingling from his hardened penis and spreading through the rest of his body.


    Orion immediately halted, deciding to investigate. After focusing his senses inward, he discovered the emergence of a new energy within his veins, resting at the corner of his body, overpowered by the Primordial, Vylkr, and Celestial energy already within him.


    "I forgot to mention that Pixies share a slight amount of their strength, or rather their nature energy, with their partners. This is one reason why a Pixie must marry within their respective hierarchy. Nheless, the amount ofnatureenergy lost is immediately recovered after a few hours or days, so you don''t have to worry. Also, I''m sorry for telling you this now; I was so focused on ensuring everything was prepared that it slipped my mind," Maeve said, shifting her attention to the side to avoid eye contact with Orion.


    Orion''s brows furrowed deeply as he listened to Maeve''s words. Despite how minuscule it was, he never imagined that he would acquirenatureenergy in such a manner, especially considering the effort he had expended to obtain the Celestial and Vylkr energies.


    "Is there anything else you might have forgotten I need to know?" Orion asked, refocusing his gaze on Maeve.


    "Normally, the Pixie male is supposed to grant his first ejaction to his partner since it would also contain some of hisnatureenergy. However, since you are not a Pixie male, I don''t think it would work that way, so there is no reason to worry about it," Maeve responded.


    This method was also used to check if either of the two Pixies indeed only had one partner. However, considering Orion had multiple wives and was not a member of the Pixie race, such a thing would undoubtedly not work.


    "So, you''re saying that your chances of getting a partner would drop to zero after this?" Orion asked, his wide eyes fixed on Maeve as he came to the sudden realization.


    He suddenly understood why the first Pixie woman felt so guilty and why Breezeflutter was so bold with her words. It turned out that after he deflowered them, it was guaranteed that they would lose their chances of finding another partner.


    "Considering this has always been the way things are, there are obviously ways to avoid this, like engaging with another Pixie who had prematurely lost their partner, and so forth. We are the ones who got ourselves into this mess, and we will naturally deal with the consequences ourselves, so you don''t have to worry. Let''s continue so the rest can have their turn, and you don''t miss the rest of what you''ve nned for the day," Maeve responded, shaking her head firmly as she witnessed Orion''s furrowing and pondering expression.


    Hearing Maeve''s words, Orion''s expression grew even graver. He withdrew his attention from Maeve and focused on the three women standing quietly in the corner of the room, observing them intently.


    "I''ll ask you one question, and I want you to answer me truthfully. Did you forget one of the most important cultural rules regarding your race, or did you simply choose not to mention it?" Orion asked, narrowing his eyes at them.


    The three women instantly avoided his gaze and began to fidget in their positions.


    "Mr. Orion¡­" Maeve attempted to speak, but Orion swiftly interjected.


    "Be quiet, Maeve. I can tell you''re lying. I want to hear their response," Orion said, refocusing on Maeve with a fierce re before turning his attention back to the three women, awaiting their response.


    Whisperwing suddenly gritted her teeth and locked eyes with Orion, her gaze determined. "So what if we cannot find true love after this? I think it''s best we don''t have a partner, or we would feel just as bad as Ivy due to our condition. Besides, I''ve already said that I feel much morefortable doing this with you, so you don''t have to worry because this is my decision," Whisperwing responded, folding her armsin an attemptto convey confidence and decisiveness.


    However, she couldn''t meet Orion''s increasingly tense re.


    The other two pixie women tried to speak but quickly swallowed back their words, not daring to utter a sound under Orion''s intense scrutiny.


    Suddenly, Orion felt a hand gently wrapping around his right arm. He refocused his eyes on Maeve and noticed the moisture in her eyes.


    "Mr. Orion, please, we no longer want to dwell on that. Let''s continue so we can all have a taste of your semen and find out what is wrong with us. You can''t imagine how my tongue is tingling and trembling right now, having you inside me. All I want is for you to fill me up and allow my tongue and insides to relish the taste of your semen again. So please, let''s continue and forget about this conversation; this is our choice,"Maeve pleaded, her eyes moistening even more.


    ''This is definitely an addiction,''Orion thought, looking at Maeve and the others with a newfound understanding.


    Initially, he had seen this as merely a way to explore how a Pixie pussy felt like, disregarding their desire for his semen as something trivial that could be addressedter.


    However, realizing how far they were willing to go to satisfy their craving for his semen, he understood that this was a matter he needed to take seriously.


    ''I need to get them to Seraphina and Greta so they can quickly assess their condition,'' Orion thought, exhaling wearily. Part of him wanted to stop and immediately take them to Seraphina and Greta, while another part urged him to continue and indulge in the Pixie pussy before him.


    Orion refocused his attention on Maeve and said, "I''m sorry. I should have taken this more seriouslyfrom the startinstead of letting it linger until now."


    Hearing Orion''s words, Maeve''s eyes widened significantly. She couldn''t pinpoint when or why, but she suddenly felt her cheeks bing moist. Quickly shaking her head, she began, "As I said before, Mr. Orion, this is entirely..."Maeve tried to speak, but Orionced a finger onher lips, silencing her.

 Chapter 883 The Unexpected Question**

    Chapter 883 The Unexpected Question**


    ??The tears inMaeve''seyes dried up quickly as she regained herposure. However, before she could react, her eyes widened once more as Orion nted a firm kiss on her lips.


    As the Vice Guildmaster of the Gardeners'' Guild, she was acutely aware of the numerous cultural differences among the races within Orion''s Cities, more so than the average Pixie. Therefore, she understood the significance of a kiss on the lips.


    When Orion pulled back, Maeve stared at him in disbelief, grappling with her emotions at what she had just experienced.


    "Although it''s been a while since I''ve done this, and I promised myself to have more self-control over choosing the women that would share in my personal life, given our current circumstances, I believe this is the opportune moment," Orion said.


    "And I''m not doing this out of pity. The truth is, I''ve admired you for some time now. Considering your position in the Pixie kingdom, strengthening our rtionship could be highly beneficial." He paused briefly before adding,"Maeve, will you be my partner?".


    As Orion''s words hit her like a mighty hammer breaking open a dam, Maeve felt her eyes clouding over, her cheeks growing wet, tears streaming down her face in a steady rhythm, and her heart throbbing firmly in her chest.


    BADDUMM!! BADDUMMM!!


    Maeve tried to speak for the umpteenth time, but only a faint croaking sound came from her lips. She couldn''t manage even a single word, not even with Orion refraining from interrupting her.


    On the other side of the room, the three remaining women watched this scene with astonishment and shock written all over their faces, their mouths hanging open in disbelief.


    What a whirlwind of emotions!


    One moment, the room was filled with intense sensations sparking in the air, affecting everyone present, and the next, the atmosphere transformed into a warm, bittersweet aura reminiscent of two long-lost lovers finding each other again.


    Here were Orion, the esteemed architect of Orion''s Cities and husband to Aurora, and Maeve, the Vice Guildmaster of the Gardeners'' Guild and one of the Pixie Kingdom''smost powerfulindividuals after the Guildmaster, on the verge of bing partners?


    The news would surely shock not just the Pixie kingdom but also those beyond the Garden.


    "I¡­ Mr. Orion, can you give me some time to consider this? It''s an important decision for me," Maeve stammered.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Of course, you don''t need to give me your answer right away. Take your time and think about it carefully. However, if you say no or take too long, I might have to kiss you forcefully again and keep proposing until you ept," he responded with a bright smile.


    Maeve shyly averted her eyes in another direction as she nodded in response.


    "Let''s continue then so we can finish and figure out what is wrong with your bodies," Orion responded. He grabbed Maeve by the waist and flipped her around before she could react. He ced her body on the bed, exposing her back and Pixie wings.


    Orion aligned his throbbing spear with her wet lower lips and gently thrust into her once more. He felt his waist mming against her voluptuous butt cheeks, creating a ripple on its surface.


    "AUHH~~" Maeve moaned loudly, feeling Orion''s pration with even more intensity this time.


    For some reason, it felt as though the stimtion he provided had increased several timespared to before, causing her to feel as though her entire body was set aze as Orion fully inserted his hardened penis deep inside her wet folds before gently withdrawing.


    ''What is this?! Is this how it feels to be prated by someone you are genuinely interested in?!'' Maeve screamed internally in pleasure, sensing Orion press his back against her wings and lick her neck down to her back where her wings were connected.


    PAAHHH!!! PAAHHH!!!


    PAHHH!!! PAAHHH!!!


    Orion slowly pulled backwards before gently thrusting forward with the same momentum.


    "Mhmmm~~" Maeve held back the hot breath that attempted to escape her lips. She could feel Orion''s entire scorching penis now within her, causing her to feel extremely full and stimted at the same time. Gradually, her womanhood began to moisten as pleasure built up and spread throughout her body.


    Soon, Orion increased his pace, gently sliding in and out of her pussy.


    PAAHHH!!! PAAHHH!!!


    PAHHHH!!! PAAAHHH!!


    "UGHH~~ AUHHH~~ AUHHH~~~" Maeve screamed in pleasure, her voice unrestrained as she indulged in the sensations coursing through her body. Her twitching, womanly lips weed each relentless thrust with gratitude and fulfilment.


    ¡­....¡­


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, but we don''t provide free amodations. If you want a room, you''ll have to pay for it," the receptionist stated firmly, eyeing the strange woman before her.


    Isadora frowned upon hearing the receptionist''s response. She realized she didn''t have anything on her to afford a room in the inn. Nevertheless, it didn''t worry her; all she needed to do was stall for time and wait for Boba to return and update her on what was urring with Orion.


    "Can''t I sit on one of your chairs here and rest before leaving? I''m exhausted," Isadora responded, wearing a defeated expression.


    The receptionist shook her head wearily. "I would advise you to leave right now, ma''am, before you''re thrown out for trespassing and reported to the guards," she responded firmly.


    She didn''t know who the woman before her was, but she already had two influential figures involved in something suspicious, so thest thing she needed was an unknown woman who refused to pay lurking around her inn.


    Seeing the situation about to escte, Isadora exhaled in defeat and turned to leave. However, just as she was about to approach the door, a crashing sound echoed from above, apanied by a loud scream tearing through the atmosphere.


    The receptionist''s ears perked up, sensing that something had gone wrong.


    "It would be best if I returned and didn''t see you here, ma''am," the receptionist said before immediately soaring into the air and heading upstairs.


    Witnessing these scenes, Isadora immediately took flight stealthily. While she didn''t know which room Orion and the others had entered, she saw this as an opportunity to check out all the best rooms until she found theirs.


    As for the loud noise and scream, she just hoped it had nothing to do with Boba.

 Chapter 884 Cornering Isadora

    Chapter 884 Cornering Isadora


    ??When the receptionist arrived at the source of the screaming on the first floor, she immediately noticed the doors of one room wide open, with various metallic objects strewn around it. Inside, a couple was frantically chasing a small, agile, snow-furred creature.


    The unknown entity clung to walls and ceilings, dodging their attacks with surprising ease. Its jaws opened wide, spewing out strange metallic objects several times its size in retaliation.


    The receptionist stood speechless, unsure how to calm the chaotic scene before her and fearful of what this mysterious creature might be.


    Witnessing this scene from afar, Isadora felt her brows twitch. Her magical beast, Boba, had always been able to aplish his tasks perfectly, so she couldn''t help but wonder how he had managed to fail such an important one.


    ''Maybe it''s because he isn''t used to being in this form or in such an unfamiliar ce,'' Isadora thought before swiftly pulling out a wooden whistle and blowing on it irregrly as she soared forward.


    Her primary means ofmunication with Boba was the wooden whistle, a silent instrument used tomunicate with various magical beasts.


    As though sensing the whistle''s tone, Boba immediately broke away from the chaotic scene, smashing through the window and escaping outside the building.


    Witnessing this scene, the receptionist and the couple chasing the creature were stunned by what happened.


    The receptionist, however, quickly snapped out of it and rushed toward the couple. "I''m deeply sorry for what just urred. I assure you our inn had no hand in whatever that thing was. I would really appreciate it if you could join me in reporting this to the guards so they can handle the situation," she said, apologising.


    Meanwhile, Isadora had already reached the fourth floor, carefully scanning each room with her restrainednatureenergy to avoid detection by Orion. Unable to find Orion and Maeve, she decided to head swiftly to the top of the building.


    However, as she was about to pass through the sixth floor, she collided with someone with a resounding "Bam!" The impact caused her to stumble and fall to the ground, losing control of her wings.


    "Ouch!" a familiar voice sounded in her ears.


    "Isadora!"


    Hearing the voice, Isadora inwardly gulped as she picked herself up. She raised her head and looked at Orion, apanied by the four familiar faces she had seen entering the inn. Her gaze shifted to Maeve, who was also on the ground, eyes narrowed with anger.


    "What are you doing here?" Maeve''s tone carried suspicion as she awaited Isadora''s answer.


    Isadora was frozen in her spot,her mindracing to find a suitable exnation. Unable toe up with anything, she knelt down quickly.


    "I know I shouldn''t be here, Mr. Orion. I was anxious for your safety and couldn''t resist following you here. I should have realised there was no danger. I''m sorry," Isadora apologised, hoping her sincerity would defuse the tension.


    Orion furrowed his brows upon hearing Isadora''s exnation. While their actions could seem suspicious to an observer, he hadn''t anticipated Isadora showing concern for his safety to the point of following him.


    "Mr. Orion, she must be punished for her actions. It''s uneptable for someone to behave in such a manner under their superior,"Maeve interjected swiftly, her expression rigid and her voice tinged with anger.


    It wasdifficultto put the fierce and furious Maeve with the calm and gentle demeanour he had witnessed moments ago.


    "Ahem! I don''t think it''s best if we cause a ruckus over this situation,"Orion responded, refocusing his gaze on Isadora.


    "Miss Isadora, I am quite certain you haven''t witnessed anything, right?" he asked, awaiting her response, his tone calm.


    Isadora nced at the tense Pixie women beside her and the furious Maeve before refocusing on Orion. "No! I mean, yes, I haven''t witnessed anything,"she said, swiftly correcting herself as she nodded fiercely in response.


    "That''s good because it would be bad if you did,"Orion responded, nodding in relief.


    Although there was no chance of Isadora being able to do anything with this information or gaining anything from it, he would rather keep something like this a secret until the Pixie women were rid of their addiction to his semen and Maeve had epted his proposal.


    Isadora''swords trembled as she heard Orion''s response and discerned its underlying meaning.


    Maeve, however, felt her anger rising. Sensing Orion''s gaze, she shifted her attention to the side.


    "Since it''s like this, I and the girls will be going first and will meet you on the other side of the Pixie Kingdom," Maeve said, directing the four Pixie women to follow her as she soared forward.


    The four of them nodded and swiftly followed behind her, quickly exiting the inn least suspiciously.


    "Come on, let''s go,"Orion said, soaring forward.


    Isadora nodded, calming down her turbulent emotions, and immediately followed after him.


    Before the receptionist''s shocked and bewildered expressions, who was conversingwith the guards and noticed Isadora''s emergence from the top floor, Isadora and Orion swiftly exited the inn.


    Under Orion''s watchful gaze, Isadora caught Boba as he jumped into her grasp and hid him within her leaves attire. ng.


    They exited the Pixie Kingdom together.


    ¡­...


    "Perhaps you''re right; Seraphina and Greta might be able to figure out what is wrong with them?"Aurora said, ncing at the five familiar Pixie women sitting on the side of Orion''s pocket.


    "But, if you carry all of them to the manor at once, I''m afraid that even my sisters mighte to some other conclusion before you evenplete your exnation,"she added lightly.


    Orion showcased a wry smile at her words. Despite understanding what would happen when he returned home with Maeve and the others, he couldn''t disagree¡ªthey weren''t that far from the truth, especially since he had already proposed to Maeve.


    Isadora observed the scene from the side, furrowing her brows as she pondered everything she had just heard.In fact, if she hadn''t heard the words from Orion himself, she would have found it hard to believe and might have thought someone was trying to make up a poorly formted story on his behalf.

 Chapter 885 Candidates For The Vylkr Fusion Armlet Procedure

    Chapter 885 Candidates For The Vylkr Fusion Armlet Procedure


    ??However, after witnessing everything herself, she didn''t doubt a single word he uttered.


    "What is it? Is there something that you''re not telling me?" Aurora asked curiously, noting Orion''s expression.


    "It''s a littleplicated and not something that needs to be mentioned now. I''ll have to go, but I''lle see youter," Orion responded, stepping forward to give Aurora a goodbye kiss before swiftly leaving the Garden, with Isadora following beside him after giving Aurora a nod.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Second Border City


    Orion''sManor


    "Have you figured out what''s wrong with them?" Orion asked, watching Seraphina curiously as she examined Maeve and the others'' condition.


    "It''s difficult toe to a conclusion since I''ve never witnessed something like this, just like all the tasks you''ve put me through," Seraphina responded, giving Orion a sidelong nce as he devoured one of the variant Vylkr vines from the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon that Stronghold Leader Seth had delivered to their home for him to feed on.


    These Vylkr vines filled up an average Vylkr warrior two to four times faster than feasting on one-star or two-star Vylkr vines.


    She knew that regardless of the side effects, as long as it helped him form hisnextVylkr containers, he would stop at nothing to attain more power than he currently possessed.


    "But I think it''s something that Greta can handle easily; however, she''s currently at the Healer Association dealing with some patients and won''t be returning until noon," Seraphina added, admitting Greta''s expertise in ailments rted to the body, given her gift and knowledge of herbs and concoctions.


    Orion nodded, shifting his attention toward Maeve and the other three who had returned to him. Ivy needed to return home to her partner to avoid arousing suspicion.


    "Would you mind waiting here until Greta returns home to take a proper look at your condition?" Orion asked.


    Maeve, Willow, Breezeflutter, and Whisperwing exchanged brief nces before nodding in agreement.


    Orion had already assured them that Seraphina and Greta would be able to determine what was wrong with them, so despite being disappointed by Seraphina''s conclusion, which aligned with the healers and alchemists they had met previously, they still chose to hold onto a glimmer of hope.


    "Alright, I''ll exin the situation to my wives before arranging a ce for you to stay until Greta returns," Orion responded.


    They nodded in understanding, eager to meet the rest of Orion''s partners and those closest to him, especially since they had only just met three of them.


    Orion refocused his gaze on Seraphina. "How''s the progress on the armlet?" he asked.


    After the battle with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity and the Vylkr spawns, Seraphina immediately started working on grafting the heart for the Vylkr fusion armlet. And since she had been tirelessly working on it day and night, he assumed she must have made some progress or even finished it.


    "It''spleted. Now, we just need someone willing to try it out. Fifi and Ursa argued over who should wear the first armlet. However, Ursa lost the argument after we found out she was pregnant with Lyra''s help. So, Fifi is our first pick. As for the second armlet, I nned to let the Vige decide. But given our current situation, it would be best for one of the Stronghold Leaders to volunteer. This will allow us to further enhance their strength and abilities," Seraphina replied,her tone serious.


    They no longer had time to choose an average warrior and observe their increased power with the Vylkr fusion armlet. Instead, they needed to test it on Vylkr warriors who had already reached their full potential to see if it could push them beyond their limits.


    During the epic battle between the Aegis of the Arctic Deity and the Vylkr spawn, which shattered the heavens and upturned the sky, she revealed details about the Vylkr fusion armlet project to her sisters. This information gave them hope and made them understand that preparations were underway for such situations, ensuring their survival, which they indeed achieved.


    Orion''s eyes widened in response to Seraphina''s words. "Ursa is pregnant?" he asked, his expression morphing into bewilderment.


    "Lyra said it happened during ourst session before the Vylkr veil phenomenon. Don''t tell me you don''t remember?" Seraphina responded with a raised brow.


    "No, I remember. It''s just that I thought I had taken my herbal mixture before the incident," Orion responded, clearing his throat embarrassedly.


    He instantly recalled the moment when he released deep within Ursa before taking his fertility suppression herbal mixture. He had believed he pulled out in time and was careful, but it seemed he was mistaken.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want children anymore, but because he already had difficulties taking care of the ones he had currently, so it would be a big issue if they were to suddenly multiply, especially since he wasn''t a god and couldn''t be in two ces simultaneously.


    Seraphina chuckled lightly, "Haha! Ursa is not going to like that. She was sure that you had impregnated her intentionally," she said, using the back of her hand to cover her mouth.


    Orion''s expression sank, understanding that he had gotten into a problem with Ursa that he couldn''t easily escape. And since Lyra was aware of it, he wascertainthat this situation wouldn''t be quickly resolved.


    "Ahem! Does Fifi understand how excruciatingly painful this procedure is going to be? Although you''ve promised it will be sessful, the potential side effects might be something we cannot handle," Orion asked, his expression serious.


    He recalled the procedure that turnedAegisof the Arctic Deity and the man-made gods into gods, which left severe side effects and limitations despite their gained powers.


    "Sigh!I''ve already informed her, but she''s still insistent about it.She said she couldn''t help you the wayshewas currently, as she did previously.So, I have no choice but to support her andensureshe understands everything she needs to do for the procedure toseed.The best thing I can advise you to do is to support her aswellbecause if you take this away from her, even I am unsure how she''ll react in the future," Seraphina responded, her voice weary and expression solemn.

 Chapter 886 Hierarchy Of Power Indicator

    Chapter 886 Hierarchy Of Power Indicator


    ??Orion pondered Seraphina''s words, realizing she was right. Since the emergence of the Vylkr Veil phenomenon and the Vylkr spawns'' attack, Fifi had stopped training the women inbat and focused on retraining herself, trying to discover any breakthroughs with her gift. The Vylkr Fusion Armlet procedure was literally a godsend to her.


    If he took such an opportunity away from her, it would undoubtedly create a rift between them.


    "Okay, I''ll speak with her after this and see if she needs anything before proceeding with the procedure," Orion responded.


    "Please do," Seraphina replied. She paused, then continued, "One more thing?"


    "What is it?" Orion asked curiously, awaiting her response.


    "Since we are about to reconnect with the outside world, some encounters might not be pleasant. I''ve been thinking about something that could give us an edge over them," Seraphina responded, her tone hesitant.


    The idea had been brewing in her mind during the Vylkr spawn''s attack, and she couldn''t shake it. Finally, she chose to share her thoughts with Orion to hear what he thought about it.


    "During the ''Great War,'' one major issue that hindered progress for several races was determining the strength and depth of their enemies'' power. The diversity of energies and the various power hierarchies derived from them made it difficult to urately gauge an opponent''s capabilities. We will face simr setbacks if we don''t prepare. What I suggest is an artefact that can determine power levels.


    Since higher levels of strength correspond to higher quantities or qualities of respective energies, including the Vylkr energies, this artefact would quantify these energies and urately assess an individual''s strength. Of course, it will have ws, such as its inability to ount for unique racial abilities, techniques, or special gifts like those possessed by our vigers. However, even without that, its ability to determine an individual''s strength based on energy levels will still offer a nearly urate indicator.


    This would give us an edge over others¡ªassuming no one else has thought of it yet. Considering the ingenious creation of the Devourer''s Bracelet, I highly doubt it''s been done," Seraphina exined, simplifying her idea for Orion to grasp quickly.


    Orion stood there, momentarily speechless, his eyes wide with surprise and shock as he absorbed Seraphina''s words.


    Maeve, Breezeflutter, and the others,who were previouslyunaware of Orion and Seraphina''s conversation, began to grasp its meaning. They couldn''t help but stare at her with simrly shocked expressions.


    ''Is she capable of creating such a thing?'' Maeve pondered, gulping inwardly. She knew Seraphina was a Prismerion and was aware of her position within Orion cities, but she had never expected her to be intelligent enough to conceive such an invention.


    Even Breezeflutter and the others wondered if this was the same Prismerion they had lived with in the mountains for several millennia.


    "You came up with such an idea?" Orion asked, his expression brightening as he looked at Seraphina, awaiting her response.


    His emotions were akin to discovering that a rare diamond was even rarer than initially thought. He felt immense pride in his decision to make Seraphina his wife and bring her into his camp.


    Seraphina nodded affirmatively.


    "That''s amazing. If something like this is made, it wouldreallyprovide an edge for us when we reconnect with the outside world. I''ll exin this in the next meeting with the other key leaders to hear their thoughts. But I know they''ll be equally stunned and willing to provide all the resources you need to begin the project," Orion responded, smiling.


    Unexpectedly, Seraphina exhaled deeply, her shoulders slumping tiredly. "I thought you might consider it impractical or impossible, especially since I haven''t acquired the necessary equipment for it to work. But I shouldn''t expect anything less from my husband," she replied, pulling Orion into a hug.


    She felt loved; he always took the time to listen to and support her ideas, no matter how challenging they might seem. Of course, as long as they weren''t life-threatening.


    Seraphina nted a kiss on his lips.


    Orion reciprocated, embracing her and returning her kiss before they parted.


    "That''s all I wanted to inform you about. You can go and finish what you need to do," Seraphina said, ready to return to her work.


    Orion nodded decisively. He gathered the remaining Vylkr vines from the table, ncing at the Pixies, who had been observing them closely.


    "Let''s head out so I can introduce you to the others," Orion said, gesturing for them to follow.


    Orion prepared to leave as he swallowed thest variantVylkrvine. But just as he was about to take a step, he froze in his tracks, his expression struck by sudden realization.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Seraphina asked, noticing the abrupt shift in Orion''s demeanour.


    Even the Pixies gathered around him, attempting to capture his attention. Maeve waved her hand before his gaze, snapping him out of his reverie.


    "I''m fine. I was just lost in thought," Orion reassured, turning to face Seraphina, who had already caught up to him.


    "I believe I can create another Vylkr container now," he added, excitementcing his voice.


    Seraphina was taken aback by his words. "...But didn''t you mention that you would only be able to form your next Vylkr container after a year, with just a few days left until we enter the new year? That''s when you were nning to start preparing to create a new container," she responded her expression a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. "You''re right. It should have taken around one month or a week more before I could create my next container. However, it seems that the variant Vylkr vines are even more extraordinary than we initially thought, reducing what should have taken weeks to just a few days," he exined, his brow furrowing in contemtion.


    If this were indeed true, then it stood to reason that Gorg and the others, who had also collected a significant amount of the Variant Vylkr vines, should be either forming new containers or preparing to do so.

 Chapter 887 Preparation For The Next Advancement

    Chapter 887 Preparation For The Next Advancement


    ??Seraphina let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Orion''s words. With the recent events, she feared something terrible had happened for Orion to create another Vylkr container so quickly.


    "If that''s the case, then you should either return to the Garden or call for Anara toe back to the farm. Those are currently the two best locations for you to break through. As for how many containers you''re willing to create, that''s a decision I''ll leave up to you. I don''t want to burden you with something that might lead you to do something reckless. I''m sure the others will agree with me," Seraphina responded, her tone serious and her expression curious.


    If Orion were to create two or three containers and reach a critical condition like he didst time, there''s no telling what might happen this time around. His body might not withstand thebined might of multiple Vylkr containers simultaneously.


    So, she wouldratherleave this decision to him, not wanting to add more burden to his already heavy shoulders.


    "You already know how many Vylkr containers I n to create. We need all the strength we can get right now, and as the only Vylkr warrior with the highest star potential, I shouldn''t let it go to waste. I should maximize it as much as possible. Do me a favour, and don''t inform the others until I''m done. I don''t want to raise their anxiety again, for their health and the sake of the children," Orion responded, fixing his gaze on her.


    Seraphina exhaled and nodded in understanding. "Be careful, okay," she replied, her voice filled with concern and worry.


    "Don''t worry, I will," Orion responded, leaning in to kiss her before pulling back and shifting his attention to Maeve and the others hovering beside him.


    "Seraphina will take you to meet the others. I have somewhere else I need to go," Orion said, his eyes fixed on the four pixies.


    They all nodded firmly in response.


    "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Orion. I''ll ensure that nothing goes wrong until your return," Maeve responded solemnly, ncing at the rest of the Pixies beside her.


    Although Orion couldn''t hear her words like the others in form, despite his sharp senses, he nodded in response. "I''ll take my leave then," he said, exiting Seraphina''s workshop and disappearing down the hallway in seconds.


    After a moment, Seraphina shifted her attention to the pixies before her. Despite their small stature, this race had been superior to hers, the Prismerion, for thousands of years. Even with the current change in the status quo, she was cautious about how to address them.


    ''You are Seraphina Crystalforge, one of the highest-ranking members and brightest minds in the Orion''s Cities. Wife of Orion, the architect of Orion City, and the future head key leader. So why should you be afraid?'' Seraphina thought, regaining herposure as she fixed her eyes on the Pixies women before her.


    "Before I introduce you to the others, I want toy down two rules for youto follow. Firstly, it would be best if you listen to everything I say, including orders. In this house, there are good, bad, and ugly; firstly, if you don''tmunicate well, you might end up supporting the wrong individuals or bing the primary catalyst for trouble. So, pay close attention to my instructions, and you''ll learn who to approach cautiously, peacefully, or avoid altogether."


    "Secondly, although I doubt the nature of your rtionship with Orion since he suddenly brings you directly to me in this home, keep your distance and rify that you''ll only stay here as a guest for a limited time until you are healed. Rule one is for your safety, and rule two is for theirs'' and to prevent any unnecessary stress or worry for Orion," Seraphina responded, pausing before asking, "Do I make myself clear?" Her heart raced with anticipation, as she had never addressed a Pixie like this before.


    Contrary to her expectations, they all nodded in understanding.


    "We understand your words and will do as you''ve mentioned," Maeve responded.


    She took Seraphina''s words seriously, especially as she was still considering bing Orion''s partner. Nheless, witnessing Orion''s entire family dynamic for herself seemed like the best way to make a proper decision.


    "Don''t worry, I have no objections. As long as I get healed from this condition, I''ll follow whatever you say," Whisperwing said.


    Despite feeling a twinge of envy after witnessing Orion''s proposal to Maeve and her subsequent response, which didn''t quite make sense to her, given what she knew about Orion''s character, she pushed those thoughts aside.


    Instead, she decided to learn more about Orion''s household and how she might fit in, regardless of Seraphina''s warnings. Maeve may have won the battle with her position, beauty, and temperament, but she was determined to win the war.


    Also, she felt that Seraphina was exaggerating things;surely, the women in this household couldn''t be that bad.


    Willow and Breezeflutter noddedseriouslyas they absorbed Seraphina''s words. They made sure to etch every tiny detail into their minds, not wanting to forget anything.


    "Although I couldn''t understand whatany ofyou just said, I''ll take that as a sign of agreement from your expressions. Come on, let''s go so I can introduce you to the others in the household," Seraphina responded, walking out and locking her workshop before leading the Pixies down the hallway.


    ¡­..........¡­.


    Third BorderCity


    Garden


    Orion chose not to pass through the main gates to announce his arrival. Instead, he leapt over the towering walls,nding within the Garden.


    A swarm of Pixie guards swiftly surrounded him, but they dispersed just as quickly upon recognizing him.


    Minutester, as he strode in Aurora''s direction, he spotted her approaching, obviously informed of his return.


    "You''re back already? I assumed Seraphina and Greta would handle the issue easily," Aurora remarked.


    Contrary to her expectations, Orion shook his head in disagreement. "It''s not that. I returned for something else," he responded.

 Chapter 888 Advancing To The Next Stage

    Chapter 888 Advancing To The Next Stage


    ??Orion swiftly summoned his crimson greatsword, bringing Aerialia along with it.


    Witnessing this, Aurora frowned, knowing it was unusual for Orion to summon her mother so abruptly.


    "What''s going on?" Aerialia asked, shifting her gaze from Aurora to Orion.


    "I need to tell you both that I can now advance to the next stage and create another Vylkr container," Orion responded.


    Aerialia and Aurora were both stunned by his words.


    "But I thought you said it would take you until next month or early next year to create another Vylkr container?" Aurora asked, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    "Me too. Does this have to do with the Vylkr vine variants?" Aerialia asked.


    "Yes, it does. The Vylkr vine variants are significantly more potent than themon Vylkr vines. With their help, I no longer need to wait another month to create another Vylkr container," Orion responded, nodding.


    A look of realization suddenly appeared on Aurora''s face. "So you returned to quickly attempt to create another Vylkr container?"


    Orion nodded.


    "How many Vylkr containers do you want to attempt to create?" Aurora asked, her expression solemn.


    "Two Vylkr containers. Although I was tempted to create three, that would be reckless, so I''ll stick with two for now," Orion responded, his tone serious.


    "Will you be able to handle four Vylkr containers at once?" Aurora asked, frowning deeply.


    "I''m not sure, but I have to try. If I find it too difficult to create two more containers at once, I''ll quickly dispel the second one and stick to just one," Orion replied.


    "But is that safe?" Aurora asked worriedly. She knew that while Orion and the vigers had developed a strong resistance to the effects of Vylkr energy, they weren''t entirely immune. Their resistance relied heavily on the Primordial energy within them suppressing it. So, attempting to harness such potent energy could harm his body severely.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry, I''ll be cautious," Orion responded, nodding reassuringly.


    He wasn''t sure what would happen if he dispelled a Vylkr container halfway created, buthedidn''t want to stress her out since this was something he had to handle himself.


    "Alright, we''ll trust you," Aerialia responded solemnly.


    Aurora bit her lip, nodded, and said, "Let''s get going so you can start immediately." She turned around and led the way toward the Divine Essence Lake.


    Orion and Aerialia followed her. When they arrived at the Divine Essence Lake, Orionid the Crimson Greatsword beside theke and walked toward the water.


    "Be careful," Aurora said, holding back her emotions as she looked at Orion.


    It would be a lie to say she didn''t want to send him away from her Garden to stop him from doing something so reckless. However, doing so would simply make him head to the farm to meet Anara, so it would only be a futile attempt.


    "I will," Orion responded, pulling her into a brief hug before releasing her. He then shifted his attention to Aerialia and noddedwith a light smileat her. "You don''t have to worry about my safety. I promise I''m stronger and more mentally prepared than I look."


    He turned toward the Divine Essence Lake and instantly dived in. He swam deeper and deeper for fifteen minutes until he reached theke''s depths, where he finally halted his movements.


    Orion then sat within the Divine Essence Lake, feeling no difort. His lungs could still draw air from the Divine Lake Essence around him, and the pressure of the depths caused him no harm.


    Orion summoned the Vylkr energy from every part of his being¡ªtissues, flesh, and bones¡ªchannelling it through his veins to concentrate it within his heart and brain, the core locations of the body, to create a Vylkr container.


    A sudden wave of overwhelming dread swept over Orion, but he was all too familiar with the risks involved in what he was attempting. Pushing past boundaries he had never explored before was never meant to be effortless. Nevertheless, like a helmsman paddling his canoe towards a roaring waterfall while hoping for the best, Orion pressed on.


    BANG!


    A raw, ominous burst of Vylkr energy erupted from his body, only to be immediately subdued by the Divine Essence Lake surrounding him.


    Feeling the ferocious surge of Vylkr energy violently coursing through his veins, Orion gritted his teeth in agony, struggling to rein in his emotions. He was about to create two additional Vylkr containers within his body, doubling the usual limit and inviting unimaginable agony, so naturally, he hadn''t expected it to be easy.


    However, the pain surpassed anything he had ever experienced. His body convulsed violently, muscles seizing as if being torn apart from within. His skin began to crack, fissures spreading like a spiderweb across his flesh, while his veins ruptured under the immense surge, blood mingling with the inky ck threads of Vylkr energy.


    He felt his bones grind and splinter, the agony searing through him as if molten iron and magma were being poured into his marrow. Every heartbeat was a furious, rapid drumbeat of searing pain, as though preparing him as a bride about to be weed into death''s opened legs.


    Each new container strained his very being, pushing his physical form to its breaking point.


    "Argghhh!" Orion screamed, reaching the midpoint of the creation of his Vylkr containers.


    His vision became blurry, and he could barely think, every fibre of his being focused on surviving the torment. His veins soon healed, bulged, and throbbed, darkening to a deep, ck glowing hue before rupturing again, causing streams of blood mingling with inky ck strands of raw, vicious Vylkr energy to pour down his limbs and from all his orifices.


    The pain was unbearable, every second feeling like an eternity of suffering.


    Suddenly, streams of the Divine Essence Lake surged into his throat, drowning his screams of agony and soothing his internal organs, allowing him to regain some of his strength and seal his trembling lips so he wouldn''t drown.


    Within twenty minutes, he was halfway done creating his two Vylkr vine containers and was nearingpletion.

 Chapter 889 Chilling Consequences

    Chapter 889 Chilling Consequences


    ??Suddenly, like a me running on itsst fuel source, Orion''s strength gradually depleted. The immense struggle had severely weakened his body, devastating him to the extent that he couldn''t even feel his limbs or maintain his current posture.


    Orion bit his tongue and his lips, attempting to shock his body back into consciousness. However, he couldn''t feel any pain. Like rubber breaking apart without any sticity after being stretched, Orion began to lose consciousness.


    Soon, his body began to feel light, the Vylkr energy still coursing through him, and he gradually floated towards the surface.


    ¡­....


    "Mother, do you think he''ll make it?" Aurora asked, her voice trembling slightly as she kept her eyes fixed on the Divine Lake Essence, waiting for signs of Orion''s return or any indication that he had sessfully created his two Vylkr containers and advanced to the next stage.


    "If you''re so worried, why didn''t you stop him from trying to create two Vylkr containers? If you had expressed your concerns and reasons to him, I''m sure he would have listened," Aerialia responded, focusing intently on her daughter.


    Aurora shook her head. "Since he came here directly from his manor, he must have informed some of my sisters about his advancement. However, the fact that he was still determined to create two Vylkr containers means they also left the decision to him. So, there''s no reason for me not to do the same and be any different," she exined.


    She momentarily turned her gaze towards Aerialia before continuing, "Besides, Mother, if you had advised him against such a reckless attempt, he would have listened. Yet, you remained silent."


    Hearing Aurora''s response, Aerialia exhaled deeply. "If this were a matter of the ''hierarchy of powers'' that I am familiar with, I wouldn''t have allowed him to makeanyreckless attempts.The rules in that region are already fixed, and attempting to break themwithouta reliable oue would befoolishness.However, the Vylkr energy is a force capable of shattering the rules and order of the world, including those of the gods."


    "With his star potential, I can envision him surpassing even demigods and divine apostles in the future... So, this is something on which I cannot entirely give my input. If he believes he can, then I believe he will. And if you''re still afraid that he will fail, believe in me, your mother, the goddess of the hunting moon who believes in him. He will seed; he always has and always will," she responded, tightening her hands into fists.


    Aerialia turned her head towards Aurora after receiving no response for several seconds. However, she saw tears streaming down Aurora''s cheeks, her mouth wide open as she stared forward.


    Fear instantly consumed Aerialia''s entire ethereal being as she followed Aurora''s line of sight forward.


    Before their eyes, inky strands of Vylkr energy scattered on an area of the surface of the Divine Essence Lake close to their position. They could also see the body of a man with cracked, bloodied skin, glowing with an inky ck hue, his entire body zing with an immense surge of Vylkr energy that served as fuel for the remnants of Vylkr energy around him to burn with intensity.


    The young man, however, had his eyes closed, disying no reaction as his unconscious body floated on top of the Divine Essence Lake.


    "ORRIOOONN!!" Aurora screamed at the top of her lungs, her voice resounding across the Garden as she dove into the Divine Essence Lake, swimming towards Orion''s direction.


    At that moment, Aerialia immediately snapped out of her daze and soared after her. She caught up to her and immediately took possession of her body, dragging her back toward the shore of theke.


    At that moment, a swarm of Pixie guards and gardeners immediately emerged, filling the surroundings when they heard Aurora''s distraught screams. However, as they understood what was going on, they stood rooted in the air, astounded and shocked at Orion''s strange, bloodied body aze with a wave of immense Vylkr energy emerging from him, floating on the surface of the Divine Essence Lake, and the bizarre scene of Aurora fighting with herself.


    "LET ME GO¨C¨C" Aurora screamed at the top of her lungs, tears drenching her cheeks. "Please... mother, let me go," she added, crying as she gradually calmed down.


    It was at this moment that Aerialia immediately released possession of her body. Just when she was about to get up from the ground and race towards Orion again, Aerialia instantly blocked her.


    "STOP IT"!! Aerialia ordered, her voice rigid as she stared at Aurora. Shocked by her strict tone, Aurora flinched backwards under her gaze.


    "Mo¡­" Aurora attempted to speak. However, Aerialia immediately interrupted, "He''s not dead yet. If he was, I wouldn''t be here with you right now. So, stay put while I check on his condition. Your body might resist some of the Vylkr energy, but too much will kill you. Wait here until I return."


    Hearing Aerialia''s response, Aurora slowly nodded in understanding. If Orion was alive, then risking her life unnecessarily would be foolish.


    Aerialia exhaled deeply, thankful Aurora hadn''t stubbornly insisted on joining her. Without saying another word, Aerialia took off and immediately headed toward Orion''s direction.


    As she looked down at his unconscious, pitiful condition, anxiety filled her. Her mind raced with thoughts on how to bring him back to consciousness.


    "ORIONNN!!" Aerialia screamed, her voice echoing towards him. She hoped it would be enough to rouse Orion from his slumber. However, it was futile. He remained unresponsive, showing no signs of movement.


    Frustrated, Aerialia gritted her teeth in anger. She decided to retreat to the small Crimson Greatsword mark. It was the only safe ce where she could contact Orion without being overwhelmed by the immense Vylkr energy.


    Immediately, she appeared in an iprehensible, dark abyss. Below her stretched a smooth, crimson radiant ne resembling liquid blood. She took a deep breath and screamed outwards, "ORIONN!! CAN YOU HEAR ME?" She hoped her voice would prate the mark and reach Orion''s consciousness.

 Chapter 890 Chilling Consequences (2)

    Chapter 890 Chilling Consequences (2)


    ??The abyss trembled, causing the Crimson Greatsword mark to flicker.Yet, disappointingly, there wasnoresponse.With no other choice left, Aerialia braced herself and dove into Orion''s consciousness.


    Entering someone''s consciousness required their direct permission. It was considered taboo to do so without consent, as it could reveal their deepest desires and true nature. Aerialia had never done it without permission before, but she feltpelled to do so with Aurora, given their unique connection.


    However, this breach of privacy was necessary to reach Orion.


    Aerialia vanished from her current location and reappeared beyond the Crimson Greatsword mark as she delved into Orion''s consciousness.


    ..............


    Outside the Orion''s Cities


    Boom!! Boom!!


    Anara sat on the branch of a massive, 50-meter-tall tree, holding Grace securely in her arms. She gazed at the once-dead forest below, gradually being brought back to life by the other tree nymphs.


    The area was surrounded by trees and bushes, with streamsing from within the Orion''s Cities and flowing outward, nourishing the growing vegetation.


    She had never imagined she would live to witness the revival of a barrennd she once feared to even approach. Yet here she was, ensuring the dense vegetation grown by the tree nymphs spread across the floating ind, transforming the destendscape into a lively, flourishing paradise.


    Anara nced to both sides, spotting Dariya and Mia, each perched on simrly towering trees.


    They were handling their tasks, ensuring that the work assigned by Orion and the otherkeyleaders was perfectly executed. There was no room for errors, so they took their time to ensure that every patch of soil was fertile enough to support new growth.


    Suddenly, Grace began to squirm in Anara''s arms.


    Anara turned her attention to her. "Grace, are you feeling okay?" she asked, her brows furrowing in concern as she observed Grace''s strange movements.


    "Mom... I don''t feel alright," Grace responded, her eyes locking onto Anara''s, her face contorted in pain.


    Anara observed Grace''s condition closely and decided to perform an internal examination to determine the cause of her distress. She quickly discovered that Grace''s internal organs were contracting and spasming abnormally.


    "It hurts... Mom," Grace murmured, her voice strained with pain before she suddenly lost consciousness, slumping into Anara''s arms.


    The massive 50-meter tree suddenly stopped wreaking havoc on the surrounding trees, snapping their branches and scattering their leaves.


    "Grace... Grace, can you hear me?" Anara''s voice trembled with concern as she gently shook Grace, trying to wake her.


    She reexamined Grace''s body, searching for any clue she might have missed. Everything seemed normal except for the erratic contractions of her internal organs as if reacting to an unknown catalyst.


    The challenge was figuring out what that catalyst might be.


    Grace had been by her side the past few days as usual, so if something unusual had caused her current state, she believed she would have noticed it earlier. However, she couldn''t make sense of what was happening now.


    "Grace, wake up this instant! If this is some sort of game, it''s not funny!" Anara''s voice was filled with frustration. She continued trying to rouse Grace, but she was unsessful.


    At that moment, Anara realized Grace wasn''t pretending or ying a prank. Something truly unnatural had urred.


    An overwhelming wave of worry and helplessness washed over Anara. She had no one to turn to for answers; being the only tree nymph who had given birth, she had no peers to consult about this strange situation.


    The image of Greta suddenly appeared in her mind.


    ''Greta must surely know what to do, or maybe even Seraphina,'' Anara thought, frightened. She tightened her arms around Grace as she stood on the tree branch.


    After facing the direction of the Orion Cities, she leapt into the air, unconsciously shattering the trees into splinters, catching the attention of the tree nymphs, especially Dariya and Mia.


    They both frowned, noticing Anara''s bizarre and sudden actions.


    "Clierifi and Eridina, you two should handle the progress from here until I''m back," Dariya delegated her work to her two trusted subordinates below her.


    She then turned around and leapt into the sky, following after Anara. Mia did the same, also.


    Despite sensing that something was wrong, as it was usual for Anara to suddenly lose control of herself, they both hoped everything was okay.


    ¡­..........


    Third Border City


    Garden


    As Aerialia appeared within Orion''s consciousness, she was immediately greeted by a blinding bright light. It took her a while to get used to it before she realized that she was within the Vige, flying above it.


    However, the strange thing was that there weren''t any of Orion Cities; instead, there was merely the Vige in the centre, with the farm on one side and the two Strongholds on the edges of the territory.


    Aerialia narrowed her eyes at the view before her, understanding that it was within Orion''s consciousness. She couldn''t help but wonder why there was only the Vige instead of the Orion Cities, which were undoubtedly one of Orion''s most outstanding achievements.


    Aerialia withdrew her gaze and looked around, scanning the entire territory to search for Orion. She finally seeded in locating him after a few minutes.


    "There you are!" Aerialia said, immediately flying towards his position.


    As she approached his position, she witnessed Orion standing in line with a few other people his age, standing before an unknown man carrying a ck crystal orb.


    Among them were the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, and a few important individuals whom she had seen a few times in the past. Most of all, she recognized the ck crystal orb as something Naka had created to test the Vigers'' potential to grow stronger with the Vylkr energy.


    ''Is this his most important memory?'' Aerialia asked, her mind reeling in confusion as she quietly observed Orion stepping forward towards the man with the crystal and cing his hand on it.


    After a few seconds, the crystal orb shone brightly, and four bright shimmering stars appeared within it.

 Chapter 891 Orions Consciousness

    Chapter 891 Orion''s Consciousness


    ??The man holding the crystal ball was stunned but quickly announced, "Four-star potential."


    The crowds roared in excitement, gasps of shock and surprise resonating across the area.


    "Impressive, two four-star potential awakenings. The future of the next generation is truly bright," the Vige Chief said, looking at Orion and T with a satisfied expression.


    Even the Vige Chieftess nodded in approval as she narrowed her eyes at them.


    Aerialia stared at this unfolding scene in confusion. ording to what she knew, Orion possessed a six-star potential, so she couldn''t understand what she wascurrentlywitnessing. Unable to control herself any longer, as she could sense his consciousness weakening by the minute, she swiftly appeared before him as he walked out of the line.


    Orion halted briefly and stared at her briefly before walking straight through her ethereal being.


    Aerialia remained stunned for a minute before she turned around and looked at him. "HEY, I KNOW YOU SAW ME; YOU BETTER START TALKING AND TELL ME WHAT ALL OF THIS IS ABOUT!!" She shouted angrily. She hade here to save his life, so seeing him totally ignore her was enough to cause her heart to be ignited with rage.


    To her expectations, Orion halted his steps. However, he immediately resumed secondster as though his ears had simply picked up something unknowingly, which he then decided to ignore.


    Witnessing this scene, Aerialia boiled with anger. However, after remembering Orion''s current physical state and the dire situation, she gradually calmed down and decided to investigate what was happening.


    If this was Orion''s consciousness, then there had to be a reason why such a scene, which had never transpired, would suddenly beimportantat this very moment.


    All she had to do was discover what it was, and thenmaybeshe could get him to speak and figure out how to fix his current dire condition.


    Nheless, Aerialia distanced herself from the unfolding scene and continued to watch. Once the evaluation awakening ceremonywas over, she observed what had transpired on the farm until Orion''s return home. She observed how he indulged in Kushi with his mother, neighbour, and even the tree nymphs.


    Aerialia knew that Orion was a lecherous man with unknown depths, but she didn''t fault him for it; after all, she had lived long enough to witness mortals, and even the divines indulge in much deeper debauchery than him. What she found strange was that he was young and possessed more bizarre tendencies than anyone she had ever witnessed.


    The scene continued, showing how Orion met some of his partners and proposed to them. Some of these scenes were ones Orion had told her about, so she immediately ascertained that there were some lies mixed with the truth in what she witnessed.


    The scenes unfolded, showcasing Orion awakening his elemental gift and operating under the radar much more than T. His star potential and gift were the only things that made him unique among the other warriors. Soon, Aerialia began to notice something strange.


    Contrary to what she had heard and witnessed herself, Orion was a young man with a brilliant mind who slowly changed the vige with his inventions. However, she hadn''t witnessed him perform anything like that here. Instead, all she saw was Orion enjoying his training to be a warrior, indulging in kushi with his wives, and a diverse variety of women, ranging from young to old, some of whom were the tree nymphs.


    Eventually, he and his best friend, Gorg, joined the Leftward stronghold, while the other two applied at the Rightward Stronghold.


    Aerialia didn''t know how long she had watched the unfolding scenes; it could have been a month or several months, but she didn''t care because, as a goddess, she viewed time differently from others. The scene soon changed, showing the warriors discovering the existence of a four-star Vylkr vine, leading to Orion''s first exploration with hisrades.


    They found a mountain which was the source of the four-star Vylkr vines. Upon entering, they soon uncovered the remains of several dead dposed individuals.


    Aerialia gulped as she saw that the dead individuals were the remains of the Prismerion race. Seeing therge Crimson Greatsword within the corpse of one of the skeletons, whom she remembered from her attire, her heart began to quicken.


    "What is going on?" Aerialia asked herself, unable to wrap her head around the unfolding scenes before her.


    From the looks of it, the Prismerions had chosen death over remaining within the mountain for their protection. Aerialia observed the scenes unfolding as Orion and the others struggled to seize the Crimson Great-sword before theyultimatelydecided to protect it from allowing the Vylkr vines around it to feed on its pure emanating divine energy, causing them to grow even stronger. She watched as they explored the entire region within the mountain, discovered the sealed Garden, and attempted to open it.


    Aerialia observed as Orion and hisrades guarded the Crimson Greatsword, which was their task. However, they were ambushed by several more powerful Four-star Vylkr vines, which resulted in Orion''s death and the loss of a few lower-


    ranked warriors from their team.


    Aerialia frowned, unable to make sense of everything she had just witnessed because none of it truly made sense. It didn''t make sense because none of what she had seen had transpired. It was all inexplicable!


    The scene took another unexpected turn, reverting to the evaluationawakening ceremony with Orion stepping forward to ce his hand on the ck crystal orb.


    "Three-star potential!" announced the man holding the crystal orb. He nodded at Orion as though congratting him for his chance to be a warrior before gesturing for him to step aside and wait with the others who had also been assessed.


    At that moment, Aerialia remained stunned before gradually regaining herposure. This time, she decided to stay silent and quietly observed the unfolding scene.


    Everything that had previously transpired unfolded again, but this time, Orion was no longer the centre of attention.

 Chapter 892 Orions Consciousness (2)

    Chapter 892 Orion''s Consciousness (2)


    ??Instead, he was regarded as just another ordinary warrior, albeit with a high standing within the Vige, enabling him to forge a good life for his family and partners. Unlike before, Orion didn''t embark on an expedition this time, leaving that opportunity to T.


    Apart from his persistent warrior training, he indulged in debauchery even within the strongholds, where life was good and beautiful.


    Then, one day, they learnt that Vige Chieftess was unable to use her gift to foresee the Vige''s future, which sparked an argument to burn down the entire dead forest, given the rampant growth of the Four-star Vylkr vines. With only two warriors¡ªthe stronghold leaders¡ªable to fight against them, the decision was made to burn the dead forest.


    This action led to the emergence of the Vylkr veil phenomenon. Before they could halt its progress, it was toote. The Vige and everyone within it were ravaged to their deaths by the Vylkr vine variants. There were no survivors.


    The scene shifted once more, reverting to the evaluation awakening ceremony where Orion stepped forward, cing his hand on the Crystal orb.


    Two bright stars shimmered within it.


    "Two-star potential!" announced the man holding the crystal orb.


    Although Aerialia was stunned by the unexpectedturn ofevents, a sudden revtion emerged in her mind. She had just witnessed scenes of events that had never transpired emerging within Orion''s consciousness. Each time he died, not only did his star potential decrease, but his influence within the Vige also diminished. Everything he had participated in was handed over to another individual while he continued living the rest of his life until a cmity struck or something led to his death.


    "That bastard!" Aerialia gritted her teeth in anger as everything became more apparent and made sense.


    Without giving Orion time to take another step forward, Aerialia lunged forward, her fist connecting with his face.


    Bang!!


    The punch flung Orion backwards andnded on the ground with a resonating "Bam!" The scene around them immediately shattered and reconstructed itself.


    Although they were still within the Vige Chief''spound this time, the others had vanished.


    As Orion attempted to get back on his feet, his face filled with confusion, Aerialia appeared beside him and sent another punch toward his face.


    Orion shot backwards, his consciousness trembling as he broke through one of the Vige Chief''s huts, copsing the entire structure.


    As she was about to soar toward him again, she begrudgingly held herself back, remembering why she hade here in the first ce. If she mistakenly caused the copse of his consciousness, there would be no way to get Orion back.


    "STAND UP!" Aerialia screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Orion gradually stood up from the broken pile of the copsed hut and looked at her, his expression still filled with confusion.


    "It''s good that you finally have your eyes on me so you can tell me yourself, what is this?" Aerialia asked, her expression stern.


    Orion attempted to speak but quickly sealed his mouth and shifted his attention to the other side.


    "Oh, you don''t want to talk? Okay, I''ll tell you my assumptions, and you can correct me if I''m wrong," Aerialia snapped, her voiceced with disdain.


    "Your deepest desire is to rectify everything that has led to your miserable encounters. You think you''ve hidden it well, but I''ve seen everything. Every moment of pain, every instance where your freedom was stripped away, buried among fleeting memories. But that''s not the whole story, is it? To chase this illusion of happiness, you abandon your responsibilities, forsaking your partners and leaving them to their fates, all in the name of a stress-free, debauched life. You''re willing to sacrifice anyone and anything for your so-called perfect life."


    "Have you not learned anything from Aegis of the Arctic Deity?!" Aerialia''s voice thundered through Orion''s consciousness, her eyes fixed on him. "His sacrifices and struggles were all for the sake of cherishing what he values the most. And yet, here you are, forsaking those who depended on you, ready to cast aside everything and everyone for the illusion of a perfect life. Do you truly believe you can find happiness in selfishness and cowardice?! ANSWER ME!"


    If she were an ordinary mortal, it would have taken her more time to fully understand what she witnessed, but she wasn''t. She was a goddess who had seen the highs and lows of life, making it easy for her to grasp the meaning behind Orion''s consciousness quickly.


    Orion''s eyes cleared as he looked at Aerialia and heard her speak. He wanted to respond yet found himself unable to counter her words effectively.


    "Right now, I can''t help but hate you more than you know,"Aerialia said, her voice tinged with emotion. "I thought you were the perfect one for Aurora, but I was wrong because even she wasn''t spared. In your search to avoid pain and stress and enjoy a life of freedom and debauchery, you''ve been teetering on the edge of your consciousness, wondering which fabricated event of the past would bring you the most fulfilment before your own life extinguishes."


    As she spoke, Aerialia''s eyes grew red, a wave of sadness hitting her like when she discovered her children''s extinction. She spread her wings wide, gradually levitating off the ground, and suddenly appeared before him.


    Orion flinched, stepping back before he halted as Aerialia pulled him into her arms.


    Aerialia enveloped Orion in her arms, his body pressed against her tall figure. "Please, Orion... I beg you to reconsider,"she whispered, her voice softening with tenderness, pleading, and affection.


    "I''ve witnessed your life, and I promise you it''s not as bad as you think. The struggles and pain have shaped you and made you stronger. Your partners, children, key leaders, and the Orion''s Cities are all there because of you. Everyone is waiting for your arrival. Do you want to let them down and show them that all this time, your feelings and words towards them were fake?"

 Chapter 893 The Spark of White Flame

    Chapter 893 The Spark of White me


    ??At that moment, Orion finally opened his mouth and spoke, "No, I don''t." He wrapped his arms around Aerialia, burying his head against her bosom. "It''s all just too... difficult," he admitted.


    Aerialia took a deep breath and leaned in closer, her voice bing earnest. "I know, I''ve witnessed everything, and from what I''ve seen, there''s one thing that made it even more difficult for you: your mortal grasp on freedom and debauchery. True debauchery is about embracing life''s pleasures and joys without shame, unshackled by fear and restraint. It isn''t just about excess and indulgence, but about embracing the chaos and messiness of life and letting yourself live fully within it," she responded.


    She continued, "Freedom isn''t about running away from challenges or pain but choosing the path that brings you fulfilment and joy, even if it''s not the easiest one. It''s about having the courage to unapologetically be yourself, to follow your heart''s desires without fear or hesitation. True freedom is not found in escaping your responsibilities and abandoning everyone you hold dear, so please, don''t abandon everyone and everything."


    "I won''t," Orion responded, his voice resounding across his consciousness.


    "I know youwon''tonce I talk some sense into you,"Aerialia responded, her expression tinged with happiness and sadness. She could sense Orion''s consciousness weakening even more, which meant he would soon be entirely consumed by the Vylkr energy.


    At this moment, there was little she could do; the only option she had was to sacrifice herself for his recovery. However, like any Vylkr warrior, Orion was so intertwined with the Vylkr energy that the only way to make him recover at this moment was to entirely rid him of the Vylkr energy, rendering him back to that of an ordinary mortal.


    As for whether he would be able to be a Vylkr warrior again, that would depend on how much of his body had been spared from the ravages of the Vylkr energy. Also, if Orion dies here, then she follows him as well.


    After pondering for another solution for a while, Aerialia discovered none. With no other choice left, she gritted her teeth. Suddenly, her wings wrapped around Orion and expanded dramatically, multiplying in size several times over, disrupting the space within Orion''s consciousness until the only thing that remained was her two enormous folded wings with Orion and herself within them.


    As though sensing what was happening, Orion looked around him, his gaze settling on Aerialia in bewilderment.


    "Don''t say anything,"Aerialia whispered, silencing Orion''s words with a finger before wrapping her arms around him even tighter.


    "I''ll handle everything from here on," she added.


    An incredible light emanated from her, spreading outward and taking shape as it formed a protective sphere around Orion''s consciousness before expanding outward.


    Outside, the small Crimson Greatsword mark on Orion''s right hand shone brightly, and a wave of divine energy emerged, pushing and opposing the Vylkr energy.


    It spread through his body, dousing the ferocious surge of Vylkr energy attempting to consume him. However, as the divine energy tried to mend Orion''s ruptured veins and cracked skin, a flicker of white me began to glow deep within his heart.


    This was the essence of the half-true god, known as the Great God of Creation and Illusion - the manmade god, White me.


    Although he could not be a true god, his essence still contained remnants of Primordial energy that responded fiercely to divine energy. Like a slumbering giant awakening from its sleep, the flicker of White me ignited with a fierce, cleansing fire that spread through his veins.


    As though sensing what was urring, Aerialia halted her actions in shock.She hadn''t expected that trying to help and restore Orion back to a safer condition would cause the flicker of White me within him to react fiercely, seeingher asa threat.


    Aerialia initially thought that the flicker of White me would only be helpful if Orion ever embarks on a journey to be a god, yet it turned out she was wrong.


    It knitted his cracked skin together, mended his broken bones, and healed his ruptured veins, making them stronger and more robust than they were before.


    Then, it subdued the overbearing wave of Vylkr energy, guiding it steadily toward his heart and brain, stabilizing them as Orion unconsciouslypleted the two Vylkr containers in both positions.


    Outside, Aurora gradually lost her strength as she observed the immense surge of Vylkr energy around Orion''s body growing more potent, threatening to consume his entire being.


    The Pixies, including High King Eldric and the rest of the Pixie Kingdom''s most influential individuals, hovered beside her, observing the scene before them with aplicated gaze, unsure of what to say or do.


    At that moment, a bright bluish streak of lightning shot out of the dense surge of countless inky threads of Vylkr energy, stretching outward until it reached the shore.


    Witnessing this sudden scene, Aurora quickly picked herself up from the ground and gazed forward hopefully.


    Meanwhile, the Pixies stared in disbelief and shock.


    Another wave of bluish lightning streaks streaked outward on the outside, stretching across the Divine Essence Lake before dissipating once it reached the shore.


    Momentster, the immense surge of Vylkr energy unexpectedly began to subside as several more flickers of bluish lightning crackled and spread outward. Orion was now covered in a brilliant bluish hue, causing the weakest among them to shut their eyes.


    The others continued to observe as the intensity of the emerging bluish streaks of lightning around Orion increased, enveloping the entire Divine Essence Lake until it looked like nothing but a bluishsea of flickering lightning.


    "ARRGGGHHH!!"


    A guttural roar suddenly tore through the area around the Lake, echoing towards the heavens.


    Within the bluish sea of flickering lightning, Orion finally regained consciousness. "¡­I will not give up!" he growled, forcing his body to endure unimaginable pain as the white me healed and restored his body. Gradually, the agony subsided and was reced by a fierce, unyielding strength.

 Chapter 894 Formation Of The Four Vylkr Containers

    Chapter 894 Formation Of The Four Vylkr Containers


    ??After sensing the Four Vylkr containers within his body--two in his heart and two in his brain--and confirming that Aerialia was safe within the small Crimson Greatsword mark, Orion felt his gift shifting his attention towards the sky, and he immediately focused upward.


    Outside,


    Observing the Vylkr energy disappearing into Orion''s body and his restoration tofullhealth, Aurora attempted to call out to him as she hovered atop the surface of the Divine Essence Lake, with his attention focused on the sky. However, before she could, a brilliant, dazzling pir of lightning formed on the entire surface of the Divine Essence Lake and stretched into the sky, vanishing from their eyes in the blink of an eye.


    CRAACCCKLLEE!! BOOOOMMM!!!


    The brilliant bluish pir of lightning stretched out of the Primordial barrier and into the Vylkr-infested clouds, creating a spectacr scene as several consistent streaks of bluish lightning spread across the sky.


    .........


    Second Border City


    Orion''s Manor


    Seraphina stood before the entire household with the Pixie women flying beside her.


    "Everyone, this is Maeve, Willow, Breezeflutter, and Whisperwing. They were brought here by Orion because of a special condition that requires immediate treatment. As for the condition, I''m sorry, but I can''t disclose it," Seraphina said, introducing the Pixies to the household.


    She then introduced Celeste, Reena, Gina, Ursa, Ingrid, and the others to the Pixiesone by one.


    After Seraphina finished the introductions, Gina abruptly raised her hand. "What''s their rtionship with Orion?" she asked, holding back the irritation in her voice.


    The other women perked their ears up, awaiting Seraphina''s response.


    "Orion hasn''t informed me of any rtionships with them," Seraphina responded, furrowing her brows as she observed the women''s expressions.


    Despite wondering about their rtionship with Orion--since bringing people to the manor was something he rarely did--she had pushed it to the back of her mind, too focused on her projects to dwell on it. However, listening to Gina''s question, she couldn''t help but admit she was curious.


    "If you don''t know, then how about we ask them? They must surely know the answer to that question, right?" Gina suggested, shifting her focus toward the Pixies with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    The other women also turned their attention toward the Pixies.


    Maeve and the others suddenly tensed, noticing the sharp gazes directed at them. They instinctively took a deep gulp.


    Sure, they were strong, but this was Orion''s household, and it would be foolish for them to use their strength as they wished.Also, theydidn''t knowhow powerful these women were.


    Breezeflutter clutched her attire and lowered her head, unable to hold the intensity of their gazes any longer.


    "As much as I want to learn about their rtionship with Orion, unfortunately, although they can hear us, we can''t hear what they say," Seraphina responded, shaking her head.


    Nheless, she couldn''t help but ponder why that was the case and if she should study more about the Pixies in the future. She abruptly shook her head inwardly as Queen Selene''s and Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s faces appeared in her mind.


    Although she wouldn''t have had the courage to entertain such thoughts before, everything that had transpired made her realize it wasn''t the best time for such things, especially since she still had her hands full.


    "It''s true. However, the Pixies possess an innate racial ability called ''Dust Morphosis,'' which they can use to reduce anyone to their size," Crystalia responded, countering Seraphina''s words.


    Gina, Lyra, Ursa, Sura, Celia, and the others furrowed their brows, hearing this for the first time. Although they were aware of the Pixie race, they didn''t know much about them due to the Pixies'' tendency to confine themselves to the Garden and the Pce Manor, unlike the Primserions and the newly arrived Four-eared Elves who were beginning to socially interact with others.


    "Is that true?" Lyra asked curiously, her gaze fixed on Seraphina.


    Seraphina sighed and nodded, "Yes, it''s true," she responded.


    At that moment, Gina dashed from her position and arrived before Maeve and the others, causing them to flinch backwards slightly.


    "If I be as small as you, will I also be able to fly like you?" Gina asked, her eyes shining as she momentarily forgot the question she had been asking moments ago.


    Whisperwing regained some courage, flew forward, and nodded in response.


    Gina''s eyes widened and shimmered even more brightly. However, just as she was about to ask another question, a thundering, sky-splitting roar of lightning tore through the air.


    Everyone¡ªSeraphina, Gina, Maeve, Whisperwing, and the others within the manor¡ªremained rooted in their positions, stunned momentarily before snapping out of their thoughts.


    Crystalia immediately rushed out of the room, followed by Elysia, Sura, and the others. They arrived outside and noticed a sweaty, worn-out Fifi looking skywards with her weapon lying beside her.


    They also shifted their attention skyward.


    Instantly, they were greeted by shes of brilliant bluish streaks of lightning dancing wild and consistent through the Vylkr-infested clouds.


    "Orion?" Celeste muttered, her eyes wide open as she recognized the brilliance of the bluish streaks of lightning.


    The remaining women also thought of the same name in their hearts, understanding that this was not a natural incident. Their hearts were immediately swept by an immense sense of worry.


    Due to the sudden disturbances, their children''s cries began to resound through the manor, pulling them out of their thoughts and redirecting their attention back to the manor.


    Fifi swiftly leapt into the air toward the direction of the Third Border City, her words trailing behind her as she disappeared from view.


    "I''ll go and investigate."


    ¡­..........¡­


    Second Border City Healer Association Headquarter


    Greta deactivated her gift and withdrew it from Grace''s sleeping form. She then shifted her attention towards Anara.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her; she simply went into shock for some reason and is now asleep due to the strain," Greta responded, shaking her head after assessing Grace''s condition.


    Hearing Greta''s words, Anara breathed a sigh of relief. If Greta said Grace was okay, she believed she was truly fine. However, she couldn''t help but doubt that Greta had been unable to discover what had caused Grace''s shock.

 Chapter 895 Emergence Of A Four-Star Warrior

    Chapter 895 Emergence Of A Four-Star Warrior


    ??"Can''t you figure out what happened to her?" Anara asked, her expression filled with hope.


    "The only exnation I coulde up with is that this might have something to do with her abilities, or perhaps it''s one of the conditions of being a half-human, half-tree nymph child. It''s hard to tell since I have no reference, but I can assure you that nothing is wrong with her, and this condition might rarely ur again," Greta responded.


    "Okay, if you say so. I''ll be taking Grace back to the farm then. Please, help Orion with this when you--" Anara began, but as she was about toplete her sentence, a reverberating sound of lightning tearing through the air resonated across the room and within their ears.


    Grace''s body jerked slightly before slowly rxing.


    .............


    Second Border City


    Patriarch Rn''s Mansion.


    "Was it really that bad?" Patriarch Rn asked, looking at his daughter as he carefully fed Eyva a piece of Kalna fruit.


    "Yes, it was. I practically disgraced myself when we arrived at the Garden and went in. These stupid ears were the cause of all this," Isadora cried out, holding her two ears on her right side and attempting to pull them off her head.


    Patriarch Rn sighed as he witnessed this scene. He could tell that there was something else his daughter wasn''t telling him. However, as long as it wasn''t harming her and appeared to be a problem she could handle, he respected her decision to keep it a secret, especially when it had something to do with Orion since she was working as his personal assistant.


    Patriarch Rn asked, "So, how were the Garden and the Pixie Kingdom?" His voice was filled with curiosity.


    "It was beautiful, more than anything I''ve ever witnessed. If I could, I''d want to live there forever," Isadora responded, remembering everything she had witnessed.


    Patriarch Rn nodded, his expression pondering as he continued to feed Eyva her Kalna fruit. "You know, I''ve been thinking about something."


    "What is it?" Isadora asked, focusing her eyes on her father curiously.


    As the former leader of the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, her father could easily decide on whatever he wanted to do, even without the council''s approval, and he rarely sought her opinion. So, for him to suddenly mention something like this, she understood it must beextremely important.


    "Earlier today, I checked the entire race to see how they adjusted to the new environment. The results of this investigation were surprising; they were extremely ufortable, not because of the abnormal sky-splitting events that have been urring for a while now, but because they found it hard to switch from the metal scraps they once called home to these beautiful, magnificent structures."


    "Also, since many haven''t met other races, they findmunicating with others living in the Orion''s Cities difficult. Some even begged to live outside the Orion''s Cities without shelter, now that the entire territory was devoid of the Vylkr vines," Patriarch Rn responded.


    He paused before continuing, "Of course, I amweware that all these are natural responses due to their previous circumstances. However, I''vee to realize that after the tree nymphs are done regrowing the vegetation outside the territory and the expansion of the Orion Cities begins, many of them might choose to live outside of it."


    "So, I am considering asking Mr. Orion if we canbe allowed tolive within the grown vegetation. However, since this also implies securing a refuge for the Four-eared elves race, I don''t know if he would agree."


    He shook his head tiredly when he finished speaking. He didn''t dare ask fornd outside the Orion''s Cities since this meant they would be on equal footing with the Vige and the other races within the Orion Cities. So, he could only settle and plead to see if they would allow him to move their refuge outside of it.


    Hearing Patriarch Rn''s words, Isadora suddenly had a pondering expression. She understood why her father had shared this with her, as it was a tricky topic.


    Suddenly, as Isadora was putting her thoughts in order, a resounding, immense roar of lightning reverberated through the atmosphere, astounding them briefly before they quickly disappeared from their position, appearing outside the mansion with their eyes focusing skyward in bewilderment.


    "What''s going on now?" Patriarch Rn asked, his voice filled with worry at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡­...........


    Looking at the vibrant, chilling streaks of lightning consistently shing through the sky and spreading across the horizon, Seig shook his head, turned around, and walked back home.


    "Captain, don''t you want tofind outwhat''s happening?" Evadne asked, observing Seig''s actions in confusion.


    "Of course, I do want to know what''s going on, but I feel that it isn''t something we should concern ourselves with and will resolve itselfter. I thought staying here would be more peaceful than living in the ''Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City, but it''s even more suspenseful and filled with more tension than back home. I''m going to rest before the next testmences," Seig responded, grumbling as he walked into the building, closing the door behind him.


    Evadne exhaled deeply at his words, feeling the same way, but she focused her attention skyward, continuing to observe what might ur next.


    ¡­..........¡­


    The resounding roar of lightning spread across the entire Orion''s Cities, reaching even the Vige. The Vige Chief, Stronghold leaders, and various warriors immediately raced towards the direction the pir of lightning had risen from, doubt covering their expressions.


    ...........


    As Orion raced through the atmosphere at unimaginable speeds, his body dissolved into countless streaks of raw, unbridledbolts of lightning. They darted in and out, twisting and twirling into thick, rolling Vylkr-infested clouds.


    It was as though they moved with a mind of their own yet were all connected, sometimes converging to form a fleeting silhouette of his human form before scattering into wild, joyous streaks. He couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of euphoria wash over him.

 Chapter 896 Orions Recovery

    Chapter 896 Orion''s Recovery


    ??In this form, he was no longer shackled by physical limitations or gravity but had be a living embodiment of lightning - the purest and most untamed force of nature.


    The clouds¡ªcirrus, cirrostratus, cirrocumulus, altostratus, altocumulus, stratocumulus, nimbostratus, cumulonimbus, fractus, and mammatus, all infested with the Vylkr energy, parted and shone with an almost blinding brilliance that illuminated his presence. And in response to the emergence of lightning¡ª


    CRAACCCKKKLLEE!! BOOOMMM!!


    Thunder rumbled through the heavens.


    Suddenly, Orion noticed the silhouette of an object in the centre of countless swirling Vylkr vine variants within a swirl of Vylkr-infested clouds.


    The Vylkr artifact!


    He wanted tolook closer atthe Vylkr artefactto see what it was.However, after advancing into a new stage and testing his abilities, he began to feel fatigue catching up.


    After urately pinpointing its location, his body dissolved into countless streaks of lightning bolts and returned to the floating ind at an unimaginable speed.


    ¡­.....


    Garden


    Aurora observed the scene above as the clouds were brightened with brilliant bluish lightning bolts that consistently stretched their grasp far and wide, a smile lighting up her face. She was aware that Orion had survived and sessfully advanced to the next stage, given his new form and extraordinary abilities.


    "Thank goodness," Aurora muttered, sighing under her breath.


    She nced at the position where the Crimson Greatsword had been before it disappeared, feeling grateful that her mother had seeded in saving Orion.


    Bam!


    Aurora turned to the side and looked atFifi, who had justnded within the Garden.


    "Where''s Orion?" Fifi asked, her eyes fixed on Aurora.


    Despite her weariness from intense training, she focused more on Orion''s whereabouts than herownneed for rest.


    "You don''t need to worry; Orion is fine," Aurora assured her.


    Fifi observed the calmness and happiness in Aurora''s eyes and was reassured by her tone. She then shifted her gaze skyward.


    Bam! Bam!


    The Vige Chief, Stronghold leader Zogar, Seth, and two other unknown warriorsnded before them.


    "What''s happening? Is that lightning storm¡ª?" The Vige Chief started to ask, but the sky roared with thunder and lightning before he could finish. An immense bluish crackling pir of lightning descended from the sky, piercing through the Primordial barrier and striking thend before them.


    The lightning transformed into a human silhouette, gradually taking the form of Orion until his entire figure materialized. As the lightning dissipated into him, he stood there naked, looking dazed as he stumbled and fell forward.


    Fortunately, Fifi appeared beside him, catching him before he hit the ground. "Thank goodness you''re okay," she sighed, holding Orion securely in her arms.


    The Vige Chief and the others witnessed the scene and calmed their racing hearts upon seeing that Orion was okay.


    Turning to Aurora, the Vige Chief asked, "Can you exin what is happening?"


    Aurora refocused on the Vige Chief and others, exining how Orion had attempted to advance to the next stage and utilize his star potential to create two Vylkr containers.


    The Vige Chief''s expression grew solemn as she listened to the exnation. Soon, Aurorapleted her exnation.


    "I see. Although we''ve spoken about this before, this is precisely why I can''t risk the special properties of theke being made known to the public. Who knows how many warriors would survive their next advancement if they had that knowledge," the Vige Chief responded.


    He then shifted his attention to Fifi, who was carrying Orion in her arms and had already arrived before them. "Take him to Healer Greta so he can be well taken care of and recover faster," he added.


    Fifi nodded, as she was already about to do so. Immediately, she leapt into the sky toward the Second Border City.


    ¡­....¡­..


    As Orion roused from his slumber and opened his eyes, he was immediately greeted by Aerialia''s tranquil expression.


    "You are finally awake," Aerialia remarked, her handbing through his hair while her other hand rested on his chest as hey on her thighs.


    Orion gradually sat up, feeling less tired than before. "What happened?" he asked, ncing around and noticing they were in the space within the small crimson Greatsword mark before refocusing on Aerialia.


    "After youpleted your advancement and tested your new abilities, you immediately lost consciousness and have been like this for a few days now," Aerialia responded.


    "How many days have I been unconscious?" Orion asked, frowning.


    "Six days. It would have been a week if you hadn''t awoken today. But thank goodness you did," Aerialia responded.


    Orion''s shoulders slumped as he understood what Aerialia was trying to convey. Considering the spectacle he had created, if he had remained unconscious for a week, regardless of his current well-being, his partners and others close to him wouldsurelyhave questioned his health.


    "Can you tell me what happened during the advancement? Unfortunately, my memory is fuzzy, and I can''t remember anything," Orion asked, refocusing on Aerialia.


    Aerialia nodded, "It happened like this¡­" she began, exining everything that had transpired, from how he had almost died to her attempt to save him, unknowingly triggering the ember of White me within him and causing it to retaliate. She described how it dispelled her efforts and expelled her divine energy before immediately subduing the chaotic Vylkr energy, which then helped him fully form his two Vylkr containers.


    After that, how he had fallen unconscious because of the strain he had umted going through the process.


    "But I thought you said it would remain dormant unless I someday step on my journey to be a god?" Orion asked, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    "Yes, I mentioned that. However, that was the only logical solution, considering that it''s only a remnant of White me and has nothing of its former self. However, it seems I was wrong. I should have known that it would be the case considering who White me was and how he had almost ascended into bing a true god," Aerialia responded, sighing in defeat.


    Orion frowned, his mind racing as he tried to figure out what other things the ember of White me could be able to do in his body. After all, if it could heal him, then it must surely be able to do the opposite.

 Chapter 897 Orions Recovery (2)

    Chapter 897 Orion''s Recovery (2)


    ??"But I don''t think it''s something you should feel burdened about because rather than harming you, it had healed you and brought you to full health. If it had any ns of harming you, it would have done so at that very moment. Also, while you were unconscious, I took my time to look at it again carefully, and it appeared weaker than it currently is," Aerialia responded.


    Hearing Aerialia''s response, Orion immediately looked at the weakly burning White me in his heart, noting that it appeared less vibrant than it had previously been. He retracted his senses.


    "You are right. It is less vibrant than it was previously. I''ll just have to be more watchful of it in case it reacts more intensely like that in the future," Orion responded.


    "Also, did you truly mean everything you said previously?" Orion asked, recalling Aerialia''s exnation about true debauchery and freedom.


    Ever since entering this world, he hadalwayswanted to live unbothered by what was happening within it. Even as his horizon kept expanding, he unconsciously narrowed it.


    After Aerialia''s words, he realized that his mental constraints had made him nothing more than a child and a fool.


    Aerialia nodded in response. "Yes, I meant every word I said. True debauchery isn''t just about the excesses and indulgences; it''s about embracing life''s pleasures and joys without shame, free from fear and restraint. If you must give up those you hold dear or neglect those who depend on you just to indulge, then it''s not true debauchery but a hollow pursuit of selfish desires. I''ve witnessed many misguided individuals on that path to self-destruction."


    "And if you can''t follow your heart''s desires without fear or hesitation, running from challenges or pain, that''s not freedom but a delusion, a form of cowardice. After being with you for a while now, Orion, I know you are neither of those,'' Aerialia responded.


    Orion stared at Aerialia in a daze, silent as he digested every word she spoke.


    Aerialia leaned in abruptly and kissed Orion''s cheek, pushing him forward before he could react. "Go. The rest are waiting for you out there," she said with a smile.


    Orion felt himself being pulled out of the space within the small Crimson Greatsword mark. In the next moment, he opened his eyes again and looked around.


    He nced to the side and saw Greta, Fifi, Reena, Celeste, Ingrid, Fiona, Elysia, and several others asleep beside him. It only took him a moment to realize that he wascurrentlyat home and in his master bedroom.


    Suddenly, as if sensing his movements, they all began to wake upone by one.


    Fifi opened her eyes wide as she stared at him, then swiftly jumped into his arms. "Orion!" Her voice awakened the others from their sleep.


    "Orion, you''re finally awake!"


    "Orion!!"


    They all leapt into his armsone by one, surrounding him from every angle and holding him tightly. Some cried, tears streaming down their faces, while others clung to him emotionally.


    "I''m okay now, so you all calm your hearts down," Orion reassured them, gently wiping away their tears.


    They nodded in understanding and slowly released their hold on him.


    "How are you feeling?" Fifi asked, wiping thest of her tears.


    "I feel much better now," Orion replied, attempting to stand up only to be pulled back down.


    "What are you doing?" Celeste asked, her tone serious.


    "I said you don''t have to worry. I feel much better now and can walk normally, so please believe me," Orion responded, smiling wryly as he observed his mother''s stern expression.


    However, Celeste shook her head. "Whether you''re alright or not is something we''ll judge. We''ve watched you unconscious for thest six days, after all. I''d rather not take any chances," shestated,a fierce glint in her eyes.


    "Rest for a bit longer, and if you need anything, just let us know so we can take care of it. You may be a warrior, but what you attempted was dangerous. We shouldn''t unnecessarily risk anything," Fifi added, agreeing with Celeste''s concerns.


    Greta also said, "Even if we know you''re healthy and there''s nothing wrong with you, as the healer here, I suggest you rest for another day to ensure everything''s truly alright. I''ll also dy the announcement of your recovery to ensure no one disturbs you in the next few hours," she advised.


    Reena, Lyra, Gina, Ursa, and the others echoed simr sentiments, urging him to rest at least another day and ensure everything was okay before resuming his activities.


    Observing their concern, Orion relented with a nod. "Okay, I''ll follow your advice," he said, settling back onto the soft pillow behind him.


    He weed the break, using the time to reflect on Aerialia''s actions before she had pushed him out of the space within the small Crimson Greatsword mark and to properly process everything she had told him.


    Suddenly, Lyra darted to one side of the bed, clutching Orion, while Gina mirrored her on the opposite side.


    "I''ll stay close to ensure nothing happens to Orion. Fiona, please help me and breastfeed Alden. He''ll be waking soon, and I won''t be leaving until Orion''s fully recovered," Lyra said, her gaze fixed on Fiona.


    "Okay, I make sure to do so," Fiona nodded.


    "Me too," Gina interjected, but just as she was about toplete her sentence, she stumbled over her words. "Ahem! I''ll remain here fornow,tomake sureno one disturbs Orion until he feels much better."


    Lyra clicked her tongue, biting back the retort she wanted to make. She was sharp-tongued but wouldn''t stoop so low, especially not in front of her daughter and Orion.


    Out of nowhere, Sura leaped onto Orion, snuggling against his chest. "I''m not causing you any difort, right?" Sura asked, her eyes fixed on Orion with a coquettish gaze.


    "You aren''t," Orion shook his head in response. He leaned down to kiss her forehead and then repeated the gesture with Gina and Lyra. He embraced them all and closed his eyes, thinking deeply about Aerialia''s words.

 Chapter 898 Gretas Shocking Request

    Chapter 898 Greta''s Shocking Request


    ?898  Greta''s Shocking Request


    The other womennodded with smilesbefore exiting the room to attend to tasks they had neglected for a while.


    ...


    One dayter


    "So, have you figured out what was wrong with them?" Orion asked curiously.


    "Yes. Your semen is far more potent than I initially thought. For me and the other women, it might simply taste delicious, but for them, it contains apound that significantly increases their likelihood of fertilization and induces an intense euphoria. This isn''t safe in the long run if it''s abruptly introduced into their system. So to solve it, I simply removed it from their bodies," Gretaexined, nodding.


    "Another solution could be creating an herbal mix to suppress their fertility and temporarily weaken their euphoric response to your semen, but that would require a lot of work."


    Sheshifted her attention tothe Pixies, who listened closely to her words.


    Orion nodded in understanding.


    "I would''ve asked you how they became addicted to your semen, but Maeve and Whisperwing already exined it to me," Greta added, lightly smiling as she looked at Orion. "Nheless, the rest of the households are curious about this too, so do you want me to help exin what I''ve learned, or would you prefer to do it yourself?" she asked, teasingly.


    Orion cleared his throat slightly and nced away at her words before refocusing on her. "Can you help me with that?" he asked.


    "I can assist you and handle any potential issues that may arise, but only if you promise me one thing," Greta responded with a smile.


    After her conversation with the Pixies, she knew that they might have a new Pixie sister in the future, but she decided to focus on the present opportunity.


    "What is it?" Orion asked, feeling a bit apprehensive. Greta rarely made requests; when she did, they were usually quite significant.


    "It''s simple. Once we reconnect with the outside world, there''s a good chance we''ll encounter more gods'' chosens, and possibly acquire more Devourer''s Bracelets. So, when that timees, I want to be considered for the next Vylkr Fusion Armlet," Greta replied, her tone serious.


    "No," Orion responded immediately and firmly. He hadn''t anticipated Greta asking for such a reward, especially considering the demanding procedure required to obtain the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    There was no need for him to hesitate in declining her request.


    Greta bit her lip in response. "I''m not just saying this because you agreed to Fifi''s request about wanting to do the same. I''m saying this because I can''t keep up. The stronger you all be, the less effective my gift is on you. Fortunately, you didn''t need my aid to recover this time, but if you face another terrible incident, I might be unable to save you," she exined.


    Orion let out a deep breath. "I understand, but I won''t allow you to undergo such a procedure until we''ve thoroughly tested the Vylkr Fusion Armlet to ensure it''s perfect. You can ask for anything else except that," he responded.


    Fifi had endured experiences and pain beyond what an ordinary individual could endure, so he had faith that she would sessfullyplete the experience. However, he would never allow Greta to undergo such a thing until they could find a less excruciating and perfect way to do it.


    Greta shook her head firmly. "That''s what I need, and I''m not changing it for anything. Unless you no longer want me to take care of you when you''re injured, please let me know so I can figure out my next steps alone," she stated, turning her attention to the Pixies. "Let''s go," she added, rising from her seat and heading toward the door.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. "I''ll think about it. Just give me some time to sort through my thoughts and decide," he replied, watching Greta pause in her steps.


    "Thank you," Greta said before leaving the room, followed by the curious Pixies who had been intently observing the scene.


    Orion immediately felt relieved, knowing he had avoided what could have be a muchrger problem.


    He checked the new tulga crafted for him by Seraphina, Crystalia, Elysia, and Merida for the festival, ensuring it was free from dirt before leaving the room. His purpose was to find Reena, as they were supposed to attend the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memorial Ceremony and then head to the Vige for the festival.


    He reached her room in just a few minutes and lightly tapped on the door.


    Knock!! Knock!!


    "Wait, we''re not quite finished yet," a voice echoed inside the room.


    Orion immediately recognized it as Derry''s voice.


    Within five minutes, the door swung open, revealing Reena stepping out. She wore the typical Vige women''s tulga with a few changes¡ª a brown crop top with beautiful milky-white tribal strips along the edges. Around her waist, an stic band held a long tribal cloth that reached below her knees, tied on one side to reveal the curve of her left leg and waist.


    And around her neck, wrists, waist, and legs was golden jewellery encrusted with sparkling gems. Her feet were covered in beautiful brown sandals, equally embellished with precious gems and jewels, giving her the appearance of a goddess descended upon the mortal ne.


    "How do I look?" Reena asked, quickly adding, "I wanted to keep it simple, but the others insisted that I properly represent the Vige Chieftess with the wealth we possess."


    At the doorstep, Derry, Celia, Gina, Fiona and Maya observed the scene with smiles.


    "You look gorgeous," Orion replied, reachingoutto take Reena''s hand.


    "Thank you," Reena blushed. She had never imagined bing the Vige Chieftess, but today, that dream was bing a reality, and it wasn''t just authority over the Vige but the entire floating territory.


    Orion leaned in and kissed her lips before stepping back and nodding at Derry and the others.


    "We''re heading out now," Orion said.


    They all nodded in response.


    "Take care," they all responded simultaneously.


    Orion and Reena nodded in response. They quickly exited the building and arrived outside of the manor.

 Chapter 899 Aegis of the Arctic Deitys Memorial Ceremony

    Chapter 899 Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Memorial Ceremony


    ?899  Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Memorial Ceremony


    Orion immediately scooped Reena up in a princess carry. "Are you ready?" he asked mischievously, looking at her.


    Reena timidly nodded, her body tensing unconsciously. It was her first time experiencing Orion''s new ability, so she felt a little apprehensive.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t feel anything until we arrive," Orion reassured her with a smile.


    He activated his gift, releasing Vylkr energy from four Vylkr containers. Almost instantly, bluish lightning streaks erupted from his body, transforming him into a being seemingly constructed from pure lightning. Despite this transformation, Reena didn''t feel harmed by the lightning; instead, she felt slightly warmer and ticklish.


    "Hold on tight," Orion muttered before abruptly disappearing with a crackling sound, rising into the sky with her.


    Within seconds, they zoomed past Third Border City and arrived far from the towering wooden walls encircling the border cities.


    Orion instantly spotted the Vige Chief and the others andnded before them.


    Boom!!


    A crackle of lightning announced his arrival before it dissipated, retracting back into him.


    "Orion, you''re finally here! How are you feeling?" the Vige Chief eximed joyfully as he approached Orion, followed by the Vige Chieftess and the others.


    Orion nodded, "I''m feeling much better, Chief," he replied, shaking the Vige Chief''s hand as he stood before him.


    Orion then proceeded to greet each of the others one by one.


    He was a little surprised that instead of High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena, the individuals who showed up were High Prince Kael and his lover, whom High King Eldric had previously forbidden from seeing each other again.


    They were also dressed in attire resembling High King Eldric and High Queen Rowena''s regal attire.


    ''It seems like they finally found a way to resolve the crisis,'' Orion thought, internally relieved.


    He had thought that he might need to step in if the entire Pixie Kingdom descended into total chaos, but it seemed that after the second prince''s arrest and his aplices, they found a much more suitable way to resolve their issue.


    It also made him trust their abilities to handle their situations independently.


    The Vige Chief hummed thoughtfully, nodding in understanding. "That''s good. It seems not only do you feel much better, but your gift has also dramatically increased after the risk you took. I hope that no matter the reasons, you never take such a risk again, no matter how dire the situation may be. Just because you survived now doesn''t guarantee luck next time," he responded, his tone grave.


    "I understand, Chief," Orion noddedseriously.


    "Good," the Vige Chief nodded, relieved that Orion had decided to heed his advice.


    He then shifted his attention towards Reena, sweeping his eyes over her attire before nodding in admiration. "Impressive. You might just be the most stunning Vige Chieftess in history," hemented, offering apliment.


    Reena lightly smiled and nodded respectfully at his remark, "Thank you for your kind words, Chief," acknowledging the praise.


    The Vige Chief nodded in return. Just then, he felt a fierce stare briefly from the side, causing him to pause in speaking, knowing who it was from. "Ahem! Why don''t we begin before heading to the Vige and starting the festival," he quickly cleared his throat and suggested.


    Orion and Reena nodded in agreement and followed beside the Vige Chief and the others as they walked toward the table, which had medium-sizednterns resembling the Orion skies ced on top ofit.


    "These are all modelled after the Orion sky, your creation. We wanted a memorable way to honour his sacrifice and legacy for this territory. So, we decided on this special tribute since he was a god and left no physical remains," the Vige Chief exined, gesturing to thenterns.


    "We hope these flying contraptions will soar into the sky, reaching him wherever he may be, to convey that we will always celebrate his sacrifice and never forget his deeds."


    Orion nodded in agreement. "I''m sure he would appreciate this gesture," he replied with a heartfelt tone.


    "I truly hope so," the Vige Chief responded, motioning for Stronghold Leader Seth to begin lighting thenternsone by oneand handing them out.


    As Stronghold Leader Seth started, Orion took antern and handed one to Reena, igniting the basket at the centre withhislightning.


    After ensuring everyone''snterns were lit, Seth returned to his position with hisntern in hand.


    "Orion, do you have any words you''d like to share? Among us, you knew him the best," the Vige Chief asked, his gaze fixed on Orion.


    Orion nodded solemnly. "Aegis of the Arctic Deity wasn''t just a god at the peak of power; he was also Oberon, a mortal who understood servitude to a god. While I don''t know ifheever considered it, I regarded him as a friend. At times, he was like an elder brother, always ready to help me solve problems or provide answers. But beyond that, he was a protector of this territory. He never hesitated to take drastic measures, even if it meant risking his life, to defend us from unimaginable threats."


    "His legacy lives in the safety and prosperity we enjoy today, free from the Vylkr vines and above any potential harm. May Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memory endure for generationstoe, and may his sacrifice be remembered as a legend. Thank you," Orion concluded, his voice filled with emotion.


    Reena, the Vige Chief, and the others felt the depth of emotion in Orion''s words, revealing the strong bond he had formed with Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    "Everyone, lift yournterns into the sky at the same time! Three, two, one, go!" the Vige Chief announced, releasing his grasp from hisntern and sending it soaring into the sky.


    Orion, Reena, Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth, Queen Selene, High King Kael, and High Queen Celeria all followed suit, releasing theirnterns to float into the night sky.


    They watched as thenterns ascended higher and higher, passing through the Premordial barrier before disappearing into the stormy depths of the Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    .......


    Author Notes:I''m sure youall already know what the festival will be about, so I''m willing to hear any opinions on things you want to see.Or should I simply continue to do things my way?

 Chapter 900 The Ordination

    Chapter 900 The Ordination


    ??"Now that we''re done, let''s head to the Vige to begin the festival," the Vige Chief announced with a smile.


    "We''ll be taking our leave then, Chief. We''ll bring our gifts to visit after the festival ends," High King Kael responded.


    High King Kael and High Queen Celeria bowed respectfully to the Vige Chief and the others before flying away toward the Garden.


    "I''ll be taking my leave as well. I''ll make sure to deliver my gift in person after the festival," Queen Selene said, nodding at the Vige Chief and the others before rising into the air and flying back toward the third border city.


    The festival was part of the Vige culture, not hers, so Queen Selene saw no reason to force herself to attend. However, many of theirownfestivals have been cancelled due to the current situation. She needed to ensure they would begin celebrating their traditions again in the future.


    After Queen Selene left, only Orion, Reena, the Vige Chief, the Vige Chieftess, the Stronghold Leaders, and the Caretakers remained.


    "Why don''t I take everybody there?" Orion suggested, observing them as they prepared to leap into the air or rely on the help of some warriors. His offer caused them to halt and turn around, looking at him in surprise.


    "Are you able to do that?" Caretaker Ivor asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    "Yes, I can. I discovered it while I was uncovering more of my abilities. All you need to do is gather near me and ensure we are all connected by touching each other," Orion responded, nodding confidently.


    Although they were all sceptical about how Orion would transport them to the Vige on time and all at the same time, they didn''t see any reason to doubt him. They walked towards his position, curious to witness his newfound abilityin action.


    Caretaker Shani joined him before the Vige Chief and the others gathered around. They all ced their hands on him and one another, forming a linkedchain of connection.


    After confirming everyone was holding onto him, Orion took Reena in a princess carry and immediately activated his gift. A thick wave of lightning exploded out of him, and in an instant, he and the others vanished from their position, leaving behind a scorched ground in their wake.


    ¡­......


    The Vige


    Market Square


    Thirty minutester


    In the wide-open space of the market square, fewer than 1,500 vigers had gathered, creating a bustling and cheerful atmosphere. Some had travelled from the Border Cities to the Vige for the yearly festival celebration, which had been dyed due to recent events, prompting them to extend their stay. This dy allowed them to reconnect with those they hadn''t seen.


    A broad wooden stage stood before the crowd, where all the key leaders were positioned. They overlooked the entire gathering with all eyes fixed on them.


    "Ahem! Everyone, please be silent! The ordination is about tomence," the Vige Chief announced, his voice carrying across the surroundings.


    The crowds immediately hushed, creating a profound silence that one could hear a pin drop.


    The Vige Chief nodded in acknowledgement and continued, "Today, we gather not only to celebrate our annual festival, marking another year of resilience against the challenges posed by the Vylkr vines and other unknown adversaries that have threatened us but also to honour our past and embrace the future¡ªa future shaped by the strength and wisdom of our future leaders."


    Suddenly, the Vige Chieftess stepped forward, clutching a ck crystal orb and a beautifully crafted staff about one meter tall adorned with vibrant colours¡ªred, orange, ck, white, purple, and green. She turned to face Orion and Reena, her expression filled withplex emotion before a sigh passed her lips, and her face gradually brightened with a smile.


    She vividly recalled the moments of doubt when she discovered how his influence rendered her gift useless, prompting her to entertain various dark thoughts to ensure she could still predict the Vige''s future and ready it against impending dangers.


    She remembered the foolish bet she made with him, the times her resentment towards him surged. Still, after witnessing the emergence of the Prismerions leading to the creation of Orion''s Cities, the rise of the four-star Vylkr vine, the manifestation of the Vylkr phenomenon, the appearance of the Vylkr spawns, and their territory ascending into the sky as a floating ind, a literal paradise, she couldn''t help but want to bang her head against her past self''s, berating her foolishness.


    What good was her foresight without Orion? Without him, they would have been doomed from the start.


    A god had also recognized his worthiness and granted him respect; making her personal judgement was essentiallyughable and uneptable.


    The young woman, who was Orion''s sister and partner, initially learned that she oncepeted for a coveted position on the farm and had a unique gift formunicating with nt life. However, she had to withdraw due to Orion''s growing influence and the various significant events unfolding around him.


    Understanding this, Vige Chieftess Zara recognized her leadership experience, intelligence, and strength, dispellinganydoubts about her suitability as the next Vige Chieftess.


    In fact, she felt pleased that Orion chose Reena as his partner for the role, seeing it as his respect for the Vige''s traditions. While she harboured no ill feelings towards Orion''s other partners and considered them friends, she understood that tradition upheld Reena as the most suitable candidate, given her beauty and qualities.


    Vige Chieftess Zara''s smile brightened even more, her happiness discernible as she stood before the Vige Chief and handed him the ck crystal orb.


    The Vige Chief then signalled for Orion to step forward. Within moments, Orion stood before them, facing the assembled crowd.


    "Orion, you have shielded us with your strength and guided us with your wisdom. You''ve confronted unimaginable challenges for the sake of our Vige and emerged victorious. Do you pledge to continue serving thismunity, to lead with honour and integrity, and to safeguard our people and territory?" the Vige Chief asked, his voice carrying across the square.

 Chapter 901 The Ordination (2)

    Chapter 901 The Ordination (2)


    ??"I do," Orion responded, his voice calm and steady, nodding firmly.


    The Vige Chief handed the ck crystal orb to Orion, who epted it with a bow.


    Then, the Vige Chieftess turned to Reena, gesturing for her to step forward. "Reena, you have shown extreme care and dedication for our vige. Do you n to stand by Orion, to lead with wisdom andpassion, and to nurture our people?" The Vige Chieftess asked.


    Reena''s eyes glistened with tears as she nodded. "I do," she responded, her voice firm as she fought back her emotions.


    The Vige Chieftess handed the beautifully crafted staff to her, and Reena epted itwith a respectful bow.


    The Vige Chief and Vige Chieftess thenced their hands onOrion''s and Reena''s shoulders. "By the power invested in us,"they both spoke simultaneously, "we ordain you, Orion, as the new VigeChief,and you, Reena, as the new Vige Chieftess. May your reign be long and prosperous."


    The crowds immediately erupted with cheers, their voices reverberating across the market square and beyond.


    Orion and Reena turned to face the crowds. Orion raised the ck crystal orb to the sky, and Reena did the same, lifting her staff up high. The crowd''s cheers grew louder as they began to chant.


    "VILLAGE CHIEF ORION!!!"


    "VILLAGE CHIEFTESS REENA!!"


    "VILLAGE CHIEF ORION!!"


    VILLAGE CHEIFTESS REENA¡­.!!"


    As the crowds grew louder, the former Vige Chief raised his hand to quieten them, and they immediately fell silent.


    "Let the festival begin!"former Vige Chief Brane shouted.


    At once, another roar of excitement erupted from the crowd, and a wave of mixed colourful sand was thrown into the air, painting the atmosphere with a vibrant hue as it began to fall on the vigers. They, along with men and women - young or old - started removing their tulgas to begin their yearly celebration.


    Within moments, everyone was naked¡ªpartners, friends, neighbours, and even strangers who had never spoken before approached each otherwith the intention of havingkushi together. Meanwhile, those still in their tulgas observed the scene with cheerful smiles, waiting for their turn to join in while tending to themselves.


    As the ambience of festivities filled the air, Orion observed the scene with a light smile. Once upon a time, he had assumed that this was debauchery¡ªengaging in such a lifestyle, doing whatever you could to maintain it, even if it meant being oblivious to the outside world and getting rid of anything or anyone that would disrupt it.


    But he was wrong because that wasn''t debauchery. True debauchery was engaging in such a lifestyle and still being able to pick up a weapon to fight tomorrow, no matter who the enemy was. Embracing life''s messiness, joy, and pleasures without fear or restraint was the enlightenment he needed to escape the mindset holding him back.


    Of course, although he still felt greedy about keeping what was his to himself, understanding that it was one part of him that could never change, his mentality had drastically shifted and expanded into a brand new horizon.


    "I''m ready; let''s go,"Reena said, her gaze fixed on Orion. She couldn''t wait to show off the staff she had been given to the rest of her sisters and unt her status as the new Vige Chieftess to them.


    As for the festival, even without Orion''s words, she had no interest in participating in it. After all, with the numbers in their household, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that every night was a festival for them.


    However, as the newly appointed Vige Chief and Vige Chieftess, one would have to stay to oversee the festivals until it was over, and that responsibility fell on Orion.


    "I hope you don''t mind if I join you guys in leaving also,"Caretaker Shani''s voice sounded behind them, causing them to turn their heads to look at her.


    "You won''t also be staying, Caretaker Shani?"Reena asked, surprise evident in her voice.


    Caretaker Shani nodded, "Yes. Unlike previous years, a lot has happened to me this year, especially discovering that someone I''m interested in selfishly doesn''t want me to attend. So, unfortunately, I won''t be able to stay for this year''s festival,"she responded, shaking her head and exhaling heavily. She nced at Orion from the corner of her eyes with a sharp glint.


    Orion averted his gaze, pretending as though he hadn''t noticed anything. He focused on the other key leaders participating in the festival and enjoying themselves together. Some of them even looked his way as if expecting his arrival.


    It only took a few seconds for Reena to grasp the meaning behind Shani''s words. She looked at her in surprise and eximed, "You found a new partner, Caretaker Shani! That''s wonderful!"


    Contrary to Reena''s expectations, Caretaker Shani shook her head in response, "No, right now, we are only lovers and still debating on how to continue our rtionship in the future without stirring up any problems,"she responded.


    "Oh!"Reena nodded, her expression serious, "I understand. If you need any help, just let me know. As the new Vige Chieftess, I am sure I''ll be able to help you settle whatever problems you might encounter,"she responded.


    Caretaker Shani nodded, "I''m sure you will be able to help, Vige Chieftess Reena,"she responded, smiling lightly, before shifting her attention towards Orion, "Vige Chief Orion, can you please drop me off at the farm?"she asked.


    ''Cunning fox,'' Orion thought, understanding what Shani was trying to do since there was no reason for her to have such a lengthy conversation with Reena.


    "Okay, let''s leave the stagefirst,so we don''t cause amotion or disrupt the festival before we leave," Orionresponded, nodding.


    Nheless, he knew that Shani had no ill intentions and only wanted tosafelybe among the growing family of Orion''s households.


    Although Orion was sure that she wouldn''t be able to reach far with the presence of Seraphina, Lyra, Ingrid, Derry, Crystalia, Elysia, Meldra, and Alya, he could still use this opportunity to gauge Shani''s capabilities by seeing how she would seed or how far she could go before he steps in and does things the way he had initially nned.

 Chapter 902 Graces Health

    Chapter 902 Grace''s Health


    ??"Let''s go then," Caretaker Shani said, smiling as she followed Reena and Orion as they stepped down from the stage.


    After they distanced themselves from the festival to ensure their actions wouldn''t disrupt it, Orion handed the ck Crystal orb to Reena to hold before carrying her in a princess carrier. He thenensured that Caretaker Shani securely held onto him before he activated his gift, erupting into a burst of countless streaks of lightning bolts that shot into the sky like a lightning strike, leaving behind scorched earth in its wake.


    .....


    Orion dropped Reena at the manor before heading to the farm to drop off Caretaker Shani.


    Caretaker Shani leaned in and kissed Orion''s cheek. "I need you toe visit me afteryou''re done; it''s been a while, you know," she said.


    "I''lle see you after I''m done," Orion responded, nodding.


    "Thank you," Caretaker Shani replied.


    Orion wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned in to kiss heron the lips. "I''ve told you before, this is not a one-way rtionship, so there''s no need for you to say thank you," he said.


    "I''ll try not to forget again. Now get going; I''m suretheymust be looking for you at the festival," Caretaker Shani responded, nodding.


    Orion nodded, then stepped back before erupting into a streak of countless lightning bolts that shot into the sky.


    Orionwasn''t in a hurryto head back to the festival.Instead, he used this opportunity to check up on Grace before returning. Almost instantly, hended on Anara''s side of the farm.


    "Daddy!!" a loud voice suddenly erupted in the distance.


    Orion focused his attention forward and saw Grace rushing toward himwith an excited expression. Anara followed behind her.


    Orion caught Grace and lifted her into the air before hugging her tightly. "How are you doing?" Orion asked.


    Grace embraced him, "I''m okay, how about you?" she responded.


    "I''m fine. I just came to see what you were up to," Orion said, smiling.


    "She''s doing much better than she was the day before yesterday and will be returning to the border cities with me to continue our tasks," Anara said, leaning in to kiss Orion before stepping back.


    "That''s fine; since she''s starting to feel better, there''s no need for her to stay here any longer. Have you found out what was wrong with her?" Orion asked.


    Anara shook her head. "No, she hasn''t shown any symptoms since then, so we''re still unsure what happened to her," she replied.


    Orion nodded, his expression solemn as he nced at Grace. He suspected her condition was rted to hisownrecent advancement, but without concrete evidence, it was hard to pinpoint the exact trigger. Regardless, he recognized that Grace had endured significant stress because of him and silently vowed never to put her through such an ordeal again.


    Handing Grace over to Anara, he asked, "Are you going to return immediately?"


    "I thought you''d visit in the evening after the festival, but since you''re here now, Ineed toreturn as soon as possible to oversee the progress. I can''t leave everything unattended for too long," Anara replied, nodding.


    "Alright, I''ll see youter. If anythinges up, let me know," Orion said before turning his attention to Grace."If you feel anything strange, let your mummy know right away so we can handle it immediately, okay?"smilingreassuringly.


    "Okay," Grace responded, her expression serious. She initially thought she could not return outside the border cities to help her mother and the other tree nymphs regrow the vegetation. Learning that she could return after her father checked on her health excited her.


    "I''ll be waiting for your update on the progress of regrowing the vegetation," Orion said, stepping back before activating his gift.


    Anara nodded, watching as Orion erupted into countless streaks of lightning bolts and rose into the air, disappearingfrom sight.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Orion hovered in the air; his body now morphed into his lightning form as he scanned the vige for T''s hut. Spotting it, he streaked towards its direction.


    He wanted toe to her hut after the festival. However, he felt that would be wrong, especially since the festival would only end at dawn tomorrow. He wanted to show her he valued her confession, and being present early seemed right.


    Landing before herpound, he took a moment to calm himself before walking towards her door. As he was about to knock, faint sounds of moans emerged from within, causing him to pause briefly. He then resumed, lightly rapping his knuckles against the door.


    "Who''s there?" a loud, familiar voice sounded from inside.


    "Ahem! It''s Ori¨C¨CIt''s the Vige Chief," Orion announced, quickly correcting himself upon remembering his new position.


    The faint sounds of moaningimmediatelyceased, and a smallmotion followed from within before the door swung open.


    Orion observed Mr Thak''s expression shift from confusion to realization, surprise, and understanding ina matter ofseconds. Fortunately, Mr Thak was already dressed in his tulga, so he didn''t have to look at his Johnson as he waited for him to regain hisposure.


    Suddenly, another figure emerged from the house¡ªa woman with long ck hair pouring down her waist and a slim build simr to the still-growing T. She was only wearing a tulga around her waist, leaving her entire upper body and small perky breasts exposed.


    "Ahem! Vige Chief, we weren''t expecting your visit at this time. Did you perhapse for..." Salia quickly cleared her throat, remembering Orion''s status, beforethrowing a nceinto her home as shepleted her words.


    It wasn''t the first time Orion had visited their home, so she wasn''t surprised about his arrival. Instead, she was curious and slightly excited about the reason for his visit.


    After all, she knew that her daughter had feelings for Orion, and she had heard about everything that had transpired within the healer''s association building.


    Thak immediately snapped out of his thoughts when he heard his wife''s question.


    Orion nodded in response.

 Chapter 903 Flaunting Her Authority

    Chapter 903 unting Her Authority


    ??Salia''s expression immediately brightened up, "T! The Vige Chief is here!" Salia shouted into their hut. She noticed her husband''s confused expression and leaned in to whisper into his ear, exining the situation.


    A look of realization appeared on Thak''s face as his wife finished her exnation. He looked inside his hut before refocusing on Orion.


    "I never expected that the new Vige Chief would be my son-inw," Thak exhaled. "Come in then. There''s no reason to keep you waiting outside," he added, making his way through the door for Orion to enter.


    Salia stepped backwards. After Orion walked in, Thak closed the door.


    "Why didn''t you attend the festival today?" Orion asked, curious, his eyes fixed on the couple before him as he waited for T to emerge.


    "We wanted to attend, but my wife suggested that we stay home and keep Tpany," Thak responded, smiling wryly.Healreadyunderstood that his wife had suggested not attending the festival today because of Orion''s arrival.


    Orion noddedin understanding.


    At that moment, T emerged from the side of the room and shyly approached them. "You are here," T said, tryingto avert her gaze from Orion''s.


    "I came just like I promised, didn''t I?" Orion responded.


    "I thought you woulde after the surprise, so I''m slightly surprised," T replied.


    "Well, I thought about doing so, but there was no way that I would want to keep you waiting for that long. I did my best toeas quickly as possible," Orion exined.


    Hearing Orion''s response, T''s expression instantly brightened up. She felt her heartbeat rapidly increase and tried to calm it down.


    Noticing her daughter''s shy behaviour, Salia immediately decided to lend her a helping hand.


    "Why don''t we set up for you two in the main room so you can quickly confirm your rtionship?" Salia said, gesturing to her husband to bring out their softer mat and unfold it on the other side of the room, even before they could reply.


    Thak immediately picked up on her cues and swiftly left his position toplete the task.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Salia, I appreciate the help," Orion responded, inwardly smilingwryly.


    Although he was used to having kushi without caring if anyone was watching, the only one he had ever taken in front of their parents was Ursa, so having his first time with T in the main roomwhileher parents observed made him feel a little awkward yet strangely excited.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Second Border City


    Orion''s Manor


    Gina stood before the household and cleared her throat. "Everyone, I introduce to you the new Vige Chieftess of the Vige, and perhaps the entire territory, Vige Chieftess Reena," she announced, stepping aside and gesturing towards the doorway.


    Reena entered with hercolourful staff, taking slow, regal steps before halting in front of the household.


    "Ahem! At this moment, it is undeniable and a fact that my status in this household has risen to iprehensible heights, not only as the new Vige Chieftess but also as the first to share Orion''s first time and bear his first child. This also means I can enact newws in this household. If you have any disagreements or objections, you can voice them now before we begin," Reena announced her expression stern.


    With her recently ordained authority, she was no lesspowerfulthan Fifi, Crystalia, or the other Prismerions, all hailing from reputable backgrounds with a touch of etiquette and elegance.Though everyone was equal within the household and treated as such outside, their backgroundswere a different matter.


    Nheless, her focus was on someone other than Crystalia, which made her inwardly smile at Crystalia''s frown and displeased expression.


    "I thought Orion had already made it clear that no one is allowed to unt their power or authority against another. Are you trying to break that rule?" Crystalia asked, narrowing her eyes at Reena.


    "Yes, he did. However, I oversee every major decision within this floating territory as the Vige Chieftess. So, I''m sure Orion could bend the rules a bit if they benefit the Vige and the eyes at Reena.


    "Yes, he did. However, I oversee every major decision within this territory atrge," Reena responded, grinning widely.


    She had never felt so much satisfaction as she observed Crystalia''s slowly soured expression, except when she had kushi with Orion.


    Meanwhile, the other women observing the scene responded by shaking their heads. They already understood why Reena had called for this meeting and that it didn''t concern them.


    "Just a single day, and she is already unting her status. If I were the Vige Chieftess, I would have taken a much subtler approach before making such an announcement," Derry remarked, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "You wish! You''re just bitter because Orion didn''t choose you, no matter your maniption," Lyra, seated beside her, snickered in response.


    "At least I stood a chance. Ever wondered why he never considered you in the first ce?" Derry responded fiercely.


    Lyra''s brows trembled in response to the fierce exchange.


    "I just remembered I have something I need to take care of immediately. You all continue without me," Sura announced with a smile. She got up and quickly left the room, not wanting to be part of what was about to ur and risk facing Orion''s punishment.


    "It''s almost time for me to start my training, so I''ll see you allter in the day," Fifi added, standing and exiting the room with a stern expression that quickly changed to relief.


    "It''s not good if we keep leaving the children for Saria whenever we want to do something like this. I need to go and see if she needs any help," Vivian added, following suit and leaving with the others.


    Greta also announced her departure, "I need to check on the Pixies and see the progress they are making."


    At the same time, Merida, Seraphina, A, and the others rose from their seats, departing the main roomone by one.


    After their exit, only Celeste, Elysia, Crystalia, Ingrid, Derry, Lyra, Gina, and Reena remainedin the main room.

 Chapter 904 Talas First Time**

    Chapter 904 T''s First Time**


    ??Ingrid stayed back, preparing to intervene as she observed the escting quarrel between Lyra and Derry.


    Celeste chose to remain to witness her daughter''s confrontation with the arrogant and disrespectful princess, intending to step in if it crossed the boundaries Orion had set.


    Elysia lingered to restrain Crystalia and prevent her from being ensnared in Reena''s n, sensing it was moreplex than it seemed.


    Meanwhile, Gina was internally prepared to act as a mediator should things escte. She intended to report to Orion upon his return and was determined to do whatever was necessary to secure a special position within Orion''s heart.


    ..........


    Vige


    T shyly nodded.


    "Alright, here I go," Orion said, slowly inserting his scorching spear deep into her cave.


    T winced in pain as she felt the obstruction within her lower lips being torn apart by Orion''s deep plunge. "Auh!" A moan escaped her lips.


    Orion lowered his head, sealing her lips with his, drawing her into a long, deep kiss. As he did so, he distracted her attention, slowing his pration until he was entirely inside her.


    "Ah~~ He did it~" Salia moaned, observing the scene before her with interest as her husband plunged deep in and out of her at a steady pace. She had watched how Orion had managed to arouse T just by roaming his hands around her before prating her, which was something she had never witnessed before. She found it incredibly impressive.


    Of course, she had heard about the vigers picking up many bizarre techniques from other races, but she had never heard of one as advanced as this. Also, though she had heard rumours about Orion''s huge penis, she hadn''t believed it until now and had to admit to herself that Orion carried more than anyone she had ever seen.


    Even Thak was impressed and couldn''t help but nod in approval at how Orion had handled his daughter''s first time.


    On the side of the room, Orion slowly withdrew his waist before plunging in again. He knew increasing his pace wasn''t an option right now since this was still her first time, and the best thing he could do was take it slowly and ensure it was an experience she would never forget.


    Pah~~ Pah~~


    Pah~~ Pah~~


    Orion thrust slowly in and out, his tongue rolling over her small, perky breasts, covering them with his saliva before shifting to the other.


    "UHH~~ UHHH~~~" T moaned loudly, her body shivering and trembling under his touch. Though she had experienced pleasure from ying with herself while watching them have kushi together, she had never felt anything like this before.


    This was her first time entering such a realm of pleasure.


    As a woman well-versed in kushi and currently being prated, Salia understood from her daughter''s expression that she was reaching her limit.


    "Ah~~ You can do it, dear~~ Hang on just a little longer~~" Salia moaned, offering words of encouragement.


    "Yes, you can do it, T. Hang on a little longer." Thak chimed in, following his wife''s lead to encourage T and avoid appearing a neglectful parent.


    Pahh~~ Pahh~~~


    T''s lower back suddenly arched backwards as she screamed out in pleasure, "AHHH~~~" before immediately losing consciousness, her juices spilling out and drenching Orion''s sack of balls and erect penis.


    Orion immediately halted his actions upon seeing that T was now unconscious. He had been having kushi with his partners to the extent that he could dy his climax for minutes. As such, when he pulled out, his semen immediately erupted onto the floor below them, painting it with its whitish colour.


    Witnessing this scene, Thak and Salia also stopped their actions.


    "She tried her best for her first time," Salia remarked, choosing not to mention that she had onlysted for less than eight minutes, which was far shorter than the usual first time for an average viger. She evensted for twenty minutes during her first time.


    Orion scooped up T in a princess carry and turned towards her parents.


    "Can you show me the way to your bathing area? I want to help her bathe before we leave," Orion asked.


    Upon hearing Orion''s request and observing his actions, Salia''s expression instantly brightened. "Of course, I''ll take you there," Salia responded, gently removing her husband''s hardened penis from her lower lips with a ''plop.''


    As she rose to her feet, she pinched the side of her husband''s waist and murmured softly, "Why haven''t you done that for me?"


    Thak furrowed his brows in confusion. He believed that as long as they both still could wash themselves, there was no need for one person to bathe the other. Nheless, he cleared his throat and remained silent, noting his wife''s expression. After all, he was the Vige Chief''s messenger and knew when to convey a message and when not to.


    Salia rose to her feet and stepped ahead to lead Orion to the bathing area. "Come with me," she beckoned.


    Orion nodded and trailed behind her as they exited the main room.


    ¡­....¡­


    After spending around fifteen minutes helping T with her bath and tidying himself up, Orion returned to the main room.


    "Finished already?" Thak asked.


    "Yes, I''m heading back to oversee the festival now. I''lle back for T once I''m done," Orion replied, nodding.


    "Why not let me apany you there?" Thak offered. His wife was tired and wanted to rest with their daughter, who had just experienced her first time.


    On the other hand, he was still energetic and wanted to join the festival. And what better way than to attend alongside the new Vige Chief?


    "Okay, as long as Mrs Salia is fine with you tagging along to the festival," Orion directed his question to Salia. Salia was reclining on the floor,pletely naked, possibly waiting for him to finish before going to clean herself up.


    Orion wanted to ensure that Thak was not using him as an escape route to the festival.


    Salia nodded and yfully waved her hand at him, "I don''t mind, Chief. I would have joined you two if I had the energy, but it looks like I''ll be staying back with T for now," she responded with a smile.

 Chapter 905 Former Village Chief Branes Proposal*

    Chapter 905 Former Vige Chief Brane''s Proposal*


    ??Orion acknowledged her words with a nod, "Let''s go then," he said, turning his attention to Thak.


    Thak sighed and leaned down to kiss his wife before following Orion out of the hut.


    When they arrived outside, Orion ced his hands on Thak''s shoulders. "I can get us to the festival as quickly as possible. Are you ready?" Orion asked.


    "Is this one of your new abilities from your gift?" Thak questioned eagerly.


    Orion nodded confidently.


    Thak''s eyebrows furrowed for a moment before he nodded in response. "Alright, I''m ready," he affirmed. He trusted that whatever abilities Orion had acquired wouldn''t put him in harm''s way.


    After receiving Thak''s response, Orion activated his gift, and in an instant, both he and Thak vanished from their spot, leaving behind only a scorched ground and the crackling sound of a lightning strike.


    ¡­.....


    Within seconds, they arrived at the market square, a considerable distance from the ongoing festival.


    It took Thak a moment to regain hisposure before he stared at Orion with an astounded expression. He had never expected Orion''s gift to be capable of swiftly transporting them across the Vige. With this level of strength, he had no doubt that Orion was a two-star warrior with the prowess of a four-star warrior.


    The mere thought of that was frightening.


    "What are you standing there for? Let''s go," Orion''s voice rang out as he walked towards the festival.


    Thak immediately nodded and followed behind him. They reached the festival within minutes. The atmosphere had grown even more festive, with several individuals resting on the sidelines while others returned to the bustling crowd, invigorated.


    As soon as they arrived at the stage, Thak said, "I''ll be leaving to join the festival, Chief. I''ll see youter."


    Orion nodded and watched Thak disappear into the crowd, only to be quickly pulled aside by a group of women who seemed to recognize his identity.


    Orion then noticed Stronghold Leader Seth, apanied by a woman, amidst the crowd. His attention shifted to the stage, where he saw that the Key leaders were also deeply engrossed, with Stronghold Leader Zogar taking charge and actively participating. Surprisingly, former Vige Chief Brane and former Vige Chieftess Zara were also engaged in the activities.


    "Orion, where have you been? I hope everything is alright?" former Vige Chief Brane asked, his expression filled with concern.


    He stood naked while the former Vige Chieftess was on her knees, bobbing her head steadily on his erect penis.


    Orion knew that the only people who could have taught them such a technique were the Prismerions or the Four-eared Elves race, as they were the only ones with such advanced techniques, even though they didn''t indulge in them as much as the Vige.


    Nheless, after viewing Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories, he gained anotheryer of understanding about why the Vige''s reproduction approach was primitive yet focused on ensuring sessful births.


    "It''s nothing serious, Chief. I just took the opportunity to drop Reena off and check on some other things," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    "Oh!" the former Vige Chief nodded in understanding. "Do you mind joining us then? Zara can only go for one more round before she returns home." He didn''t even bother to ask Orion about what he had immediately gone to attend, as he was the new Vige Chief and, therefore, didn''t have the authority to ask such questions.


    Also, since Orion had chosen not to go into detail, it probably meant it was personal.


    Orion blinked in surprise at the former Vige Chief''s question, looking at him before shifting his attention towards the former Vige Chieftess below. Even though he knew that the Vige Chief had said such a thing because of the festival, he still hadn''t expected the Vige Chief to make such a suggestion.


    As if sensing Orion''s thoughts, former Vige Chieftess Zara rolled her eyes in response and withdrew her mouth from her husband''s hardened penis.


    "What''s with that look? Although I might not be able to go as far as your partners since they''ve gotten used to your appetite, I''m certain I have enough experience to make up for it. Or don''t tell me it''s not because of any of that but merely because of my age. Thest time I checked, you don''t seem to care about that, unlike others in your generation," Former Vige Chief Zara asked, narrowing her eyes at Orion.


    Before, she wouldn''t have even thought of such a thing due to her annoyance with the young man before her. However, after all the events that had transpired, she no longer viewed him as she did before and, therefore, saw no reason to disagree.


    As for whether he hesitated because of her age, she doubted it. After all, he had several partners who were younger but almost close to her age range, and they were even more voluptuous than she was.


    "No, it''s certainly not because of that or your age," Orion responded, swiftly shaking his head.


    He hadn''t made any advances to the former Vige Chieftess because he respected her status and that of the former Vige Chief. Also, unlike Celia and the others, who were extremely voluptuous and bountiful in all the right ces, he hesitated to approach Zara in the same manner.


    While he could share the former sentiment with them, mentioning thetter implied he wouldn''t hesitate if she were less beautiful, ording to the Vige''s tradition, something he had to consider thrice, especially with her husband right beside him.


    Moreover, he still needed their help handling the Vige while he prepared for them to reconnect with the outside world and retrieve the Vylkr artefact when itpleted its formation.


    "Oh! Then what is it then?" Former Vige Chieftess Zara responded.


    She found his hesitation slightly amusing. "Regardless of her age, if she were to step down from the stage, there would be an unknown number of men vying for her attention to indulge in kushi with her, solely due to her status as the former Vige Chiefess.


    In the Vige, she was an exception, unlike other women.

 Chapter 906 Former Village Chieftess Zaras Fierce Response**

    Chapter 906 Former Vige Chieftess Zara''s Fierce Response**


    ??However, this also meant that Orion might be the first to hesitate from her advances despite her beauty and allure in her younger years.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t find this surprising; after all, Orion was a young man who was always full of surprises.


    "I just think I might be too much for the former Vige Chieftess to handle, so age is also a factor, you know," Orion responded, noticing the former Vige Chiefess''s expression turn sharp and solemn before he averted his gaze.


    Orion gulped inwardly, realizing he had made a mistake with his words. He meant what he said seriously but didn''t know how to express it without offending. He would have preferred being with the rest of the Caretakers rather than staying in this awkward situation.


    Former Vige Chieftess Zara looked at Orion with displeasure, and even the Vige Chief sighed inwardly. ''Couldn''t you have avoided thatst part?'' he thought.


    "I see. I understand what you mean and can''t deny your reasons, as there is some truth to them," Former Vige Chieftess Zara responded, her expression returning to normal. She stood up and approached Orion, halting her steps before him. "But I don''t think it''s fair for you toe to such a conclusion without experiencing it yourself," she added, dropping to her knees before Orion.


    "I''m sorry if my words offended you. That wasn''t my intention," Orion responded quickly, shaking his head as he tried to help the former Vige Chieftess to her feet. She pped his hands away, her expression stern.


    "I''m not annoyed by your words," Former Vige Chieftess Zara replied, her gaze serious. "But if you interrupt me again, I will be."


    Orion''s shoulders slumped wearily as he met her determined eyes. He nced at the Former Vige Chief, silently pleading for assistance, but the Former Vige Chief shook his head, signalling that this was Orion''s predicament to handle.


    Orion furrowed his brows in contemtion before a look of determination settled on his face. If this was how it had to be, he could only hope he wouldn''t be med for any consequences.


    Former Vige Chieftess Zara pulled at Orion''s attire, her eyes locking onto hisrgeid penis. Though she had seen it numerous times before, the sheer size of it now that she was touching it herself seemed even more impressive. She began to stroke his penis, but after a few moments with no change, it remainedid.


    "That usually isn''t enough to get me hard," Orion admitted, a wry smile on his lips. He felt a twinge of embarrassment on her behalf.


    Former Vige Chieftess Zara nodded seriously, not feeling embarrassed by his words. Without hesitation, she took his entire length into her mouth, her throat amodating his impressive girth as she began to bob her head back and forth. After a few moments, his penis twitched and slowly began to harden.


    Orion cursed under his breath, feeling the intensity of the former Vige Chieftess''s blowjob. He knew what an amateur felt like, and he was sure this wasn''t it. He couldn''t help but doubt that the former Vige Chieftess had learned this skill in a short amount of time.


    After bobbing her head on Orion''s throbbing penis and even going as far as licking his ball sack, former Vige Chieftess Zara withdrew her head and looked at his surprised expression. "I''ve lived long enough to try new things and gather experience, as I''ve already said. And this is just one of them," she remarked, using her hands to stroke Orion''s penis to get it fully erect.


    Before Orion knew it, a wave of pleasure erupted from his lower body and spread upward, causing him to moan almost quietly.


    After ensuring that Orion was fully erect, the former Vige Chieftess released him from her firm grasp and turned around, her back facing him. "Give me everything you have and test whether I am incapable of withstanding you or not," she said, using the wooden items on the stage for support.


    Orion nodded silently, taking in the sight before him. He stepped forward, aligning his erect penis with her inviting entrance, and slowly plunged into the former Vige Chieftess''s lower lips.


    "Auhh~~ Keep going~~~ You''re almost there~~" former Vige Chieftess Zara moaned, feeling Orion''s scorching length stretching and filling her morepletely than her husband ever had.


    Within seconds, Orion''s total length was buried deep within her drooling lips. He held her waist firmly and began to pull out before thrusting back in, starting a rhythm that sent waves of pleasure through both of their bodies.


    Pahh~~ Pahh~~


    Pahhh~~ Pahhh~~


    Their flesh rippled against each other as he slowly increased his pacing, plunging deeper into her inner folds.


    "Auhh~~~ Auuhh~~~" Former Vige Chieftess Zara felt her inner walls vibrating and tingling, her juices erupting and coating Orion''s veiny penis as he continued to thrust in and out.


    Sensing the former Vige Chieftess''s arousal, Orion stretched his hand to drag her upwards and turn her around so she could face him.


    "What are you¨C¨C" Just before the former Vige Chieftess Zara could finish her words, she found her arms and legs around him, holding him tightly with her body pressed atop Orion while his hand firmly gripped her buttocks.


    Feeling the warmth of her naked body against his and their connection through their private parts, Orion slid his arms under her legs, lifting her higher before thrusting forward with increased intensity.


    PAHH~~~ PAAHH~~~


    ¡­....¡­.


    Author''s note: I overestimated myself when writing this scene; I just can''t do it. Yes, even Royalpanda has a limit.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Observing the unfolding scene before him, former Vige Chief Brane couldn''t help but nod in appreciation, finally understanding how Orion could have many partners and satisfy their desire for Kushi. It was because the young man was so well-versed in Kushi that he doubted if he had picked up such a technique while he was still in his mother''s womb.


    Nheless, after an hour of changing different positions while Orion continued thrusting fiercely, the former Vige Chieftess finally sumbed to her limit and became exhausted. Luckily, it was at this moment that Orion decided to announce, "I''m cumming," he moaned, releasing his semen deep within her.


    As if gathering back some of herposure, former Vige Chieftess Zara screamed, "No," in fear before releasing herself from Orion and distancing herself.


    Witnessing her reactions, Orion chuckled lightly before shaking his head. "I drank my fertility suppressing herbal mixture before arriving here, so you don''t have to worry about getting pregnant," he said.

 Chapter 907 The Festival**

    Chapter 907 The Festival**


    ??Former Vige Chieftess Zara immediately eased down upon hearing Orion''s words. "Are you sure?" she couldn''t help but ask to make sure. After all, she couldn''t carry another child as she was now.


    Orion nodded seriously, "Yes, I''m sure."


    "I''m sure he''s telling the truth, dear. You know he would have released outside if he hadn''te prepared," Former Vige Chief Brane said, believing that Orion had no reason to lie to them.


    Also, if he hadn''te prepared, then that would mean arge number of women would get pregnant after this festival, which, even if he wanted Orion to achieve, he was aware of the rippled effect it would have if everyone found out that the easiest way to have kids was with Orion.


    After scrutinizing Orion properly, Former Vige Chieftess Zara nodded her head tiredly. "Okay, I believe you," she responded before walking towards Orion and cupping her hand under his dripping semen that was being wasted on the ground. She had previously heard from A how tasty it was, so she wanted to use this opportunity to see if it was true.


    She slipped it into her mouth with her tongue and ate his semen gently without hesitation. Sensing the tingling and sweet aftertaste, she nodded in appreciation and fixed her eyes on Orion.


    "It''s as delicious as A had said," Former Vige Chieftess Zaramented.


    "Thank you for thepliment. It''s natural, so the taste is hard to change," Orion replied, nodding.


    Former Vige Chief Zara snorted in response to his hidden joke. "I''m tired, so I''ll be heading back home now. As the new Vige Chief, it''s your job to oversee the festival until it''s over," she said, looking at Orion. "Also, the Kushi was more enjoyable than I had initially thought, so anytime you stop by the Vige and want to have Kushi, you cane and meet me. Not everyone has this privilege, so you better use it wisely."


    She knew her husband would disapprove of her words if she had said this to anyone else but Orion due to their status.


    Orion nodded, "If such a thing ever happens, I won''t forget," he responded.


    "Since everything is over, we''ll be taking our leave now," Former Vige Chief Brane remarked.


    He wore his tulga, while former Vige Chieftess Zara did the same. Once they were done, they quickly exited the festival.


    ....¡­.....¡­..


    Five minutester


    Oriony on the wooden floor, with Caretaker Z riding him fervently. Her hands were ced on top of his chest, her youthful, bountiful breasts pressed against his, and her hardened nipples tingled fiercely with each movement. Her voluptuous buttocks rippled like waves as they shed his waist with each thrust, sending waves of pleasure and shivers through both of them.


    PAAHHH~~~ PAHHH~~~


    Orion found himself served a debauched feast on a golden tter, and with his newfound enlightenment, he dined on it with regal etiquette. Even his ears danced to the passionate melodies of the others around him partaking in the feast. In contrast, his nose was filled with the fantastic scent of Caretaker Z and various others below, creating a congested yet enticing atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Caretaker Z felt a sharp wave of pleasure flow through her thighs, causing her to halt her actions and moan loudly, "AHHH~~~"


    Orion''s balls let loose, releasing his fertile semen into her wet, narrow folds. "Auh~~" he moaned softly.


    Suddenly, Caretaker Z rose to her feet and knelt beside Orion''s throbbing penis, scooping the remaining dripping semen into her palms before she began to eat it.


    Caretaker Z''s eyes brightened in surprise as she swiftly licked everything off her palm. She raised her head and looked at Orion with astonishment, as that was one of the most delicious things she had ever tasted. She had no idea how someone like Orion could produce such a delicacy.


    Before Caretaker Z could regain herposure from the taste, Caretaker N''s voice sounded behind her, "It''s my turn now."


    Caretaker Z swiftly turned her head behind and nodded understanding before moving out of the way. She was exhausted and had received her fill, so she was going to rest.


    As Caretaker N descended upon Orion, he gently wrapped his arms around her body and turned,ying her on the wooden floor.


    "Chief¡­" Caretaker N attempted to say, her eyes zed as she spread her legs wide open, with Orion slowly plunging his huge, veiny penis into her soaked lower lips.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it," Orion responded. After being fiercely ridden by Caretaker N, he wanted to take charge.


    Orion expertly stretched his hand up her waist until he reached her perky breasts and gently caressed them.


    "Auh~~" Caretaker N moaned loudly. She had heard of the young man''s skills and even witnessed them herself, but experiencing it was something else entirely. "Put it in, Chief~~~" she uttered, stretching her legs upwards and locking them around his waist.


    Orion nodded quietly and plunged his entire length into her with a soft moan escaping his lips. He felt her warm, weing embrace as her vagina walls squeezed his veiny penis.


    After gettingfortable, Orion began to move.


    Pahhh~~~ Pahhh~~~


    Pahhh~~~ Pahhh~~~


    Sensing her body being incredibly stimted to the extent that she couldn''t properly respond to anything else, Caretaker N could do nothing but weakly moan. "Auhh~~ Ahh~~"


    She wrapped her arm around Orion''s shoulders and buried her head in her perky breasts, expressing her words through her actions.


    Orion listened and indulged in both of her perky mounds regally.


    "I''m cumming," Orion abruptly moaned, his hot breath brushing against Caretaker N''s erect dark nipples as he released his fertile juice into her stretched narrow folds.


    Feeling the overwhelming pleasurable sensation all over her entire body, Caretaker N understood that she might have overestimated herself and her experience with Orion and immediately nked out into a daze.


    After ensuring that she was still conscious but merely overwhelmed by pleasure, Orion quickly released himself and positioned his throbbing penis on her lips.


    As she savoured the thick, whitish semen overflowing onto her lips, Caretaker N swiftly regained her senses and sped her hand on Orion''s thighs before gobbling everything down her throat to avoid wasting it.


    She admitted that this was one of the most delicious things she had ever tasted.

 Chapter 908 An Unpredictable Variable

    Chapter 908 An Unpredictable Variable


    ??Somewhere within the vast expanse of space


    "My god," a woman with fiery, cracked skin called out, standing in a brightly lit expanse that stretched infinitely without ceiling or width.


    Scattered across the room were wide tables filled with cylindrical equipment, unknown chemicals, and ingredients both known and unknown to existence. Various scientific instruments and apparatus, each with a special purpose, crackled with life, working simultaneously towards a single goal.


    In the midst of it all stood a being cloaked in a bright, shining light whose skin or attire could not be seen.


    He was their god, their creator, Naka.


    Anyone foolish enough to attempt to uncover his true form would be met with blindness if they were wise enough to avert their eyes in time or death as swift as the morning breeze if they were foolish enough to allow their gaze to linger.


    As if hearing her voice, he paused abruptly before resuming his actions, muttering to himself. His words were like whispers that stretched across the room''s endless expanse as though he were the only being present.


    She had no idea why her creator, a being higher than any false god in existence, would choose to allow himself to be afflicted with something so mundane¡ªsomething prevalent only among demigods who had ascended to divinity and were either overconfidently foolish or unprepared to behold its depths.


    But whatever his reasons, she believed he had a purpose. Her god was great; thus, any direction or action he took must surely be greater.


    Regardless, there was no telling when he would slowly relimate to the natural flow of time, so she cleared her throat again. "My god, I have received news from the Vylkr Reavers to retrieve the Vylkr artefact," she uttered, hoping this time to attract his attention.


    Fortunately, this time, he heard her. He whipped his head toward her¡ªat least she suspected he did¡ªand muttered, "What is the news?"


    Silence descended upon the atmosphere as if the room itself awaited her response.


    She bit her lip, wanting to find a way to soften the news''s impact or at least make it sound less dire. After all, who could have expected that the four Vylkr Reavers sent to retrieve a Vylkr artefact from a seemingly insignificant corner of the Earth would encounter a bizarre Omnithriain, leading to their deaths and failure toplete the mission?


    However, she could not lie.


    "We have received information that the four Vylkr Reavers sent to retrieve the artefact are dead. ording to what we managed to receive before their demise, they encountered a strange Omnithriain protecting a small, almost unremarkable territory, which we have confirmed to be a sanctuary," she responded, her body tensing as the silence stretched on, far longer than she wasfortable with.


    "The strange Omnithriain? Did you manage to identify him?" her god responded, his voice resounding with a fraction more intensity than before.


    "He calls himself Aegis of the Arctic Deity. However, we are unaware of any known Omnithriain, dead or alive, possessing such an identity. As such, we have concluded that he is lying¡ªperhaps out of fear or caution, he created a false identity," she responded.


    A brief silence descended upon their surroundings before his voice sounded again, "And the territory¡ªwere you able to determine who or what he was protecting?"


    "Yes, within it were humans, nymphs, four-eared elves, and an unknown race we have no records of. They couldn''t learn much before they passed away because the territory was encased in a primordial barrier. In fact, we have already scanned the entirendscape searching for it, but there was nothing there. It appeared as though everything had been entirely destroyed. However, the Vylkr artefact is still¡ª" she said, but he interrupted before she couldplete her sentence.


    "It''s okay, I''ve heard enough. Withdraw from this task and focus on the others you have been assigned. I will look into it myself. You may leave."


    She opened her lips, attempting to speak, but swiftly closed her mouth and nodded. She turned and walked out of the vast room through a thin, transparent veil, disappearing from sight.


    Once she was gone, Naka shifted his eyes to the side, and his power surged to life as his gaze pierced through space and time toward a ce he had never expected to return to - Paradise. Well, at least what remained of Paradise after its destruction and the spread of Vylkr energy across the world.


    "Interesting!" Naka muttered. He scanned the entire region, noticing its apparent destruction. His eyes soared into the sky, effortlessly piercing through the Vylkr energy. Shifting his focus to a specific direction, he observed the immense barrier, which became more apparent the longer he stared until it revealed the floating ind within.


    "Fascinating¡­" Naka uttered once more.


    Almost instantly, he activated his gift¡ªomnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence naturally followed. Time seemed to scream like a vixen caught in a gust of wind, revealing everything beneath her skirt, until it abruptly came to a screeching halt.


    "I don''t see anything," Naka''s voice echoed with bewilderment.


    He activated his gift again, delving into the future of the floating ind before him. It was like a librarian meticulously dusting through an ancient book, searching for crucial details he might have overlooked.


    He explored its variables¡ªpotential futures and probabilistic events, contemting the oues of approaching it, observing from afar, or seizing the Vylkr artefact. Yet, he found nothing.


    It was as though time had slipped from his grasp, carrying the future away with it and rebuffing his every attempt to grasp it.


    The future of the floating ind was... impotent.


    Naka tried once more, but darkness greeted him again.


    This was the most improbable and astounding event he had encountered. It left him feeling unnerved!


    "A variable," Naka''s voice reverberated across the vast - not so vast - expanse.


    As a divine being capable not only of peering into the future but also of observing the myriad branches representing potential futures, influenced by different choices and events, and even manipting the probability of each oue to favour himself or make subtle adjustments to significant alterations, there was only one factor that could obscure the potential future of the floating ind within the safety of the primordial barrier, and that was an unpredictable variable!

 Chapter 909 Pre-Procedure Preparations

    Chapter 909 Pre-Procedure Preparations


    ??He detested variables despite being one himself; encountering one didn''t mean he had to enjoy it. However, he was curious about how they had survived and progressed this far, defying the probabilistic oues he had foreseen. Still, something was thwarting his powers and eluding his grasp on time.


    "To approach or not to approach," Naka muttered to himself.


    Approaching risked a confrontation where he couldn''t rely on his powers, while not approaching meant waiting indefinitely to uncover the unpredictable variable.


    Gradually, his interest in what he deemed a failure ¡ª his former abode that was once his backyard¡ª intensified as he pondered.


    As Naka mulled over his choices, time seemed to quicken, with hours vanishing like moments, days melting into hours, and entire weekspressing into a single day. He became so engrossed that he forgot to take breaks, breathe, and simply be.


    Until, atst, he reached a decision.


    He shifted his attention to the gic construct he had been working on and dived back into his work without hesitation.


    "Could it be you, old friend? Are you the new variable?" Naka muttered to himself.


    .....


    The floating ind


    Second Border City''s Headquarters Of The Healer''s Association.


    The key leaders sat in a special guest room, each in a different mood, absorbing the recently received information.


    "Why wasn''t I informed of this beforehand?" Stronghold Leader Seth demanded, his voice cutting through the tense air as he locked eyes with the Vige Chief, awaiting an exnation.


    He had known that an important meeting urred when Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and his father visited Seraphina before the Vylkr Veil phenomenon. Still, he hadn''t expected it to be this significant.


    He couldn''t fathom how they had discovered a method to enhance their gifts using the Devourer''s Bracelet, transforming it into the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, all while keeping it hidden from him¡ªone of the strongest individuals within their territory.


    "We kept it secret until we were sure of sess to avoid raising false hopes. And given recent events, we felt it was safer this way," Orion exined.


    "If that''s the case, why wasn''t I chosen? Since the Vylkr Fusion Armlet was sessful, it seems obvious that I was the most qualified apart from Stronghold Leader Zogar," Seth retorted, struggling to contain his frustration.


    Fifi was only a three-star warrior known for her water- producing gift during the Vige''s struggles with the encroaching Vylkr vines. While she was respected, she wasn''t the strongest nor held a significant status beyond being Orion''s partner.


    He believed this shouldn''t have been a factor in the decision, insisting that the logical choice for undergoing the Vylkr Fusion Armlet procedure should have been between him and Zogar without involving a third candidate.


    This was nothing but nepotism.


    Orion cleared his throat, "I made this decision because even with the sess of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, the procedure is something we aren''t sure of. We have no previous information to predict the potential risks orplications. So, it would be reckless to subject our two strongest warriors to such uncertainty without adequate preparation," Orion exined firmly.


    "Stronghold leader Zogar and Fifi have chosen to proceed despite my warnings, but this decision isn''t about favouritism, Seth. If all goes well, we''ll have the chance to improve upon the Vylkr Fusion Armlets and strengthen our position once we reconnect with the outside world. But if things go awry, it will be up to you and me to protect this territory."


    Seth felt a wave of relief wash over him at Orion''s response, but he couldn''t shake the nagging fear of missing out on such a monumental opportunity if the procedure was sessful.


    "If anything happens to me, Stronghold Leader Seth, I entrust this territory to you and the Vige Chief," Stronghold Leader Zogar said, his voice echoing through the room. "You are the only one I trust to lead in my absence. And when we reunite with the outside world, find my brother and punish him in my ce for abandoning the Vige."


    Stronghold Leader Zogar stirred a mix of emotions in Seth, but ultimately, he knew he had no choice but to relent.


    "Fine, I''ll step back while Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar undergo the procedures. But suppose it seeds, and we acquire another Devourer''s bracelet to forge into a new Vylkr Fusion armlet. In that case, I expect to be the next candidate," Stronghold Leader Seth asserted firmly, locking eyes with Orion.


    "You needn''t worry; that''s already part of the n," Orion reassured him, nodding with relief. His heart eased, as the exnation he had devised after failing to dissuade Fifi from being a candidate had worked without any issues.


    "Any other questions?" Orion asked, scanning the room that included Queen Selene, the Caretakers, High King Kael, and High Queen Celeria.


    "I''d like to know if we can secure a candidate for the next procedure in case this one seeds or if it''s exclusive to the Vige," Queen Selene asked, her tone serious as she sat regally on her seat.


    "No, this opportunity is open to everyone within this territory, not just the Vige. However, as you may already understand, the candidates are selected from the Vylkr warriors due to their exceptional strength. Choosing anyone else would be inefficient and wasteful of our resources. Until we can procure more Devourer''s bracelets or the materials needed inrger quantities, the Vylkr Fusion Armlet will remain exclusive to those with the greatest prowess in our territory," Orion exined, offering insight into the selection process.


    "And this also extends to the Pixie race," Orion added, acknowledging High King Kael and High Queen Celeria with a brief gaze.


    Both rulers nodded in appreciation of the rification.


    Queen Selene also nodded, satisfied with Orion''s reasoned exnation.


    "And what about the four-eared elves? Apart from the reconstruction of Orion''s Cities, you must have some ns for them, right?" Caretaker Ivor asked.


    Although he understood why the four-eared elves weren''t included in such a crucial meeting¡ªthey still couldn''t fully trust them¡ªhe wanted to know if Orion had any ns for them so they could prepare ordingly.

 Chapter 910 The Procedure

    Chapter 910 The Procedure


    ??"Although the four-eared elves are proving to be loyal, we won''t truly know where their hearts lie unless they are given the chance to betray us. That''s why, when we reconnect with the outside world, the four-eared elves'' gods'' chosens and Captain Seig and his lieutenant will be among those who lead us forward. They are more familiar with the outside world, which will allow us to examine them and judge whether they are trustworthy enough to be fully integrated within our territory," Orion responded, his tone serious.


    Isadora was one of the reasons why he had decided to give the four-eared elves a chance to prove themselves.


    Caretaker Ivor and the others nodded in understanding.


    "If there are no other questions, let us begin," Orion said, standing up from his seat and walking towards the door.


    The rest of the key leaders nodded and stood up from their seats, following Orion towards the door.


    As Orion exited the room, he immediately met Fifi, who was waiting outside.


    Noticing Orion and the other key leaders walking out, Fifi approached them.


    "How did the meeting go?" Fifi asked, her eyes briefly scanning the key leaders emerging from the room. Her gaze lingered on Seth, who was staring at her fiercely before snorting and walking down the hallway with the rest.


    "You don''t need to worry; I''ve handled everything as I said. Let''s follow the others downstairs; Seraphina and the others are waiting for us to begin the procedure," Orion responded, smiling and nodding.


    Fifi''s expression softened with relief as she nodded.


    They walked through the hallway and descended the stairs.


    Upon reaching their destination, they were greeted by Seraphina, Greta, and the rest of the Healer''s Association leaders, who were standing outside the room where the procedure would take ce.


    They all exchanged respectful greetings upon noticing each other.


    "Is everything ready?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, we were just waiting for your arrival to begin the procedure," Seraphina responded, her gaze briefly resting on Stronghold Leader Zogar and Fifi.


    "Alright, let''s begin then," Orion responded, nodding.


    Seraphina nodded and gestured for the candidates to follow her as she, Greta, and the rest of the Healers'' Association leaders entered the room.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar followed closely behind them.


    Fifi leaned in to kiss Orion before she walked in as well. The door then closed behind her.


    Unlike other rooms in the building, this one had been magically reinforced through various means. All the materials and equipment needed for the procedures had been transferred here beforehand, so there was no need to worry about anything going wrong. However, they all remained close by in case any unexpected incidents urred.


    "I believe everything is going to work out fine," Queen Selene said, her gaze briefly resting on Orion''s worried expression.


    "I hope so," Orion nodded silently, his eyes fixed on the door.


    ¡­...


    Within the room were twofortably sized hospital beds with metal straps hanging down from their sides. On the other side, tables were neatly arranged and filled with various tools, alchemical equipment, and other apparatus.


    "Which one of you would like to go first?" Seraphina asked, her eyes fixed on Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    "I will!" they both announced simultaneously.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar turned to Fifi and said, "I''ll go first. You can wait for your turn." He then approached the bed.


    Fifi wanted to respond, but Seraphina quickly interjected, "Warrior Fifi, can you please wait at the side so we can begin?"


    Fifi shifted her attention towards Seraphina. After a brief moment, her shoulders copsed, and she nodded before standing at the side with Greta and the rest of the Healers'' Association leaders. They were all there to ensure that nothing went wrong with the procedure, and even if it did, they were prepared to handle such a situation and prevent it from escting.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar gentlyy on the bed as Seraphina tightened the metal straps around him.


    "What is this for?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked curiously.


    "It''s to hold you in ce and prevent you from going on a rampage if anything goes wrong," Seraphina smiled.


    "Are you sure this will be enough to hold me in case something bad urs?" Stronghold Leader Zogar responded with a raised brow. He knew his strength and understood that something like this would not hold him back.


    "If it doesn''t, we have other means prepared to try and subdue you, so just prepare yourself for the procedure and leave the rest to us to handle," Seraphina replied confidently.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded quietly. Even though he doubted they had something to subdue him, Seraphina''s and the others'' minds were just as powerful as his strength, so he took her words seriously and focused on his purpose for being there.


    "Right hand or left?" Seraphina asked, curious about Stronghold Leader Zogar''s preference for the cement of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    "Right," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded quickly and thoughtfully.


    Seraphina strapped his other hand and grabbed a bowl of ointment and the elixirs brewed from the table beside her for this very asion. She applied them to Stronghold Leader Zogar''s forearm before using a towel to clean them off thoroughly.


    Seraphina carefully retrieved the Vylkr Fusion Armlet from its box and aligned it on Stronghold Leader Zogar''s wrist. As she tightened the Armlet, its gears moved precisely, clicking and whirring until it locked securely into ce.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar emitted a low growl as he felt the Vylkr Fusion Armlet sinking into his flesh, its tiny gears digging into his wrist until it was firmly secured.


    Then, the true agony began.


    The runes on the Vylkr Fusion Armlet ignited, casting a malevolent glow as Zogar''s nerves started to tremble. He could sense his Vylkr energy being drawn into the Armlet, surging out with an unfamiliar furiousness, coursing through his veins, ripping through his flesh and muscles as it flowed back to his Vylk containers, attempting to synchronize with his being.


    Despite the excruciating experience, Zogar didn''t utter a scream of agony. After all, he had endured far worse in his life, making this minor torment seem negligible.

 Chapter 911 The Procedure (2)

    Chapter 911 The Procedure (2)


    ??Soon, Zogar''s body began to undergo a transformation; his muscles spasmed and bulged uncontrobly, his veins darkened, and his skin took on an unnaturally deep glow as it blistered and cracked. His blood mingled with the Vylkr Fusion Armlet as the pain finally reached its zenith.


    "ARRGGGHHHH!!" Zogar''s agonizing scream reverberated across the room, causing everything to vibrate.


    Baddum!! A faint heartbeat echoed from the Vylkr Fusion Armlet. It then began to quicken, syncing with Zogar''s heartbeat as the Vylkr energy stirred the Devourer''s heart to life.


    At that very moment, as the Vylkr Fusion Armlet fused with his essence, the Primordial energy actively suppressed the Vylkr energy, spreading through his body and flowing into the armlet. It dominated the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, aiding in the cirction of Vylkr energy as it merged with Zogar''s being. This caused Zogar''s arm to light up with a reddish glow as though his right arm was burning up in an unexpected turn of events.


    Fortunately, Zogar then felt an immense warmth spread from his right arm to every part of his body. Gradually, he sensed a shift within him. The Vylkr Fusion Armlet gears slowed, and the glow of the runes dimmed.


    "Haaaa¡­. Haaaa¡­.!!" Zogar''s screams subsided into ragged breaths.


    Baaddumm!! Baaddumm!!


    His Devourer''s heart pulsated in unison with his heartbeat, resonating across the room before swiftly quieting.


    The Vylkr Fusion Armlet had fusedpletely with his arm, seamlessly integrating into him. The runes continued to glow, but their light was softer, more controlled.


    Witnessing this nerve-wracking scene and observing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s body eased down, Seraphina asked with bated breath, "How are you feeling now, Stronghold Leader Zogar?"


    Stronghold Leader Zogar turned his attention towards her, "Haaaa.... Though I feel more exhausted and broken down than I usually do after a battle, nheless, I feel much better than before," he responded, exhaling with ragged breaths.


    "Alright, this is good. Although it wasn''t what we had expected, as we were prepared for the worst, a result like this simply means that the procedure is a sess," Seraphina responded, smiling brightly. She then began to slowly unbuckle the metal straps.


    Even though they hadn''t expected the procedure to go perfectly, as they had prepared for the worst, this only meant that they had sessfully imnted the Vylkr Fusion Armlet on a Vylkr warrior without harsh consequences. Now, all they had to do was observe its healing process and hope there were no underlying severe consequences.


    After thest metal strap came off, Stronghold Leader Zogar gradually pushed his body up and sat on the bed.


    "Don''t try to use your Vylkr energy yet. The healing process will take a day, I think. And then after that, we can activate it and test your level of prowess to see if you''ve gained any sudden increase," Seraphina exined.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded solemnly. "Is there anything else I need to know?" he asked. Considering that this concerned his life, he needed to know every detail to ensure things went smoothly.


    "Fortunately, you don''t need to do anything except rest," Seraphina responded, gesturing for Greta and the Healer''s Association Leaders toe forward and check on his condition.


    She stepped aside, signalling for Fifi to take her position on the bed so they could swiftlymence the next procedure.


    Fifi nodded and stepped forward with a solemn expression, her heart beating furiously with excitement.


    After witnessing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s results, she felt more confident and anticipated that her results would be simr.


    A wave of confidence rippled through her body as she calmlyy on the bed.


    "Left or right?" Seraphina asked, her voice tinged with a simr surge of confidence.


    "Right," Fifi responded, watching as Seraphina nodded and secured her body to the bed with metal straps, freeing her right hand.


    ¡­.......¡­


    Outside the procedure room


    Orion paced back and forth, his heart racing in uncertainty. A mix of hope and dread swirled within him as he awaited the procedure''s results.


    The tension in the air was also discernible for the key leaders present. They could feel the weight of expectation bearing down on them as they waited for the oue.


    "If anything had gone wrong, they would have halted the procedure by now. The fact that they''ve been in there for so long suggests that it was sessful," Stronghold Leader Seth remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of jealousy and envy.


    The prospect of Stronghold Leader Zogar gaining strength beyond their own capabilities meant stepping into the realm of a five-star warrior, a level of strength no one in the Vige had ever attained or could ever hope to attain.


    "Yes, you are right," Queen Selene nodded, agreeing with his analysis.


    At that moment, the door swung open abruptly, drawing everyone''s attention in an instant. Orion''s heartbeat immediately quickened.


    Seraphina emerged from the room, her eyes scanning the gathered leaders before she spoke, "The procedure was a sess, and the candidates are all in good condition," she announced, a bright smile lighting up her face.


    A collective sigh of relief rippled through the room at Seraphina''s words, tension dissipating like a wave receding from the shore.


    Orion''s tense posture rxed as he breathed a sigh of relief, his shoulders easing as a sense of calm washed over him.


    "Can we see them?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, but just briefly. They need every moment of rest for healing before we proceed to the next phase and assess any changes," Seraphina exined, stepping aside to wee them into the room.


    They all acknowledged her words with nods and followed Orion inside. As they entered, their eyes fell upon Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar, seated on their beds, examining the gleaming metallic bracelet on their wrists with interest. Meanwhile, the Healers'' Association leaders attended to them, conducting health checks.


    Sensing their arrival, Fifi and Zogar turned their attention toward the group.


    "How are you both feeling?" Orion asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    "I''m experiencing an intensified craving for Vylkr vines, and I sense bizarre constant changes in my body, almost as if I''ve gained an additional Vylkr container that seems impossible to fill," Fifi shared, extending her right hand for them to inspect her Vylkr Fusion Armlet up close.

 Chapter 912 A New Realm

    Chapter 912 A New Realm


    ??"I feel the same," Stronghold Leader Zogar added. "I can sense my gift reacting, but I won''t know the extent of the changes until tomorrow, as Seraphina mentioned."


    "Tch!" Stronghold Leader Seth hissed fiercely, turning abruptly and leaving the room.


    Orion and the others exchanged nces, sighing. They understood Seth''s frustration and couldn''t fault him for his reaction.


    "Alright, get some rest. We''ll check on you tomorrow," Orion said.


    Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded in acknowledgement. They watched as some Healers'' Association members walked in and assisted them, guiding them towards the rooms where they would stay until they recovered.


    After they were taken to their rooms, the remaining key leaders stayed behind to ask the Healer Association leaders questions about the procedure. They wanted to be prepared for when their own members underwent the same process.


    Meanwhile, Orion exited the room with Seraphina, who escorted him out of the building.


    "Did anything unusual happen during the procedure?" Orion asked, ncing at Seraphina.


    "Not really. Aside from the painful assimtion of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet to their very being, everything went surprisingly well," Seraphina responded enthusiastically. She had been surprised by how smoothly the procedure had gone, which confirmed her belief that the Vylkr warriors were the ideal wielders for the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    This sess meant they could be more confident about future procedures.


    Orion''s expression scrunched up thoughtfully briefly before he nodded in understanding. He decided to let the matter rest, mainly since the results supported Seraphina''s confidence.


    "Former Vige Chief Brane informed me that you asked him to gather all the scrap metal and wires they possess. Isadora told me the same thing and mentioned that you want her to teach you how they work. I''m curious why you asked for such a thing," Orion said, looking at her in confusion.


    After the festival, when he had brought T home, he heard about Seraphina''s request from Isadora the next day. Later that evening, the former Vige Chief told him the same thing. Naturally, he wanted to understand why Seraphina needed all those materials.


    "I knew you''d find out sooner orter," Seraphina responded with a sigh.


    ''I had told them to keep it a secret until I could reveal it to you,'' she thought.


    "The day before yesterday, while the festival was going on, I encountered a group of young Four-eared elves testing their strength on a pole with a strange screen. Every time they struck the pole with their fist, strange characters appeared on the screen. I approached them and stopped them from running away, and that''s when I learned that the screen was detailing the extent of their strength. It was amazing because I never knew something like that was possible. Even if the Prismerons have a method to test their strength, it''s primitivepared to this."


    "So, I decided to buy it from them and contacted Isadora to gather everything for me, so I could buy it from them. Then, I learned they even had one that told the time on a strange screen and various strangeponents. Some of these, although different, I recognized from our race''s ''Ancient Codex,'' and some mechanizations seemed simr to parts of the Devourer''s Bracelet''s internalponents."


    "When I brought them back home, you can imagine my surprise when Fifi informed me that the Vige possessed simr scraps andponents, though in lesser qualities. So, I immediately sent a message to the former Vige Chief, insisting on buying all of them for study. That pole gave me an idea for something I want to create that would greatly aid us in reconnecting with the outside world at an early stage," Seraphina exined.


    "But I''ve only gotten so far because of my knowledge from the Devourer''s Bracelet. I''m nowhere close to figuring out the concept behind it, so I can''t tell you exactly what I''m working on right now."


    Orion nodded in understanding after listening to all of Seraphina''s exnations.


    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to pay for them. As the new Vige Chief, I''ll take care of it. As for the Four-eared elves, you can use the family''s treasury to settle the cost. If what you''re nning works and proves helpful during our reconnection with the outside world, it might help the Four-eared elves integrate into the territory faster and demonstrate their usefulness, especially with the reconstruction of Orion''s Cities still ongoing," Orion responded, his mind racing as he tried to figure out what Seraphina was attempting to create.


    ''Does this have something to do with the hierarchy of power indicators?'' he thought.


    Despite his familiarity with various mechanisms, he couldn''t discern her exact n. He decided to let it be a surprise, trusting that whatever she had in mind would be worth the wait.


    "If you''re okay with it, then I see no problem rejecting your offer, Chief," Seraphina responded.


    Once they arrived outside, she halted and leaned in to kiss him. "I''ll see you at hometer, husband." With that, she turned and disappeared back into the building.


    Orion took a moment to gather after all he had learned before leaping into the air to meet with Isadora and handle some Border City matters.


    It had been three days since the festival. Anara had called to check their progress in regrowing the floating ind''s vegetation, so afterwards, he nned to inspect it before heading to meet with Gorg and Grim to see how far they had progressed in forming their next Vylkr containers, especially since T had already crossed the threshold and was ready to create her own Vylkr containers.


    ¡­.....


    The next day


    Second Border City


    In a specially designed training area for warriors, Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar stood apart on a stage, the tension discernible between them. Surrounding them were the Healers'' Association leaders, Orion, and the rest of the Key leaders, all watching intently with a mix of interest and curiosity.


    Now that Stronghold Leader Zogar and Fifi had recovered from their procedure, they were about to test their enhanced abilities against each other to see how far they had progressed.

 Chapter 913 A New Realm (2)

    Chapter 913 A New Realm (2)


    ??Seraphina, however, could only exhale tiredly. She disapproved of this arrangement, given that they only had two Vylkr vials to power the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t use their own Vylkr containers, but the purpose of this procedure was to ensure they possessed their own Devourer''s heart to grow stronger like the gods'' chosens, not to turn into a power battery. But, despite her reservations, she gave in to pressure from the Key leaders.


    What she disliked most was having to refill the Vylkr energy into thepressed vials after they were done.


    ''After this, I''ll have to talk to Isadora to ask the gods'' chosens to guide them on using the Vylkr Fusion Armlet properly," Seraphina thought, shooting a brief, fierce look in Orion''s direction. ''But if anything goes wrong, it''s on your head.''


    Sensing Seraphina''s fierce gaze, Orion feigned ignorance and turned to Isadora, who had been trying to get his attention.


    "What''s on your mind?" Orion asked.


    "Chief, I''m sorry for prying, but what''s happening here? The aura between them feels unusual, and that... thing on their wrists, is it what I think it is?" Isadora struggled to articte her thoughts, her eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before her.


    She had been curious about the two Devourer''s bracelets Orion had obtained from them, and a sense of unease crept over her as she observed the bracelets on their right arms.


    Orion nodded. "You''re correct. Thanks to our brilliant minds," he gestured towards Seraphina and the rest of the Healers'' Association leaders, "we''ve been able to study how the Devourer''s bracelet works and understand its dynamics. Using that knowledge, we created our Devourer''s bracelet, the ''Vylkr Fusion Armlet.'' Warrior Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar are the first ones to possess this armlet, and we''re all here to witness the extent of their newfound strength after the procedure," he exined.


    Isadora felt like a resounding drum had struck her ears at Orion''s words.


    Vylkr Fusion Armlet!! Candidates!! Newfound strength!! It took a moment for her to process Orion''s words before she turned her gaze towards Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    The first time she set foot in this territory, Stronghold Leader Zogar single-handedly decimated Captain Seig''s fleet and effortlessly captured both him and his lieutenant.


    Meanwhile, Fifi disyed her immense strength during Flintor''s rampage and easily subdued him, even after he had overclocked his Devourer''s bracelet. Now, learning that they both possessed a simr yet different version of the Devourer''s bracelet crafted explicitly for them, Isadora couldn''t help but gulp, wondering about the extent of power they now wielded.


    Were they even mere mortals anymore?


    Isadora''s heart raced as she fixed her eyes on the unfolding scene, deciding not to miss a single detail.


    "Are you sure about this?" Stronghold Leader Zogar''s gaze remained fixed on Fifi as he spoke.


    "Yes. I can feel my gift breaking through its limits, reaching levels I never imagined possible. I''m sure you can feel it, too. It''s best you prepare yourself and not underestimate me," Fifi responded, her expression solemn.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, "Let us begin then," he responded, smiling.


    Fifi nodded. She activated her Vylkr Fusion Armlet, channelling Vylkr energy from her Vylkr container toward it. The gears whirred to life withplex, intricate, intertwining movements as the Vylkr energy flowed towards the Devourer''s heart, immediately igniting it.


    Suddenly, her body transformed into a watery form, showing Fifi had genuinely ascended into the realm of a Four-star warrior.


    Then she stepped forward, abruptly vanishing from her position and reappeared before Stronghold Leader Zogar, tightly grasping his neck within her watery grip.


    But that wasn''t the end of it; Fifi''s watery hand suddenly began to solidify.


    Witnessing this scene, Isadora, Orion, the other key leaders, and all the Healers'' Association Leaders couldn''t help but widen their eyes in astonishment.


    "Ice! She can control ice now!" Seraphina eximed, amazed by the unexpected turn of events.


    Orion''s expression turned pensive as he realized that since Fifi''s gift was centred around water, it was normal for her to control ice as well, especially considering Stronghold Leader Seth could cool down or intensify his moltenva.


    A smile crept onto his lips as he realized the territory''s strength had grown again. His anticipation now focused on witnessing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s own strength.


    Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Seth observed the scene with folded arms, teeth gritted in annoyance. He quickly regainedposure, knowing they still had the chance to acquire another Devourer''s bracelet. If necessary¡ª


    Looking at a stunned Isadora in the distance, Stronghold Leader Seth remembered they had more gods'' chosens who could volunteer for such a role.


    Sensing a sudden fierce dread and bloodlust, Isadora snapped out of her daze. She briefly locked eyes with Stronghold Leader Seth before averting her gaze, a shiver running down her spine.


    Onstage,


    Fifi''s entire body had transformed into a being of glowing blue ice. At the same time, Stronghold Leader Zogar found himself entirely frozen, encased in a massive block of ice that covered the rest of the stage.


    "I''m sure you can escape, so go ahead and show us the newly uncovered abilities you have unlocked with your gift," Fifi stated, her breath forming a frosty mist in the air. She gazed at his frozen form with her ice-blue eyes, curious to see how he could break free.


    She knew facing a five-star warrior like Stronghold Leader Zogar in actualbat would end in her defeat. However, in this controlled battle to test their new powers, she had more tricks up her sleeve than he realized.


    Suddenly, Fifi''s eyes widened in shock as another frozen figure of Stronghold Leader Zogar emerged from the ice to stand beside her. He swiftly grasped her hand, cracking her frozen arm with his icy grip.


    "Are you ready to let go, Fifi? I sense your eagerness to test your new abilities and the urge to prove yourself, but my strength is not to be trifled with," Stronghold Leader Zogar said, his breath forming a frosty mist in the air.


    Seeing Fifi''s shocked expression as he demonstrated his ability to split his body, he tightened his grip, shattering her arm. It was clear he had made his point.

 Chapter 914 Five-Star Warrior

    Chapter 914 Five-Star Warrior


    ??Fifi immediately jumped back, widening the distance between herself and Stronghold Leader Zogar. She immediately healed, regrowing her frozen, shattered arm.


    On the other side of the stage, another frozen form of Stronghold Leader Zogar split from his body, emerging from the ice. It flicked its finger against the massive lump of ice surrounding the real Stronghold Leader Zogar, instantly shattering it.


    Witnessing this scene, Fifi couldn''t help but audibly gulp.


    The three Stronghold Leader Zogars stood side by side on the stage.


    "As a Five-star Warrior, my gift no longer limits me to absorbing the characteristics of the material of anything I touch. It now allows me to absorb multiple materials, remember the ones I have previously touched, transform into them at will without needing to touch them again, and split myself into multiple forms, each made from different characteristics," Stronghold Leader Zogar stated.


    He lifted his icy, frosty arm outward, showing as part of it transformed into rock. Then, his entire body shifted, transforming into moltenva. Another moltenva form of Stronghold Leader Zogar emerged from his body and stood beside him, bringing the total to four, each possessing a terrifying attribute.


    "Of course, these are only my recently discovered new abilities. I still don''t know their limits and haven''t figured everything out yet. So, do you want to continue this battle, Warrior Fifi?" Stronghold Leader Zogar added, lightly smiling.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s voice echoed across the surroundings, ringing in the ears of everyone below the stage.


    "This is the strength of a five-star warrior. It''s frightening!" High King Kael muttered, gulping unconsciously after hearing the shocking revtion of Stronghold Leader Zogar''s new abilities.


    Orion, the other key leaders, and the Healers'' Association leaders couldn''t help but ponder the same thing, their hearts trembling as they watched Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    They even began to feel unsure who would emerge victorious in a battle between Stronghold Leader Zogar and all the Vylkr warriors within the Vige. At this point, unless they encountered a god, it was fair to say he was invincible.


    Seraphina squinted her eyes at the unfolding scene with a pondering expression.


    Unlike the others, she knew Stronghold Leader Zogar''s weaknessy in his Vylkr Fusion Armlet. Because the Vylkr Fusion Armlet was the source of his newfound strength, it meant that if someone could precisely locate where he had hidden it during his transformation and had enough power to destroy or temporarily destabilize it, they could incapacitate him and reduce him to his former level of strength.


    Thus, even though he was extremely powerful, he was not unbeatable.


    She shifted her eyes towards Fifi and immediately noticed a shine in the centre of her belly, understanding that this was where she had hidden her Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    On stage, after absorbing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words briefly, Fifi snapped out of her daze. A solemn expression emerged on her face as she shook her head and uttered, "You win." She morphed back to her human form and stepped down from the stage.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s smile stretched into a grin as he stepped down from the stage.


    Orion observed Fifi approaching him and asked, "Are you okay?" His eyes lingered on her now healed right arm.


    "I''m fine," Fifi nodded, shifting her attention to Seraphina, who had arrived before them.


    "Let''s head back to the health centre so we can check on the Vylkr Fusion Armlet''s condition and correct any issues," Seraphina said, her voice stern as she looked at Fifi before shifting her attention to Stronghold Leader Zogar, who had also heard her words.


    "I''ll visitter in the evening to check on your overall condition," Orion said, his eyes fixed on Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    They nodded and followed behind Seraphina and the Healers'' Association Leaders as they stepped out of the training ground.


    The key leaders bid farewell to each other and soon began to depart from the training ground one by one. They soon realized that Stronghold Leader Seth had already left once the battle ended, as he was nowhere to be found.


    ''I hope he doesn''t do anything stupid,'' Orion thought, understanding what was going through his mind right now as even he might have felt a little jealous of Stronghold Leader Zogar''s sudden increase in strength had he not possessed a Six-star potential.


    Orion turned his head towards Isadora, still trapped in her daze. "Isadora, we are leaving," he uttered a bit loudly.


    Isadora snapped out of her daze and nodded her head anxiously before realizing that Orion was no longer in his previous position. She was nodding at empty air, so she turned towards Orion''s current position.


    "I''m sorry about that, Mr. Orion. We can get going," Isadora responded, slightly fumbling over her words as though she was still having trouble recovering herposure after witnessing everything that had just transpired.


    Orion nodded, understanding that it would take time for her to get used to what was urring, just as he had once done when he first arrived at this Vige.


    "Let''s go. The Four-eared elves'' gods'' chosen, Captain Seig and his lieutenant, are waiting for us to meet them," Orion said, stretching his hand towards Isadora.


    Isadora nodded in understanding and reached out to hold onto Orion''s hand with a firm grip.


    Orion immediately activated his power and transformed into his lightning-shaped form. Almost instantly, the two of them disappeared from their position, leaving behind the scorched ground and the faint crackling sound of lightning.


    ¡­....


    Outside of the Orion''s Cities


    Seig took a deep breath as he gazed at the lush vegetation surrounding him, his eyes moist with emotion. He had never imagined that such a beautiful scene, previously only heard about in legends, would be right before him.


    "Captain, are you crying?" Evadne asked, raising her brow sceptically as she observed him.


    She hadn''t expected her captain to be so emotional upon encountering the overgrown vegetation nurtured by the tree nymphs.


    However, she wouldn''t me him for feeling moved by the serene beauty of the ce; she felt tempted to lie down on the grass and let the cool breeze lull her to sleep with its gentle melodies.

 Chapter 915 Guides For The Outside World

    Chapter 915 Guides For The Outside World


    ??The cold air whipped around, rustling the tree branches and causing the thick grass to sway.


    Instead of answering directly, Seig let out an audible sigh and asked his own, "If we were given the chance to go back to the moment when we first learned about the conspiracies against us, would you still choose to follow me?"


    Evadne fell momentarily silent, her brow furrowing as she wondered about the significance of her captain''s question. Nevertheless, she nodded firmly, "Yes, I would. As the lieutenant of the 2nd unit of the Vanguard team in the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, I''ll continue to stand by your side no matter what challenges or enemies we face."


    Seig''s lips curled into a faint smile as he acknowledged, "Thank you for your loyalty. However, moving forward, we''ll be operating under new leadership. As a result, you won''t answer me anymore, and you won''t have the option to follow me in every decision I make."


    "Captain¨C" Evadne''s eyes widened in surprise at his words, ready to retort. Still, Seig swiftly interrupted, "Regardless of what they say, this ce might as well be a sanctuary and the safest location in the world. I don''t trust myself to avoid making a stupid decision that would end with me being thrown out of here. So, if that timees, I want you to stop me from my foolishness or act swiftly to prevent further harm. Do I make myself clear?"


    Evadne bit her lip and nodded, "Understood, Captain."


    Seig''s smile grew even brighter as he turned to the Four-eared Elves'' gods'' chosen, who exchanged brief nces with them at a cautious distance.


    Suddenly, lightning struck the earth nearby before dissipating, revealing Orion and Isadora.


    Seig, Evadne, and the Four-eared elves vanished from their positions and reappeared before them. They all bowed respectfully to Orion and his assistant Isadora, a gesture they had learned during their time with Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth.


    Orion motioned for them to straighten up. "Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar have assured me of your loyalty andpetence. Although I doubt other factors influencing you, I believe them. Today, I''m here to inform you that during our reconnection with the outside world, you''ll be tasked with being our guides."


    Orion observed the stunned expressions that immediately appeared on their faces.


    Flintor quickly regained hisposure and said, "This would be an honour, Vige Chief. We''ll do our best to fulfil our roles as guides to the outside world."


    The others nodded in agreement with his words.


    "Alright. You might wonder why I asked you to hold the meeting here, right?" Orion''s gaze swept across all of them.


    They nodded curiously. All of their tests had been within Orion''s Cities, so they were curious about why they had suddenly been brought out on thest day.


    "As you already know, the warriors are free to explore outside of Orion''s Cities as they desire, as long as they help map out eachnd to create a detailed map of our entire territory. Additionally, they are to observe and assist the Four-eared Elves as they reconstruct Orion''s Cities. However, since you will join us below in the outside world as our guides, I will allow you to explore outside Orion''s Cities without any restrictions. As long as you follow the rules that Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar have drilled into you, you can do as you wish until the next two weeks, when we expect the Vylkr Veil phenomenon to disperse," Orion said, observing their swift nods in response.


    Though he didn''t mind being a little harsh and strict with them, Orion knew they were individuals who had never experienced a world like his. They had been fighting at the forefront for their lives and others, and he realized that to motivate them to do their best, he needed to allow them to experience the soothing serenity of the vegetation and greenery.


    This would help them understand that if they were guided correctly, they always had something like this to return to.


    With the territory''s current strength, they were far more powerful than before and could even survive against the Vylkr vines on earth without the help of the Primordial barrier. However, that didn''t mean they were invincible before the gods, who could easily crush them like flies.


    Therefore, instead of charging in blindly and recklessly, Orion approached the situation cautiously.


    "Thank you, Vige Chief. You have no idea how much this means to me... Sniff," Seig said, his tone filled with gratitude as he bowed. Tears filled his eyes, streaming down to the earth below.


    Meanwhile, Evadne and the others bowed even lower, their bodies trembling slightly as they struggled to respond to Orion''s words.


    ''You truly are a good person, Mr. Orion,'' Isadora thought, her eyes bing a little teary as she gazed at Orion.


    After spending so much time together each day, saying she wasn''t interested in a man like Orion would be a lie. Of course, he had his faults that she disliked, but the things that made her like him were far more significant.


    However, she still found it challenging to inform him about her discussion with her father regarding the Four-eared Elves'' new living settlement.


    "Okay, we''ll be leaving. I''ll see you all in 15 days," Orion said, taking Isadora''s hand and activating his gift. With a sh of lightning, they disappeared from their spot.


    ¡­....


    Two weekster


    Orion stood atop the towering wooden walls of the Second Border City, gazing skyward as his eyes pierced through the Primordial barrier toward the direction of the dissipating whirlwind of Vylkr energy.


    Beside him stood Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Fifi.


    "The Vylkr Veil phenomenon is dissipating as expected," Stronghold Leader Seth remarked, his eyes narrowed at the dense whirlwind of Vylkr energy.


    Witnessing the formation of the Vylkr artefact was a first-time experience, and he was curious about its appearance.


    "Yes, as we expected. However, we can''t be certain if other Vylkr spawns are still hidden. So, only Stronghold Leader Zogar and I will retrieve the artefact while you and Warrior Fifi stay behind," Orion responded.

 Chapter 916 The Bizarre Vylkr Artefact

    Chapter 916 The Bizarre Vylkr Artefact


    ??Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement. "I have no issue with that, especially since I haven''t yet mastered the flying technique you taught me previously," he replied.


    "Me too. I''ll need more time to study the technique before I can fly. Besides, with Stronghold Leader Zogar apanying you, there''s no need for us toe along," Fifi responded, echoing Seth''s sentiments.


    A week ago, Orion had collected numerous flying techniques from Aerialia, who seemed genuinely happy to share them when he asked. He had initially assumed it was because he could fly without them.


    Still, he didn''t dwell on it and swiftly distributed the techniques to those who had cultivated considerable amounts of Celestial energy. However, learning everything in a week was impossible; even he was just grasping the basics.


    He didn''t want to rely on his gift whenever he wanted to fly, so he worked hard to master the technique quickly.


    ording to Aerialia, they were learning the technique faster than usual because they had her as their teacher, as she had created the techniques herself.


    "Let''s go then," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded.


    Orion nodded and immediately activated his gift, his body transforming into his lightning form.


    CRACKLE!


    Almost instantly, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s body began to shift, transforming into a being that appeared to be made of lightning, just like Orion.


    CRACKLE!


    Orion turned to look at Stronghold Leader Zogar and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. As a five-star warrior, Stronghold Leader Zogar could effortlessly utilize his gift, and its effects and range were several times more powerful than his own.


    Nheless, Orion didn''t feel defeated. After all, he was a two-star warrior with the prowess of a four-star warrior, and when he created his next Vylkr container, he would surely be able to go toe-to-toe with Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Of course, that depended on how quickly Stronghold Leader Zogar developed with the help of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    They both focused on the Vylkr artefact and instantly disappeared from their positions, transforming into bolts of lightning that shot through the sky.


    ¡­....¡­..


    When they arrived at the partly dimmed clouds, still swirling with dissipating Vylkr energy, the sunlight piercing through created a radiant hue¡ªa breathtaking sight from below.


    Observing the immense whirlwind of dense Vylkr energy and its countless Vylkr vine variants, both familiar and new, Orion turned to Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    "Are you ready?" Orion asked, his voice booming like thunder.


    Even before the Vylkr vine variants could approach, they were obliterated by the lightning bolts streaking around him.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, a smile cracking across his electrified lips. "I''m ready," he responded.


    Despite the overwhelming Vylkr energy, he was confident that none could genuinely harm him or block their path.


    "Remember, this is a Vylkr artefact, so the Vylkr vine variants we encounter here will be much stronger than their predecessors," Orion cautioned. "This is our first time harvesting a Vylkr artefact, so we must be careful. We have no idea how things might unfold."


    Although confident in Stronghold Leader Zogar''s strength and theirbined might, Orion recalled Aerialia''s warning: she had no idea what harvesting the Vylkr artefact entailed but was sure it would be dangerous, possibly more powerful than a Divine artefact.


    They couldn''t afford to rx in case things went south instantly.


    "Hahaha! I know where my confidence lies, and I trust my instincts," Stronghold Leader Zogar replied, bursting intoughter. "I wouldn''t have made it this far or be a Stronghold Leader if I were blind or overly reliant on my gift. So you don''t have to worry."


    He added, "My only concern is that we aren''t being watched. But since no one has attacked us so far, it means that Aegis of the Arctic Deity must have taken care of all potential threats."


    Orion nodded solemnly, focusing on the centre of the immense, slowly dissipating whirlwind. He immediately spotted arge, bizarre ball with a shimmering, translucent surface that appeared to move like waves in strange directions.


    "Can you see it too?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, I can," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded, narrowing his eyes at the Vylkr artefact.


    "On my mark, we''re going to drag it out of there and immediately return to the Primordial Barrier," Orion said.


    He wasn''t sure if the Primordial Barrier would allow any foreign object within it, but they could bring back any Vylkr vine when they were still on its surface through the Divine barrier so he hoped it would work.


    However, he knew he had to try and find out.


    "Ready?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on the artefact.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded solemnly.


    "Go!" Orion''s voice rang across the surroundings as he vanished from his previous position, leaving behind a resounding trail of lightning.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar had already gone ahead of him.


    They arrived at the centre of the immense whirlwind within seconds before the shimmering, translucent ball. However, just as they were about to grab it, sharp gleaming spikes, sharper than those on a two-star Vylkr vine, instantly appeared on it, causing them to immediately distance themselves.


    At that moment, countless Vylkr variantsunched towards them, attempting to drain their life force. However, a protective sphere of lightning formed around Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar, instantly frying and destroying the Vylkr vine variants.


    Ignoring the chaos around them, Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar focused on the Vylkr artefact before them.


    The sharp spikes soon retracted, and the waves on the shimmering, translucent ball began to spread faster until they suddenly halted.


    The ball then expanded, reaching about a meter beforepressing itself. Surprisingly, it began to take shape, morphing into a sleek, dark puppet with a humanoid figure, approximately 1.8 meters (6 feet) tall. It had elongated limbs and a lithe body, with smooth, obsidian-like skin shimmering with an eerie, iridescent sheen. Its eyes glowed with a faint, malevolent light.


    A faint aura of Vylkr energy swept outwards, like a hurricane in every direction, capable of creating a sense of unease and fear in those who came into contact with it.


    The clouds in their surroundings and in the distance parted, revealing the bright sunlight shining on the puppet''s glistening skin and the earth below them. Then, the transformation halted.

 Chapter 917 The Bizarre Vylkr Artefact (2)

    Chapter 917 The Bizarre Vylkr Artefact (2)


    ??Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar tensed as the Vylkr artefact shifted its attention toward them.


    ''What is this?'' Orion thought to himself, a deep frown appearing on his face.


    He knew from the beginning that obtaining the Vylkr artefact would be challenging. However, he had never expected that they would have to fight or possibly even kidnap it. He didn''t even know if he could consider it a Vylkr artefact.


    Suddenly, the humanoid Vylkr artefact disappeared from its position and reappeared before Stronghold Leader Zogar, its fist aimed at his head.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar solemnly strengthened his barrier, not wanting to take any chances as the humanoid Vylkr artefact''s fistnded on his lightning barrier.


    WHOOSSH!!


    BANNGG!!


    The air split and shockwaves emerged and spread across the sky as though a hammer had struck against the heavens.


    "That''s strong," Stronghold Leader Zogar muttered as he observed the Vylkr artefact.


    Although he was surprised by its astonishing strength, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he witnessed that he could effortlessly withstand its blows.


    Seeing that its initial attack had no effect, the Vylkr artefact withdrew its fist before exploding again, sending rapid punches toward the lightning barrier.


    BANNGG!! BANGG!!! WHOOSSHH!!!


    BANNGG!! BANGG!!! WHOOSSHH!!!


    Each fist carried an immense, overwhelming force that reverberated through the heavens.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar''s expression turned grim as he observed the Vylkr artefact''s swift punches. Previously, it had seemed like a baby throwing its fists, hoping to cause some damage. Now, however, it appeared like an experienced warrior, mastering its strength and effortlessly using it to maximise the output of its devastating punches.


    Each blow was now capable of creating a ripple on his lightning barrier.


    Turning to Orion, Stronghold Leader Zogar yelled, "THE STRENGTH OF THE VYLKR ARTEFACT IS COMPARABLE TO A FIVE-STAR WARRIOR! I WILL FIND A WAY TO SUBDUE IT. MEANWHILE, GET OUT OF HERE AS QUICKLY AS YOU CAN!"


    Even though they hadn''t encountered anyone ¨Cgod or Vylkr spawn¨C if anything were to go wrong, he expected them to face a Four-star Vylkr-level threat. With a threat like this potentially rivalling the strength of a five-star warrior, he had to handle it alone and ensure Orion was as far away from this ce as possible.


    Upon hearing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words, Orion was instantly stunned. He had witnessed the Vylkr artefact''s attacks and thought it resembled a four-star warrior. However, from Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words, it became clear that it was instead simr to a five-star warrior. It was a frightening revtion!


    ''But how could such a thing happen?'' Orion thought, his mind racing to determine the cause for such a development.


    Nheless, he had no reason to stay after hearing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words, as a Five-star warrior could easily overpower him no matter how hard he tried to resist.


    His heart raced at the realisation that the Vylkr artefact had attacked Stronghold Leader Zogar because he posed more of a threat than himself.


    Orion immediately decided to leave his current position before the Vylkr artefact could shift its attention towards him.


    Orion transformed into a streak of lightning and darted out of the dispersing whirlwind of dense Vylkr energy. However, at that critical moment¨C¨C


    "CHIEF¨C!!" A resounding roar of lightning erupted from behind Orion before the sudden appearance of the humanoid Vylkr artefact right before him. Orion realised it hadn''t teleported but moved with sheer speed alone.


    Its clenched right fistunched forward, hurtling a punch in his direction.


    Regardless, Orion was already prepared, his senses heightened for any danger. Instantly, his body split into countless streaks of lightning bolts, dispersing in all directions.


    CRACCCKLLEEE!!!


    The humanoid Vylkr artefact''s fist struck empty space, generating apressed air vacuum that shot toward the earth like a cannon st.


    WHOOSSSHH!!! BOOOMMM!!!


    The humanoid Vylkr artefact remained fixed in its position, seemingly bewildered by the sudden disappearance of its foe.


    CRACCCKLLEEE!!! CRACCCKLLEEE!!!


    Suddenly, countless streaks of fierce bluish lightning converged back into Orion''s lightning form behind the humanoid Vylkr artefact. Without hesitation, Orion summoned the Crimson Greatsword from its small crimson greatsword mark, coating it in his bluish lightning to counter the humanoid Vylkr artefact''s attempts to absorb divine energy.


    Then, he swung the sword downward with a swift, precise motion.


    Before the humanoid Vylkr artefact couldprehend what was happening, Orion was already behind it. The lightning-


    coated Crimson Greatsword, known for its ability to cut through anything, demonstrated its power again, slicing through the artefact from its shoulders down to its lower back.


    As the sword cut, the intense bluish lightning surged through its body, electrocuting it from within.


    Within its divided body was a material that appeared to blend dark, shimmering, and translucent, ever-shifting substances. The humanoid Vylkr artefact remained motionless in its position, seemingly unsure about which actions to take next.


    Meanwhile, witnessing this scene from the other side, Stronghold Leader Zogar was momentarily astounded by how Orion had quickly incapacitated the humanoid Vylkr artefact with strength and enduranceparable to a five-star warrior.


    Then, he burst intoughter, his voice booming across the heavens with faint crackles of lightning and thunder as though a particr god of lightning had descended, proudly defending his mountain against an adversary.


    Yes! How could he have forgotten that Orion was not just the new Vige chief but also the youngest warrior with the prowess of a Four-star warrior despite being only a two-star warrior? He was a friend of a god who sacrificed himself to protect them and was responsible for the vige''s rapid growth and development into a new civilisation that he didn''t even think was possible. And not only that, but he had achieved all of this only at 20 years old!


    Forget about being surprised that Orion had effortlessly incapacitated the Vylkr artefact; it would have been even more surprising if he hadn''t be seriously injured. Orion was an absurdity that defied allmon sense. As such, any other absurdity that encountered him would be like an absurdity facing an absurdity itself.


    Noticing that the humanoid Vylkr artefact was suddenly healing rapidly, Stronghold Leader Zogar''sughter slowly died.


    "CHIEF!! LET''S FINISH THIS AND SUBDUE THIS VYLKR ARTEFACT!!" Stronghold Leader Zogar yelled, his resounding voice echoing across the atmosphere, reaching Orion and causing the sky to tremble.

 Chapter 918 Capturing The Vylkr Artefact

    Chapter 918 Capturing The Vylkr Artefact


    ??Orion nodded and said, "I have a way to capture and hold him down!" He yelled back.


    He wanted to try pouring his blood on the Vylkr artefact to see if it would enable him to im ownership of it. He would have to find another way to bring it down if that didn''t work.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded with a broad smile on his face. He vanished from his position and immediately appeared before the Vylkr artefact. Then, he wrapped his arms around its body, securely holding it in ce, and unleashed all his lightning upon it.


    Numerous powerful lightning bolts erupted from him, piercing the sky and the earth below.


    CRACCCKLLEEE!!! BOOOMMM!!


    The Vylkr artefact was electrocuted, instantly bing motionless again.


    Orion saw an opportunity and reverted back to his human form. He cut his palm to draw blood and then approached the Vylkr artefact, which was being held down by Stronghold leader Zogar. He ced his bloodied hand on the back of the Vylkr artefact, ensuring that its entire back and head were dyed with his blood.


    After a few seconds, Orion flew backwards to observe what would happen and signalled for Stronghold Leader Zogar to do the same.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar released his grip on the artefact and distanced himself, staying on high alert in case anything went wrong.


    The Vylkr artefact began to tremble beforeing to a halt and slowly converging back into arge ball with a shimmering, translucent surface. However, this time, its surface was calm without any waves forming.


    A mark detailing a small, inky ck puppet with its limbs outstretched was suddenly imprinted on Orion''s right chest. In the same way as all of his other divine artefacts, a strong mental link was formed between him and the Vylkr artefact.


    Just as Aerialia had informed him, an influx of information detailing vital information about the Vylkr artefact before him surged into his mind, allowing him to understand the difference between naturally formed artefacts and artefacts created by divine beings or mortals.


    "It worked. The Vylkr artefact is now under my control," Orion announced, shifting his attention towards Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar sighed in relief. He vanished from his position and appeared beside Orion. "So, it''s really an artefact," he remarked.


    Orion nodded in response.


    "So, what else can it do? I''m curious," Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his eyes fixed on the Vylkr artefact.


    "The Vylkr artefact is a puppet that can transform its shape and structure at will. It can morph into weapons, mimic other objects, alter its size and appearance, and even change its density andposition to serve different purposes. I have just received all the information I need to know about it into my mind. As for anything else, I need to first give it a name and uncover the depths of its capabilities," Orion exined with a pondering expression.


    Hearing Orion''s exnation, Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eyes widened in shock. "So powerful," he responded, surprised by the Vylkr artefact''s robust capabilities.


    Orion nodded in response. The Divine Crimson Greatsword, forged by Aerialia as a part of her very being, could cut through anything. The mountain, refined by Aegis of the Arctic Deity, had immense defensive capabilities and was a portable wallet.


    Therefore, he wasn''t surprised by its capabilities for a Vylkr artefact that had caused such a stir.


    Orion wondered if the Vylkr spawns or their sh with the Aegis of the Arctic had influenced the Vylkr artefact to develop in this way.


    "Its strength rivalled that of a Five-star warrior, coupled with its capabilities. With this, our reconnection with the outside world is more reassuring. Of course, that is if we don''t encounter any gods," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded, his expression solemn.


    "We''ll just have to be careful and keep our emergence as subtle as possible until we gain a foothold. Let''s head back," Orion responded, summoning the Vylkr artefact into its mark before turning around and heading back to their floating territory.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar followed behind him. They sessfully passed through the Primordial barrier, making Orion sigh in relief and finally rx his tense mind.


    They soon arrived before Stronghold Leader Seth and Fifi, who had been patiently waiting for them at the top of the Second Border Walls.


    Upon their arrival, Fifi swiftly bombarded them with multiple questions before Stronghold Leader Seth could utter a word. "What was going on up there? Did you encounter any enemies? Did you manage to get the Vylkr artefact?" Fifi''s concerned gaze was fixed on Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    Orion knew their battle had caused a tremendous ruckus in their surroundings, so he wasn''t surprised by Fifi''s concerns. "Although we encountered a few challenges, we have sessfully obtained the Vylkr artefact," Orion responded, bringing out the Vylkr artefact.


    The 1.8(6ft) meter-tall humanoid Vylkr artefact suddenly appeared next to Orion, startling Fifi and Stronghold Leader Seth. Their bodies tensed with caution.


    "Is this the Vylkr artefact? Did you fight with this?" Fifi asked, her eyes widening as she scrutinised the Vylkr artefact with heightened senses.


    "Yes, although it was incredibly powerful, Stronghold Leader Zogar and I were able to hold our own against it and subdue it," Orion replied.


    "Its strength was equivalent to that of a Five-star warrior, but we were still-" Stronghold Leader Zogar started; however, before he could finish his sentence, Stronghold Leader Seth interjected, "Five-star warrior!" his eyes fixed on the humanoid Vylkr artefact in horror.


    Even Fifi couldn''t help but be momentarily stunned upon hearing his words.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded solemnly. "I was surprised too at the beginning; however, with the Vylkr artefact by our side, our territory now has two five-star Vylkr star warriors protecting it," he responded.


    Stronghold Leader Seth inwardly gulped as Stronghold Leader Zogar confirmed his words again. He had previously tried to push the thought of missing the chance to be a five-star warrior earlier away. Yet, he was reminded once more that his strength steadily became insufficient as the territory developed.


    He tightened his fists as his raging emotions flowed through him again. He resolved to quickly find a god''s chosen and take their Devourer''s Bracelet so Seraphina and the other Healers'' Association Leaders could develop a Vylkr Infusion Armlet for him.

 Chapter 919 A Good Friend

    Chapter 919 A Good Friend


    ??"Yes, Stronghold Leader Zogar is right. We have two days until the Vylkr Veil Phenomenonpletely dies down. Our main focus should now be to continue preparing to leave the floating ind in search of other Runaway Cities with Captain Sieg, his lieutenant, and the Four-eared elf gods'' chosen ones assistance."


    "We do not know how long it will take before we encounter another Runaway City, so in the meantime, the three-star warriors who can shapeshift and fly should prepare to head down to harvest as many Vylkr vines as they can and bring them back. We do not want these valuable Vylkr vine variants to go to waste," Orion responded seriously.


    He recalled that Seraphina had already begun filling up Stronghold Leader Zogar''s and Fif Vial''s with the potent Vylkr energy obtained from the Vylkr vine variants. The results were frighteningly amazing as they helped them strengthen their Devourer''s bracelet, which made them stronger.


    Actually, Orion was briefly considering starting another Vylkr vine fire outbreak. However, he quickly dismissed the idea because he wanted to avoid encountering any Vylkr spawns or going through something like that again, at least not until he had the strength to ensure his and everyone''s safety before doing something so foolish.


    Fifi, Stronghold Leader Zogar, and Seth all nodded in understanding.


    Stronghold Leader Seth felt instantly relieved because he would be among those going down to the surface, so his time to grow stronger and stand on equal footing with Stronghold Leader Zogar would soone.


    "That''s all for today. I''ll be heading back home to get some rest. You can send me any important messages if anythinges up," Orion added, summoning back the Vylkr artefact into its mark.


    The humanoid Vylkr artefact vanished into thin air, turning into a stream of light that entered his right chest.


    At this moment, Fifi and Stronghold Leader Seth rxed their bodies.


    "I''ll being with you then. I need to take a break and rest before wemence our journey," Fifi said, walking and halting beside Orion and taking his hand.


    Orion nodded at her and then proceeded to activate his gift. Almost instantly, he turned into a fierce bluish lightning bolt that shot into the sky, the sound of lightning trailing behind him.


    "I''ll be going to inform the warriors who can shapeshift into flying beasts and those who can fly to prepare to head down," Stronghold Leader Seth said.


    However, just as he was about to turn around and leave, Stronghold Leader Zogar called, "Can you wait for a second? There''s something that I want to talk to you about."


    Stronghold Leader Seth furrowed his brows as he turned to look at Stronghold Leader Zogar. "What is it?" He asked.


    "I understand you''re frustrated about not getting the Vylkr Fusion Armlet earlier when I could. I also know that you want to be a Five-star warrior to protect the Vige, but I don''t want you to make any impulsive decisions you might regret," said Stronghold Leader Zogar.


    It was evident to everyone that Seth was furious about not being chosen for the Vylkr Fusion Armlet. Knowing Seth''s personality, it was clear that if no one spoke to him about it, he might do something rash to obtain a Devourer''s Bracelet and bring it back to get his own Vylkr Fusion Armlet, hoping to be a Five-star warrior.


    Upon hearing Stronghold Leader Zogar''s words, Seth''s face crunched into a frown before he sighed tiredly. "Is it that obvious?" he asked.


    "I''m sure everyone can tell, which is why your assistant seemed less avable nowadays, so she doesn''t incur your wrath," Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, briefly chuckling.


    "I''m saying all of this because, from the information we know, there are still beings out there just like the Vylkr spawns, whom we still don''t know about. Since you''ll be part of the group escorting Orion to the outside world while I stay behind to guard the floating ind, I don''t want you to be the reason for any misfortune the group may encounter,"he added, stretching his hand towards Stronghold Leader Seth.


    "I''ve lost one Stronghold Leader due to his boneheadedness, and I don''t want to lose another prematurely,"


    "It seems I''d unknowingly lost control of myself," Stronghold Leader Seth responded, sighing heavily.


    He stretched his hand and held Stronghold Leader Zogar''s hand in a tight grip. "Thank you," he added.


    He knew that his fiery temper sometimes erupted beyond his control. For example, his disobedience almost led his team into danger, causing his father to send him on a prolonged exploration. He also almost lethally attacked Orion during their journey to the mountains, which would have had severe consequences if Fifi hadn''t intervened.


    "We are Stronghold Leaders, so it''s our job to stick up for one another, especially now that we are consistently expanding. Who knows when we''ll get the chance to speak to each other again," Stronghold Leader Zogar said with a smile, knowing they were about to be busier.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll see youter then," Stronghold Leader Seth nodded. He retracted his hand and then leapt into the sky.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar activated his gift and instantly ascended into the sky, streaks of lightning crackling where he once stood.


    ¡­....¡­


    Orion''s Manor


    Orion swiftly entered his master bedroom when he arrived home, locking the door shut. He summoned the Crimson Greatsword, and Aerialia appeared out of thin air along with it.


    "What happened? Are you hurt?!" Aerialia asked anxiously, looking at Orion''s body to ensure he was okay.


    She knew that Orion was going to retrieve the Vylkr artefact today. Since she had sensed the immense Vylkr energy, and when he summoned the Crimson Greatsword, she immediately determined that Orion had encountered danger.


    "No, I''m alright. We only came across a little challenge when collecting the Vylkr artefact," Orion responded, showing his body to Aerialia, who was bing more protective of him to show that he was alright.


    Aerialia exhaled in relief upon not seeing any severe injuries on Orion''s body. Her expression immediately turned serious as she positioned herself on the bed and looked at him.

 Chapter 920 Heavy Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 920 Heavy Suspicions </h4>


    "What kind of challenge had you encountered?" she asked, awaiting his response.


    "The Vylkr artefact tried to stop us from capturing it. I wonder if you have any information on artefacts that fight anyone who approaches them after their formation," Orion asked, summoning the Vylkr artefact within his room.


    Aerialia flinched at the sudden appearance of the lifeless humanoid filled with dense Vylkr energy in the room. She quickly regained herposure, realizing this was the Vylkr artefact.


    "Is this...?" Aerialia asked, turning her head sharply toward Orion for confirmation.


    "Yes, this is the Vylkr artefact," Orion confirmed with a nod. He then exined everything that had urred, detailing the Vykr artefact''s abilities.


    After he finished, Aerialia nodded in understanding. "Yes, some artefacts are known to fight with any beings approaching them after awakening until they are subdued and imed by an owner. However, they aren''t usually as powerful as this when theyplete their transformation," she remarked, her brows furrowing in deep thought.


    A Vylkr artefact with the strength of a five-star warrior was absurd in every way. During the ''Great War,'' when the influx of various energies was high, mortals led by several demigods made it their life''s work to secure artefacts upon their formation to exchange for necessities or favours.


    Although they tended to avoid artefacts sentient enough to attack any being who dared to approach, depending on the risk involved, none would have survived if the artefacts possessed the strength of a five-star warrior.


    Of course, she had only heard of this from her children, who were divine apostles. Unless they possessed divine artefacts, coveted by all gods, any other artefacts were useless and not something she would usually pay much attention to.


    Still, even attributing it to the unpredictability of Vylkr energy, an artefact with the strength of a five-star warrior, was extraordinary.


    "Do you think the Vylkr spawn might be somehow rted to it? Since they came to retrieve the artefact," Aerialia asked.


    "I''ve considered that, but we won''t know until we question a Vylkr spawn. And frankly, I''d rather not encounter one right now," Orion replied, his shoulders slumping tiredly.


    Aerialia nodded in understanding. "At the very least, with its abilities, it''s safe to say it was worth the effort."


    Orion nodded and re-summoned the artefact into its mark. "The only thing left is reconnecting to the outside world. Maybe we''ll find a way to help Aurora with our child and perhaps even find a way to restore your body," he said.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia exhaled. She knew finding information like that wouldn''t be easy, but she didn''t dissuade him from his goals. After all, his persistence might uncover something interesting.


    "I really hope you find something helpful," Aerialia replied.


    After Orion finished informing Aerialia about all the necessary details, he summoned the Crimson Greatsword back, causing Aerialia to return with it, and stepped out of his room.


    As he did, he immediately noticed a group of small flying individuals hovering beside his door. It was Maeve and the other Pixie women. Surprisingly, Gina was among them in a tiny pixie form with two delicate wings behind her back.


    In fact, he had already sensed them waiting outside his room, so he had stepped out after his conversation with Aerialia.


    "Mr. Orion, we need to speak with you," Maeve said, moving forward when she noticed Orion''s arrival.


    The others followed behind her.


    "What is it? Have you finallye to a decision?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Maeve had informed him that she needed more time before making a decision. However, now that it appeared he would be descending the floating ind too soon, she had finally decided and hade to inform him.


    Maeve nodded with a solemn expression. "We''ve made our decision."


    "We?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He didn''t recall proposing to Whisperwing and the others; he had simply told them they could visit the manor whenever they wanted since it was not every day his wives had to make new friends from an entirely different race.


    "I, Whisperwing, Breezeflutter, and Willow have made our decision," Maeve responded.


    After her words, the others behind her flew forward and hovered beside her.


    "I, Whisperwing, Breezeflutter, and Willow have made our decision. Mr. Orion, I''ve chosen to ept your proposal and be your partner," Maeve said firmly. She flew forward and kissed Orion on the side of his cheek.


    Although Orion had previously imagined being kissed by a Pixie woman, he had expected it to be much more exciting and stimting. However, the reality was more disappointing than he had imagined. Still, even if the kiss wasn''t sensational but cute, his heart was at ease knowing Maeve had epted his proposal.


    Regardless, upon hearing her words, Orion suddenly realized what they all wanted to say. Orion swept his eyes over Willow and Breezeflutter, observing as they nodded in response, confirming his guess.


    "I have something I want to say as well," Whisperwing said, gathering her courage. "Will you be my partner?" she uttered, lowering her head to the ground when she finished her sentence.


    Although Breezeflutter and Willow didn''t have much hope that he would ept their proposals, they decided to try it after Whisperwing''s and Maeve''s persuasion.


    "I¡­ would also like to propose to you, Mr. Orion," Breezeflutter stuttered.


    "I also want to propose to you Mr. Orion''s partner and will do my best to learn from my future sisters¡­ to be the best wife," Willow said slightly more confidently.


    Gina observed the scene with a sigh before suddenly feeling happy as she remembered that she would be going through her awakening ceremony this year. Once she awakens her gift, she can show the love she''s been suppressing for Orion all these years.


    Orion looked at the three Pixies who had proposed to him, his expression thoughtful.


    "Are you sure about this? While I can assure you of my love and have no issue sharing it among my women, and promise that I''ll always be there whenever you need me, I can''t guarantee that you wouldn''t encounter any problems within myrge family," Orion responded, briefly focusing on Maeve, who flew towards him and settled on his right shoulder near his neck, before turning his attention back to Breezeflutter and the others.

 Chapter 921 The Pixies Decision

    <h4>Chapter 921 The Pixies Decision</h4>


    "Yes, we are. You don''t have to inform us about everything; Vige Chieftess Reena, A, Maya, Fiona and the others have already exined everything, so we are prepared. We wouldn''t leave your side if we didn''t see you for a month, a few months, or even a year. We Pixies are known for ensuring that our partners have a home to return to and remain loyal to their husbands, despite being an extremely emotional race," Whisperwing responded firmly.


    She and the others stood before Orion, showing him they were not ready to back down regardless of his response.


    Orion pondered Whisperwing''s words momentarily before fixing his eyes on them. "Can you give me some time to think about it?" he asked.


    When his words left his lips, Whisperwing and the others felt their resolve weaken. They had expected various responses but hadn''t anticipated this one.


    Even Maeve furrowed her brows in deep thought as she observed Orion. She knew he would be leaving the floating ind, so they couldn''t see each other for an extended period. She couldn''t help but wonder if he genuinely needed time to ponder or had different motives.


    "If that''s the case, then we will be waiting for your response, Mr Orion, no matter how long it takes," Whisperwing responded.


    They all nodded firmly, showing their willingness to wait, no matter the duration.


    Even Gina sensed the tension and felt sorry for their situation.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry because I''ve made up my mind already," Orion responded, his expression rxing as he left them confused with his words.


    "I was just testing your resolve and confidence," Orion added, feeling a bit embarrassed when he saw their bewildered expressions turning to surprise.


    "Husband, please don''t toy with our emotions like that again," Maeve said, leaning against Orion''s neck. She didn''t hesitate to assume her role as his wife.


    Whisperwing, Willow, and Breezeflutter vigorously nodded in agreement with Maeve''s words. They had felt a rush of anxiety but managed to keep it together because of Orion''s presence, so they were relieved to hear it was just a test they had passed.


    "I promise not to do that again," Orion assured them, then turned to the three Pixies before him. "Yes, I''ll be your partner," he affirmed to each Pixie individually.


    Breezeflutter''s lips curved into a smile as she flew forward and threw herself onto Orion''s chest, tears streaming down profusely as she clung to him.


    Orion quickly caught her, noting mentally to be cautious in conversations with Breezeflutter, as she appeared to have the most delicate heart among his wives.


    Whisperwing and Willow joined in, embracing him as Maeve and Breezeflutter had.


    Orion smiled at the heartwarming scene, feeling their warmth and affection before turning to the other end of the hallway.


    "You can alle out now. I believe you''ve seen enough," he announced, echoing down the corridor.


    Almost immediately, several individuals¡ªLyra, Derry, Vivian, Merida, Elysia, and Fiona¡ªtumbled out from the left side of the hallway,nding on the ground. On the opposite side of the hallway, Orion sensed Crystalia quickly slipping away to avoid being caught.


    "Ouch! I told you bringing her was a bad idea," Lyra remarked, her voiceced with frustration, also sensing Crystalia swiftly escaping. She slowly got up, followed by the others, who were also dusting themselves off.


    "Oh, don''t give us that look. We weren''t spying on you or anything. We just came to tell you that we got an invitation from Flintor; it''s about his wife giving birth and also him bing a father before we stumbled upon this touching scene. Sensing the tension in the air, we decided to wait and observe until you were finished," Derry said, spinning a quick lie.


    Merida and Fiona nodded in agreement, affirming her words.


    "Of course, we haven''t witnessed a Pixie proposal before, so it was a memorable experience," Elysia added, showing no signs of annoyance that Crystalia had slipped away.


    Hearing about his wife''s birth and Flintor''s finally bing a father, Orion couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief wash over him. The recent events in the Vige had taken their toll, and he was d for this good news.


    Nheless, after visiting the hospital to see Flintor and his family, he would care for his wives so they wouldn''t miss him too much. With his uing travel ns, he had to shower them with all the love he had stored up.


    "Tell everyone to dress up so we can visit them together. Flintor is family, so it should be fine for us to go. Plus, it''s been a while since we all went out together, so this is a great opportunity," Orion responded enthusiastically.


    "Tell everyone to dress up so we can visit them together. Flintor is family, so it should be fine for us to go. Plus, it''s been a while Hearing Orion''s words, the women were stunned before a look of realization suddenly dawned on their faces.


    "Alright, I''ll go and inform everyone," Fiona nodded. She turned to A and Elysia and said, "Let''s go."


    A and Elysia also nodded, joining Fiona to spread Orion''s message as they exited the area.


    "Oh, Orion, I''ll miss you!" Derry shouted with a weepy voice as she rushed toward him, almost suffocating Whisperwing, who swiftly flew out of the way with herrge breasts.


    Lyra also rushed forward with a teary voice, prompting Orion to extend his arms to receive her with a sigh.


    Despite their troublesome and asionally problematic behaviour, constantly engaging with each other, if he were given a chance to start afresh and live a much morefortable life, he would choose them as his partners again and again, preferring theirpany.


    Merida shook her head, restraining herself from rushing forward as she realized she could notpete with these vixens. Nheless, Orion was not sparring with his affection, so she did not need to worry.


    Vivian chuckled slightly at witnessing Merida''s defeated expression and Pixie Gina''s fierce demeanour.


    "Come on, let''s go and prepare for the visit," Vivian said, then turned to Gina, "You too," allowing Gina to descend onto her palm. She signalled for Maeve''s attention to follow them and help restore Gina back to her original size before leaving the area.


    However, remembering Orion''s fiery gaze, she couldn''t help but feel her lower lip burn fiercely as she understood that tonight would be a very eventful night.

 Chapter 922 Energy Mask Spectrometer

    <h4>Chapter 922 Energy Mask Spectrometer </h4>


    After ensuring that Derry and Lyra had gone to dress up for the visit, Orion walked towards Seraphina''s room to see what she had been up to these past few weeks. Upon arrival, he sensed Fifi was also within Seraphina''s work office.


    Knock! Knock!


    He rapped his knuckles against the door.


    "Come in," Seraphina''s voice sounded from within.


    Orion opened the door and stepped inside. As he entered, he saw Fifi seated on a chair while Seraphina examined her Vylkr Fusion Armlet, itspartment open, with various tools in her hands.


    "What''s going on?" Orion asked.


    "I''m examining her Vylkr Fusion Armlet to see if any changes differ from the typical gods'' chosen devourer''s bracelets. During Fifi''s and Stronghold Leader Zogar''s training with the gods'' chosen, I realized they didn''t necessarily need to use it the same way since they are natural Vylkr warriors," Seraphina responded, ncing at Orion briefly before shifting her attention back to Fifi''s Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    "Since the main issue I''m having is with their vials, I''m trying to determine if it would impact them in any way."


    "And what did you find?" Orion asked curiously as he found a spot on a chair near Fifi and sat down.


    Fifiid her head on his shoulder as Seraphina continued her examination.


    "I discovered that my concerns were baseless. Fifi and Stronghold Leader Zogar can utilize their Vylkr Fusion Armlets without a vial. They must continue devouring the Vylkr vines and circting their Vylkr energy within the Fusion Armlet. Their Devourer''s Heart will grow stronger until they break through to the next stage."


    "The vials can be an emergency backup when their reserve is utterly depleted. I should have figured this out earlier, but I had too much on my mind. I''m only realizing it now," Seraphina exined, carefully setting her tools down and closing Fifi''s Vylkr Fusion Armletpartment.


    Orion nodded in understanding. If a Vylkr warrior could use their Vylkr container to power the Fusion Armlet, it made sense for them not to rely on the vial to activate it. "Is there anything else you''ve uncovered?" he asked.


    "Yes, they can enter their Vylkr Warrior mode at will without overclocking their Vylkr Fusion Armlet. The only consequence is that it depletes their energy reserves very quickly, so they need to utilize it carefully," Seraphina replied, wiping down the Vylkr Fusion Armlet with a cloth. "All done," she added, letting Fifi know the examination wasplete.


    Fifi withdrew her arm and stretched it.


    "Okay, since you''ve figured that out, how about the other project you mentioned?" Orion asked curiously. This was the real reason he hade to visit her.


    Fifi''s curiosity was piqued. Although she knew Seraphina was working on something, she had yet to learn what it was, unlike Orion.


    Seraphina nodded. She walked over to her shelves, retrieved arge, in metal box, and ced it on the table before them.


    "Although I''ve figured out the necessaryponents and how I want the final equipment to look, I still need to finish the final touches. But regardless, here you go," Seraphina said, opening the box towards them.


    Inside the box were four full-face masks¡ªck, Grey, Blue, and a in one¡ªeach adorned with intricate Vylkr vine designs ranging from two-star to four-star Vylkr vine patterns.


    The masks didn''t have outlines for the nose or lips, but at the eye positions, there were two narrow straight lines with crystal lenses matching the colour of the mask, making it uncertain if it was possible to see through them.


    Orion and Fifi looked at the masks with wide, curious eyes.


    "It''s pretty, isn''t it?" Seraphina asked, satisfaction surging as she noticed their mesmerized gazes.


    "Do they work?" Orion asked, wanting to confirm if these masks could gauge a person''s level of strength through their aura.


    "Why don''t you put it on yourself and try it out?" Seraphina responded, grinning. "You too," she added, shifting her attention towards Fifi.


    Orion and Fifi both nodded and stretched their hands to pick a mask. Orion chose the beautifully drawn ck Vylkr doctorate mask, while Fifi chose the blue one.


    Orion turned the mask over and saw the inscribed runes glowing across it. He gently ced the mask on his face, feeling a tingling sensation sweep across his facial muscles and the sudden depletion of his energy reserve as it adhered to his skin.


    The ends stretched over his ears and under his chin before solidifying andpressing abruptly, plunging his vision into total darkness.


    He felt a light squeeze on his face, and the sensation of wearing a mask covering his entire head immediately disappeared. Gradually, his vision was restored.


    Orion nced around, testing his vision. Surprisingly, the mask''s design didn''t limit his sight. He turned to look at Fifi, who was still adjusting to wearing her mask.


    "Can you see?" Seraphina questioned.


    Orion focused his eyes ahead and nodded, saying, "Yes, I can see you clearly."


    "Great! I named this invention the ''Energy Mask Spectrometer.'' I borrowed the term ''Spectrometer'' from Isadora, and after understanding its purpose, I decided to include it. It''s equipped to detect and analyze energy auras, providing detailed readings of any individual," Seraphina exined.


    "Since you''ll descend the floating ind, I added an air filtration system to purify the air. It can remove harmful substances like toxins, pollutants, and magical contaminants. Even though you can handle some of these independently, there are still unknowns, so it''s better to be cautious.


    "It also offers enhanced perception, protects your head and face, self-repairs, can store energy for extended use without constant channelling, and allows sharedmunication between masks over a significant distance. I tested its range but couldn''t find its limit, so you''ll have to do that yourself. I''m still considering enhancing its functions further, but unlike the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, I''m unsure how it will perform in various circumstances. Feel free to experiment with it and provide feedback as you go. That''s everything," Seraphina concluded, exhaling heavily after her detailed exnation.

 Chapter 923 Base Energy Measurement

    <h4>Chapter 923 Base Energy Measurement</h4>


    Upon hearing Seraphina''s exnation, Orion was torn between feeling dumbfounded by her genuine intellect and awe at her brilliant insight in creating a magical head-on disy mask.


    Meanwhile, Fifi sat stunned and speechless, contemting whether she would ever witness the limits of Seraphina''s creativity or if there were any limits.


    The fact that Seraphina could craft something like this from materials collected from the former Vige Chief and Isadora left Fifi wondering about the potential of encountering inventions from various Runaway Cities that Isadora had mentioned were superior to what she had gathered.


    It was surreal to think of Seraphina as just another sister. In fact, if she wasn''t confident in her abilities, she doubted she would ever surpass Seraphina''s intelligence and wisdom, a thought still up for debate.


    "Anyone would lose their minds if you told them you came up with something like this in two and a half weeks. Amazingly, you can continuously create incredible inventions like this in such a short time," Orion remarked, ncing at Fifi, who still hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    Orion was tempted topare Seraphina''s intelligence and wisdom to Naka''s, but he refrained from undermining the gods'' monstrous intellect; he was in a league of his own.


    Seraphina chuckled lightly at Orion''s words. "Thank you for thepliment, husband. Now, why don''t you try utilizing it? Slowly direct your energy into the mask and focus on activating one of its specific functions that I''ve listed. You can use your Celestial energy; I don''t think it''s capable of withstanding Vylkr energy for now," she said.


    Orion nodded and followed her instructions, channelling his Celestial energy into the mask to activate its energy-reading functions.


    Suddenly, a few sentences appeared before his line of sight as he looked at Seraphina.


    [ Energy Level: 1,900 BEM ]


    "It says ''Energy level - 1,900 BEM," Fifi responded, her voice sounding crisp through her mask. Her eyes were fixed on Seraphina and the words that appeared before her.


    "BEM stands for Base Energy Measurement, which analyses and quantifies a person''s capabilities through their energy aura. Try looking at each other and see what it reads," Seraphina exined.


    Orion and Fifi nodded and turned to look at each other.


    "It says Energy Level - 2,550," Fifi said.


    "Mine says, Energy level - 2,400," Orion said, surprised by Fifi''s BEM level but understanding why hers was lower since he had achieved his breakthrough earlier.


    "Good. That''s the quantification of your current capabilities. So, remember that this could change if you use the Vylkr warrior mode or any bizarre techniques, so this should only help you judge a person''s limited capabilities and not their overall strength. "


    "Also, unless the individual is mortal without any energy or perfectly able to hide their energy aura, then it''s impossible to know their energy reading," Seraphina exined before asking, "So, are you satisfied with the Energy Mask Spectrometer?"


    Orion and Fifi swiftly nodded their heads in response. They were satisfied with Seraphina''s efforts and couldn''t help but wonder if they were in a dream.


    "Ouch!" Fifi winced from the pain in her thighs. She understood that she wasn''t dreaming.


    "Ahem! Is there anything else you''ve been working on, or are thinking of working on?" Orion cleared his throat and asked, his solemn gaze fixed on Seraphina.


    "No, I''m not. But after studying the materials I''ve collected, I think I''m beginning to have a few ideas¨C¨C" Seraphina began, her thoughts pondering. However, before she couldplete her words, Orion immediately interrupted her.


    "Well, you''ve been cooped up here for a while, so it''s time to take a break. Go and change your dress so we can head out; we will see Flintor and his family. He has just be a father and sent us an invitation," Orion said, halting Seraphina from generating more ideas.


    Seraphina furrowed her brows briefly in thought before she nodded in understanding. "Alright, let me tidy up before going to prepare. I''ll meet you all downstairs," she responded.


    Seraphina stretched out her hand to collect the masks, which Orion and Fifi reluctantly returned. She then ced them back in the box and sealed it shut. She quickly led them out of the workshop, tidying up her workspace before joining the others downstairs.


    ¡­....


    Below the floating ind, far at the edge of the dissipating Vylkr Viel phenomenon,


    "Is everyone ready to head inside?" asked the Captain of the 1st Unit Vanguard team of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City, her gaze fixed firmly on the towering ogre before her.


    "The units are all set and ready to go. But¡ª" Azarok, her lieutenant, began, his voice cracking as if he struggled to finish his sentence.


    "But what?" the Captain pressed, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Azarok took a deep breath before responding, "It''s the entire unit. They''re suggesting that perhaps it''s best if we turn back to the city. No matter what anyone says or does, they''re ready to shoulder the me for each other."


    "Put simply, after everything they''ve experienced¡ªfrom the unprecedented duration of the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon to the terrifying battles that have echoed within it¡ªthey don''t want to venture in any longer. They''d rather return home and face the consequences for not proceeding." His shoulders slumped.


    "Despite not fearing death, he assessed the unit''s overall condition and realized it was best to abandon their mission and return home. Going into such a battle was not advisable and could lead to more losses than initially calcted.


    The Captain furrowed her brow in deep thought. "What about you? Will you join them in returning?" she asked, scrutinizing his expression.


    Azarok nodded solemnly. "I''m not afraid of death, but I believe it''s best to abandon this mission and head back to the city," he replied.


    "Let them know that anyone who wishes to return to the city may do so, but they must be prepared to face the consequences of desertion. Those who are determined to continue should follow me as we proceed inside," the Captainmanded.

 Chapter 924 An Immense Crater

    <h4>Chapter 924 An Immense Crater </h4>


    Azarok opened his mouth to speak, but he saw the Captain, his superior, with a firm gaze before he could. He nodded in understanding, a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    "Okay, Captain, I''ll deliver your orders," Azarok nodded. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, another voice sounded behind him.


    "Let them know we will go in together, so they better stay alert. If something ominous happens, we''ll all suffer the repercussions," said the Captain.


    Azarok briefly closed his eyes and then opened them. "Thank you," he responded before walking away.


    ¡­....¡­.


    One hourter


    "Is this real?" the Captain stammered, her voice trembling with awe and fear. She stared at the utterly ruinedndscape, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Clearly, a devastating battle had urred here, but no matter how far she looked, she couldn''t see any signs of life in the surroundings.


    All around them was total destruction beyond anything they had ever witnessed. Thend was upturned, with severalrge crevices stretching as far as her eyes could see.


    "Captain, the unit..." Azarok''s voice rang out, pulling her from her thoughts.


    The Captain turned and frowned at the scene before her. Several gods'' chosens were returning toward the ever-moving Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Initially, the unit had 260 members, but 110 had defaulted on their mission and returned to the city, ready to face whatever punishment awaited them. As they stepped into the region once covered by the Vylkr vine, 60 more ran back toward the city, reducing their numbers to just 90.


    Out of the 260 individuals who had eagerly epted this mission in hopes of finally seeing a Divine artefact and earning more rewards than they could ever obtain on a solo mission, only 90 members remained.


    "I honestly don''t me them. If I were in their position and had everything to lose with a threat that could be avoided, I would run as well. After all, it''s not every day youe across something like that. Also, I''m sure you can sense it too. The closer we get, the more my senses are intensified," Azarok said, his voice wavering as he shifted his attention toward the massive crater a few kilometres away.


    The massive crater stretched several thousand kilometres wide. It was impossible to believe that any ordinary warrior had created such a crater, leaving him doubting between three possibilities: a Divine Apostle, a Demigod, or a god. Although he had never encountered any of those before, from what he had learned, they were the only beings capable of leaving behind such a mind-numbing imprint on the earth.


    A gods'' chosen would need to be at least at the Legendary rank or above to be capable of such a feat. At the ''legendary rank '', a level of power only a few warriors in the world could reach, they could perform feats that were considered impossible for normal warriors. He had never seen a gods'' chosen at a legendary rank before, so even this was based on information he had once learned.


    The Captain also looked at the massive hole in the distance and couldn''t help but feel her heart threatening to jump out of her chest. She gritted her teeth and suppressed the turmoil within.


    "Of course, I can sense it too, but that is not enough reason to turn back and abandon the mission. Everyone who ran away has shown their disloyalty to the unit. As such, when this mission is over, they will be expelled from the unit indefinitely," the Captain said, her voice rising with anger as she focused her attention forward.


    Upon hearing his Captain''s response, Azarok inwardly sighed. He couldn''t tell if she said this solely because she was determined to fulfil her mission as the leader of a god''s chosen unit, but he couldn''t disobey her orders.


    "There''s no need to survey the surroundings any longer. We''ll pick up speed from here. The faster we arrive at the immense crevice, the sooner we might uncover everything that has transpired," the Captain added, her gaze fixed on the ruinednd before her.


    Azarok''s expression instantly eased as he nodded in understanding. He turned around and stepped forward to face the crowd, "EVERYONE, WE WILL BE PICKING UP SPEED TO GET TO OUR DESTINATION AS SOON AS POSSIBLE. READY YOURSELVES!" he announced.


    Various sounds of relief suddenly rang across the surroundings. The remaining ny members of the 1st Unit Vanguard team of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City strapped their Gearweavers to their backs. They prepared themselves so they wouldn''t fall behind the others.


    Azarok soon arrived at the forefront again, "We are ready, captain," he dered.


    The Captain nodded and instantly picked up the pace, rushing forward with astonishing speed. Within fifteen minutes, they traversed great distances and arrived at the edge of the immense crater.


    Up close, the crater appeared like a god had carved it from within the earth. Its size was so immense that their entire group seemed like a speck of dust inparison.


    The Captain stretched her gaze below, scanning it for clues to discern what had transpired.


    Suddenly, her eyes caught several gleaming objects tens of meters below the massive crater. Even the Vylkr vines gradually filled it up and rose to the surface. She unstrapped her Gearweaver spear and swung it beside her, cutting through the one-star and two-star Vylkr vines, sweeping them away, and scattering them into the distance.


    "Azaroth, you''reing with me," the Captain ordered, turning her head to look at Azaroth. He surveyed the massive crater, his gaze drawn to the gleaming shimmer.


    Azarok nodded, unstrapping his Gearweaver sword and tightening his grip on it.


    "EVERYONE, BE ON HIGH ALERT AND PROTECT THE SURROUNDINGS! WE''LL BE BACK SOON!" The Captain''s voice resounded across the remaining fifty unit members in the area.


    They all nodded, unstrapping their Gearweavers, and formed a formation to observe their surroundings.


    The Captain nodded at Azarok and then leapt into the massive hole. Secondster, Azarok followed suit, diving into the unknown depths, a dark and treacherous abyss that seemed to swallow all light.


    They weren''t sure how deep it was or what awaited them, but they had to verify what it was before deciding if the search for the Divine artefact was worth the risk.

 Chapter 925 Discovery Of A Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 925 Discovery Of A Lifetime</h4>


    The Captain and Azarok were prepared to meet death head-on, even in the face of potential danger.


    As they continued falling deep inside the massive chasm, the sunlight gradually faded, reced by a consuming darkness that seemed to swallow them whole, pulling them further into the abyss.


    After five minutes of free fall, they finallynded on the floor of the immense hole.


    BOOMM!!!


    BOOMM!!


    Theynded on their feet a second apart, and their impact tore the earth, creating a wide crater stretching into the distance.


    As they both emerged from the crater and took in their surroundings, their eyes widened in shock and disbelief, their breaths caught in their throats.


    Around themy a vast deposit of unearthly stones, shimmering with a dark, metallic sheen interspersed with iridescent veins pulsing with a faint, eerie glow. The sight resembled millions of stars in the night sky.


    "Vylkr alloy," the Captain muttered, her eyes brightening with excitement as she bent down to dig one of the stones, a treasure beyond their wildest dreams, from the earth with her bare hands to confirm her suspicion.


    Despite their ability to see clearly at night, the radiance from the stones deeply embedded within the earth provided enough light for them to pick up every little detail of their surroundings.


    Even Azarok couldn''t help but feel his heart race as he took a stone from the ground and channelled his Vylkr energy into it, sensing how easily it circted within the stone as though it were part of him.


    "This is a rich deposit of Vylkr alloys," the Captain eximed.


    Vylkr alloys are rare and highly prized metals found deep within the earth, often near deposits of raw Vylkr energy. Their value lies in their natural ability to conduct and channel Vylkr energy. They are essential for crafting powerful artefacts and advanced machinery that utilise Vylkr energy, such as the Devourer''s bracelet and the Gearweavers.


    In short, it was the most sought-after material in the world. However, due to the immense resources required to dig deep into the earth, harvest it, keep the Vylkr vines at bay, protect their Runaway City, and safeguard the harvested material from others, a Grade One Runaway City like theirs could not manage it.


    Azarok held the head-sized Vylkr alloy he had dug up from the ground and looked at it with gleaming, excited eyes. "These Vylkr alloys are evenrger than the ones I had the privilege to witness back in the academy," he stated, his tone tinged with reminiscence.


    Apart from seeing one for the first time during his lessons before bing one of the gods'' chosen, which was only as big as a thumb, this was the only other time he had seen one, and it was significantlyrger and more impressive.


    The Captain nodded in response. "It''s way bigger than the ones I''ve had the privilege to see," she replied, swinging her sword against a strange Vylkr vine approaching her. She bent down, tore its roots from the ground, and scrutinised it closely, confirming that it was a Vylkr vine variant which had survived the dissipating Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    The Vylkr vine variant was shaped like a flower, its dead roots connected and winding across the Vylkr alloys. Several moving tendrils stretched outward at the stigma as though searching for any unsuspecting prey to devour.


    "We need to report this to the Queen as soon as possible. We might have yet to find the divine artefact, Patriarch Rn, any trace of the four-eared elves or Captain Seig and his lieutenant. However, I''ll bet that an unknown rich deposit of Vylkr alloy is much more valuable than any of those."


    "If we return with this information, we''ll not only earn the Queen''s highest praise but also secure a great advantage for our City and be at the forefront of its development because we were the ones daring enough to walk into this ruinednd and uncover it," the Captain remarked, a sharp glint passing through her eyes.


    She secured a smaller piece of Vylkr alloy to show the Queen uncover it," the Captain remarked, a sharp glint passing through her eyes.


    and the Inner Circle so that harvesting could begin immediately before the Sleeping Fox Runaway City discovered this vast deposit and capitalised on it for themselves.


    "You''re right. It''s great that we didn''t turn back and abandon this mission; otherwise, we wouldn''t have uncovered such tremendous valuable resources," Azarok responded, securing the head-sized Vylkr alloy for himself.


    Even though he knew he would be granted arge deposit of the Vylkr alloy they had discovered, he didn''t trust the Inner Circle to keep their greed in check and prevent it from consuming them.


    "Our bravery in facing whatever challenges wee across has yielded us this reward. As for those who abandoned their mission and returned to the City, I''ll ensure they are not allowed back in my Unit. The other teams and units can have those cowards," the Captain responded, her expression serious.


    She didn''tment on Azarok''s actions of securing a Vylkr alloy for himself because he had earned it through his bravery and willingness to follow her no matter the danger they might encounter. She even nned for the remaining ny members of her Unit to take as much as they could carry as their rewards to show them that their bravery had not been in vain, thereby boosting their morale to even greater heights.


    Nheless, once the harvesting began, she was confident they would be put in charge, so she didn''t need to carry one for herself on her way back.


    "I''m done," Azarok said with a satisfied smile, understanding that the Captain had been waiting for him so they could leave.


    The head-sized Vylkr alloy was wrapped in cloth and tied to his waist. Anyone who tried to touch would lose their hands before they even got close to it.


    "Let''s return to the surface and inform the others," the Captain nodded. She strapped her spear to her back and gazed at the towering wall leading to the distant surface.

 Chapter 926 The Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City

    <h4>Chapter 926 The Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City </h4>


    After preparing herself, she bent down and leapt into the air, covering immense distances in seconds. Just as she was about to lose momentum, her leg smashed into the wall along with her fist, tearing through it effortlessly as she used it to propel herself upward again.


    Azarok followed behind, using his towering physique to simrly race up to the top.


    ..........


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City,


    The thick scent of rusted metal and steel filled the atmosphere within the giant, ever-moving fortress. Amidst the clusters of metallic homes and buildings, each constructed to amodate its enormous inhabitants, something more notable pervaded the air¡ª


    It was none other than lust.


    Sweeping across the residential area from the Lower Shell¡ªthe Lower to the Upper Ward, lust stole the lips of residents. It seduced them into a lifestyle of vanity and debauchery. Families defiled their beds in the name of pure love, and workers andbourersy with each other as a form of payment, utilizing each other''s bodies as furnaces to increase their strength when wealth seemed unnecessary.


    The affluent treated it as amodity: cheap if obtained from someone of no status and expensive if acquired from someone of incredible standing.


    However, its steps quieted at the outer edges of the shell, the Bazaar¡ªa bustling marketce of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City, essible to travellers and traders. As it continued, it reached the upper shell and neck of the city, where the red districty: a den of vanity and pleasures, offering various services to every inhabitant.


    As she neared the head of the tortoise, the Citadel¡ªthemand centre of the city where the Queen and her Inner Circle govern¡ªher rich scent began to dissipate, emanating now only from a room in the Queen''s Pce.


    "Ahhh~~~ Lord Teth, I can''t hold on any longer~~~" moaned a young, slender woman, naked with her face pressed against the sheets of her king-sized bed.


    Behind her was a middle-aged man, his physique hidden by simple yet elegant robes in dark shades of blue and grey, adorned with subtle rune patterns that showcased the handiwork of a master artisan. He thrust his throbbing stiff shaft in and out of her soaked cave with a steady rhythm.


    Pahh~~ Pahhh~~~


    Pahh~~ Pahhh~~~


    The man remained silent as though he hadn''t heard the woman''s words. He continued to grip her waist, thrusting into her with a relentless rhythm.


    Pahh~~ Pahhh~~~


    The echoes of their flesh meeting resonated through the room until he abruptly felt a minuscule surge of energy leaving his body.


    "Ahh!!!" the young woman screamed as the immense energy surged through her entire being, heightening her body''s sensitivity. She felt his final thrust and the crisp release of his cum shooting deep into her inner folds.


    As the man released her waist, she copsed onto the bed, her expression blissful with her eyes closed, still relishing the intense sensations from moments ago.


    "Quickly, don''t waste the energy I''ve given you. Use it to break through the ninth level of the Innate sage realm," the manmanded sternly.


    The young woman abruptly widened her eyes and nodded fiercely before sitting on the bed. She wasn''t bothered by its stains; instead, she made herself morefortable.


    She circted the energy she had received from the man, using it to break into the next stage. Almost instantly, a wave of immense life energy emerged from her body and swept outward, creating a suffocating sensation in the atmosphere.


    To the man, however, it felt like a faint breeze brushing against the lower edges of his robes.


    "It worked! I''ve broken through to the ninthyer of the Innnate Sage realm!" the young woman screamed joyfully, jumping at the man and tightening her arms around him.


    The man nodded, calmly wrapping his arms around her and patting her back.


    "Although it''s still not at the level topete with the gods'' chosens, if you work hard, you can break through into the next realm within a week," the man responded calmly.


    "I wouldn''t have done it¨C" the young woman began, but a knock came from the door before she could finish. Her eyes widened with alertness, and she immediately sprang into action, wiping off the stains on her body and rushing to put on her clothes.


    The man, however, merely waved his hand in the air, and all evidence of their activities disappeared without a trace.


    After a few minutes, just before the sound could emerge again, she rushed to open the door.


    Immediately, a woman with long, flowing red hair and piercing crimson eyes appeared. She wore a regal red dress adorned with jewels and borate designs that enhanced her allure and showcased the beauty of her immense curves and appeal.


    The woman standing before her was the Queen of Hearts, the sole ruler wielding immense power and influence over the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City and its inhabitants ¡ª Eleanora Fairwind.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?" the young woman asked curiously, her eyes fixed on Eleanora as she awaited her response.


    This woman was none other than Bellesha Fairwind, the younger sister of the Queen of Hearts, Eleanora Fairwind.


    "What do you mean, what am I doing here? Aren''t I supposed to see you now that you are feeling better?" Eleanora snorted, her expression stern. "Well, aren''t you going to let me in, or do you want me to keep standing outside my castle?" she added.


    "Humph! You didn''t inform me that you areing, so I could prepare. Don''t you know that I am receiving my treatment today?" Bellesha responded, huffing and puffing as she averted her eyes from her elder sister''s gaze.


    "Treatment," Eleanora responded sharply, her expression morphing into a frown as she stepped forward and forcefully pushed the door open, nudging her younger sister to the side.


    Eleanora''s eyes immediatelynded on the figure of a middle-


    aged man with chestnut brown, slightly wavy shoulder-length hair. He was dressed in simple yet elegant robes with dark shades of blue and grey, sitting in a meditative position beside the bed as though deeply absorbed in meditation.


    "Elder Loran!" Eleanora eximed, addressing the man by his supposed name.


    However, the man remained unresponsive, deepening her annoyance. She would have thrown him out of her pce if he weren''t currently valuable to them.

 Chapter 927 Darkness Conceals Danger

    <h4>Chapter 927 Darkness Conceals Danger</h4>


    Eleanora redirected her attention back to her younger sister. "I wasn''t informed that you would receive any treatment today," she added.


    "I felt weak this morning, so I decided to call for him. I knew you were upied with the matters concerning the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon, so I didn''t want to disturb you," Bellesha responded, her shoulders slumping tiredly.


    Upon hearing her younger sister''s response, Eleanora yfully pinched the side of her own cheeks. "It seems that you are slowly regaining yourself now that you''re getting better," she joked before asking, "Have you finished with your treatment then?"


    "Yes, I''m done. Elder Lorian was about to pack up his equipment but felt tired and decided to rest and recover his strength. As for my health, I feel much healthier and stronger than before. I''ve even broken through to the ninth level of the Innate Sage realm," Bellesha responded happily.


    Eleanora was initially satisfied with Bellesha''s response, but after hearing herplete sentence, her expression was shocked. She immediately grabbed Bellesha''s wrist and scanned her strength. Sensing the immense life energy within her, her expression became astounded.


    For the past ten years, her sister had been afflicted by a sickness that caused chronic weakness and drained her of life energy, leaving her lethargic and unable to tap into her racial abilities.


    If not for her authority as the Queen of Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, providing her with enough life energy to sustain herself, she could have already died. However, just a few days ago, their persistence paid off when a trader who had been dealing in the city for a long time suddenly showed up, iming he could cure her sister.


    Her suspicions were immediately aroused; after all, the condition was well known to all the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City inhabitants, so she couldn''t help but wonder why he had abruptly appeared.


    Only after an investigation did she discover that his identity was legitimate. She considered him honest after showing them his ability to heal one of the pce servants with a different illness and then heal her sister. Thus, since her sister''s sickness required time to recover fully, she granted him a ce in her pce.


    However, witnessing her sister''s rapid growth from the fourth to the ninth level of the Sage rank, she could not determine how such a thing was possible.


    ''Was this truly his doing?'' Eleanora narrowed her eyes at the man. Despite realizing that this sudden increase in strength was rted to him, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to his identity than she knew.


    "Is there anything else, Sister?" Bellesha smiled, her expression filled with curiosity.


    "Why don''t we take a walk so you can discuss with me in detail how you are currently feeling?" Eleanora suggested, clearing her throat to emphasize her point.


    Bellesha frowned in response. "Do I have to? I prefer to stay indoors until I feel better," she replied, slightly shaking her head.


    Eleanor''s frown deepened. "Why does it feel like you are bing even more stubborn than before¡ª" she started to say, but a voice resonating from within the room interrupted her sentence.


    "Princess Bellesha, your health will improve even more if you go outside," Elder Lorian said, ncing at them with a gentle yet confident demeanour.


    "Are you sure about that?" Bellesha asked, her expression shifting into a thoughtful frown as if she were wrestling with an internal decision.


    Elder Lorian nodded with assurance.


    "Okay, if you say so," Bellesha replied, exhaling tiredly. "Let''s go then," she added, looking back at her sister.


    "Let''s go," Eleanora responded, suppressing a disdainful frown. After all, she had initially tried to engage with the man, but he had pretended not to hear her voice.


    The audacity!


    Nheless, her anger immediately dissipated. She didn''t want anything to ruin her time with Bellesha, especially when she was still bothered by the Vylkr veil phenomenon, the Divine Artefact, and Patriarch Rn''s whereabouts, along with others who had followed him.


    She led the way forward as Bellesha stepped forward and closed the door behind her.


    Along the way, Eleanora ordered the guards to remain stationed outside her junior sister''s room, much to Bellesha''s disagreement. After all, there was no way that she could allow a stranger to stay in her sister''s room for as long as he liked.


    ¡­....¡­


    Within Princess Basha''s room


    Sensing the guards stationed at the door, likely there to monitor his actions, he stood up from his seating position and walked toward the wide-opened windows that offered a beautiful view of the pce and the buildings surrounding it. In the distance, other city sections were partially hidden from view due to the window''s angle.


    Nheless, his eyes weren''t fixed on this seemingly mundane cityscape. Instead, they were focused far beyond, towards the Vylkr veil phenomenon, precisely above the clouds where he had suffered grave injuries from a battle with Vylkr spawn and an unknown divine being.


    Had he known he would encounter such an unfortunate fate, he would have remained oblivious and curbed his curiosity. However, hindsight offered nofort, and now he had to endure life in this forsaken Grade One Runaway City until he fully recovered and could leave.


    The only thing weighing on his mind was the possibility of the vengeful god tracing him to this ce, seeking retribution for daring to intrude into his domain. In the meantime, he kept a low profile, disguising himself and taking advantage of the Queen''s younger sister''s illness to secure a slightly morefortable stay while manipting her for information regarding the gods'' chosens'' exploration of the Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    However, despite the battles and turmoil he sensed within the Vylkr veil phenomenon, he tried to maintain optimism about any potential good news from the dispatched gods'' chosens, though deep down, he knew the odds were against them.


    A sudden rush of fear coursed through him as those thoughts resurfaced. He took a deep breath, exhaling slowly to calm himself, dispersing the fear that had momentarily gripped him.

 Chapter 928 Tala’s Inner Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 928 T''s Inner Struggle </h4>


    The Floating Ind


    Third Border City


    "Thank you for stopping by, I appreciate it," Flintor smiled warmly, his eyes reflecting gratitude. He couldn''t resist stealing onest nce at Orion''s entire family and chuckled quietly.


    He had no clue what Orion did to maintain harmony or keep his family grounded, and he had no desire to uncover that secret, whatever it might be.


    "You don''t need to thank us; you''re family, after all," Orion replied, cradling one of his sons in his left arm. "Take care; we''re heading out now," he added.


    Orion signalled to his wives to connect with each other before activating his gift and vanishing with streaks of lightning shooting into the sky.


    Watching Orion and his family depart, Flintor turned on his heel and strolled back into the healer''s centre. He knew that when Orion descended from the floating ind, he would be tasked with maintaining order, requiring his full attention. In the meantime, he decided to cherish moments with his own family.


    ¡­....¡­.


    Second Border City


    An immense lightning bolt streaked through Orion''spound, briefly illuminating his entire manor before vanishing, revealing Orion and the whole household.


    As the women returned to the manor and resumed their activities, Orion gently passed the baby back to Celeste.


    He observed Reena and Crystalia resume their bickering as they entered the door, then shifted his attention to T, who had been standing by his side since their arrival.


    T''s expression was conflicted as if she were deeply contemting something.


    "T?" Orion called out, breaking her reverie.


    "Sorry, I was lost in thought," T replied, focusing on Orion.


    "What''s on your mind? Is it something I should know?" Orion asked, his brow furrowing in concern.


    T appeared hesitant, struggling to find the right words. After taking a calming breath, she began, "I''ve been considering joining your team for the descent down the floating ind. Despite being a two-star warrior, my gift would greatly benefit the exploration." Her confidence grew as she finished speaking.


    Orion''s expression turned solemn as he shook his head. "No, it''s too risky for you to join. We might encounter gods'' chosen even stronger than Captain Seig or divine apostles or demigods whose power we''re unfamiliar with. Even if I wanted to bring you along, it would be unwise since you''re still not ready to handle the Vylkr vines," he exined firmly.


    Each exploration team member was skilled enough to handle Vylkr vines, rated between one and three stars. Adding someone like T, who could potentially be overwhelmed by two-star Vylkr vines, would be akin to signing her death warrant. Thest thing Orion wanted was the guilt of a partner''s death on his conscience.


    As for Fifi, she was more than capable of defending herself, having honed her skills since she was young. While Orion still harboured concerns for her safety, they were less pressing.


    "It was worth trying," T sighed, her tone firm as she added, "I promise to advance quickly so I can join you on the next exploration."


    Orion smiled and nodded. "Let''s head inside; the others are probably waiting for us," he replied.


    "You can go on without me; I need some time outside to clear my head. I''ll catch up with youter," T said with a smile, shaking her head.


    Orion was about to respond when he sensed another presence watching them. He swallowed his words and simply nodded. "Alright, take your time to think. But don''t keep me waiting too long, or I might have to drag you inside," he replied, ncing briefly at where Fifi had hidden before returning to the manor.


    As Orion left, T turned her gaze to the setting sun and activated her gift. A green fireball formed in her hands, growingrger until it hovered two meters above her.


    A familiar voice interrupted her concentration. "While I doubt the manor can be easily harmed, ying with fire like that might identally set the whole ce aze," a familiar voice warned, startling T and causing her to lose control of her mes, sending them shooting off to the side.


    Fortunately, before any real damage could be done, a wave of water materialized out of thin air, quenching T''s mes and drenching her side. She copsed to the ground, gazing up at the towering figure of Fifi, who had interrupted her thoughts.


    "Are you alright?" Fifi asked, extending her hand towards T.


    T grasped it and pulled herself to her feet, nodding. "I''m fine. Just a bit startled."


    Even today, T couldn''t fathom how Orion had managed to win over a partner like Fifi back in the Vige. She knew Fifi wasn''t considered attractive due to her muscr and voluptuous physique. Still, the fact that Orion had proposed to a three-star warrior before even bing a warrior himself was something she would give anything to understand.


    Fifi nodded. "I overheard your conversation with Orion," she responded.


    T bit her lips silently.


    "Well, would you like any advice that might be helpful?" Fifi offered with a smile.


    T hesitated before nodding. Despite knowing that Fifi was now her sister, a woman of equal standing, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Fifi was a four-star warrior and one of the first wielders of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, standing at the pinnacle of strength within their territory before Stronghold Leader Zogar, a five-star warrior. Being so rxed and free around someone of such immense power made her ufortable.


    Fifi observed T''s every move and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. She wished T had the demeanour of Ursa, Sura, or Gina in moments like these. They never seemed to be bothered by her strength, except during training sessions.


    Nheless, she cleared her throat and responded, "There was a time when I thought Orion didn''t love me and only saw me as an unattractive three-star warrior. Which was the only thing I used to escape the unfair judgments of the Vige''s cultural standards. Heartbroken, I headed into the dead forest, believing nothing mattered anymore. Even though I had enough strength, the relentless wave of the Vylkr vines drained me until I couldn''t stand against a swarm of two-star Vylkr warriors. But I didn''t give up. I''ve trained my whole life to be better than everyone else."

 Chapter 929 Fifi’s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 929 Fifi''s Advice</h4>


    "If I was going to die, I wanted it to be with the one thing that would never break my heart ¡ª my strength." Fifi chuckled lightly, as if amused by her own words, before continuing, "Yet, on the brink of death, he descended from the sky like lightning and stood in front of me, protecting me with his life even though he could barely stand against a two-star Vylkr vine."


    "He stayed by my side even as his strength diminished by the second. For the first time in my life, someone came to rescue me, not because I was Fifi, a three-star warrior or the well-woman, a valuable individual in the Vige, but simply because I was ''Fifi.''"


    As T absorbed Fifi''s every word, gaining insight into her experiences and understanding more about Fifi''s rtionships, she noticed Fifi slowly drifting away from their conversation.


    "That was a moment I''ll never forget, even if I tried. He desired me so much that he wanted to feel every inch of me. We all know Orion''s weird habits that disregard the Vige''s norms, but why should we care? Some women gain privileges due to their physical attributes, but since I was born this way, if Orion wants to appreciate and fondle myrge breasts and suck on them, why should it matter?"


    "If he wants to explore my body with his tongue across my toned stomach and thighs, he''s free to do so. He surrendered himself to me, and I did the same also," Fifi stated boldly, realizing after a while that she had veered off course from her original point.


    Clearing her throat, she continued, "What I mean is, Orion won''t hold you back. It''s your responsibility to understand when he''s acting for your safety, considering he''s unsure of his survival. Don''t stress him with reckless judgments. Know when to be assertive and go after what you need." She pointed to the Vylkr Fusion Armlet on her wrist. "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand," T nodded, exhaling deeply. Fifi''s words made her realize how short-sighted she had been. Orion''s decision wasn''t about underestimating her strength but because he loved her.


    "Alright, let''s join the others. I''ll fill you in on who to watch out for if you want to stay out of trouble," Fifi suggested, turning and heading towards the manor.


    T fell into step beside her. "Who should I be careful of?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    "You might have already been warned by Fiona, Vivian, and the others, but aside from Lyra and Derry, I''ve heard that Whisperwing has joined them, falling for Derry''s schemes. So, be cautious around her," Fifi warned as they entered the manor.


    T nodded eagerly, her attention focused as she absorbed every word, feeling a sense of belonging now that she was officially part of the family.


    ¡­.......


    Two dayster


    "That''s everything," Seraphina said.


    Orion nodded and handed the box to Fifi, knowing they would need to use it soon.


    He was dressed in a ck shirt and trousers adorned with various intricate golden patterns, some of which were his wives'' favourites, embellished with precious stones. The entire outfit had been enchanted, making it deceptively simple yet highly durable.


    For the first time, Fifi was wearing armour. Initially, the women had insisted on her wearing a fully formed, fitted enchanted armour, but Fifi wasn''t ready to give up her tulga attire. Theypromised on an armour design that incorporated elements of her traditional clothing.


    Check here for aplete picture of the armour.


    He had convinced them he wouldn''t wear armour because of the Vylkr artefact. It could mimic anything, including armour, so he had an immensely powerful artefact hidden beneath his clothing, taking the form of a full-body suit armour.


    "Everyone is exhausted; you two should leave before they notice," Celeste advised, stepping forward to embrace Orion. She pressed her lips to his for a few moments before pulling away. "Remember, you''re my son and partner, so take care of yourself."


    Reena, Greta, Ingrid, Maeve, Fiona, and Elysia stood behind her, all agreeing with Celeste''s words.


    Although they had already said their goodbyes over the past two days and weeks, they understood Celeste''s emotions, especially since she had given birth to Orion.


    Orion nodded and pulled Celeste into an embrace, kissing her once more. "With everything Seraphina has given us and the power of the Vylkr artefact, I promise we''ll be fine," Orion reassured her, releasing her from his embrace.


    Celeste nodded, her heart heavy with emotion as she watched Orion and Fifi walk a short distance from the door. They held each other''s hands and vanished in a brilliant sh of bluish lightning.


    ¡­......


    Third Border City


    A brilliant bolt of bluish lightning crackled atop the towering walls at the edge of the Third Border City, revealing Orion and Fifi.


    As they stepped out, they faced an assembly: Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth, nked by ten three-star Vylkr warriors, stood nearby. Captain Seig, his lieutenant Evadne, Leif, and the gods'' chosens of the Four-eared Elves were also present. To the sides stood the Former Vige Chief and Chieftess, along with other key figures who hade to bid them farewell.


    Upon their arrival, Orion and Fifi greeted each person individually.


    Orion took the box from Fifi and called Stronghold Leader Zogar and Seth over.


    "What''s inside?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    "It''s something Seraphina made for us. It will be beneficial during our exploration," Orion exined. He opened the box, revealing four masks: ck, blue, grey, and fiery red.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar listened intently, aware that anything Seraphina and the Healers Association Leaders created was worth investigating.


    Orion chose the ck mask adorned with Vylkr vine designs, entuating the vines'' beauty and fierceness to their fullest. As he ced it on his face, he felt the familiar sensation, the mask expanding to cover the back of his head and under his chin before sealingpletely.


    Fifi picked up the blue mask and donned it, experiencing the same sealing process as it adhered snugly to her face.

 Chapter 930 Reading The Stronghold Leaders’ Strength

    <h4>Chapter 930 Reading The Stronghold Leaders'' Strength </h4>


    Eagerly, Stronghold Leader Seth grabbed the fiery red mask while Stronghold Leader Zogar imed the grey one, cing them on their faces with anticipation.


    Meanwhile, the former Vige Chief and the others watched keenly, curious about the masks'' purpose. They understood that, since there were only four masks, they were meant for the territory''s four strongest individuals: Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth, Orion, and Fifi. They decided to wait patiently to learn about it.


    The masks adhered to Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar, covering their entire head. They experienced the same sensations Orion had until the masks halted their movements, allowing them to see through the darkness.


    "What''s this?" Stronghold Leader Seth eximed, surprised by the glowing red numbers on Orion''s and Fifi''s masks.


    Even Stronghold Leader Zogar couldn''t hide his astonishment as he looked at Orion, awaiting an exnation.


    "The mask is called the Energy Mask Spectrometer, and the numbers you''re seeing are the BEM¡ªBase Energy Measurement," Orion exined, delving into the mask''s various functions.


    As they listened, Stronghold Leaders Zogar and Seth were astounded by his words. Had they not worn or seen the equipment, they would have found it hard to believe such a device could exist. Their admiration for Seraphina and the Healer''s Association Leaders deepened in that moment.


    Despite their formidable strength, they understood that without the Healers'' innovative inventions, they would not have reached their current level of power or growth.


    The former Vige Chief and the others, waiting nearby and listening to the conversation, couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock and astonishment.


    "Such a thing is possible?" Seig pondered, his brows furrowing in disbelief. Among the mask''s many functions, the one that stood out most was its ability to urately gauge a person''s capabilities through their aura without testing their prowess directly.


    As a god''s chosen who had met and battled countless individuals, he understood how frustrating it could be to determine someone''s strength, especially when they came from another race or used a different form of energy. This function could entirely solve that issue.


    After the advent of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, an advanced and more powerful version of their Devourer''s bracelet, and now the Energy Mask Spectrometer, Seig was confident that the brilliant minds behind these innovations would be highly sought after by various high-grade Runaway Cities, or even Sanctuaries.


    Evadne shared her Captain''s sentiments, recognizing that the floating ind harboured not just individuals of immense strength but also brilliant minds. She felt relieved that she had trusted her Captain''s judgment to surrender instead of foolishly fighting to the death.


    Meanwhile, Leif and his team could only gulp in response, their minds spinning with amazement at the equipment''s capabilities. They realized that with this unique function, they had a significant advantage against any opponent they might face.


    "We''ll need to allocate even more resources to the Healers Association then. Their assistance has been invaluable in the territory''s growth," former Vige Chief Brane remarked solemnly.


    He suspected the Energy Mask Spectrometer was made using the resources Seraphina had requested from him.


    The former Vige Chieftess and the Caretakers nodded in agreement with his words.


    Hearing the former Vige Chief''s praise, Queen Selene couldn''t help but raise her head proudly. She was well aware of the Healers Association''spetence, especially since she had been the one to elevate them to such a position while they were in the mountain.


    Like a parent watching her children thrive, she felt immense pride seeing them reach greater heights, from creating the Vylkr Fusion Armlet to developing the Energy Mask Spectrometer and earning praise from the former Vige Chief and other key figures.


    These achievements, along with the contributions of the divine apostles and the overall progress of their race, further solidified their standing within the territory.


    "Ahem! Can you please share your readings with us? We''re curious to know how the mask gauges your strengths," Caretaker Ivor asked boldly. Despite understanding their individual power, he was eager to see how the mask would assess them rtive to each other.


    Everyone also shared his sentiments.


    Stronghold Leaders Seth and Zogar nodded at Caretaker Ivor''s request and checked the numbers disyed by the mask.


    "For the Vige Chief, it says Energy level - 2,600 BEM," reported Stronghold Leader Seth.


    "And for warrior Fifi, it says Energy level - 2,560 BEM," Stronghold Leader Zogar added.


    Orion nodded in confirmation, knowing that Fifi was gradually catching up to him due to her training and experience utilizing the Vylkr energy. He wasn''t surprised by how she was narrowing the gap between them.


    Nevertheless, ording to Seraphina, even the slightest ten-


    digit difference in these numbers indicated a significant disparity in strength, which could only be bridged with extraordinary power or skill. As the difference increased to several tens or even hundreds of digits, it represented an or several entire realms of difference, making the gap even more pronounced.


    Of course, the mask still needed more testing to ensure its uracy, so they weren''t sure if there were any exceptions to the rule.


    Stronghold Leaders Seth and Zogar then turned to each other curiously topare their readings.


    "It says Energy level - 6,200 BEM," Stronghold Leader Seth said, surprised by the result.


    "Mine says, Energy level - 5,000 BEM," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded, recognizing the significant 1,200 BEM difference between them, highlighting their distinct levels of prowess.


    Stronghold Leader Seth sighed in eptance. He knew this further validated Stronghold Leader Zogar''s strength. However, he wasn''t as bitter as before; instead, he looked forward to exploring new depths of power beneath the floating ind and securing a Devourer''s bracelet for himself.


    "This guarantees the sess of your exploration down on Earth," Stronghold Leader Zogar said with a smile.


    Orion, Fifi, and Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, ncing at Seig and the other chosen ones of the gods.


    They moved forward and positioned themselves alongside Orion and the rest of the group, joined by Stronghold Leader Seth and the ten three-star Vylkr warriors.

 Chapter 931 Leaving For New Horizons

    <h4>Chapter 931 Leaving For New Horizons</h4>


    "I entrust my responsibilities to you for the time being," Orion stated, directing his attention towards former Vige Chief Brane. With the awakening ceremony approaching in a few days, he needed someone reliable to manage affairs during his absence.


    "I''ll do my best. May Nak¡­" Former Vige Chief Brane began, then swiftly altered his words. "May all of you return safely from your journeys."


    The key figures all nodded, exchanging brief words of farewell before it was time for departure.


    Orion, Fifi, Stronghold Leader Seth, Captain Seig, Leif, the other gods'' chosens, and Vylkr warriors sped hands to form a connection. Orion activated his gift, and instantly, they vanished into the sky with a fierce bolt of lightning.


    Queen Selene watched the unfolding scene with longing shing in her eyes as the fierce bluish lightning bolt pierced through the Primordial barrier and vanished into the clouds.


    "Come back soon," Queen Selene whispered before turning on her heels and departing with the others.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Second Border City


    Patriarch Rn''s residence


    "They''re finally asleep," Patriarch Rn remarked, brushing his hands together as he descended the stairs and joined his daughter for breakfast.


    "You were up all night showcasing your techniques and teaching them, so it''s no surprise they had trouble sleeping," Isadora remarked, taking a bite of her kalna fruit. She savoured the vour, never tiring of these fruits.


    "Leif and the others were testing their skills to ensure they were ready to leave the floating ind. If I didn''t find a way to keep their attention, they would have been a distraction," Patriarch Rn exined, recalling the pressure on Leif, Leona, Ryker, and the other gods'' chosens to lead Orion and the others sessfully.


    "What''s on your mind?" he asked, noticing his daughter''s distant expression.


    "Nothing," Isadora quickly shook her head, feigning ignorance to her momentary distraction during her father''s exnation.


    "Is it because of Vige Chief Orion?" Patriarch Rn immediately caught onto the reason behind her demeanour.


    He would be foolish not to recognize his daughter''s current fondness for the architect of Orion''s Cities, who was also the new Vige Chief. However, having encountered many lecherous men like Orion, he couldn''t help but feel she should have chosen a more suitable partner.


    "No, it isn''t rted to him," Isadora responded, shaking her head in denial of her father''s assumption.


    "Okay, since you don''t want to tell me the reason, I''ll stop asking," Patriarch Rn replied. Although he wished his daughter were more like her younger brother, who had secretly started a rtionship with Leona, whom he approved of, he had no choice but to let her follow her own path.


    "Did you inform Vige Chief Orion about what I told you regarding our race''s settlement?" he asked, his tone serious. Now that Orion had descended from the floating ind, It would been a problem if she hadn''t informed him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve informed him about it. He simply told me that he''d think about it. He hasn''t given me an answer yet. But I think he wants to leverage Leif and the others'' usefulness during their exploration to finalize his decision," Isadora sighed, recalling Orion''s response when she had asked him this question several weeks ago.


    Patriarch Rn nodded thoughtfully, "Regardless, as long as you informed him on time, that''s good enough. I know that Leif and the others will do their best, so they don''t have to worry," he responded.


    "But since they are gone, we must look after the race directly. So, finish up quickly so you can join me. Help me also wake up your brother when you''re done," he added before focusing on the kalna fruits before him.


    Isadora nodded and swiftly devoured her fruits. Her mind raced with thoughts of aplishing the task Orion had left for her before his departure.


    ¡­....¡­


    Below the floating ind


    Hidden within the clouds, Orion, Fifi, Stronghold Seth, and eight Vylkr warriors stood atop a massive, majestic creature with the body of a lion, the wings of an eagle spanning over 55 meters (180ft), and the tail of a scorpion. Its fur and feathers were a striking crimson-grey, adorned with wisps of purple me emanating at various intervals.


    Meanwhile, Captain Sieg, Evadne, Leif, and the other gods'' chosens perched atop a colossal winged beast resembling a deer with a wingspan exceeding 50 meters( 164ft). Its scales possessed a dark, iridescent ck that shimmered with deep blue and violet hues in the light. It had razor-sharp talons and a long, serpentine tail tipped with a venomous stinger, glowing with a menacing crimson light, its mouth bristled with rows of jagged, obsidian-like teeth.


    Each of the apanying warriors had been selected from among the best in both strongholds, possessing immense strength and unique gifts capable of overpowering anyone at the same level. They might have brought even more or less if they fully understood the levels of danger they were about to face.


    "How surprising! It appears we already have a few unexpected guests," remarked Stronghold Leader Zogar, squinting into the distance at a group numbering less than fifty men and women who had set up camp near the immense, deep crater formed by the Aegis of the Arctic Deity when it lifted their territory into the sky.


    "It seems Patriarch Rn was correct. The event of the Vylkr veil phenomenon truly has drawn the attention of several others," Orion nodded in agreement.


    Several stood around the area, effortlessly fending off the Vylkr vines and preventing them from encroaching on others within the protected zone. With thick metal bracelets on their wrists and wielding enormous weapons that would pose a challenge even to seasoned warriors within an ordinary ''Hierarchy of power'', it was clear that they were gods'' chosens.


    "It appears they are investigating the massive crater," Fifi remarked, scanning the area to see if there were any other hidden individuals they might have missed.


    "I''ll scout the entire surroundings to check for anyone else. Wait here until I return," Orion replied, also keen on searching for any others in hiding or those further away that they might have overlooked.

 Chapter 932 Leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City

    <h4>Chapter 932 Leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City </h4>


    As for the gods'' chosens below, their energy readings were manageable, so there was no rush to engage them.


    .......


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Within a grand hall in the Citadel, decorated with beautiful murals and paintings depicting the history of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, a high-domed ceiling stretched above, forged from magically reinforced steel and ss.


    Sunlight filtered through the ss, casting a shimmering glow on the white tiles and illuminating the massive circr table, which had been crafted from an ancient oak-steel tree. Surrounding the table were ten high-backed chairs, each designated for the inner circle members¡ªthe leaders of the various sections of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City responsible for every significant decision affecting the city and its inhabitants.


    At this moment, all eight chairs were upied by various individuals, each waiting in silence for the arrival of the Queen, the supreme leader and ruler of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    "Commander Sy''ra, do you know why the Queen has suddenly called for such an abrupt meeting? Has the 1st Unit Vanguard Team made it through the Vylkr Veil phenomenon and discovered anything yet?" asked a man with piercing blue eyes and short ck hair, his figure cloaked in ck.


    He was Lord Asher, Master of Espionage and Intelligence, responsible for operations deep within the shell. His gaze was fixed on the tall, imposing woman with grey-green skin, sharp fangs, and a powerful, muscr build d in skin-tight leather and metal armour. She wore a thick devourer''s bracelet on her right wrist, marking her as one of the gods'' chosen.


    "Lord Asher, I thought you would have figured out the reason by now; after all, that is your speciality," Commander Sy''ra responded with a light smile. Inwardly, her mind raced, pondering the Queen''s decision after witnessing the 1st Unit''s discovery.


    As the Commander of the god''s chosens and Chief of Security of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, overseeing all four sections of the legs and the city above, she had received a significant mission since her Queen had epted a task from a grade 2 Runaway City to capture a Divine artifact from Patriarch Rn, the former ruler of the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, which had been taken over by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    The mission promised immense rewards and resources uponpletion. Despite the potential conflict with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, she had readily epted the mission¡ªnot only for the resources that would greatly benefit the security of their runaway city but also for the chance to foster connections with a grade 2 Runaway City and to witness the appearance and might of a Divine artifact.


    She felt no remorse or pity even though they had once traded with the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City and fostered close connections with them.


    This was the harsh reality of life in this ruined world: where the journey of one Runaway City ends, another rises to greater heights.


    However, her focus shifted after the Captain of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard team returned with news of a massive deposit of Vylkr alloys. Ensuring the task''spletion became secondary to addressing this new development.


    A massive Vylkr deposit was beyond what their forces could handle alone, and she couldn''t help but wonder how the Queen would handle this situation. One wrong move could destabilize or even lead to the destruction of their entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Lord Asher frowned at Commander Sy''ra''s reply. He knew her tone and character well, understanding that she knew what was happening. Also, his spywork, scattered throughout the Runaway city to uncover and eliminate any threats, had informed him about the Captain of the 1st Unit sneaking into the Citadel.


    This made him even more suspicious about the nature of their actions.


    ''Have they already found Patriarch Rn''s whereabouts and secretly returned with the Divine Artefact?'' Lord Asher pondered before swiftly dismissing the thought.


    If they had truly uncovered the Divine Artefact, the entire 1st Unit of the Vanguard would have returned at once with Patriarch Rn and any surviving Four-eared Elves. Alternatively, they would have engaged in an all-out sh with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, alerting everyone to the discovery. None of this had urred, so he remained doubtful about the situation.


    "The Queen will be arriving any second now, so let''s refrain from starting any arguments. We''ll understand the purpose of this meeting once she arrives," advised Lord Bronn, a tall man d in a sophisticated ck suit with long auburn hair and piercing blue eyes.


    As the Master of Commerce and Trade for the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, he oversaw the operations of the Bazaar. Given the potential conflict with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, he had implemented strict measures, such as shutting down businesses, to prevent unnecessaryplications during the impending sh.


    Although he was concerned about the Queen''s summons, especially considering their precarious situation involving a Divine Artefact and a grade 2 Runaway City, he hoped it wouldn''t escte into a more dire scenario.


    Lord Asher sighed, showing his displeasure at engaging in fruitless conversation. He decided to remain silent, focusing instead on analyzing every detail to uncover the reason behind their summons and ensure he hadn''t overlooked anything important.


    Commander Sy''ra nodded in agreement, her attention shifting toward a woman across from her. This woman stood out in a mboyant long green dress, her long, curly brown hair poured around her mischievous green eyes. She exuded a charismatic and lively aura, meeting Commander Sy''ra''s gaze with a yful expression.


    Her name was Mistress Sylvana, Mistress of Ceremonies and Entertainment. Mistress Sylvana was responsible for the Red Light District situated in the city''s neck and upper shell.


    Mistress Sylvana pulled a mirror from her dress and examined herself with furrowed brows. Suddenly, her expression shifted to one of realization as she met Commander Sy''ra''s gaze again.


    "Ahem! Commander Sy''ra, I know I''m attractive, so you do not need to stare at me like that suddenly."

 Chapter 933 Leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 933 Leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City (2)</h4>


    "But you seem tense. Why don''t youe to visit the Red Light District while you still have time to ease the stress in your body? You know it''s not good for a woman to have such a stern expression all the time; only the Queen can pull that off when she does it," Mistress Sylvana smiled, raising an eyebrow at Commander Sy''ra.


    "Of course, I always wonder how you manage to handle so many gods'' chosens and keep them in check. It must be tough, right?"


    "You should consider yourself lucky I''m not in the mood for banter," Commander Sy''ra snorted, noting that she had remained silent throughout their conversation. However, hearing her speak, she realized she was mistaken; the Vixen was still as nonchnt as ever, as long as it didn''t affect the Red Light District.


    ''Let''s see how you react when the news finally breaks,'' Commander Sy''ra thought, a glint shing as she shifted her attention elsewhere.


    Mistress Sylvana smiled in response, almost as if she already knew what Commander Sy''ra was thinking. However, her smile quickly turned into a frown when she caught the look in Commander Sy''ra''s eyes.


    While she shared the others'' worries about the Queen''s summons, she hoped it wasn''t rted to a direct confrontation with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City or the strange urrences within the Vylkr Veil phenomenon.


    Nheless, she noticed how they all seemed strategically avoiding those situations.


    The wide steel door suddenly swung open, and a woman entered. She had long red hair flowing behind her, crowned with a golden tiara. Her piercing crimson eyes matched the colour of her regal red dress, adorned with jewels and intricate designs that entuated her curves and undeniable allure.


    It was Queen Eleanora Fairwind, leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Following behind the Queen was a man in a sophisticated, tailored white suit, exuding an air of elegance and confidence. His dark hair framed his sharp features, and his demeanour spoke of authority.


    He was Lord Lucien, the Chief Advisor and Strategist, serving as the Queen''s primary advisor. Unlike most leaders, he didn''t oversee a specific section of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City but yed a crucial role in advising and strategizing for the city.


    All eight city leaders stood up respectfully to wee her entrance, but as they saw the next individual step in behind them, they couldn''t help but stare in confusion and surprise.


    Behind him was a woman dressed in leather and metal-ted armour that barely covered her ample cleavage but securely protected her arms and body. She wore a leather-like mini skirt around her waist, a garter belt-like undergarment beneath it, and a 1.8-meter (5.9 ft) long Gearweaver Sword strapped to her back, with a sack tied around her waist.


    She was Freya, the Captain of the 1st Unit Vanguard Team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    This unit had been sent to test the waters¡ªobserve and report on how the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would react to their presence, and retrieve Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact, if possible, before deciding whether to send reinforcements.


    Lord Asher nced at Commander Sy''ra''s unsurprised expression briefly, then shifted his attention back to Captain Freya, mainly focusing on the sack hanging from her waist.


    Meanwhile, the other leaders noticed the subtle cues and nced at Commander Sy''ra briefly.


    Commander Sy''ra, however, pretended she hadn''t noticed their gazes.


    After taking her high-backed seat, which was adorned with various precious stones much morevishly than the others, Queen Eleanora sat down andmanded, "Please be seated."


    The leaders promptly took their seats, and Captain Freya positioned herself behind Queen Eleanora.


    "I apologize for the dy; I was dealing with urgent matters concerning my younger sister''s condition," Queen Eleanora exined, her gaze sweeping across everyone in the room.


    Just as Lord Asher was about to speak, Queen Eleanora raised her hand, signalling him to hold his question.


    "I know you may have guessed the reason for summoning you here. However, it''s not what you think. This matter is unrted to the Divine Artefact or the Sleeping Fox Runaway City," Queen Eleanora announced firmly, her expression serious and voice resonating across the room.


    Upon hearing Queen Eleanora''s words, the expressions of all seven leaders turned grave.


    "Hand it over," Queen Eleanoramanded, extending her left hand toward Captain Freya, who promptly opened the bag and extracted the Vylkr alloy from the mine deposit, passing it to her.


    As they observed Captain Freya''s actions and the precious stone in her hands, they looked astonished at the sight of the Vylkr alloy.


    Unlike ordinary inhabitants who might take some time to recognize it, they were at the top of the ecosystem and well-


    versed in improving their lives and the city''s prosperity. Therefore, they quickly identified the distinct nature of the Vylkr energy.


    After all, it was one of the essential resources for any Runaway City to survive, something their city spent a fortune to acquire if they encountered another Runaway City in possession of it.


    Even though it was just a tiny piece, not asrge as the one before them, resembling the size of a head, they understood its immense value.


    "Goodness, this is a Vylkr alloy!" Lord Kael eximed, his long ck hair tied in a ponytail and spectacles perched on his nose, d in a flowing deep brown robe that reached his ankles.


    His shock was evident as he nced at Captain Freya beforeposing himself and turning his attention back to Queen Eleanora, awaiting her exnation.


    The other seven leaders mirrored Lord Kael''s reaction, their eyes fixed on Queen Eleanora, awaiting her exnation.


    "Yes, indeed, it''s the Vylkr alloy," Queen Eleanora affirmed, nodding first at Lord Kael and then addressing the attentive leaders before her.


    "After the Vylkr veil dissipated, the 1st unit of the Vanguard team discovered a massive crater wide enough to amodate more than a hundred of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City simultaneously. It was also deep enough that extracting anyone from it would require considerable effort, even with sufficient manpower."


    "Within this immense crater, they found an enormous deposit of Vylkr alloys, each piecerger than any we have ever seen. This indicates an untouched, undiscovered Vylkr alloy mine," she exined, watching the leaders'' expressions shift from shock and surprise to disbelief and then to an indescribable blend of emotions that defied simple expression.

 Chapter 934 Critical Judgments

    <h4>Chapter 934 Critical Judgments </h4>


    "Does the Sleeping Fox Runaway City know about this?" asked a woman with a mane of short, shimmering silver hair and piercing blue eyes. She was d in a tailored dark grey blouse and loose-fitting trousers, her waist adorned with a leather utility belt brimming with tools.


    She was Mistress Isolde, Mistress of the Forgepce. She controlled the Underbelly, ensuring the Runaway City''s defences and systems were not just up-to-date and effective. Her role extended beyond maintenance, as she also ensured that the Devourer''s bracelets and Gearweavers were always in prime condition, allowing the gods'' chosens to continue protecting the Runaway City.


    Upon learning about the vast deposit of Vylkr alloys, Mistress Isolde''s mind ignited with possibilities. The thought of what she could create with these incredible Vylkr alloys, such as more powerful Gearweavers and other innovations, filled her with excitement and anticipation.


    Her only regret was her inability to make a Devourer''s Bracelet; otherwise, they would have the ability to create even more gods'' chosens, significantly boosting the strength of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. Increasing the grade of the Runaway City to a Grade 2 Runaway City was a possibility she couldn''t help but entertain.


    "No, they don''t know. They are all unaware of the discovery of the Vylkr alloy mine," Queen Eleanora shook her head in response.


    Relief washed over Mistress Isolde''s face like a cool breeze on a hot day. She turned her gaze to the side, acknowledging Captain Freya with a nod.


    "You have done well, Captain Freya. Once we begin to mine these Vylkr alloys, I''ll ensure my finest disciples craft the best and most powerful Gearweaver for you. I will personally handle the necessary check-ups for your Devourer''s bracelets whenever you sense any issues," Mistress Isolde said with a smile.


    She wanted to make the Gearweaver personally but figured she would be busy when the Vylkr alloys came in, so she entrusted the task to her disciples.


    "Thank you, Mistress Isolde. I''ll keep that in mind and hold onto your words," Captain Freya responded, her expression stern. However, inwardly, she was filled with incredible joy and happiness.


    Despite being the Captain of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard team, Freya rarely had the privilege to meet with Mistress Isolde or any of the Inner Circle members. The opportunity to personally cooperate with Mistress Isolde, the foremost forge master in the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, thrilled her, as it could potentially result in upgrades and advancements in her strength.


    Mistress Isolde nodded and withdrew her attention.


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s n how to mine the Vylkr alloys and figure out what to do about the Sleeping Fox Runaway City," Lord Kael said.


    As the Master of the Garden and Natural Resources, he restrained his eagerness to rush to the Vylkr alloy mine. Understanding the immense dangers and benefits the mine could bring to their Runaway City, he knew they needed a well-


    thought-out n.


    Queen Eleanora nodded. "That is exactly why I called you all here. Due to the bizarre, prolonged Vylkr vine phenomenon and its immense disturbances, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City is likely using us to test the waters to avoid any dangerous casualties before taking action."


    "They might also be waiting to snatch Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact from our grasp once they are discovered. Given the shameful behaviour of some of our gods'' chosen, who abandoned their mission and ran away, I suspect thetter option is more likely."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping across the room. "Rather than waiting for them to respond to our movements, we will begin mining the Vylkr alloys and take a different approach. I''ve decided that we will inform the Sleeping Fox Runaway City of our discovery and propose a deal to jointly mine the Vylkr alloys. Considering the immense deposit size, there is more than enough for all of us to share equally."


    Queen Eleanora wanted to ensure they didn''t enter into a reckless and avoidable battle with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, which would surely result in multiple casualties and hinder their city''s development. By proposing a coborative approach, she also wanted to prevent the nine leaders from infighting over the Vylkr alloys and unite them against amon potential enemy.


    Although she trusted them, she didn''t want to test their loyalty with enormous resources that even a Grade 2 Runaway City would kill or betray each other for.


    Also, they still hadn''t discovered what had caused the Vylkr vine Phenenom or who was behind it, making it too early to take significant risks. Involving the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would help them address this unknown threat together, turning it into amon enemy.


    As for Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact, they would determine their course of action once they located them.


    "That''s a brilliant idea," Lord Asher nodded,mending the Queen''s foresight in handling the situation. He had also considered a simr approach.


    The other ten leaders nodded thoughtfully at the Queen''s words. Despite their current disputes, they recognized the necessity to coborate to seize such a vast opportunity for wealth.


    "However, there might be a problem," Lord Asher continued, his tone serious. "Mywork has detected unusual movements around the city. While we haven''t identified the individuals or captured anyone, I have some suspicions. It''s possible that ''The Journeying Jaguar'' Runaway City has dispatched spies to monitor our progress in retrieving the Divine Artefact, intending to intercept it. And if we have spies, it''s likely that ''The Sleeping Fox'' Runaway City does too. Whether they are aware of our discovery remains uncertain."


    The Journeying Jaguar Runaway City was the Grade 2 Runaway City that had assigned them this task in exchange for incredible resources. Initially, his focus was solely onpleting their mission, disregarding the presence of spies, as they had no means to withstand a Grade 2 Runaway City.


    However, dealing with the spies posed the risk of attracting even more powerful spies to monitor them upon their return.

 Chapter 935 Critical Judgments (2)

    <h4>Chapter 935 Critical Judgments (2)</h4>


    Now, he doubted that anything ''The Journeying Jaguar'' Runaway City could offer wouldpare to the immense deposit of Vylkr alloys.


    Therefore, he wanted to proceed cautiously, mindful of every step they took.


    He also began to suspect the man who caused amotion in the wards and the bazaar by healing various sickly, incurable individuals, including the Queen''s younger sister. He had decided to cross-check the information on his identity that they had collected. However, this was a discussion he could only have with the Queen privately, so he didn''t bring it up.


    Queen Eleanora nodded, her brows furrowing in deep thought. "You''re right," she acknowledged, her tone hopeful. "Do you have a solution for handling this issue?"


    "The only way would be to misdirect them until we uncover any traces of Patriarch Rn and the Divine artefact," Lord Asher responded, showcasing his quick-wittedness and decision-making in delicate situations like this. "Then we''ll observe how they act¡ªwhether they n to snatch them away from us or escort us to ''The Journeying Jaguar'' Runaway City before leaving our city."


    "When we deliver the message to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, we will have them pretend to have given up searching for the Patriarch Rn and the Divine artefact and return to their territory. And if ites to it, we''ll have no choice but to eradicate them and enter a temporary alliance to face ''The Journeying Jaguar'' Runaway City. Even if our alliance isn''t strong, I doubt that either Runaway City would want to face a grade 2 Runaway alone.''


    "Although I hate to agree with Lord Asher''s words, he is right. Our Runaway City must never let go of this opportunity, so we must utilize every avable option to make it possible. And if the worst happens, then you don''t have to worry because my teams and I will be ready to fight against any enemies we encounter, no matter who they are," Commander Sy''ra responded with a gruff.


    Her expressionless gazended on Captain Freya, who immediately straightened her back before it withdrew, causing the Captain to exhale in relief.


    The other leaders nodded in agreement with Lord Asher''s words.


    "Okay. Lord Griffin, we will be leaving the matter for you to handle. Ensure that you take whatever you need for protection before leaving," Queen Eleanora said, her eyes fixed on a tall, handsome man with short, dark hair and sharp features dressed in a beautifully tailored deep navy blue robe entuated with subtle silver and golden threads.


    He was the Chief Diplomat and Envoy responsible for maintaining and expanding the city''s diplomatic rtions and securing beneficial alliances and treaties.


    Lord Griffin has negotiated numerous impressive alliances and treaties on behalf of their?Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City in the past, so Queen Eleanora knew she didn''t have to instruct him directly on what to do. She trusted that he could devise the best approach to deal with The Sleeping Fox Runaway City and their current situation.


    Hearing the Queen''s words, Lord Griffin nodded solemnly. "I''ll ensure that I handle the situation in a way that minimizes any issues arising," he responded, his tone determined. He knew such a delicate situation couldn''t go exactly as nned, so he decided not to make any promises.


    Queen Eleanora and the other leaders nodded, understanding the meaning behind Lord Griffin''s words.


    "Now that we have taken care of these issues," Queen Eleanora shifted her attention towards Commander Sy''ra. "I want you to punish every member of the 1st unit of the Vanguard team who abandoned their mission and ran away. We cannot allow such cowardice to survive among our gods'' chosens, especially in a delicate situation like this."


    "If Captain Freya hadn''t been brave enough to continue her mission without the members of their unit who had abandoned them, they would have never uncovered the tremendous Vylkr deposit on time. Even worse, The Sleeping Fox Runaway City might have beaten them to it, having witnessed their shameful actions.


    "Of course, My Queen, they are already regretting their actions severely at this moment," Commander Sy''ra responded, a sharp glint shing in her eyes as she recalled their current condition.


    Even if the Queen hadn''t given the orders, she would still have severely punished them.


    ''It seems I''ll need to start the tests early and begin searching for more potential candidates to wield the Devourer''s Bracelet,'' Commander Sy''ra thought, deciding tomence the academy''s new recruitment earlier than scheduled.


    Queen Eleanora nodded and responded, "As for the mining of the Vylkr alloys, I''ve decided to put Captain Freya in charge of it, overseen by Lord Kael and Commander Sy''ra. Both of you are responsible for protecting and ensuring that every Vylkr alloy is well ounted for. Do any of you have any disagreements with this arrangement?" she asked.


    The leaders all shook their heads in response. While they were eager to get their hands on the Vylkr alloys, they understood the need to handle external situations before deciding how to distribute them among themselves.


    Captain Freya inwardly exhaled, relieved by the leaders'' response. It showed their sensibility, which she had underestimated. After all, managing such a vast structure in a harsh world required incredible intelligence.


    Nheless, she couldn''t help but find Queen Eleanora more pleasing to the eye after hearing her decisive decisions.


    With this, she was confident she and her remaining unit would secure their share of the Vylkr alloys.


    "That''s it. You may all return and begin with your tas¨C¨C" Queen Eleanora began, but an ear-splitting crash of thunder and lightning suddenly broke through their conversation, interrupting her.


    Queen Eleanora and the rest of the leaders immediately frowned. The sky was clear and would remain so for the next three months, mainly since the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon had just dissipated, so they couldn''tprehend where the thunderous sound hade from.


    Another ear-splitting crash of thunder and lightning resounded as if the sky itself had gasped in surprise.


    "Let''s go and check out what''s happening this time," Queen Eleanora turned to the other leaders and said. She stood up from her seat and walked towards the door, with the others following her.

 Chapter 936 The Demigod’s Dread

    <h4>Chapter 936 The Demigod''s Dread </h4>


    As Queen Eleanora and the rest of the leaders emerged from the room, they peered into the turbulent sky, filled with countless brilliant bluish streaks of lightning and thunder shing above the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    "Look, there''s someone there," Mistress Sylvana eximed, pointing skyward.


    Queen Eleanora, Captain Freya, and the others shifted their attention in the direction she indicated.


    Deep within the ominous clouds, they could make out the silhouette of a humanoid being. His body was aze with lightning and thunder as he looked down at their Runaway City.


    Instantly, they all realized that this being was responsible for the lightning and thunderstorms.


    "We are under attack!" Lord Asher''s voice rang out, filled with concern. His eyes darted between the figure in the sky and Mistress Isolde. He couldn''t ascertain the individual''s identity¡ªwhether it was someone sent by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City or one of the beings responsible for the Vylkr veil phenomenon.


    However, for this figure to arrive at their Runaway City with such a grand entrance meant that he was either foolish or supremely confident in his abilities, and which of these options was correct wasn''t something Lord Asher wanted to test with his life on the line.


    Mistress Isolde, pale with fear, nodded and immediately brought out a thick metal squaremunication device. Her voice trembled with urgency as she screamed into it, "QUICKLY, ACTIVATE THE SHELL DEFENSE MODE! ACTIVATE THE SHELL DEFENSE MODE!" She hoped her message would swiftly reach.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept past them out of nowhere.


    "I''LL DEAL WITH THE ATTACKER UNTIL THE CITY ENTERS DEFENSE MODE!" Commander Sy''ra shouted, her voice trailing behind her as she ascended into the sky, seemingly stepping on the air.


    No one noticed when she retrieved her Gearweaver, but the sight of therge mechanical club in her grasp made them exhale wearily as she rose into the air.


    "BE CAREFUL, HE SEEMS STRONG!" Mistress Isolde shouted back.


    Although she hoped that Commander Sy''ra would capture the attacker so they could interrogate him and make him pay for forcing her to activate the City''s defence system, given the immense amount of energy it consumed, she couldn''t help but worry about her safety.


    Hearing Mistress Isolde''s loud voice behind her, Commander Sy''ra nodded and instantly quickened her ascent.


    As she rose higher, she skillfully dodged the violent streaks of lightning and thunder, her eyes fixed on the figure concealed within the clouds.


    ¡­......


    A few minutes ago,


    Within a guest room in the Queen''s pce


    Hearing the discussion between Queen Eleanora and the other Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders, a look of surprise appeared on his otherwise stoic face.


    A Vylkr alloy mine!


    While a Vylkr alloy mine meant little to him, considering the lethality of Vylkr energy against gods and demigods like himself, it didn''t render the discovery useless. However, his thoughts stopped as he realized the Vylkr alloy had appeared within the Vylkr veil phenomenon, the site of the battle between the Vylkr spawn and the divine being.


    This indicated that the alloy had emerged within the territory of a divine being. So, obtaining it wouldn''t be an easy feat!


    ''Forget it,'' he thought. The aftermath of their battle had left him severely injured, and he had no desire to be an enemy of an unknown god.


    His knowledge about them was limited, and risking a confrontation seemed unwise. Instead, he focused on finding a way to influence the leaders of the Runaway City to leave this territory quickly.


    "Lord Teth, I''ve never seen you so expressive. What''s on your mind?" Princess Ballesha, Queen Eleanora''s younger sister, asked with curiosity. Shey on the bed, naked and panting softly, studying the mysterious man before her.


    Lord Teth quickly reverted to his stoic demeanour, shifting his attention to Princess Ballesha. "It''s nothing for you to worry about. I was simply deep in thought," he replied, brushing her fiery red hair.


    Princess Ballesha''s expression twisted into an angry pout. She was just about to voice her frustration when a deafening crash of lightning shook the room, cutting off her words.


    "What''s happening?" Princess Ballesha''s confusion was evident on her face. Her sister had assured her of clear weather after the Vylkr veil phenomenon, so the sudden turbulence in the sky puzzled her.


    Lord Teth''s attention snapped to the window, his gaze piercing the clouds. He locked eyes with a humanoid silhouette crackling with a mask and body seemingly forged from lightning.


    The sight was baffling; he couldn''t fathom a grade-one Runaway City could possess such a technique. However, as he attempted to gauge the energy emanating from this being, a surge of fear rushed through him.


    Vylkr energy!


    Just as Lord Teth was about to extend his senses toward the humanoid silhouette, they abruptly halted, thwarted by the dense Vylkr energy enveloping the being.


    Aware of the limited entities capable of creating such a potent anomaly, Lord Teth narrowed it down to two possibilities. The first was the gods'' chosen, masters of harnessing the Vylkr energy through the devourer''s bracelet¡ªa crucial factor for any settlement surviving in this harsh world.


    The second, and far more menacing, were the Vylkr spawns. These creatures matched the gods in power, devouring and assimting them, and were responsible for the emergence of the ''godless age,'' an age without divine influence.


    His thoughts raced, considering various scenarios and attempting to unveil the silhouette identity. Nheless, he concluded that a mere gods'' chosen couldn''t obstruct his senses to such an extreme degree. There was only one conclusion he could draw at this very moment¡ª


    Vylkr spawn!


    Instantly, Lord Teth realized that the Vylkr spawn hadn''t perished in the hands of the divine being as he initially thought. Instead, they might have emerged victorious from the fierce battle.


    However, the intensity of the Vylkr energy surrounding this particr Vylkr spawn differed from what he had encountered before.


    This indicated the presence of multiple Vylkr spawns in the vicinity, all potentially aware of his current whereabouts.

 Chapter 937 A Stormy Weather

    <h4>Chapter 937 A Stormy Weather</h4>


    "Damn it!" Lord Teth cursed, a sinking feeling settling in his chest as he realized the Vylkr spawn had likely sensed his presence ande seeking him out.


    He had little doubt about its intentions, especially since it had chosen to arrive here first instead of heading to the nearby Runaway City.


    "Lord Teth, what''s the matter? Please, tell me. I''m sure I can help," Princess Ballesha urged, her voiceced with concern and her expression betraying worry.


    Her heart stung witnessing his current expression, making her feel something terrible was about to ur.


    However, he ignored her question; he rose from the bed, crossed the room to the window, and directed his gaze upward.


    ''Should I make a run for it? No, if it''s already here, it probably knows exactly where I am. Running would just turn me into its target,'' Lord Teth mused, grappling with his options.


    His teeth clenched in frustration as he weighed his choices. Eventually, he settled on a n.


    If the Vylkr spawn hadn''t directly confronted him, it likely meant it was still recovering from its previous battle and uncertain of his strength. This presented an opportunity. He decided to put on a facade of confidence, hiding any weakness, even if it meant exacerbating his injuries. Survival was paramount; healing couldeter.


    Yes, feigning strength was his best chance at survival!


    As Lord Teth settled on a course of action, he calmed his emotions and prepared himself for whatever was toe. Suddenly, his gaze narrowed as he spotted one of the leaders ascending into the sky, heading directly towards the assant.


    Witnessing this scene, Princess Ballesha couldn''t help but tighten her hand into a fist, her gaze fierce with a mix of emotions within.


    ¡­..........


    Orion stood in his lightning form, nestled deep within stormy clouds, watching with awe as the colossal tortoise, forged from unknown alloys, slowly traversed the Vylkr-infestednds below. Its immense shell bristled with towers, buildings, and homes that sparkled in the sunlight.


    The sheer size of the massive mechanical tortoise was staggering, yet it moved with a slow, deliberate fineness that defied its weight.


    The hums of machinery and the distant sounds of bustling life within it rang within his ears.


    ''So, this is a Runaway City?'' Orion wondered, his mind filled with wonder at the engineering contraption capable of housing such a tremendous number of people.


    What kind of tremendous energy powers it? How do they maintain such a colossal structure? What if one of its legs malfunctions, stranding it against the relentless swarm of Vylkr vines tailing its every move? And why are they shaped like animals?


    Orion''s mind raced with these pressing questions, but he found no immediate answers.


    Turning his gaze towards a distant point, he spotted a moving fox crafted from the same metallic material and matching the size of the city below. He recalled the descriptions of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City from Patriarch Rn and Seig''s information, wondering if this was indeed the same Runaway City.


    "Orion, have you discovered anything yet?" Fifi''s voice suddenly broke through his thoughts.


    "Yes, I''ve located two Runaway Cities. One is shaped like a colossal tortoise, while the other resembles a fox, matching Patriarch Rn''s and Seig''s descriptions," Orion replied calmly.


    He knew they couldmunicate through their masks, so Fifi''s sudden voice didn''t startle him.


    "Are these Runaway Cities protected by gods?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, his voice brimming with curiosity.


    "I haven''t confirmed that yet. But if they are, I need everyone ready to retreat to the Primordial barrier at my signal. Don''t worry about me; I''ll escape swiftly if I detect anything strange," Orion assured them.


    "Alright, keep us updated and stay safe," Fifi replied.


    Orion gave a warm hum in acknowledgement.


    "We''ll await your response, Chief," Stronghold Leader Seth acknowledged before the connection disconnected.


    As the transmission ended, Orion intensified the lightning around him, directing his focus toward the head of the colossal moving tortoise. As he scrutinized the entire structure, he surmised that the ruler of this Runaway City must reside there.


    The sheer grandeur of the structure hinted at its importance, particrly considering it was positioned at the ''head.''


    Despite the information shared by Seig and Patriarch Rn, Orion wasn''t willing to take any risks. He would reassess and devise a new strategy if a god protected this Runaway city. However, if no such protection existed, capturing the Runaway City should prove rtively straightforward before proceeding to the other.


    CRACCKLLEE!! BOOMMM!!!


    The sky rumbled, lightning and thunder streaking across the heavens, converging at a single point aimed directly at the head of the colossal tortoise. The winds grew in intensity, swirling around the clouds as ifpelled to follow hismands.


    As Orion prepared to unleash the torrent of lightning, he halted as he caught sight of a figure ascending rapidly into the air, heading straight toward him.


    An orc!


    A flying female orc!


    The grey-green-skinned orc was d in skin-tight metal and leather armour that offeredplete protection but appeared ill-suited for withstanding heavy frontal assaults.


    She sported a thick metal bracelet around her wrist and wielded a Gearweaver, simr in size to the others he had seen but designed as a mechanical club bristling with spikes. Each step she took seemed to cover vast distances and propelled her upward, giving the illusion of flight.


    She arrived at a distance before him in no time, standing firm in the sky on what seemed like an invisible tform.


    After employing her sky-step technique to soar into the sky, Commander Sy''ra couldn''t help but frown at the oppressive energy emanating from the attacker.


    It felt familiar!


    "Who are you?! And what gives you the arrogance to attack our Runaway City?" Commander Sy''ra demanded, cautiously eyeing the humanoid lightning being. She scrutinized his figure, searching for any sign of a Devourer''s Bracelet, but found nothing.


    Orion remained silent, halting his attack as he focused on her, using the mask to assess her strength.

 Chapter 938 Commander Sy’ra’s Shocking Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 938 Commander Sy''ra''s Shocking Defeat </h4>


    "Energy Level - 1,805 BEM."


    After testing the Energy Mask on various warriors, including Seig, his lieutenant, and the Four-Eared Elves'' gods chosens, and with Seraphina''s prior exnations, he had deduced the base energy measurements for each rank.


    One-star warriors had energy levels below 100 BEM, two-star warriors ranged from 101 to 700 BEM, three-star warriors fell between 701 and 2,000 BEM, four-star warriors were between 2,001 and 5,000 BEM, and five-star warriors, based on Stronghold Leader Zogar''s strength reading, were approximately 5,001+ BEM.


    Orion didn''t have further information on energy levels above five-star, but he believed they should be at least 10,001+ BEM.


    Seeing that the orc before him was weaker than Seraphina and some of his wives, Orion lost interest in her. However, he was still curious about her abilities, considering she had just soared into the sky by stepping into the air.


    "Which god do you serve?" Orion asked, his voice booming out of his mask. Since a denizen of the Runaway City below him was before him, he decided to extract as much information as possible.


    Realizing that the being before her had ignored her question, Commander Sy''ra''s brows creased in annoyance. Her frown deepened further when she heard his words.


    "We don''t serve any god. If we did, we wouldn''t be in this situation. Besides, even if we wanted to, gods are nothing but myths and legends now. I don''t understand why you would ask such a ridiculous question. You weren''t sent by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, were you?" Commander Sy''ra responded, her gaze fixed on the mysterious masked being before her.


    She was very suspicious of his identity, and after his words, she realized he wasn''t sent by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to attack them.


    He must havee from somewhere else.


    Her mind raced, trying toe up with an exnation for the arrival of this mysterious figure. She could think of only one possibility: the Vylkr Veil phenomenon.


    She guessed that this man might be responsible for the Vylkr Veil phenomenon or that he hade here for the Divine artefact and was trying to get rid of them to eliminate any witnesses.


    How outrageous!


    The audacity to think he possessed such power irked her to her very gut.


    "I''m sorry, I''m still getting used tomunicating with people from the outside world," Orion responded, then added, "Also, you can rest assured that I wasn''t sent here by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. I came here on my own authority. Why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    Feeling a deep anger rising within her, Commander Sy''ra swiftly controlled her emotions. Since this mysterious being wasn''t sent by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and seemed willing to talk, she decided to use the opportunity to her advantage and stall until their Runaway City entered shell''s defence mode.


    "I am Commander Sy''ra, Chief of Security and Commander of the gods'' chosen of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City," Commander Sy''ra introduced herself.


    ''Chief of Security and Commander of the gods'' chosen,'' Orion pondered, realizing that she was simr to Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar in their respective Strongholds.


    Just as she was about to continue, Orion swiftly interrupted her.


    Orion''s voice resonated with a chilling confidence. "I understand your loyalty to your city, but trust is not easily earned. I will judge for myself if your city is protected by a divine being. If not, I will bear the consequences. If you choose to obstruct me, I suggest you reconsider. I am much stronger than you are," Orion replied, guessing why she had confronted him.


    He gathered the lightning in the heavens again, ready to unleash his attack.


    Noticing his actions, Commander Sy''ra frowned, her eyes deepening as she tightened her grip on her club. She activated her Devourer''s bracelet, and her energy level sped under Orion''s gaze.


    "Energy level - 1,807 BEM."


    "You don''t know my strength yet, but you are confident you can defeat me. Why don''t we see if you have the strength to back up your words," Commander Sy''ra replied, sensing her Gearweaver roaring to life as the Vylkr energy surged through it. Then, the spikes on it began to spin and rotate around it irregrly.


    Just as Commander Sy''ra was about to advance, her body was halted by a bolt of lightning, rendering her immobile. Her expression was horrified as she realized that she had underestimated the prowess of her opponent.


    She couldn''t move. She couldn''t speak. Her mind was nk, and a scent of burnt flesh filled her nostrils as she descended towards the ground.


    A raging lightning storm filled her ears, and the only thing that surrounded her vision was a mysterious being seemingly forged from lightning standing within it.


    A god? A demigod? A divine apostle?


    Commander Sy''ra didn''t have time to ponder it before she fellowshiped with darkness.


    Below,


    Meanwhile, a few minutes after her Commander rose to confront their assant in the sky, Captain Freya observed her Commander falling from the sky like lightning.


    BOOM!! BANG!!


    A thunderous sound resounded through the atmosphere as her Commander smashed against the steel floor of the Citadel, tearing through it like a piece of paper and causing her to descend further down, all the way to the back of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    "SY''RA!!" Mistress Isolde screamed in fright, snapping everyone out of their shocked thoughts.


    Mistress Isolde swiftly arrived at the spot where Commander Sy''ra hadnded and immediately jumped into the hole to reach her quickly.


    Queen Eleanora and the other leaders arrived shortly after and were horrified to see how deep the hole was and to see Commander Sy''ra''s condition.


    "Will she be okay?" Mistress Sylvana''s voice quivered as she asked the question on everybody''s mind.


    However, none of them dared to respond as they all didn''t know if she would even be able to survive the attack she had received.


    Within their gaze, they observe Mistress Isolde leaping out of the hole, Commander Sy''ra''s bulking, towering figure leaning against her back.

 Chapter 939 An Enigmatic Divine Protection

    <h4>Chapter 939 An Enigmatic Divine Protection</h4>


    Mistress Isolde looked at them with relief and concern. "She''s okay, but we need to get her to a healer as soon as possible," she said, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Nheless, her words made them sigh in relief and nod, but they could do nothing now.


    Mistress Isolde anxiously refocused her gaze skywards at the silhouette of the being amidst the thunderous stormy clouds. She swiftly grabbed hermunication device and screamed, "WHAT IS TAKING YOU ALL LONG TO ACTIVATE THE SHELL''S DEFENSE MODE?"


    "We''ve exhausted too much power trying to keep up with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, Mistress! We''re doing everything we can!" An anxious voice resonated from the other side of themunication device.


    "USELESS! USELESS!!" Mistress Isolde smashed hermunicator against the ground and could only raise her head to look at the sky in fright.


    The same was true for the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders, who had heard the words from themunicator, including Captain Freya, who was still on the side.


    Commander Sy''ra''s weapon had alreadynded by her side, but she didn''t even nce at it. Instead, her fist clenched, her eyes were fixed on the mysterious being controlling the weather above their Runaway City.


    As the lightning forged, it was the biggest and fiercest lightning she had ever seen.


    Captain Freya prayed for a miracle for the first time as a god''s chosen who wielded the devourer''s bracelet.


    Above the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, Orion unleashed charged thunderstorms forward.


    CRACCCKKLLEE! CRAACCKLLEEE!


    However, just as the lightning storm loomed above the Citadel, a thick grey barrier appeared over the Runaway City, halting its advances. The barrier began slowly expanding as if possessing its own will, stretching its edges into the distance until it covered the entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Captain Freya, Queen Eleanora, Mistress Isolde, and the other leaders were astounded by what had urred. Witnessing Commander Sy''ra''s defeat, they realized they couldn''t challenge their assant. So, when the enigmatic barrier appeared to halt the lightning''s descent, they were dumbfounded, unsure of its origin.


    Above, Orion observed the scene with furrowed brows. His judgment had proven correct; a god was protecting the Runaway City. Orion dispelled the gathered lightning and thunder, causing them to dissipate into the air.


    Although the barrier didn''t evoke the same sense of oppression and power as Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s barrier, which made him doubt the owner''s identity, he hesitated to flee. Running away would be akin to admitting weakness and giving their adversaries a mental advantage if they chose to stay and search for them.


    Confronting the other Runaway City to check for divine protection would be even more foolish.


    "There''s no use turning back now that I''vee this far," Orion muttered. He summoned the Crimson greatsword, its gleaming form materializing in his grasp, and Aerialia appeared beside him.


    "This is not the aura of a god," Aerialia immediately spoke, surprising Orion.


    She was already aware of Orion''s n to leave the floating ind, so although she was surprised at how quickly he had located other races in the world and a moving creature like the City, which seemed to match some descriptions she had heard, her attention was drawn by the enigmatic grey barrier below her.


    "What is it then?" Orion asked curiously. He suspected Aerialia might hold important information, so he wanted to know what it was.


    "The divine energy does not give off the same feeling as if created by a god; instead, it feels unstable and less potent, as though it could lose its divinity at any moment like it was created by a lesser divine being," Aerialia replied.


    She shifted her attention towards Orion. "I have a few guesses, which might be a demigod or an unknown divine creature. But regardless, you are obviously no match for whoever it is yet, so you should retreat for now."


    "If we leave now, they will think we are afraid of their strength and choose to hunt us down for attacking their Runaway City. Besides, we''ve already advanced this far, and retreating would stunt our exploration into the world," Orion replied.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows in response, a frown appearing on her face. "So, how do you n to face the one responsible for this?"


    "It''s simple. Since they haven''t yet shown themselves, it''s best to say they also think we are protected by a god stronger than them, so they have chosen to confront us cautiously. I''ll be alright if I don''t apply too much pressure on them, so you don''t have to worry about my safety," Orion replied.


    "Fine, do whatever you want, but don''t say that I didn''t warn you. If anything happens, I won''t sacrifice my life to save you. I''ll simply take my sword and return to Aurora, bond with her, and find her a new husband," Aerialia responded before vanishing into a stream of light that reappeared inside the small crimson mark.


    Orion shook his head, a sigh escaping as he understood she was only looking out for him. He coated the Crimson greatsword in lightning and descended until above the barrier.


    With brilliant bluish bolts of lightning streaking around him and the already gloomy sky dimming the environment, gradually submerging it into darkness, Orion''s actions were seen by all.


    Unfazed, Orion nted the Crimson Greatsword against the barrier. Feeling its resistance, he pushed harder, piercing through and ripping a section apart before the barrier could repair itself. His sudden intrusion startled those within, already apprehensive about their situation.


    "For trespassing into our territory, this Runaway City will now fall under the control of Paradise. Whoever you are, you have a chance to flee and never return. As for the leaders, gather your forces and head towards the immense crater formed by our god. Any attempts to escape will be met with Paradise''s full force, seizing it from your bloody, weakened hands!" Orion''s voice thundered through the atmosphere, echoing in the ears of every inhabitant of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.

 Chapter 940 The Weakening Curse!

    <h4>Chapter 940 The Weakening Curse! </h4>


    After concluding his announcement, Orion didn''t waste another second. He tore through the barrier again, transforming into a bolt of lightning that shot into the distance.


    After his departure, a sudden pin-drop silence enveloped the entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    ¡­......


    Princess Ballesha had always been stubborn and impulsive, traits that intensified when she first fell victim to a rare illness that was the bane of every subus and incubus.


    The Weakening Curse! This affliction gued her with chronic weakness, draining her life energy and causing her muscles to atrophy and her health to deteriorate.


    The illness was particrly insidious for subi and incubi because it targeted their ability to extract life energy from the world and others, a fundamental aspect of their survival and strength.


    Tobat this illness, Ballesha had to learn higher ranks of energy far beyond her current capabilities. However, her talent was painfully below average, making the challenge even more daunting.


    She couldn''t master magical, celestial, draconic, or even nature energy. Soon, she gave up hope, resigning to a life confined to thefort of her bed. Her legs had given up on her, refusing her everymand.


    Her illness was a financial drain on her parents, who could barely afford their home in the lower ward. They worked until exhaustion, desperately seeking a cure for her terrible affliction, until their efforts consumed them, and they died.


    Life was suffocating, like a cruel master slowly choking his servant to death with apassionate smile. But one person stood by her side ¨Cher elder sister. When Ballesha needed food, she fed her. When she needed new clothes, she clothed her. When she needed to bathe, she bathed her. No request was too small for her elder sister to fulfil.


    However, she hated it. No matter how much her sister tried, it always felt like a temporary relief before she was plunged into despair again.


    Unlike her, her sister worked a menial job as abourer, but she was talented enough to learn how to cultivate draconic energy quickly. As the days passed, she rose through the ranks of authority, utilizing her charm, strength, and cunning intellect to navigate the treacherous politics of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Ballesha knew she had always been stubborn and impulsive because she believed that was the only path to free herself from this wretched life.


    One day, they finally afforded a capable healer. However, the Weakening Curse was rare, and the necessary ingredients were expensive, requiring them to seek a solution that involved freely granting life energy from another. Time passed, and she got married to a man who her sister had secretly paid to feed her the life energy needed for her recovery.


    The treatment worked, and she got better. However, in exchange, her husband became weaker, taking her ce on the wretched bed until he passed away. She wept ceaselessly for his demise. Later, she discovered he already had his own children before marrying her.


    She knew her sister wasn''t to me; he had freely chosen. She could only me herself and her illness for causing such a situation.


    Ballesha sought death but couldn''t find it. Her sister shielded her from danger, doing everything to keep her safe and aid her recovery. She was the best family anyone could ask for. However, her illness worsened, leaving her in a deteriorating state. Finding partners for her with the right energy wasn''t difficult in a grade one Runaway City where intimacy was a primarymodity.


    Within weeks, she had another partner, then another ¨Cfrom a brother, a husband, a son¨Cthey all perished within months, each sumbing to her wretched illness.


    As this continued, Ballesha''s hatred for her illness decreased, but her resentment toward her sister grew exponentially.


    Her sister swiftly ascended to be one of the King''s harem, showcasing her ruthlessness and cunning by poisoning the King and his bloodline to death. She then sold the remaining harems to other Runaway Cities, orchestrated the overthrow and reinstatement of leaders loyal to her, and cemented her image by gaining their support. This strategic maneuvering solidified her as the Queen of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Ballesha knew her sister''s actions, having personally heard them from her. However, things took a turn for the worse. With ess to abundant resources, she continued to have several partners, each meeting their demise three months after encountering her. And, finding such necessary rare resources for her treatment in this deste world seemed impossible.


    Ballesha finally grasped why her affliction was named the Weakening Curse! At that moment, she felt like nothing more than a wretched curse herself, fueling her growing resentment toward her sister for not granting her death.


    Having grown ustomed to her condition, she ceased seeking new partners and instead resigned herself to waiting, her expression a mix of longing and defiance against death''s cruel grasp.


    However, during a journey to obtain a divine artefact for a grade 2 Runaway City, a rumour surfaced in the bazaar about a mysterious healer capable of curing any ailment within minutes. Despite the buzz, Ballesha paid no mind to it. She had encountered countless healers, each with their own reputation, and had grown indifferent to their promises of salvation.


    The day her sister brought him to her room was a turning point. Ballesha couldn''t quite articte it then. Perhaps it was due to her history of numerous partners, honing her ability to read through people to uncover their true nature and past.


    Yet, when her gaze met him, an extraordinary sensation enveloped her¡ªa sense of hope she hadn''t felt before. It was as if he carried a unique aura unlike any healer she had encountered.


    And indeed, her intuition proved correct.


    He sessfully cured her of her debilitating illness. At that moment, love blossomed within her, mingled with a fear that letting him go would mean a return to her previous torment.


    Surprisingly, he reciprocated her feelings. However, as time passed, she discovered his ulterior motives; he used her to manipte her sister and the Runaway City''s leaders. Despite this knowledge, Ballesha didn''t resist. She clung to him, afraid to let go and risk losing the newfound life he had brought her.

 Chapter 941 A Demigod’s Desperate Escape

    <h4>Chapter 941 A Demigod''s Desperate Escape</h4>


    Her worst fears materialized before her eyes as she watched him slip out of her grasp.


    "Lord Teth! Please take me with you! Don''t leave¡ª" Princess Ballesha''s plea was cut short by an unseen force that struck her, hurling her backwards.


    She crashed into the unforgiving steel walls of her room, a mixture of anger and despair twisting her features before she crumpled to the ground.


    Lord Teth''s transformation was striking. Gone was the robe, reced by a jet-ck suit of armour with hints of dark violet and silver. His eyes were deep and piercing with a faint violet glow, betraying no emotion as he spoke. "I''ll be leaving. As for your illness, I''ve temporarily suppressed it. You have two years of respite before it rpses. Enjoy your time," he said calmly, wiping blood from his lips before turning away.


    As the resounding announcement echoed in the sky, Lord Teth realized that the Vylkr spawns¡ªor whatever entity had delivered the message¡ªknew his location but chose not to engage. They offered him a chance to flee, a subtle invitation to escape confrontation.


    Despite his injuries, Lord Teth weighed the odds and realized the opponents were too formidable. Witnessing the unknown divine artefact effortlessly tear through his barrier, he had no choice but to flee despite the shame it brought as a demigod.


    Summoning one of his shadows¡ªa three-meter-winged beast¡ªhe imbued it with a rune for increased speed and disintegrated the barrier. The creature shot forward as Lord Teth escaped the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Princess Ballesha, still reeling from the shock, tried to call out to him, but she could only watch in horror as Lord Teth disappeared, leaving her alone again.


    Overwhelmed by turbulent emotions and the searing pain coursing through her, she coughed up blood and copsed to the ground, losing consciousness.


    ¡­..........¡­


    Below,


    As their mysterious assant vanished into the distance, Queen Eleanora and the other Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City leaders noticed an unknown silhouette of a winged beast flying out of the city.


    Queen Eleanora turned her gaze toward the direction it flew from, her eyes widening in shock as she saw her sister''s open window. The expressions of the remaining leaders mirrored her own surprise and concern.


    Without hesitation, Queen Eleanora leapt into the sky, leaving a dent in the metal floor where she had stood, and swiftly arrived at the open window. There, she beheld her sister''s unconscious form lying in a small pool of blood.


    Examining her sister closely, Queen Eleanora''s expression shifted from fear and concern to anger.


    ¡­..........


    Outside of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City,


    Orion arrived at the ground with a crackling sound of lightning trailing behind him,nding on top of the warrior''s shapeshifting beasts.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Fifi asked, approaching to inspect Orion for any signs of injury.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Orion reassured, calming Fifi''s concern. He then proceeded to narrate everything that had transpired.


    Listening intently to Orion''s ount, Stronghold Leader Seth''s and Fifi''s expressions shifted to one of surprise.


    Seig and the others, who had heard Orion''s words clearly from the other side, couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. They had informed Orion and the Key leaders that the Runaways weren''t protected by a god or any divine being, so their hearts skipped a beat upon hearing that Orion had almost confronted one.


    Won''t they take it that they have been deceived by them?


    "Chief, we weren''t lying about the information we provided. I don''t know how a grade-one runaway City like the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise suddenly gained the protection of a god. Still, I assure you such a situation is rarely heard of and almost impossible!" Seig stated, his voice echoing as he bowed towards Orion and the others.


    Rarely heard of and almost impossible, my ass! The only time they''ve ever witnessed the grandeur of a god was right here in this territory. It used to be just a story of myths and legends to them.


    The mere thought of Orion unleashing the full force of their warriors against the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City was enough to make him sweat in the cold, windy breeze.


    Evadne, Lief, Leona, and the others followed suit, bowing down and nodding in agreement with Seig''s words. They knew they had to unite and work together to avoid the dire consequences that might befall them if Orion chose to punish them.


    Orion waved his hand at them, signalling them to raise their heads. "You can rx. Before the barrier was conjured, I had already verified your words with themander of the gods'' chosens and Chief of Security of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. There''s no need for you to be anxious," he assured them. He didn''t bother exining his encounter with her further as it held no significance.


    Seig and the others sighed in relief, though their bodies tensed momentarily upon hearing that Orion had met with themander of the gods'' chosens of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City after their brief confrontation.


    As for the details, they didn''t dare ask, already predicting the results within themselves.


    Seig, Evadne, Leif, and the others offered a silent prayer to the afterlife for her.


    "How about the other Runaway City? Since we''ve already confronted the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, it would be strange to leave the Sleeping Fox Runaway City without any confrontation, especially since they are also trespassing," Fifi said, her voice serious.


    Hearing Fifi''s words, Seig and Evadne both felt their hearts leap in their chests. They attempted to speak but quickly closed their lips, understanding it wasn''t their ce to offer suggestions.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement, "Since you''ve confronted the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, I''ll confront the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and deliver the same threat to them," he responded, his gaze fixed on Orion.


    At this moment, Seig could no longer keep his mouth shut and decided to speak up, "Stronghold Lead¨C" he began, but he was swiftly interrupted.

 Chapter 942 A Task from the Village Chief, Mysterious Newcomers

    Chapter 942 A Task from the Vige Chief, Mysterious Neers


    ??"I didn''t ask for your opinion, Captain Seig, or do you have anything important to say unrted to this matter?" Stronghold Leader Seth''s eyes shifted toward Seig.


    Seig swiftly sealed his lips and remained silent.


    Evadne inwardly sighed at her captain''s impulsiveness. ''Even if you want to save them, do you think they''ll listen?'' she thought.


    Stronghold Leader Seth refocused his attention on Orion.


    "Are you sure you want to go there alone? They might also have a mysterious divine being protecting them," Orion responded, ignoring the previous exchange.


    "Of course, I''ll go alone. I''ve just mastered the flying technique you taught me, so if anything goes wrong, I''ll inform you immediately and return to the Primordial Barrier as soon as possible," Stronghold Leader Seth snorted.


    Orion furrowed his brows, pondering. The only reason he had stayed to confront the god despite Aerialia''s warning was that he had a lot of confidence in the Crimson Greatsword, and the Morphic Puppet Vylkr artefact, which he wore as armour, was nearly imprable unless the god was a true god, which he was sure wasn''t the case. Otherwise, they would have swatted him aside like a fly during his announcement.


    "Okay. I''ll give you the Morphic Puppet for your protection," Orion replied. The Vylkr artefact was already bound to him, and he could control it however he wanted. So he wasn''t afraid of Seth using it against him. Besides, he knew Seth wouldn''t even think about trying such a thing.


    Stronghold Leader Seth shook his head in response, "I''ll be going there with my own strength."


    What kind of Stronghold Leader would he be if he took the Vylkr artefact from Orion for protection? Even though there was no real reason to refuse since Orion was the Vige Chief, he knew that Stronghold Leader Zogar would have also refused and relied on his strength.


    Fifi sighed at Stronghold Leader Seth''s words, but her actions were hidden behind her mask.


    "Okay then, alert us if you notice anything wrong. Be careful," Orion responded.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded and swiftly ascended into the distance, heading towards the direction of ''The Sleeping Fox Runaway City.''


    As Stronghold Leader Seth took off into the sky, Seig felt a brief gaze and inwardly sighed in defeat. ''It''s over. They''re done now,'' he thought, hoping that Stronghold Leader Seth wouldn''t go too far with the threat he would deliver.


    "With Stronghold Leader Seth dealing with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, our next target will be handling the gods'' chosens below," Orion announced.


    "We can handle them, Chief. You can leave them to us," Leif swiftly responded, taking the lead before everyone else followed.


    "It''ll be our pleasure to capture or eliminate them for paradise."


    They all wanted to prove themselves and show their worth.


    "It won''t even be worth your time and energy if you go down there to deal with them, Chief. So leave it for us to handle," Seig added, not wanting to be left behind.


    "I think we should see what they can do," Fifi said, agreeing.


    "I''ve already thought about sending them to handle the gods'' chosens down below," Orion responded, shifting his gaze from Fifi to Leif and the others. "Capture their leader and a few others so we can interrogate them to find out which Runaway City they belong to and their reason for being here. You are allowed to kill anyone who resists capture," he added.


    The gods'' chosens below appeared to be the same race as those he had just confronted, so he wanted to know why they were scouring the area now.


    Fifi nodded.


    Leif and the others nodded in understanding. They instantly took to the air, each using unique flying techniques¡ªsome sprouted two wind wings on their backs. In contrast, others were enveloped by the swirling wind, propelling them toward the location of the gods'' chosens below with their Gearweavers in hand.


    Seeing this scene, Sieg gritted his teeth and ascended, determined not to be left behind. Although he hadn''t fully mastered the technique, he utilized it as best as possible, unwilling to let Evadne carry him and tarnish his public image. Instead, he manoeuvred through the air like a bird with wounded wings, gradually catching up with the others in the distance.


    "You can stay and monitor the group. I''ll follow closely and intervene if anything goes wrong," Orion said, turning his attention to Fifi.


    Fifi nodded in understanding. Unlike the others, she wasn''t in a rush to showcase her strength, knowing it would be useless.


    After giving her onest nod, Orion''s body scattered into countless streaks of lightning and disappeared toward the direction Seig and the others were headed.


    .....


    Azaroky on his back, enjoying the scenery with the vast deposits of Vylkr alloys behind him, waiting for his captain''s return. Suddenly, he swiftly sat upright, sensing danger.


    Azarok turned his head toward a specific direction in the sky and noticed several specks of dots swiftly heading their way.


    "EVERYONE, TAKE COVER!! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!!" Azarok screamed, wielding his Gearweaver sword as he alerted the others, who had also noticed the mysterious intruders heading in their direction.


    They also prepared themselves, entering their formation as they tried to guess the mysterious neers'' identities.


    BOOMM!!


    BOOMM!!!


    BOOMM!!


    The neersnded on the earth before them one by one, causing them to carve in along with several one- and two-star Vylkr vines. This created a gust of dust that rose into the air, cloaking their arrival.


    As the dust settled, revealing the neers'' identities, Azarok''s eyes widened in surprise and shock.


    Captain Seig, his lieutenant Evadne, and even the six Four-


    eared elves gods'' chosens, all of whom he didn''t recognize but were still shocked because they could neither find traces of them during their search but were now currently before them.


    ''Have the Sleeping Fox Runaway City seeded in capturing Patriarch Rn and the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City gods'' chosens?'' Azarok pondered before swiftly dismissing those thoughts.


    He realized that if the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had already captured them, the Four-eared Elves gods'' chosens shouldn''t be present. Also, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would have already left by now.

 Chapter 943 Surrender, Gauging The Opponents Strength

    Chapter 943 Surrender, Gauging The Opponents Strength


    ??Unable to reach a conclusion, Azarok understood that he could only obtain the truth from the individuals standing before him.


    "How are you still alive?" Azarok asked, his eyes fixed on Seig.


    "Oh! It seems that you already know my name. Well, I am quite popr, so that isn''t surprising. Nheless, I am a tough man to kill. Why don''t you introduce yourself? I am afraid I have no idea who you are," Seig responded, smiling.


    Azarok frowned at Seig''s response before retorting, "I am Lieutenant Azarok of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City." Then, he swiftly added, "Since you all appear alive and okay, can I know where Patriarch Rn is? We have been tasked to retrieve him and the artefact in his possession."


    His gaze shifted from Seig towards Leif and the other Four-eared elves'' gods'' chosens, scrutinizing them as he awaited their response.


    "Patriarch Rn is alive and well. As for his whereabouts, that is none of your concern. Instead, you should be more worried about your safety," Leif responded, avoiding any mention of the floating ind.


    He also didn''t know about the artefact Azarok mentioned, but he brushed aside his curiosity and pushed it to the back of his mind.


    Azarok shook his head in amusement, "I don''t know how you all have survived up till this moment, let alone worked together, but that is none of my business. I''ll give you one chance to tell me where he is or hand him over to me," he spoke gruffly, his voice turning colder with each word.


    "As the boy said, Patriarch Rn is in good hands. I think you should be more worried about yourself, Lieutenant Azarok, and your Runaway City," Seig swiftly responded, smirking.


    Azarok immediately frowned, understanding the meaning behind Seig''s words, and nced toward the direction of his Runaway City.


    "However, we''ll give you a chance. Surrender willingly or be thoroughly beaten into submission. Of course, there''s also the option of death if you choose to resist too much," Seig stated, activating his Devourer''s Bracelet and allowing its energy to flow into his Gearweaver bow, causing it to surge to life as the gears within it rapidly absorbed his Vylkr energy.


    Evadne, Leif, Leona, Carl, and the other Four-eared gods'' chosens immediately activated their Devourer''s Bracelets, channeling their Vylkr energy for the imminent battle.


    Leif nced upward, catching the faint sh of bluish lightning. He knew Orion was watching, so he resolved to give his all and ensure hepleted the tasks given to him.


    Meanwhile,


    High above the clouds, Orion seized the opportunity to gauge the strength of the individuals before him, starting with the orc, who seemed to be the leader.


    "Energy level - 1,500 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,400 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,420 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,450 BEM."


    ¡­


    After assessing their strength, Orion realized that the strongest individual among them was the ogre, with a strength reading of 1,500 BEM, while the weakest was no less than 1,300 BEM. However, these levels were significantly lower than the Commander, who had confronted him earlier. Orion shifted his attention towards Sieg, Evadne, Leif, and the others.


    Seig had an energy level of 1,670 BEM, Evadne had 1,507 BEM, Leif had 1,060 BEM, and Leona had 1,055 BEM, while the other four possessed energy levels within the range of 1,035 to 1,020 BEM.


    With Seig and Evadne present, they could turn the battle to their advantage and subdue the group. The weakest link within the group was Leif and the other five Four-eared elves'' gods'' chosens, so Orion understood that he would have to intervene if something terrible urred.


    In the meantime, he would only observe how they dealt with the current situation and their arsenals.


    Suddenly, Orion noticed something in the distance and turned his head towards it. He saw a faint sea of smoke steadily rising into the clouds, growing stronger by the minute. Orion realized that Stronghold Leader Seth had arrived at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and couldn''t help but feel a slight pity for them.


    He knew Seth well enough to expect him to make the leaders think twice before making decisions.


    However, Orion hoped that the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had no divine being within it.


    Meanwhile, the battle was already raging below him.


    Furnace Sky Technique - Act Three: Meteor Shower Decent!


    Seig didn''t waste a second and immediately activated his technique. Various strands of Vylkr energy appeared, consolidating on the strings before forming three inky ck zing mes around his three fingers as he stretched the bow.


    Then he released it,unching it forward. Once the inky ck zing mes reached a certain distance, they divided as though multiplying into countless arrows, each maintaining its ferocity and intensity as they descended upon their opponents.


    BOOMM!!


    BOOOMM!!


    "Watch out!" Azarok screamed, using his Gearweaver de to deflect the iing attack. Though he managed to dodge some, others hit him, causing charred spots on his body.


    Gritting his teeth in pain, he endured the damage, knowing his body would regenerate slowly. Looking back, he saw that 25 of his units were injured- 24 were both incubi and subi, while 1 was an ogre. They had fallen unconscious due to the attack. The survivors were either evading or enduring the full brunt, slowly regenerating from their injuries.


    "Humph! Your regeneration skills are truly as powerful as they say, almostparable to the dragonkins," Seig remarked with a smile. He then nced back at Leif and the others. "Stay out of this; you''re not their match. My lieutenant and I will handle them. Focus on disarming them and keeping them subdued until we finish the battle," he instructed, noting the nods of understanding from Leif, Leona, and the rest, who acknowledged their limitations.


    Their eyes couldn''t help but burn with emotion as they witnessed Captain Seig utilizing his Vylkr energy to manifest his technique. Such a skill was tedious and almost impossible to grasp unless one knew precisely how much Vylkr energy to use without disrupting its effectiveness.


    That''s why most gods'' chosens fight with their Gearweavers or use the energy they''re born with to activate their techniques.

 Chapter 944 Defeating The 1st Unit Vanguard Team Of The Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City

    <h4>Chapter 944 Defeating The 1st Unit Vanguard Team Of The Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City </h4>


    When these techniques are executed effectively, they can be much stronger than their expected rank.


    Leif had a firsthand taste of this when he dared to overclock his devourer''s bracelet, attempting to channel the Noble spirit with its amplified power.


    Seig''s focus sharpened, his attention honed on the Ogre before him. ''Let''s see how long youst then,'' he added, drawing the strings of his bow again.


    "Boost!"


    Furnace Sky Technique - Act Four: Meteor Ascent!


    Without warning, a long, inky ck ming arrow, approximately 889 mm (35 inches), materialized on Seig''s bow as he drew the string back. Near the bowstring, another arrow of equal size emerged like a tangible shadow beside it. Then, he released it.


    The suddenness of the attack left everyone breathless.


    The inky ck ming arrow weaved past Azarok and several others, colliding with an unsuspecting ogre. It exploded into a bright sh of light that temporarily blinded the unfortunate gods'' chosens nearby.


    A miniature fiery explosion spread outward from the impact.


    Azarok and a few others managed to escape the explosion. Meanwhile, the shadow-like arrow rose high above Azarok and his unit. It then multiplied into several long, inky ck ming arrows of equal size before descending downward.


    Amid the horrifying scene, Azarok''s heart raced, his mind filled with disbelief. He cursed under his breath, not expecting the Captain of the 2nd Unit of the Vanguard team of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to be so powerful with his techniques alone.


    He swiftly moved, attempting to distance himself from the range of the iing attack. However, just before he could evade the devastating onught, he noticed a figure swiftly approaching him.


    Almost instantly, he raised his Gearweaver sword to block an attack from Evadne, who had aimed for his right leg.


    The gears in their Gearweavers roared powerfully as more Vylkr energy was poured into them, each trying to ovee the other.


    "You¡ª" Azarok roared angrily, attempting to strike her with his fist. However, Evadne spun around mid-air, evading his attack and using the heel of her right foot to smash against his head, temporarily disorienting him and sending him slightly backwards.


    Before Azarok could recover, it was already toote.


    The arrows descended like beacons, and upon contact, they resounded with several miniature explosions. The sts directly impacted the group, injuring them until they fell to the ground, their skin charred and their bodies unconscious, one by one.


    As Leif and the others swiftly moved in to disarm them before they could heal and recover, Seig prepared to unleash another attack on Azarok, who was barely standing.


    However, before he could do so, he noticed a wisp of smoke rising into the clouds in the far distance. It was a sight that made his heart sink. He wouldn''t have seen it if he hadn''t squinted into the distance.


    Instantly, Seig knew who was responsible and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Seig hoped the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders wouldn''t be too stubborn to surrender to Stronghold Leader Seth. Seig knew that Seth wasn''t a warrior who liked having his buttons pushed.


    ¡­....¡­


    Far in the distance,


    Stronghold Leader Seth stood atop a wave of molten magma. The moltenva surged with even more astonishing speed, surrounding the Sleeping Fox Runaway City from a distance to avoid mistakenly harming the city itself or its inhabitants.


    Soon, the fleeing Runaway city noticed it had no advance route and changed its trajectory. It walked around within the sealednd of molten magma as if searching for a way out.


    As Stronghold Leader Seth approached the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, he noticed a three-star Vylkr vine approaching their position.


    "They''re alreadying back," Seig pondered, irritated by the Vylkr vine''s appearance.


    It had only been a few days since the Vylkr Veil phenomenon began to dissipate, so this was particrly annoying. Fortunately, they hadn''t encountered any four-star Vylkr vines, indicating their previous actions had dealt with the threat.


    Stronghold Leader Seth instantly sent a wave of molten magma towards the vine, burying it in a sea of moltenva before resuming his advance. As he arrived before the gigantic moving contraption forged in the shape of a strange creature, he willed the molten magma to grow enormous until he was a few meters above the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Several figures emerged on all sides of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City almost instantly, carrying sizeable weapons filled with contraptions and wearing bulging bracelets on their wrists. Some even had wings on their backs, allowing them to fly. Despite their abilities, they maintained their distance, their gazes fixed warily on their mysterious assant.


    Stronghold Leader Seth took a deep breath, amplifying his voice as he announced, "LEADER OF THE SLEEPING FOX RUNAWAY CITY, PRESENT YOURSELF IMMEDIATELY!" Hismanding voice echoed through the atmosphere, causing the alert gods'' chosens to tense, ready to attack.


    "STAND DOWN!" Another voice boomed through the air as a fully armoured man with wings soared into the sky, apanied by four others. Their presence halted the gods'' chosens from taking any rash actions.


    Emperor Lakul sighed in relief, then turned his attention to Stronghold Leader Seth, who stood atop an enormous wave of molten magma, casting a fearsome shadow over the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Gesturing for the other leaders to follow, he soared towards Seth''s direction.


    The other leaders'' hearts were also filled with fright, but they managed to suppress their emotions and face the mysterious warrior since he was willing to speak with them.


    Not too long ago, they all witnessed a bizarre weather change in the form of a thunderstorm over the Wanderlust Travelling Runaway City.


    After confirming that they had indeed been attacked by a mysterious assant, they reached a unanimous vote to leave the territory as quickly as possible.


    They understood that the individual who had attacked them must either be here for the divine artefact or responsible for the emergence of the Vylkr Veil phenomenon and its strange disturbances.


    Either way, they understood they were in grave danger, regardless of the right option. As such, they fled for safety.

 Chapter 945 Emperor Lakul, Leaders Of The Sleeping Fox Runaway City

    <h4>Chapter 945 Emperor Lakul, Leaders Of The Sleeping Fox Runaway City</h4>


    However, who could have anticipated that the mysterious assant, who emerged to face them, didn''te in the form of lightning and thunderstorms but with an enormous deadly wave of molten magma, which sent shivers down their spines, even through the protectiveyers of their armour?


    Soon, they arrived before him. They didn''t dare to fly higher or at the level of his line of sight.


    "Great warrior, may we have the pleasure of knowing who you are?" Emperor Lakul, the leader of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Sloth demon race, said, bowing down slightly towards Stronghold Leader Seth before raising his head.


    The other leaders also bowed slightly.


    "Are you the ruler of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, his eyes fixed on the man, taking note of hisrge horn that appeared to be adorned with more jewels than anyone present.


    Stronghold Leader Seth wasn''t ustomed to such formalities and didn''t feel the need to exin his identity, so he went straight to the point.


    Emperor Lakul hesitated before nodding. "Yes, I am Emperor Lakul, leader of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and also of the Sloth demon race," he responded, his heart racing within his chest as he pondered the unexpected situation he found himself in.


    "I''vee to deliver a message to you," Stronghold Leader Seth began, his voice dripping with authority. "From now on, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City will fall under the control of Paradise for daring to trespass into our territory."


    "Gather your forces and immediately send them to the immense crate at a distance from here, which has been formed by our god. Suppose you attempt to escape or entertain any foolish ideas of fighting back, you''re wee to try your best but rest assured that it will be met with a swift death," Stronghold Leader Seth said, ncing at the devourer''s bracelet around the leader of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City''s right wrist, along with the other gods'' chosens, a glint shing through his eyes.


    Nheless, he was impressed that the Emperor hadn''t run away or sent someone else to confront him out of fear of his imposing and intimidating entrance.


    Stronghold Leader Seth added, his voice suddenly bing louder, "And if the god or divine being protecting this Runaway City exists, you have only one chance to flee this territory and never return, or else prepare to face the might of our god."


    Upon hearing Stronghold Leader Seth''s words, Emperor Lakul and the others were immediately stunned.


    Seizing the Sleeping Fox Runaway City! Surrender their forces! Protected by a god!!


    Emperor Lakul and the other leaders couldn''t help but doubt whether they had heard hisst words correctly. They were shocked, filled with disbelief and fear, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    After delivering the message, Stronghold Leader Seth snorted at their stunned expressions before he turned around and left. The wall of molten magma gradually retracted back to the ground and swiftly vanished, freeing the Sleeping Fox Runaway City from its enclosure.


    As Stronghold Leader Seth gradually disappeared into the distance with a wave of molten magma that decimated the Vylkr vines below him, Emperor Lakul swiftly regained himself before the other leaders followed suit.


    "Emperor¨C" Just as one of them was about to speak, Emperor Lakul raised his hands, silencing them.


    "You all heard what he said. From his words, he isn''t acting alone, so it must be that the previous attack on the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City was someone else delivering this message to them," Emperor Lakul said, understanding that it was more like a threat than a message.


    But he didn''t let it out after there was a chance someone was monitoring their actions closely to see how they would act. "Any power that can immobilize this strength at will is not one we want to offend. Quickly chart our course towards the direction of the dissipating Vylkr veil phenomenon and search for the immense crater so we can arrive as quickly as possible," he ordered.


    The leaders all nodded in understanding of the Emperor''s orders, inwardly sighing in response.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if this mysterious force was responsible for the emergence of the Vylkr veil phenomenon and the frightening urrences that had taken ce within it. From the show of power they had just witnessed, they would be surprised if they were.


    As for whether their words about the backing of a god were something they all couldn''t help but doubt that their assant had used to lower their morale.


    Nheless, they all agreed on one thing, which was that they all regretted epting this mission.


    ¡­...


    Orion nced at the sixty tied-up gods'' chosens and their Gearweavers arranged at the scene, all properly secured by Leif and the others.


    Despite their confident words, Leif, Leona, and the other gods'' chosens weren''t helpful during the battle against the opponents. They left most of the heavy lifting to Seig and Evadne, who skillfully handled the brunt of the fighting.


    Meanwhile, they focused on securing and disarming the opponents, removing their Gearweavers and draining their Vylkr energy. Under Orion''s gaze, they couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    However, Orion didn''t see it that way. He appreciated how quickly they adapted to the situation once they realized the enemy''s strength. It showed they weren''t too proud or impulsive, nor did they let any animosity towards Seig and Evadne cloud their judgment.


    This demonstrated that the training under Stronghold Leader Seth and Zogar had been highly effective.


    Orion suddenly shifted his gaze skyward as Stronghold Leader Sethnded beside him.


    "How did it go?" Orion inquired with curiosity.


    "It went smoothly. I delivered the message to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders. They should be arriving here before the end of the day," Stronghold Leader Seth replied with a nod.


    Seig, Evadne, and the others listening could only sigh and shake their heads, anticipating this turn of events. Seig, in particr, felt relieved that he hadn''t resorted to eliminating the leaders.


    Upon hearing this, Orion nodded thoughtfully. "Before their arrival, we need to inform Stronghold Leader Zogar about the change of ns. We also need to interrogate them about their affiliations and the purpose of their presence here," he added.

 Chapter 946 Vylkr Alloy Mine

    Chapter 946 Vylkr Alloy Mine


    ??Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement.


    Orion then shifted his gaze toward the immense crater, his curiosity piqued. He walked toward it, eager to get a proper view, as this was the first time he had witnessed massive destruction, apart from the battles he had seen in the memories of Aegis of the Arctic Deity.


    Stronghold Leader Seth walked beside him, equally interested in examining the immense crater.


    Orion extended his right hand and conjured a lightning bolt, aiming it into the immense crater. He wanted to gauge its depth and see if any potential dangers were lurking within.


    As the lightning bolt descended deep into the crater, the walls began to shimmer and glow. Rather than stopping, the bolt continued its descent until it vanished from their sight.


    "So deep," Stronghold Leader Seth muttered.


    "Let''s go check it out," Orion proposed, his curiosity piqued.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded, equally interested in discovering whaty within the immense crater.


    "We''ll be back in a few minutes," Orion informed Seig and the others,


    They nodded in agreement.


    Orion exchanged another nod with Stronghold Leader Seth before leaping into the immense crater. Stronghold Leader Seth followed closely behind.


    As they descended, arcs of electricity crackled around Orion, illuminating their surroundings. The journeysted about five minutes, giving them a clear sense of the crater''s depth until they finally reached the ground below.


    BOOMM!!


    Thend cracked, forming a miniature crater as they stabilized themselves.


    "It seems someone had alreadye here before us," Orion remarked, eyeing the two craters beside theirs and the deep cracks in the wall. The marks looked like they were made by a powerful force, perhaps a punch or a de slicing through.


    "This might be the reason gods'' chosens likely set up camp nearby," he spected, leaning down to inspect the several innumerable, shimmering, inky ck rocks of varying sizes that surfaced during their descent.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded, crouching to examine another rock.


    "This¡­" Orion''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the Vylkr energy within the rock responding to his touch, almost like an extension of himself.


    Stronghold Leader Seth shared his surprise, his expression mirroring Orion''s as they both sensed the connection with the various strands of Vylkr energy within it.


    "What are these stones?" Stronghold Leader Seth asked, his voice filled with curiosity. He had never encountered something like this before in his life.


    "I don''t know either," Orion responded, shaking his head before briefly looking upwards. "It seems we''ll have to wait until they wake up so they can tell us what they know about these stones."


    He pocketed the stone, intending for Seraphina to examine it when he returned to the floating ind. Perhaps she would have some clues after running some tests on it. This way, they would eventually uncover the truth even if they were misled.


    Seth nodded and took one for himself, tucking it safely into his leather pocket.


    "Let''s return," Orion said, stretching out his hand. Once Seth held his hand, he immediately transformed into countless streaks of lightning, shooting upwards along with Seth out of the immense crater like a lightning bolt.


    Up above, Seig and the others were waiting for Azarok and any of the gods'' chosens from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to wake up when they heard a slightly audible bolt of lightning, indicating that Orion and Seth had returned to the surface.


    Orion pulled the stone from his pocket to examine it more closely and question Seig and the others if they knew anything about it since they were also gods'' chosens. However, he swiftly halted his actions, noticing their dumbfounded and shocked expressions as they fixed their eyes on the precious stone filled with Vylkr energy.


    "Do any of you know what this is?" Orion''s voice was filled with suspicion as he narrowed his eyes at them, demanding an immediate answer.


    "Yes, we do," Leif replied, immediately taking the lead. "That''s a Vylkr alloy¡­" he then began exining the uses of Vylkr alloys and their usefulness within the Runaway Cities, particrly among gods'' chosens.


    After Leif finished his exnation, Orion and Seth stared at him in surprise.


    "That means this was the precious metal used for forging your Devourer''s bracelet and Gearweavers," Orion asked, seeking rification.


    Leif nodded solemnly, "Yes. It was the same metal used to make my equipment and that of any gods'' chosens. It helps us fight against the Vylkr vines and protect ourselves in this dead world," he responded.


    The rest of the gods'' chosens agreed with Leif''s words.


    Stronghold Leader Seth looked at the precious stone in his hand with excitement. He thought he would have to take the devourer''s bracelet from the unfortunate gods'' chosen. But fate seemed to favour him as he obtained enough Vylkr alloy to forge a Vylkr Fusion Armlet and enough to enable Seraphina and the others to forge a Gearweaver weapon for him.


    "Hahahaha!!" Stronghold Leader Seth burst out inughter, filled with joy and anticipation. He couldn''t help but wonder about the immense power he could wield as a five-star warrior.


    The others ignored his strangeughter.


    "Did you find the Vylkr alloy in the crater?" Leif asked curiously, noticing that Orion and Seth had emerged from the crater with the Vylkr alloy.


    Orion nodded, "Yes. It might also be the reason they were camping here," he responded, ncing at the unconscious gods'' chosens they had captured.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Leif, Seig, and the others were excited, their expressions barely containing their anticipation.


    A Vylkr alloy mine! They never expected such an encounter but were thrilled about their decision to stick with this territory. This discovery would further boost their impressive strength, ensuring their security and future encounters with other Runaway Cities. It also meant they would have Gearweavers forged purely from Vylkr alloys.


    Orion seized the moment to send a message to Fifi, "Head back to the floating ind and brief Stronghold Leader Zogar and the others on everything that''s happened. When you return, bring Seraphina with you. Let her know we''ve found a precious stone to help her craft as many Vylkr Fusion Bracelets as she needs." He then borated on the impending arrival of the two Runaway Cities before ending themunication.

 Chapter 948 Mysterious Humans, Elite Warriors

    Chapter 948 Mysterious Humans, Elite Warriors


    ??Seig, Evadne, Leif, Leona, and the others noticed their reaction and couldn''t help but inwardly smile wryly as they witnessed how they might have looked during their first encounter with the shapeshifting Vylkr warriors.


    Although their size seemed insignificantpared to the tremendous size of a Runaway City, these were real, moving mythical beasts with menacing appearances, bound to cause anyone stumbling upon them to shiver in fear.


    Atop those beasts were five imposing individuals on the first and six on the other, each dressed in secure leather armour except for two. They leapt from the beasts onto the earth.


    Azarok and the others observed with stupefied expressions as the two beasts began to shrink and shapeshift until they took on humanoid forms.


    They were shocked and in disbelief! Witnessing these enormous, mythical beasts¡ªcreatures that appeared capable of easily trampling them before they could react¡ªtransform into two humans each was beyond their understanding.


    When did humans acquire the power to transform into such formidable mythical beasts? They were incapable ofprehending such a scene!


    Nheless, they shifted their focus towards the mysterious man and woman wearing masks identical to those of the group''s apparent leaders. The woman beside them stood out; unlike the others who appeared human, she was different. Her hair, styled in locs, seemed made of blue crystal, and her eyes emitted a faint radiant glow.


    She carried arge box in her right hand, one seemingly capable of holding a fully grown incubus.


    Azarok and his unit couldn''t help but feel their spines shiver under the sharp, inquisitive stares. It felt as though they were the feast at a gathering of powerful, experienced warriors.


    "Avoid their gazes and speak truthfully when asked a question, and you''ll be alright... Maybe," Seig whispered calmly, noticing Azarok and his unit''s shaken demeanour as they slowly experienced the strength of Paradise.


    He couldn''t help but pity them, having been in the same position. His confidence had been stripped away, oneyer at a time, by the two most powerful individuals in the territory.


    His pity also stemmed from knowing that Azarok had lied about some information regarding the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Hearing Seig''s words and seeing his gaze, Azarok gritted his teeth angrily. He and the rest of his unit could easily break out of the ropes tied around him. However, given their current situation, they didn''t dare attempt it.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seraphina, and the ten warriors behind them halted before Orion and the others, greeting each other respectfully.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you all so soon after you left for your exploration," Stronghold Leader Zogar said with a smile. "Nheless, Fifi has already briefed me on everything that has happened, so I understand why." He curiously nced at Azarok and the others, taking in their unique features.


    "We hadn''t expected it either since we were preparing for a long journey. However, the results are manageable due to our encounters," Orion responded, smiling lightly and nodding.


    "Can you take me to the mine so I can examine it right away?" Seraphina asked, her gaze serious.


    She had noticed the appearances of the unknown races tied up and seated on the ground, but her attention was fixed on the immense crater. She needed to determine if the Vylkr alloy mine was the main ingredient in making the Devourer''s bracelet and Gearweavers.


    If it was, half of her issue with the gods'' chosen equipment would be resolved, allowing her to entirely focus on diluting the intensity of the Vylkr energy so that ordinary individuals could also wield the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    "Stronghold Leader Seth will take you and Fifi right away," Orion said, nodding at Seraphina and Fifi. He noticed the interest in both of their eyes and understood it was best they went together.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in understanding and gestured for them to follow him. As he was about to activate his gift, Fifi intervened. "Let me handle it; we don''t want to cause harm to the mine," she said, halting his actions.


    Though she doubted Seth''s gift could harm the mine, given its supposed durability, it was better to be safe and avoid potential consequences.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement.


    They watched as Fifi activated her gift, creating a frozen tform extending outward from the crater''s edge. "Let''s go," she said.


    They all stepped onto the tform, which began to slide downward smoothly on the frozen surface, descending into the depths of the immense crater.


    After Stronghold Leader Seth, Fifi, and Seraphina disappeared from sight, Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar approached Azarok and his unit.


    "So you''re from the Ogre race?" Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eyes focused sharply on Azarok.


    Despite the man''s physique radiating immense strength and power, Azarok couldn''t discern his gaze or facial expression; all he could see was a grey mask adorned with various Vylkr vines from 1-star to 3-star, simr to the other mysterious individuals.


    Yet, it was enough to make his heart tremble, reminiscent of his first encounter with the Vylkr vines. He sensed the man''s aura, which felt even more intense than the other masked figures and those around them.


    "Yes," Azarok nodded quickly. Gradually, he began to feel nervous, uncertain about how his Captain''s arrival could alter the situation, especially since she didn''t evoke the same pressure as the individuals present.


    Despite knowing that they had threatened the two Runaway Cities, his only hopey in the possibility that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would set aside their differences and form an alliance to confront the mysterious individuals allied with Patriarch Rn and others.


    "What about the other teams?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked.


    "While there are various races within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City due to its main trade, I can assure you that those three are its primary inhabitants, along with their respective units and teams, with a few exceptions," Azarok replied confidently.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded thoughtfully and added, "I trust everything you''ve shared about the Runaway City is urate. If not, rest assured, you won''t be returning in one piece." His tone grew icier as he finished his statement.

 Chapter 948 Mysterious Humans, Elite Warriors

    Chapter 948 Mysterious Humans, Elite Warriors


    ??Seig, Evadne, Leif, Leona, and the others noticed their reaction and couldn''t help but inwardly smile wryly as they witnessed how they might have looked during their first encounter with the shapeshifting Vylkr warriors.


    Although their size seemed insignificantpared to the tremendous size of a Runaway City, these were real, moving mythical beasts with menacing appearances, bound to cause anyone stumbling upon them to shiver in fear.


    Atop those beasts were five imposing individuals on the first and six on the other, each dressed in secure leather armour except for two. They leapt from the beasts onto the earth.


    Azarok and the others observed with stupefied expressions as the two beasts began to shrink and shapeshift until they took on humanoid forms.


    They were shocked and in disbelief! Witnessing these enormous, mythical beasts¡ªcreatures that appeared capable of easily trampling them before they could react¡ªtransform into two humans each was beyond their understanding.


    When did humans acquire the power to transform into such formidable mythical beasts? They were incapable ofprehending such a scene!


    Nheless, they shifted their focus towards the mysterious man and woman wearing masks identical to those of the group''s apparent leaders. The woman beside them stood out; unlike the others who appeared human, she was different. Her hair, styled in locs, seemed made of blue crystal, and her eyes emitted a faint radiant glow.


    She carried arge box in her right hand, one seemingly capable of holding a fully grown incubus.


    Azarok and his unit couldn''t help but feel their spines shiver under the sharp, inquisitive stares. It felt as though they were the feast at a gathering of powerful, experienced warriors.


    "Avoid their gazes and speak truthfully when asked a question, and you''ll be alright... Maybe," Seig whispered calmly, noticing Azarok and his unit''s shaken demeanour as they slowly experienced the strength of Paradise.


    He couldn''t help but pity them, having been in the same position. His confidence had been stripped away, oneyer at a time, by the two most powerful individuals in the territory.


    His pity also stemmed from knowing that Azarok had lied about some information regarding the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Hearing Seig''s words and seeing his gaze, Azarok gritted his teeth angrily. He and the rest of his unit could easily break out of the ropes tied around him. However, given their current situation, they didn''t dare attempt it.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seraphina, and the ten warriors behind them halted before Orion and the others, greeting each other respectfully.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you all so soon after you left for your exploration," Stronghold Leader Zogar said with a smile. "Nheless, Fifi has already briefed me on everything that has happened, so I understand why." He curiously nced at Azarok and the others, taking in their unique features.


    "We hadn''t expected it either since we were preparing for a long journey. However, the results are manageable due to our encounters," Orion responded, smiling lightly and nodding.


    "Can you take me to the mine so I can examine it right away?" Seraphina asked, her gaze serious.


    She had noticed the appearances of the unknown races tied up and seated on the ground, but her attention was fixed on the immense crater. She needed to determine if the Vylkr alloy mine was the main ingredient in making the Devourer''s bracelet and Gearweavers.


    If it was, half of her issue with the gods'' chosen equipment would be resolved, allowing her to entirely focus on diluting the intensity of the Vylkr energy so that ordinary individuals could also wield the Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    "Stronghold Leader Seth will take you and Fifi right away," Orion said, nodding at Seraphina and Fifi. He noticed the interest in both of their eyes and understood it was best they went together.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in understanding and gestured for them to follow him. As he was about to activate his gift, Fifi intervened. "Let me handle it; we don''t want to cause harm to the mine," she said, halting his actions.


    Though she doubted Seth''s gift could harm the mine, given its supposed durability, it was better to be safe and avoid potential consequences.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in agreement.


    They watched as Fifi activated her gift, creating a frozen tform extending outward from the crater''s edge. "Let''s go," she said.


    They all stepped onto the tform, which began to slide downward smoothly on the frozen surface, descending into the depths of the immense crater.


    After Stronghold Leader Seth, Fifi, and Seraphina disappeared from sight, Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar approached Azarok and his unit.


    "So you''re from the Ogre race?" Stronghold Leader Zogar''s eyes focused sharply on Azarok.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite the man''s physique radiating immense strength and power, Azarok couldn''t discern his gaze or facial expression; all he could see was a grey mask adorned with various Vylkr vines from 1-star to 3-star, simr to the other mysterious individuals.


    Yet, it was enough to make his heart tremble, reminiscent of his first encounter with the Vylkr vines. He sensed the man''s aura, which felt even more intense than the other masked figures and those around them.


    "Yes," Azarok nodded quickly. Gradually, he began to feel nervous, uncertain about how his Captain''s arrival could alter the situation, especially since she didn''t evoke the same pressure as the individuals present.


    Despite knowing that they had threatened the two Runaway Cities, his only hopey in the possibility that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would set aside their differences and form an alliance to confront the mysterious individuals allied with Patriarch Rn and others.


    "What about the other teams?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked.


    "While there are various races within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City due to its main trade, I can assure you that those three are its primary inhabitants, along with their respective units and teams, with a few exceptions," Azarok replied confidently.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded thoughtfully and added, "I trust everything you''ve shared about the Runaway City is urate. If not, rest assured, you won''t be returning in one piece." His tone grew icier as he finished his statement.

 Chapter 949 Arrival Of The Grade One Runaway Cities

    Chapter 949 Arrival Of The Grade One Runaway Cities


    ??Azarok nodded in response, feeling a lump in his throat.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar reciprocated with a nod, shifting his focus to Orion. "I''m quite curious about the Runaway Cities, but since they''ll be here in a few hours, I''m willing to wait and join you in meeting with them," he stated.


    Orion acknowledged the importance of having Stronghold Leader Zogar present in case of any issues.


    Thirty minutester, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Fifi, and Seraphina emerged from the immense crater.


    Seraphina approached Orion with a container holding Vylkr alloy. "You were right. These Vylkr alloys are crucial for making the Devourer''s bracelet and Gearweavers. With this material, we can forge more Vylkr Fusion Armlets," she eximed, her voice filled with excitement.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s wait for the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to arrive before wemence mining," Orion responded with a smile, understanding the significance of the Vylkr alloy mine''s discovery for their territory''s progress.


    Seraphina nodded in understanding, her gaze shifting between Azarok and his unit as she gathered more information about the Runaway Cities.


    Using her Crystalforge n abilities, Seraphina created a shaded area for Orion and the others to rx while awaiting the cities'' arrival.


    Meanwhile, Seig, Evadne, Leif, and the others, now allowed to demonstrate their usefulness, were tasked with clearing away encroaching Vylkr vines.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Four hourster


    A fascinating behemoth-like contraption shaped like a tortoise emerged from the horizon, gradually approaching them. Within moments, another imposing behemoth of equal size, this time resembling a fox, appeared behind it.


    Orion, Seraphina, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Zogar stood up from their seats, taking note of their arrival.


    Azarok and his unit also peered into the distance, their expressions solemn as they contemted the decision made by the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City before their approach.


    Would they sh head-on against their mysterious group, each unleashing their full force for a chance to acquire the precious Vylkr alloy mine, or would they seek forgiveness and submit their Runaway Cities to them?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They could do nothing but wait and watch to see what would unfold.


    The Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City soon arrived, and its massive form began to move around in circles.


    BOOMMM!!! BOOOMM!!


    The thunderous footsteps echoed through the air as multiple figures descended from the creature''s legs to its underbelly. Each person was dressed uniquely, some in ted armour, others in leather, and a few in a mix. Some wore clothing that exuded a magical aura to those who could sense it.


    Despite their variety, they all shared onemonality: They worerge metallic bracelets on their wrists and wielded oversized weapons with surprising finesse, as though these weapons were mere extensions of themselves.


    They were all gods'' chosens from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    As the numbers continued to swell, with each descending figure adding to the spectacle, there were now about 7,000 gods'' chosens surrounding the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City as it made its circr movements. They were organized into teams, further divided into units, and then regrouped into smaller clusters spread across the area.


    Observing this vast assembly, Orion couldn''t help but recall Seig''s earlier exnation about the criteria for a Runaway City to be ssified as a grade 1 Runaway City, requiring a minimum of 200 gods'' chosens.


    Initially, he had envisioned only a few hundred members at most. But, after Seig, Evadne, Leif, and the others and Azarok provided detailed exnations, he realized they likely numbered in the thousands. However, seeing and confirming the actual sight firsthand was a different experience altogether.


    Orion remained unfazed, neither frightened nor tense, as he assessed the situation. Despite the impressive numbers of the gods'' chosens, their energy readings appeared surprisingly weak to him.


    "Energy level - 500 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,060 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,100 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,111 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,020 BEM."


    ¡­


    The BEM readings ranged from 250+ to 1,440+, with only a few reaching the higher end.


    Knowing that Fifi, Stronghold Leader Seth, and Zogar had also obtained readings, Orion saw no need for further exnation.


    Seraphina was unsure about the enemies'' strength without testing their abilities. However, observing Orion and the others'' rxed demeanour, she realized that despite their formidable numbers, the gods'' chosens were not as powerful as they initially seemed.


    Soon, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City also arrived, walking in circles like the previous Runaway City. Some of them took flight to survey the surroundings beforending. They all had pigmented violet curved horns, wings, and violet skin, while others, akin to Evadne, had dark blue curved horns and blue skin, though theycked wings.


    Among them were winged bird-like humanoids, their avian features, including beaks and talons, making Orion think of the tengus back on Earth. Lastly, there was a race with humanoid traits but adorned with fox-like ears and two to four tails extending outwards from their back.


    Surprisingly, their numbers were no less than 6,400 gods'' chosens, a figure lower than that of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Azarok and his unit watched the unfolding scene with tense bodies, anticipating the events about to transpire.


    Meanwhile, Seig, Evadne, Leif, and the other gods'' chosens, along with the ten three-star warriors, remained on high alert, ready for any impending danger.


    Although they trusted in Orion''s and the Key Leader''s strength, it was normal for them to feel tense and cautious in front of such an immense number of gods'' chosens.


    As the numbers began to converge, some of the gods'' chosens on each side started eradicating the Vylkr vines in the region. In contrast, others cleared a secure path toward Orion, Stronghold Leader Seth, Zogar, Seraphina, Fifi, and the others.


    On one side - the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City - eight individuals approached, surrounded by a group of gods'' chosens. On the other side - the Sleeping Fox Runaway City - another group of eight individuals encircled by gods'' chosens.


    Orion and the others surmised that these were the leaders of each Runaway City. Soon, they each arrived before them.

 Chapter 950 The Command To Surrender

    Chapter 950 The Command To Surrender


    ??Orion was impressed by their grand entrance.


    As each group arrived, they took note of their surroundings. The Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City focused on the tied-up Azarok and his unit, all severely injured and beaten.


    Witnessing such a shameful sight, Captain Freya clenched her fists in anger and frustration, knowing she was responsible for her unit''s current situation.


    Azarok and his team felt a deep sense of shame, their dire situation tarnishing their reputation as the 1st Unit Vanguard team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Meanwhile, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City fixed their eyes on Seig and Evadne, a fierce glint shing through their eyes.


    Seig smiled, noticing a few familiar faces, and even waved his hand at them. ''I''m still alive, birdies,'' he thought, hoping his grin would convey the message.


    Evadne shifted her attention to the other side, showing no interest in looking at any of their faces.


    Some of the gods'' chosens clenched their fists in response, their expressions tense.


    The group then averted their gazes, focusing on Leif, Leona, Carl, and the other Four-eared Elven gods'' chosens, their brows furrowing in thought.


    Understanding that they were now the centre of attention, Leif and the others put on a brave front, seemingly unbothered by the intense gazes.


    They quickly withdrew their gazes and shifted their focus to the ten human warriors and the woman with strange hair and eyes belonging to an unknown race none had ever heard of.


    The ten warriors and Seraphina held their ground, forcing the onlookers to avert their eyes to avoid stirring any unwanted issues. Briefly, their attention shifted to the immense crater stretching far into the horizon on all sides, a sight so vast that unless viewed from above, its end could not be seen from below.


    Before long, they immediately fixed their attention on four imposing figures, each wearing a distinct mask¡ªblue, ck, fiery red, and grey¡ªeach adorned with intricate depictions of one-star to three-star Vylkr vines, appearing to be crafted by a master artisan. This entire exchange urred in a matter of moments.


    Queen Eleanora stepped forward and said, "I am Queen Eleanora, leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. The others behind me control different city sections and operate under my authority. We couldn''t bring all our forces because some needed to continue operating the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and keep its inhabitants in check. I hope you understand and do not see this in a different light."


    The leaders behind her also nodded in affirmation.


    "I am Emperor Lakul, leader of The Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Like Queen Eleanora, I must inform you that a portion of my forces is also needed to operate my Runaway City and maintain order," Emperor Lazul said with a nod.


    Upon hearing their words, Orion frowned. He knew he had injured one of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City members, so he wouldn''t be surprised if she didn''t show up and was still possibly unconscious.


    However, hearing that both sides still had additional forces within their cities, Orion couldn''t help but be suspicious despite the reasonable excuse.


    "How many forces?" Orion asked, his tone cold.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "120," Queen Eleanora responded, her eyes trying to discern the figures through the mask.


    "150," Emperor Lakul responded, his mind racing as he wondered if the masked figures all possessed the same abilities as the man with the fiery masks or if they were the weakest or the strongest or varied in strength.


    Nheless, they were all wary of their abilities, which was why they were present today.


    "And the leaders, who are also not present?" Orion asked.


    "It''s our Commander of the gods'' chosens and Chief of Security of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, the one you had severely injured. And the Mistress of the Forgepce, who is responsible for maintaining the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. I assure you that I have no reason to lie about such a matter that decides the fate of my Runaway City," Queen Eleanora responded, sighing.


    Hearing Queen Eleanora''s words, Emperor Lakul and the others were stunned. This made them realize the others present might be as powerful as the warrior chasing after them.


    The Commander of the gods'' chosens and Chief of Security of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City couldn''t help but be shaken when he remembered how close he had been to rushing upwards to confront their assant if not for the Emperor''smand.


    Understanding that it was his turn to speak, Emperor Lakul swiftly said, "We couldn''t bring our Master of the Forgepce, who is also tasked with ensuring the Sleeping Fox Runaway City continues to function properly during our absence."


    After careful deliberation, Orion responded, "Your leaders tasked with maintaining the Runaway City can stay; however, summon all of your forces immediately."


    Queen Eleanora and Emperor Lakul furrowed their brows in response but nodded understandingly. They sent their gods'' chosens to deliver the message and pull out their forces immediately. Within fifty minutes, they returned, bringing 120 gods'' chosens from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and 150 gods'' chosens from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Orion nodded, taking in the immense number of their forces and energy readings, before asking, "Since you dared to trespass in my territory and covet the Vylkr alloy mine, who among you wishes to be the first to surrender yourselves and your entire forces?" his words aimed directly at the heart of the matter


    Almost instantly, Emperor Lakul gestured for his entire entourage to follow him and bow towards Orion and the others beside him.


    "On behalf of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, I apologize for trespassing into Paradise''s territory. After noticing their strange movements, we followed the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. We never knew we were stepping into the domain of a powerhouse. Please forgive this offence and allow us to leave your territory peacefully."


    "In return, we promise to spread the word among other Runaway Cities that thisnd belongs to a formidable force. This will deter any future intrusions, and those who dare to trespass again will do so at their own peril," Emperor Lakul swiftly proposed, cing the me on the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and offering to act as a messenger to other Runaway Cities they may encounter.

 Chapter 951 The Ultimate Show of Strength, Complete Submission

    Chapter 951 The Ultimate Show of Strength, Complete Submission


    ??Without hesitation, he pleaded, knowing it was the wisest course of action. The individuals before him exuded such strength that he saw no shame in bowing his head to guarantee their safe departure from the territory.


    Queen Eleanora''s face contorted with anger and resignation as he did so. She clenched her teeth and swiftly followed suit, her eyes darting with a hint of defiance, signalling those behind her to do the same without dy.


    "On behalf of the entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, I sincerely apologise. Our intentions were not malicious. We received distressing news that the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had brutally attacked the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, resulting in a massacre, with only Patriarch Rn and a few survivors managing to escape."


    "We urgently rushed to this territory to rescue Patriarch Rn, a highly esteemed individual with whom we''ve had significant trade dealings. We hold him in high regard within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City," Queen Eleanora exined swiftly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She made no attempt to shift me to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, as they had prior knowledge through their alliances and were here solely to protect Patriarch Rn from imminent danger.


    From a distance, Azarok watched the unfolding scene with dimming eyes, his heart heavy with a sense of betrayal.


    He had expected the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to unite against the mysterious humans, so witnessing both leaders bow before them filled him with an oppressive sense of defeat. This feeling permeated him and his entire unit, dampening their spirits.


    Truthfully, Emperor Lakul and Queen Eleanora had exchanged information, aiming to forge a temporary alliance to resist the mysterious, powerful individuals. They were confident in thebined number of their forces, exceeding 13,000+ gods'' chosens and their Runaway Cities'' defensive and offensive capabilities. They believed they could hold their own even against a grade 2 Runaway City, albeit with some severe losses.


    However, witnessing the defeated figures of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City gods'' chosens, alongside the best Captain from his own Runaway City and the Four-eared elves gods'' chosens, and realising that the assant had not yet spoken, indicating he wasn''t the highest authority among them, gave Emperor Lakul a sense of the attackers'' immense power.


    Their presence in the Vylkr veil phenomenon area hinted at possible involvement in the strange urrences there. Additionally, their im of dealing with a god, mythical beings rumoured to appear only in ancient times, deeply unsettled Queen Eleanora during their meeting.


    This led Emperor Lakul to prioritise the safety of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City over the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City.


    It was evident that Queen Eleanora had also assessed the situation and realised that the beings before them must possess more power than a grade 2 Runaway City. This led her to consider turning and running away, leaving behind any past grievances.


    Unfortunately, Paradise seemed to be unforgiving in this matter.


    Orion replied loudly. "It seems you don''t understand. I don''t care about your reasons for being here. I want to know if you are willing to step down from your position and surrender your Runaway Cities or refuse and face the consequences of your actions? Choose wisely because I must advise you that based on your decision, only a few of you may survive the consequences," His voice booming and echoing across the surroundings.


    The two leaders felt a shiver run down their spines, their skin tingling with unease. They held back the words they wanted to say, realising their next words would seal their fates.


    Beside them, Stronghold Leader Zogar realised that the Vylkr vines encroached faster toward them as the gods'' chosens remained motionless, bowing their heads alongside their leaders. He raised his hand and activated his gift, causing the earth to tremble like a cmitous force descended from the heavens.


    To the astonishment of everyone present, cracks appeared in the ground, and three pirs of walls, every sixty centimetres in width, rose from the earth, connecting in all three cardinal directions and reaching skyward. A cloud of dust billowed, veiling the air in a hazy mist that momentarily obscured the surroundings.


    However, the individuals present were far from ordinary; they possessed the ability to see through the thin veil of dust. As they beheld the massive shadows cast by the towering walls, stopping only about ten meters below the heads of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, their faces turned pale with realisation.


    Even Seig and the others, who were already aware of the Key leaders'' abilities, couldn''t help but gulp in bewilderment as their understanding of their strengths was once again refreshed.


    Outside, the Vylkr vines could only crash against the thick walls, unable to pass through to devour the lives within.


    They could only slither and gradually pile up against one another to cross over, but their efforts were futile. Thick blocks formed on the surface of the walls and smashed against the vines, crushing them to death before dissipating. New blocks formed on all sides, and the one and two-star Vylkr vines were crushed outside.


    It was a sight that inspired awe!


    However, no one within the enormous towering walls could witness it. All they could hear was a mighty force continuously hammering against the earth with increasing intensity. Whether it was an object or a being remained a mystery they couldn''t answer. They were all utterly speechless, gobsmacked by the immense disy of power.


    One thing that left them bewildered was that this was done by one of the masked figures. Emperor Lakul gritted his teeth, finally understanding their powerlessness before the forces before them despite their immense numbers.


    With his shoulders dropping low in defeat and his fists unclenched in resignation, Emperor Lakul''s voice quivered as he spoke, "I, Emperor Lakul of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, at this moment relinquish my authority and surrender my position to Paradise." His words were heavy with defeat as he lowered his head even further.

 Chapter 952 The Ultimate Show of Strength, Complete Submission (2)

    Chapter 952 The Ultimate Show of Strength, Complete Submission (2)


    ??Upon hearing Emperor Lazul''s words, the leaders and gods'' chosens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City gritted their teeth in anger, their fists clenched in resentment. However, they didn''t dare utter a word.


    Orion nodded. His mask hid his expression, making it seem like he had just settled a trivial matter before shifting his attention toward Queen Eleanora.


    Queen Eleanora''s expression was devoid of emotion as she looked at the mask''s crystal-covered eye area. She had worked so hard to obtain the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Yet, suddenly, she had to give it away and surrender her authority as though it were insignificant.


    If it were a grade 2 Runaway City, she wouldn''t have had any issues begrudgingly handing over her position, as thew dictates that only the strong may survive and do as they wish. However, the individuals before them were unknown and incredibly mysterious, making the difficulty of doing so several times greater.


    "Have you made your decision, Queen Eleanora?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on the woman before him.


    Queen Eleanora''s fists loosened as her shoulders slumped heavily in defeat. "Yes," she said, bowing towards them. Each second felt like an excruciating eternity as she added, "I, Queen Eleanora of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, at this moment relinquish my authority and surrender my position to Paradise." Her words were heavier than Emperor Lazul''s,ced with an unmistakable tone of resentment and submission.


    Witnessing this scene from behind, Seraphina couldn''t help but reminisce about how Orion had taken control of the Prismerion Kingdom and all its major ns. Seeing him stand before thousands of gods'' chosens, none of whom could match his strength or that of the other Key leaders, she silently vowed to work harder to develop more innovations to increase his strength.


    She wanted to ensure that even if they encountered stronger opponents in the future, they would have enough power to subdue them easily.


    At this moment, Azarok lowered his head, seemingly lost in thought, as though nothing significant was happening around him. The rest of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard group felt the same, deeply embarrassed and wishing they could dig holes into the ground to bury themselves.


    They regretted not joining those who had abandoned the mission initially, as it seemed far better than their current humiliating situation in front of everyone.


    Orion nodded, a smile lighting up underneath his mask. "Since the issue has been resolved, you can order all your forces to return to the Runaway Cities. In the meantime, why don''t you two join us to ease the tension and discuss matters further?" he suggested, turning toward Stronghold Leader Zogar and gesturing for him to lower the walls.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar understood and willed the walls back into the earth.


    Almost instantly, the ground began to vibrate again. The three walls set at the cardinal directions, which had enclosed them from the outside world and the encroaching Vylkr vines, casting enormous shadows upon them and making it seem like night, began to copse back into the earth.


    Gradually, the shimmering sun rays shone upon them again, and they regained their sight, able to see further into the distance without any obstruction.


    The gods'' chosens all sighed in relief. They didn''t know if the mysterious individuals had created the walls to crush them into submission if they disagreed with their terms or to protect them from the encroaching Vylkr vines. However, one thing was clear: they were all relieved and less tense with the walls'' disappearance.


    "What''s that?" a god''s chosen suddenly asked, his eyes widening in astonishment at the scene that had emerged behind the enormous walls.


    "The Vylkr vines are all dead!" another god''s chosen eximed, his gaze wide with surprise.


    All they could see were dead Vylkr vines, crushed and ttened to the earth by heavy boulders scattered into the far distance as though thrown like projectiles.


    They realized this was the cause of the resounding sounds they had continuously heard.


    They weren''t startled by the destruction of the Vylkr vines, as they could handle them swiftly. Instead, they were in disbelief at how they had been rendered, especially those in front of the mysterious humans.


    After all, they had witnessed him conjure the enormous earthen walls and remain in his position without moving or casting any other techniques, so they couldn''t fathom how such a thing had be possible.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Was it even a technique or a profound art they had never heard of before?


    Even if it were, they had never heard or witnessed any technique or art that could enable one to create such a disastrous scale of attack without even a surge of energy they could neither sense nor see.


    It was outrageous! How were they supposed to deal with such opponents?


    Suddenly, a wave of fear gripped the hearts of the leaders and the gods'' chosens present.


    "Come on, I don''t have all day to wait," Orion eximed, stepping towards the shade and settling into one of the chairs.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, Fifi, and the other Vylkr warriors stood protectively behind him.


    Emperor Lakul and Queen Eleanora exchanged nces, subtly nodding at each other before instructing their forces to return to their respective Runaway Cities. They then stepped forward with their leaders and gods'' chosens in tow.


    Although each side was wary of the other and hesitant to provoke tension further, they understood the importance of establishing a positive rtionship with the mysterious individuals before them. They were wise enough to maintain their alliances, preparing for any potential threats they might encounter and being ready to retreat from this territory if needed swiftly.


    In essence, it became a race to discern the mysterious individuals'' vulnerabilities and exploit them entirely, either to capture or allow them to escape.


    Emperor Lakul and Queen Eleanora settled into their seats, gazes briefly flickering towards the massive crater.


    "Before we begin, I have a few questions for you, Queen Eleanora," Orion said, his eyes focused on the woman with long, flowing red hair, dressed in a regal red dress and adorned with a golden tiara.

 Chapter 953 Conversations Of Consequence, The Lie And The Limb

    Chapter 953 Conversations Of Consequence, The Lie And The Limb


    ??"What would you like to know, Great Warrior?" Queen Eleanora responded, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "I''d like to know more about the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and its inhabitants," Orion stated firmly. "I''ve already spoken to one of your lieutenants, but I need to verify the truth of his words. If he''s been honest, I''ll keep my promise and ensure this incident is forgotten. However, if he''s deceived us and took advantage of our mercy, he''ll lose a limb before he''s released. Naturally, I hope he told the truth to improve my impression of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City."


    Queen Eleanora tensed visibly, her gaze shifting to Azarok and his unit, who seemed resigned to their uncertain fate. After a moment, she turned back to the mysterious figure in the inky ck mask, unable to discern his true feelings or intentions.


    Queen Eleanora understood Azarok''s predicament. In their world, revealing the secrets of their Runaway City to outsiders was forbidden, a rule embedded in the very fabric of their existence. Any disclosure had to be a carefully crafted lie, a shield against potential threats.


    However, at this moment, those tactics felt futile. A false answer would lead to dire consequences, possibly worse than Azarok''s fate. On the other hand, admitting the truth meant witnessing the punishment of one of her most trusted gods'' chosens.


    The mysterious individual''s actions were clear: to bend them to his will and to assert dominance over both Runaway Cities.


    How barbaric?


    Queen Eleanora contained her anger and frustration as she responded, "Certainly, since you will be discovering everything anyway now that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City belongs to you, I''ll disclose everything you need to know," she began to exin, detailing every essential aspect of the Wanderlust Travelling Runaway City.


    Queen Eleanora refrained from delving too deeply due to Emperor Lakul''s presence and the others, allowing him to explore it personally to gain a more thorough understanding. After finishing her exnation, she calmly wiped the sweat that had gathered on her palms and the back of her hand.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Imend your wisdom for telling me everything without a single lie. Unfortunately, not everyone within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City seems to grasp the importance of honesty in defeat," Orion said, his tone filled with disappointment.


    With a heavy sigh, he shifted his gaze towards Seth, his mask devoid of expression, and ordered, "Cut off one of his limbs."


    Seth nodded and stepped towards Azarok and the others.


    Witnessing the unfolding spectacle, Emperor Lazul couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    So domineering!


    If it were any other time, he would have enjoyed the unfolding scene; however, he didn''t take any pleasure in the sight before him. Instead, he inwardly sighed in relief. Because if they had not decided to stand and allow the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to go first, then without a doubt, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City''s units would have been among the captured gods'' chosens.


    Even the gods'' chosens behind him couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in relief at their luck.


    As Stronghold Leader Seth arrived at their position, one of the units on the ground tore through the ropes and recklessly blocked his path.


    "STOP! You can''t do this," he shouted, activating his Devourer''s bracelet. He looked at Stronghold Leader Seth with determination, fury, and a hint of fear in his eyes.


    The rest of the gods'' chosens swiftly rose to their feet and formed a protective circle around Azarok. They couldn''t grab their Gearweavers due to Seig and the Four-eared elves guarding them, so they could only rece their empty vialpartments and activate their Devourer''s bracelets, hoping to deter the mysterious figures'' advancement.


    "Back off! We won''t let you touch our lieutenant!" one of the gods'' chosens bellowed, his voice filled with defiance and determination.


    Their voices resounded across the area, and almost instantly, the shifting of the gears with the Devourer''s bracelets became louder until a wave of inky ck strands of Vylkr energy burst out of the Devourer''s bracelets and covered their entire beings.


    They overclocked their Devourer''s Bracelets!


    Because of the protective formation, their visible Vylkr aura converged onto one and rose higher into the air like the flicker of a violent, zing, inky ck me. Strands of Vylkr energy filled the entire area, submerging it into a sudden, terrifying, chilling aura.


    However, Seth calmly observed their energy level with interest as it ascended rapidly.


    ¡­


    "Energy level - 1,420 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,432 BEM."


    "Energy level - 1,464 BEM."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡­


    As the energy level stabilized, the highest reached around 1,470 BEM, while the lowest reached 1,314 BEM. Although their strength increased, it was not a considerable amount that would pose any issue for him to handle.


    "Step aside. I rmend you don''t make me repeat myself," Stronghold Leader Seth responded firmly, his eyes scanning the ny gods'' chosens who had overclocked their bracelets, leaving no room for argument in his voice.


    Activating his gift, cracks began to appear on the earth''s surface around them, releasing moltenva and dense smoke.


    The gods'' chosens were shaken by the immense pressure from Seth''s gaze; some almost fled, but they stood their ground, gritting their teeth, raising their hands with fierce gazes and determined expressions.


    "Truly worthy of being part of the 1st unit of the Vanguard Team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. But, what a shame, it''s a pity that they will be no more after this," Emperor Lakul muttered almost quietly, shaking his head at their luck of encountering such a formidable opponent.


    Despite his quiet tone, everyone present heard his words.


    Upon hearing Emperor Lakul''s words, Queen Eleanora''s fists tightened even more in frustration and anger, her veins popping up on her fair skin.


    Each god''s chosen was a cherished, well-protected asset, and losing 90 at once without reason was a loss no Runaway City could bear. However, she could do nothing except observe as one of her best gods'' chosen inched closer to their grave before her very eyes.

 Chapter 954 Making A Statement

    <h4>Chapter 954 Making A Statement</h4>


    Stronghold Leader Seth turned his attention toward Orion for orders.


    "We don''t want our first encounter with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to end in a bloodbath, so handle them as you wish, but do not kill them," Orion responded calmly.


    Previously, he would have had no issue with the deaths of the gods'' chosen because it meant they could secure more Devourer''s bracelets. However, with the discovery of the Vylkr alloy mine, they could make their own and no longer needed to harvest Devourer''s bracelets.


    Also, Lakul''s reaction made it clear that the gods'' chosens were notable individuals. There was no need to mindlessly kill potential future pawns, thereby reducing their newly assimted manpower. All he wanted was to send a clear message.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded in understanding. He focused his attention forward and deactivated his gift. He saw no reason to use it to deal with them.


    However, his gaze caused the gods'' chosen to flinch in fear.


    "ENOUGH!!" yelled a sudden voice from Queen Eleanora''s position.


    The air was torn apart, and a heavy gust of wind stirred up their surroundings.


    Sensing the sudden disturbance, Stronghold Leader Seth''s perception slowed the world around him as he turned his attention towards one of the gods'' chosen advancing on him. His senses were astronomically heightened as a warrior with three Vylkr containers within his brain. Even without this enhancement, his transformation from a first-rank warrior to a four-star warrior made him more capable of swiftly handling the situation.


    However, he also wanted to make a statement.


    Stronghold Leader Seth wasn''t surprised when he saw the woman''s eyes widen as their gazes met. He stretched out his hand and caught her Gearweaver with his palm. "BANG!!" The impact of their sh resonated in the air, sending a torrent of wild gales around them.


    Stronghold Leader Seth didn''t budge from his position.


    Freya felt her hand vibrate and go numb, but she wasn''t willing to back down. She immediately increased her Vylkr energy output into the Gearweaver, causing its gears to shift and surge until strands of Vylkr energy burst out, enveloping its entire body with dense Vylkr energy.


    Freya gritted her teeth, her eyes zing with fierce determination, resolved to save her lieutenant and spare him a public shameful disy. However, before she could make another move, a fiery palm struck her abdomen, sending her flying backwards with far greater speed than she had used to advance.


    "CAPTAIN!!" The 1st Unit of the Vanguard Team of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City screamed in unison, their expressions filled with disbelief and shock.


    In their eyes, they saw their captain vanish from her position and reappear before the fiery red-masked man, her Gearweaver, aimed at him. However, he flickered forward, his actions a blur to their eyes, and caught her Gearweaver with his bare palm, effortlessly halting its descent.


    In that instant, she flew backwards with astonishing speed; the armour around her abdomen burned away to reveal her seared stomach. She was knocked unconscious. In her ce, the fiery red mask man still stood unwavering in his position.


    "ATTACK!" resonated a loud voice.


    The 1st Unit surged forward in unison, fists raised, ready to incapacitate him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stronghold Leader Seth vanished from his position, his movements faster than the 1st Unit. They all had to stop their advance, looking around in confusion and fear, unable to track his movements.


    At that moment, some felt the urge to flee, but they stood their ground andunched several attacks in their surroundings, hoping tond a hit on their enemy by mistake. However, it was futile.


    Before they knew what was transpiring, they felt a sharp burning sensation searing through every fibre of their being.


    "AHHH!!"


    "AUGH!!"


    Screams of anguish and pain resonated in the air as the 90 members of the 1st Unit began to copse on the ground one by one, feeling a searing palm print etching itself, burning through the armour on their backs, chests, and arms.


    Thud!!


    Thud!!


    Within a few seconds, all members of the gods'' chosens were unconscious, lying on the ground. Meanwhile, Stronghold Leader Seth stood before a frightened Azarok, his eyes staring at him in shock and disbelief.


    "So strong!" one of the gods'' chosens behind Lakul couldn''t help but utter. He immediately sealed his lips and shrunk back, understanding his voice''s loudness.


    However, despite not having the courage to speak out loudly, everyone present agreed with his words.


    The Vanguard Team of a Runaway City wasn''t just any Team; they represented a significant part of their mainbat prowess in deterring or confronting enemies.


    As the 1st Unit was at the forefront of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City''s mainbat prowess, such a sight was impactful. It only proved how powerless they were before the mysterious individuals.


    Stronghold Leader Seth raised his hand and activated his gift, swiftly changing his arm into a de forged from moltenva. He struck it down against Azarok''s shoulders, severing his arm.


    Azarok''s eyes widened before a gut-wrenching roar tore out of his lips, "ARRGHHHH!!" He used his other hand to sp his severed arm.


    The scent of burnt orc flesh pervaded the air.


    After he was done, Stronghold Leader Seth turned around and calmly returned to his position.


    Although Eleanora was shaken from seeing one of her best gods'' chosens lose a limb, thereby limiting his capabilities, she couldn''t help but sigh in relief, knowing that he had spared the arm holding his Devourer''s bracelet; otherwise, Azarok would have been truly dead.


    Noticing Freya rising from her unconsciousness, as though being stirred awake by Azarok''s screams of anguish, Eleanora quickly ordered the gods'' chosen to hold her down and prevent her from doing anything rash.


    As expected, Freya attempted to rush forward towards Stronghold Leader Seth with her Gearweaver aimed at him. However, she was quickly held down and subdued by the gods'' chosens.


    "Great Warrior, I am very sorry for giving you another shameful impression of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. Our gods'' chosens are incredibly dependent on each other and would rescue one of their own if the other is in danger. So please, I ask you to forgive them for their reckless behaviour," Eleanora said, emphasising the camaraderie among the gods'' chosens.

 Chapter 955 Conspiracy, Solaras Divine Eye

    Chapter 955 Conspiracy, Sra''s Divine Eye


    ??Orion shook his head in response. "I have taken no such things to heart. It''s good that they retaliated so they can serve as an example for others who wish to do so in the future," Orion replied, his gaze sweeping over the leaders and gods'' chosens behind the two former rulers of their respective Runaway Cities.


    Hearing the mysterious masked cold voice and feeling their bodies tense up, their senses on high alert, they all remained in their positions, frightened of the unveiled threat.


    Even Freya couldn''t help but stop trying to break through the restraints binding her to the ground, her eyes fixed on the mysterious masked individual in caution and fear.


    "Now, let''s move on to the next topic of this discussion. Former Emperor Lakul, I want you to tell me everything you know about the Divine artefact you were pursuing Patriarch Rn to obtain and your rtionship with the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City," Orion added.


    ording to what he could piece together from the information he had received from Patriarch Rn and Azarok, there was a conspiracy between the two Grade Two Runaway Cities.


    The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City was responsible for destroying the trade rtionship between the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, which Patriarch Rn believed to be the cause of all this. However, the orc told them the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City had sent the twoGrade One Runaway Cities to retrieve the Divine artefact.


    Unfortunately, Seig had no clue which Grade two Runaway City had struck a deal with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and Patriarch Rn was adamant that the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City was responsible for leaking the information, leading to the ambush and subsequent near-extinction of the Four-eared elven race.


    Acknowledging Seig and Evadne''s capabilities among their peers, especially when paired with their highly praised Unit, even if they were behind it, Orion couldn''t fathom how they could eliminate the entire Four-eared elves without assistance from a stronger force. Given Patriarch Rn''s timely escape from the impending onught and the sudden arrival of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City, Orion couldn''t shake off the feeling that something fishy was ongoing.


    For all he knew, the two Grade Two Runaway City were trying to y a game on who would acquire the Divine artefact first, with one side trying to seem less oblivious than the other, or maybe something else for which hecked the necessary information to fullye to an inevitable conclusion.


    Lakul''s brows furrowed, his turbulent emotions hidden beneath a stoic exterior, as he realized that the man before him seemed privy to everything. This may be the reason Patriarch Rn had headed in this direction.


    He cursed himself for not seeing through the facade earlier, assuming that Patriarch Rn had surrendered and was merely fleeing for his life.


    "I may not possess knowledge of the divine artefact, and the rtionship between the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City isn''t as close as you assume. Nevertheless, I am willing to share what you need to know," Lakul responded with a wry smile.


    He suspected that the divine artefact had already fallen into the hands of the man before him, which could exin his keen interest in learning more about it. However, he refrained from voicing this suspicion, offering an alternative in case the mysterious figure was dissatisfied, attempting topensate for hisck of knowledge.


    "And what might that information be?" Orion asked, his frown hidden beneath his mask. He had exhausted every method to activate Divine artefact, but it seemed to reject all his attempts. So, hearing that the former Emperorcked knowledge about it was disappointing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nheless, he was curious to know if they had any insights, especially given the surrounding conspiracy. Orion was willing to learn about the rtionship between the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Two Grade Two Runaway Cities, hoping to uncover clues about what had transpired.


    Lakul swiftlyposed himself, clearing his throat before responding, "Initially, the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City approached me to secure the Divine artefact in exchange for even more abundant and rare resources than those offered by the Four-eared Lone Runaway City."


    "However, shortly after, the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City approached us with an even more enticing offer, promising greater resources and a longer trading agreement in exchange for retrieving the Divine artefact for them as well. Faced with the possibility of being caught in a crossfire between two powerful grade two Runaway Cities, we were initially uncertain where to align ourselves."


    "Thankfully, the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City ultimately advised us to choose the deal with the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City."


    He sighed tiredly before continuing, "We were puzzled by the pressure to make such a crucial decision, but we couldn''t afford to question their motives, given their immense power. Therefore, we chose the deal offered by the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City. Just as we were nearing thepletion of our task, we discovered that Patriarch Rn had somehow anticipated our attack, forcing us into a pursuit."


    "This led us to uncover that the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City had also been dispatched to retrieve the Divine artefact. While we suspected that the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City might have caught wind of our dealings with the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, prompting them to send apetitor, or that the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City was acting on behalf of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, we couldn''t confirm anything until we sessfully retrieved the Divine artefact."


    "That''s why I choose to wait rather than recklessly send my chosen gods into the dissipating Vylkr Veil phenomenon due to the conspiracy surrounding it. Then you all emerged, disrupting everything and barging into our territory, which is understandable. So, as you see, the rtionship between the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City isn''t as close as you might have assumed."


    As Lakul concluded his exnation, his expression seemed to have aged several times. He had hoped to dispel any misunderstandings the mysterious human might have had about them or whatever Patriarch Rn disclosed, all to ensure the longevity of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and safeguard his own life.

 Chapter 956 Grade Two Runaway Cities, Wrapping Up the Discussion

    Chapter 956 Grade Two Runaway Cities, Wrapping Up the Discussion


    ??The leaders behind him sighed, already aware of the situation.


    Eleanora and the leaders apanying her couldn''t help but frown deeply, their brows furrowing with concern. They knew something was amiss, a sense of unease lingering since they were offered the deal to fetch a Divine Artifact.


    Even though they weren''t surprised that it involved another Grade Two Runaway City, they were still wary, as they barely could stand against a single Grade Two Runaway City and would surely be overwhelmed by facing two.


    Meanwhile, the gods'' chosen on each side, their hearts pounding with uncertainty, listened with rapt attention, fully aware that the oue of this conversation would directly shape their future.


    Seig and the others frowned, their minds racing as they tried to piece together what was happening. Clearly, they had been yed, and a much greater power might have been orchestrating their strife.


    Only the Vylkr warriors remained oblivious to the unfolding events, bearing no interest in them. Regardless of the source, they were prepared to face any dangers they encountered. Their only interesty in the enormous moving contraptions--the Runaway Cities.


    As warriors who had spent their lives deterring the Vylkr vines from encroaching on their home, they could all admit that such innovations would have been helpful in their previous predicament.


    However, the need for such intriguing innovations had be obsolete with the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection and part of their territory now floating in the sky.


    Orion nodded, having expected that more was happening behind the scenes. Lakul''s words didn''t surprise him; they only piqued his curiosity further. Now that he had ventured into the outside world, he decided it would be best to actively investigate and uncover the truth.


    Even if he wanted to remain uninvolved, he couldn''t. The arrival of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City made it clear that others would soon follow.


    "Do you have any information about the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City that might help us understand more?" Orion asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    Seeing that the mysterious figures before him were unmoved by his ounts of two Grade Two Runaway Cities, Lakul''s heart sank. He could only conclude that they were either unafraid of the power a Grade Two Runaway City possessed or were oblivious to it.


    The former meant he was in a dire situation than initially expected, while thetter suggested he could align himself with a powerful, reclusive figure.


    "Unfortunately, we can only describe the structure of the Grade Two Runaway Cities to you, along with the main races inhabiting them and the names of their two rulers. A Grade Two Runaway City is powerful, making it nearly impossible to gather detailed information," Lakul replied, shaking his head.


    "We are unaware of its inner workings, except for what they want others to see. Any Grade One Runaway City foolish enough to send a spy into a Grade Two Runaway City should be prepared to never hear from them again or face their wrath."


    Orion furrowed his brows and nodded. "Tell me what you know, then."


    "The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City is ruled by Emperor Silverfang, while the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City is ruled by Empress Lysendra," Lakul began, exining everything he knew about the two Grade Two Runaway Cities.


    As mentioned earlier, his knowledge was limited, and he concluded his exnation within ten minutes.


    Orion took his time absorbing the information before asking, "If the two of you were to face any of the Grade Two Runaway Cities, how confident are you in winning the battle?" His gaze flickered between Lakul and Eleanora.


    "If we were to face them with our previous Runaway Cities, our only chance would be to give everything we have and hope we can push them back," Eleanora responded thoughtfully.


    "Hope?" Orion muttered, furrowing his brows in deep thought.


    Despite their enormous Runaway Cities that made them seem like mere specks of dustpared to their several thousand gods'' chosen, they could still not acquire a decisive victory. They could only hope to push their enemies back.


    A Grade Two Runaway City seemed far more powerful than he had assumed. However, he wasn''t overly concerned. As long as they continued to grow stronger, he believed they would eventually be capable of defeating the Grade Two Runaway Cities, just as they had done with the Grade One Runaway Cities earlier.


    Nevertheless, Orion remained cautious and didn''t fully trust the two former rulers before him, taking everything he had learned with a grain of salt.


    "Yes, if either of the Grade Two Runaway Cities chooses to confront us head-on, while victory might not be assured, they risk being attacked and swallowed up by another Grade Two Runaway City," Lakul responded, smiling wryly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just like how you swallowed the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City?" Orion asked, narrowing his eyes at Lakul.


    Lakul''s wry smile slightly faltered. "Unfortunately, the Four-


    eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City is no longer under my control; it''s in the hands of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City. We thought they were satisfied with it, but we have doubts, as the power of a Divine Artifact is much more extraordinary than any Grade One Runaway City," he responded, shaking his head.


    "And what about my forces? How would we fare if we attacked a Grade Two Runaway City?" Orion responded.


    "You would fare much better than us, Great Warrior, but we are unaware of the kind of forces youmand, so it''s hard for us to decide," Lakul swiftly responded.


    Orion nodded, already anticipating such a response and deciphering the hidden meaning in Lakul''s words.


    "This concludes our discussion. I will send someone and a few otherster to rece you and serve as the new rulers of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City. You should take this opportunity to limate yourselves to the environment, as it will be your new home from now on," Orion dered, rising from his seat.


    The two leaders also stood up.

 Chapter 957 Unbefitting To Be Called Home, Quiet Cooperation

    Chapter 957 Unbefitting To Be Called Home, Quiet Cooperation


    ??"Ahem! Great Warrior, where is the Runaway City you reside in? We''ve detected spies from the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the mysterious Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, sent to follow us on our pursuit for the Divine artefact."


    "We''ve refrained from engaging in direct confrontations, unsure how to handle them. But due to the recent developments, I''ve decided to apprehend them and send them to you for interrogation. Perhaps, with their aid, we could unravel more about the two Runaway Cities with their help," Eleanora responded.


    After hearing Lakul''s words, she had already decided to root out the spies from either of the Grade Two Runaway Cities and use them to gain favour with the mysterious figures. Additionally, she couldn''t deny her curiosity about their Runaway City.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon hearing Eleanora''s decision, Lakul and the leaders behind him disyed deep frowns. They had been trying to anticipate all possible scenarios in pursuing the Divine artefacts and watch whose toes they should avoid stepping on.


    However, they hadn''t considered keeping guards up for any spies sent by either of the two Runaway Cities.


    Lakul''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch since Eleanora had failed to reveal this information during their meeting.


    "Let them be for now. I''ll find a way to handle them. Also, I don''t reside in a Runaway City. Although it''s an intriguing and amazing innovation, such a home is not something I''ll befortable spending the rest of my life within," Orion responded.


    Based on what he had learned and seen about the Runaway City, he preferred to reside in a much more natural environment.


    Hearing that he didn''t reside in a Runaway City, which was inconceivable to her, Eleanora couldn''t hold herself back, unconsciously gulping as she asked, "Is it possible for me to learn about where you reside, Great Warrior?"


    Even Lakul and the others beside them couldn''t help but keep their ears peeled, awaiting his response. The kind of ce that could produce warriors with such immense strength was something they all wanted to know about!


    "I reside in Paradise. As for its location and what it is, it is not something you are qualified to learn about," Orion responded, his words carrying a weight that stunned the others.


    Paradise!


    The word ''Paradise'' reverberated in their ears, its significance etching into their minds. Could this be the birthce of such formidable warriors?


    Why hadn''t they heard of it before? Was it because they had been confined within their forbiddennds, their existence known only to Patriarch Rn?


    Their minds raced, attempting to grasp an exnation, but they coulde up with none.


    As Orion walked away, he ordered five three-star warriors to stay behind and watch the Vylkr alloy mine and the two Runaway Cities while the rest were to apany him back.


    Immediately, the two shapeshifting warriors began their transformation. Their bodies stretched and contorted, sprouting from their backs, their forms expanding into inconceivable sizes.


    The shadows they cast upon the ground grew immense, their figures bing a massive creature with four legs, a thick mane, grand wings, and a venomous stinger tail adorned in crimson-grey fur and feathers with flickering purple mes, and a colossal beast with shimmering ck scales, razor-sharp talons, a glowing stinger, and obsidian-like teeth.


    They stood close together, their presencemanding awe and fear, appearing as formidable forces of nature, mythical beasts from legends.


    Before their eyes, everyone following the masked figure began to leap onto the beasts one by one, including Seig, Evadne, and the Four-eared Elven gods'' chosen ones. It then dawned on them that these formidable mythical beasts were their mounts.


    Lakul, Eleanora, and the others couldn''t help but feel a chill travel down their spines, an overwhelming pressure bearing down on them as the beasts gazed at them with icy, devouring eyes.


    How would they even be able topete with such mysterious individuals in the first ce?


    Suddenly, Lakul felt an intense gaze fixed on him from the side. He shifted his attention to the other beast and noticed Seig and Evadne staring intently at him.


    Although Seig and Evadne were disappointed that Orion hadn''t questioned the former Emperor about them, they weren''t distraught. After all, they hadn''t solidified their standing within the floating ind, so it would have been even weirder if he did.


    Below, Lakul held their gazes unwaveringly until a burst of bluish, zing lightning scattered and surrounded them, illuminating their entire vision as if a phenomenon was about to ur before they vanished into thin air with countless streaks of lightning bolts.


    With their departure, the pressure that had previously enveloped them vanished, and the environment settled into a frightening stillness.


    "Go and ensure the 1st Unit is okay and they receive the most adequate treatment. Even in their dire moment, they did not disappoint us, so treat them with respect," Eleanora said, her voice breaking through the stillness as she looked at the captain of the 2nd Unit of the Vanguard team and a few of his members behind him.


    Despite feeling bitter about the shameful situation the 1st Unit had been dragged into, Eleanora knew she had to treat them properly because they had sealed their lips shut in the face of such a terrifying enemy to protect their secrets from outsiders.


    The 2nd Unit nodded and swiftly headed in their direction.


    "Former Queen Eleanora, we will see more of each other. I believe it''s best to strengthen our ties for the proper development of our new leader''s rule," Lakul said solemnly, stretching his hand forward as he looked at Eleanora, wary of the five warriors standing guard and watching them.


    Eleanora grabbed his hand and shook it firmly. "Of course," she responded.


    Whether the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City would eventually fall back into her hands depended on how events unfolded.


    With a final, lingering gaze, they parted ways, each returning to their respective Runaway Cities under the watchful gaze of the five Vylkr warriors.


    ¡­....¡­..


    The Key Leaders Meeting Hall


    "I never expected all of this to ur just hours after you left," Queen Selene said, shaking her head in disbelief.

 Chapter 958 Unveiling The Next Step

    Chapter 958 Unveiling The Next Step


    ??Two Grade One Runaway Cities in their territory!


    Fortunately, they were weaker than she had initially thought, allowing them to crush them into submissionpletely.


    The key leaders¡ªthe Caretakers, High King Kael, and High Queen Caleria¡ªnodded in agreement. They had anticipated that Orion and the others would return from their expeditions in several months or even a couple of years, yet to their astonishment, not even an hour had passed since they left, and they had already made significant progress.


    "Who do you n on putting in charge of the two Grade One Runaway Cities?" High King Kael asked, his curiosity piqued. "Perhaps my brother, High Prince Alden, could be a suitable candidate?" He wasted no time, volunteering his brother for such a crucial task.


    "Yes, he''s a good candidate. I''ve considered assigning this task to the Pixies and the Prismerion races, so you should carefully select those capable of handling it. I want to speak with them formally so they can fully understand the severity of the situation," Orion nodded.


    The Prismerions'' unique n abilities and the new developments within the Pixie race, due to the emergence of the various divine artefacts left behind by the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, made them ideal for this task.


    High King Kael nodded, inwardly sighing, "Thank you, Chief. I''ll do my best to select the perfect individuals for this task and inform High Prince Kael of the current developments. I''m sure he''ll be thrilled."


    Queen Selene also nodded, looking at Orion appreciatively. Initially, she thought Orion wouldn''t give the minor Prismerion ns a chance to prove themselves after what had transpired in the past, so she couldn''t help but be d about his decision.


    "I''ll also do my best and select those who will be extremelypetent in handling this task," Queen Selene added.


    Orion nodded. "Stronghold Leaders Seth and Zogar, I want you both to choose your most capable stealth warriors to track down the spies in each Runaway City and capture them alive. The more we capture, the better, so we can extract as much information as possible," he instructed. "Also, arrange for some warriors to start mining the Vylkr alloys and bring them back to the floating ind so we can begin constructing the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and distribute them among the warriors."


    "We''ll do so immediately and report back to you when it''s done," Stronghold Leader Zogar responded.


    Stronghold Leader Seth nodded, his expression brightening with a wide smile.


    Orion shifted his attention to the caretakers. "I want you all to coordinate production outside Orion''s Cities along with the tree nymphs. We don''t know how much provision they have to survive in the meantime, but it''s best to be prepared," he instructed.


    Caretakers Shani, Ivor, Naida, Z, and N nodded in understanding.


    "We''ll begin right away," Caretaker Ivor responded.


    Orion then turned to Reena, who was seated by his side. "Have there been any issues with the expansion of Orion''s Cities?" he asked.


    He had already asked her about it yesterday morning but was doing so again so the other key leaders could hear her words.


    Reena shook her head. "No, there haven''t been any issues. In fact, the expansion is progressing faster than we initially imagined. The four-eared elves are incredibly proactive when ced in the forest and work overtime to spend more time there. We even have to force them to stop working and return to the city to prevent them from driving themselves into exhaustion," she responded thoughtfully.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, we should deliberate further on where to establish their official home within our territory. Although there are many things to be cautious about since theye from a world far different from ours, my spies have been monitoring them. I think it''s safe to say that causing problems for the floating ind isn''t one of their intentions. We may not be able to make them part of the key leaders as they aren''t qualified for such a position, but we should decide whether we want them to remain living here or return to the world below," High King Kael responded.


    A few key leaders nodded in agreement, while others shook their heads, indicating their disagreement with his words.


    "We''ll leave this issue for now and discuss itter when the construction is over," Orion announced. "The meeting is concluded." He stood up from his seat, with Reena by his side, and walked out of the hall.


    The meeting was held in the Second Border City. Each city had one meeting building: the First Border, Second Border, Third Border City, and the Vige.


    As they walked downstairs, passing numerous guards who greeted them respectfully, they met Fifi, who awaited their arrival.


    "I''ll go to the Vige to inform former Vige Chief Brane of our discovery. You can head back and rest; I''ll be returning homete," Orion said to Fifi.


    Even though Fifi hadn''t done much that day, she knew she would soon be swamped when they began mining the Vylkr alloys and fully reigning in the two Runaway Cities after taking care of the spies.


    "Okay, I''ll head back with Reena," Fifi responded.


    Reena immediately hooked her arms with Fifi and nodded at Orion.


    As Orion turned around and walked towards the door, a figure rushed in, crashing into him.


    "Ouch! So tough!" Isadora whimpered in pain as she rubbed her head and nose, her ears pointing downward from the sudden collision before she recovered herposure and looked up to see Orion. Her eyes immediately widened as she swiftly stood up from the floor.


    "Mr. Orion!" Isadora eximed, lowering her head in apology. "I''m sorry about that!" she pleaded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t worry, Miss Isadora, it was an ident. You can raise your head," Orion sighed.


    Isadora''s tense body loosened as she raised her head, ncing at Orion''s ck shirt and trousers adorned with intricate golden patterns. His mask hung beside his waist, and sensing the pressure emanating from his heavily enchanted attire, far more impressive than the gods'' chosen attire she wore, Isadora understood why she felt like she had hit a wall.

 Chapter 959 Chasing Immortality

    Chapter 959 Chasing Immortality


    ??Nheless, his entire attire gave her a terrifying yetforting aura. As she withdrew her gaze, she noticed a familiar figure in the background.


    Surprisingly, Fifi wore a metal breastte that held back her ample curves and sleek small pauldrons. Her incredibly muscr abdomen was exposed, and she wore fingerless leather gauntlets with reinforced knuckles.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fitted mini thigh-high white bases and a thin piece of lion cloth on both sides emphasized her strong legs. Complemented by knee-high leather boots reinforced with steel and metallic greaves, a wide leather belt with multiple pouches and a cuss hook hanging at her waist, a hooded white cloth with golden and silver embellishments on its edges, alongside the blue mask hanging from her belt, which appeared to have a simr design to Orion''s.


    All these elements enhanced her formidable physique, and she was heavily enchanted, evident from the immense pressure she could sense around her. Isadora''s eyes widened in surprise and amazement as she had never seen Fifi dressed this way before, realizing how much of a legendary warrior Fifi looked like.


    "Ahem! Miss Isadora, I have some urgent matters to attend to, and I''m sure you have your own tasks as well," Orion said, drawing her attention back to the present.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Isadora nodded swiftly. "I''ve heard about the significant progress you''ve made in just a few hours, so as your assistant, I''m here to offer my help," she replied.


    "Alright, I want you to apany Queen Selene to the Prismerian''s royal manor and guide the individuals she has chosen to the Garden. Since she''ll be upied, Aurora will grant you ess," Orion instructed, recognizing that this approach would efficiently deliver the intended message without unnecessary back-and-forth trips.


    Isadora nodded curiously. Although she was intrigued by the purpose of the gathering, she understood that it wasn''t her ce to inquire further, so she simply nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Queen Selene and the others will join you shortly, so feel free to wait for them here," Orion added before leaving the building, disappearing in a sh of lightning.


    With Orion gone, Isadora couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. She approached Fifi and Reena to inquire about their recent trip. Despite her respect for them as the Vige Chieftess and one of the powerful figures in the Vige, her close rtionship with them developed through her role as Orion''s assistant.


    ¡­.....


    Vige Chief''s Compound


    "This is truly unexpected. It''s good that I''m already retired and only have to think about the Vige now. With you handling these issues, I have no reason to worry about the results," former Vige Chief Brane said.


    As he reflected, he realized Orion had always managed affairs outside the Vige. This realization didn''t make him unhappy; instead, it relieved him, further assuring him that there was no need to worry about their future activities with the outside world.


    "I''ll do my best not to disappoint you," Orion responded. "I also wanted to know how the preparation for the awakening ising along," he asked swiftly, considering that Gina''s Awakening Ceremony was only a few days away.


    Given that his exploration was supposed to take ce during that period and couldst for months or even years, he wanted to ensure there were no issues since he would now stay on the floating ind for the time being.


    "Everything has been prepared, but we won''t know for sure if there are any issues with the Pir until the day of the ceremony. The Pir has been used to protect the floating ind instead of Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s Divine protection. On that day, either the Ethereal Tree will bloom once more and grant us the opportunity to awaken our gift, or it won''t," former Vige Chief Brane exined.


    "I know you might want to think ahead about this, but the best thing you can do is wait until that day and focus solely on the Runaway Cities first. If the Ethereal Tree doesn''t bloom, I''ve already thought about how to prevent chaos from erupting in the Vige."


    Hearing former Vige Chief Brane''s words, Orion furrowed his brows and nodded. "Okay, I won''t dwell on it too much. However, if anything happens before then, let me know immediately."


    Despite former Vige Chief Brane''s words, Orion knew he couldn''t let him handle such a crucial task alone, especially when it involved the gods and Primordial energy.


    He pushed the thought aside, intending to ponder the issue further and inform Aerialia about it. With Gina''s awakening ceremony this year, Orion knew he had to devise a solution to avoid her disappointment.


    As Orion was about to stand up to leave, he noticed that former Vige Chief Brane had something to say but was holding himself back.


    "What is it?" Orion asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I know this might seem shameful for you to hear, but as I near the end of my lifespan, with every new development in this territory, I want to live and see how everything turns out. Therefore, in your dealings with the outside world, I would greatly appreciate it if you could uncover a method to extend my life. Vylkrspawns, gods, demi-gods, divine apostles¡ªif all these beings exist, there must be a way to aplish such a feat," Former Vige Chief Brane said.


    Orion nodded firmly. "You don''t need to be ashamed of saying such words. Ipletely understand your desire to live longer. I want the same thing."


    Former Vige Chief Brane was stunned. "You too?!" he stuttered.


    "There''s no need to be shocked. After all, I''m still young, with a few more centuries ahead of me. However, I don''t think that will be enough to explore every inch of this world and uncover its secrets. Therefore, it''s only reasonable to search for a method to extend my life," Orion responded with a smile.


    He had already discussed this matter with Aeralia, and all the solutions she possessed required her to regain her body, which was currently not feasible. Other options included gaining the acknowledgement of the Divine Mysteries and stepping into genuine godhood or bing a divine apostle, which would require subservience to a god.

 Chapter 960 The Assembly, Nurturing the Ordinary

    Chapter 960 The Assembly, Nurturing the Ordinary


    ??The only solution he seriously considered was gaining acknowledgement of the Divine Mysteries due to the White me''sst ember still within him. However, there were many rigorous requirements that no sane being would dare attempt. He had to keep this idea on hold until he was ready.


    Nheless, one positive aspect he knew was that, unlike ordinary humans with limited lifespans, the Vylkr energy seemed to break through these constraints, allowing warriors to live for about 250-300 years, while ordinary vigers could only live for 150 years.


    Orion wasn''t sure about the average human lifespan beyond their territory, considering his lineage as a descendant of an Omnithriallian whose ancestors were tempered by Naka.


    "Understood. I wish you sess in your search," Former Vige Chief Brane responded, smiling.


    "I''ll take my leave now," Orion nodded before exiting the hut.


    Orion activated his gift, transforming into countless bolts of lightning that streaked into the sky.


    The warriors nearby guarding the gates observed this scene in admiration before returning to their tasks.


    ¡­....¡­..


    Garden


    Orion stood before a gathering of individualsprising Prismerions and Pixies. Among them were the leaders of the Quarwraith and Prismaflow ns, High Prince Alden, High Princess Morgana, and her elder brother, Fifth Prince Delmy, and Fifth Princess Lemy.


    Despite knowing that High King Eldric had fourteen children who had acknowledged his presence but were not qualified to be part of this discussion, Orion didn''t delve into learning about them as he didn''t deem it necessary. The only ones he considered worth the effort were the four present, including High King Kael, who was valuable in the growth of Paradise.


    He spected that he might encounter them by chance during his next visit to the Pixie kingdom.


    Orion addressed the assembly, detailing their roles as new rulers of the Grade One Runaway Cities and their leadership. Considering the uncertainties ahead, each would be apanied by a Vylkr warrior for protection. Divided tasks were set, with the Prismerions overseeing the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Pixies managing the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    The existing leaders were to remain until a smooth transition could ur, avoiding chaos in unfamiliar territories. The n was to gradually switch rulers once they fully understood how to govern these cities, ensuring Paradise could assertplete control.


    Before they could depart, all warriors apanying them needed to possess their own Vylkr Fusion Armlet to advance to the next rank and be Four-star warriors like Fifi and Stronghold Leader Seth, alongside their personally crafted Gearweavers.


    Thetter would be provided after their departure since Seraphina and the other Leaders of the Healers Association needed time to experiment and enhance their capabilities. They would also receive masks for protection and effectivemunication.


    With preparations nearlyplete, their only task was to ready themselves to leave the floating ind, as re-entry would require authorization.


    As they prepared to venture into the outside world, every detail needed careful consideration. They were unsure of the enemies they might face or when the Vylkrspawns might reappear.


    "As the primary representative of ''Paradise,'' I encourage you all to ensure that its name bes deeply rooted in the hearts of the inhabitants of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, even more so than their own Runaway City. That''s all I have to say."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The task is optional, and you won''t face consequences for declining. Simply inform your leaders of your decision upon your return so they can choose someone else. However, if you ept, I expect nothing but the best," Orion dered, his gaze firm as he addressed the group before him.


    Isadora stood quietly behind Orion, her eyes filled with curiosity as she observed the interaction. It was her first encounter with the minor leaders of the Prismerions within the floating ind, and she couldn''t help but wonder about their history.


    The group nodded in unison, their expressions firm and determined. None of them harboured any intention of shirking such a vital responsibility. For the Prismerions, this task symbolized an opportunity for redemption after the mess they had created during Orion''s initial appearance in the mountains.


    It was also a chance to reintroduce the mighty Prismerion race to the outside world, now united under Paradise, and assert their standing as the world''s second-strongest race.


    They had already passed their leadership roles to their children, who would oversee the n upon their departure from the floating ind.


    Meanwhile, the Pixies were enthusiastic about expanding Paradise''s influence and bolstering the politicalwork of their own race. This mission would allow them to solidify their standing as Paradise''s second most influential race.


    The Prismerions relied on their diverse innate abilities within a single race, a quality that gave them a distinct advantage. As for the Pixies, their extensive history, knowledge, and possession of two Divine artefacts provided them with a strategic edge against any mortal adversary.


    They had silently agreed that despite their small numbers, humans were the strongest race due to their formidable warriors and individuals like Orion, who had risen to prominence. However, the growth of humans was hindered by the Vylkr vines, a barrier that limited their expansion and potential.


    With the Vylkr vines no longer hindering their growth, humans were expected to flourish even more, catapulting Paradise to greater strength and influence and solidifying their unshakable position.


    Orion nodded, signalling their dismissal so they could return home and prepare.


    One by one, the group dispersed, leaving only High Prince Alden, who approached Orion with a smile. "Vige Chief, it''s been a while," he greeted warmly.


    Orion shook his head, "You can continue calling me Orion," he said firmly. He sensed Alden''s respect through his gaze and decided it was best to maintain a friendly and informal tone, especially after their shared experiences in the Pixie kingdom.


    Also, though Orion still valued the title, he couldn''t help but admit that it felt strange when those outside the Vige called it. However, he considered making some adjustments to it. Since the rulers of the Runaway Cities had the liberty to choose their titles, he saw no reason why he couldn''t do the same.


    High Prince Alden''s eyes lit up with excitement at Orion''s words. His efforts to build a rapport with Orion in the past had paid off.


    "I''ve been trying to meet with you personally, but I realized you were caught up in crucial matters and nning to venture outside the floating ind. Luckily, you''re still here and free," High Prince Alden said, smiling warmly.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. "What''s the reason for this meeting?"


    "I have a gift for you that could enhance Paradise''s strength even more," High Prince Alden replied, his smile widening.


    Orion was initially taken aback, but his expression turned contemtive, and he was curious about the surprise Alden was speaking about.


    "All right, show me what it is," Orion nodded.


    "Follow me," High Prince Alden nodded back, leading the way forward eagerly.


    Orion nced at Isadora, who had been quietly waiting by the side, before trailing behind High Prince Alden.


    Isadora nodded in acknowledgement, seizing the opportunity to rx and enjoy the tranquil greenery of the Garden.


    ¡­......


    "Does this suit your taste?" High Prince Alden asked, eyeing Orion, who now wearing an outfit resembling those worn by the Pixies within the Pixies kingdom, albeit still at his standard height.


    Orion scrutinized therge translucent wings protruding from his back and mentallymanded them to retract. As they smoothly folded back into his clothing, he couldn''t help but express his surprise. "How did you manage to do this?" Orion asked, directing his attention to High Prince Alden.


    The idea had crossed his mind upon his first visit to the Pixie Kingdom. However, realizing the substantial resources and manpower required to create such a human-sized attire, he dismissed it as impractical.


    High Prince Alden seemed to have seen through his reservations and decided to craft one for him regardless.


    "I got the idea from you. With the growth of Paradise, I realized it''s important not to exclude ordinary individuals incapable of harnessing the energies we possess. However, we must make them feel like warriors even if they won''t attain our strength to achieve that. That''s why I took on the task of recreating this attire for those outside the Pixie Kingdom."


    "Though recreating the attire itself was simple, integrating the inscriptions, enchantments, and all the functions of a normal Pixie attire on arger scale proved challenging. However, after a few trials, we seeded and mastered the process."


    "The only setback is that the nts used in its production are depleting rapidly, requiring us to temporarily halt our activity to allow them to regrow. Nevertheless, with this, we''ll be able to engage them and further the development of Paradise."


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. His assumption had been correct, after all. "If that''s the case, why don''t we release it to them gradually, step by step, instead of all at once?" he suggested, recalling how certain brands unveil new attire in intervals.


    ........


    Author''s note: I''ve decided to release 1,500 words per day so I can properly stack chapters to create a new privilege tier next month.

 Chapter 961 The Approaching Threat, Courtly Passions

    <h4>Chapter 961 The Approaching Threat, Courtly Passions </h4>


    However, unlike those brands in his former life, whose upgrades often focus on designs and are eventually superseded by newer releases, each upgrade of their attire would have a significant impact. Starting from the first attire, a simple dress with enchantments for flying, they could add protection, strength enhancement, and various other enhancements from the nts in the Garden.


    This approach could further boost Paradise''s economy and development among its ordinary inhabitants.


    High Prince Alden''s eyes widened after hearing Orion''s suggestion. "That''s brilliant!" he eximed.


    Although he knew that a few problems would emerge with this development, such as isting the inhabitants of Paradise in their own world, he was reassured that any negative consequences would be quickly quelled by the Key Leaders and warriors before they left asting significance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "As for the profit from this production, I don''t want it. The fact that you''ve already helped the Pixie Kingdom acquire the Divine artefacts and were friends with Divine Apostle Oberon is enough repayment for whatever you ask us to do. Besides, we will benefit from this, as it will help the Pixies further integrate into Paradise and step out from their reclusive demeanours," High Prince Alden responded, shaking his head in disagreement.


    Orion furrowed his brows in thought before responding. "Alright, since you don''t want a part of it, we can do it this way¡­" he exined, outlining the contribution points system he had in mind.


    This system would increase the motivation of individuals working outside of Paradise. Even though they were all working selflessly for the expansion of Paradise, he understood that they still had personal aspirations. With this system, they would not only be able to know who was doing their best and who was cking off but also receive promotions and have the opportunity to return to Paradise as they wished.


    They could use these points to request anything they wanted. Orion hadn''t mentioned it during his speech because he was still figuring out how it would function and its rules before letting others know about it and implementing it.


    "I see. It''s like the Gardener''s Guild grading system but different," High Prince Alden nodded thoughtfully, his expression pondering.


    "I took inspiration from them," Orion responded, nodding.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll dly ept these contribution points and will wait until you implement them," High Prince Alden responded with a smile, understanding that Orion''s suggestion was a perfect solution to further motivate those working outside Paradise.


    He hadn''t even begun yet, and he could already feel excited about making his own requests.


    Orion nodded, "Since that''s the case, I''ll inform you if I decide to implement the contribution points system. In the meantime, I know you already understand that I do not need this attire, so I''ll give it to my younger sister as she is very interested in the Pixie culture," he responded.


    With this, he couldpensate Gina for her disappointment if anything went wrong during her awakening ceremony.


    Afterwards, they began discussing other aspects of their lives, with Orion recounting everything that had transpired today. High Prince Alden listened with wide, curious eyes, engaged in the details.


    At the end of their conversation, High Prince Alden informed Orion that if the contribution points system were implemented, he would only ask his wife to apany him in the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Despite the protection from the Vylkr warriors, they were still venturing into an unknown territory. Orion could only agree to bring her once he had ensured everything was handled. He assured him of this, and they parted ways, with Orion heading to meet up with Isadora.


    Orion sensed Queen Selene calling out to him, so he informed Isadora that he could return home and prepare for tomorrow while he visited Queen Selene. Afterwards, he nned to return home to spend quality time with his family.


    ¡­....


    In a vast wastnd, Vylkr vines, ranging from one to three stars, perched on each of the surrounding mountains, down to their bases, and across the dead forest and valleys, stretching further than the eye could see into the distance, with not a single sign of life in sight.


    The view was terrifying, capable of sending shivers down the spines of mortals foolish enough to wander outside their homes without protection or those whose fates had been sealed and were forced to observe as the encroaching Vylkr vines devoured their being until nothing remained.


    Under the setting sun, a colossal silhouette effortlessly traversed the rough and barren wastnd. Its sleek and polished structure gleamed with a metallic lustre, catching the fading light in the sky. Its head was shaped like a streamlined dome with tower-like structures protruding from the top and a pointed beak-like extension at the front.


    Its elongated neck arched gracefully down to its back, which was filled with multyered buildings taller and more numerous than any other part of its body. As its towering and robust legs marched forward, crushing the Vylkr vines below it to bits and leaving deep impressions in the cracked earth, a low, rhythmic thrum reverberated through the air.


    This was the Grade One Runaway City, known as The Trekking mingo!


    In a room within one of the two tower-like structures on its head...


    "We''re not in a rush. We want the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Runaway City to tire each other as much as possible, so when we arrive, we can easily secure the Divine Artefact without too much hassle and leave as soon as we arrive," said a man with a rugged, robust humanoid physique andrge, curved horns protruding from the sides of his head.


    He had broad shoulders, thick limbs, and a sturdy build. Some of his body was covered in deep brown coarse fur with hints of grey hues. He was dressed in a mixed metal and leather armour, giving him a rugged and wild appearance.


    Another guard of simr appearance stood beside him as they kept watch on the tower.


    "I know, but it''s not as though the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Runaway City are powerful in the first ce. I''m sure we don''t need to do much¡ªsimply ask them to hand over the Divine Artefact, and they would do so without hesitation since they are too weak to face us. I don''t see the need for us to go through such effort to trail behind him," the other guard responded, his voice resonating gruffly.


    23:19


    other guard responded, his voice resonating gruffly.


    "I''m not sure either, but we have to be careful as this is a sensitive matter for our Runaway City," the other guard responded, nodding in agreement.


    The other guard sighed tiredly. They remained silent, not wanting their discussion to be overheard.


    As night fell, itsrge eyes shone with dazzling arrays of light, piercing through the darkness and illuminating the emerging path before them. The creature continued its journey as though following a predetermined path forward.


    ¡­.....


    Third Border City


    Royal Manor


    As Orion arrived at the Royal Manor, a maid approached him as if awaiting his arrival and led him forward. Upon reaching a room, she bowed and opened the door, closing it gently behind him as he entered.


    The room contained only twofortable chairs positioned next to each other. It was apanied by a wide table adorned with Kalna fruits and a selection of fermented wines from various fruit mixtures. Also, there was a neatly arranged king-sized bed with pristine white bedclothes and sheets.


    Queen Selene sat in one of the chairs, quietly sipping wine from a transparent crystal ss as she focused on Orion.


    Orion approached and took a seat in the chair opposite her. Before he could speak, Queen Selene swiftly moved from her seat, her slender left hand cupping his chin while her other hand pressed against the table.


    Orion had observed her movements, but he knew she wouldn''t cause harm or even attempt to, so he saw no need to react.


    Without uttering a word, Queen Selene leaned in and pressed her soft lips against Orion''s. As she parted his mouth with her tongue, she released the wine from her mouth into his, causing it to dribble down both of their chins and onto the chair and floor below.


    Sensing the wine in her mouth was nearly depleted, she hiked up her gown, revealing her fair upper thigh, and climbed onto the chair. She positioned her twoyered, covered lower lips atop Orion''s noticeable bulge within his trousers.


    Orion sensed thest drop of wine enter his mouth and immediately broke the kiss. "Hold on a second," he said to Queen Selene, turning his head to the right wrist.


    Concentrating, hemanded the Morphic puppet to take the shape of a bracelet on his hand. An inky ck liquid object emerged from his arm, forming a small, simple, ink-ck bracelet about 153 mm (6 inches) in size on his right wrist.


    Queen Selene widened her eyes in surprise. "Is that the Vylkr artefact you retrieved with Stronghold Leader Zogar?" she asked, her tone curious as she sensed its aura.

 Chapter 962 Driven By Desire, Awakening Ceremony**

    <h4>Chapter 962 Driven By Desire, Awakening Ceremony**</h4>


    Orion had purposefully kept the abilities of the Morphic puppet a secret, as it was one of Paradise''s strongest offensive tools against any potential future enemy challenges. The less known about it, the better. This decision was unanimously agreed upon, prioritizing their safety.


    However, because of this secrecy, aside from its capability to threaten the life of a Five-Star warrior, only Orion and Stronghold Leader Zogar had witnessed its true capabilities. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes," Orion nodded. "Shall we continue?" he asked, smiling, as he stretched his hand under Queen Selene''s royal garment, grabbed her plump buttocks along with her undergarment, and pressed them gently.


    Feeling Orion''s firm grasp on her buttocks, Queen Selene shifted her focus to him and nodded. "I thought you would take a long time to leave before I got to see you again. Before you decide to leave again, I can''t hold my desires back any longer," she said, wrapping her arms around Orion''s shoulders.


    Orion smiled and leaned in to kiss her, stretching his fingers below her lower lips and pressing gently against them.


    "Mhm!" Queen Selene moaned softly, reciprocating Orion''s kiss while grinding her hips against his thighs and fingers.


    Feeling the moisture on his fingers, Orion shifted her underwear to the side and pressed gently on her moist, narrow lips. He used his other hand to hold Selene''s waist in ce before manoeuvring his fingers and massaging her soaked, narrow cave.


    It didn''t take long for Orion to feel a sudden wetness flood his hands as Selene copsed on top of him.


    Queen Selene climaxed heavily on his attire, her sensual actions hidden by the gown she was wearing.


    "I never expected you to be this sensitive," Orion said with a raised brow as he picked Queen Selene up from the chair, their bodies still joined together and stepped toward the bed.


    "You know I''m not always this sensitive; stop teasing me," Queen Selene responded, attempting to gently bite Orion''s skin. However, as she did so, she immediately felt her teeth hurt. "Ouch!" she eximed.


    "How many times have I warned you not to do that? My body is tougher than yours," Orion said,ying Queen Selene on her bed and swiftly turning her onto her knees on the queen-sized bed, her waist raised high and her upper body hunched downward.


    "Humph! I keep forgetting how your skin can be both irresistibly soft and impossibly hard," Queen Selene responded with a snort.


    She felt Orion''s actions but didn''t stop him, knowing exactly what he intended. Instead, she widened her legs even more and raised her firm, plump buttocks higher.


    Orion lifted her gown upwards as though unwrapping a gift, revealing her beautiful redce panties, which softly secured her voluptuous curves. He then helped her remove the gown and ced it on the side of the bed.


    Queen Selene''s bare body was exposed to the chilling breeze. Only her red bra remained, and her soaked panties were shifted to the side.


    Though her figure wasn''t as bountiful as some women in the Vige, it was enough to gain Orion''s approval.


    Orion unbuckled his trousers and aligned his throbbing spear with her exposed, wet cave. Without hesitation, he gently slid it in, the tip prating deep into her soaking, narrow, fleshy tunnel.


    "Uhh~~~" Queen Selene moaned, her hands clutching firmly against the sheets.


    Orion firmly grabbed her waist and withdrew his throbbing member, now covered in Queen Selene''s juices, before slowly thrusting inwards, gradually increasing the momentum.


    Pah~~ Pahh~~


    PAHH~~ PAHH~~


    Queen Selene''s moans resonated across the room, blending with the sensual atmosphere.


    With her help, Orion turned her around and gentlyid on top of her, using his teeth to draw down her bra while enveloping her nipples with his lips.


    Queen Selene wrapped her limbs around Orion as he continued to thrust in and out of her, bringing her immense satisfaction as each of her sensual desires was fulfilled one by one.


    "ORION~~ UHH~~" Queen Selene moaned. She had no reason for calling out his name, finding it more pleasurable as Orion continued to prate and consume her body.


    She felt like she had crossed into another realm of pleasure under Orion''s touch, wanting to linger there as long as possible, free from the burdens weighing her shoulders.


    "I''ming!" Orion released her nipples from his lips and warned. With one final thrust, he buried his heated penis deep within Queen Selene''s soaked vagina, ejacting inside her soaked vagina.


    Feeling the hot liquid travel up her womb, Queen Selene moaned loudly, "AHHH~~" Her voice echoed through the room, causing it to tremble. Fortunately, the room was heavily reinforced, ensuring no one outside could witness what was happening inside.


    ¡­....¡­.


    The Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    With a room in the Queen''s pce,


    Eleanora''s expression immediately turned to joy as she observed her sister slowly stirring from her slumber. She reached out towards Ballesha''s cheek, her eyes growing moist, and began to speak, "Ballesha, are you--" However, before she could utter another word, a force pped her hand away.


    "DON''T TOUCH ME!" Ballesha roared angrily, distancing herself from Eleanora on the bed.


    The entire room was enveloped in eerie silence.


    Eleanora stared at Ballesha with a stunned expression, trying to understand why her younger sister was suddenly behaving so strangely. Quickly rposing herself, Eleanora narrowed her gaze at Ballesha.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to you? Why are you behaving this way?" Eleanora asked, scrutinizing her younger sister''s bone-chilling gaze, undeterred by the intensity.


    "You''re the reason why he''s gone! Lord Teth would be here with me if we had never returned to this territory! I should have surrendered you all to him when I had the chance!" Ballesha''s voice gained momentum as she continued, her anger discernible.


    Upon hearing Ballesha''s words, Eleanora was stunned again, her thoughts immediately focusing on one individual.


    "You knew he was a god," Eleanora''s voice cracked as she spoke.


    Ballesha nodded firmly.


    Eleanora was immediately overwhelmed. From the mysterious assant''s speech to the protective barrier that shielded the entire Wanderlust Travelling Runaway City and the enigmatic figure who swiftly departed on a strange beast afterwards ¡ª all these urrences had led everyone to conclude that a divine being had been present in their Runaway city.


    Their investigations confirmed Elder Lorian had abruptly left the city without a trace. Initially, Eleanora had believed her younger sister knew nothing and was merely manipted by a mythical god. However, hearing Ballesha''s words, her emotions immediately became turbulent.


    "GET OUT¡ª" Ballesha began to utter another word, but before she could, a fierce wave of draconic energy surged, causing her body to go limp as she copsed on her bed.


    Fortunately, Eleanora appeared beside Ballesha just in time, her scaly arms catching her before she could touch the bed.


    "It''s all my fault. I should have respected your choice and allowed you to leave this world as you wanted. But I couldn''t bear to let my only remaining family go," Eleanora whispered softly, cradling the unconscious Ballesha in her arms.


    Gently, she ced her on the bed before lying down beside her, holding her tightly.


    ....¡­.


    On the third day following the subjugation of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, the workshop for processing Vylkr Alloys was fully established, marking the start of extraction from the Vylkr alloy mines below.


    Throughout each day and into the darkest hours, Vylkr warriors tirelessly extracted the alloys, transporting them back to Paradise under the vignt eyes of leaders from the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities, who observed from a distance.


    ...


    By the fifth day, the finest cksmiths, enchanters, and Runesmiths across Paradise¡ªVige, Prismerions, and Pixies alike¡ªbegan preparing to craft the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and developing new designs for enhanced Gearweavers. Seraphina and the Healers Association leaders undertook the arduous task of teaching the intricate process from scratch, gradually seeding in mastering theplexities of Vylkr Fusion Armlets.


    ...


    The sixth day marked the beginning of the annual awakening ceremony for the next generation of Vigers, a highly anticipated event in Paradise.


    Orion stood before a diverse crowd, some apanied by children ready to awaken their gifts, while others came to witness the presence of their new Vige Chief.


    Among the attendees were key figures¡ªfrom Caretakers to Stronghold Leaders, including Queen Selene, High King Kael, and High Queen Celeria¡ªwho recognized that this event marked the dawn of a new era for Paradise. It was a rare opportunity for thetter three to participate in a Vige ceremony without fully immersing themselves in its culture.


    Orion cleared his throat and began to address the gathering. "I wee you all here today to witness our young ones'' transition into adulthood as they awaken their gifts. It is my pleasure and honour as the new Vige Chief to guide them towards heights greater than their predecessors," his voice resonated clearly, carrying across the Vige Chief''spound.


    Beside him stood Reena, her expression stern yet exuding authority, embodying the role of a true Vige Chieftess. His wives and children stood nearby, positioned close to the key figures.

 Chapter 963 The Massive Ethereal Tree

    <h4>Chapter 963 The Massive Ethereal Tree </h4>


    Each of them hade to witness Gina''s awakening ceremony¡ªnot only because she had been passionately anticipating it for the past four days but also because, as Orion''s sister and one of the youngest women in the household, she held a special ce in all their hearts. Missing such an important and extraordinary event was out of the question.


    The Former Vige chief and Vige Chieftess stood in another position with a few warriors around them.


    "I kindly request all those here for their awakening to step forward, while the rest of you, please give them some space by stepping back," Orion added, his voice firm yet weing.


    Twenty-five young vigers¡ªboth boys and girls¡ªstepped forward while the rest of the vigers and attendees stepped back, creating a tform for them.


    Orion surveyed their numbers with approval. Due to the vige''s reproductive culture, their present safe haven, and the cessation of child sacrifices for safety, he anticipated that the number of awakeners would soon double, even quadruple until it exploded.


    He eagerly looked forward to that glorious day.


    Orion descended from the stage formed around the sundial and walked to stand behind the assembled group.


    "Everyone, close your eyes tightly!" Orion instructed. Then, ncing behind him, he added, "Everyone capable of utilizing their gifts, please hold hands and focus your energy towards me." He ced one hand on Gina and the other on a young woman beside her.


    The vigers nodded solemnly in response. Those capable of utilizing their gifts held hands, including Reena, Celeste, Greta, Fiona, Fifi, Vivian, Ingrid, and several of Orion''s wives. They channelled Primordial energy through their gifts and focused it on Orion.


    During his awakening ceremony, Orion had no idea what the former Vige Chief or the vigers were doing and merely regarded it as a sacred ritual.


    However, after the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s revtion, the discovery of the half-alive manmade god within the sundial, and the realization that they were connected to its existence, he understood why everything was the way it was and how they could activate the manmade god within it.


    Soon, Orion felt an influx of Primordial energy surge from his legs up through his body. Just as it was about to gather within him, it surged out of his arms and flowed into Gina''s body and the young woman beside her.


    Immediately, they began to feel their temperatures rise, growing hotter and hotter, as the strange energy spread through them, flowing from one sped hand to another. Then, abruptly, the intensity began to lessen. Though they could still feel the heat building within their bodies, it was now much more bearable.


    "Open your eyes," Orion instructed, sighing inwardly in relief as everything seemed to work perfectly.


    The former Vige Chief, Chieftess, and Reena also sighed in relief at the smooth progress. Although they were prepared to intervene if anything went wrong, they preferred not to.


    The idea of having to disrupt the vige''s time-honoured practices, which had continued even after they stepped down and Orion and Reena ascended to leadership, appeared ominous. So, they hoped to avoid any bad omens from such a disruption.


    The other key leaders who hade to witness this ceremony anticipated it would be an unforgettable experience. However, they still couldn''t help but be amazed by the scene unfolding before them.


    They had seen various unusual trees in their lifetimes¡ªthose in the Garden and on the farm, including Saria''s bizarre tree¡ªbut they had never encountered one like this.


    Queen Selene, in particr, clenched her fists as she gazed at the crystals adorning the enormous Crystal Tree. It exuded an aura of both oppression andfort, touching their very beings in a way they had never experienced before.


    She realized they were the only ones feeling this, and they quickly understood that the vigers might have a distinct experiencepared to them, likely due to their unique connection to the tree.


    The young men and women undergoing their awakening ceremony opened their eyes and were left breathless by the sight before them.


    A massive, ethereal crystalline tree towered over them, its branches reaching outward. Each branch bore fruit that glimmered like crystallized gems, radiating a pulsing glow in varying colours that shifted from red to yellow to green and through several more rainbow hues.


    The sundial from which the tree had sprouted was adorned with flowering patterns and intricate designs. Its base stretched downward like roots, scattering far and wide beneath the ground before them. The tree overshadowed them, and the roots appearedrge enough to cover the entirepound.


    Orion furrowed his brows at this sight because the appearance of the ethereal tree was even grander than during his awakening ceremony and when the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had triggered its appearance.


    Even the Vige Chief, Chieftess, and others noticed the ethereal tree''s unusual size. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey, isn''t the ethereal treerger than usual?" murmured a young man.


    "You''re right, it is. But I don''t think it''s strange. After all, considering everything we''ve been through, if everything else has changed, it''s understandable that the ethereal tree would change too," his father responded.


    "Is the change of the ethereal tree a bad thing?" another voice murmured.


    "Of course not, it''s a good thing. Remember the rule, the bigger, the better," another voice asserted.


    "I agree," chimed in another, with several nodding in agreement.


    As this conversation took ce behind Orion, he quicklymanded, "Each of you should pluck a fruit from the tree!" He then added, "Everyone else should refrain from touching the fruits. If you do so, you''ll be severely punished and have to deal with any cmity that befalls you by yourself."


    The Vigers beside him all nodded slowly in understanding. They weren''t foolish enough to touch the fruits again and risk something terrible happening to them.


    Witnessing this, Orion nodded in approval. After all, it would be wrong if someone acted recklessly just to grab a fruit and disrupt the awakening ceremony.


    Each undergoing the awakening ceremony, the young men and women stretched their hands and plucked a fruit.

 Chapter 964 Phenomena Beyond Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 964 Phenomena Beyond Understanding</h4>


    The moment the fruit left the ethereal tree and was firmly in their grasp, it dissolved into a shower of tiny particles, each glowing with a soft, shimmering light. Soon, they all felt a sudden coolness spread through their bodies, cleansing away the heat.


    "Everyone, stop activating your gifts!" Orionmanded, withdrawing his hand.


    The vigers promptlyplied, deactivating their gifts and lowering their hands.


    To everyone''s bewilderment, the massive ethereal tree, which was supposed to retract into the giant sundial, remained in its ce, its presence even more conspicuous.


    Orion''s countenance darkened with a deep frown as he observed the unusual scene. "Everyone, step back to the crowd," he ordered firmly.


    The young awakeners immediately sensed something was amiss upon hearing Orion''s words. They nodded in understanding before swiftly stepping backwards to join the rest of the vigers behind them.


    "Warriors, escort everyone out of the Chief''spound immediately!" Orion said.


    Numerous warriors emerged from the crowd almost instantly, guiding everyone out of the Vige Chief''spound.


    "Is something wrong?" Gina asked, her gaze filled with concern as she looked at Orion''s solemn expression.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. It''s nothing serious that I can''t handle. Just stay with the others and the children, and I''ll figure out what''s going on and resolve it quickly," Orion responded, his expression transforming into a reassuring smile as he gently ruffled Gina''s hair.


    Gina nodded firmly, determination clear on her face. She quickly returned to stand near Celeste, Greta, and the others, who were personally guarded and escorted out of the Vige Chief''spound.


    The Vige Chief and Vige Chieftess, alongside Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, and the other Key Leaders, arrived beside Orion, followed by several more warriors who appeared behind them. Their gazes fixed solemnly on the massive, ethereal crystalline tree.


    "It appears our worst fears were justified, and something has indeed gone wrong with the Pir," Former Vige Chief Brane said, shaking his head in defeat.


    "True. But at least it didn''t interrupt the awakening ceremony," Orion responded, his gaze unwavering from the colossal crystal tree.


    Suddenly, a familiar energy surged, forming a swirling vortex around the massive ethereal tree. It grew in intensity, stunning Orion and the others.


    Divine energy!


    Orion, Stronghold Leader Seth, Queen Selene, and the other Key Leaders'' expressions morphed into solemn weariness.


    ''It can''t be!'' Queen Selene thought, her eyes wavering and body quivering as she looked at it.


    "What''s happening?" High Queen Celeria asked, realizing, along with several other Key Leaders, that this event was unnatural.


    "Something is about to happen, and we need to get everyone as far from here as possible," Orion responded, turning his attention to the warriors behind him. "Send a message for everyone to evacuate the vicinity around the Vige Chief''spound immediately!"


    He wanted them to head for the nearest border city, but given the floating ind''s istion, fleeing wouldn''t help if they couldn''t handle what wasing.


    The warrior nodded and immediately left to ry the warning to those still waiting outside.


    "You all should leave as well. Only Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, a few warriors, and I will stay. Former Vige Chief, you can return and manage the situation, ensuring there''s no chaos," Orion added, addressing the other Key Leaders.


    With hesitation, the Key Leaders nodded in understanding and departed individually. They knew this was beyond their control but chose to maintain serenity across the Orion''s cities amidst the strange unfolding phenomenon.


    Boom!


    The surge of divine energy intensified around the colossal crystal tree, prompting Orion, Stronghold Leader Seth, Zogar, and the remaining warriors to step back, their bodies tense in wariness.


    It wasn''t that they were afraid; after all, each present was an experienced warrior, ready toy their lives down for their territory. However, as the pressure from the divine energy mounted, they felt the Vylkr energy within them boil, bing increasingly chaotic as their primordial energy struggled to suppress it.


    The sky began to darken as rolling thunderclouds swiftly emerged, moving in every direction until the shimmering sunlight waspletely obscured.


    Orion and the others gazed upwards, their expressions grim. They had never encountered anything like this before. While they had witnessed various phenomena, none had been linked to the emergence of divine energy.


    A sudden realization dawned on them, causing their bodies to tense even more as they braced themselves for what was about to unfold.


    ...


    Outside the Vige Chief Compound,


    "Let''s go. We''ll leave it for Orion and the rest to handle. I''m sure he doesn''t want us in the way," Fifi said, standing confidently on the icy tform she had created, her sisters gathered around her.


    The tform floated atop a surge of water controlled by her gift, ensuring they were swiftly carried away from danger.


    Though her expression remained calm, Fifi''s heart churned with mixed emotions. She had gleaned a clue about what was happening and sensed that her sisters had also pieced it together. Surely, Orion and the others had reached the same conclusion.


    The women nodded in silent agreement, theirposed exteriors concealing turbulent hearts.


    As they left, they observed the warriors efficiently managing the chaos. Meanwhile, the Key leaders stood watch at various distances from the Vige Chief''spound, their eyes fixed on the source of the bizarre phenomenon.


    ¡­.


    Patriarch Rn''s Mansion


    "I wonder what''s going on now?" Flintor asked, her gaze fixed on the darkened sky and the churning thunderclouds that ominously obscured the heavens.


    "I thought I was finally going to rest. Are you sure they didn''t name this ce Paradise by mistake?" Leona muttered wearily, her voice tinged with exhaustion, as she held her Gearweaver and headed towards the mansion. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We''ll continue the training tomorrow. You can go and rest now,"Leona added.


    Flintor raised an eyebrow at her words. "Don''t you want to find out what''s happening?"


    Leona shook her head quietly.


    "The less you know, the better. And considering the intensity of this, I think we shouldn''t¨C¨C" Leif began, but before he could finish his sentence, a wave of oppression descended upon his shoulders, filling him with an iprehensible dread before abruptly disappearing.

 Chapter 965 Rebirth Of A Goddess

    Chapter 965 Rebirth Of A Goddess


    ??The surroundings were eerily silent, with the only resonating sounds being the thunderclouds rolling across the firmament.


    "Everyone, let''s head inside. It''s not safe to stay out at a time like this," Patriarch Rn said, his voice calm yet his stern expression glistening with sweat. His steps quickened as he approached the mansion, disappearing inside.


    One by one, they all took a deep breath and nodded silently, their faces soaked with sweat and marked with horror as they shuffled weakly back into the mansion. The sensation of fear still lingered in their bodies, overwhelming and inescapable.


    Isadora couldn''t help but shiver uncontrobly as she cast onest look skyward in the direction where the thunderstorms were rolling and from where the oppressive, dreadful aura had emanated.


    She swiftly walked into the mansion, the door closing behind them.


    ¡­....


    "You know what? I don''t even want to know what''s happening," Seig said, wiping off the sweat beads covering his entire body.


    What kind of overbearing aura was that? So domineering!


    "Haa¡­. Haaa¡­." Evadne breathed out heavily as shey on her back. The oppressive, dreadful aura had taken her by surprise, suddenly causing her to break down before it abruptly vanished.


    "Are you okay?" Seig asked, his voice filled with concern as he turned his attention to Evadne.


    Evadne nodded. "Haaa¡­ I was just caught off guard¡­ that''s all."


    "Let''s get inside before it gets worse," Seig responded, approaching Evadne and supporting her with her arms on his shoulders, guiding her towards the building. Their legs moved weakly, their entire beings still shivering from the sensation they had both experienced earlier.


    ¡­.


    On every corner of the floating ind, a dense wave of divine energy swept outward, carrying an overbearing, dreadful aura that caused countless individuals to faint. A few slipped intoas and were rushed to the Healers'' Association buildings, while others remained frozen in fear, unable to move or speak.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The fierce howling winds soon engulfed the floating ind, apanied by a sea of rolling thunderclouds that unleashed thousands of fierce lightning bolts and thunderps across the heavens, seemingly resisting the emergence of something unseen.


    Nevertheless, the Primordial barrier held against the dreadful aura, leaving only the terrifying booms of the darkened thunderclouds echoing through the skies.


    The inhabitants of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and The Sleeping Fox Runaway City feared another Vylkr Veil Phenomenon was imminent, as they were trapped by their close proximity and the overwhelming spectacle above.


    Although the riled atmosphere quickly quelled, the firmament remained unchanged, apanied by an increasing intensity of oppression.


    ¡­.¡­.....


    Vige Chief''s Compound


    Sensing the dreadful aura that had just passed through them, causing some warriors to copse on the ground due to their proximity to the sundial, Orion immediately summoned the Crimson Greatsword.


    Bang!


    The gleaming crimson-red Greatsword emerged, its de striking the ground and causing the earth to copse in a hundred-inch radius. Orion firmly gripped the handle, and Aerialia appeared alongside the Crimson Greatsword.


    Aerialia''s expression darkened into a deep frown. "Be careful, Orion. You are about to face a god," she warned, surveying the scene from the unconscious warriors and those still kneeling to the trembling Stronghold Leaders, and warriors were struggling to remain upright.


    Orion stood amidst them, drenched in sweat, his expression fierce and solemn.


    "A god," Orion echoed quietly, hoping Stronghold Leader Zogar and the others wouldn''t hear him.


    The turbulent concentration of Divine energy swirled around the massive ethereal tree, and a hurricane-like wind tore at the surroundings.


    "Indeed. I sensed the aura within the Crimson Greatsword''s mark, so I''m certain it belongs to a god. As for who it might be, I believe we can make a straightforward guess," Aerialia responded. "Also, it seems the Morphic Puppet you wore as armour protected you from experiencing the full force of that aura, unlike the others." She nodded in appreciation at the Vylkr artefact.


    "Tchh!" Orion clicked his tongue in annoyance, keenly aware of the damage the brief, dreadful aura had caused. He felt his Vylkr energy draining rapidly from blocking the aura.


    "If it''s a god, do you really think it''s her?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Aerialia, wavering with concern.


    Aerialia closed her eyes and nodded slowly. "Yes, I''vee to the same conclusion. We have witnessed Naka''s attempts to revive her consistently failing, so this means that when Aegis of the Arctic Deity regained his memories, he discovered something we hadn''t known. It seems he took action against it before his demise. However, he likely didn''t fully know that his attempt would be sessful, or he would have informed you."


    "If so, then that''s perfect. I''ve been eager to test the true power of your divine artefact. Perhaps this is my chance," Orion said, feeling the Morphic Puppet gradually envelop his body like armour as he extended it to cover every inch of it, including his neck to head.


    Activating his gift, a brilliant bluish lightning engulfed the Crimson Greatsword and his entire inky ck-scaled armour, crackling through the air like a fierce thunderstorm. His muscles tightened, causing the ground beneath him to fracture into intricate spiderwebs as he readied to attack.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia furrowed her brows, a frown etching onto her face. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of ying a god?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "What do you think? I''ve in a manmade god once; I believe I can do it again," Orion responded, a wry smile on his lips. Standing as the sole survivor, he was determined not to disappoint the others and let them fall further into despair.


    Aerialia swiftly shook her head in disagreement. "That doesn''t count. You''ve seen through Aegis of the Arctic Deity memories, so you understand the capabilities of one. You won''t stand a chance against one alone. Let''s wait and see how things unfold before rushing into an attack. Aegis of the Arctic Deity must have acted for a reason, so it''s best to observe and understand before taking action."

 Chapter 966 Rebirth Of A Goddess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 966 Rebirth Of A Goddess (2)</h4>


    "I feel like my insides are boiling," Orion gritted out, stunning Aerialia with his words.


    Aerialia scrutinized Orion''s figure, then nced at the other Vylkr warriors in the vicinity, noting their grim expressions as they desperately clung to consciousness.


    At that moment, thousands of lightning bolts and thunderps streaked through the firmament, gradually converging into a single vortex directly above the Vige Chief''s Compound. It resembled a swirling tempest, like the sky descending upon the earth.


    It was a scene of awe-inspiring terror, more outrageous than anything they had witnessed in the past!


    The storms of lightning and thunder, shouldered by the firmament, descended and aimed to strike towards the Sundial. Unsurprisingly, they dispersed as soon as they collided with the Primordial barrier. Unable to give up on its advance, they gathered at the centre of the descending sky and unleashed their attack on the Primordial energy.


    However, just as before, they disappeared into thin air when collided.


    The Primordial barrier disyed its extreme defensive prowess against the falling firmament, prompting all who witnessed this scene to sigh in relief. Their hopes of surviving this ordeal were rekindled in their hearts.


    Orion felt some of the tension in his body loosen briefly. However, it soon returned as the massive Sundial, standing tall like a pir, cracked open.


    The massive, ethereal tree began to shrink from its branches down to its roots until they coalesced into a vast shining light of many colours that continuously flickered, forcing Orion to squint behind his armour.


    All that remained was the whirlwind, the sound of wind tearing through the air, hovering over the shimmering multicoloured light that slowly began to take shape.


    Orion steadily released his Vylkr energy from his four containers,manding his lightning to spread across the Vige Chief''spound.


    CRACCKLLEE!! CRAACCKLLEE!!


    He formed a thick of lightning around it, bolts rushing forth from his body in all directions.


    At that instant, the shimmering multicoloured light began to diminish, and the whirlwind that had appeared gradually dissipated as swiftly as it had arrived, taking the heavy winds with it.


    Orion''s unwavering gaze was fixed on the small figure emerging from the bright light. It was a beautiful young woman with dark skin and long, golden hair streaked with ck and white, flowing upwards in waves.


    She was dressed in a deep golden gown adorned with numerous gems and crystals, and her neck, arms, waist, and ankles glittered with various golden and gemstone jewellery. On her feet were golden shoes adorned with rubies and other precious stones.


    A wave of oppressive divine energy suddenly surged again, briefly pushing Orion thirty inches from his previous position.


    Looking at the familiar figure of the woman, Orion''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    It was indeed her!


    Even though he had expected Ilse to be responsible for all of this, Orion was still amazed that his assumptions were correct.


    After all, he had witnessed her death within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories and Naka''s desperate attempts to save her from the Vylkr energy and resurrect her. His reaction to the unfolding shocking scene was natural.


    Aerialia narrowed her eyes at the familiar goddess before her. Despite appearing younger than she hadst seen her, she knew without a doubt that the woman before her was Ilse, the goddess of treasures.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar, Stronghold Leader Seth, and all the warriors within the area had been rendered unconscious by the second wave of oppressive divine energy, unable to witness the unfolding scene before them.


    As the goddess''s feet touched the ground, it cracked, spreading slightly for a few meters. The roaring firmament continuously bombarded the primordial barrier with its rolling thunderclouds, threatening to burst it open; however, just like before, all their attempts were for nought.


    Her eyes fluttered open, revealing crystalline iridescent pupils slightly simr to the Prismerions, shining with an otherworldly hue, like a treasure not of this world.


    Suddenly, the copsing firmament cleared alongside the sea of rolling thunderclouds.


    The light and darkness of the world around them shifted as a dazzling, shimmering ray of sunlight illuminated the sky. However, upon closer inspection, it wasn''t sunlight emanating from the sky; instead, a massive circle of mes, appearing to be half the size of the floating ind, descending as though the very essence of the sun itself was falling from the sky.


    The air seared fiercely, sending ripples across the sky. While those within the Primordial barrier were shielded from its chilling heat, those outside felt its dreadful effects.


    Ridiculous! Absolutely outrageous!


    What manner of change in attack was this?


    Orion cursed as he watched the unfolding spectacle, his senses tracking every movement of the resurrected goddess before him, his eyes fixed on the zing miniature sun that set the sky aze.


    It was evident to anyone with eyes that the firmament was intent on breaking through the Primordial barrier.


    However, Orion wasn''t disheartened. Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s words reassured him of the Primordial barrier''s defensive prowess, and he understood that it couldn''t be easily broken, even if the sky wanted it to be so.


    The young woman noticed the unnaturally frightening urrence in the sky and looked upwards. She knitted her brow and focused on Orion, her hand moving as though drawing something out of the air.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Orion vanished from his position, reappearing before her in seconds. He left behind a forty-meter crater where he had stood previously, copsing the Vige Chief''spound fifteen meters deep into the ground in his wake. Dust billowed into the air, shrouding the surroundings in a dusty mist. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion brandished the Crimson Greatsword with a swift swing, aiming directly at her neck.


    Stunned by Orion''s arrival, the young woman watched, her iridescent pupils reflecting Orion''s lightning-coated figure and Crimson Greatsword as it approached her.


    The lightning touched her skin and immediately dispersed into thin air while the Crimson Greatsword continued advancing, slicing through part of the young woman''s face.


    WHOOSH!! BANG!!

 Chapter 967 Clash With The Divine

    Chapter 967 sh With The Divine


    ??Orion mmed his foot on the ground, creating another twenty-six-meter-wide crater as he controlled the swing of his sword and turned around, slicing her from her lower body up to her upper body.


    Orionpleted his attack before the young woman''s head separated from her body, causing her body to split into two parts that fell on opposing sides of the ground.


    The miniature sun had already shed against the barrier, lighting the environment with a bright orange-yellowish hue. But just as he expected, the miniature sun soon dissipated, unable to force a tear through the barrier or even cause it to tremble.


    Orionnded on the ground, his gaze fixed on the sliced body parts scattered before him, before raising his hand to inspect the dent the Crimson Greatsword had made on the Sundial. Despite inadvertently attacking the Sundial due to her proximity, it had only a small chip at the side, causing Orion to frown as he examined it.


    The sky soon dissipated and returned to normal, as if the sky had given up on its futile task.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aerialia arrived before Orion, ncing at the woman before shifting her attention to him. "Didn''t you learn something from what I told you about the gods?" she asked, her eyes lingering on the corpse, which slowly twitched and stretched towards its severed pieces as if trying to reassemble itself.


    "She was about to draw a weapon," Orion exined, withdrawing his gaze from the sky and looking at the finely crafted dagger with ruby on its base lying on the ground. He then shifted his attention towards the goddess, slowly healing and merging back together.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia exhaled and shook her head. "She''ll be healed soon. In the meantime, we should get everyone to a safer location."


    Orion observed as the young woman was fully healed but remained unconscious. He shifted his attention around him, surveying the surroundings, and nodded tiredly in understanding.


    Almost instantly, warriors began to gather within the wreckage, their eyes fixed on Orion, his armour and the Crimson Greatsword in his grasp, and the unconscious young woman lying beside him.


    The warriors wore shocked and bewildered expressions as they looked at Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth and the other unconscious warriors.


    "What are you waiting for? Quickly get the Former Vige Chief and the others, and summon the healers immediately," Orionmanded sternly, his voice snapping the warriors out of their daze.


    They all nodded in understanding and swiftly moved to attend to them.


    Orion stood vignt beside the goddess, prepared to decapitate her once more if she attempted any rash disturbance again.


    ¡­.....


    Three hourster


    Due to the disturbance caused by goddess Ilse''s resurrection, countless individuals, including healers, had fallen unconscious. This led to a rush to the Healers Association, overwhelming their rooms, halls, and even the waiting area, necessitating division to amodate everyone.


    The remaining healers were pushed to their limits, working tirelessly for hours.


    Even some of Orion''s wives and children were affected by the event. Fortunately, their issues were not serious, and they were quickly healed upon arrival at the buildings, making way for others in need.


    The sky had returned to its usual calm as if the spine-chilling cmity of hours ago had never urred.


    Meanwhile, the destruction of the Vige Chief''spound had been addressed, with only the reconstruction of the copsed hut left. This task was left to former Vige Chief Brane and Chieftess Zara, who would reside there.


    Orion knew that the long-standing impact of the overbearing terrifying aura and the horrific scene from the sky would linger in their psyches, and they would likely never fully recover.


    After ensuring his wives and children had safely returned home and leaving them in the care of Fifi, Saria, and T, Orion returned to the Healers Association buildings.


    As the sole Key Leader who emerged unscathed from the event, he needed to prevent Paradise from descending into chaos. Fortunately, his presence was enough to assure everyone that the situation was under control.


    Having visited 20 Healers Association branches across Orion''s Cities, Orion immediately checked on the other Key Leaders, especially Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, and the others closest to the Sundial, to see how they were faring.


    ¡­.


    Orion recounted everything that had transpired to Key Leaders ¨C¨CFormer Vige Chief Brane, Chieftess Zara, Stronghold Leader Zogar, Seth, Queen Selene, High King Kael, High Queen Celeria, Vige Chief Reena, and the Caretakers.


    Although they had all been present and witnessed everything firsthand, they couldn''t help but be stunned and astonished, especially when Orion reached thetter part of his exnation.


    A miniature sun descending from the sky!


    A resurrected goddess, presumably the creator of the Prismerion race!


    Their heads began to swirl as if they could not properly process such information.


    "Chief, I want to see her. If she''s my goddess, then I''ll know the moment I set my eyes on her," Queen Selene said, her expression calm as she fixed her eyes on Orion.


    Although she appearedposed, she couldn''t help but feel a tumult of emotions within her heart. The fact that her goddess had resurrected was enough for her to want to rush out of the room and towards her location, but she restrained herself from disying such an unseemly sight.


    Orion nodded at her words before turning his attention toward the other key leaders to hear their thoughts.


    "Honestly, I''m more interested in meeting a real goddess right now, especially after the damage she caused in our territory," Stronghold Leader Zogar said, holding back his stunned expression.


    As one of the individuals closest to the Sundial when the event transpired, he had unmistakably felt the oppressive, dreadful aura that rendered even a five-star warrior like him unconscious. Along with being wary about having another god among them, he was more concerned about understanding her intentions.


    "I''m also interested in seeing who this goddess is and understanding how she''s connected to Naka," Stronghold Leader Seth added, his expression stern.


    The underlying meaning behind his words was clear to everyone.

 Chapter 968 Divine Countermeasures

    Chapter 968 Divine Countermeasures


    ??The key leaders, including Former Vige Chief Brane, voiced their opinions individually. "I would like to see the goddess who destroyed my long-standing Vige Chief''spound and also understand how she''s rted to Naka," he said, his eyes firm and resolute.


    Upon hearing their opinions, Orion nodded in understanding. "Let''s go," he said, standing up from his seat.


    The other key leaders followed suit, rising from their seats one by one and falling in line behind him as he led the way forward.


    ¡­.....


    At the edge of the floating ind, filled with countless tall trees and greenery, a thick streak coalesced from multiple bolts of lightning struck the ground before dispersing to reveal Orion and the key leaders.


    They stood before a small building that appeared to be newly built, guarded by two three-star warriors. In the distance, four high-rise buildings could be seen, with smoke billowing from two of them.


    The building before them was where the goddess Ilse was currently residing. The other two buildings in the distance were the facilities where the Vylkr alloys were being heavily processed. The remaining two buildings were the research centre for recreating the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and developing newly enhanced Gearweavers for the warriors'' use.


    Orion hadn''t ced her there by mistake. This way, before she could inflict any harm on the inhabitants of Paradise, they could swiftly throw her off the floating ind down to the Vylkr-filled earth below.


    If they couldn''t manage that, they could always use the Vylkr energy from the warriors and the Vylkr alloys to weaken her and easily remove her from Paradise. It was a well-calcted move.


    The only reason he hadn''t utilised Vylkr energy during his attack was that he didn''t want to utterly destroy her again but simply incapacitate her. Like Aerialia, he harboured the belief that the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had a reason for doing this and wouldn''t cause unnecessary harm to them.


    Orion walked towards the small building while the key leaders remained in their positions, hesitant to take a step forward. However, seeing Orion about to pull the door open, they each gritted their teeth in resolution and took a step forward.


    The two three-star warriors greeted them respectfully, and they reciprocated.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they entered the small building, they were immediately met with the sight of a sleek, dark humanoid figure. It had elongated limbs and a lithe body, with smooth, obsidian-like skin shimmering with an eerie, iridescent sheen. It stood at approximately 1.8 meters (6 feet) tall.


    Its eyes glowed with a faint, malevolent light as it acknowledged their presence before shifting its focus to the sleeping figure on the bed.


    The sleeping figure was a gorgeous young woman with dark skin, and wavy, long, golden hair streaked with ck and white cascading down. She was dressed in a deep golden gown adorned with numerous gems and crystals.


    Her neck, arms, waist, and ankles glittered with various golden and gemstone jewellery, while her feet were adorned with golden shoes encrusted with rubies and other precious stones.


    Orion had stationed the Morphic Puppet to guard over her unconscious body, with strict orders to incapacitate her again if she attempted to leave the building or engage in any simr actions to what had happened thest time she awakened.


    "Goddess Ilse!" Queen Selene eximed, tears brimming in her eyes as she gazed at the sleeping figure on the bed.


    Despite her altered appearance, the overwhelming sense of satisfaction andfort confirmed to her that this was indeed goddess Ilse.


    However, Queen Selene refrained from rushing forward impulsively. Instead, she maintained a cautious distance, her eyes roaming goddess Ilse''s form, absorbing every detail.


    The key leaders, too, kept their gaze, scrutinising the sleeping goddess''s appearance.


    "Do you have any idea when she is going to wake up?" High King Kael asked, his gaze fixed on Orion.


    Unlike the other key leaders, the Pixies had various dealings with Aegis of the Arctic Deity, so he wasn''t as impacted by the presence of a goddess who was supposed to have been dead for thousands of years.


    "No, I don''t. We will simply have to wait and see when she awakens. For now, we should continue with the projects we have already nned. The citizens are calm because they trust us, but if we show any signs of worry, Paradise might erupt into chaos even before she wakes," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    The recent event had shaken the warriors to their core more than the Vylkr spawn attack, so he understood the importance of maintaining calm and order.


    "What if she awakens and decides to cause trouble again?" Caretaker Z asked, her brows furrowing in thought.


    Before Orion could respond, Queen Selene immediately interjected, "The moment she awakens, I''ll be there. If goddess Ilse sees me and realises that I''m her child, I doubt she''ll do anything to harm Paradise."


    "I''m impressed that you''re willing to take on such a risk, Queen Selene, but your words are not reassuring. We need an effective method to deal with her if she causes even the slightest disturbance in the Orion Cities," Caretaker Z responded, shaking her head in disagreement.


    "I''m afraid to say that we have no effective method to handle a god if she decides to cause trouble again. With the Morphic Puppet here, our best option is to remove her from the Primordial barrier and hope she can''t return or that she meets her end in the Vylkr vine-infestednds below," Orion replied with a sigh.


    Caretaker Z held back her words and sighed, her hands tightening into fists, mirroring the tension the other Key Leaders in the room felt.


    They knew Orion''s words were true, yet they struggled to ept their defenselessness against a god, especially one connected to Naka.


    "Well then, if that''s settled, there''s no reason for us to linger here. Let''s return to our duties in the Orion Cities," Former Vige Chief Brane responded, turning towards the door with Former Vige Chieftess Zara beside him.

 Chapter 969 Ginas Virginity**

    Chapter 969 Gina''s Virginity**


    ??The Key Leaders nodded in agreement and filed out one by one, each eager to focus on their respective responsibilities and clear their minds.


    Orion turned to nce at the sleeping goddess, then shifted his attention to the Morphic Puppet, which simultaneously looked back at him.


    "Watch her closely. If she attempts to leave this room or does anything drastic upon waking, incapacitate her immediately," Orion instructed,municating hismand to the Morphic Puppet.


    The Vylkr artefact responded to hismands autonomously and could work by itself, much like the day they had captured it. Though it could execute simple andplexmands, its full capabilities remained unknown except for its formidable strength.


    The Morphic Puppet''s eyes gleamed as it received its orders, and then it redirected its focus to the sleeping goddess.


    Orion turned away and exited the room, closing the door behind him. He swiftly escorted the Caretakers back to the farm and returned home with Reena.


    ¡­...


    Orion''s Manor


    Bolts of lightning struck within Orion''s manorpound, dissipating to reveal Orion and Reena.


    Immediately, Gina lunged towards Orion, wrapping her limbs around him.


    "Are you okay? Is everything alright now?" Gina asked, her tone filled with anxiety.


    "I''ve told you not to worry so much. This wasn''t because of you," Orion reassured her, enveloping her in his arms to calm her nerves.


    Gina nodded, pulling her head back before kissing him briefly. When she pulled away, her eyes gleamed with emotions and desire.


    Reena took the opportunity to gently p her junior sister''s buttocks. "Can''t you wait until we''re inside?" she chided, noticing their sisters gathering one by one to greet them after their arrival.


    Gina winced in pain, tightening her grip around Orion as she turned her attention to Reena and snorted, "I''ve already gone through my awakening ceremony. So, whatever I do with my husband is none of your business."


    The woman at the entrance heard her words and couldn''t help but chuckle lightly. Witnessing Reena and Gina''s banter was enough to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    Reena snorted in response, then headed towards the manor. She needed to rest and gather her thoughts after the day''s events and the information she had absorbed.


    The other women understood her mood and gave her space to retreat to her room and rest.


    Orion walked into the manor with his arms wrapped around Gina. He knew their banter was just to let off steam and lighten the atmosphere. Besides, he couldn''t longer avoid her advances, having promised to take her when she went through her Awakening Ceremony.


    Gina took the opportunity to steal a kiss from Orion and even began to take off her dress. Her bare skin melded against Orion''s warm, muscrly defined body.


    A chill ran up her spine as Orion firmly grasped her round buttocks, causing her to moan.


    "You can''t hold yourself back, can you?" Orion chuckled as he approached the staircase to take her to his room.


    "Let''s do it here~~" Gina moaned, grinding her waist against Orion''s. "I want you to take my virginity in front of everyone and show them that you''ve made me your partner," she added, her lips trailing along Orion''s neck.


    Orion raised a brow before letting out a chuckle. "Okay, we''ll do it here," he said, signalling Crystallia and Fifi to bring a bed and arrange it for their activities.


    Within a minute, everything was arranged, and Orion swiftly took Gina to the bed andid her down. With her legs outstretched, he leaned forward and nibbled on her nipples, ying with her budding breasts and covering them with his saliva.


    Gina''s breasts were slightly smaller than Ursa''s and Sura''s, especially since they had given birth and their breasts had grown bigger. To help her quicken their development, he knew he would have to get her pregnant.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t taken his fertility suppression mixture today.


    Moreover, he had listened to Gina''s request because this could help further lessen the tension in the atmosphere.


    "Brother~~ "Gina moaned unrestrained, feeling Orion exploring her body. It excited her so much that she felt her lower lips getting moist even before he touched her there.


    "Brother, take me~~ I can''t wait any longer~~ I want to feel you inside me~~~" Gina''s moans resonated across the main room, her voice sensually filling the atmosphere.


    Gina shifted her gaze to the side and saw that her elder sisters had already lifted their dresses and started massaging their private parts¡ªsome were cleanly shaved, while others were hairy and bushy. She smiled at the unfolding scene and refocused her gaze on Orion.


    This time, she wasn''t the one waiting and watching as Orion took them all one by one; instead, she was lying on the bed, waiting for Orion to take her virginity before their chance came.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Orion gradually raised his head to lock gazes with Gina''s hazy eyes and sealed her lips. They entwined their tongues together, tasting each other for a few seconds before pulling back, a thin line of saliva connecting their lips.


    Orion positioned Gina''s waist and aligned his throbbing spear with her dripping wet cave.


    "Are you ready?" Orion whispered, his warm breath grazing her ear.


    "Yes. Take me, brother~~" Gina moaned in response, wrapping her arms around Orion''s shoulders and anchoring her legs on both sides of his waist.


    Orion nodded and slowly prated her tight entrance, tearing through her hymen before continuing to advance further.


    "Ah~~" Gina''s eyes widened in amazement as she felt her brother''s hardened, veiny penis inside her for the first time.


    Is this what it feels like to have someone you love inside you? It''s incredible!


    Gina finally understood why her senior sisters always seemed so satisfied whenever Orion prated them.


    "Fill me up, brother~~" Gina roared in pleasure, stunning the women around them into momentarily pausing their activities.


    Orion could feel his hardened shaft throbbing deep within Gina''s vagina, stimting both of their senses. He moaned in response before delivering one final thrust, burying his entire length inside her.

 Chapter 970 Ginas Virginity(2)**

    Chapter 970 Gina''s Virginity(2)**


    ??"Ah~~ Ohh~~" Gina moaned in pleasure, feeling Orion''s throbbing shaft hitting what she presumed was her womb.


    He pulled back and began to thrust in and out gently.


    Pahh~~~ Pah~~~


    PAhh~~ PAh~~


    As they continued, with Orion maintaining a steady rhythm of thrusts, Gina slowly lost herself to the pleasure, moaning loudly until she began to feel faint.


    Sensing Gina''s state, Orion prepared himself to ejacte sooner.


    "I''m cumming~~" Orion warned, his words snapping Gina awake from her daze as she tightened her grip around him.


    Momentster, Orion''s shaft erupted, flooding Gina''s tight walls with his fertile semen and impregnating her.


    "I''m going to get pregnant~~ Brother~~ I''m going to carry your child~~" Gina moaned loudly, feeling Orion''s scorching semen travel from her narrowed inner walls up to her womb.


    A satisfied smile spread across Gina''s lips as she went limp and unconscious.


    Orion gently pulled out and leaned in to kiss her forehead and lips softly. He then turned to the side, "Can you help her take a bath and prepare her bed?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Fiona and Vivian.


    They all nodded and quickly arranged themselves before helping Gina stand up and carry her upstairs.


    Orion swiftly cleaned himself up andy with his back on the other side of the bed, his eyes shifting to his Pixie wives, who observed the scene with hazy lust, causing him to exhale deeply.


    He had grown much stronger than before, such that the Pixies'' racial ability - Dust Morphosis - no longer affected him. Even if multiple powerful Pixies used the ability on him simultaneously, he would only shrink for a few seconds before returning to his former stature.


    Therefore, apart from Maeve, he couldn''t have kushi with them. The least he could do was caress their lower lips or stimte them in other ways to satisfy their desires temporarily.


    It reminded him of his situation with the tree nymphs. Although they could have kushi, he couldn''t impregnate them for fear of subjecting them to the same fate as Anara had experienced, considering Grace''s current condition.


    This enabled him to understand that having the ability to impregnate women across species was just one hurdle among many. Nheless, Orion was prepared to face this challenge head-on, especially since it concerned his wives.


    Orion shifted his gaze forward, observing as Meldra approached him. She wore a silver-red mixed-coloured, long, off-shoulder dress covering her body, revealing her enticing curves. Her clear silver hair poured down her back, adding a mature and appealing aura around her.


    When she arrived before him, she lifted the hem from her ankles to her knees and gently settled on Orion''s waist. She knew Orion preferred to undress herself, so she left it to him.


    Orion smiled, reaching for her voluptuous thighs to feel them before grabbing the hem and gently pulling it upwards, removing the dress and tossing it aside.


    Meldra tied her clear silver hair in a knot before leaning forward, pressing her palms against Orion''s chest for support as their breaths mingled.


    Orion leaned in to kiss her, reaching behind to grasp her soft, protruding buttocks. As their lips met, he kneaded them, relishing the sensation as they spilt through his fingers.


    With his free hand, he gently pulled aside one of her bountiful, slightly sagging breasts, softly squeezing and ying with its nipple, ensuring she felt every pleasurable movement before he was satisfied. Breaking the kiss, he watched as she licked off the saliva connecting their lips.


    With one arm around her upper body, Orion murmured, "Raise yourself. waist"


    Meldra lifted her hips, feeling immediately the stiff, throbbing pole pressing against her dripping, soaked cave. Orion''s other hand squeezed her left plentiful butt cheeks, applying gentle pressure as she understood the signal, lowering herself onto Orion''s scorching, veiny pole.


    "Auhh~~ Uhh~~ Auhh~~" Meldra moaned as she descended, feeling Orion''s shaft prating deeper into her until he filled her uppletely with his length.


    Suddenly!


    Orion gripped both sides of her waist, pulling her upwards before plunging back in. Not content to let Orion do all the work, Meldra ced her arms over him on the bed, her lips asionally meeting his as she raised her hips and mmed down onto Orion''s hardened, veiny penis.


    Her protruding buttocks rippled with each thrust, creating the sound of flesh hitting flesh that filled the room.


    PAH!! PAHHH!!


    "Augh~~ Uggh~~ Husband, I can feel you inside of me~~" Meldra moaned in pleasure, her body heating up with increasing intensity as Orion''s every touch heightened her desires.


    Finally, Orion sensed that he was about to ejacte. However, he held back and continued thrusting his hips forward as Meldra hammered hers onto him. Then, he ejacted unexpectedly, spilling his semen as she raised her hips and mmed them downwards, causing his thick, whitish semen to coat her lower body and the sides of her buttocks.


    "AUHHH~~~ ARGGHHH~~" Meldra moaned loudly as Orion''s unexpected ejaction caught her by surprise, covering her lower body. At the same time, the rest of his semen spilt into her narrow cave and her already pregnant womb.


    After sensing that Orion hadpletely emptied himself within her, she copsed on top of him. "Haa¡­. Haa¡­" Meldra breathed heavily, trying to regain herposure.


    Orion lifted her up as he noticed Ingrid approaching them from behind. She knelt beside him and Meldra, saying, "Open your mouth and drink this." She opened the bottle, pouring the fertility suppression mixture into his mouth.


    Orion finished drinking the contents of the bottle until it was empty.


    "That''s enough. Now we can continue," Ingrid said, closing the bottle and tossing it aside. She then pulled down her blue dress, revealing her enormous breasts that carried more weight than Meldra''s, with darkened nipples adorned with traces of breastmilk dripping.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Taking the opportunity, Meldra kissed Orion onest time on his forehead before sliding beside him to the other side of the bed.


    At that moment, Merida, Maya, and Crystallia appeared as if they had coordinated their timing beforehand, immediately taking Orion and sensually ravaging his body.

 Chapter 971 Gina’s Star Potential

    <h4>Chapter 971 Gina''s Star Potential </h4>


    Meanwhile, Orion rxed, responding proactively to their movements as he attended to each of them one by one, ensuring the tension in the air dissipated and leaving them all with satisfying smiles as they drifted off to sleep.


    Fiona and Vivian soon descended the stairs, ready to join them on the bed.


    The night turned out even more pleasant than he had anticipated.


    ¡­.....


    The days flew by as the Awakening Ceremony was put on hold to focus on reconstructing the Vige Chief''s Compound. Former Vige Chief Brane entrusted Orion with the leadership of reconstructing the Vige Chief''s Compound as the Vige Chief, and the entire structure underwent aplete redesign and expansion.


    He was mindful not to overwhelm Former Vige Chief Brane and Chieftess Zara with unfamiliar designs, so he maintained the traditional hut-like structure but expanded thepound fivefold.


    He incorporated modern features such as floors, an advanced venttion system designed by the Prismerions for optimal climate control, luxurious bedrooms and bathing areas, and a private garden stocked with nts and fruits from both the farm and garden, tended by tree nymphs and visited by Pixies.


    This development also facilitated the Pixies'' integration into Paradise, allowing them to socialize more freely with other races and the vigers.


    During these days, Orion kept a vignt watch over the sleeping goddess, asionally leaving Aerialia to monitor her to ensure she remained inactive by choice. However, after confirming she wasn''t feigning sleep, Orion wondered if his attack had somehow done something wrong to her resurrection.


    ¡­.


    After three days, the inner strength evaluation to confirm one''s potential to be a warrior marked the near culmination of the awakening ceremony.


    "Next," bellowed a man who looked familiar to Orion, having tested his evaluation the previous year. He held a globe-like ck crystal with both palms as he stood before the twenty-five individuals participating in this year''s ceremony, lined up in anticipation.


    nking them stood some of the vige''s most well-known warriors from the Rightward and Leftward Strongholds and the Key Leaders on the other. Each observed intently, eager to identify the emerging powerful warrior of the year.


    A young man stepped forward and ced his hand on the crystal. It emitted an intense, dazzling, milky-white light thatsted a few seconds before fading into faint wisps of light flickering around. Finally, the light settled in the centre, forming four bright, miniature crystal stars.


    "Four stars!" announced the man holding the crystal, a broad smile spreading. Having already identified four three-star potentials out of the initial ten individuals, all possessing one to two-star potential, he was especially thrilled by the emergence of another four-star inner strength potential, mainly since they had only seen one alongside a six-star potentialst year.


    Despite his excitement, heposed himself and gestured for the young man to step aside. "Next!" he called out loudly, prompting the next participant toe forward.


    Gina ced her hand on the crystal, her heart racing as she watched it shine brightly before dimming and settling to reveal four bright miniature crystal stars.


    "Four stars!!" the man bellowed enthusiastically,ughter bubbling up after his announcement.


    Incredible! Two four-star potentials!!


    At this moment, even if none of the remaining candidates awaken with more than two-star potential, it wouldn''t matter because these two were already more than enough.


    Orion, his wives, Former Vige Chief Brane, and the others all beamed with smiles upon hearing the announcement. Despite the development of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, which promised to enhance Vylkr warriors'' potential, natural talent and growth remained invaluable.


    It meant they could still surpass their potential and stand out, like Stronghold Leader Zogar, who could achieve more with his higher potential than others with lesser abilities. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Congrattions. It seems we are truly destined to soar through the sky and dominate any Runaway Cities we encounter in the future, even for generations toe," Former Vige Chief Brane said, happily tapping Orion on the side of his shoulder with his arm around him.


    "Your parents have blessed this vige, producing two exceptional seeds like you and your younger sister. Do you happen to know who your father is so we can locate him and encourage him to produce more?" Former Vige Chieftess Zara asked, her curiosity piqued as she awaited Orion''s response.


    Orion shook his head with a wry smile. As he was about to reply, Celeste interjected, "Unfortunately, Orion''s father had passed away due to an irreversible injury inflicted by a three-


    star Vylkr vine," she sighed.


    Orion was curious about this information, wondering about the man who had fathered a reincarnator like him. He had learned that he and Gina shared the same father, who had died protecting the vige from a three-star Vylkr vine. Meanwhile, Reena''s father worked on the farm and passed away in a farm ident.


    Former Vige Chief Zara''s eyes widened in realization. In the past, it wasmon for warriors to sacrifice themselves in defence against the Vylkr vines, which had often forced them to resort to desperate measures for survival.


    She immediately regretted her question and nodded understanding before redirecting her attention to the rest of the evaluation results.


    "Next!"


    "Three stars!"


    "One Star!"


    "Three-star!!"


    After the evaluation, two individuals awakened with four-star potentials, while eleven individuals attained three-star potentials. The rest ranged from one-star to two-star potentials.


    The emergence of multiple warriors with higher potentials than before heightened the atmosphere with joy. Coupled with the advent of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, which promised to push warriors beyond their limits, the Key Leaders were filled with even greater satisfaction.


    Two hourster, everyone had dispersed, leaving only Orion and Reena, who were preparing to meet with the former Vige Chief and Chieftess to discuss further developments regarding the new warriors. Gina apanied them as their escort.


    Unexpectedly, Gina leapt up and wrapped her limbs around Orion, sealing his lips passionately. Orion reciprocated eagerly.


    Sensing something behind her, Gina raised her hand, stopping Reena''s hand, which was about to hit her behind.


    "Can''t you at least respect my position as the Vige Chieftess and stop clinging to the Vige Chief?" Reena said, frowning.

 Chapter 972 The Gift Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 972 The Gift Awakens</h4>


    She sensed that since she lost her virginity, she was beginning to disregard her titled position outside of their home. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They weren''t Lyra and Ursa, whose mother-and-daughter rtionship would make one doubt who gave birth to whom.


    "I was just excited. It''s natural since I am now a warrior with a Four-star potential," Gina responded, rolling her eyes. "Although it''s still not as incredible as my brother, who has six-star potential." She leaned in and gave Orion a quick peck on the lips.


    Reena immediately became annoyed and shifted her attention to Orion. "I''ve told you to stop indulging her. And if you continue, I will ensure I don''t repeat myself," she warned, preparing to walk away if they continued.


    Fortunately, Orion noticed this and brought Gina down, not wanting to push Reena''s buttons.


    "I still respect you, elder sister. But we are currently in the vige, so no one will find it strange how we express our love for each other or think we are disrespecting you¨C¨C" Gina began, but just before she could gain further momentum, Orion swiftly sealed her lips.


    Unfortunately, Reena had already heard enough to understand Gina''s words. "Even within the vige, siblings rarely fall in love with each other," she hissed through clenched teeth.


    "Ahem! Gina, you should return to the others and continue your awakening ceremony. Reena and I are currently at work, and it''s best if no one annoys anyone," Orion swiftly interjected before Gina could respond.


    Gina clicked her tongue and turned away, muttering under her breath, "Hmph! I will be the Stronghold Leader one day, and then we''ll see who holds the higher position."


    As Gina left, Orion was about to speak, but Reena swiftly raised her hand. "I don''t want to hear it. You made her this way, so figure it out yourself and make her return to normal. If you don''t, I''d rather stay home than step out as the Vige Chieftess, and you''ll have to find a new Chieftess. I''m sure Lyra and Derry, despite her current task, would be interested in the position," she snapped.


    Orion quickly shook his head. "I promise to find a way to bring her back to normal," he replied, his expression serious.


    Orion could tell Reena meant every word and thest thing he wanted was to choose between Lyra and Vivian for the Chieftess position. Moreover, he didn''t want to do anything that would make Reena feel bad about his actions.


    "I''ll wait and see how it turns out," Reena responded, rolling her eyes as she led the way forward.


    Orion quickly arrived beside her as they left to handle the vige''s affairs.


    ...


    Sixteen days after the resurrection of the goddess Ilse, Gina finally awakened her gift.


    The entire household watched in awe as she stood with arms wide outstretched under a steady stream of water conjured above her by Fifi. Surprisingly, she remained untouched. It seemed like an invisible barrier protected her from the water, causing it to flow around her.


    Fifi deactivated her gift, causing the heavy stream of water to halt and dissipate into thin air.


    Gina immediately copsed, but fortunately, Orion swiftly appeared and caught her before she hit the ground.


    "Haaa... haaa... I did it. I finally awakened my gift," Gina said excitedly, breathing heavily.


    "Can you show it to me again?" Orion asked with a nod.


    Gina nodded and swiftly activated her gift again, enveloping herself and Orion.


    Orion touched the invisible shield, which appeared to be some kind of force field. He generated a small lightning bolt against it, observing as it bounced back to him. Nodding, he turned his attention back to Gina. "You can deactivate your gift now."


    Gina swiftly deactivated her gift as she felt fatigue quickly overwhelming her. "I wanted it to be like yours, or Fifi''s, or even Stronghold Leader Zogar''s," Gina said, furrowing her brows in thought as a hint of sadness crossed her face.


    "Have you forgotten what I told you? Every gift is special, and even if there are simrities, how it''s used will be vastly distinct from others. The only way to determine superiority is by bing stronger. Who knows, with your talent, you might even surpass Stronghold Leader Zogar with that shield of yours. Just explore ways to harness it until then," Fifi said, appearing before Gina and gently flicking her finger against Gina''s head.


    "Fifi is right. Plus, now I don''t have to worry about your safety anymore. Who knows, in the future, you might even serve as our next guardian, protecting the Floating Ind from any unfortunate adversary," Orion responded with a smile, his voice filled with relief and confidence in Gina''s gift.


    "Hmm! Fine, I''ll figure out what to do with this gift of mine," Gina responded, her eyes fluttering closed as if she were about to fall asleep.


    "You''re exhausted from activating your gift. Let''s get you inside so you can rest," Orion added, guiding Gina back into the manor.


    ....


    It took a month before Orion and the key leaders received information that the cksmiths, runesmiths, and enchanters had thoroughly learned the intricacies of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and how to forge itsponents under the tutge of Seraphina and the other leaders of the Healers Association.


    After two weeks of continuous trial and error, they finally created the Vylkr Fusion Armlet without outside help.


    ¡­.....


    One and a half months since the resurrection of goddess Ilse.


    Orion and the other key figures arrived at the far end of the floating ind, where the high-rise buildings dedicated to researching the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and Gearweaver stood.


    A woman immediately approached them, greeting them as though she had been expecting their arrival. Her voice was filled with anticipation as she said, "This way, I''ll guide you to the procedure room." She led the way, with Orion and the key leaders following closely behind.


    They passed through several rooms and workshops until they reached a particr door.


    The woman briskly rapped her knuckles against the door.


    "Come in," a familiar voice echoed from within.


    She opened it and gestured for them to enter before swiftly closing it behind them.


    When they entered, Seraphina and a few leaders of the Healer''s Association greeted them.

 Chapter 973 Awaiting the Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 973 Awaiting the Oue </h4>


    Orion and the Key leaders reciprocated their greetings respectfully. They looked around and noticed they were in a small, enclosed room resembling a waiting area, with one door at the other end.


    They immediately understood that Seraphina and the others had been waiting for them before taking them to the main room where the procedure would ur.


    "Follow us this way, please," Seraphina said, stepping towards the door at the other end, opening it, and leading the way forward.


    They followed her through the door and arrived in another room. However, this room was much more expansive and empty than the former, with a few chairs filled with fruits and drinks. It was divided by a heavy sheet of ss, which they sensed was magically reinforced.


    On the other side of the magically reinforced ss were ten unique beds, each enclosed by its sheet of reinforced ss. Each bed held a warrior, attended by two to three individuals.


    "For rification, this procedure is designed to merge the Vylkr Fusion Armlet with warriors who have reached their full potential, enabling them to break through it. We don''t haveplete information to ascertain whether they will encounter any other obstructionster."


    "However, based on our observations of the gods'' chosens, whose Vylkr energypatibility is less than that of the warriors, we can only assume that their growth will be unrestrained and unfathomable. Those are all the necessary details for the procedure," Seraphina exined. "The procedure will start in two minutes once the preparations are done. Also, those on the other side of the ss can neither hear nor see us, so if you have any questions, please feel free to ask."


    The Key Leaders all nodded in understanding. None of them had any questions since Orion had already exined everything thoroughly. They were more curious about the results and the changes made to the Gearweavers, as even Orion had no information about that.


    Some took their seats alongside the leaders of the Healers Association, while others walked closer to the ss to observe the procedure. The room was spacious enough for them to have a clear view of the other side regardless of where they sat or stood.


    Orion had heavily influenced the design of the building, so while the leaders were impressed¡ªthis was their first time inside since its construction¡ªhe was not.


    After two minutes, the room was cleared, and all the warriors were strapped to the unique beds, their right or left arms secured on sturdy tforms connected to the beds and enclosed within reinforced ss.


    Around their wrists were refined versions of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, which showed minor improvements over those worn by Stronghold Leader Zogar and Fifi yet bore simr designs.


    As the procedure began, they watched as the warriors'' expressions twisted in pain. Some screamed in agony, while others remained silent, their teeth gritted.


    Despite the intensity of the pain, the experienced warriors with incredible endurance and strength pressed on. Through sheer determination, they endured as the Vylkr Fusion Armlet realigned theworks within their bodies, bonding with the Devourer''s heart.


    They also knew their leaders were watching from the other side of the room, making it imperative not to disy any signs of weakness.


    Meanwhile, Orion and the others behind the ss continued to observe the procedure with unwavering gazes, hoping the warriors would persevere.


    After thirty minutes, the procedure waspleted.


    Several healers entered the room to tend to the warriors and check forplications. Ten minutester, a man approached the reinforced ss and shook his head, indicating no issues. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The procedure has been sessful without anyplications," Seraphina announced, nodding to the Key Leaders. "Stronghold Leader Seth, please be here tomorrow so we can merge you with the Vylkr Fusion Armlet," she added.


    "I''ll be here tomorrow," Stronghold Leader Seth affirmed with a nod, a smile forming on his lips.


    "Alright, let''s head over to the other area so I can show you our development concerning the Gearweaver," Seraphina said, stepping out of the room and taking the lead.


    Orion and the others followed closely behind her.


    "The Gearweavers are weapons crafted from Vylkr alloys designed to harness and augment the Vylkr energy of the gods'' chosens, enhancing their overallbat prowess," Seraphina exined passionately.


    "Simr to the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, we''ve enhanced them to be even more formidable. Our approach includes integrating a Devourer''s heart with a living one-star Vylkr vine as the coreponent. The Devourer heart acts as the primary source of Vylkr energy, storing and distributing it throughout the Gearweaver."


    "Meanwhile, the one-star Vylkr vine serves as a devouring mechanism, consuming other Vylkr vines and converting the absorbed Vylkr energy to strengthen both the Gearweaver and its wielder through synergies with Vylkr alloys and the Devourer''s heart. Over time, these Vylkr vines can evolve independently, potentially reaching higher stars or developing into unique variants."


    "And just as the wielder can channel their own Vylkr energy into the Gearweavers at will, this symbiotic rtionship enhances both their capabilities as they grow stronger together."


    As the Key Leaders absorbed Seraphina''s exnation, they halted in their tracks, eyes wide with shock.


    "You merged a Devourer''s heart with a one-star Vylkr vine?" Reena asked incredulously, her gaze fixed on Seraphina as if seeing her in a new light. The revtion was so unexpected that it transformed her perception of Seraphina from someone familiar to a mysterious figure.


    A Gearweaver capable of devouring Vylkr energy from Vylkr vines,bined with the Devourer''s heart, and enhancing itself alongside the wielder?


    Even though Reena wasn''t a warrior herself, she had gleaned enough from Fifi about the intricacies of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet to foresee potential cmity in such abination.


    She wasn''t alone; all the other Key Leaders shared her concerns.


    Seraphina and the leaders of the Healers Association also stopped in their tracks.


    "Yes, we did," Seraphina replied, turning to face her. She then emphasized the project''s sess to the other leaders of the Healers Association beside her.


    "But isn''t that just asking for trouble?" Reena asked, her brow furrowing in a deep frown.


    "The Vige Chieftess is right. As much as I want to surpass my limits and grow stronger, there should be boundaries when dealing with Vylkr vines, and merging a devourer heart with one should be one of them," Stronghold Leader Seth said, his gaze solemn as he looked directly at Seraphina.

 Chapter 974 The Enchanced Gearweaver

    <h4>Chapter 974 The Enchanced Gearweaver</h4>


    His past encounter with Vylkr spawns had left asting impression, and although he didn''t fully understand their origins, he couldn''t shake the feeling that their current actions might be heading down a dangerous path.


    Seraphina furrowed her brows at his words, sweeping her eyes across the other Key Leaders. She saw the serious expressions on their faces, including Orion''s, and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    "I anticipated this reaction, which is why I kept it under wraps until now," Seraphina admitted. "If you''re concerned about the enhanced Gearweavers posing a threat to Paradise or its warriors, rest assured that as long as they adhere to our established maintenance protocols, there''s no reason to worry. This weapon is tailor-made for them, so it''s perfectly safe," she assured, shaking her head in response.


    "I agree with Madam Seraphina''s words. You can trust in our capabilities," said Valeria, one of the Healers Association Leaders.


    "Certainly, we wouldn''t unveil such a powerful weapon without ensuring every precaution has been taken to protect Paradise and its wielders. You must hear the full details to understand our confidence in this matter," Thoren added.


    The Leaders of the Healers Association echoed one another, backing Seraphina''s assurances while earnestly appealing to the Key leaders.


    Stronghold Leader Seth''s eyes narrowed in irritation. As he was about to voice his concerns, Orion swiftly interjected, "Please continue with all the details about the enhanced Gearweavers so we can decide whether to proceed with this project."


    Despite his reservations about merging devourer hearts with Vylkr vines, Orion chose to hear their rationale for the enhanced Gearweavers.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake the self-reproach for not intervening earlier to curb Seraphina''s fascination with experimenting on Vylkr vines, mainly since she hadn''t found a way to dilute it.


    Seraphina nced at Orion briefly before nodding. "Alright, listen carefully. Every Vylkr alloy, piece of equipment, and material used in creating both the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and the newly enhanced Gearweavers has been carefully forged, enchanted, and inscribed by the finest cksmiths, runesmiths, and enchanters in Paradise."


    "Through the bond forged by the Vylkr Fusion Armlet and the enhanced Gearweavers, we have calibrated the Devourer''s hearts to establish a symbiotic rtionship. This merges the enhanced Gearweavers with the wielder''s essence and energy signature, enabling effortless utilization of their Vylkr energy. Each Gearweaver responds exclusively to its wielder or remains dormant."


    "Should a Gearweaver attempt to harm its wielder, we have implemented several fail-safes. These include draining the Vylkr vine''s energy reserves back into the Devourer''s heart, weakening it and neutralizing its threat. This allows the wielder to assess its behaviour or bring it to us for examination."


    "Also, in cases where the Gearweaver encounters issues beyond assessment, we''ve implemented an energy feedback loop with the Devourer''s heart. This loop redirects the Vylkr energy, prompting it to retract and quell its aggressive tendencies."


    "In extreme cases, the symbiotic bond is severed, effectively cutting off the Vylkr vine''s connection to the wielder. This triggers a self-destructive enhancement that destroys and disintegrates the Vylkr vine while it''s weakened, destroying the Devourer''s heart as its anchor is removed. We''ve integrated runic sensors that work in tandem to address this issue automatically, so the warrior doesn''t need to intervene."


    "Also, we''ve included a mentalmand connection and a hidden switch on the Gearweaver to manually activate any of these fail-safes.


    "I understand you still have reservations about these fail-safes, so we''re adding more protectionyers before distribution. These measures ensure safety and enhance the warriors'' ability to wield their new weapons effectively. They also grant other benefits; however, you''ll need to see them in action to grasp them fully."


    Seraphina doubted they would understand if she said anything more, so she shared the primary information they needed to calm their worries. Any further exnation would require a demonstration, allowing them to see and sense the capabilities of the newly enhanced Gearweaver for themselves.


    Orion and the Key Leaders pondered Seraphina''s words with deep frowns on their faces.


    They understood from her assurances that thorough considerations had been made; otherwise, she wouldn''t be so confident. However, when handling anything rted to the Vylkr vines, they knew better than to disregard its unpredictability.


    "Alright, you and your group have worked hard to ensure no issues with the newly enhanced Gearweavers. Let''s continue; I''m curious about witnessing its might in action," Orion responded.


    He knew Seraphina well enough to trust her word. Paradise was her home, so what good would it do her to allow such a weapon to roam freely without taking proper measures to guarantee their safety?


    Hearing Orion''s words, the Key Leaders held back their concerns. Although they wanted to refute and immediately shut down the production of Gearweavers, they knew their arguments would be irrelevant without the Vige Chief''s support. They could only remain silent for now.


    Despite their concerns and wariness, they were also curious about what this new Gearweaver looked like and its capabilities, especially since it vastly differed from the one they knew about.


    Seraphina smiled and nodded. "Follow me," she said, turning they knew about.


    Seraphina smiled and nodded. "Follow me," she said, turning and leading the way forward while they followed behind her.


    They soon arrived at a particr door, which Seraphina swiftly opened and led them through. The room was brighter than the procedure room. They stood on a tform surrounded by magically reinforced ss, but outside was a vast room resembling the rocky expanse below Paradise.


    "We''ve chosen two individuals to demonstrate the capabilities of the newly enhanced Gearweavers fully," Seraphina said, pointing to the two figures standing below on the sandy, rocky expanse.


    Below on the rocky expanse stood Seig and Leif, each d in their respective attire, wielding an imposing oversized sword crafted from glistening sleek Vylkr alloy with jagged edges, segmented design and intricate mechanical parts etched along the surface that gave it a menacing appearance.


    The sturdy handle was designed for a two-handed grip, while the robust hilt appeared ergonomic, amodating both single-handed and two-handed use and additional mechanicalponents. borate guard mechanisms adorned the weapon, enhancing grip protection and aesthetic appeal.


    00:10 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The weapon gleamed with an inky ck metallic hue, exuding an eerie aura that underscored its formidable presence.


    ....


    Author''s Note: Ma, they''re bringing a nuclear weapon to a sword fight!!

 Chapter 975 Enhanced Gearweavers In Action

    <h4>Chapter 975 Enhanced Gearweavers In Action </h4>


    "Are they capable of utilizing the enchanced Gearweavers?" Stronghold Leader Zogar asked, his voice tinged with doubt.


    "No, they can''t. But that''s precisely why they were chosen. What better way to demonstrate the effectiveness of the enhanced Gearweavers than to disy them in the hands of individuals who are barely fit to handle them?" Seraphina responded.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded, grasping the underlying meaning behind her words.


    Orion and the others also nodded in understanding.


    Seraphina touched the ss and spoke, "You may begin. If youplete this task sessfully, we''ll consider making an enhanced Gearweaver that fits your Devourer''s Bracelets." Her voice resonated across the vast space below, reaching Seig and Leif''s ears.


    Seig and Leif halted their actions and turned their attention toward her, indicating they could see her. They both nodded in understanding and refocused on each other.


    "Are you ready, boy?" Seig asked with a determined grin. "I won''t be going easy on you."


    Leif nodded. "I''m ready. But you should be careful; I''ve grown stronger since thest time we fought," he responded, his hands tightening around the enhanced Gearweaver, feeling its heaviness even though the weapon''s tip was still supported by the ground.


    ''How much does this thing weigh?'' Leif thought inwardly. He was a god''s chosen, possessing immense strength and a growth path quicker than other races'' hierarchy of power. However, he still found it difficult to lift the enhanced Gearweaver properly.


    "All right, since that''s the case, I''ll give you the chance to strike first. Remember, we''re all in the same boat, so if you look bad, that makes me look bad too. If you don''t give it your all, forget about asking me to spar with you again," Seig said firmly. He lifted the enhanced Gearweaver effortlessly with one hand and ced the de''s dull side on his shoulder.


    Leif''s expression became serious as he swiftly muttered, "Boost." The Devourer''s Bracelet immediately surged to life, its engine grinding as it transferred Vylkr energy from the vail to his Devourer''s heart.


    A faint heartbeat resonated from the Devourer Bracelet, gradually quickening into a drum-like rhythm. Fierce, flickering strands of Vylkr energy burst out of the Devourer''s Bracelet, spreading down his hand and enveloping the enhanced Gearweaver.


    The enhanced Gearweaver was absorbing his Vylkr energy.


    The moment the Vylkr energy descended upon the enhanced Gearweaver, it hummed and vibrated fiercely. The mechanical parts around the weapon retracted slightly, with ripples spreading down the de.


    Then, as if on cue, a fierce wave of Vylkr erupted from the enhanced Gearweaver, with several vein-like structures pulsing around the de and mechanical parts. The energy shot up towards Leif''s hands, covering his entire body with countless strands of raw Vylkr energy.


    The raw Vylkr energy flowing within Leif''s body surged, pushing his physical limits and increasing the potential Vylkr energy he could utilize.


    An eerie aura spread across the area surrounding Leif, especially around the enhanced Gearweaver.


    Leif proceeded to lift the enhanced Gearweaver with more ease and swung it towards Seig. An arc of inky ck Vylkr energy emerged from the weapon and hurtled towards Seig.


    Seig narrowed his eyes at the iing attack and activated his Devourer''s Bracelet. Gears within it surged to life, and countless strands of Vylkr energy erupted from it, swiftly flowing towards his enhanced Gearweaver.


    As the weapon hummed and underwent a transformation, the raw Vylkr energy shot back upwards, covering every part of his body. Feeling the power surge through him, Seig grinned tensely as his muscles tensed, feeling the violent, raw Vylkr energy flooding his every tissue.


    He swung the enhanced Gearweaver towards Leif, creating a simr arc of Vylkr energy that painted the air like a canvas as it headed towards his opponent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Bang!


    The arcs of Vylkr energy collided, struggling briefly against each other before disappearing into thin air.


    Sensing a sudden connection with the enhanced Gearweaver as it assimted his Vylkr energy and his Devourer''s heart synchronizing with it, Leif grinned also. He immediately rushed towards Seig, closing the distance with a single step and brandishing his enhanced Gearweaver as if attempting to cleave him in half.


    Instead of countering, Seig stepped back, widening the distance between them before Leif''s de could reach him.


    BOOM!


    The enhanced Gearweaver struck the ground, shattering it and creating several meters of vast craters. Dust billowed into the air, momentarily obscuring Leif until he burst out of the cloud, swiftly advancing towards Seig.


    Seig frowned as he examined the enhanced Gearweaver in his grasp. The tip at the centre down to the middle half appeared to split open, revealing the tendrils of Vylkr vines within.


    The handle was covered with vine-like structures pulsing with raw Vylkr energy. Intricate runes adorned the metal parts, glowing brightly as the gears and hums grew louder, creating a chilling spectacle for onlookers.


    Is this how the Vylkr warriors always feel?


    Such power!!


    He was already at his limit from the sheer amount of raw Vylkr energy flooding his body, and he could tell that Leif was feeling the same way.


    Leif directed his enhanced Gearweaver toward Seig, prompting Seig to raise a brow. Just as he prepared to take advantage of Leif''s growing familiarity with the enhanced Gearweaver and strike, the split tip area underwent another transformation, further widening.


    A thick cluster of Vylkr vines surged toward Seig.


    Seig''s eyes widened. Instead of deflecting, he sidestepped, narrowly evading the attack, and quickly put some distance between himself and Leif.


    This time, several sweat drops formed on his forehead, and a worried expression clouded his face as he inspected the enhanced Gearweaver.


    Facing an opponent wielding a Gearweaver capable of generating its own Vylkr energy, depending on the amount it had absorbed beforehand, enhancing the wielder''s abilities, as Leif and Seig were experiencing firsthand, as it could prove disastrous for opponents unable to withstand the Vylkr energy, was one challenge, another was the ability to generate Vylkr vines mid-battle, no matter how weak was a frightening prospect.


    Just imagining the Vylkr warriors in Paradise awaiting thepletion of such weapons was enough to make Seig gulp.

 Chapter 976 The Name that Strikes Fear

    <h4>Chapter 976 The Name that Strikes Fear</h4>


    He even contemted asking Mrs Seraphina to create a Gearweaver sword for him, just in case, unsure if a bow and arrow would possess the same capabilities. However, he quickly dismissed this thought, understanding that he couldn''t wield it.


    As the raw Vylkr energy surrounding Leif surged higher, enhancing his prowess, the Vylkr vines on the handle stretched further, crawling up his hands and reaching his forearms. Seig''s frown deepened, and just as he was about to warn him, the runes on the enhanced Gearweaver began to glow brightly. The hum of the weapon and the faint sound of gears emerged from within, halting the Vylkr vines'' ascent.


    They soon retracted into the de, and the entire weapon returned to its normal state, dispersing the excess raw Vylkr energy it had umted. However, the veins around the Gearweaver continued to glow fiercely until gradually subsiding into dormancy.


    The Vylkr energy around Leif''s Devourer bracelet dissipated, retracting back into his body. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bang!


    The enhanced Gearweaver slipped from Leif''s grasp, ttering to the ground. His steps faltered, but a firm hand steadied him before he could fall.


    "He''s exhausted from triggering one of the enhanced Gearweaver''s fail-safes. A healer will attend to him shortly, and he''ll be fine," Seraphina''s voice echoed through the room.


    Seig breathed a sigh of relief, letting the enhanced Gearweaver sword fall from his grip to the floor. Witnessing its formidable power, which would undoubtedly amplify the fearlessness of the Vylkr warriors, coupled with the recent unsettling events that had ironically bolstered the confidence of Paradise''s residents in their protective barrier, Seig couldn''t help but feel immense pity for anyone foolish enough to challenge Paradise.


    They would regret it for the rest of their lives, assuming their souls managed to survive.


    Within the enclosed room of magically reinforced ss


    "Despite not forming a proper bond with the enhanced Gearweaver sword and attempting to push it to its limits with an unfit Devourer''s bracelet, the fail-safe still kicked in, incapacitating the Vylkr vine and saving his life. So, what''s your assessment?" Seraphina asked, turning to face the Key leaders behind her.


    "It''s reassuring. The demonstration has alleviated my concerns about the enhanced Gearweavers, so you have our go-ahead to continue with production. Just keep us informed if any significant issues arise that you can''t handle so we can address potential threats immediately," Orion responded, nodding.


    Having witnessed the demonstration, he felt reassured that Seraphina and the others had done their best and that there were no immediate troubling developments from the enhanced Gearweavers.


    Nevertheless, he remained mindful of their potential impact.


    Seraphina nodded in acknowledgement at Orion''s words before sweeping her eyes over the other Key leaders.


    "Fine. I''ve seen your work, and I have faith in it," Stronghold Leader Zogar remarked, ncing at the Vylkr Fusion Armlet on his right wrist. "However, I still believe that Vylkr vines shouldn''t be treated as mere materials for experiments. If a disastrous situation arises from the enhanced Gearweaver, I will ensure they are properly destroyed."


    Seraphina nodded in understanding. "Just like the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, which bonds with warriors and grows stronger alongside them, the enhanced Gearweavers are also intertwined with Vylkr energy. If such a situation arises, you''ll need to grow stronger because destroying them won''t be easy," she exined with a reassuring smile.


    Stronghold Leader Zogar nodded silently, confident in his strength and growth. He took Seraphina''s words as a reaffirmation rather than a concern.


    Stronghold Leader Seth sighed heavily, nodding with the other Key leaders who followed suit individually.


    "Since it''s significantly more powerful and different from the Gearweaver it was originally built upon, do you have a name for it?" Reena asked with curiosity.


    "No, unfortunately, we haven''t been able toe up with a better name," Seraphina responded, shaking her head.


    "In that case, how about we call it the Gear Devourer, based on its foundation with the devourer heart and Vylkr vines?" Orion suggested.


    Seraphina contemted the name deeply, her expression brightening soon after. "I think that will work. It also instils fear into our enemies just by hearing it," she remarked, pleased with the menacing name.


    "I like the name as well. Coming from the Vige Chief, it''ll reassure warriors about its significance and make them feel less stressed utilizing it," Stronghold Leader Seth said, nodding in agreement.


    "I agree. Gear Devourer definitely sounds more intimidating than Gearweaver," Caretaker Ivor.


    "Indeed," High King Kael chimed in.


    The Key leaders shared their thoughts one by one, unanimously approving the name for the weapon that promised to catalyze a profound change among the warriors of Paradise.


    ¡­....¡­..


    The Sleeping Fox Runaway City


    The Royal Den


    "Has Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise from Runaway City sent us any messages yet?" asked a man with deep violet skinplemented by pigmented violet sharp curved horns and broad folded wings, dressed in a simple brown robe with intricate golden ents.


    His name was Garron El''thas. He is also known as the Master of Natural Resources of Sleeping Fox Runaway City and oversees its upper body and neck.


    "No, they haven''t. It''s clear they''ve chosen to surrender their positions and Runaway City without resistance against Paradise. So, it means we''re on our own," responded the woman with stylish tied auburn hair, fox-like ears, and four flowing tails flowing behind her. She was dressed in a colourful robe featuring various brilliant tail-like patterns, her expression stern.


    Her name was Amelia Greenbough. She is the Chief Diplomat and Envoy of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. She resides in the Royal Den, the Head of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, alongside Former Emperor Lakul.


    "It''s understandable, considering the events that urred a half-month ago. Just like ours, the inhabitants of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City are mouring to their leaders to return to familiar grounds to avoid experiencing the horrifying event of the sun and the firmament descending upon the earth," responded a man with avian-like features, dark feathers, dressed in ck schrly robes adorned with faint green embellishments, shaking his head in response.


    His name was Syrik, the Master of Espionage and Intelligence of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, who controlled the section known as the ''Ears.''


    ......


    Author''s Note:Magical Energy energy will be changed to ''Magikal energy. Magic and Magical will remain the same.

 Chapter 977 The Messenger Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 977 The Messenger Arrives </h4>


    The event was vividly imprinted into his soul. In fact, it was the same for the others. The astonishing heat had nearly seared through the bodies of the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, almost stinging their very souls, making it impossible to forget the haunting event.


    It also helped them confirm that Paradise was responsible for the immense sky-splitting battle and turbulence within the Vylkr Veil Phenomenon.


    Hearing their responses, Garron sighed, "Have ''they'' arrived at the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to speak with them?".


    "No, I don''t think so. If ''they'' had arrived, Lord Griffin, the Chief Diplomat and Envoy of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, would have contacted me. But there''s always a chance that there''s something we don''t know going on," Amelia responded, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    She turned her attention towards Lakul, who sat on a throne-like chair at the other end of the rectangr table. "Emperor, wh¨C¨C" she began, but before she couldplete her sentence, Lakul raised his hand, halting her mid-sentence.


    "I''ve told you countless times not to address me as Emperor. It would be bad if Paradise had sent spies to our meetings, and they overheard you utter such words," Lakul responded, sighing.


    Just as she was about to respond, therge doors of the meeting room were suddenly pushed open, and a guard rushed in. He swiftly arrived beside them and bowed respectfully, his body slightly trembling. "Your Highness, an envoy from Paradise has arrived and wishes to speak with you."


    Upon hearing the guard''s words, Emperor Lakul immediately exited his seat. The other leaders simrly stood, their bodies tense.


    "Take me to him," Emperor Lakul responded solemnly.


    He had been patiently waiting for news from Paradise, and the arrival of an envoy to their Runaway City filled him with a mix of expectation and anxiety.


    A chill crawled down his spine as he remembered the event that had taken ce a month and a half ago.


    The guard nodded, stood up, turned around, and began to lead the way.


    Lakul followed him, apanied by the other Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders.


    When they arrived, they saw a muscr, lean man with thick green hair, bare-chested, and dressed in only a pair of green shorts.


    Although he didn''t carry any weapon, Lakul and the others could sense the brimming power within him, simr to the other strange humans they had encountered that day. As such, they didn''t dare underestimate him, knowing he might be able to kill them all, even without a weapon.


    The man swept his gaze over them, and a sense of oppression immediately enveloped the group.


    "Wee to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. How about we go inside and have this discussion?" Lakul greeted, bowing slightly and respectfully.


    The leaders also bowed respectfully. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man shook his head in response. "I didn''te here to stay long. I simply came to deliver a message from the Vige Chief," he said. "In two days, four representatives of Paradise will arrive here and serve your leaders. Wee and teach them everything about handling the Sleeping Fox Runaway City affairs. That''s all."


    Upon hearing the man''s words, a whirlwind of emotions surged within Lakul, his hands clenching into fists. He had always known this day woulde and had prepared himself for it, yet now that it had arrived, he couldn''t help but feel at a loss. His expression significantly aged.


    The other leaders couldn''t help but clench their fists, their struggle to conceal their displeasure evident in their strained expressions. They knew they had to maintain theirposure, but it was difficult in the face of such an announcement.


    "Thank you foring to inform us of their arrival. We''ll do our best to ensure they are properly weed into the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and taught everything they need to know about governing it," Lakul responded, smiling thinly.


    "I''m sorry for asking, but I don''t know who the Vige Chief is. Is he the supreme ruler of Paradise, and will he be apanying them as well?" he swiftly asked.


    He suspected the man he had spoken to was the Vige Chief. However, in case he was mistaken, this was an opportunity to confirm his identity.


    "Yes, the Vige Chief is the supreme ruler of Paradise," the man responded, his expression gradually bing more respectful. "However, I am not aware of whether he will apany them. You should be prepared to meet your future leaders. If the Vige Chief chooses to apany them, it could be a blessing or worse, depending on how well you perform."


    "Okay. Thank you for this important information," Lakul responded, nodding wryly.


    The man nodded and then suddenly leapt into the sky. Before their surprised eyes, he transformed into a thirty-eight-meter flying beast and swiftly soared into the sky.


    Lakul and the other leaders gulped at the sight, realizing that the man they had just spoken to was one of those individuals they had encountered previously who could transform into a mythical flying beast. They finally understood why he didn''t need a weapon.


    The guard standing beside them was drenched in sweat, his entire form trembling until he froze in fear, gripped by terror.


    "Your Highness!" a sudden voice erupted, jolting them out of their thoughts.


    Lakul turned to see his wife and children rushing towards him. He swiftly adopted a calmer and moreposed demeanour.


    ¡­.......


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Another warrior was dispatched to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to deliver news of their impending leadership arrival, mirroring the Sleeping Fox Runaway City events. Once her task wasplete, she transformed into her shape-shifting beast form and soared into the sky.


    Eleanora and the other Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders were left in awe as they watched the enormous beast soaring out of their line of sight. It affirmed their thoughts again that Paradise is not an entity they can confront.


    "Everyone should prepare for their arrival. Sylvana, I''ll be counting on you to arrange the best reception you''ve ever put together," Eleanora said, turning her gaze to the brown-haired woman with curls.

 Chapter 978 Blueprints Of Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 978 Blueprints Of Tomorrow</h4>


    Upon hearing Eleanora''smand, Mistress Sylvana snapped out of her reverie and quickly nodded. "I''ll make sure it''s unforgettable," she determinedly replied.


    Eleanora nodded in approval and then addressed Commander Sy''ra. "If he apanies them during their arrival, apologize to him. I''ll ensure you have the opportunity to exin your value and retain your position," she said firmly, her expression serious.


    Although they would gradually lose their positions one by one, Eleanora believed Sy''ra would likely be the first, especially after her confrontation with the masked human. As for Lieutenant Azarok, who lost his arm, Eleanora feared the Ogre race would face discrimination in the future.


    She needed to mitigate this issue to prevent disharmony in the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    After all, she had painstakingly built the city up to this point and was determined to ensure its stability, doubting if the new leaders would bepetent enough to maintain it.


    Commander Sy''ra sighed heavily, her breath brushing against her sharp fangs as it escaped her lips. "I''ll do my best and try to atone for my actions. Hopefully, even if I fail, Paradise won''t judge an entire race based on the actions of just two individuals," she responded with a nod.


    When she awoke four days after the masked figure''s attack, Sy''ra was stunned by everything that had transpired. Reluctant to ept their diminished position, she had initially been prepared to fight to the death rather than yield to an unknown adversary.


    However, Eleanora''s exnation helped her realize that surrendering was not just for her sake but for the survival of her entire race. Thus, she suppressed her impulsive nature and strategized to maintain her position and win favour with Paradise.


    Also, the lightning attack from the masked figure left scars on her upper chest and stomach. Although healers could have removed them, Sy''ra retained them as badges of honour.


    She believed these scars would serve as a reminder of her resilience and strength in future battles, acting as a psychological deterrent against adversaries. Moreover, given her race''s remarkable regeneration ability, bearing these scars was a source of pride for her.


    Hearing Commander Sy''ra still address her as Queen, Eleanora sighed deeply, shaking her head in resignation. She chose not to pursue the matter further and redirected her attention to Lord Griffin.


    "I want you to deliver a message to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City," Eleanora began, her voice firm. "Tell them we have surrendered to Paradise and will not resist their rule. Perhaps in the future, we can work together to ensure our freedom if an opportunity arises. But for now, such thoughts are futile." Her gaze fixed on the tall man with short, dark hair.


    "Rest assured, Queen Eleanora. I will deliver your message immediately," Lord Griffin responded, nodding solemnly.


    None of them questioned Eleanora''s decision, knowing it was the wisest course of action.


    "You may proceed with your task. I''ll return to the Queen''s pce to rest," Eleanora said, walking away toward the pce.


    After enduring a month and a half since the catastrophic event of the copsing sky, she couldn''t resist the urge to take a break and rest beside her sister.


    ¡­....


    Paradise


    Second Border City


    After discussing the Gear Devourer and other equipment for the warriors with Seraphina and the other leaders of the Healers Association, he checked on goddess Ilse before dropping off Reena and the others at their respective work locations. Swiftly after that, he arrived at Patriarch Rn''s mansion.


    As hended, a figure immediately rushed out of the door.


    It was none other than Patriarch Rn!


    "Vige Chief, it''s an honour that you''ve finally made time toe visit me," Patriarch Rn said with a smile, slightly bowing respectfully.


    "I''m sorry foring sote to speak with you. I had much to deal with before I coulde," Orion nodded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Isadora diligently attended to the matters Orion had assigned her while the gods'' chosens of the four-eared elves were striving to make amends for their past mistakes.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the four-eared elven race were putting their utmost effort into expanding Orion''s cities, with the four border cities soon reachingpletion and continuing to grow. Orion couldn''t ignore their contributions, especially since Patriarch Rn had been clear about his stance when he sought their assistance.


    Although Orion harboured dissatisfaction with many aspects of his past actions, one thing he could agree on was Patriarch Rn''s straightforward nature.


    "You don''t need to say such a thing, Chief. I''ve been in a simr position, so I understand your situation. The fact that you decided toe visit in person is enough for me," Patriarch Rn responded, shaking his head with a smile.


    "Let''s go inside and discuss so you can be on your way quickly," he added, gesturing for Orion to follow him.


    Orion nodded solemnly and quietly followed alongside him.


    ¡­....


    Ten minutester


    Orion exined everything that had transpired during his discussions regarding the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City and the Divine artefact, alongside the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, with the rulers of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to Patriarch Rn.


    "I see. Although Leif and the others had informed me about the matter, it is still reassuring to hear your thoughts. Thank you, Vige Chief, for deciding to look deeply into this matter," Patriarch Rn responded, standing up and bowing respectfully towards Orion.


    Orion waved his hand dismissively, "I''m doing this for Paradise''s sake as well. As we expand into the world, we must be cautious of potential enemies we may encounter. Once the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City learn that we possess the Divine Artifact and have the four-eared elves under our protection, along with our intention to seize the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City in the future, conflicts may arise. It''s best to prepare in advance," he exined calmly.


    Patriarch Rn sat, nodding at Orion''s words. However, as he listened to thest sentence, he froze in shock, dumbfounded, staring at Orion.

 Chapter 979 Blueprints Of Tomorrow (2)

    Chapter 979 Blueprints Of Tomorrow (2)


    "You want to take back the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City from the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City?" Patriarch Rn''s voice trembled.


    Orion nodded. "Although we know we might encounter some difficulties, I believe the long-term benefits far outweigh the risks of not recovering it," he responded.


    Orion didn''t trust the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to simply give in without a fight to regain their Runaway City at any given opportunity. Although he had already nned to suppress whatever intentions they might have by sending a warrior to apany each of Paradise''s representatives, he understood that they needed to do more to gainplete control of both Runaway Cities and the hearts of their inhabitants.


    If they managed to recapture the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City and it hadn''t yet been destroyed, they would fill it with loyal inhabitants of Paradise, using it as a stronghold onnd and a base of operations to control the surrounding Runaway Cities and territories, keeping Paradise further in obscurity. Its retrieval would also show the Four-eared elves that Paradise recognizes their presence, further cementing their loyalty.


    It was a win-win for everyone, so he saw no reason to reject such endeavours.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Patriarch Rn''s eyes grew wet. He immediately fell to his knees and prostrated, his forehead firmly nted on the ground before Orion. "Thank you¡­ You have no idea how much this means to me and the other Four-eared elves," he said, his voice trembling with emotion.


    "The Four-eared elves have been doing their best within Paradise for the past few months, and as the Vige Chief, it is my duty to show them that their efforts are recognized and that they will be fully integrated into Paradise," Orion said, nodding.


    Patriarch Rn nodded, weeping even louder.


    Orion knew this was Patriarch Rn''s way of showing gratitude, so he didn''t attempt to raise him. Instead of seeing him as weak, Orion''s opinion of him began to change. He started to understand why Former Vige Chief Brane always took a direct approach to confronting matters with him rather than resorting to violence.


    "It''s okay, you can get up. I will be taking my leave soon," Orion said. He didn''t want the scene to continue any longer.


    Patriarch Rn wiped his tears and slowly stood up from the floor. "Thank you for your kindness, Vige Chief. Please, allow me to escort you out," he said, his voice now firm.


    Orion turned and walked toward the door, with Patriarch Rn leading. As Orion prepared to leave thepound, he noticed Patriarch Rn hesitating as though he wanted to say something but was suppressing himself.


    "What is it?" Orion asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Ahem! It''s about my daughter, Isadora. I don''t know if the Vige Chief has noticed that she is in love with you," Patriarch Rn responded.


    Orion''s brows raised in surprise at Patriarch Rn''s direct words. Nheless, he hadn''t realized that Isadora harboured feelings for him. While he had noticed her gentle and flustered manner around him, he had assumed she was simply trying to gain favour for the Four-eared elves. It hadn''t urred to him that her feelings were genuine.


    ''So he truly hadn''t noticed yet,'' Patriarch Rn thought, observing Orion''s expression. An idea formed in his mind, seeing this as an opportunity to assist his daughter. Knowing about Orion''srge family, he chided himself for not pursuing it sooner.


    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t aware of Isadora''s feelings for me. But why is Patriarch Rn bringing this up?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Patriarch Rn. If Isadora had hidden her feelings, there must be a reason. Besides, he foundfort in his wives and had no interest in pursuing romantic entanglements.


    Hearing Orion''s words, sweat dotted Patriarch Rn''s forehead, but he quicklyposed himself and responded, "Given the current circumstances, if you permit it, having Isadora as your wife would not only add another capable ally but also solidify the Four-eared elves'' trust and loyalty in Paradise, knowing their Princess is now married to the Vige Chief."


    Orion pondered for a moment after hearing this before his expression cleared. "I understand your point, Patriarch Rn, but I don''t think it''s going to unfold as you hope," he replied.


    Patriarch Rn furrowed his brows in confusion, unsure of Orion''s meaning.


    Seeing his confusion, Orion sighed and decided to exin the requirements Isadora would need to meet before bing his wife.


    It wasn''t that he opposed taking another wife; with his currentrge family, anyone joining them had to undergo thorough vetting by his wives, who had the final say. He had personally given them this authority, realizing he couldn''t be selfish about his desires when he already had such a wonderful family. Fortunately, Elysia and Maya had suggested the option of having mistresses.


    Orion believed in sharing his affections equally among his wives, but he understood he couldn''t be omnipresent like a god. Therefore, clear rules needed to be established to ensure everything ran smoothly and didn''t descend into chaos.


    Thus, the hierarchy of the Mistresses was established: they would rank below the main wives. They couldn''t freely enter the family manor unless it was of utmost importance or by direct invitation, and their opinions would carry less weight in Orion''s household affairs until they were entirely epted into the main family. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The reason behind this decision was simple: while they trusted each other implicitly and knew of their mutual love for him, they couldn''t extend that trust to other women whose intentions and character were unknown. This system allowed them to filter out potential threats and safeguard the family.


    However, this didn''t mean Orion''s Mistresses wouldn''t receive his love equally. He would still strive to treat them with care, albeit acknowledging their secondary status to the main wives. They needed to demonstrate their loyalty to the family and genuine love for Orion to gain additional benefits.


    Aerialia also suggested teaching him an oath-based divine technique for his Mistresses.

 Chapter 980 Hierarchy Of The House

    Chapter 980 Hierarchy Of The House


    This bond would deepen theirmitment to him, increase their desire for him, and prevent cheating, among other benefits for both parties. However, he vehemently disagreed with such a proposal. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While he trusted himself and his abilities, he understood the treacherous nature of the world outside. His capability to win a woman''s heart would be stretched to its limits unless he attempted to bind it with such a technique. But, genuine love couldn''t be forced; he sought happiness,fort, and peace in knowing his family stayed with him willingly.


    He knew that Aerialia hadn''t always been the strongest god during her time, with other gods possessing far greater capabilities. Knowing there could be entities capable of manipting her divine techniques, especially with Paradise soon entering the world, he felt the need for a more primal approach.


    Initially, he requested a subtle divine technique¡ªa soul and mental protection technique¡ªto alert him of betrayal.


    However, upon hearing about Aerialia''s vast repertoire of techniques and arts, his wives discovered another oath-based technique called the "Eternal Heart Covenant." This oath, sworn in the name of the Divine Mysteries, vowed their fidelity to him. It promised divine retribution in the form of illness or disaster should they ever betray him, offering mutual benefits beyond the previous technique.


    To his surprise, they found greaterfort in knowing that a hefty price awaited them if they took such actions. Orion agreed to allow them to learn the technique, aligning with his belief that they should do so out of their own will and choice, solely for him. Consequently, the technique became required for anyone joining the main family. This made him highly selective when considering another partner, as he didn''t want to disappoint his wives and the effort they were willing to invest in their rtionships. Orion wasn''t willing to take it for granted.


    As for their children, he had something else nned.


    However, after he delivered this information to Caretaker Shani and Queen Selene and exined the new hierarchy of the household to them, they were both extremely pleased. For Queen Selene, it meant her daughter''s position was now secure within the household, and she could openly express her feelings, knowing she had earned her ce and was ready to take the oath at any time. As for Shani, she was content with her role as a Mistress and saw taking the oath as an opportunity to formally introduce herself to the family, something she had been eagerly awaiting. They even praised his main wives, acknowledging that this new structure suited his status and authority.


    Both women began preparing to meet his main wives and assume their positions as mistresses. This reassured Orion that his choices of partners were sound, alleviating any concerns he might have had about disappointing his wives.


    Orion didn''t divulge all of this to Patriarch Rn, instead offering a brief exnation of his family''s current structure. As he finished, he observed Patriarch Rn exhale heavily.


    "I understand. I knew this day woulde eventually. The higher one climbs, the greater the effort required to approach them. Perhaps I should have approached you sooner. Nheless, I believe Isadora will find reassurance in this, knowing she has earned the right to stand by your side," Patriarch Rn replied, sighing. "You see, during the incident of the Four-eared genocide, our personal abode, the Royal Warren within the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, was also affected. Isadora had shown mercy to a young fox girl, unaware it was an enemy in disguise. Thus, tragedy struck when I was ready to evacuate everyone to safety. Her cousins, even her mother¡ªmy wife¡ªwere murdered. Only Isadora and Flintor escaped, aided by a few of my capable gods chosens."


    "It broke my heart, and they are all I have left. I''ve tried not to dwell on that day but see its effects in her actions. She took it upon herself to rebuild the Four-eared elves and secure their ce in Paradise, despite suppressing her hatred for Seig and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to advance Paradise''s interests."


    "It frustrates me that I can''t do more to help her. Perhaps finding love and recognition from the person she admires most, who made all this possible through her dedication, will finally restore her spirit," Patriarch Rn concluded, gazing at Orion with reverence and satisfaction, bowing to him. "Thank you for this opportunity, Vige Chief. I will exin this to Isadora so she understands the challenges awaiting her if she wishes to be your wife."


    "Alright, but remember to drop the matter if she decides against it," Orion responded.


    "Of course," Patriarch Rn nodded affirmatively.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now. Take care of yourself, Patriarch Rn," Orion replied, nodding. He nced discreetly at three figures lurking within the mansion before turning around and exiting thepound.


    He had nned to use his gift and immediately return to his manor. However, Patriarch Rn''s words lingered in his mind, prompting him to take a leisurely stroll around the Second Border City before heading home.


    He knew the genocide of the Four-eared elves must have been a horrific experience for them, but he hadn''t expected it to conceal such a secret regarding Isadora.


    After pondering the matter for a few minutes and leisurely strolling around the Second Border City, Orion immediately activated his gift, dispersing countless streaks of lightning that vanished into the sky.


    ..........


    Orion''s Manor


    After ensuring no one would disturb him, Orion entered his private room and summoned the Crimson Greatsword alongside Aerialia.


    "You''rete," Aerialia said, her arms folded as she floated in the air, narrowing her gaze at Orion.


    "I''m sorry. Something unexpected came up, so I needed to clear my head before we began," Orion responded.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows before asking, "It doesn''t have anything to do with a woman, does it?"


    Orion cleared his throat and replied, "No, it doesn''t."


    "We''ve just finished developing the household rules and hierarchy, and now you''re off on some discovery quest to search for candidates," Aerialia snorted. Having spent much time with Orion, she could immediately discern what was on his mind.

 Chapter 981 Divine Spectral Blade Arts

    Chapter 981 Divine Spectral de Arts


    "Can we begin, please?" Orion asked, clearing his throat. He no longer wished to continue this conversation.


    Aerialia saw right through him and snorted before asking, "What kind of technique do you want to learn?" She decided to put the matter to rest.


    "I want something I can utilise with the Crimson Greatsword," Orion responded, his tone serious. Contrary to others'' beliefs, Orion still dreaded the arrival of the Vylkr spawns and other divine beings, mainly since he had found one in a small Runaway City like the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise.


    In the past, he had learned a handful of techniques and arts from Aerialia just for the sake of it. Only after he had distributed the flying technique to the warriors and his wives and observed the battle between Sieg and the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City gods'' chosens did he realise those areas where Paradise wascking.


    Yes, they had their gifts, but what if one day they encountered an opponent with immense strength and a dreadful art or technique that would trump them into defeat?


    It wasn''t that he found their gifts inadequate; instead, he wanted to turn them into their secret weapon, one that could ensure their safe retreat or escape. Even warriors with a gift not meant for fighting could use this to enhance their strength, no longer depending solely on the force of their weapon swing to take down an opponent. Fortunately, there was a goddess who had gone through countless rebirths before him with an encyclopedia of knowledge, so he knew such a thing was possible. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This was why he wanted to keep Paradise secret, moving in the shadows and only revealing its existence when he was sure they wouldn''t face any threat from any other being, divine or mortal. However, Orion understood that such a goal would take a long time, especially since he didn''t yet have the strength to go against a divine being.


    So, for now, he would begin by systematically addressing Paradise''s weaknesses. The first step was to implement techniques and arts, demonstrating their potential to be as powerful as their gifts. To achieve this, he would lead by example.


    Aerialia nodded thoughtfully. "How about I teach you an art that will help you wield the Crimson Greatsword and other weapons and allow you to utilise your gift simultaneously?" she suggested, waiting for Orion''s response.


    "That sounds perfect," Orion replied, nodding affirmatively.


    "Okay, listen carefully. This art is called the ''Divine Spectral de Arts.'' Although called de art, it allows a warrior or divine being to control and manipte their weapons using Celestial or Divine energy. Considering its broad applications, which you''ll soon discover, I think it will perfectlyplement your use of the Greatsword," Aerialia exined energetically. One of the reasons she continued teaching Orion numerous techniques and arts was because, no matter howplex or challenging, Orion and the warriors from the Vige instinctively unravelled their intricacies upon learning them. At first, she was bewildered by this prospect. After all, these were arts and techniques she had fought hard to acquire or create, and even her children and divine apostles found them challenging to master. To learn that Orion, who had no prior knowledge of techniques or arts, could grasp them so quickly had initially irritated and annoyed her.


    This was why she had initially refused to teach Orion the flying technique, even when he pleaded with her after learning that the Prismerion Queen had unlocked such a skill on her own.


    But now, she was much calmer and looked forward to seeing how far they could push their limits. In her experience, Orion and the other vigers'' ability to achieve such feats was not unprecedented. In her time, it was typical for races wielding higher-ranked energies to learn lesser-ranked energies with some effort, including the techniques or arts built upon them. However, Orion and the vigers seemed to excel beyond typical expectations, needing only half the usual attempt to master these skills. Talented individuals could even fully master and surpass a technique by applying it to higher-ranked energy. This factor gave gods a distinct advantage in the world alongside their vast knowledge and power.


    Due to his ancestors'' connection with Naka, they could harness Vylkr energy, which isparable to or even stronger than Divine energy, and had been transformed into beings distinct yet simr to the human race in a quest to create the perfect beings capable of breaking into the heavens and dominating them¡ªa quest that ultimately failed. If only he had waited for someone like Orion to be born before giving up. Fortunately, he hadn''t, or she shuddered to think what might have be of the young man before her.


    "Alright, teach me. I''m eager to learn," Orion responded, his excitement barely contained. Techniques and arts were ssified into ranks like artefacts: Common, Umon, Rare, Epic, Unique, Legendary, Mythical, and Divine, across three categories: Low-grade, Middle-grade, and High-grade. Even after distributing thousands to the Warriors and Paradise, he still had 3,450 artefacts ranging from Common to Pseudo-Legendary ranks in the mountain. If mastering the Greatsword proved challenging, he could utilise some of them.


    Aerialia nodded and began exining the Divine Spectral de Arts training method. It involved developing strong mental focus and precise use of Celestial energy to enhance the connection between oneself and the weapon. The training emphasised developing instinctive, responsive, urate, and well-coordinated attacks, imbuing the weapon with one''s energy to create even more powerful strikes. She then delved deeper into exining its stages of mastery.


    Orion nodded. "I''ll do my best not to disappoint you," he responded with a determined look in his eyes. He turned to face the Crimson Greatsword before him, focusing his Celestial energy on it. "Remember, it''s not as easy as you think. To surpass the first 20 per cent threshold of the technique, you must first maintain a prolonged connection with the weapon and control it urately as if it were an extension of your own hand," Aerialia exined, watching Orion curiously to gauge his progress.

 Chapter 982 Isadoras Next Steps

    Chapter 982 Isadora''s Next Steps


    An average individual would take three months to reach this milestone, while a talented person might achieve it in just one month.


    Given Orion''s strong bond with the Crimson Greatsword and natural talent, she expected him to progress even faster.


    After twenty minutes, the Crimson Greatsword began to vibrate independently, indicating Orion had sessfully established a powerful connection with his Celestial energy and the weapon. Once he grasped the intricacies of the art, he immediately began exploring its potential.


    Suddenly, the Crimson Greatsword lifted from the ground and floated beside him. It moved up and down, swayed forward and backwards, and then stood vertically, rotating around him. It glided to the room''s edge and returned, hovering horizontally before him.


    Orion also sensed his Celestial energy slowly depleting. Fortunately, his Celestial energy matched his Vylkr energy''s level, making the depletion negligible.


    Witnessing this, Aerialia smiled. "Good. You''ve got the hang of it. If you keep at it, you''ll master the next 40 per cent threshold in just a few more training days. Then, I''ll show you a few techniques to select from which you could utilise with the Crimson greatsword."


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. The next threshold involved managing Celestial energy expenditure and maintaining control under stress, crucial for increasing the weapon''s range and duration and executingplex manoeuvres with precision and speed. With his current schedule, he estimated breaking through within a day or day and a half, so he agreed with Aerialia''s assessment. As for the subsequent thresholds, he anticipated mastering them within a week, allowing him to progress steadily without rushing.


    "If only I could find a technique to effectively blend my Vylkr energy with other techniques, many of my current challenges would be resolved," Orion sighed. Although he had inadvertently achieved this in the past, it remained something beyond hisplete control.


    Seig was the only person he had seen sessfully infusing Vylkr energy into their techniques. Orion initially assumed it was due to Seig using a diluted form of Vylkr energy. Still, upon questioning him, he learned it was not just his physical strength as a half-giant and rigorous training that enabled this feat but also the assistance of his Gearweaver.


    Orion doubted the existence of a technique based on Vylkr energy, whether he would find it, and whether there was even one. "True," Aerialia responded, shaking her head wearily. "The only way I see you achieving such a feat is by creating your own technique rooted in Vylkr energy. Alternatively, you could follow the path of that gods'' chosen and master a technique beyond the 50 per cent threshold, then slowly integrate your Vylkr energy into your attacks."


    She empathised with his frustration, likening it to the challenges of fully utilising Divine energy as a god. Nheless, she could only give him words of encouragement.


    "I have no choice but to do my best," Orion responded, nodding before he discussed the events that had transpired today with Aerialia.


    ¡­....¡­


    Patriarch Rn mansion


    Witnessing his daughter walk through the door, Patriarch Rn immediately approached. "How was today?" he asked, meeting her as she entered.


    "The same as always," Isadora responded wearily. Besides traversing the floating ind to ry Orion''s messages to the tree nymphs and caretakers managing provisions, she dealt with governors of Orion''s cities¡ªwho happened to be his wives¡ªand handled critical matters, reserving only the most significant issues for Orion himself.


    She had recently learned that Orion had an appointed messenger for himself as the Vige Chief but couldn''t use him, as he had been reassigned to assist the former Vige Chief with the vige''s affairs.


    Patriarch Rn nodded and continued, "I have something important to discuss with you urgently." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Isadora halted her steps and observed her father curiously. "What is it?" she asked, noting his unusual seriousness¡ªsomething she hadn''t seen since he revealed the existence of the Divine artefact pursued by the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City. He had vowed not to withhold such information from them again.


    Patriarch Rn immediately delved into the matter, recounting everything that had transpired earlier that day during his meeting with Orion. When he finished, he observed Isadora''s stunned expression, patiently waiting for her to process and respond.


    Isadora quickly regained herposure and shook her head. "While I appreciate the opportunity that the Vige Chief is willing to give me, I am content with my current role as his assistant," she replied, her tone serious. Despite her outward calm, her heart was in turmoil.


    ''Mistresses? Main family?'' Isadora thought, not expecting Orion''s family system to be soplex. However, as the idea of bing one of Orion''s mistresses began to shape her mind, Isadora swiftly pushed it aside. She didn''t want to appear to be taking advantage of Orion''s aid to the Four-eared elves or bing power-hungry by seeking such a position. Therefore, she hesitated, unsure if she couldpete for such a role.


    Upon hearing his daughter''s words, Patriarch Rn initially wanted to interject but then shook his head before responding, "Vige Chief Orion emphasised that he doesn''t want you to feel pressured into making a decision. This is something you must earn and decide for yourself. I only want you to know I''ll support whatever your decision is."


    Isadora nodded quietly in acknowledgement.


    Patriarch Rn gave onest nod before turning around and ascending the stairs toward the direction of the two children he had personally adopted.


    Isadora remained behind, her mind reeling as she tried to decide and arrange her thoughts.


    ¡­..........


    Two dayster


    Orion briefed the eight individuals serving as representatives of Paradise, overseeing both the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City onest time before they departed.


    Beside each stood their respective warriors, with Vylkr Fusion Armlets gleaming on their left or right hands. They were d in a mixed set of armour forged from Vylkr alloy and with enchanted leather-like material.


    On their faces was a in ck mask with a design simr to his, making it look simple yet distinct. Considering its uses, all eight representatives were given masks to protect themselves.

 Chapter 983: Slumbers End

    Chapter 983: Slumber''s End


    ?


    It would be too much work to design all of them simrly, which is why they were in. Nheless, they could receive customisation ording to their wishes if they achieved enough contribution points.


    And strapped behind their backs was their Gear Devourer, which Seraphina and the others had designed to expand to its standard size when in use and shrink back to its dormant state when it was not.


    "That''s how the contribution point system will work. It will have its guild to track points, maintain a leaderboard, ensure transparency, conduct audits, and enforce penalties. That''s all. Are there any questions?" Orion asked.


    He had just finished exining the contribution point system to ensure they wouldn''t becent or act like they couldn''t be reced. He needed them to understand that all their actions within the Runaway Cities would be monitored and recorded.


    They all nodded in understanding. As leaders in their ns and people, they immediately grasped the concept after Orion''s detailed exnation of the contribution point system.


    "Alright. Let''s be on our way," Orion said, gesturing for the shape-shifting warrior beside him to transform into his beast form.


    He needed to apany them to ensure their status as representatives of Paradise would be respected and to deter anyone with ill intentions.


    The warrior nodded and activated his gift. However, just as he was about to transform, Orion halted, standing rooted to the spot with wide eyes.


    ''She''s awake,'' Orion thought. He immediately gestured for the warrior to stop his transformation.


    The prismerions, pixies, and warriors before them frowned, wondering what was happening. They all knew that only a few things could move the Vige Chief in such a way.


    Orion quickly recovered hisposure and addressed the group. "Our departure will be postponed for now. I need to deal with something very important. Once I''m done, I''ll summon you so we can begin the relocation," he said, his tone serious.


    He then turned to the warrior beside him. "Inform the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City that I''ve decided to postpone today''s arrival to handle some urgent matters."


    They all nodded in understanding. None of them had any reason to refute the Vige Chief''s words or inquire further, as they understood that if he postponed something this significant, it must be for an extremely important reason.


    They all began to return with their luggage, one by one. They were slightly happy because they could use this opportunity to exin the contribution point system to their families.


    Without hesitation, Orion scattered into countless streaks of fierce bluish lightning and vanished into the sky.


    ...


    As he arrived at the edge of the floating ind, Orion ordered the warriors to leave the area. The morphic puppet had informed him that goddess Ilse was awake, and he feared she might begin to stir up trouble again. If that happened, he doubted the warriors would be much help, so the fewer people around, the better.


    Fortunately, he was relieved that goddess Ilse hadn''t started attacking upon waking up. It proved that she still had some reasoning, at least.


    As Orion walked into the room, he saw Greta standing behind the Morphic Puppet, her expression frightened. The moment she noticed his arrival, she immediately rushed toward him.


    "Orion!" Greta eximed, wrapping her arms around him. She had been afraid to move after the goddess suddenly awoke, so she felt relieved upon seeing Orion''s presence.


    Orion held her to calm her down. He observed as she settled, then stood beside him. The only thing that had changed about Greta was the light blue Vylkr Fusion Bracelet on her wrist.


    After the Vylkr Fusion Armlet entered production, he and Seraphina ensured that Greta received her own Vylkr Fusion Armlet due to her invaluable gift, transforming her into a one- star warrior.


    Now, she no longer needed to exert herself in caring for injuries on two-star and three-star warriors or those of the same rank. He determined that as her energy grew and broke through the 101 BEM threshold, she would easily heal two-star warriors and below, requiring less effort to heal three-star and four-star warriors and above.


    The rest of the family was getting ready to acquire their own Vylkr Fusion Armlets. Meanwhile, Crystalia, Merida, and the others would first need to undergo a Vylkr energypatibility test to determine if they could also have one.


    Though uncertain of whaty ahead, this was their sole path to bing stronger,pelling Orion to seize this opportunity tightly.


    As for Greta''s presence, she was responsible for studying goddess Ilse''s body. Despite theirck of understanding of its workings, Greta''s role involved meticulously documenting everything she could discern about Ilse''s new form.


    Greta was exceptionally suited for the job with her gift and decades of experience studying various anatomies.


    "She woke up while I was using my gift on her, staring at me curiously. So, out of fear, I stood up and ran behind Morphic Puppet. I would have fled, but I was worried she might pursue me and provoke a confrontation with Morphic Puppet. That''s why I stayed put until you got the message and came," Greta recounted the entire situation to Orion, her heart still racing-not from fear alone, but from being in the presence of a goddess, a divine being said to have met Naka and held a position directly under him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion nodded in understanding. "You can take your things and return to the factory so I can speak with her," he responded.


    Contrary to his expectations, Greta shook her head. "I want to stay and watch. I don''t think she''ll do something dangerous like before. If she wanted to harm me and leave, she would have done so immediately upon waking up, not waited to look around curiously," she responded.


    She recognised that curious gaze from many past encounters, especially with Orion, which stood out the most in her memory. The difference this time was that her eyes showed more curiosity than confusion, leading her to wonder if the goddess was merely curious about her current location or had forgotten a part of herself.

 Chapter 984: Sacred Conversations

    Chapter 984: Sacred Conversations


    ?


    "Besides, I''m stronger now than before, and she seems to be wary of you, so I doubt she''ll take any drastic action," she added.


    Orion chuckled slightly at Greta''s words before turning his attention to the frightened goddess Ilse, who pressed against the wall at the edge of her bed, trembling as she fixed her eyes on him. The tension in the room seemed to thicken, but Orion remainedposed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had already instructed Morphic Puppet not to engage until further notice.


    "I admire your newfound confidence, Greta, but we''re dealing with a goddess here. I''m unsure if I, Morphic Shadow, or even Stronghold Leader Zogarbined could safely remove her from the barrier without any ident. Instead, you should return to the factory and update Seraphina and the others about the situation," Orion responded, his tone serious. Orion wasn''t willing to risk his partner''s safety out of overconfidence. He had even refrained from summoning Stronghold Leader Zogar, concerned that the goddess might harm him, endangering one of Paradise''s most powerful powerhouse.


    "I know--" Greta hesitated as if to say more, but she held back, sighing. "Okay, I understand. I''ll go inform Seraphina and the others," she said with a nod, kissing him on the cheek before gathering her work items and swiftly leaving the room.


    Once Greta had left, Orion immediately summoned the Crimson Greatsword and began to utilize the Divine Spectral de Art. The weapon floated vertically around him, lightning sparking along its length, enveloping it in a fierce bluish hue. He thenmanded Morphic Puppet to meld with his skin, wrapping around his body like armour.


    Orion hesitated briefly before summoning the mountain, extracting sixty Peusdo-Legendary artefacts ranging from swords to spears and myriad ded weapons. Using the Divine Spectral de Art, all the weapons hovered in the air, pointing menacingly towards the frightened goddess, their forms crackling with fierce bluish streaks of lightning.


    Over the past two days, Orion had surpassed the forty per cent threshold, mastering the art to about forty-three per cent. However, since the divine art allowed him to control as many weapons as his energy reserve could handle, he remained unsure of his limit, even after testing it with the 3,450 artefacts within the mountain.


    The miniature mountain floated beside him, poised to release the remaining 3,450 artefacts if anything were to go awry.


    With sixty Peusdo-Legendary artefacts cloaked in fierce bluish lightning and his scaly armour gleaming with inky ck pressure, Orion resembled a war god, ready to hold an enemy at bay.


    Witnessing this scene, the already frightened goddess widened her eyes with fear and confusion. The pressure in the room intensified, bearing down on Orion''s shoulders until it was dispersed by Morphic Puppet, rapidly draining his Vylkr energy reserves.


    Despite the heavy enchantments protecting the house, it began to tremble faintly.


    "At this rate, you''re going to scare her into taking action," Aerialia remarked, shaking her head. Sometimes, she wished Orion would approach these situations with less caution, but given his dealings with the gods, she couldn''t fault him.


    "Why don''t I try talking to her? It doesn''t seem like she''s capable of responding to your questions," Aerialia suggested, noting the goddess''s disoriented state.


    "Okay," Orion agreed with a nod. He understood that Aerialia, being a goddess herself, might be the only person capable ofmunicating with Ilse.


    Aerialia nodded, floating towards Ilse but stopping at a respectful distance. "I''ve been waiting to speak with you since you awakened, hoping I could finally converse with another goddess. However, it seems you fear a mortal and are confused about what''s happening. This leads me to suggest are you perhaps a part of goddess Ilse''s divine soul that remained?" she asked, her gaze fixed on the young woman, whose eyes widened with each word.


    The room fell silent, filled only with the crackling of fierce bluish lightning.


    A crisp, feminine voice suddenly pierced the silence.


    "Are... are you really also a goddess?" Ilse''s voice quivered, her trembling gaze fixed on Aerialia.


    Aerialia nodded firmly, her voice steady despite the situation. "I am Goddess Aerialia, the Goddess of the Hunting Moon. Even though I''ve been reduced to this form, it doesn''t diminish my status as a goddess. Now, can you answer my question?"


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s deration, Ilse trembled and nced nervously at Orion and the Crimson Greatsword floating beside him, sensing the threatening aura of the weapon. She quickly redirected her gaze back to Aerialia and shook her head.


    It was evident to anyone observing that Ilse could not speak freely with Orion in the room. "It''s best to wait outside and let me handle this. Being a goddess myself, she might be more willing to open up to me," Aerialia suggested, turning her attention towards Orion.


    "And take your weapons with you," she added, gesturing to the lightning-coated ded artefacts filling the air.


    Orion hesitated briefly before nodding in understanding. "Be careful," he replied. With a gesture, he summoned all the artefacts back into the miniature mountain and turned his attention to Ilse, who flinched under his gaze.


    He then left the room, the Crimson Greatsword following him in the air. Although he wanted to be present during the questioning, he realized it was best to leave matters regarding the divine to Aerialia. He trusted she would exin everything once she gathered all the necessary information.


    Nevertheless, aware of the possibility that the goddess might be crafty and seeking to deceive them, Orion remained vignt.


    He tightened his grip on the Crimson greatsword and released all the 3,450 artefacts into the air, and they hovered around him, enveloping the sky with their presence and coating them with bluish lightning. Their focus was fixed on Ilse''s magical signature within the building, ready to react if it was a trap.


    Despite understanding that this might align with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s intentions, Orion preferred to remain cautious and vignt rather than hopeful andcent in the presence of a divine being whose intentions were uncertain.


    Orion would never underestimate such beings, especially after the shocking phenomenon caused by her resurrection.

 Chapter 985: Plans On Hold

    Chapter 985: ns On Hold


    ?


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Queen''s Pce


    "Even if we have to wait here all day, we must ensure they understand we have submitted to their rule. So, I ask everyone to please endure until we find a way out of this predicament," Eleanora announced, her eyes fixed on the rest of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders standing beside her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eleanora was dressed in an opulent gown made from rich, flowing velvet in deep purple and red shades, adorned with intricate silver embroidery and sparkling jewels. The gown had a plunging neckline and a fitted bodice. Her long, red, waist-length hair flowed behind her, entuating her ethereal beauty.


    Her golden tiara had been sealed and hidden away because she didn''t want to risk provoking Paradise by still wearing it, and she couldn''t bring herself to hand it over to their new rulers.


    The golden tiara was part of her nature as the ruler of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, so how could she give it away?


    The other leaders nodded in understanding, dressed in special attire to wee the representatives of Paradise and, most likely, its ruler.


    Witnessing the Queen''s gaze toward her, Commander Sy''ra nodded subtly. She wore a ceremonial suit of armour adorned with red and gold ents, polished to a gleaming shine, with intricate designs depicting her many victories. Her attire waspleted by a heavy, fur- lined cloak fastened with a golden brooch on her shoulders and neatly polished tusks.


    She had the most to gain among the other leaders by getting on Paradise''s good side or risk bearing their wrath. So, even without Queen Eleanora''s reminder, she was determined to try her best.


    Under the shimmering sun, they all awaited Paradise''s arrival with bated breaths.


    Thirty minutes!


    One hour!


    Two hours!!


    ---


    As the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders waited for Paradise''s arrival, their patience wore thin, and their opinions sank.


    Could it be that they''re going to arrive by noon or midnight while the moon is up? They all pondered. However, none of them knew the answer to such a question. Regardless of the reasons, all they could do was continue to wait.


    Fortunately, they didn''t need to wait much longer.


    An enormous, mysterious beast soon entered their line of sight. It was four-legged, with sharp shredding ws, its body covered in thick white fur with two long silver feathered wings. Two transparent horns, appearing to be made of water, emerged from its head, and a tail resembling hardened rough ice trailed behind.


    This beast was several meters taller than any they had witnessed before, causing their hearts to tremble at the sheer terrifying strength of each of Paradise''s people.


    The air around them seemed to thicken, and a sense of dread filled their hearts. It felt as though they were dealing with a force of unfathomable strength. Although they had only experienced this feeling when dealing with a Grade Two Runaway City, it still wasn''t as overbearing and overwhelming as this.


    As the enormous beast arrived above them, it began to decrease in size and weight, morphing into the figure of a silver-haired man dressed in rugged armour with a slender, glistening bracelet around his left wrist. The man floated downwards, graduallynding before them. "I havee to deliver a message from the Vige Chief. The arrival of the representatives of Paradise will be postponed until further notice. Another messenger will personally deliver the message when he is ready!" announced the warrior, his eyes sweeping over Eleanora and the other Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders.


    They all nodded in understanding, their expressions clouded with disappointment. None of them dared speak up or ask any questions, having learned from past experience the consequences of inquiring too much from the messengers sent by Paradise.


    They immediately noticed the strange bracelet around the warrior''s left wrist, causing them to furrow their brows in deep thought. It appeared simr to the Devourer Bracelet but was slender and more refined. However, no matter how they looked at it, it certainly wasn''t the Devourer Bracelet.


    Commander Sy''ra and Mistress Isolde couldn''t help but narrow their eyes at it, their minds racing as they tried to figure out the mysterious bracelet. They both felt a sense of familiarity with it but couldn''t quite ce it.


    Of course, the warrior noticed their gaze. However, he merely disregarded it, activated his gift, and took off into the sky towards the direction of the Sleeping Fox Runaway.


    "Did you see that thing on his wrist?" Mistress Isolde muttered, turning to Commander Sy''ra. As the Mistress of the Forgpce, responsible for maintaining the tools of the gods'' chosen and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, Mistress Isolde already suspected it was rted to the Devourer Bracelet. However, she couldn''t reach a conclusion based on her intuition alone.


    Commander Sy''ra nodded. "Yes, it looks familiar, but I can''t quite ce what it is," she responded.


    Without knowing the specific energies used by the inhabitants of Paradise, who disyed a range of abilities from elemental maniption to beast morphing, she couldn''t identify the


    bracelet either.


    Mistress Isolde sighed and nodded.


    "Everyone should return to their tasks. Be prepared to be summoned at any moment,"


    Eleanora announced, turning around and heading back to the pce.


    The other leaders also began to disperse one by one.


    -------


    The Sleeping Fox Runaway City


    Royal Den


    After receiving the message from the warrior, Lakul and the other leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City watched him disappear into the distance.


    "It seems they intend to test our patience, to see how we will react," Lakul remarked, his arms folded regally behind his back as he stared into the distance with a wry smile.


    All nine leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were dressed in ceremonial attire, awaiting the arrival of the Paradise representatives. However, upon receiving the news, they couldn''t help but feel this was a deliberate test by Paradise.


    Why schedule such an event only to cancel it at thest moment? Clearly, they had nned this carefully.


    Suddenly, a sloth demon, a god''s chosen,nded before them. "Emperor, we have urgent news!" he dered.

 Chapter 986: Emergence Of The Trekking Flamingo Runaway City

    Chapter 986: Emergence Of The Trekking mingo Runaway City


    ?


    "What is it? Have you captured the remaining spies?" Lakul asked, shifting his attention towards the god''s chosen with a frown etched on his face. He was displeased by the sudden interruption, but he knewit had to be important if they were approaching him.


    The other leaders also fixed their eyes on the god''s chosen, curious about what urgent matter had prompted this interruption.


    "No, we haven''t captured thest spy yet. But I''ve just received critical information from the watchtower that another Runaway City is rapidly approaching our direction," the god''s chosen responded hastily.


    Upon hearing these words, all nine leaders furrowed their brows in concern.


    A Runaway City in this territory? They all knew that no Runaway City dared to enter thesends due to its isted and unnatural terrain, which was neither sustainable nor profitable for settlement, coupled with the myriad of terrifying legends surrounding it¡ªsome now doubted due to Paradise''s existence.


    So, they couldn''t fathom why a Runaway City would venture here unless...


    "Did you identify which Runaway City it is?" Lakul asked, his eyes fixed on the god''s chosen.


    The gods chosen swiftly nodded and responded, "Yes. It''s the Trekking mingo Runaway City."


    Lakul and the faces of all nine leaders scrunched up in deep frowns.


    The Trekking mingo Runaway City!


    They all recognized the name of this Runaway City and knew it was on the verge of advancing from a Grade One to a Grade Two Runaway City.


    Even though it would still be inferior to an actual Grade Two Runaway City, facing off against one meant they had to give their all, possibly with the assistance of another Grade One Runaway City.


    The Trekking mingo Runaway City ranked significantly higher in strength and capabilities. Nheless, previously, worry would have crept into their hearts at the thought of sacrificing something important to evade the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s grasp. However, with the assurance of Paradise''s protection, the frowns on their faces eased considerably.


    "Commander Vargoth, I want you to personally deliver a message to the warriors of Paradise harvesting the Vylkr alloys. Inform them about the arrival of the Trekking mingo Runaway City and seek their guidance on how we should approach the situation," Lakul ordered, shifting his attention towards the Commander of the gods'' chosen and Chief of Security of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Having glimpsed Paradise''s strength, he harboured no intentions of engaging in a direct conflict with them. In fact, he was sure that even all three Runaway Citiesbined would struggle against Paradise''s forces, no matter how fierce their effort was.


    However, in case of any uncertainties, he could only pit Paradise against the Trekking mingo Runaway City and observe who emerges victorious.


    Nheless, whether the Trekking mingo Runaway City had ventured here in search of the Divine Artefact or had mistakenly entered for some other purpose was something he doubted, especially given its trajectory towards them.


    She would likely share his concerns if the former Queen of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City was as wise as he believed.


    Commander Vargoth nodded firmly in understanding. Dressed in his ceremonial attire, his broad violet-feathered wings stretched wide as he leapt into the air and swiftly headed towards the direction of the warriors harvesting the Vylkr alloy mines.


    As he departed, the remaining eight leaders immediately approached the watchtower to observe the approaching Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    At the edge of the floating ind,


    After several hours of waiting outside the house, Orion showed no signs of fatigue. The 3,450 artefacts still hovered in the sky, each crackling with fierce bluish lightning, aimed towards the house before him.


    Suddenly, Aerialia''s ethereal figure emerged from the closed door. "You can rx now. I''ve spoken with her and gathered all the information we need. Come back inside so I can exin everything to you, and you can ask her any questions," Aerialia said, her brows furrowed inn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    concern.


    Watching Orion maintain his guard for so long revealed the depth of his hostility towards the gods, which worried her a bit.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s reassurance, Orion nodded and deactivated his gift. He summoned the miniature mountain once more, depositing the artefacts within. Morphic Puppet emerged from his body in a liquid inky ck form before solidifying into its original state.


    Orion stepped forward, following Aerialia back into the home.


    Morphic Puppet closed the door behind them and held guard at the room''s edge.


    Ilse flinched under Orion''s gaze, but instead of retreating to the bed''s edge, she met his stare directly, narrowing her eyes as if scrutinizing him.


    Orion frowned at her reaction. Despite not admitting it, he had felt a sense of satisfaction when the resurrected goddess seemed frightened by him.


    "I''ve confirmed that she''s a fragment of goddess Ilse divine soul who managed to escape being consumed by the Vylkr energy. However, as a result, she has lost most of her memories and some of her abilities. All she recalls is her identity as the goddess of treasures, Ilse. She''s also confused about why the divine phenomenon urred and feels ufortable in her new form," Aerialia exined. "As for her intentions regarding Paradise, that''s a moreplex matter."


    "Can you exin everything in detail to me?" Orion responded.


    Already aware that Naka had created a new body for Ilse using an Omnithriallian corpse, transforming her into something akin to Aegis of the Arctic Deity yet distinct, Orion wasn''t surprised by Aerialia''sst words.


    His primary interest lies in understanding Ilse''s remembered identity as the goddess of treasures, her abilities, and her intentions. Anything else could wait until he had this


    foundational knowledge.


    Aerialia nodded and began to exin everything in careful detail. It became clear that Aegis of the Arctic Deity had indeed intervened to awaken Ilse from her half-dead state. She had not fully emerged initially because Aegis of the Arctic Deity had sealed her, binding her will to the Primordial barrier for their mutual protection.


    An hour and a half passed before Aerialia concluded her thorough exnation.

 Chapter 987: Ilses Condition

    Chapter 987: Ilse''s Condition


    ?


    During the awakening ceremony, when they activated the pir, it aimed to verify whether Aegis of the Deity''s ns had seeded. If they hadn''t, they could no longer pass the primordial energy to future generations. This would halt the emergence of Vylkr warriors and the awakening of gifts beyond their own generation, leaving their only protection as the Primordial barrier.


    It was a risky gamble! Now, he understood why Aegis of the Arctic Deity hadn''t disclosed this information to him.


    ''So not only she will, but her essence is also connected to the sundial,'' Orion thought, deeply pondering.


    Nheless, hearing that the Primordial barrier was constructed with thews connected with the Divine Mysteries and linking Ilse with the Primordial Barrier through the sundial as an anchor, he couldn''t help but be d they hadn''t acted recklessly and thrown her out of Paradise.


    "So she can''t undo the binding and sealing ced on her and the sundial?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Aerialia while flickering briefly towards Ilse.


    "Yes. Aegis of the Arctic Deity had mastered thews considerably, rendering her powerless to undo them. Even if she wants to, she can neither harm the inhabitants of Paradise nor dispel the Primordial Barrier," Aerialia responded.


    "Of course, in the future, there is always a chance that she''ll be able to dispel the barrier and reach a much higher level of mastery than thews Aegis of the Arctic Deity had used to bind her. By then, you should have be strong enough to stand alone. If you aren''t confident, you shouldn''t waste the authority you have been granted over her. Instead, use this opportunity to build a good rtionship with her, so even when that time arrives, she won''t have any reason to attack or leave the floating ind."


    Even if Aegis of the Arctic Deity intended to seal her like this indefinitely, his understanding of anyws he mastered would always stop growing at 5 per cent. It was only a matter of time before she became stronger and undid what he had done.


    For Orion''s sake and that of the inhabitants of Paradise, she would rather have them befriend a god than be hostile against one, especially in this state. Some things discussed with Ilse were tooplex for Orion toprehend, and with his current focus on conquering the outside world, it was better not to burden him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only reason he grasped some of what she had just exined was from his experience with Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories.


    Hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion sighed. "I never thought I''d gain control of a goddess this easily. I thought it would be much moreplex than this." He felt a surge of security after learning that Ilse was bound to obey his everymand, considering theplex scope of her divine skills.


    "With agees the understanding thatplexity is often just a veil for simplicity," Aerialia replied with a wry smile.


    She recalled how other gods, including herself, had often chosen to erase memories of their past lives to fully immerse themselves in the mortal world. She was no stranger to theplexities of divine life.


    Of course, all of this was before the emergence of the Divine Mysteries when they still had thews at their beck and call and didn''t have to undergo several trials and tribtions just to attain aw and grow stronger.


    If she had known this was how it would end, she would never have attempted something so foolish. Unfortunately, the deed had already been done.


    Orion nodded. He immediately ordered Morphic Puppet to go outside and get him a rock and a tree branch.


    Morphic Puppet returned with them within a minute and ced them before Ilse.


    "Go ahead. I want to witness your divine skills," Orion said, looking at Ilse.


    Witnessing the scenes within Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories differed from witnessing them firsthand. Even if he wouldn''t fullyprehend the scope of her divine skills, he wanted to see them for himself.


    Ilse nodded and stretched her hand towards the items. The stone and stick rose from the ground, transforming into silver before changing to pure gold and a rare diamond.


    Observing this, Orion hid his bright smile inwardly. Unlike mortals, whose abilities are built on the world and linked to varying ranks of energies, divine skills are directly connected to thews governing the world and the cosmos and are rted to the Divine Mysteries.


    "Is that all?" Ilse asked, her eyes fixed warily on Orion.


    She knew he was curious about her abilities, especially since he was a mortal. However, she didn''t dare refuse his orders, as he couldmand her very existence and had attacked her even when she was simply trying to protect herself from the divine phenomenon that had emerged during her resurrection.


    No, I''m not done yet! Orion shook his head. How could he be done with seeing what she was capable of?


    Aerialia sighed, having anticipated this. However, as Ilse was about to respond, she yawned tiredly, her expression growing weary.


    "It appears this is her limit for staying conscious. Any more exertion could render her unconscious," Aerialia said, shaking her head.


    Whatever Naka had done to ensure that the sundial, through Ilse''s new body, continued to produce Primordial energy, it wasn''t potent enough and needed time to recharge. Even though Ilse''s resurrection had somehow enhanced its production, making it possible to sustain the longsting Primordial barrier, she still needed rest to keep herself awake.


    "Okay. You can get some rest in the meantime. When you awaken, I''ll call the workers to help you build a much better home for you to reside in," Orion said seriously, his eyes fixed on Ilse. Contrary to his expectations, Ilse shook her head. "I can build a new home myself. I simply want to see my children, that''s all," she responded. Apart from her identity, the Prismerions were the only thing she remembered from her original self, and she felt she would find somefort in seeing them.

 Chapter 988: Ilses Condition (2)

    Chapter 988: Ilse''s Condition (2)


    ?


    "I''ll inform the current leader of the Prismerions to prepare to see you when you awaken," Orion responded with a nod.


    After receiving Orion''s confirmation, Ilse climbed back into bed and quickly drifted into slumber.


    While she slept, Orion retrieved his mask from his waist and wore it. The mask immediately wrapped around his face, and he focused on Ilse.


    "Energy level - ???"


    Witnessing the same unreadable energy levels he had seen before, Orion sighed and removed the mask. Ilse''s energy level was far beyond the capability of the Energy Mask Spectrometer to calcte, indicating her body might possess equally frightening power. As for why the Crimson Greatsword had been able to slice through her and only leave a nick on the sundial, even he didn''t have a proper exnation.


    Considering the existence of gods on Earth, Orion knew it was a miracle that the remained intact, as any one of them could destroy it several times over. The Vylkr energy might well be a blessing in disguise.


    "Are you going to inform her that some Prismerions are serving under you as your Divine Apostle?" Orion asked, shifting his attention towards Aerialia.


    "You should know that I never asked for this in the beginning. Naka might have never expected this, intending only to give the Prismerions hope of survival. However, with Ilse''s resurrection, there is no need for them to serve me any longer. Hopefully, when she next awakens, we can figure out a way to resolve the mark," Aerialia responded.


    Although she knew removing the mark wouldn''t be easy since it had persisted despite her death, she believed that with two goddesses working together, they could undo what Naka had done. Fortunately, Ilse had no idea who Naka was, so their romantic rtionship was a thing of the past.


    Orion nodded in understanding. It would be even better if Ilse wanted to form her own Divine Apostles, as they could help her recover quickly.


    Orion gave orders to Morphic Puppet to protect Ilse and attend to all of her needs. He didn''t want her to be injured again bying into contact with Vylkr energy.


    After that, he stored the rock and the diamond-like stick. Emerging from the house, he met Greta and told her to halt her studies before heading home to rest and digest all the new information he had just learned.


    "Vige Chief!" a voice suddenly called out to Orion as hended within his manor, causing him to sigh tiredly.


    Orion looked up to see a warrior flying toward him.


    The warriornded before him, briefly ncing at the Crimson Greatsword floating beside Orion before immediately bowing in greeting. "Chief, we just received information from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. Another Grade One Runaway City, called the Trekking mingo Runaway City, is heading in their direction and possibly searching for the Divine Artefact, and heading towards the Vylkr alloy mine," he announced, rying all the information he had received to Orion.


    "Have you ryed this news to the Stronghold Leaders?" Orion asked, raising his brow. He hadn''t expected another Grade One Runaway City toe rushing toward their direction. The idea that three Grade One Runaway Cities were sent to retrieve the Divine Artefacts from Patriarch Rn suggested that Lakul and Eleanora weren''t fully aware of the capabilities of a Grade Two Runaway City.


    "Yes, but they are waiting for your orders before taking action," replied the warrior. Orion nodded thoughtfully. "Send a message back to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and The Sleeping Fox Runaway City to capture and subdue the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Also, have Stronghold Leader Seth monitor their progress. If anything unexpected urs, he is authorised to intervene," he instructed, his expression pondering.


    He also contemted seeing how they could enhance the gods'' chosen Devourer''s bracelet and Gearweaver since the Healers'' association could not reproduce a diluted Vylkr energy. While they could not utilise the raw Vylkr energy, they would have to wait until the Healers Association finished assessing every eligible warrior who had reached their full potential, including those with two inner star potentials or fewer.


    Although Paradise granted protection to the two Grade One Runaway Cities, they still needed to establish themselves in the world with their help. Therefore, they needed to understand the extent of their abilities.


    "Understood," the warrior responded, rising and leaping into the sky, quickly disappearing from view.


    "Are you nning to return to your manor to rest?" Aerialia asked.


    "No, I''m going to oversee things. As the leader, I can''t be absent during this crucial phase," Orion replied with a wide smile.


    After learning they had Ilse''s protection, Orion couldn''t help but feel more confident. He was more thrilled now than ever.


    They possessed another valuable ace, which fueled his motivation to grow stronger and further their expansion.


    "I''ming with you then. I''m curious to see how the races of this timepare with those in the past," Aerialia responded, her voice brimming with curiosity.


    "Me too. I hope they don''t disappoint," Orion said, swiftly ascending into the sky.


    Besides an impressive, towering multi-story building near the expansive crater containing the Vylkr alloy mine and guarded by ten formidable warriors effortlessly crushing the approaching Vylkr vines with terrifying might before harvesting them, Commander Vargoth and Sy''ra stood in solemn silence within the fortified perimeter, awaiting response from the mysterious Paradise.


    They watched the unfolding scene with dread, curiosity, and interest, particrly noting the identical bracelets adorning each warrior''s wrist, ranging from right to left. Their minds raced to uncover the importance of these bracelets, yet none dared speak, fearing unnecessary repercussions.


    Suddenly, they spotted a familiar masked figure, apanied by the same warrior who had left to deliver their message, descending from the sky towards them.


    The twonded before them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vargoth and Sy''ra swiftly bowed down, offering deep respect as they greeted one of Paradise''s Key Leaders. They concealed their immense relief within their hearts.

 Chapter 989: A Chance

    Chapter 989: A Chance


    ?


    "After listening to your message, the Vige Chief has decided to allow you to prove yourselves by capturing and subduing the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Seth said, his expression serious. "Should you seed, we''ll treat both the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City with more consideration. And should you fail..."


    He paused momentarily before continuing, "Fortunately, failure has no consequences. The Vige Chief merely wants to give you the chance to prove yourselves. I will follow to observe how well you perform."


    Commander Vargoth and Sy''ra had stood there for several hours, waiting for a response from Paradise, hoping for full assistance to subdue the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Hearing Seth''s words, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "The Trekking mingo Runaway City is a Grade One Runaway City, which is about to be promoted to a Grade Two Runaway. This means its warriors and prowess rank several times higher than those of a normal Runaway City. So, if both Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were to oppose it, it would lead to disastrous losses, with each side doing whatever they can to emerge victorious. Paradise wants to use these Runaway Cities as part of their resources, so wouldn''t such a result be unwarranted?" Commander Vargoth responded.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, you should do your best to avoid unnecessary losses and emerge victorious. Or are you trying to say that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway Citybined cannot capture another Grade One Runaway City, yet brag about how yourbined might can hold back a Grade Two Runaway City?" Seth responded, his voice chilling. His frown was hidden within his mask as he looked at the two Commanders before him.


    Commander Vorgath swiftly shook his head in response. "No, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City will do everything possible to ensure the capture of the Trekking mingo Runaway City," he swiftly responded, his fist clenched tightly. He dared not say anything more lest he provoke Paradise''s ire.


    Seth nodded and turned his attention to a tall, bulking, green-skinned woman before him. "And what about you? Will the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City encounter any issues dealing with the Trekking mingo Runaway City?" he asked, awaiting her response. Commander Sy''ra immediately shook her head. "No. If this is the will of the Vige Chief, then the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City has no reason to refuse. We will capture and subdue the Trekking mingo Runaway City for the sake of Paradise," she stated firmly.


    The current situation stirred a turbulent mix of emotions within Commander Sy''ra, knowing that before Paradise-an unfathomable entity-she and her people could only be subservient or risk dire consequences. She had never felt so powerless in her life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s good. Let''s go then," Seth said, motioning for the warrior to shift into his beast form so they could swiftly return to their Runaway City. Although he had mastered entirely the flying technique and could carry others through the air, he didn''t feel inclined to do so at that moment.


    The warrior nodded and immediately activated his gift. His form began to change, morphing into a 46-meter-tall red-furred beast resembling a panther, with various ashy-pink bone- like structures emerging from its body.


    Commander Vargoth and Sy''ra noticed therge, visible bracelet on the beast''s left hind leg, simr to the ones worn by the warriors and the Key Leader before them. This sight deepened their frowns and heightened the doubt growing within their hearts.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go," Seth urged, rising into the air andnding on the back of the shapeshifted beast.


    Bothmanders nodded in unison and swiftly rose into the air. Commander Vargoth led the way with his broad wings outstretched, slicing through the air. Commander Sy''ra followed closely behind, effortlessly matching Vargoth''s speed and deftly reaching the beast''s back in just two steps. Together, theynded beside Seth.


    As they pondered how the wingless beast would take flight, the feline creature leapt into the air, unlike the other shapeshifters they had seen. It soared over the defensive line, surprising both Commander Sy''ra and Vargoth.


    It''s a flying technique!


    They both immediately concluded this as they sensed the surge of oppressive energy from the shapeshifted beast. However, this sudden realization only deepened their confusion because the energy wasn''t Vylkr energy.


    This made them rethink their initial assumptions about the bracelets worn by the warriors. At that moment, they were more curious than ever to uncover the nature of those bracelets and understand the energy that empowered the warriors before them, making them so formidable.


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Eleanora and the various leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City stood atop a tower perched on the Tortoise City''s head, their faces etched with deep frowns as they observed four figures swiftly approaching from the distance, emanating from the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    In the distance, four winged figures with avian features and gleaming armour emerged into view. Their powerful beaks wereplemented by feathers that protruded from intricately crafted armoured tes strategically designed with gaps and hinges to allow unrestricted movement of their wings.


    Despite their slender builds, they carried oversized swords at their waists and huge spears strapped to their backs and waist. Each adorned a round, bulging bracelet forged from Vylkr alloys on their wrists.


    With just a nce, Eleanora and the other leaders immediately recognized who they were. They were the gods'' chosens from the Arakocra race.


    The Arakocranded before them, their wings stirring up strong winds that shook the atmosphere before gently folding behind their backs.


    One of them, who seemed to be the group''s leader, stepped forward. His golden eyes scanned the surroundings with intense vignce, sweeping over the leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City as if poised to draw his sword at any moment. Then he asked, "My name is Korrin. I lead the 2nd Unit Vanguard Team of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Are you the leaders of this city?"

 Chapter 990: Korrin The Titan

    Chapter 990: Korrin The Titan


    ?


    Such disrespect!


    Eleanora and the leaders beside her frowned at Korrin''s condescending tone. Despite being the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders, he showed them no respect, disregarding their positions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nheless, they couldn''t help but furrow their brows upon hearing such a name. Some leaders frowned deeply as they suddenly recalled the figure''s identity.


    Due to the Trekking mingo Runaway City steadily advancing to be a Grade Two Runaway City, some of their gods'' chosens had begun to make a name for themselves, gaining renown among the Runaway Cities. One such figure was ''Korrin the Titan.'' He had manoeuvred through a team of gods'' chosens from a Grade Two Runaway City by single- handedly carrying a carved boulder filled with millions of resources for the Trekking mingo Runaway over a long distance after his team was ambushed.


    It was said that if Korrin hadn''t seeded, the Trekking mingo Runaway City would have lost a significant portion of its territory due to insufficient resources to defend it.


    Despite there being even more incredible feats in the world, the Arakocra race was renowned for its swiftness and agility, making Korrin''s achievement worthy of praise. It demonstrated his ability to push beyond his limits, transcending the expectations of his race.


    Nheless, they couldn''t help but feel irritated that the Trekking mingo Runaway City hadn''t sent their Chief Diplomat and Envoy but dispatched a unit leader to them.


    They concealed their irritation, maintaining control over their emotions, knowing they could not act independently without orders from Paradise.


    "Yes, I am Queen Eleanora, the supreme leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. These are the leaders who oversee its various sections," Eleanora introduced herself and the other leaders behind her.


    Witnessing the leaders'' briefly stunned faces upon hearing his name, Korrin smiled lightly before they swiftly returned shortly. With his achievements, once anyone knew his name, they would instantly recognize his identity.


    That will make it much easier for them to speak.


    "We are here to retrieve Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact. The Trekking mingo Runaway City is not here to engage in meaningless strife, so if you have either, surrender them, and we will leave," Korrin responded, his words tinged with an underlying threat. Initially, they had considered investigating why both the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were in such close proximity without engaging inbat, given their simr objectives. However, time constraints prevented any such investigation.


    They had spent months trailing behind the two Runaway Cities, intending to let them exhaust each other before swooping in to seize both the Patriarch and the Divine Artefact while easily conquering two Grade One Runaway Cities, thereby increasing the forces under them. Unfortunately, the unexpected turn of events left them no choice but to confront the Runaway Cities directly and demand their surrender.


    As for directly engaging in battle with two Runaway Cities, that was something they weren''t afraid of. After all, they were just one step away from being promoted to a Grade Two Runaway City, so they were eager to showcase their strength as proof of their imminent promotion.


    Contrary to his expectations, Eleanora shook her head in response. "Unfortunately, we do not have Patriarch Rn or the Divine Artefact. We have more pressing matters to attend to than either of those. Therefore, we have ceased our search," she replied, her gaze fixed on Korrin. "What could be more pressing than retrieving Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact?" Korrin retorted, narrowing his eyes and frowning as he heard her words.


    Although he was somewhat surprised that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City hadn''t managed to discover and seize Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact, that was the extent of his surprise. If they didn''t have it, it meant the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had indeed obtained them.


    However, he was curious about what pressing issues could be more important than Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact and whether these issues exined why both Runaway Cities were in such close proximity without attacking each other.


    Eleanora smiled in response. "Did you see the enormous crater in the earth just before arriving at my Runaway City?" she asked.


    "Yes, I noticed it on our way here," Korrin replied, his brow furrowed. Having encountered numerous strange terrains, he was perplexed by Eleanora''s statement and how it rted to matters more pressing than a Divine Artefact.


    Nheless, he began to wonder if they had made a mistake by not investigating the immense crater before swiftly heading towards the direction of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    "Good. Below the crater lies an immense amount of untouched Vylkr alloy mine. And if you look more closely, using the keen sight of your Arakocra race, you''ll also notice significant activity around it, harvesting the Vylkr alloys. Unfortunately, I''ve surrendered the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to the forces behind them. As such, we are no longer interested in retrieving the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn," Eleanora responded, her expression solemn, even as Korrin and the members of the 2nd Unit Vanguard Team showed shock and bewilderment.


    Bang!


    Korrin felt as though an unprecedented force had crashed against his ears.


    The immense crater at the centre of this territory contains a Vylkr alloy mine! The revtion was enough to shock anyone in the current world, as everyone knew what owning a Vylkr alloy


    mine meant.


    Fame! Power!! Authority!! This small Vylkr alloy mine would grant any Runaway City. However, one of this size was enough to propel the Trekking mingo Runaway City to even greater heights, cing it at the pinnacle of the Grade Two Runaway Cities hierarchy. Korrin swiftly rposed himself with some difficulty and focused his attention on Eleanora. "Are you sure about this information, Queen Eleanora? And if so, what is the name of this unknown force?" he asked, his tone rigid.


    "Yes, it''s true. I have no reason to lie about something like this. And the name of this powerful force is ''Paradise,''" Eleanora responded, nodding.

 Chapter 991: The Astonishing Confirmation

    Chapter 991: The Astonishing Confirmation


    ?


    Korrin frowned deeply, his thoughts racing as he pondered the unexpected revtion.


    He nodded at Eleanora before turning to the gods'' chosens behind him. "Let''s go." With that, he spread his wings and took them to the air, with the rest of his unit closely behind.


    "Your Highness, wouldn''t it have been better not to tell them about the Vylkr alloy mine?" Lord Asher asked, frowning.


    Eleanora shook her head. "They would have discovered the Vylkr alloy mine sooner orter. By revealing it now, I''ve elerated their discovery and pushed them to show their true colours to Paradise. A Runaway City on the brink of promotion to Grade Two must possess significant strength. This will give us a glimpse of Paradise''s prowess," she responded.


    She had no hope that the Trekking mingo Runaway City could defeat Paradise; she only wanted to see if they could draw out more of Paradise''s forces. Apart from revealing the location of the Vylkr alloy mine, she hadn''t lied-she had genuinely aligned herself with Paradise.


    Lord Asher''s eyes widened in realization, and he nodded firmly. "I see."


    "In the meantime, let''s wait for Sy''ra''s return. Hopefully, Paradise will handle this issue themselves," Eleanora responded.


    The leaders nodded, anticipating how Paradise would respond to the sudden crisis.


    ......


    A distance away from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, one of the 2nd Unit Vanguard Team members of the Trekking mingo Runaway City asked, "Captain, do you believe what she said was the truth?"


    Korrin shook his head. "I don''t know. However, before we decide, let''s head to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and see if they have Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artefact. We can also use the opportunity to confirm her words and determine if they are ying games with us," he responded, his eyes narrowing as he peered into the distance using the Arakocra racial skill, ''Keen Sight.''


    In the distance, he could see a multi-floored building and a group of an unknown race protecting them, each casting effective techniques against the Vylkr vines, quickly subduing and destroying them to preserve the buildings within the defensive line.


    Despite this, Korrin remained sceptical, believing that Former Queen Eleanora might be leading him into a trap.


    .......


    The Sleeping Fox Runaway City


    "As I''ve mentioned earlier, Captain Korrin, I have ceded my authority and forces to Paradise. So, we are no longer interested in retrieving the Divine Artefact or Patriarch Rn. The Vylkr alloy mine is owned by Paradise and is being harvested by them. If you want to get a hold of it, you must confront Paradise''s forces," Lakul said, his solemn gaze fixed on Korrin.


    "However, this is not a decision you have the authority to make on your own. You should return to the Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders and let them decide."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, it''s true! There''s really a Vylkr mine here!


    Korrin held back his emotions, his mind racing as he confirmed the existence of the Vylkr alloy mine and the mysterious force called Paradise.


    He took a deep breath in and out to calm himself. "And where is this Paradise? I only see two Grade One Runaway Cities here. I don''t see it anywhere," he responded.


    After all, a force capable of quickly subduing two Grade One Runaway Cities must possess warriorsparable to those of a Grade Two Runaway City. However, he couldn''t see any other Runaway City nearby, except for the activity beside the enormous crater, which made him doubt its credibility.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t know where it''s located. Theye and go as they please. All we know is that we are currently within its territory. If you''re interested in meeting them, you can head to the activity in the distance below," Lakul responded, shaking his head.


    Korrin''s frown deepened. A supposedly powerful force that they had no knowledge of and couldn''t locate. He suspected the leaders of the two Runaway Cities were truly leading him into a trap. However, now that he had received such significant information, even though he couldn''t confirm its truth, he believed it best to use this opportunity to uncover the facts and re-strategize.


    "I''ll have to go to the crater to verify it myself. However, before that, I want you to apany me, Former Emperor Lakul, so you can ry this information to the Leaders of the Trekking Tortoise Runaway City. I''ll also inform Former Queen Eleanora of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City," Korrin said, his gaze locked firmly on Lakul.


    At Korrin''s words, the expressions of the Leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City darkened into deep frowns.


    "It seems the Trekking mingo Runaway City has forgotten to teach their gods'' chosen some manners," Lakul retorted, his smile twisting into something more sinister.


    A Unit Captain ordering him to apany them back to their Runaway City? How absurd! If he had no choice but to wait for Paradise''s response to determine their next steps, he would have already ordered the Captain''s head served on a tter.


    "We are only taught to respect the strong. Unless you want to be forcibly dragged along, you should preserve what little dignity you have left after easily ceding your authority and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Come with us calmly," Korrin responded, activating his Devourer''s Bracelet.


    The faint sounds of gears shifting echoed around them, apanied by the mighty thud of a heartbeat.


    Almost instantly, countless violet feathered-winged figures soared into the sky, from tens to hundreds to thousands, surrounding them and painting the sky, blocking portions of the sunlight from prating. Several more figures emerged on the tform,nding around its edges and encircling the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders. Their Gearweavers aimed their weapons at Korrin and his unit members.


    The atmosphere became tense, an ominous and oppressive chill spreading in their direction. "HAHAHAH!" Emperor Lakul''sughter boomed, dispelling the tension momentarily. "Korrin the Titan, you are as bold as the stories say. But, are you sure that threatening a Supreme Leader in his own Runaway City isn''t a grave mistake?"


    Having wasted enough time, Korrin didn''t bother responding. He unfurled his wings and floated upwards, drawing his Gearweaver sword and holding it firmly in his grasp. "Go into formation," hemanded, ncing at his unit members.

 Chapter 992: Confronting Korrin The Titan

    Chapter 992: Confronting Korrin The Titan


    ?


    Despite his strength, he knew it wouldn''t be wise to face so many gods'' chosens alone, especially within their own Runaway City.


    They all nodded and unstrapped their Gearweavers, ranging from swords and spears. Each bearing a confident expression as they eyed the surrounding gods'' chosens.


    The gods'' chosens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were all enraged by Paradise''s effortless takeover of their Runaway City. Yet, they begrudgingly acknowledged Paradise''s strength, forcing them to suppress their simmering emotions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Korrin''s sudden appearance allowed them to release their pent-up feelings. Half of the gods'' chosens on the tform surged forward as he advanced.


    Imperial de Dance - Imperial sh!


    Facing the overwhelming number of approaching gods'' chosen, Korrin swung his Gearweaver sword multiple times.


    Powerful wind des erupted from his Gearweaver de, hurtling swiftly toward their opponents.


    Witnessing the sudden emergence of a powerful technique, the gods'' chosens were


    momentarily surprised before swiftly raising their Gearweavers to defend against it, sensing the formidable power behind the attack.


    Bang!! Bang!!!


    Some were slightly pushed backwards, while others, including those who had borne the brunt of the attack with their bodies, were temporarily disoriented for just a moment, with only a few cuts on their bodies before swiftly recovering.


    Unfortunately, that brief moment was enough time for Korrin to cast another technique. Whispering Gale - Tempest''s Veil!


    A powerful gust of wind erupted from Korrin''s wings, violently shaking the atmosphere around them. Suddenly, Korrin''s form began to blur until he vanished, seeming to merge with the wind and bing invisible to the naked eye.


    The gods'' chosens were once again stunned. While Korrin''s strength initially surprised them, they believed they could handle and even subdue him. However, with his continuous casting of powerful techniques, he proved a tricky opponent.


    Lakul furrowed his brows as he witnessed the unfolding scene.


    ''Is this what differentiates the gods'' chosen ones from a Grade One Runaway City and one that is about to be promoted to a Grade Two Runaway City?'' he thought.


    Lakul sensed the iing attack and knew it wasn''tparable to Korrin''s strength; otherwise, it would have severely injured them upon contact with their bodies. Yet, mastering another form of energy while developing one''s Devourer''s Heart by harnessing the Vylkr energy was still astonishing.


    Suddenly, the wind before Lakul picked up, but he remained unmoved.


    A Gearweaver Spear emerged before Lakul, intercepting a Gearweaver sword that had appeared out of thin air and was swiftly aimed towards his shoulder. BANG!


    The sh of the two weapons reverberated loudly through the air.


    A heavy gust of wind whipped Lakul''s hair wildly, scattering strands into the air and tousling his attire, feathers, and those of the leaders standing beside him.


    "Those fancy techniques with no real power won''t save you," stated a man in thick armour with four tails protruding from his back, gripping the Gearweaver Spear that had halted the advance of the Gearweaver sword and pushing Korrin backwards.


    Korrin halted mid-air, wings spread and scrutinized the man before shifting his attention to the other gods'' chosens surrounding the Leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, who remained motionless.


    "It seems not all gods'' chosens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City are weak," Korrin remarked with a smile.


    "If this is the best ''Korrin the Titan'' can offer, I''ll personally return your corpse," the man sneered, feeling his hand grow numb from the sh with Korrin''s weapon.


    Hearing this, Korrin''s expression darkened with anger. Before he could respond, a voice suddenly interrupted.


    "Captain Glenn, clip his wings for now while we await Paradise''s response," Lakul ordered, his tone disinterested as he nced at Korrin and shook his head in pity. "Seems the impending promotion to a Grade Two Runaway City has made you all underestimate the might of a Grade One Runaway City. I''ll make sure you remember."


    Korrin smirked disdainfully at Lakul''s words, pointing his Gearweaver Sword towards Glenn, preparing to charge again.


    Glenn, Captain of the 1st Unit of the Main Defense Team of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, nodded. With a light stomp, heunched into the air, narrowing the distance between him and Korrin, his spear thrusting forward through the fierce winds.


    Flickering Mirage - Illusory Dance!


    Suddenly, multiple copies of Glenn emerged in the air, each wielding their weapons in a synchronized pattern as they swiftly closed in on him.


    Korrin snorted in disdain and moved forward to confront the approaching copies. He swung his Gearweaver through the first one, cleaving it apart. The technique obscured the wielder''s individual magical signature, making it challenging for him to identify the real person. However, rather than waiting, he chose to confront the copies head-on.


    Dodging swiftly to the side, he sliced through the second copy vertically, causing it to vanish into thin air. Just as he prepared to intercept the third copy, a sharp pain shot through his spine from his left wing.


    A resounding ''ng'' reverberated from behind, striking his armour and knocking him off bnce. He swayed forward, momentarily disoriented, struggling to regain hisposure. Seeing that his attack failed to prate the armour, Glenn clicked his teeth in annoyance as he descended from the sky, using momentum to thrust his spear toward Korrin''s wings. Despite Korrin''s swift evasion, the spear grazed the edge of his broad left wing, tearing out some of the feathers.


    "CAPTAIN!!" Facing hundreds of gods'' chosens from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, the 2nd Unit Vanguard Team members from the Trekking mingo Runaway City had already been captured and bound as prisoners.


    One attempted to break free from the chains and charge forward, only to be kicked back by an Orc, crashing heavily against the tform.


    "Arggh!" Korrin gritted his beak against the pain, ncing at his captured unit members before fixing his piercing golden eyes on the other gods'' chosens above and below him, who hadn''t still acted.


    He then refocused on Glenn, his feathered brow furrowed with anger.


    Tightening his grip on his Gearweaver sword, Korrin prepared to charge forward once more. However, a colossal shadow suddenly emerged, blocking the already obscured sunlight. He paused mid-advance, narrowing his eyes toward its direction.

 Chapter 993: Strength Of The Commander

    Chapter 993: Strength Of The Commander


    ?


    The sloth demons in the air soon began to disperse one by one, lowering themselves to hover slightly above the tform. The silhouette of an awe-inspiring beast, tens of meters tall, with four legs covered in red fur and several ashen-pink bony structures protruding from its body, appeared. It glided through the air, surrounded by an oppressive, dense energy.


    Korrin was stunned, not just by the size of the beast but also by its immense pressure.


    Is this a Legendary Beast? No! It almost seems Mythical in nature!


    Although magical beasts could utilize different ranks of energy, their unique bloodlines and inherited methods ced them in their own category. They were ranked as Ordinary, Extraordinary, Lesser, Sacred, Rare, Revered, Legendary, Mythical, Immortal, and Divine.


    In truth, because of the oppressive energy emanating from the beast, which far surpassed Korrin''s own, he would have ssified it as an Immortal beast if he hadn''t known how scarce those magical beasts were.


    As Korrin scrutinized the enormous creature, it did the same to him. He soon noticed a few individuals standing on its back. One of them, a winged sloth demon, surged forward, prompting Korrin to tighten his grip on his Gearweaver sword.


    "Who are you?! How dare you attack the Sleeping Fox Runaway City?! Exin yourself immediately!" Commander Vargoth''s voice boomed across the atmosphere as he hovered before Korrin, staring at him intently, his broad wings spread wide.


    "I am Korrin, Captain of the 2nd Unit Vanguard Team of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. I have been sent by the Supreme Leader to retrieve the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn peacefully," Korrin responded, scrutinizing the sloth demon who had just descended from the beast, sensing the strength emanating from him.


    After the beast''s sudden emergence, he realized things had be much more dire than he had imagined. However, he knew he couldn''t retract his previous statements, so he chose his words carefully.


    Suddenly, one of the sloth demons below, protecting the Leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and dressed in mixed metal and leather armour that shielded his body and wings, wielding a Gearweaver sword in his hand, soared into the air and instantly arrived before them.


    "Commander," he greeted before exining everything that had transpired during Korrin''s arrival.


    As the sloth demon spoke, Commander Vargoth''s expression grew more solemn by the second.


    "Is that all that''s urred?" Commander Vargoth asked, ncing at the captured members of Korrin''s team.


    The sloth demon nodded. "Yes."


    Receiving confirmation that the gods'' chosens before him were indeed from the Trekking mingo Runaway City, which he had already guessed, Commander Vargoth refocused on Korrin and narrowed his eyes. "How brazen for the Trekking mingo Runaway City to send a Unit Captain to meet us and make demands. It seems their imminent promotion to Grade Two has made you all begin to look down on the prowess of a Grade One Runaway City. Tell me, how do you want your wings clipped?" he responded coldly.


    Korrin''s expression had already be stern, his hand tightening around the handle of his Gearweaver sword as he learned that the individual standing before him was the Commander of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Despite his strength, he was not ignorant of the man''s capabilities. Anyone capable of bing the Commander of the gods'' chosens and Chief Security of their Runaway City was undoubtedly formidable.


    Noticing something, Korrin shifted his focus to the green-skinned orc standing on the beast''s back, then to the tall, muscr masked man dressed in fitted red trousers and a shirt with armoured padding in various ces, wearing a fiery red mask.


    He immediately sensed that this man was neither from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City nor the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. The only usible origin was ''Paradise.'' Determined, Korrin immediately advanced in his direction.


    Witnessing this scene, Commander Vargoth trailed Korrin, swiftly blocking his path with a deep frown.


    Seeing his way forward obstructed, Korrin raised his voice, "Are you the one that captured the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and caused their supreme leaders to cede their authority? Are you from Paradise?" His words echoed through the tense atmosphere as he awaited the masked man''s response.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Such insolence!" Commander Vargoth''s anger boiled upon hearing Korrin''s words. With Paradise having granted them authority to subdue and capture the Trekking mingo Runaway City, he no longer hesitated and charged towards Korrin.


    Korrin''s eyes narrowed to slits as he watched Commander Vargoth swiftly closing in on him. He tried to dodge, but it was toote. In the blink of an eye, Commander Vargoth stood before him, ready to deliver a powerful strike to his abdomen.


    Gritting his teeth angrily, Korrin swiftly raised his Gearweaver sword to block Commander Vargoth''s strike.


    BANGG!!


    A powerful gust of wind radiated outward from the impact,unching Korrin backwards, his hands growing numb.


    Before Korrin could steady himself, Commander Vargoth closed in from behind and gripped his wings tightly.


    "CAPTAIN!" Another scream erupted from one of the Arakocra''s gods'' chosens chained below. Before they could react, several powerful kicks mmed down on them once more, sending them crashing back to the ground with even more severe injuries.


    "STOP! I AM SENT BY THE SUPREME LEADER OF THE TREKKING FLAMINGO RUNAWAY CITY! IF YOU DO ANYTHING TO ME, YOU''LL BE DECLARING WAR AGAINST US!" Korrin shouted, his voice thundered through the air, even as he felt Commander Vargoth''s firm grip on his broad wings. Yet, his tone no longer carried the same arrogance as before; instead, it wasced with fear and anxiety.


    As a winged race, his wings were his pride and the source of his strength as an Arakocra. If they were torn or destroyed, it would not only be shameful but also cripple him entirely.


    "The Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City have been given the chance by Paradise to prove themselves by subduing and capturing the Trekking mingo Runaway City!" Commander Vargoth responded loudly, his voice echoing across the surroundings and reaching the ears of everyone present.

 Chapter 994: Capturing The Enemy

    Chapter 994: Capturing The Enemy


    ?


    Despite their displeasure at such an ordering from Paradise, the surrounding gods'' chosens felt satisfaction knowing they could release their frustrations on the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    Meanwhile, the gods'' chosens from the Trekking mingo Runaway City couldn''t help but feel fear. They were not afraid of being attacked by two Grade One Runaway Cities, but seeing the enormous beast before them filled them with dread of the mysterious force, Paradise.


    Though unaware of its full strength, it would be a dreadful threat if they possessed more of this formidable beast.


    Lakul smiled inwardly, lightly sighing to himself. He had expected Paradise to be displeased with their retaliation against the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s gods'' chosens, possibly having other ns for them.


    However, it seemed that wasn''t the case. Paradise had allowed them to prove themselves alongside the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. He believed they would sessfully subdue the Trekking mingo Runaway City and bring them to their knees. While in the past he might have sought a peaceful resolution, now, thankfully, that wasn''t necessary.


    The other leaders also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Upon hearing Commander Vargoth''s words, Korrin''s eyes widened in fear, a blend of horror overtaking his expression as his wings slowly broke and twisted from side to side.


    CRRACKKK!! KKWATTSHHAA!!!!


    Commander Vargoth firmly grasped Korrin''s two wings, ensuring he felt every ounce of pain before pulling back swiftly, ripping the wings out in one brutal motion.


    "AAAHHHHHH!!!!!" Korrin''s thunderous scream of agony pierced the sky, echoing in every direction. Blood spilt into the air, pouring down onto the tform below, while torn feathers drifted away on the wind.


    Feeling the wings twitch violently in his grasp, Commander Vargoth released them into the air. He swiftly caught Korrin''s descending body by the neck and handed him to the gods'' chosen, who had approached them.


    "Ensure he''s treated and imprison him," Commander Vargoth ordered sternly. Paradise had already given him clear instructions, so he wasn''t going to kill indiscriminately unless he had to, and that too before one of their key leaders.


    The gods'' chosen nodded and swiftly descended toward the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, with Korrin gripped by the neck, resembling a helpless bird.


    ...


    Orion hovered high above the clouds, the Crimson Greatsword floating beside him, observing the unfolding scene below with a contemtive expression.


    He watched as Commander Vargoth approached Seth and Commander Sy''ra, bowing slightly to Seth before the shapeshifted beast turned and soared towards the direction of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How disappointing! It seems the use of techniques has be quite crudepared to the past," Aerialia remarked, shaking her head in disappointment.


    Orion nodded in agreement, "But that''s to be expected. With the emergence of Vylkr energy and the development of the Devourer''s Bracelet, along with diluted Vylkr energy, anyone with adequatepatibility can be a gods'' chosen."


    "This provides a much smaller hierarchy of power growth path, where each level can easily surpass those harnessing other ranks of energies, who have a more extended hierarchy of power growth path requiring mastery of numerous techniques and arts. Coupled with the ever-developing Vylkr vines, it''s more impressive than if they had cultivated another kind of energy, even if it''s nowhere near their true strength," Orion responded.


    He spoke from experience; the first time he encountered the Prismerions, despite their numerous n techniques, they were thwarted and defeated by his robust and resilient body, which he had gained from harnessing Vylkr energy and his gift.


    For the gods'' chosens, equipped with Gearweavers and Devourer''s Bracelets enabling them to enter a warrior mode-like state at will or even surpass it through overclocking, he believed they could achieve results slightly simr to his in simr situations.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Aerialia slightly furrowed her brows before sighing. "Still, after years of creating and witnessing countless interesting and jaw-dropping techniques and arts, it''s disappointing to see how far they have fallen," she responded, ncing towards Orion. "However, it''s good that Paradise has begun to learn other powerful techniques and arts to add to their arsenal. Suppose this is the strength of the gods'' chosens from a Runaway City about to be promoted to Grade Two. In that case, it suggests that Grade Two Runaway Cities are powerful and may have mastered various powerful techniques and arts."


    Aerialia didn''t dare suggest that this posed a problem for Paradise''s warriors, knowing the terrifying prowess they possessed even in their initial growth stages. She simply wanted to convey that if Paradise were to face a warrior or gods'' chosen as powerful as them, with the difference lying in their use of techniques and arts, defeat would be swift.


    Fortunately, Orion understood her words, nodding. He had anticipated such an event beforehand and had already begun teaching warriors how to harness Celestial energy,prehend flying techniques, and implement other techniques with Aerialia''s help.


    If Ilse hadn''t lost her memories, Orion would have also asked the goddess to share the techniques and arts she possessed with Paradise.


    After mastering the Divine Spectral de Arts in the next five days, he sought another technique that matched his abilities, further expanding his arsenal and making Paradise even more formidable.


    Of course, this excluded any forces backed by a god, demigod, divine apostle, or other divine beings.


    Nheless, Aerialia had hinted that she had something in store for him, leaving Orion to wait in anticipation for what it might be. Although curious if she possessed any divine techniques or arts rted to debauchery, he kept his thoughts to himself to avoid offending her.


    Together, they observed as Seth dropped off Commander Sy''ra at the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, the shapeshifted beast swiftly ascending into the sky before heading


    their way.


    Orion knew Seth had sensed his presence, especially since he hadn''t bothered to hide it. Within moments, Seth arrived before him, descending from the shapeshifted beast.


    As Seth positioned himself beside Orion, the beast bowed its enormous head respectfully before turning and descending towards the area where the Vylkr alloys were being harvested.

 Chapter 995: Leaders Of The Trekking Flamingo Runaway City

    Chapter 995: Leaders Of The Trekking mingo Runaway City


    ?


    "What do you think of their strength?" Orion asked, ncing at Seth.


    "They are fragile," Seth spat. "Though it seems that the Trekking mingo Runaway has the potential to be stronger than the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, I doubt it would make much difference if they allunch an attack together against Paradise. Nheless, I''m intrigued by the capabilities of their Runaway Cities. I doubt it''s merely a moving contraption," he added.


    Orion nodded in agreement. He also had doubts about the Runaway Cities'' true capabilities and wondered what else they might conceal. He decided to schedule a tripter to find out for himself.


    "Alright. We only have to wait until the real battle begins," Orion said, observing the scene below as the two Grade One Runaway Cities approached each other.


    Within a brightly lit, expansive hall filled with various descriptive murals and paintings depicting dragons, winged individuals, and muscr, horned humanoids d in heavy armour running towards a dense sky filled with obscured figures locked in battle and beautiful scenes of greenery and tombstones, there was a discernible intent of grandeur.


    At the hall''s centre stood a majestic, seven-meter (22 ft) wide round wooden table with a hole in the middle, surrounded by ten finely crafted seats. Each seat was upied by a distinguished individual dressed in luxurious, finely tailored attire, their presence exuding a distinct andmanding aura.


    These were the Leaders of the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and a figure rushed in, bowing deeply towards the assembled leaders.


    "What is it? Didn''t I inform you not to disturb this meeting until we are done, regardless of the results of the 2nd Unit Captain?" asked a robust, muscr man with scaled skin andrge, curved horns extending a meter (40 inches) long, each adorned with a golden crown decorated with draconic ws and beautiful gems. His two broad leathery wings spanned over three meters (12 ft)


    He wore a majestic, flowing red cape and brilliant lightweight armour adorned with various runes and inscriptions. He was the supreme leader of Trekking mingo Runaway City, Emperor Greroth Nindainth the Fifteenth.


    Emperor Greroth''s eyes glowed with an inner me as he stared at him.


    The other leaders also focused on the gods'' chosen before them, their expressions shifting to frowns, curiosity, and disinterest.


    "It''s urgent, Your Highness. So I think it''s important you hear it immediately," responded the god''s chosen, his body slightly shivering due to the sudden increased tension within the hall.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, what?" responded Emperor Greroth.


    The god''s chosen exhaled deeply, rxing as though he was sure this urgent news was important enough to disrupt their meeting, further increasing the leaders'' curiosity.


    "From some of the members of the 2nd Unit Captain Team who apanied Captain Korrin to retrieve Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artifact, only one of them returned, battered and beaten," responded the gods'' chosen. "ording to the information he brought back, they had confronted the two Runaway Cities about Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artifact..."


    He exined everything that had transpired, word by word, based on what the returning member of the 2nd Vanguard Unit had told him. "Captain Korrin has been beaten and crippled by the Commander of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, along with the other captured members of the 2nd Unit Vanguard team. He was the only one sent back to deliver this news."


    After he finished speaking, the hall immediately plunged into silence. The leaders'' expressions had morphed into deep frowns, and the tension in the hall was suddenly growing stronger by the second.


    "This... is truly unexpected. Are you sure that this information is correct?" Emperor Greroth asked, his tone filled with scepticism.


    Vylkr alloy mine!


    A mysterious force called Paradise! A mythical-like beast!


    He would have believed the validity of the information if the two Grade One Runaway Cities had uncovered a Vylkr alloy mine and wanted to band together to dispose of them to prevent information about this rumour from spreading.


    However, adding a hidden mysterious force called Paradise was enough to make him doubtful. Instead, he believed it was merely a fabricated ruse, and they were trying to gain a mental edge over them, forcing them into surrender.


    He might not be aware of these uncharted forbiddennds, as he had only heard tales of terrifying legends and rumours about them. However, they were all just rumours in the end, further making him believe this story was fabricated.


    As for the mythical-like beast, it was already well known that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were well-versed in illusions and deceptions, so he didn''t find it convincing.


    "We also don''t know whether it''s the truth or not. However, the returning 2nd Unit member has sworn on the name of Nindainth that everything he witnessed was true. It was neither deception nor false," the gods'' chosen responded hurriedly.


    Although he had doubts, when the battered member of the 2nd Unit who had returned swore on the name of ''Nindainth,'' he believed this information was urate.


    Nheless, deciding whether this information was valid wasn''t up to him.


    "Okay, you may leave," Emperor Greroth responded.


    The gods'' chosen nodded, swiftly stood up, and left the hall.


    "Hahaha!!" A golden-feathered avian man with two broad, folded wings ranging in vibrant colours from green to gold, dressed in finely tailored yellow trousers, a white shirt, a richly embroidered golden vest, and adorned with numerous rings and glistening nes, roared


    out inughter.


    His name was Merchant Prince Caruis, Master of Commerce and Trade of Trekking mingo Runaway City, and a member of the Aarakocra race.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How marvellous! So, after retrieving Patriarch Rn and the Divine Artifact, the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City want us to be terrorized into surrendering with this pitiful method," he remarked amusedly.


    "I agree. It''s quite amusing if they believe we''ll surrender at the mere mention of such information. However, I don''t think it should be that simple. They have no reason to reveal the existence of the Vylkr alloy mine when the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn are already potent enough reasons for us to act or negotiate properly," responded a woman, possessing a robust body adorned with scales and fur in various ces.

 Chapter 996: The Trekking Flamingo Runaway Citys Strength

    Chapter 996: The Trekking mingo Runaway City''s Strength


    ?


    She possessed tworge curved horns and broad, leathery wings folded behind her back. Her name was Mistress Ma, Mistress of Natural Resources and Gardens of Trekking mingo Runaway City, and also a member of the half-minotaur, half-dragon race.


    Despite her imposing, bulky physique, she was dressed in a long, flowing, flowery dress with a vibrant sash tied around her waist. Her expression was pensive as she carefully pondered over the words of the gods'' chosen.


    Merchant Prince Caruis snorted, "So what if it is? Our main goal is to retrieve the Divine Artefact and possibly Patriarch Rn. If there truly is a Vylkr alloy mine, it''s a wee addition to the strength of our growing power. And this mysterious ''Paradise'' might just be a Grade Two Runaway City or some ''stowaways'' who have utilized the Vylkr alloy mines to bolster their strength. Isn''t this our opportunity to prove that we''ve not just teetered on the verge of promotion to a Grade Two Runaway City but have already arrived?" he exined. "Regardless, even if they are a force more powerful than we anticipate-which I still doubt- we are left with only two options: confront the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, along with whoever is backing them, or turn around and flee. Which option do you think is best?" He fixed his gaze on Mistress Ma before sweeping it across the assembled leaders.


    "That''s enough. We need to make a decision," Emperor Greroth responded firmly. "Anyone in favour of retreating and avoiding confrontation with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, raise your hands."


    Among the ten leaders present, only one leader raised their hand.


    Witnessing this, Merchant Prince Caruis clicked his tongue loudly in displeasure. He nced at the red-eyed woman with long flowing hair, dressed in long sky-blue robes that covered her humanoid upper half and robust, four-legged body with hooves.


    "Alright. You can lower your hands. Now, those in favour of preparing for war and facing two Grade One Runaway Cities, and possibly a Grade Two Runaway City, raise your hand," Emperor Greroth added.


    Nine hands, including his own, were raised as he finished speaking.


    "It''s settled then. Commander Edmar, sound the rm and prepare every god''s chosen for war. Thorne, ensure that Trekking mingo Runaway City is fully prepared before we begin advancing," Emperor Greroth ordered.


    ...


    Up above the clouds,


    After three hours of waiting, the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and Trekking mingo Runaway City were finally closing in on each other, ready for battle.


    Orion broke out of his thoughts, having spent timeprehending the Divine Spectral de Art, and focused on the unfolding scene below him, feeling the tension in the air.


    "Finally, it''s time," Seth muttered. He was exhausted from waiting and eager to train further, unlocking more of the gift''s potential now that he was a Five-Star Vylkr warrior.


    Suddenly, Orion sensed something approaching far below in the distance. Five three-star Vylkr vines were present; their appearance, a familiar, terrifying amalgamation, was approaching, attracted by the confrontation below.


    He had already stationed warriors in various areas, forming a protective zone to keep watch for any approaching Runaway City and to prevent any three-star Vylkr vines from emerging and disrupting the battle. He wasn''t sure how long the war wouldst.


    "Take care of them. We don''t want anything hindering or preventing them from showcasing our true strength," Orion ordered.


    Seth nodded and immediately flew towards the direction of the three-star Vylkr vines. He could handle them from this distance using his gift, but to avoid alerting those below, he decided to deal with them naturally.


    After consuming some of the five three-star Vylkr vines and delivering the rest to the warriors stationed near the Vylkr alloy mine, he swiftly returned to Orion''s position.


    Orion exhaled, reminiscing about the days when facing three-star Vylkr vines meant life- threatening battles.


    As the gods'' chosens descended from their Runaway Cities, their eyes were fixed on Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    "Energy Level - 1,580 BEM."


    "Energy Level - 1,345 BEM."


    "Energy Level - 1,400 BEM."


    "Energy Level - 1,689 BEM."


    "Energy Level - 1,733 BEM."


    Orion looked down in surprise at the primary races upying the area.


    Aarakocra! Winged minotaurs with dragon-like features! Centaurs!


    Nheless, as Orion read the energy readings of the gods'' chosens, his eyebrows rose in surprise. Seth was equally surprised.


    It should be noted that the lowest energy readings among the gods chosens with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City were as low as 250 BEM, while the highest was 1,660 BEM.


    Commander Sy''ra of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City possessed the highest at 1,805 BEM, with Commander of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City close behind at 1,800 BEM, a mere 5 BEM difference between them. However, the lowest energy reading Orion had seen from the Trekking mingo Runaway City was 1,400 BEM, with the highest exceeding 1,780 BEM.


    Even the gods'' chosen who had attacked Lakul had a strength reading of 1,650 BEM, so he held high expectations for the Trekking mingo Runaway City. However, it was evident that he wasn''t the strongest, so he couldn''t identify the reasons for his appointment as captain.


    "They''re stilling out," Orion muttered, narrowing his eyes at the area beside Trekking mingo Runaway City.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Despite their gods'' chosens to stabilize below 1,780 BEM in energy readings, their numbers continued to increase.


    Five thousand gods'' chosens!


    Six thousand gods'' chosens!


    Eight thousand gods'' chosens!


    Ten thousand gods'' chosens!


    ...


    They surpassed the ten thousand mark and continued to increase, eventually reaching over twelve thousand gods'' chosens, filling the earth below like sand scattered along the seashore.


    Their sheer numbers attracted even more one-star and two-star Vylkr vines toward them. However, with such a massive force, the Vylkr vines were swiftly crushed, barely able to prate their ranks.


    "No wonder they boldly approach the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. With this many and this much strength, even if their numbers doubled, they wouldn''t stand a chance," Seth remarked, his gaze fixed intently on the multitude of gods'' chosens below.


    He fervently awaited the day Paradise''s warriors would exceed this scale, possessing far greater prowess. When the time came, they could easily strategize and conquer various Runaway Cities by sending one or two warriors to aplish this task.

 Chapter 997: The Clash Begins

    Chapter 997: The sh Begins


    ?


    As the winged races ascended into the sky and took their positions, Orion focused more intently on two individuals who appeared to be the leaders of Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    They were both tall, imposing minotaurs with leathery wings and powerful draconic features. The first wore a full suit of heavy, ornate, scaly armour embellished in gold and silver filigree, with the insignia of Trekking mingo Runaway City¡ªa dragon and miniature minotaur- on his chestte.


    He also wore a crown-like helm that showcased hisrge, twisted horns, a bulging metallic bracelet on his left wrist, and tightly gripped a Gearweaver de in his right hand.


    The second individual, also of the same race, wore heavily fortified metallic armour covered in chips and cuts, evidence of numerous battles. Instead of looking worn out, it gave him a frighteningly rugged appearance. He had a Gearweaver bracelet on his left wrist and wielded a Gearweaver spear firmly in his hand.


    They both advanced forward on a scaly, four-legged magical beast with sharp ws, several bony cones protruding from every direction of its neck, and a frightening, razor-sharp jaw. Long, forked tongues darted in and out of its mouth. The beast slightly resembled the lizards Orion remembered from his previous life, but that wasn''t all.


    Around the left hind leg of the magical beast was arge, bulking devourer''s bracelet tightly locked in ce. Orion knew that the beast could also utilize Vylkr energy. Although he had already been informed about this, witnessing it firsthand was a surprisingly new experience. Nheless, at a nce, Orion could already ascertain that the first individual was the supreme leader of Trekking mingo Runaway City, while the second was the Commander. The gods'' chosens parted for them as they made they advanced forward.


    "Energy level - 1,989 BEM!"


    "Energy Level - 1,994 BEM!"


    Orion looked at their energy readings and furrowed his brows in thought. This was the highest energy level he had ever seen outside Paradise. Although he expected the leaders of Trekking mingo Runaway City to be strong, he never anticipated them being so close to the ceiling of a three-star warrior.


    What does this mean?


    Since this was their base energy level, it meant that when they fought with everything they possessed, they could temporarily break through the 2,000 BEM threshold.


    If Trekking mingo Runaway City was this powerful and only on the verge of bing a Grade Two Runaway City, then it implied that the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City, which were already Grade Two, had gods'' chosens with energy levels ranging from 2,001 BEM and above.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, it made sense. They were growing stronger with the Vylkr Fusion Armlet''s help, so nothing stopped those who already had the Devourer''s Bracelet from achieving the same.


    All they needed was time to catch up, and any enemy they encountered would be trampled under their feet.


    "Unfortunately, the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City have no chance of winning this battle," Seth said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    Despite the two Runaway Cities boasting 13,400 gods'' chosens, they were still at a significant disadvantage against the 12,000 gods'' chosens amassed by their opponents. How shameful!


    It was evident that Trekking mingo Runaway City must have several forces stationed back at their Runaway city, guarding and protecting it from any ambush, along with a trump card in case of unforeseen events. This likely wasn''t even their full strength.


    "Yes, but we''ll still need to intervene to prevent heavy casualties on either side," Orion nodded.


    Since he wanted to control their forces, even with intentions to dispose of themter, he knew brute strength alone wouldn''t suffice. He needed a carefully calcted approach centred around Paradise''s long-term goals. He sought a strategy that would instil deep-seated fear and willing submission.


    Seth considered suggesting they focus solely on taking Trekking mingo Runaway City to conserve resources, but he recognized that Orion''s strategy wasn''t just about quality¡ªit was also about quantity. So, he held his thoughts back.


    Aerialia hovered silently nearby, quietly observing with thoughts of her own. Knowing Orion wouldn''t acknowledge her due to Seth''s presence, she remained silent, watching the scene unfold below.


    They soon stood at the edge of Trekking mingo gods'' chosens forces, halting before Eleanora, Lakul, and theirmanders, alongside those from Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    On the battlefield,


    Emperor Greroth arrived at the frontlines and scrutinized the four prominent individuals before him.


    Lakul wore a dark, flowing, enchanted robe interwoven with Vylkr alloy threads that shimmered under the sunlight, contrasting with his violet skin hue. His feathered wings were folded behind his back. Hanging over his shoulder was a quiver, arrows forged from Vylkr alloys and other enchanted materials. At his waist, a Gearweaver Bow exuded an ominous aura with its intricate engravings and design.


    Next to him stood Eleanora, d in form-fitting crimson metallic ted armour that allowed for nimble movement, adorned with intricate designs and runes on every piece. Her hair was tied back, and atop her head sat a crimson helmet thatpletely covered her head, leaving only slits for her eyes and a small opening for her nose and mouth.


    The helmet bore a slight protruding image of a tortoise surrounded by multiple figures, each wielding a ded weapon pointing upward, with a feminine figure lying on its shell. She wore enchanted white glovesced with Vylkr alloy threads, her right hand resting on the scaly, shimmering hilt of a sheathed sword hanging beside her waist.


    Beside them stood theirmanders, armed and ready for the impending battle.


    As Emperor Greroth scrutinized them, they returned the gaze with equal intensity. Despite the formidable forces of Trekking mingo Runaway City unsettling their hearts, they maintained a steady stance. Knowing that the Key Leaders of Paradise were likely observing the battle, they understood the importance of giving their all to demonstrate the full prowess of their Runaway City to ensure favourable treatment in the future.

 Chapter 998: The Clash Begins (2)

    Chapter 998: The sh Begins (2)


    ?


    The tension in the air intensified, making the atmosphere noticeably heavier.


    "Are you certain this is your choice? I can recall my forces this moment if you choose to surrender the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn," Emperor Greroth''s voice, as sharp as a de, sliced through the silence, echoing across the surroundings as he fixed his gaze on Eleanora and Lazul.


    His eyes lingered particrly on Eleanora, sensing something peculiar about her yet unable to pinpoint it.


    Lazul snorted loudly. "You''ve shown great disrespect to Sleeping Fox Runaway City; mere pleasantries won''t cleanse that. Furthermore, we now have the support of a force stronger than any Grade Two Runaway City could muster, let alone yours. So, the question should be mine: how do you wish to conclude this battle? Which of your gods'' chosens will you send to their doom first?" he retorted.


    The sharp wind whipped against his robe, causing it to flutter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Commander Edmar tightened his grip on his weapon, his gaze chilling as he stared at Lazul.


    "Your backing? Paradise, is it? Where are they? I don''t see them anywhere," Emperor Greroth responded, briefly scanning his surroundings. He wasn''t provoked by Lakul''s words but rather genuinely intrigued about Paradise and who they were.


    "Unfortunately, you won''t see them until after this battle. Your fate was sealed the moment you set foot on this territory. Paradise is a force stronger than you can handle, so I advise you to take this battle seriously, or you''ll regret every moment," Eleanora replied, a slight smile showing through the small opening in her helmet.


    Emperor Greroth frowned deeply. "So if you''re confirming the existence of Paradise, does this mean the Vylkr alloy mine exists as well?"


    Eleanora and Lakul nodded solemnly in response. They understood what the Trekking mingo Runaway City leader was thinking, but they couldn''t reveal more, allowing their gods'' chosens to prepare mentally for the imminent battle. They knew the Key Leaders of Paradise were likely observing, so caution was paramount.


    "It seems both of you have allied with a formidable force. Very well. I will defeat you, advance to the Vylkr alloy mine, and draw them out. From this day forth, the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City will cease to exist," Emperor Greroth dered. He gripped the reins of his magical beast and turned, prompting it to backtrack along its original path.


    Observing this, Lakul and Eleanora also turned and departed, leaving theirmanders at the frontline.


    Commander Sy''ra and Vargoth exchanged solemn looks, understanding the uing battle would be challenging.


    "Are you ready to meet your end?" Commander Edmar''s deep voice was chilling as he stretched his hand and signalled the start of the battle.


    Commander Sy''ra and Vargoth followed suit, each giving their own signals. Sy''ra advanced silently, wielding her shield and a Gearweaver sword in one hand. Vargoth ascended into the skies, his broad wings outstretched as he hovered, drawing Edmar''s attention.


    Suddenly, a cacophony of voices erupted across the battlefield. The footsteps of opposing forces pounded like thunder, shaking the earth and raising dust clouds. The sh of weapons echoed through the air.


    BANG! BOOM!


    The war had begun.


    Receiving no response, Commander Edmar continued, "Very well. Stay silent until your demise." With a firm pull on the reins, the magical beast opened its jaws wide, aiming towards Commander Sy''ra''s approaching figure.


    ROAR!


    Not good!


    Witnessing the spark from the magical beast''s jaws, Commander Sy''ra swiftly brought her shield up just in time to deflect a torrent ofva-like mes shooting towards her.


    Fortunately, the shield was crafted from Vylkr alloys, which were strong enough to withstand such an attack.


    While his magical beast engaged the Orc, Commander Edmar immediately aimed his spear towards the soaring sloth demon.


    Dragonic Fury Spear - Ember Spiral!


    The moment the Gearweaver spear ignited, he hurled it forward. mes enveloped the spear, creating a vortex that expanded swiftly through the air, reaching Commander Vargoth in seconds.


    Soul Dominion Embrace - Spirit Shield!


    Commander Vargoth immediately countered with his own technique. Light burst forth from him, expanding and enveloping him in its warmth. When the ming vortex made contact, it sent him staggering back momentarily before he regained his bnce.


    Dragonic Fury Spear - Crushing Thrust!


    Commander Edmar swiftly arrived beside Commander Vargoth, gripping the descending


    spear tightly as he thrust it forward with immense strength. The air split, creating whistling sounds as the spear collided with Vargoth''s shield.


    BANG!! CRACK!!


    Vargoth''s spirit shield shattered, fragments dispersing into the air as he was propelled backwards two miles away, his wings unable to halt his descent.


    BANG!!


    He crashed onto the ground, creating a massive crater fifty-six meters wide. Dust billowed in the air, instantly shrouding his figure.


    Skystride technique - Sky Dash!


    Commander Sy''ra immediately activated her technique, forming an invisible tform to enter the air. Swiftly dodging to the side, she ascended above the beast''s head. Using the momentum of her movement, she propelled herself downwards, gathering enough force to swing her Gearweaver de at the beast''s neck before it could react.


    "YOU!!" Commander Edmar seethed angrily, witnessing her action. He hadn''t been able to act in time due to Commander Sy''ra''s nimble agility. "I''LL KILL YOU!!" He spat, raising his spear


    in preparation.


    Dragonic Fury Spear - Ember Spiral!


    A vortex of mes engulfed the spear once more as heunched it toward Commander Sy''ra.


    Skystride technique - Sky Dance!


    Commander Sy''ra stepped into the air again, swiftly heading towards his direction.


    ...


    The thick scent of blood quickly permeated the battleground. As predicted, despite the greater numbers of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, they were outmatched not only in strength but also in technique, resulting in a higher casualty count among their gods'' chosenspared to the Trekking mingo


    Runaway City.


    The casualties continued to mount sharply as the battle raged, with the Trekking mingo Runaway City steadily pushing back its adversaries.


    "Go and support them. Make sure all eyes are on you," Orion said, ncing at Seth.

 Chapter 999: Fiery Enclosure

    Chapter 999: Fiery Enclosure


    ?


    Seth nodded before immediately flying toward the battle.


    "Do you think they still have other forces in hiding?" Orion asked.


    "They''ve shown they have the strength to subdue both the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. If they have the confidence to take on Paradise, then I believe so. However, I doubt they have much more in reserve," Aerialia responded.


    She saw no reason why the Trekking mingo Runaway City wouldmit all their forces while still wary of Paradise''s potential attack.


    Orion nodded. "I think so too. This will force them to reveal all their strength. We won''t have to worry about the Trekking mingo Runaway City hiding any of their power from us."


    Aerialia nodded in agreement with Orion''s decision. They both continued to observe the unfolding battle below as Seth prepared to join in.


    ...


    On the battlefield,


    Commander Edmar blocked a strike from a dishevelled Vargoth while swiftly dodging a descending strike from Sy''ra. Their weapons shed with a resonant ng, followed by an intense burst of wind that spread outward, lifting dust clouds and overturning the ground and corpses below.


    Commander Vargoth and Sy''ra had been fighting with everything they had, pushing their bodies to the limit and scrutinizing their attacks in hopes ofnding a sessful hit on Commander Edmar. However, all their efforts had been in vain.


    Soon, they began to realize that he had been toying with them. Edmar''s attacks were carefully measured to weaken them without hitting vital organs, effortlessly dictating the flow of their battle.


    Soul Dominion Embrace - Spirit Grasp!


    Commander Vargoth immediately cast another technique, creating several translucent threads that wrapped around Edmar, temporarily immobile him. However, Edmar broke free a secondter.


    But that was enough time for Vargoth to cast his second technique.


    Soul Dominion Embrace - Mind and Soul Rend!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A burst of white light swiftly emerged from Vargoth, striking Edmar and immobilizing him again. Unlike before, Edmar''s mind and soul began to sting as though pierced by countless sharp knives, tearing through his being.


    Skystride technique - Sky dance!


    Commander Sy''ra seized the opportunity presented to her. She appeared behind Edmar instantly, her feet finding solid ground in the air as she swung her Gearweaver sword, poised to cleave through his heavy armour.


    Unexpectedly, Edmar quickly regained hisposure and raised his spear to block her attack.


    CLANGG--


    A sharp burst of wind erupted from their sh, scattering into the surroundings. Seeing her attack fail again, Sy''ra immediately retreated, attempting to create distance between them while Edmar aimed his spear at her.


    Dragon Fury Spear - Dragon''s Breath Strike!


    As Edmar hurled his spear forward, an orange, scorching me swiftly enveloped it, followed by waves of churning mes trailing behind. Before Sy''ra could devise a n to evade the inferno, the ming spear reached her instantly.


    Her eyes shrunk to needle-size as the spear pierced through her abdomen, the searing mes burning her skin and churning her insides fiercely.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" Commander Sy''ra''s agonized roar pierced through the echoing sounds of battle. The mes eventually subsided, leaving Sy''ra''s body slumped on the ground with the spear still lodged in her gut.


    Having incapacitated one Commander, Edmar redirected his focus to Vargoth, who was preparing another technique after witnessing Sy''ra''s sudden defeat.


    Soul Dommi--


    However, before he couldplete his technique, Commander Edmar swiftly closed the distance, his broad, leathery wings casting an enormous shadow over Vargoth, causing him to momentarily halt his actions.


    Immediately, Edmar seized Vargoth''s wings with both hands, tightening his grip.


    "Ahhhhh!!" Vargoth screamed, swaying as he struggled to free his wings from Edmar''s grasp. He knew any wrong move could severely injure his wings, so he restrained himself.


    "I''ve heard what you did to my Captain. Today, you''ll pay for it," Commander Edmar growled, his deep voice weighing heavily on Vargoth''s heart as he intensified his efforts to break free from Edmar''s grip.


    CRACCKK!!


    Commander Edmar didn''t immediately pull on the wings but continued to tighten his grip around the edges, intending to inflict severe torture on Vargoth before ripping them off, exacting the same shame he had inflicted upon his Captain.


    Suddenly, as the tension escted, the atmosphere heated up. An acrid smell of sulfur pervaded the air, causing Edmar to pause and peer into the distance.


    A wave of moltenva steadily ascended from the battleground into the air, burning and engulfing the Vylkr vines around it, creating dense clouds of smoke that rose into the sky, obscuring their view of the battlefield beyond.


    Commander Edmar''s expression immediately turned solemn. ncing around, he realized the same situation surrounded them across the battlefield-a thick wave of moltenva sealing off their escape routes, looming over them like a menacing fiery dome. Edmar swiftly noticed a half-oval forged from moltenva suspended in the air. Strings of moltenva emerged from its edges and connected to the oval.


    Twisting Vargoth''s wings to an awkward angle, Edmar let go of him, dropping his writhing body to the ground and ascending higher into the air to get a closer look at what was transpiring. He observed a figure hovering within the suspended half-oval, standing unfazed amidst innumerable strings of moltenva extending from the fiery dome''s edges.


    On the battlefield, the gods'' chosens had already halted their battles. Some were battered and injured, others on the verge of death, and several still brimming with strength. Yet, at this moment, all eyes focused on the suspended half-oval forged from moltenva and the mysterious being within it.


    Uncertain of the mysterious figure''s identity, a name suddenly popped into Edmar''s mind.


    Paradise!


    Soon, several strands of moltenva began to protrude and morph into slick, reddish-orange searing swords, spears, cusses, halberds, and other sharp-ded weapons, each pointing menacingly toward the direction of the Trekking mingo Runaway City and its gods'' chosens.


    Tension skyrocketed immensely as the gods'' chosens of the Trekking mingo Runaway City tensed their bodies, preparing for the imminent attack from their sudden assant.

 Chapter 1000: The Mysterious Powerhouse

    Chapter 1000: The Mysterious Powerhouse


    ?


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Witnessing the arrival of one of Paradise''s key leaders, Eleanora breathed a deep sigh of relief. They were clearly losing this war despite fighting with all their might. Their performance paledpared to the astonishing disy of strength from the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    They were indeed on the cusp of bing a Grade Two Runaway City. This realisation struck Eleanora deeply, emphasising the vast gap in strength between them and a Grade Two Runaway, filling her heart with dread. Nevertheless, this fear paled onlypared to Paradise, leaving her uncertain about which force was more powerful.


    Regaining herposure, Eleanora turned to the gods'' chosens stationed beside her, "Go and retrieve Commander Sy''ra quickly!"


    Since the beginning of the battle, her gaze had been fixed on the fierce duel among Commanders Sy''ra, Vargoth, and Edmar, knowing the oue would sway the battle''s fate.


    Contrary to her expectations, neither Sy''ra nor Vargoth couldnd a decisive blow on Edmar. They found themselves constantly defending or seeking fleeting chances to counterattack before being pushed back again.


    Just as her hope began to wane, Commander Vargoth finally managed tond several telling blows on their opponent, swiftly shifting the tide of battle before they were severely injured.


    Despite witnessing Sy''ra recover from severe injuries thanks to her race''s regenerative ability, this was the most harrowing attack Eleanora had ever seen her endure. It made her heart weigh heavily with doubt over whether Sy''ra could survive.


    Fortunately, Paradise had finally chosen to intervene.


    The gods chosen beside her nodded in unison before leaping swiftly out of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City toward Commander Sy''ra''s location.


    ...


    Sleeping Fox Runaway City


    "Quickly retrieve Commander Vargoth for treatment!" Lakul ordered, ncing at the winged sloth demon beside him, who immediately took to the air and headed swiftly towards Commander Vargoth''s position.


    Lakul cursed quietly under his breath. He hadn''t anticipated the Trekking mingo Runaway City to possess such formidable strength. Fortunately, they had the support of Paradise; otherwise, their losses would have continued to mount uncontrobly.


    ....


    Trekking mingo Runaway City


    "So, it appears they weren''t lying," Emperor Greroth muttered, his gaze fixed on the hallowed dome of moltenva and the half-oval forged from the same substance suspended in the air.


    The other leaders shared deep frowns, their expressions reflecting their concern. Clearly, the mysterious figure did not belong to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City or the Sleeping Fox Runaway City; otherwise, they would have revealed themselves at the battle''s outset. The only conclusion they could draw was ominous.


    Paradise!


    The terrifying technique the figure above them unleashed left no doubt-they faced an opponent of equal or greater strength. They couldn''t be sure if this figure was a Stowaway group or a hidden Grade Two Runaway City surviving by piging others.


    "Do you need my help?" asked a cloaked figure standing beside Emperor Greroth, his eyes fixed on the mysterious figure in the sky. The figure was tall and imposing, with a cloak that seemed to blend with the shadows. His eyes were slitted and glowed with an otherworldly light.


    Emperor Greroth remained silent, ordering, "Prepare to attack," to the gods'' chosens beside him. They had humanoid upper bodies with robust, hooved lower bodies, each armed with a Gearweaver Bow and a quiver full of arrows forged from Vylkr alloy and other mysterious enchanted materials.


    Upon hearing Emperor Greroth''smand, they nocked an arrow, drew back their bows, and aimed at their mysterious assant, ready to attack.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Receiving no response, the cloaked figure turned to Emperor Greroth. "Do you think you can defeat this mysterious opponent on your own?" he asked, a smile breaking across his lips, contrasting the gravity of his question.


    Emperor Greroth finally shifted his focus towards the cloaked figure. "Yes, we can. We will crush them, retrieve the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn, seize their Vylkr alloy mine, and solidify the promotion of my Runaway City to Grade Two," he responded, withdrawing his gaze and fixing it skyward as he gave the attack orders.


    The cloaked figure chuckled before nodding in understanding. He didn''t doubt their determination to seed, but the appearance of this mysterious individual and the immense scale of his technique gave him pause. He silently resolved to intervene if things spiralled out of control.


    Cleaving Bow Technique - Wind Piercer!


    Meanwhile, the Centaurs unleashed the same technique, simultaneously releasing their arrows. The arrows shot forward with extraordinary speed and force, creating a sensation of a vacuum as they streaked through the air,


    They repeated the gesture three more times before halting their actions.


    ....


    Witnessing the barrage of arrowsunched from the Trekking mingo Runaway City towards one of the Key Leaders of Paradise, the gods'' chosens of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City felt incredibly tense, sensing the destructive power within the arrows as some of them were also headed towards their own positions.


    The constructed ded weapons, formed on the-like strings above the hallowed molten magma dome, shot forward, colliding with and incinerating the descending arrows.


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    In the blink of an eye, the terrifying arrows loomed overhead, casting a shadow of impending doom, disintegrated into ashes that vanished into thin air.


    Observing this scene, Commander Edmar frowned deeply. While he could counter the Main Defense Team''s attack, he understood the difficulty of stopping such arge-scale assault


    with precision.


    And this was only a figure from Paradise. Could he be their Supreme Leader?


    More ded, moltenva-like weapons formed on the strings of moltenva and shot downwards toward the gods'' chosens of the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    BOOOM!! BOOM!!


    "Argghhh!!!"


    "Ugghh!!"


    Screams of pain and anguish erupted from the gods'' chosens. Surprisingly, none of them were dead; they were only severely injured and seared by the terrifying attack.


    Commander Vargoth observed the scene solemnly, gritting his teeth before swiftly heading towards the mysterious figure. He could do nothing now except try his best to stop the mysterious individual and Paradise''s hidden forces.


    .....


    Author''s Note: 1,000 chapters!! I never imagined that I''d be able to update continuously for more


    than a year. I need to celebrate this achievement.


    The Wiki Fanpage will be dropping on the 6th of August!

 Chapter 1001: Defeating The Commander Of The Trekking Flamingo Runaway City

    Chapter 1001: Defeating The Commander Of The Trekking mingo Runaway City


    ?


    Commander Edmar swiftly arrived before the mysterious individual hovering at the same level. He took in the individual''s appearance: a bright, fiery red robe adorned with one-to three-star Vylkr vine engravings and matching orange shirt and trousers embellished with beautiful golden embroidery.


    The attire glowed within the half-oval of molten magma, emanating a faint, overbearing energy that gave him a tyrannical look.


    Edmar''s eyes were drawn to the man''s sleeve, where the faint structure of a metallic bracelet encircled his right wrist.


    Is he a god''s chosen?


    Edmar doubted his initial thoughts. The bracelet appeared far less bulky than the devourers'', and it was well known that utilizing Vylkr energy to cast techniques was nearly impossible due to its ferocious and wild nature, rendering theplex structure of any method useless.


    Reaching this level of mastery and casting a technique of such grandeur meant that the mysterious figure was harnessing another kind of energy, further ruling out the assumption that he was a god chosen.


    Despite his ability to harness and utilize draconic energy-one of the few higher-ranked and most domineering energies-Edmar still felt an oppressive presence from the man before him. He realized this figure wasn''t only powerful but also wielded a high-ranking energy. As a god''s chosen with Vylkr energy flowing through his veins, Edmar shouldn''t feel such a terrifying sense of oppression. It simply didn''t make any sense!


    "I am Commander Edmar, a Sentinel Rank god''s chosen, Commander of the god''s chosens and Chief of Security of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Can I know who you are and why you have chosen to interfere with our battle?" Commander Edmar introduced himself before swiftly posing his question.


    Unlike the Vylkr warriors, whose rankings were simr to the Vylkr vines'' distinct levels of power to avoid confusion, the gods chosen had their own distinct ranks: Warden, Guardian, Sentinel, Ascendant, and Champion. These ranks had been exined to them by Patriarch Rn and others.


    Seth was also aware there might be other ranks since they only knew there was a 5-star rank once Stronghold Leader Zogar attained it. However, that didn''t mean they cared little about such matters. With the Energy Mask Spectrometer, all that mattered was the enemy''s base energy level; everything else might as well be irrelevant.


    Seth amplified his voice with the Vylkr energy coursing through him, responding, "I am Seth, one of the Key Leaders of Paradise." Though his words were brief, they carried an unmistakable authority.


    "Without permission, you entered Paradise''s territory, dared to threaten those under its protection, and even waged war on its forces. Your actions are something we will not condone. While Paradise is against ruthless killing, your offences are intolerable. You have two choices: surrender and plead for mercy, or face death and the inevitable fall of your Runaway City into our grasp."


    His voice then echoed even louder, "Do you concede?"


    "We are only here to retrieve the Divine Artefact that Patriarch Rn currently possesses without the authority of its rightful owners, our allies, the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City. If Paradise is willing to make an exchange, we will leave once we have collected the Divine Artefact," Commander Edmar responded sternly.


    Seth snorted. "Paradise will not negotiate with anyone, regardless of who they are or who is behind them. You have two choices, and I will not repeat myself."


    All the orange-reddish scorching forged ded weapons pointed toward Commander Edmar instantly.


    The battle below had ceased, with everyone''s attention from all three Runaway Cities focused upward, understanding that the imminent confrontation would ultimately decide the winner of this war.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll leave you no choice but to fight and show us the true might of Paradise, to see if it matches that of the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Commander Edmar responded, his voice echoing across the battleground. He extended his left arm by his side.


    Instantly, a Gearweaver Spear shot out from the top of the tower on the Trekking mingo Runaway City, heading toward him. As it reached his side, he grabbed it, halting its ascent.


    "Boost," Commander Edmar uttered.


    The gears on his Devourer''s bracelet began to shift rapidly, pumping more Vylkr energy into his veins. Countless inky ck strands of Vylkr energy burst out of his body, extending toward the Gearweaver Spear. Its gears shifted, amplifying the surge of Vylkr energy pouring into it. Within seconds, Commander Edmar and the weapon in his hands were enveloped in a surging mass of inky ck energy that extended outward like a zing me.


    "Energy Level - 1,998 BEM."


    The words shed before Seth''s eyes. To any of the gods'' chosens below, such a massive surge of Vylkr energy conveyed Commander Edmar''s strength, detectable in its oppressive and ferocious aura that rivalled their own from a distance.


    However, to Seth, it appeared as nothing more than vastly diluted Vylkr energy, which was insignificantpared to the pure Vylkr energy he controlled.


    Observing the mysterious individual''s calmly collected posture, Commander Edmar aimed his spear, poised to strike. He couldn''t utilize dragonic energy for techniques in this form, as it would conflict with his Vylkr energy. Nheless, he remained free of doubt because this was his strongest form.


    With a single p of his wings, Commander Edmar lunged towards Seth, his right hand thrusting the Gearweaver Spear forward.


    BANNGG!! BOOMM!!!


    A ded weapon from the strings of molten magma below surpassed Edmar''s speed, striking his spear out of his grasp. His hand twisted at an unnatural angle with a sickening ''Crack'' before the ded weapon exploded, engulfing half of Edmar''s body and half of his leathery wing in searing mes.


    The fire easily burnt through his tough skin, charring his inner organs.


    "ARRGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Edmar''s agonized scream echoed across the silent battlefield. He tried to articte his pain-his twisted arms, burnt skin, seared wings-but only screams of anguish escaped his lips.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With his wings no longer able to support his body in the air, Commander Edmar swiftly descended down to the earth.

 Chapter 1002: Sudden Insight

    Chapter 1002: Sudden Insight


    ?


    BOOMMM!!!


    His body copsed onto the rugged earth, creating a 14-meter crater and billowing dust clouds that expanded into the distance, shrouding his defeated figure.


    On the battlefield, from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Trekking mingo Runaway City, an aura of silence enveloped their surroundings. Inwardly, their hearts shook with turbulent emotions as they gradually processed what had transpired.


    They all knew Commander Edmar''s strength, having simultaneously subduedmanders from two Grade One Runaway Cities. His prowess was undeniable. Yet, the fact that he hadn''t been defeated by an opponent who hadn''t even lifted a finger was an astonishing scene that left them all incredulous.


    What kind of horrifying technique was this?


    For the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, there was a mix of disbelief, fear, and relief knowing the monstrous being stood on their side. But horror, disbelief, and dread filled the expressions of those with the Trekking mingo Runaway City as they faced such a frightening adversary.


    A single thought suddenly struck them all, filling them with a growing fear and unease!


    This was just one of Paradise''s Key Leaders! There were potentially many more with such extraordinary strength!!


    This realisation alone sent a chilling wave of terror down their spines.


    For Eleanora, Lakul, and several others who knew of the Vige Chief to whom such a terrifying individual answered, the chill crept down their bodies and into their souls. Unknowingly, their resistance against Paradise''s control began to weaken slowly.


    In this deste world where survival meant utilising every method, including piling mountains of corpses. Only the strong endured. Should they encounter anyone stronger, their fate would likely mirror Commander Edmar''s.


    As Seth nced at Commander Edmar''s defeated and scarred body, ensuring he hadn''t killed him but had inflicted enough injury to leave asting mental and physical mark, he shifted his focus forward to a cloaked figure emerging from the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    Soon, the cloaked figure stood before him. In the shimmering sunlight filtering through the web-like strands of moltenva above, Seth could make out the mask adorned with the depiction of an unknown beast and pointed furry ears on either side.


    "Energy Level - 2,100 BEM!"


    Seth narrowed his gaze, studying the information before him. This was the highest energy level he had seen since Edmar''s own.


    Could this be the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s trump card?


    As Seth pondered, he agreed with his thoughts. While the rain of arrows and the individuals whounched them could also be considered a trump card, witnessing their Commander''s defeat must have made them realise they needed someone more powerful to weaken or defeat him while they prepared their true ace.


    Indeed, the Trekking mingo Runaway City was clearly above a Grade One Runaway City. Nevertheless, he believed the cloaked figure before him couldn''t be it!


    "If you would be so kind, I would like to know the alliance you hail from. Surely, you cannot be situated deep within this dreadful region alone," a sharp masculine voice flowed out of the mask, resonating.


    Unlike before, the cloaked figure''s carefree tone was now reced with seriousness. Judging by the technique the mysterious individual had cast and the immense aura emanating from him, he recognised the mysterious individual before him as a formidable opponent.


    However, he had never expected it to the extent that Commander Edmar could only withstand one attack before being brutally defeated.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he couldn''t also defeat Commander Edmar with a single attack himself. He had emerged because retrieving the Divine Artefact would surely be an issue if it truly rested within Paradise''s grasp, and this was just one of their leaders, not counting those under theirmand.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to no longer sit back and watch the Trekking mingo Runaway City embarrass themselves against such a formidable force.


    Firstly, he needed to know which alliance they aligned with before he acted.


    Seth frowned beneath his mask upon hearing the cloaked individual''s voice. He was here to assess the full prowess of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, and this incessant talking was beginning to grate on his nerves.


    The cloaked figure misunderstood Seth''s silence as deliberation and careful choice of words. "I am a god'' chosen from the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City," he added. "Since you are one of the Key Leaders of Paradise, you should be able to make decisions independently and understand the value of a Divine Artefact. If you are willing to discuss this further, I can proposepensation to Paradise in exchange for the artefact''s worth."


    His voice resonated across their surroundings, reaching the ears of those below.


    Eleanora and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders clenched their fists in anger as they suddenly realised the truth.


    The Journeying Jaguar Runaway City had offered the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to retrieve the Divine Artefact from them, suspecting that the Sleeping Fox Runaway City might still be aligned with the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City. Little did they know, the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City hadpletely withdrawn their offer because they had found a stronger force capable of retrieving the Divine Artefact for them.


    This manoeuvre ensured that if either Runaway City acquired the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn, they would inevitably sh, weakening their forces. This created the perfect opportunity for the Trekking mingo Runaway City and their allies to swoop in and seize the Divine artefact for themselves.


    They seethed with rage, and their emotions stirred violently as they unravelled the truth before it instantly subsided.


    They were powerless against just two Grade Two Runaway Cities, a sobering realisation that left them weak and helpless.


    Even Lakul and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders reached the same sobering conclusion.


    Everything had been meticulously nned between the two Grade Two Runaway Cities, and either could have seeded in their schemes, potentially exterminating their forces and burying the information about the Divine Artefact. However, they had failed to consider one


    mysterious entity...


    Paradise!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1003: The Mysterious Cloaked Figures Power Revealed

    Chapter 1003: The Mysterious Cloaked Figure''s Power Revealed


    ?


    A look of realization appeared on Seth''s face. "So you were sent here by the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    The cloaked figure misinterpreted this as Seth being startled by mentioning the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City.


    "Yes. Since you recognize us then--" the cloaked figure began, but Seth swiftly interrupted him. "The Divine Artefact is now under Paradise''s protection. We don''t need yourpensation," he responded firmly.


    Protection? The cloaked figure couldn''t help but feel his lips twitch behind his mask. It would have been better if Seth had been straightforward and admitted that they were also interested in the Divine Artefact.


    How else could they protect it without utilizing it?


    As Seth prepared to attack the cloaked figure, Orion''s voice resonated through his mask, "Don''t capture him yet. Let''s use this opportunity to test the strength of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City''s gods'' chosens. We can also draw out more if they are still hiding."


    "Okay," Seth responded, inwardly nodding in understanding. He realized this was the most efficient way of gathering more information from their opponents before capturing them.


    Seth swiftly added, "However, I will return it under one condition."


    The cloaked figure, searching for what to say next, exhaled in relief upon hearing Seth''s words. As expected, the mysterious individual took his words to heart but merely put on airs to avoid looking like he was giving in too quickly. It was reasonable; he was in their territory, with several people observing their interaction.


    "I am willing to handle any condition as long as it''s one the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City can manage," responded the cloaked figure, his tone filled with confidence.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Below, Eleanora, Lakul, and the leaders of their respective Runaway Cities couldn''t help but frown upon hearing Seth''s words.


    Was Paradise afraid of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City?


    They couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment in their hearts because, for a moment, they had thought that Paradise possessed more unfathomable strength than the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City.


    However, it appeared that wasn''t the case. As an overpowering sensation of weakness and defeat filled their bodies, Seth''s voice sounded again, surprising them.


    "I am interested in the strength of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, so its gods chosen can help satisfy my curiosity. You only have three chances to attack me. If you can defeat me with three attacks or severely injure me, I''ll hand over the Divine Artefact to you. However, if you cannot, you''ll suffer the same consequences as the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Seth stated, hovering out from the half-oval forged from moltenva and closing the distance before the cloaked figure. "You may begin."


    The leaders of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City couldn''t help but feel uneasy as they observed the scene.


    Emperor Greroth narrowed his eyes at the mysterious individual hovering in the sky, a deep frown etched on his face.


    Everyone within earshot could sense the unmistakable arrogance in Seth''s voice, including the cloaked man to whom these words were directed. A fierce expression appeared on his masked face.


    "Alright. If you''re that curious, I''ll show you what it means to be gods chosen of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City," the cloaked figure responded, "I just hope you don''t go back on your promise."


    Seth nodded firmly, "I''ll keep my word. You have nothing to worry about."


    The cloaked figure nodded back. Without uttering another word, he surged towards Seth. His hands emerged from his cloak, revealing surprising paw-like appendages with long, glinting ws.


    Blood Rampage Fury - Savage w!


    A gleaming, bloodlike paw resembling that of a savage beast materialized behind his own, lunging its sharp ws towards Seth''s throat with deadly intent.


    Ding!!


    The cloaked figure''s smile faltered as Seth''s skin resisted his technique. The invisible beast''s ws pressed against Seth''s neck without drawing blood or causing injury. In fact, it felt as though he had struck a solid piece of metal.


    Without hesitation, he immediately withdrew his hand and retreated, increasing the distance between himself and Seth. Behind his mask, he stared at Seth in disbelief.


    He had just employed a Rare Rank Technique of the Wolfkin Race, designed to prate and tear through an enemy''s vital organs with a single grip. Despite its simplicity, it was known for its effectiveness and immense power.


    "Two more chances. I advise you to take this seriously if you truly want to retrieve the Divine Artefact," Seth said, his tone indifferent.


    Upon hearing this, the cloaked figure''s expression contorted into a scowl, his lips twitching. He reached into his cloak and drew out a small dagger. Its edges were sharp, but what caught Seth''s attention were the visible spinning gears and intricate conduits running down to its handle-a Gearweaver dagger.


    When he unsheathed the dagger, he activated his Devourer''s bracelet, channelling Vylkr energy into his veins. "Boost," hemanded.


    Instantly, the surge of Vylkr energy within him tripled and continued to rise. It erupted from his body, enveloping him in dense, swirling strands of vicious Vylkr energy. Though not as visibly massive as Commander Edmar''s, the ferocity and overwhelming pressure it exuded far surpassed it.


    "Energy Level - 2,104 BEM!"


    As the cloaked figure approached Seth, his newly attained energy level became apparent.


    This unfolding scene dispelled those below''s doubts about the cloaked figure''s strength.


    Instantly, the cloaked figure arrived before Seth and thrust his Gearweaver dagger towards his throat.


    The cloaked figure''s smile widened as the Gearweaver dagger prated Seth''s skin, embedding its de deep within his neck.


    ''I have you now,'' the cloaked figure thought.


    Bang!!


    He intensified the surge of Vylkr energy flowing through his body, channelling it into his Gearweaver dagger and Seth. Since Seth wasn''t a gods'' chosen, the Vylkr energy would begin devouring his insides, consuming him from within until all that remained was a shrivelled


    corpse.

 Chapter 1004: Triad Of Failure

    Chapter 1004: Triad Of Failure


    ?


    Stunned, the cloaked figure''s eyes widened as he witnessed Seth still alive. He quickly


    increased the distance between them, standing far away. His body trembled as he watched the wound he had inflicted on Seth''s throat heal rapidly, disappearing as though it had never existed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then, a wave of Vylkr energy surged from his form, filling the surroundings with countless shimmering strands before dissipating abruptly.


    "You have only one chance remaining," Seth''s voice resonated across the battlefield.


    The battlefield fell into silence as everyone watched the scene unfold in disbelief.


    The cloaked figure''s eyes threatened to bulge out of their sockets. The mysterious individual he had attacked not only effortlessly healed his assault but remained utterly unaffected by the dense surge of raw Vylkr energy he had unleashed.


    How could such a being exist? What kind of mysterious force was Paradise if one of their Key Leaders possessed such power?


    Without waiting for his mind to settle, the cloaked figure immediately turned and fled. His techniques were useless against the mysterious figure, and neither his strength nor the Vylkr energy could harm him. He knew his third attack would be futile.


    As Seth spoke, he swiftly employed his flying technique to escape. He might face consequences for failing to retrieve the Divine Artefact, but he believed the information he now held about this mysterious force, Paradise, was equally valuable.


    As he reached a certain distance, a gleaming orange-reddish sword suddenly entered his line of sight, causing his pupils to shrink in rm. In the blink of an eye, the sword exploded with astonishing speed before he could react, engulfing him in fiery liquid mes that seared through his cloak, revealing his whole appearance.


    He stood tall, a humanoid figure with distinct lupine features-pointed light grey fur ears, a bushy tail, paw-like hands adorned with sharp retractable ws, and powerful digitigrade legs exuding explosive strength.


    BOOM!


    He crashed into the ground, carving a 30-meter-long crater before stopping, defeated. Witnessing this, Seth immediately utilized his gift to create a copy of himself through the molten magma, sending it towards the defeated figure. At this moment, the duplicate was distinguishable by its glowing orange-red molten magma parts. Still, Seth believed he could perfect the replication indistinguishable from himself with time.


    As the duplicated Seth swiftly approached the figure and attempted to lift him, the body suddenly exploded, flesh and organs scattering through the air, stunning Seth into a pause.


    ''He killed himself,'' Seth thought, furrowing his brows as he observed the unknown individual''s scattered organs strewn across the battlefield.


    He had never imagined that a gods'' chosen would be ruthless enough to take their own life to avoid capture in case of failure. Even Paradise saw every one of its warriors as invaluable, irrespectively, to think about doing such a thing.


    The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City appears ruthless and desires the Divine Artefact much more than they had imagined.


    Up above, Orion frowned as he witnessed the scene unfold below. It seemed that even if they had swiftly immobilized the gods'' chosen from the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, he would have still chosen to end his own life to avoid capture and questioning.


    Fortunately, they had seized this opportunity to glimpse their opponent''s strength. While it might only be overwhelmingly impressivepared to the perspective of the Grade One Runaway Cities, they now knew where to focus their efforts before facing them again.


    "It looks like we need to prepare ourselves before encountering the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City. If they can afford to sacrifice such a gods'' chosen, it means they have other powerful individuals at their disposal," Aerialia remarked, voicing her thoughts aloud.


    Such tactics weremon during the Great War to test an enemy''s capabilities and gather intelligence. She could only hope that their enemies wouldn''t be alerted to the gods'' chosen''s death or the information he had managed to gather, leaving them to prepare for the worst.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. While he was confident that Paradise wouldn''t falter against the two Grade Two Runaway Cities, he knew better than to be arrogant, especially considering the unknown divine beings and Vylkr spawns that could still exist.


    Suddenly, Orion squinted into the distance below, spotting another figure emerging from the Trekking mingo Runaway City. It seemed they were not ready to concede defeat, prompting Orion to wonder what other tricks they might have up their sleeves.


    Nevertheless, he ryed a message to Seth, urging him not to show mercy this time. They needed to show them they were only valuable to Paradise if deemed so.


    Upon hearing the Vige Chief''s instructions below, Seth nodded in understanding. He shifted his focus to the Trekking mingo Runaway City Supreme Leader, who hovered in the air before him.


    "Great Warrior, although I acknowledge your strength, I will not surrender the Trekking mingo Runaway City that easily," Emperor Greroth dered, his voice resonating across the battlefield and reaching the ears of all three Runaway Cities.


    "But if you can withstand my attack, I will not only hand over the city willingly but also provide you with valuable information about the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City and other secrets that none of the so-called Supreme Leaders of a Grade One Runaway City possess."


    Emperor Greroth was no fool. He observed how the mysterouis Key Leader of Paradise handled previous encounters, noting that despite the deadly attacks that had scarred and injured his gods'' chosens, they were all alive and would heal within a few days.


    He understood Paradise was trying to recruit them under its authority, much like the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. However, how could he allow such a thing to happen when they were just beginning their journey to prominence?


    Despite the losses, he was determined to show them the real reason why the Trekking mingo Runaway City was on the verge of bing a Grade Two Runaway City.


    Witnessing his silence, Emperor Greroth interpreted it as an agreement and proceeded immediately.

 Chapter 1005: The Trekking Flamingo Runaway Citys Greatest Asernal

    Chapter 1005: The Trekking mingo Runaway City''s Greatest Asernal


    ?


    Dragon Shadow Transformation!


    Emperor Greroth''s muscles bulged, thick veins appearing on every part of his body. His body mass expanded, and dark brown scales appeared on his minotaur-like skin. His nails grew longer, and his wings extended, bing even more prominent and thicker. A tail grew from his back as his bones erged, bing more dragon-like, his body transforming and gaining even more draconic features.


    Years ago, he had stumbled upon the inheritance of a half-dragon blood warrior. He didn''t know the specifics of the other bloodline but had concluded this based on the art he had obtained from the inheritance. The technique allowed one with a potent half-dragon bloodline to gradually awaken it and utilize its extraordinary abilities.


    He had mastered it to thirty per centpletion, with only a few years left before achieving the fifty per cent threshold, effectively mastering about half of the art. This progress would gradually transform him into a pure dragon, increasing his overall prowess tenfold.


    Under his leadership, the Trekking mingo Runaway City had conquered several Grade One Runaway Cities and various Stowaways, amassing recognition, resources, and power for their ascension to prominence as a Grade Two Runaway City.


    "ROAARRRRR!!!" A fierce roar, powerful enough to stun the gods'' chosens below, resonated across the battlefield.


    A sudden chill of intimidation emerged in their hearts, but it dissipated as they channelled their Vylkr energy into their bodies.


    Below Seth stood apletely transformed Emperor Greroth. His wings were now more prominent and draconic, spanning 7m (24 ft.) His face had elongated into a slightly pointed structure with dark brownish scales covering his body, resembling natural armour beneath his Vylkr alloy armour.


    His mouth was a carnivorous maw, revealing rows of razor-sharp, glistening teeth. Long, thick horns spiralled backwards, framing eyes that glowed with an intense, otherworldly light, giving the golden crown on his head an even more regal aura.


    His overall body was two and a half timesrger, and he exuded a formidable, oppressive aura to match.


    "Energy level - 1,996 BEM!"


    Seth''s gaze was filled with interest at Emperor Greroth''s transformation and his sudden surge in energy level. This was the first time he had seen a base energy level surge so high outside of Paradise. Although he knew they would encounter various wondrous and unknown marvels, he was taken aback by this sudden transformation.


    He strangely began to feel his blood boiling with excitement before immediately suppressing it. Even if the Trekking mingo Runaway City had proven to be a formidable forcepared to the other two Grade One Runaway Cities, if this was the limit of what they were capable of, then it was still far from enough.


    In the distance below, feeling the surge of immense draconic energy sweeping over them, Eleanora couldn''t help but feel her body drenched with sweat from the oppressive force. She took a deep breath, feeling the suppression of the draconic energy before it instantly dissipated.


    Unknown to everyone distracted by Emperor Greroth''s sudden disy of might, she recognized that this suppression came from his stimted bloodline, which had created much more potent draconic energy than hers, leading to a natural suppression. She quickly calmed down and continued to observe the unfolding spectacle above her.


    Indeed, they stood no chance against the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Without Paradise''s presence and protection, their Runaway Cities would have already been reduced to scraps, and they would have been killed just like the Four-eared elves.


    The silence that enveloped her surroundings was thick and heavy.


    Even Lakul couldn''t help but slump his shoulders, his body slightly shivering at the thought of what would have happened if they had sessfully retrieved the Divine Artefact and faced Emperor Greroth alone.


    The other leaders of both Grade One Runaway Cities felt the same way.


    Above the battlefield, Emperor Greroth''s lips curled into a smirk, revealing a frightening set of razor-sharp teeth that exuded arrogance.


    "Boost!" he uttered, repeating the words as his Devourer''s Gear surged frantically. Countless inky ck Vylkr energy burst from his body, shrouding his entire figure with an eerie malevolent glow.


    Since the Dragon Shadow Transformation was an art tied to his dragon bloodline, an integral part of his very being, it meant that despite itsplexity, Vylkr energy couldn''t easily disrupt it. Moreover, with his Vylkrpatibility, he could sustain this form for five minutes before risking severe injury that would take years to heal.


    Fortunately, less than five minutes would suffice to deal with the mysterious Key Leader of Paradise before him.


    This was his greatest arsenal!


    "Energy level - 2,000 BEM."


    Seth noted a four BEM increase with keen interest as he observed Emperor Greroth. "Prepare yourself, Great Warrior! This is my greatest arsenal!" Emperor Greroth''s voice thundered with a powerful roar as he shot forward, arriving instantly before Seth. His Gearweaver Sword swung toward Seth''s upper body, aiming to cleave him in half.


    However, the moment the strike met his skin --


    DING!!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Gearweaver Sword was deflected and flung backwards with a hum as if striking a callous piece of metal.


    Emperor Greroth''s eyes widened in shock and confusion at the oue of his attack. He immediately released his grip on the Gearweaver Sword, letting it slip from his numb fingers as he retreated, widening the distance between himself and Seth.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At that moment, two greatswords forged from molten magma shot forth, one cleanly slicing through his leathery wings and the other cleaving through his right arm that had wielded the Gearweaver Sword.


    "ARGGHHHH!!" Emperor Greroth screamed in agony, feeling neither his wings nor his right arm except for a searing pain that tore through his body. The Dragon Shadow Transformation was dispelled, returning him to his normal appearance. Without wings to sustain him in the air, he plummeted toward the earth.


    BAAMM!!! BOOMM!!


    A twenty-four-foot-wide crater erupted where he copsed, dust billowing into the air and spreading outward, slightly shrouding his figure.


    Taking Orion''s orders to heart, Seth hurled another greatsword toward him, slicing through both legs.


    "AHHHH!!!" Emperor Greroth''s scream reverberated across the battlefield once more, his crimson blood pooling beneath him as hey lifeless on the ground.

 Chapter 1006: Benevolent Face, Lingering Fear

    Chapter 1006: Benevolent Face, Lingering Fear


    ?


    Witnessing the former emperor''s defeat and noting his unwillingness to take his own life like the cloaked figure, Seth raised his head, directing his gaze back toward the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    "Do you concede?" Seth asked, his tone indifferent.


    This time, not only the Trekking mingo Runaway City but also the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City felt their hair stand on end and their hearts lodged in their throats at the resonating sound of his voice.


    .....


    High above the battlefield, Aerialia shook her head in disappointment after witnessing Emperor Greroth''s pitiful disy of strength. She had expected more from seeing his transformation art, but it fell short of her expectations.


    "The Trekking mingo Runaway City no longer has any hidden cards to y nor the will to fight. Your n has worked," Aerialia remarked, shifting her gaze towards Orion.


    While Orion''s tactics were not groundbreaking, it was noteworthy that this was his first encounter with such a situation. He had lived in a small vige with traditions shaped by a dangerous manmade god who viewed them as failures.


    Aerialia was confident he would surpass his current brilliance with a few more years. If a genius like him had emerged during the Great War, she would have had another formidable mind to bolster their efforts against enemies.


    Unfortunately, the world was also far from peaceful, with many potential adversaries and challenges ahead. She resolved to guide him down the right path with her expertise.


    "Of course, it did. However, we''re not yet finished," Orion smiled. While all this unfolded, he harboured another brilliant n to solidify Paradise''s unshakeable position in the hearts of the Runaway Cities'' inhabitants below and weaken any lingering resistance they still harboured.


    "Oh! What is it then?" Aerialia responded, her voice filled with interest.


    "Have you ever heard the saying, ''To conquer the enemy''s heart, present a benevolent face while the shadow of fear lingers behind. Bnce mercy and wrath; let the enemy see hope in surrender and dread in resistance,''" Orion replied, smiling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon hearing his words, Aerialia was stunned. She repeated the saying a few times, then shifted her gaze towards Orion, narrowing her eyes at him, "That''s a clever saying. How am I only just hearing of it?"


    "You only awakened almost a year ago and were unaware of what was happening in the world for many years, so it''s obvious there are many things you haven''t heard about. Besides, am I not smart enough to invent such a saying?" Orion responded, ncing at her. He had no intention of revealing the knowledge he had acquired in his previous life.


    Once again stunned by Orion''s response, Aerialia swiftly regained herposure and snorted loudly. "Now that I look closely, your current demeanour does seem different," Aerialiamented, her eyes scrutinizing Orion from head to toe.


    She hadn''t thought much about it when Orion first informed her about his encounter with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    After all,ing from a small vige protected against the tide of Vylkr vines in the middle of nowhere, they were bound to encounter many things that could harden their hearts and make them ruthless.


    However, considering this was Orion''s first time handling such a situation, he had ruthlessly sent the two Grade One Runaway Cities to their deaths, causing them to lose a portion of their gods'' chosens and putting the inhabitants of each Runaway City in perilous danger.


    If the Trekking mingo Runaway City had been vile enough to sneak in and ughter them one by one in pursuit of the Divine Artefact before the war began, it could have led to disastrous consequences.


    Even during the issue with the Four-eared elves, he had only nned to punish them rather than condemning them to die in the ominous clutches of the Vylkr vines, so she was truly curious about what had brought about his sudden change. Survival may be a part of it, but not entirely.


    "Have you already forgotten everything you said? True debauchery is about embracing the chaos and messiness of life and living fully within it. I will not hesitate or dy in taking the necessary actions to produce the best oue for Paradise, regardless of who or what it might involve," Orion responded, his voice filled with seriousness.


    Once again, Aerialia was stunned by Orion''s response. She remembered her words clearly and quickly pieced together everything that had transpired.


    "I''ll be back in a few minutes. I can''t present a face of benevolence while wielding my most dangerous weapon," Orion added, nodding at Aerialia. He sent a message to Seth and stood upright, focusing his attention below.


    Aerialia nodded silently, observing as Orion descended through the clouds.


    As Orion descended, he swiftly activated his gift, causing countless fierce lightning streaks to emerge from his body and spread through the clouds. Lightning sparked in the distance, illuminating the sky far beyond the building where the immense crater housed the Vylkr alloy harvestation.


    As time passed, the clouds darkened, rolling thunderclouds stirring in the firmament. Orion transformed into his lightning form, his mask and attire assimting a bluish lightning hue, still visible amidst the storm. Then he utilized his flying technique, ''One Winged Sky Art,'' pushing it to its hundred per cent threshold.


    Bang!


    A burst of light emerged from Orion''s back, transforming into ethereal wings resembling those of a One-winged race forged from pure celestial energy. After achieving fifty per cent of the Divine Art threshold, the wings could be disabled or manifested at will, but Orion opted to disy them just for his grand entrance.


    With his preparationsplete, Orion descended fully, revealing Paradise''s benevolent face to the Runaway Cities.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Seth received the Vige Chief''s orders and frowned, pondering the reasons for Orion''s descent. Given the absence of further movement from the Trekking mingo Runaway City and their silence, Seth could be fairly sure they had exhausted all their hidden strategies.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t disobey the Vige Chief''smands, so he slowly dispersed the hallowed dome of molten magma, allowing it to retract to the ground gradually.

 Chapter 1007: Benevolent Face, Lingering Fear (2)

    Chapter 1007: Benevolent Face, Lingering Fear (2)


    ?


    As the molten magma submerged into the ground-


    Thunderps erupted out of nowhere as dense, rolling thunderclouds gathered, filling the sky. Fierce, countless streaks of bluish lightning danced across the firmament. The once bright sky darkened instantly, and the atmosphere grew heavy with oppressive might.


    The inhabitants of the Runaway Cities, who had felt relief when the molten magma hallowed dome disappeared, were immediately taken aback by the resounding thunderps. A chill crawled up their spines, spreading to every fibre of their being.


    Suddenly, a bizarre phenomenon urred. The firmament dimmed, and all the streaks of bluish lightning converged at a single point in the sky, illuminating it like a pir. A bright, milky white light stretched into the dark thunderclouds overhead.


    The two brilliant lights merged, growing even more colourful as they descended towards the earth, as though dragging the lightning and the milky white light.


    They all shut their eyes, the intensity of the light too overwhelming to bear. After a few moments, they cautiously reopened them, looking towards the gathered lightning and gasped at what they saw.


    Before them, high in the sky, was a humanoid figure seemingly forged from lightning, with tworge, milky-white translucent feathered wings protruding from his back. His attire was illuminated with fierce, bluish lightning streaks, and an inky ck mask, simr to the one worn by the Key Leader of Paradise, covered his face.


    A sudden realization struck them, stunning them all.


    This being, forged from lightning, was also from Paradise.


    This revtion made them swallow hard, recognizing the truth. Paradise possessed more powerhouses than just the man who had attacked them.


    Eleanora and the leaders under her, alongside the gods'' chosens and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City inhabitants who weren''t hiding in their homes, shivered when their eyesnded on Orion''s figure.


    When he first appeared, he had threatened them, defeated their Commander with a single attack, and chased away a divine being hiding within their Runaway City-all in the same day. Knowing he was the Leader of Paradise, it was hard for them not to dread his emergence.


    The same was true for the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, which also possessed this information. Meanwhile, the Trekking mingo Runaway City couldn''t help but feel a chilling fear. Their will to continue fighting, weakened by witnessing Seth''s consecutive dominance over their strongest individuals, utterly disappeared upon Orion''s appearance.


    They all watched as therge milky wings disappeared, but the fierce bluish lightning connecting the man to the heavens remained, making it seem like a divine being had descended from the sky to the mortal realm.


    Seth immediately moved from his position, appearing behind him and standing guard against any attack that might erupt at any moment.


    Looking at their expressions, all of which mirrored what he had anticipated, Orion inwardly nodded. He cleared his throat and spoke withmanding authority, "Listen well, inhabitants of the Runaway Cities." Orion''s voice boomed, apanied by resounding thunderps that echoed through the air.


    "You stand here today because you dared to intrude into Paradise''s territory and challenge its might. You have faced but a fraction of our might and nowprehend the inevitability of your defeat. And now, you stand before me, the ruler of Paradise, who has brought you to your knees."


    "A weak ruler would mock you, strip away your dignity, and revel in your despair. I am not a weak ruler. Therefore, I offer you a choice. Those of you willing to pledge your lives to Paradise will find mercy and opportunity. Submission is your first step toward liberation from the brutal existence of surviving like savages in this deste world every day. For those who resist, you will taste the full wrath of Paradise-a torment far greater than anything you can imagine. Choose wisely!"


    As Orion''s words echoed, apanied by the fierce bluish streaks of lightning that danced through the sky, each connected to him, an eerie silence fell over the entire battleground.


    Even Seth, standing beside Orion, couldn''t help but be stunned by his speech.


    The grand entrance! The oppression! The speech!


    Seth nodded in admiration, grasping Orion''s strategy. Without drawing his weapon, Orion had stirred them emotionally, nting a false sense of hope that would corrode their resistance against Paradise''s rule. Seth''s confidence in Orion''s leadership soared as he observed the inhabitants of all three Runaway Cities struggling emotionally.


    Suddenly, the gods'' chosens ones dropped their weapons and knelt, one by one, both on the battlefield and within their Runaway cities. They acknowledged Paradise''s overwhelming strength and chose surrender over a futile death.


    Eleanora, Lakul, and their respective leaders also knelt their resolve to resist Paradise crumbling. Their sole desire now was to elevate their status within the few Runaway Cities under Paradise''s rule and avoid beingbelled traitors, thereby escaping Paradise''s wrath. Witnessing this scene, Orion shifted his attention to the Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders, who were all trembling with fear and dread.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sensing Orion''s gaze upon them, they paled with fright and dropped to their knees one by one. They would also make their Runaway City go on its knees now if they could. However, they couldn''t, as they would be powerless against the relentless advance of the Vylkr vines, which were now breaching the once-sealed area.


    BOOMM!! BOOOMM!!


    Each footstep felt like an eternity until the silence was finally broken.


    "You have all made a very wise decision. Take care of your injured gods'' chosens and recuperate before heading towards the edge of the immense crater where the Vylkr alloy mine is. I''ll inform you all at the appropriate time for a meeting there," Orion added, his voice resonating with authority.


    Seth immediately grabbed Greroth and returned beside Orion. With a firm grip on the former emperor, Orion ced his arm around his shoulders, and they vanished with the rise of an immense lightning bolt that ascended into the sky.


    Once they vanished, the sky began to brighten, and the rolling thunderclouds dissipated until shimmering sun rays descended upon the battlefield again, illuminating their figures. However, they remained motionless, the scene that had just unfolded continuing to rey within their hearts.

 Chapter 1008: A Promising Plan

    Chapter 1008: A Promising n


    ?


    After cing Greroth in a room within the building where the Vylkr alloy harvesting was taking ce, Orion ordered the warriors to attend to him and summon a healer to aid in his recovery until he was well enough to speak and answer their questions. With the number of vignt warriors keeping watch, any foolish action on Greroth''s part would be swiftly thwarted.


    Next, Orion instructed Seth to maintain a vignt watch over the three Runaway Cities. Despite knowing his n had been effective, remaining alert was paramount to handle any unforeseen circumstances. With that settled, Orion returned to Paradise and immediately summoned the Crimson Greatsword.


    The Crimson Greatsword materialized before him in a sh of light, apanied by Aerialia. "What''s is it?" Orion asked, catching Aerialia''s gaze. He wasn''t quite ready to return home and first surveyed the floating city to assess its condition.


    "Nothing much. I was curious about your future as a ruler. After all, I''ll be apanying you until I can reconstruct my new body," Aerialia replied, shaking her head.


    Orion smiled and fixed his gaze on her. "So, you won''t be with me forever, even after you reconstruct your new body."


    "Don''t tter yourself too much. I''ve dealt with gods, even in matters of the heart, and it isn''t something that shakes me easily," Aerialia snorted before adding, "But depending on your future actions and your ability to create a safe haven for my children, I might reconsider."


    Listening to her words, Orion was momentarily stunned before a wide smile spread across his face.


    Aerialia shook her head wearily, knowing the young man well enough to suspect he was thinking mischievous thoughts. Yet, she remained unperturbed as long as he kept them to himself.


    His speech echoed in her mind, reminding her of her influence on Orion''s development. She realized he was growing more reliant on her, a change she hadn''t fully grasped until now. While he wasn''t consumed by his hedonistic desires to indulge in life''s pleasures, he remained a capable leader with wisdom beyond his years.


    After hours of ensuring everything was in order across the floating city, he went to the Garden. He had nned to inform Aurora about potential ways to heal her and ensure their child''s safe delivery tomorrow but opted to do so today.


    Witnessing Orion''s flight trajectory, Aerialia immediately frowned. "What are you heading to the Garden for? Don''t tell me you intend to inform my daughter about our discussion?"


    Orion nodded firmly. "I want to tell her some of it, but not everything."


    "And what if it fails? Or are you nning to pressure Ilse into learning the Law of Fertility for your own benefit? That wouldn''t be a good start to your rtionship," Aerialia responded, narrowing her eyes at Orion.


    She wasn''t concerned about Orion sharing the procedure they had devised with Aurora. Instead, she feared seeing her daughter''s hope fade upon realizing their n might be ineffective.


    "If the procedure fails, our only option will be to continue searching outside until we find a remedy for her condition. Aurora may be your daughter, but I love her deeply. She''s a strong woman; even if this approach fails, she would want to explore other options rather than give up. You know she''d prefer to have all the information, regardless of the oue," Orion responded, biting his lip slightly. "As for Ilse, I won''t force her into anything. I''ll only test the procedure and see if it works."


    Aerialia exhaled wearily. "Alright. In that case, let me speak with her myself. If there are any other developments, especially if it doesn''t go as nned, I''ll handle it."


    Though she was reassured by Orion''smitment to Aurora once more, knowing he still held her daughter in high regard, Aerialia felt responsible for sharing this information since she had been instrumental in devising the n.


    Orion nced at Aerialia from the corner of his eye. Her expression was resolute, making it clear that this was her decision, one he couldn''t argue with.


    Orion nodded gratefully. "Thank you," he responded, his voice tinged with appreciation.


    After a few minutes, they reached the Garden andnded, spotting Aurora tending to the flowers with some of the Pixies.


    "Husband!" Aurora''s voice was filled with joy as she paused her work to wrap her arms around Orion.


    The Pixies respectfully bowed and flew away, sensing their presence was no longer required.


    "I have something very important to discuss with you. Aerialia will exin it to you," Orion said, removing his mask.


    Aurora brushed the dirt off her hands, turning her curious gaze from Orion to Aerialia. "What is it?" she asked.


    Orion nodded at Aerialia before stepping back, giving them space to talk. Twenty minutester, a Pixie arrived to inform him they were finished.


    Orion hurried back to them. As soon as he appeared, Aurora wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close for a deep kiss.


    Orion responded kindly, returning her embrace and sharing a passionate kiss before they parted.


    "I can''t express how happy this information makes me," Aurora said with a smile. "Even if it doesn''t work, I''m determined to keep trying. You don''t need to worry about my mental state."


    Despite spending time with Orion''s children, whom she considered her own, Aurora knew little about motherhood. Nevertheless, she wasmitted to persevering until they found a cure for her condition, regardless of the oue.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you spend a little time before you leave?" Aurora suggested. "Saria told me she found the perfect location for the new Garden in the Fourth Border City and the forest. You can help me decide whether it''s a good ce."


    Orion nodded, recalling therge section of the Garden on the mountain that was slowly dying and needed to be moved. "Let''s go," he responded before carrying Aurora in a princess carry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aurora held him tightly as they ascended into the sky, with the Crimson Greatsword and Aerialia flying alongside them.


    Once they arrived at the location, Orion surveyed the area and agreed with Saria''s choice. They returned to the Garden and spent more time together before Orion left.

 Chapter 1009: A Budding Relationship

    Chapter 1009: A Budding Rtionship


    ?


    If Orion wanted to arrive home instantly, he could achieve it quickly with his flying technique alone. However, he wasn''t in a hurry and wanted to enjoy the silence until he arrived home.


    As Orion soared over the buildings and entered the borders of the Second Border City, a familiar voice called out to him, "Chief!" He halted mid-flight and turned to see Isadora leaping high from a building and swiftly heading toward him.


    Orion descended to the ground as Isadora arrived beside him.


    "You''re back," Isadora said. She had received information that Orion had dyed his descent with the future leaders of the Runaway Cities today because of something very important. Since she was the one who had prepared their descent, she had been keeping an eye out for his return.


    "I heard what happened, so I wanted to ensure it wasn''t something serious or I could handle," she added.


    "You don''t have to worry; I''ve already handled the issue. Also, I couldn''t share it with you," Orion responded.


    Isadora nodded, sighing softly in her heart. She thought Orion would be willing to share more important tasks with her due to her role as his personal assistant. However, it appeared that wasn''t the case.


    "Is there anything else?" Orion asked.


    Isadora hesitated before nodding, "I''ve heard about what you discussed with my father, and I want to know if everything he told me was true."


    "Oh, what did he tell you?" Orion asked. He had discussed many things with Patriarch Rn, but he wanted her to be straightforward about the specific topic she was referring to.


    Isadora bit her lip, summoning her confidence as she responded, "It''s about the chance to be one of your mistresses. I want to verify if it''s something he made up himself, suggested, or if it''s truly what you''ve told him."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion smiled inwardly, noting how it had taken her two days to directly broach the topic with him. "I informed him about it myself after he inquired about the two of us," he replied. Upon hearing Orion''s confirmation, a deep blush immediately spread across Isadora''s face. "Tsk!! Tsk!! She might be pretending, you know. With a chance to solidify her race''s position in Paradise, she''d be foolish not to seize it," Aerialia clicked her tongue in disappointment as she looked at Isadora.


    She had hoped the young woman would ascend through merit rather than taking shortcuts like bing one of Orion''s mistresses, but it seemed her hopes were misced.


    Orion knew that if Isadora approached him to be his mistress without any reservations, he would not elevate her to the status of his mistress until he found out why, treating their rtionship as a cultural norm in the vige.


    His perspectives were expanding continuously, and he understood that he couldn''t maintain his previous lifestyle from when he first arrived in this world. However, aware of Isadora''s intentions and knowing her character, he saw no reason to reject her advances, significantly since they could indirectly benefit the Four-eared elves.


    Aerialia could only remain silent, sensing Orion''s contemtion as if she could discern his thoughts.


    Isadora''s shoulders soon dropped in relief as she nodded in understanding.


    Since starting her new role as Orion''s assistant, she had witnessed his lecherous side many times. However, throughout that period, Orion had never taken advantage of her or used his authority to subject her to hedonistic pleasures despite such practices being deeply ingrained in his vige''s culture. This only deepened her respect for Orion.


    Now that she was the one making advances, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed of her behaviour. It felt like she was willingly offering herself despite everything that had transpired. How could she not feel awkward and embarrassed?


    "Since that''s the case, I promise to work hard to be a Mistress worthy of your love," Isadora responded, slightly bowing towards Orion.


    "You don''t have to overthink it. Just be yourself. Falling in love is about finding a missing piece of one''s heart, so I don''t want you to rush into anything you might regretter. I''ve promised to treat the Four-eared elves fairly as long as they behave appropriately, so there''s no need to worry about how things will turn out," Orion responded.


    Knowing that Isadora valued her privacy greatly, and since this concerned matters involving his family, he wanted her to feelfortable with her decisions regarding their rtionship. After hearing Orion''s words, Isadora nodded, her shyness intensifying. "I understand. But I''ll still give it my best. I have other things to take care of before I head home, so I''ll be leaving," she said, respectfully nodding at Orion before turning around and walking away.


    "Wait a minute!" Orion said, halting her departure. "Have you been practising the art I gave you? How''s your progress?" he asked curiously. Knowing Isadora was still mastering the flying technique he taught her, he wanted to ensure she was progressing.


    "Ahem! I''ve only achieved about six per cent understanding so far, but I''m confident I can reach twenty per cent with more practice," Isadora responded, her tone tinged with embarrassment. While she was amazed at her quick grasp of a Divine Art, she felt inadequatepared to the Vylkr warriors, who mastered techniques in mere weeks or within a month, depending on their ranks.


    Orion nodded approvingly. "That''s impressive progress on your own. Mastering a divine- ranked art is no small feat. If you need any assistance, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Thank you, Chief. I''ll definitely remember to seek your guidance," Isadora responded, nodding before turning around and leaping high into the sky.


    Orion also took to the sky, flying towards his manor. As hended and walked through the door, Gina raced into his arms, wrapping her limbs around his body.


    Gina activated her gift, forming a shield around them as she sealed her lips with Orion''s, her tongue exploring every contour. Orion reciprocated, holding her tightly.


    Once they parted, Gina descended to the floor and respectfully bowed towards Aerialia, greeting her as well. "Good evening, goddess Aerialia."

 Chapter 1010: A Slightly Happy Home

    Chapter 1010: A Slightly Happy Home


    ?


    Aerialia nodded in understanding. She had grown ustomed to Gina''s respectful gestures and admired her talent. If she were to choose an apostle, Gina would be her second choice.


    Orion ced the Crimson Greatsword in a special area within the main parlour.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How did the appointment of the leaders in the Runaway Cities go?" Gina asked eagerly, her arms linked with Orion as she led him inside the manor.


    Due to her pregnancy, a noticeable bulge was already showing on her stomach. She treated herself with extra care, refraining from arousing Orion unless she wanted to go through an unpleasing experience. From the experiences other women had shared, she didn''t want to experience it.


    The rest of the household looked at Gina with a defeated gaze. They greeted Aerialia one by one, hoping she would share some of her endless stories since there was nothing else to do while the children were asleep and their tasks wereplete.


    Unknowingly to Gina, the women never had an unpleasant experience having kushi with Orion at any time, only retracting for the rest of their sisters to handle him when they were too tired. They had lied to her so she would develop a little restraint around Orion.


    "It''s prospone. I had to deal with something even more important today. Also, take down your shield. I never agreed to you using it for such a purpose," Orion responded, pinching Gina''s cheek and kissing her forehead to preempt any objections she might have.


    Gina relented and took down the shield.


    Sura immediately approached and kissed him passionately before pulling away. "What important matter dyed you today?" Gina asked, ignoring Sura''s abrupt entrance. With Orion''s recent surge in power, they had also noticed his semen bing more fertile. Until Seraphina and Greta developed a new fertility suppression form, none of them were allowed to have kushi with him unless they were prepared to conceive again. His semen now even tasted better than Kalna fruits and other varieties within Paradise.


    After this discovery, Greta, Celeste, Vivian, Derry, A, Fifi, and Fiona were eager to have more children. However, with their hands full caring for the current children and managing personal tasks, especially with Saria primarily responsible for the children, they had no choice but to abide by the rule.


    As such, Gina wasn''t concerned about her temporarily diverting Orion''s attention.


    "GINNAAA!!" A thunderous voice echoed through the manor.


    Turning towards the source of the shout, Orion spotted a visibly pregnant Meldra in her elegant dress, ring fiercely at Gina below.


    Sensing Meldra''s anger, Gina kissed Orion on the cheek. "I''lle see you in your roomter," she said before darting through another door leading to a building adjacent to the


    manor.


    Meldra locked her gaze on Gina''s retreating form and ascended the stairs, intending to use another door connecting the buildings. The interconnectedyout made the entirepound appear like one vast and expansive home.


    "What''s going on between those two?" Orion asked with a furrowed brow.


    "Earlier today, Meldra caught Gina in her private study room, reading her book containing several romantic notes about her and you. It caused quite a stir, drawing everyone''s attention to this unexpected discovery. The situation was defused quickly when it became clear that Gina had only delivered an herbal mixture prepared by Greta. However, Meldra was still angry and irritated."


    "Lyra, Derry, and Whisperwing convinced Gina to show them where the book was stored, leading to an unfortunate ident that partially destroyed the notes. We''ve been trying to restore them since this afternoon, but it''s been difficult. Unfortunately, Meldra has now found out and is ming Gina, as she''s the only one who knew where the notes were kept," Sura exined.


    Their recent grasp of writing made replicating Meldra''s handwriting and recalling her exact words difficult, furtherplicating the restoration process.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, though. Celeste and Ingrid are already prepared to handle it, so the issue will be taken care of soon," she swiftly added. She didn''t want Orion to think this was something serious they couldn''t handle, especially since she suspected he must have had a long day.


    Orion shook his head. "Let''s go see how they settle it. It''ll be troublesome if Gina and Meldra have any lingering issues because of this in the future," he responded, knowing that Lyra and Derry''s influence had already proven to be challenging to manage.


    He didn''t want Meldra to think that Gina might follow their path. As for Whisperwing, Orion couldn''t tell if she had already been influenced or was the one giving them even more wild ideas. She was just as mischievous as the others.


    Furthermore, he was curious about what was in Meldra''s notes.


    Sura shook her head, "No, even if you don''t need to sleep, you still need to rest after such a long day. Besides, I have something I need to speak with you about privately." She immediately pulled Orion up the stairs.


    Witnessing her gaze, Orion exhaled tiredly and nodded. He nned to check on the issue once The finished speaking with Sura.


    They ascended to the top of the stairs and exited the balcony. Sura turned to face him, wrapping her arms around Orion and pulling him into a hug.


    "What is it that you want to tell me?" Orion asked, returning the hug and nting a kiss on her forehead.


    "I simply wanted to thank you for making me feel special," Sura responded, her chin resting on Orion''s chest as she looked up at him. "I, along with several others, know we aren''t as extraordinary as Seraphina, Fifi, and the others. We''re grateful that with the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, we''ll all have a chance to be warriors-a dream we never imagined."


    "If that''s the case, you''ll have to thank Seraphina and the Healers Association because, without their help, I wouldn''t be able to aplish this alone," Orion responded.


    "We understand that, but none of this would have been possible without you. They recognize that too, so I''m sure they wouldn''t object to you receiving a significant portion of the praise," Sura replied, sealing her lips with Orion''s once more.

 Chapter 1011: The New Formula*

    Chapter 1011: The New Form*


    ?


    "Alright, I have no reason to refuse such praise then," Orion responded with a smile. "I''ve also uncovered something else that might be even more special than acquiring the Vylkr Fusion Armlet."


    Orion proceeded to exin their current situation with Ilse. Sura listened intently, a frown forming on her face. When Orion finished, she took a deep breath and exhaled. "So it''s not safe."


    She hadn''t expected Orion to dy his descent with the future leaders to the Runaway Cities because the goddess who had caused that terrifying phenomenon during her resurrection had awakened.


    She couldn''t see herself submitting to a god like that simply because she wanted strength and a longer lifespan, especially one that could be given and taken back at any time.


    She knew that most others would disagree with such a thing, preferring to gather their strength by themselves, just like the Vylkr warriors. However, she doubted whether Crystalia, Elysia, Merida, Maya and Seraphina would feel the same, considering this was rted to the goddess who created them.


    Orion nodded. "Yes, but I n to do my best to build a good rtionship with her, so it''s only a matter of time before she feels at home here. We''ll have to wait and see how things turn out." He would never wish harm upon his wives, but he was anxious to see them live long lives, especially since some had already passed their prime age.


    Sensing Orion''s worries, Sura calmlyid her head on his chest, listening to the powerful resounding thump of his heartbeat. "You don''t need to worry too much. Regardless of how far our lives stretch, it''s only worth it living with you. The others might soon notice your disappearance, so we should return before they create a ruckus," she responded, snuggling against him.


    Orion nodded, lifting Sura in his arms in a princess carry before heading inside. He wanted to check the matter between Meldra and Gina and find an excellent way to deal with Lyra, Derry, and Whisperwing. Then, he would inform them about the women he had chosen as his mistresses.


    Three days Later


    Orion remained in the manor, spending time with his children, addressing various household issues, and mastering the Divine Spectral Art to its fullpletion. He had nned to meet Aeriliater so she could teach him another Divine technique he could master and expand his arsenal.


    The time spent at home also allowed the Runaway Cities to recover from the intense battle and gave Former Emperor Greroth time to heal sufficiently to share the valuable information he possessed.


    Ilse hadn''t woken up during this period, making Orion suspect it might take around the same time as before or at an irregr interval. Nheless, he wouldn''t know for sure until she awoke.


    He had also restored the rtionship between Meldra and Gina. Meanwhile, Derry, Lyra, and Whisperwing were serving their punishment for their actions by working as assistants under Seraphina and Greta, helping to create a fertility suppression mixture for him.


    Orion believed that his incredibly fertile semen was due to his taking over this body when, during the previous upant''s demise, his soul gained dominance over the other, mitigating the effects of the Vylkr energy by triggering another gift due to its distinct nature.


    Alternatively, it might simply be an inexplicable phenomenon, much like Former Vige Chieftess Zara''s inability to see his future until now.


    This benefited him greatly by increasing his soul potency, erasing any fertility decline that could have been fatal for someone like him, and making his future unreadable by others, thus making it impossible to judge his actions.


    Even though he doubted this would work against a divine being like Naka, these were still incredibly reasonable benefits, so he didn''t dwell on it too much.


    He was curious, however, whether impregnating one of his tree nymph partners-Dariya, Mia, or Saria¡ªwould result in the same experience Anara had during Grace''s birth or yield different results. However, he could only push that thought to the back of his mind, as it would be too dangerous to try based on spection alone.


    Orion opened his mouth as Saria fed him a piece of fruit.


    "Looks like she''s finally asleep. Bring her over, let me lie down in her ce," Saria said. Orion handed the sleeping Keira, Fifi''s daughter, to Saria and watched as she stood up and walked toward one of the cradles toy her down.


    The door suddenly opened, and Seraphina entered with Whisperwing soaring beside her. "Fortunately, you''re still here. I''ve changed the mixture again, so you can try it and see if it works this time," Seraphina said, opening the ck briefcase to bring out a bottle filled with green and ck liquid, with a few other colours mixed at the bottom. She handed the bottle to Orion.


    "Is this safe to drink?" Orion asked, holding the bottle in his hand.


    Saria had already returned and sat beside Orion, looking at the bottle curiously.


    "Of course it is. It''s a little more powerful than thest one I gave you, but I believe you''ll be able to handle it," Seraphina smiled, giving him a thumbs up.


    Orion''s brows twitched as he shifted his attention to the bottle. He removed the cap, took a cautious sniff, and then, with a steady hand, poured the liquid into his mouth. At first, he felt nothing, but soon, a tingling sensation swept through his body, dissipating as if it had never urred.


    "Saria," Seraphina said, giving her a nod. They needed to determine if the new mixture had sessfully suppressed his fertility, and there was only one way to confirm it.


    Saria nodded in understanding, rising to her knees. She tied her hair back with a vine and leaned forward to unzip Orion''s trousers.


    As she revealed hisid shaft, she gently licked it, coating it with her own fluids before taking it fully into her mouth, feeling it begin to grow.


    Orion stifled his moans as Saria moved skillfully. She began to bob her head up and down, the echoing sound of her lips sucking against his veiny shaft filling the room.


    Her hands clutched his thighs firmly as she sensed his shaft throbbing more intensely. Knowing what was about to happen next, she took his veiny shaft entirely into her mouth, gobbling it down her throatpletely.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1012: Imminent Introduction

    Chapter 1012: Imminent Introduction


    ?


    "I''m cuming," Orion warned, his voice excited. He released without hesitation.


    A hot surge of semen erupted from his shaft, spilling into Saria''s mouth and down her throat.


    Gugguu~~~


    Saria swallowed every drop, savouring the rich, potent semen as it flowed into her stomach. She then turned to Seraphina, who watched with eager expectation. Saria shook her head and said, "I can still sense its immense life potency. It''s almost unbelievable."


    Hearing Saria''s words, Seraphina''s frown deepened. Clearly, the current mixture still required more refinement to be effective. "I''m not entirely sure whether your extraordinary fertility is a gift," she said thoughtfully.


    "Considering that no other warrior in the Vige has achieved a Six-Star Potential, it remains unexinable. So, we need to start treating it as such. Unfortunately, it''s not something you can control or turn off at will. It appears to be intrinsically linked to your body. However, since Greta and I are the most knowledgeable on the subject, I''ll need to attempt one final approach that I believe will work."


    Orion listened intently, nodding in understanding. "I''m counting on you. Let me know when you''ve finished developing the new mixture." He hade to a simr conclusion and hoped Seraphina would find a solution quickly.


    As for Aerialia, she rmended providing him with a Divine technique to turn him into an eunuch. Beyond that, she had no additional help to offer.


    Seraphina smiled and nodded, then gathered her things. "I''ll need your help heading back to my workspace, gathering the necessary equipment, and going to the Garden to collect some divine essence. I believe it might help refine the new form."


    Third Border City


    Queen''s Pce


    "Can''t we postpone it a little longer?" Queen Selene asked, her lips forming a deep frown.


    "No, there''s no need to worry about Crystalia. I''m confident she''ll be more receptive," Orion said reassuringly.


    After dropping off Seraphina at the Garden, Orion arrived at the Queen''s residence to inform her about the family introduction eventter that evening. He had already notified them of his decision a few days prior but had kept the identities of his mistresses shrouded in mystery. Selene bit her lip thoughtfully before nodding. "I''ll be there this evening. I still have some matters to attend to. You should also inform Shani; she''ll be thrilled to hear the news." "Alright. Don''t bete, or I''lle and pick you up myself," Orion said, leaning in to nt a kiss on her lips before leaving. He soared into the sky, heading swiftly toward the Vige.


    He felt unparalleled freedom within Paradise, knowing they were shielded from danger. This starkly contrasted his experiences outside, dealing with the Runaway Cities and the ever- present threat of the Vylkr vines. If this was the oue Aegis of the Arctic Deity had envisioned, then the n had proven to be a sess.


    With a little more effort, this territory would resemble even more a Paradise-an oasis of safety amid the chaos of the outside world.


    Orion arrived at the farm and began his search for Shani, quickly spotting her among the fields. He then descended near her.


    As Shani sensed a shadow overhead, she saw Orion descending, a smile spreading across her lips as hended beside her.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here today," Shani said, her smile broadening as she leaned in to kiss Orion briefly before pulling back.


    As the new Vige Chief, and with his notable achievements, Orion had be one of the most sought-after men in the Vige. Women of all ages were eager to be close to him, whether by having kushi to bear his children or working under hismand.


    Their actions only drew envious, disappointed, or defeated nces from onlookers. Everyone on this side of the farm knew of Orion''s interest in Caretaker Shani, and they viewed her as incredibly fortunate to capture the attention of such an incredible young man.


    "I need to handle every important issue today because tomorrow will be hectic...." Orion said, beginning to exin the situation to Shani.


    Shani''s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s happening today?" She couldn''t help but feel anxious about being introduced to Orion''s main partners. Ever since Orion informed her about his family hierarchy, she had expected that a time like this woulde soon. However, she swiftly realized their reactions might be even more intense than she had imagined.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. "You''re not considering backing out now, are you?"


    "No, of course not," Shani quickly replied, regaining herposure. "I was just taken aback by the timing and trying to decide what to wear." She hade too far in her rtionship with Orion to back down now. So, she could only steel herself for the uing introductions. She wasn''t alone in her nerves and suspected Queen Selene might be as anxious as she was. "Good. I was starting to think you might back out at thest moment, and I''d have to chase you down," Orion responded with a mischievous smile.


    "Humph! Since you''re here, why don''t you keep mepany for a bit before you head off?" Shani responded, taking Orion''s hand and guiding him toward her hut.


    She nned to inspect the surrounding vegetation to ensure everything was in order and check her storage supplies. However, with Orion by her side, she put that off forter. She wanted to enjoy hispany before his schedule became too hectic.


    "Hold on a moment. I can''t do so right now," Orion said, suddenly stopping.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shani stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with concern. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" she asked anxiously. It was unusual for Orion to refuse to have Kushi when she initiated it, and her worry grew as she wondered if something serious had urred.


    Orion tried to stifle his reaction to Shani''s intense concern. His shoulders dropped as he realized how unusual it was for him to decline Kushi during his visits.


    "It''s nothing as serious as you think," Orion said, his tone reassuring. "I''ll exin it to you on the way back." He gently picked Shani up and soared into the sky, heading towards her hut.

 Chapter 1013: Shanis Decision**

    Chapter 1013: Shani''s Decision**


    ?


    "Are you sure about this?" Orion asked as he looked at Shani, who was bare under him. Her dress has already been removed and thrown to the other side of the room. Her feminine juice leaked from her narrow cave, her small, perky chest heaving and falling as she stared at Orion with baited breaths.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, I believe this is the best course of action I must take to properly integrate into the household. Chieftess Reena and the others from our vige might not mind, but I don''t think your main partners and the Pixies you''ve recently engaged with will be as willing to ept or allow me to integrate smoothly, especially since they already know I have another child." "Although Selene might face the same challenges, she has Crystalia and some of her former subjects, so her integration will be faster and smoother. However, your partners trust this decision, so they will try to develop a rtionship with me when they find out I''m carrying your child. I have no doubts they might have already suspected I would be among those chosen to be your mistress due to the amount of time we have spent together, considering the kind of person you are," Shani exined.


    "I promise to love this child as much as I love you, and since you already know everything about me, I trust that you are aware of this. Of course, I am not forcing you to do this, Orion. I''ll still follow you to your manor today, take the oath, and wait until you are ready for me to bear your child."


    She poured out her thoughts, telling him everything she was thinking. She felt a little ashamed because two other individuals were in the room observing her most intimate moment.


    One was her assistant, Melta, the Vige Chieftess'' best friend, with whom she had built a stable rtionship, anticipating a day like this woulde. The other was one of the caregivers she had hired to care for her son, Rick, while she was away due to her hectic schedule.


    They both stared at her with wide eyes. She could feel their gazes prating her skin, causing her shame to deepen with each passing second.


    No, I can''t face them like this!


    If she needed to face Orion''s partners and profess her love for him before all of them, she had to handle a small audience like this. The only difference was that she would be facing women who could psychologically break her down and make her do their bidding, but she nned to survive even if it meant joining one of their factions.


    Orion had a pondering expression for a moment before he nodded. "Alright, I promise to do my best to help you fit into the household. Also, why do you think I''ll hesitate to get you pregnant if you''re willing? Have you forgotten one of my most potent talents already?"


    Shani nodded at Orion''s words, then smiled brightly. "It seems I have. Can you remind me what it is again?"


    Orion smirked, leaned towards her ear, and whispered, "It doesn''t matter how low your fertility is. As long as I want to, I can make you bear my child."


    Hearing Orion''s words, Shani''s smile didn''t fade, but a shiver rushed down her spine and spread to every fibre.


    Orion''s smile widened. He paid no attention to the audience in the room and positioned his throbbing shaft beside Shani''s folded, narrow cave, slowly plunging inside. All his attention was given to Shani at that moment.


    "Aah~~" A sensual moan tore from Shani''s lips as she felt her soaked vagina being prated, immediately filling her up. "Uhh~~"


    Orion lowered his neck and sucked Shani''s perky breast while his right hand stretched downwards toward her small, plump buttocks, grabbing it firmly, then descended to her thighs. He gently pulled back his waist, withdrawing his veiny shaft, before plunging back in again.


    The sound of his thrusts, his waist shing against hers, resonated softly in the air.


    "Ahhh~~ Uhhh~~" Shani moaned ceaselessly, surrendering her body to Orion''s care as he touched every part of her, leaving no single ce undiscovered.


    She enjoyed his touch because it always felt as though every Kushi was their first time. It was exhrating, almost iprehensibly satisfying!


    Orion''s thrusts began to quicken until he finally reached his limit and released his semen deep into Shani''s wet cave.


    Sensing the familiar but most intense sensation she had ever experienced, Shani''s eyes widened in shock and pleasure. Her legs shot upwards and trembled as a fierce scream of bliss tore from her lips, "AUHHHHHHHH~~~"


    This time, Orion''s semen was so hot that she felt it burst into her womb and settle there before cooling down, leaving an indescribable warmth, unlike anything she had felt before. Her legs gradually rxed and rested on the floor while her arms fell to her sides.


    "Haa... Haa..." Shani breathed heavily, trying to catch her breath from the intense session that had just transpired.


    On the other side of the room, the two women observing the scene couldn''t help but widen their eyes in astonishment. Their understanding of Kushi had broadened due to their exposure to different races.


    However, witnessing the Vige Chief and Caretaker Shani, in such an intimate moment-far beyond mere knowledge-left them in awe. They could tell that the Vige Chief''s movements were instinctual as if he knew Caretaker Shani''s body intimately.


    Despite this, he showed exceptional care, making anyone unfamiliar with their rtionship doubt that they had ever had kushi. Although there was something else they couldn''t quite pinpoint, they were united in one belief-


    The Vige Chief was truly capable of everything!


    ''Is this what you''ve been enjoying every day, Reena?'' Melta wondered, thinking about her best friend. It felt like just yesterday when she had aimed for a promotion on the farm, and now she had achieved her dream of bing Vige Chieftess and partnering with an


    incredible man.


    Fortunately, she arrived on time while searching for Caretaker Shani, or she would have missed this scene.


    Suddenly, a baby crying pierced the air, pulling her out of her thoughts. "Uwwaahhhh!!"


    The caregiver immediately stood up and rushed into the room to attend to the child. It would be disastrous if she failed to perform her task properly and interrupted the Vige Chief and Caretaker Shani''s session.

 Chapter 1014: Shanis Decision (2)*

    Chapter 1014: Shani''s Decision (2)*


    ?


    After a few minutes, Rick''s crying ceased, as though he had gone back to sleep, making Shani sigh tiredly in relief. She turned her head to the side and noticed someone else had arrived.


    "Let me help you clean up," Melta said, holding two pieces of cloth. She had thought they would continue, so she had rushed in to get some materials and water to wipe the stains off their bodies.


    Shani nodded in response. She wanted Orion''s semen to remain within her for an hour longer before taking her bath.


    Melta immediately went to work cleaning their bodies. The caregiver had already returned and rushed to help out. It took about twenty minutes before they were done. However, Melta couldn''t tear her eyes from Orion''s body, particrly his erect, veiny shaft, which had


    regained vitality after their touch.


    "Sigh! You are still as healthy as ever. It appears that I don''t need to worry about not receiving your affection or touch anymore when I join the household," Shani sighed, though her face was covered with an anticipating smile as she caressed her stomach.


    "The Vige Chief shouldn''t leave like this, but it would take much effort for one person to drain him, so you two should handle it together," she added, shifting her gaze toward the two


    women.


    While she rested, she left the two to help Orion release so he could leave and handle the rest of his busy schedule.


    Melta and the caregiver nodded in understanding before shifting their attention back to Orion''s stiff, veiny penis. They had already anticipated this but were afraid of incurring the ire of two of the most influential figures in the Vige. However, after receiving Caretaker Shani''s orders, they immediately desired to aplish their task.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Melta immediately took Orion''s throbbing penis into her mouth, sucking on it as though her life depended on it.


    Orion looked at the two women kneeling before him. While Melta''s curves appeared slimmer like Reena''s, the other woman, who seemed slightly younger, was more bountiful. At this moment, thetter was using her fingers to massage her folded cave under her tulga while the former sucked on his throbbing spear like a vacuum.


    Melta bobbed her head back and forth, relishing the sensation and the pleasure that coursed through her. After a few minutes, with the Vige Chief''s veiny penis still twitching and showing no signs of climax, she pulled back to catch her breath.


    Witnessing this scene, the other woman immediately took charge, wanting to take Orion''s veiny shaft into her mouth, but Orion stopped her, gesturing toward her breasts.


    She nodded with a smile, feeling appreciative, as she pulled down the piece of cloth tied around her chest, revealing two youthful, bountiful breasts, her small brown nipples erect and protruding forward.


    She immediately took them into her hands and sandwiched the Vige Chief''s manhood between them. Then she began to move them back and forth, creating the scene as though Orion''s scorching veiny spear was thrusting between her bountiful breasts.


    Melta took the chance to take care of herself, thrusting her fingers in and out of her wet, folded cave as she observed the scene.


    After a few minutes, Orion felt his balls tingling, understanding that he was about toe. He swiftly pulled his waist backwards, freeing his scorching shaft from the woman''s breasts, and released on top of her, spraying his semen on her face, hair, and upper body.


    Melta''s eyes shone brightly observing this scene. She swiftly removed her tulga as Orion shifted the target of his ejaction toward her, spraying his hot semen around her upper body, causing a slight shiver to flow up her spine before it disappeared.


    "Haaa...." Orion breathed in relief, "That should be it." Looking at the two women painted with his fertile semen, with Shani resting in the corner, now pregnant with his child, he felt that the journey was even more satisfying.


    Orion leaned downward to kiss Shani on her lips, "I''ll see you this evening," he said, pulling back.


    Shani nodded quietly and watched Orion leave the room and close the door behind him. Shani then turned her attention to the two women, who were still covered in Orion''s semen. "You two should snap out of your daze and clean yourselves up. Melta, help me look after the farm until I return. Frielia, be ready; Rick might wake up any moment now. I need to rest a bit longer," she instructed.


    "Okay, Caretaker Shani," they replied in unison.


    Melta and Frielia immediately snapped out of their stupor and nodded before quickly exiting the room to clean themselves up.


    Outside the Orion''s Cities, deep within the vast forest,


    Orion wielded the Divine Greatsword and thirty pseudo-legendary ded artefacts, utilizing the ''Divine Spectral de Art''. The artefacts whirled around him with astonishing speed, spinning, thrusting, and shing in near-instantaneous response to his thoughts.


    He felt he could wipe out every god chosen on the battlefield from three days ago in an instant, using only these artefacts-without even needing to activate his gifts.


    Suddenly, the artefacts shifted, taking on a faintly ethereal form before they shot toward the trees. Instead of cutting through them, they passed through as if they had be ghosts. They sliced through several trees before suddenly converging and tearing down a final tree with a devastating strike.


    The artefacts returned to Orion but did not take on an ethereal form this time. Instead, they continued prating the trees as though their previous appearance was merely a trick to mislead onlookers. They hovered briefly beforeing to a halt before him.


    "How did I do?" Orion asked, shifting his gaze to Aerialia.


    "You did well," Aerialia replied with a nod. "With the Celestial Embre Forge Technique and the Divine Spectral de Art mastered topletion, and with your gift, your offensive prowess has significantly advanced. This means you should be well-prepared against potential future adversaries, as long as they aren''t overwhelmingly powerful. I''ll teach you the other two techniques just to be safe."


    Typically, it took several months for someone who had mastered the Divine Spectral de Art to switch their weapon between ethereal and physical forms at will to deceive enemies who thought they had the technique figured out. However, Orion had achieved this mastery in just a week, confirming Aerialia''s expectations.


    As a goddess who had seen and experienced much, she was tempted to teach Orion every formidable technique she knew. However, she restrained herself, focusing on enhancing his prowess against the outside world rather than satisfying her desires.

 Chapter 1015: Improved Prowess

    Chapter 1015: Improved Prowess


    ?


    Orion nodded, summoned his miniature mountain and ced all the artefacts within it. Sitting beside Aerialia, he asked with a voice brimming with anticipation, "Alright, what are they?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "They are the Divine Thunder Moon Armour and the Divine Thunder Tyrant Symbols," Aerialia smiled. "The former provides multiple defensive techniques, while thetter offers multiple offensive techniques. Together, they grant unparalleled defensive and attacking capabilities, further increasing your prowess."


    With the Celestial Embre Forge Technique, Orion could attack from long range with mes as radiant as the sun. They granted him unparalleled movement and protection in the sky, enabling him to traverse vast distances within minutes or seconds.


    The Divine Spectral de Art enhanced his weapons, providing extraordinary capabilities. And now, with these two techniques and the numerous minor techniques and arts he had mastered to escape tricky situations, Aerialia felt reassured. She had full trust in his abilities and no longer needed to worry about him.


    As he grew stronger, his prowess would continue to rise, further amplifying the capabilities of these techniques.


    Aerialia then began exining the intricacies of both techniques to him. The entry threshold for the Divine Thunder Moon Armour was much more challenging than any previous technique she had taught him, requiring about 25% mastery.


    However, once this threshold was crossed, one could summon a cloak of lightning and thunder that provided protection and reduced any physical and energy attacks by 10%. At the 45% threshold, merging this thunder force with one''s body became possible, enhancing defences and creating a numbing effect against attackers with each contact while also reflecting 20% of their attacks.


    From the 75% threshold to the 100% threshold, the wielder''s defensive prowess would keep increasing until it was truly unparalleled.


    On the other hand, the Divine Thunder Tyrant Symbols involved condensing lightning into seven thunder symbols that could be unleashed in variousbinations to deliver devastating attacks. The symbols were: the Symbol of Shock, the Symbol of Surge, the Symbol of Chain, the Symbol of Destruction, the Symbol of Precision, the Symbol of Conduction, and the Symbol of Tempest.


    The entry threshold for this technique was just as difficult as that of the Divine Thunder Moon Armour.


    Aerialia''s detailed exnations increased Orion''s anticipation. Mastering these techniques would enhance his offensive and defensive capabilities and solidify his standing as an


    unmatched warrior.


    "With your gift and your lightning form, I don''t doubt that the effects of these techniques will rise astronomically. So, what do you think about them?" Aerialia asked with a smile. She could tell he had been anticipating this moment, and seeing his reaction, she knew she hadn''t been disappointed.


    "They''re absolutely amazing," Orion responded, his voice filled with deep appreciation.


    With these two techniques, as long as he didn''t encounter an opponent far beyond his capabilities, he was confident in defeating them. He didn''t doubt Aerialia''s words, as with his gift, the effects of the techniques would be far more terrifying than in the hands of an ordinary individual.


    Even though he could reproduce some of these techniques with his gift alone, it was clear that the techniques'' amplified power and intent made them a beautifully wrapped present for him. He was deeply grateful for Aerialia''s guidance and support.


    After several discussions with Aerialia and asking her numerous questions about the techniques, Orion fell into a contemtive silence, focusing intently on understanding them. Fifteen minutester, he reached the 25 per cent threshold. Suddenly, a lightning cloak appeared, adorned with an illustration of a full moon with two wings-one small and the other extending outward-emerging on his back. The cloak also enveloped his arms like long sleeves.


    Orion felt the transformation within his body as the technique took effect and couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    15 per cent!


    28 per cent!


    He marvelled at the changes but couldn''t gauge the full extent of damage reduction until he faced an opponent powerful enough to test the technique.


    Orion activated his gift, and his body became a being seemingly forged from lightning. The cloak seamlessly integrated into his form, amplifying the initial stage of the Divine Thunder Moon Armour to even greater heights.


    30 per cent! 40 per cent!!


    Again, he couldn''t yet measure the exact increase in damage reduction as he had only reached the initial stages and had no one to try them on. Orion deactivated his gift, returning his body to its normal state, and continued to study the Divine Thunder Moon Armour.


    He eagerly anticipated the level of damage he could deflect once he reached the next threshold.


    Meanwhile, Aerialia observed Orion with a nod of appreciation. Thanks to Orion''s gift, his learning curve for the divine technique was significantly shorter. If he continued at this pace with diligent training, he might achieve mastery within half a week, faster than with previous techniques.


    Although his progress could be elerated if he paused his other tasks, Aerialia knew that was not feasible.


    After four hours of intense training and study, Orion deactivated his gift and heaved a weary sigh. The technique''s intricacies were as challenging as ever, but he could sense that he was nearing the next threshold.


    He decided not to overextend himself and wrap things up for the day. He still needed to return home early for Selene''s and Shani''s introduction into the household.


    "Are you finished for the day?" Aerialia inquired.


    Orion nodded. "I''ll continue tomorrow. I have other matters to attend to before I push myself further," he replied.


    Aerialia nodded in understanding. She knew his family''s importance to him, much like his training, and recognized that pressing him further would be counterproductive. She immediately transformed into a stream of light and flowed into the mark of his small


    greatsword.


    Orion re-summoned the Crimson Greatsword and ascended into the sky, making his way toward the third border city.


    Orion''s Manor


    The women sat quietly, gazes fixed on the two individuals standing before them. Some expressed shock and disbelief, others looked dumbfounded, while a few seemed to have reached a sudden realization. A handful wore nonchnt faces as if indifferent to the


    unfolding scene.

 Chapter 1016: Shanis And Selenes Introduction

    Chapter 1016: Shani''s And Selene''s Introduction


    ?


    Orion observed their varying reactions with a wry smile.


    "How long has this been going on?" Reena asked, her raised eyebrow sharply focused on Orion.


    "It''s been ongoing for some time," Orion replied. "For Shani, it started around the time we managed to rescue her child. As for Selene, it began when the Prismarions started settling within the Orion Cities."


    Reena nodded. She was merely curious about the timeline of Orion''s rtionships with the two women. She had heard rumours within the farm about Caretaker Shani''s and Orion''s Kushi session. However, it wasn''t strange for the Vige Chief to be desired by all, including the Caretakers, and with the Vige''s culture, she had swept it under the carpet.


    However, she now recognized her oversight, realizing that Orion''s tastes were far from conventional.


    As for Selene, Orion already had his clutches on Ursa and Lyra, her, their mother, and Gina, so she wasn''t surprised by his ability to grasp both mother and daughter. Her interest shifted to how Crystalia and others would react to this revtion.


    Noticing the mixed reactions from Celeste, Gina, Celia, and Vivian, who were seated beside her, Reena shook her head with a tired smile. "I apologize for not catching on sooner. He managed to keep it well-hidden."


    Celeste sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping with exhaustion. She could have been more epting and even pleased if Orion had brought home an unknown woman who could


    seamlessly fit into one of the existing household factions.


    But with the two women he had chosen, both a Key Leader-one being a Caretaker of Paradise managing resources and the other a ruler of her race-how could she not be concerned? Thankfully, they would initially hold the positions of Mistresses; otherwise, she feared the household''s power dynamics would be thrown into chaos.


    That boy was truly testing her patience!


    Celeste nced at Orion, noting how he deliberately avoided her gaze.


    It seemed she would need to talk seriously with him about the types of women he should consider, or else he might bring home a goddess one day, further unsettling the household''s bnce.


    "Do you want to handle this discussionter, or should I?" Celia asked, her fierce gaze briefly fixed on Orion before turning to Celeste.


    Despite her temperament mellowing to Vivian''s level after giving birth, she was ready to use it to ensure Orion fully understood the implications of the women being introduced to the household.


    "I''ll take care of it," Celeste nodded.


    On the other side of the room, Elysia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she observed Selene, while Crystalia''s gaze was as sharp as daggers, focused intently on her. Merida and Maya wore sour expressions, realizing that despite their roles as Mistresses, the power dynamics in the household were shifting away from their former status.


    As the household began to bombard them with questions before they could deliver their prepared speeches, Shani and Selene lowered their heads, overwhelmed with shyness and embarrassment.


    They quickly realized that the women''s appearance outside the household wasn''t the same as inside. They were blunt with their words, disying every bit of their emotions, and, most of all, as individuals who possessed far more power and authority than an ordinary inhabitant of Paradise, they could sense their calcting gaze.


    With such a diverse mix of races and ages, the atmosphere was far more intense andplex than either Shani or Selene had anticipated. Under Crystalia''s searing gaze, Selene''s head drooped even further, her fingers nervously fidgeting.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, cutting through the tension in the main room.


    "Wee to your new household. I know you both have prepared a lot to say, but I have pressing matters to attend to, and I don''t think I need to stay any longer. I''ll be taking my leave," Seraphina said, rising from her seat.


    Although she was also stunned by Orion''s choice of mistress, she had a good rtionship with both women and saw no reason to remain. She decided to return to herb, as she could catch up on the detailster.


    Whisperwing perched on Seraphina''s shoulder as she exited the room. Initially, she was displeased with Orion''s punishment, but Whisperwing hade to appreciate it.


    Spending time with Seraphina allowed her to observe and learn valuable skills-knowledge that would otherwise require payment from the alchemist and healer. She understood this was far preferable to spending time with Lyra and Derry, who had little regard for anyone''s feelings and frequently got on others'' nerves.


    Willow and Breezeflutter have been spending time with Fiona and are already blending into the household. Meanwhile, Maeve, due to her role as the Vice Guild Master of the Gardeners Guild, has been slowly integrating into the household, but her progress was impressively fast. Seraphina had already promised to help her explore the Pixies'' racial ability, so who knows, they might eventually find a way to shrink Orion so that he could give her his seed also.


    "I think it''s best to return to look after the children. Shani, Selene, please make yourselves at home," Saria said, her voice echoing through the main room.


    She rose from her seat, Grace cradled in her arms. Although the children upstairs were still asleep, she could already anticipate the impending chaos and preferred to be in the calming presence of the children rather than here.


    Grace gazed at Shani and Selene with wide, bright eyes. While she didn''t fully grasp the details of the conversation around her, she understood that the two women, one of whom she recognized as a Caretaker from the farm, were now her new mothers. This realization thrilled her. It meant she would be free to visit her favourite sections of the farm and y to her heart''s content without her mother''s usual strictness during ytime.


    She thought that if only her father could make all the Caretakers on the farm her mother''s, she''d be free to explore every corner of the farm without restrictions.


    ''I believe in you, Daddy,'' Grace thought, smiling brightly as she raised her thumb toward Orion as if reaching out to him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anara, Mia, and Dariya stayed behind. It wasn''t every day they got to witness such a moment, especially since their tasks often demanded their constant attention, making it challenging to attend household meetings. They appreciated the thrill amidst the chaos, which helped them bond with their sisters and make up for their time away.

 Chapter 1017: Shanis And Selenes Introduction (2)

    Chapter 1017: Shani''s And Selene''s Introduction (2)


    ?


    T sat awkwardly beside Fifi, her expression firm. However, she was grateful she didn''t have to endure this when she joined the household. She just couldn''t wait until she conceived to


    return to her training.


    "You might be a Queen and a Caretaker and among the Key Leaders, but here in this household, titles mean nothing," Ingrid said. "We have many more questions, but we''re truly interested in who you are beyond your titles. So, go ahead-introduce yourselves. We''re waiting."


    Ingrid''s tone was serious. As one of the few who felt genuinely threatened by the two women''s arrival, she wanted to understand their genuine rtionship with Orion and dispel doubts about their intentions before addressing the more pressing concerns.


    Selene and Shani couldn''t help but furrowed their brows at Ingrid''s words. It''s been decades since they heard someone speak to them in such a manner and tone.


    Nheless, before they arrived, they knew what they would face. As such, they swiftly suppressed their reactions and nodded in understanding.


    Selene spoke first, introducing herself and revealing some personal secrets. She exined how she would prefer remaining a mistress to bing one of the main wives. Although some women felt relieved after this revtion, they knew their opinions about her might change. However, they couldn''t make such a decision themselves now.


    After Selene had finished speaking, Shani proceeded to do the same. After she was done speaking, she made a shocking revtion. "Also, I am pregnant with Orion''s child. I promise to care for my child with as much love as I had given my first, and it would be a blessing if I could also experience the care and support of my sisters."


    Ingrid held back her twitching lips, her narrowed gaze shifting towards Orion and peering through with a sharp glint in her eyes. It wasn''t just her; all the women present turned their attention towards Orion. Although they bore no ill will towards Shani and her child, they could all immediately guess this was prenned.


    Even Selene couldn''t help but give Orion a side nce. She had thought about such a thing, knowing she would sooner orter carry Orion''s child, but she held herself back from taking such actions. Unlike Shani, she had to know her daughter''s reaction.


    With all the varying gazes focused in his direction, Orion suddenly felt his hair stand on end. He shifted his attention towards the ceiling high above. Now that he looked at it carefully, its edges were a wonder of art.


    On the other side of the room, Greta sighed tiredly. She understood that she would be responsible for taking care of Shani and ensuring a safe delivery. Fortunately, she no longer needed to study goddess Ilse, so she had some free time for one more family patient.


    "I can help you if you need any assistance," Meldra said, looking at Greta with a warm smile. "Thank you," Greta responded, returning the smile.


    After Selene and Shani finished their introductions, they were immediately bombarded with questions again. At that moment, Celeste stood up from her seat and walked towards Orion, pulling him out of the main room.


    "You! Do you have any idea what you''ve just done? Even if you didn''t want to bring home just any woman, you decided to bring two of the most influential figures in Paradise home," Celeste chided, pouring out her frustration on Orion with a fierce re.


    After she finished, she added, "Do you have something you want to say for your actions?" Although the rest of them hadn''t said so, they had already weed Shani and Selene into their household. Her task was to ensure Orion understood where his errorsy and how things might be disastrous if he continued on such a path.


    Just thinking about Orion deciding to capture the hearts of the remaining Key Leaders and bringing them home was enough to make her heart shudder.


    "I''m sorry," Orion responded, his shoulders falling in defeat. It seemed his n had worked a little too well and backfired.


    Celeste took a long breath at Orion''s defeated expression before pulling him in for a hug, wrapping her arms around him.


    "You know I can''t stay angry at you for long," Celeste said. "However, you need to calm the other women''s agitations, as they all feel threatened by Shani''s and Selene''s arrival. I won''t help you speak with them, and I will dly support whatever circumstances they choose to make you go through." Even if they didn''t do anything extreme, she knew the women wouldn''t let Orion off easily for his actions.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Cough! Won''t you help me? Don''t tell me you want me to suffer at their hands?" Orion said, his expression looking pitiful. His hand descended, gently grasping Celeste''s left butt cheek under her dress, moulding it softly.


    Celeste wore a flowery knee-length dress that did little to conceal her curves. Feeling Orion''s touch, she let out a soft moan. "Mmm~~ As their mother-inw, it''s my duty to ensure that my daughter-inws are treated well. And as their fellow sisters, it''s also my responsibility to help correct any wrongdoings of our partner. So rather than letting you suffer, I''m actually letting you off quite lightly," she responded, her warm breath mingling with Orion''s before she leaned in, kissed him briefly, and then pulled back.


    "Although your touch is still as amazing as ever, I''m so mad at you that I won''t allow you easily escape the mess you''ve created," Celeste said, freeing herself from Orion''s grasp and turning to walk back towards the main room, her hand still holding Orion''s.


    Just as they reached the edge of the door, a loud feminine voice erupted, "I SAID LET''S TALK OUTSIDE!"


    Recognizing the owner of the voice, Celeste and Orion quickly entered the room. They saw Crystalia and Selene heading outside, with Elysia trailing behind them.


    "Fix this," Celeste said, her toneced with worry as she nced at Orion.


    Orion nodded, his expression serious. He had no intention of sitting idly by and observing. He immediately went after them.

 Chapter 1018: Make A Choice!

    Chapter 1018: Make A Choice!


    ?


    Crystalia''s fierce gaze pierced through Selene like daggers. ording to Orion''s exnation, his rtionship with her mother began just a few months after her father''s death. How could she not be infuriated by this revtion?


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Crystalia spat out. While she also med Orion partially for the situation, given his background and what she knew about him before deciding to be his partner, she ced more me on her mother. She felt her mother should have known better than to get involved in such a mess.


    "''I...''" Selene attempted to speak, but her words faltered. She realized that anything she said might only make the situation worse. She had anticipated this confrontation, but she had underestimated the intensity of the reaction.


    Crystalia''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and hurt as she confronted her mother, "How could you do this after Father''s death? You were supposed to mourn, not... not jump into the arms of another, especially not Orion, who is also my partner!" Her emotional turmoil was discernible.


    Selene''s head hung even lower, unable to meet Crystalia''s fiery gaze.


    Elysia, standing near the door, exhaled deeply. As Crystalia spoke, Elysia understood that she felt more betrayed than hurt. Even though the Prismerions were no longer a matriarchal race and had a culture as distinct as the Vige''s, their possessiveness was not entirely surprising, especially in a free-spirited young woman like Crystalia.


    Suddenly, the door beside her swung open, and Orion stepped out. Feeling a slight twinge at his waist and catching Elysia''s gaze, urging him to fix the situation, he took a deep breath.


    The other women, observing from behind the door or their positions within range, watched the unfolding scene intently.


    "Crystalia, please calm down. I understand your feelings and don''t me you for being upset," Orion began. As Crystalia''s fierce gaze shifted toward him, he continued, "Selene and I didn''t intend for this to happen. After your father''s death, your mother found herself in a difficult position, struggling to maintain her role and responsibilities while grappling with her grief. Initially, I tried to hold back, understanding what this situation meant to you, but--"


    "You couldn''t hold yourself back?" Crystalia interrupted, gritting her teeth in anger.


    Although she remembered how her mother had struggled when her father died and how she seemed to regain strength whenever Orion was around, she now realized that it was during that time their connection had gradually formed.


    Orion shook his head. "No. I realized our connection was inevitable, and my feelings for her grew naturally. If I hadn''t reciprocated, her situation might have worsened even more."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then make a choice: it''s either me or my mother," Crystalia demanded, her arms folded angrily as she awaited Orion''s response, her heart trembling.


    "Crystalia..." Selene tried to intervene, but her voice was instantly cut off. "I''m not asking your mother. Let him answer." Crystalia refocused her gaze on Orion.


    "How can I make such a choice? You know the kind of man I am, Crystalia. My love for you won''t diminish, even if Paradise itself were to crash against my chest. Besides, forging a bond between a mother and daughter is like capturing the moon and its reflection on water. If you were given the choice to forever rid yourself of one and keep the other, would you?" Orion responded.


    As Orion''s words echoed through the surroundings, Crystalia''s heart trembled even more. Selene stood rooted in ce, a deep blush on her cheeks as her heart raced.


    The women observing from the manor blushed, exchanging nces of admiration, especially Lyra, Ursa, Celeste, Reena and Gina.


    As expected, their husband was still as impressive as ever!


    "Fine! Since you can''t make a decision, I''ll remove myself!" Crystalia responded defiantly, soaring into the air and dashing off into the distance.


    Selene attempted to follow, but Orion quickly stopped her, saying, "I''ll handle this. You can return and get to know the others."


    Orion shot into the sky, immediately streaking toward Crystalia''s direction. He could sense that she needed time alone to process everything, so he nned to follow at a safe distance, ensuring her safety before approaching her once she had calmed down.


    The next morning


    Orion and Seth descended andnded in front of the multyered building beside the Vylkr alloy mine, which was used to secure the precious Vykr alloys.


    "Are you okay, Chief?" Seth asked, frowning with concern.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m fine," Orion replied. "I was just contemting what valuable information the former Supreme Leader of the Trekking mingo Runaway City might have about the Two Grade Two Runaway Cities."


    Even though he didn''t need to sleep like an ordinary person, he was still emotionally drained from tailing Crystalia throughout Paradise the previous day.


    Fortunately, the results were favourable; otherwise, he wouldn''t havee here today.


    Seth nodded in understanding. "I''m curious about many things regarding them as well. However, I hope he doesn''t disappoint and wasn''t just putting on a show to have a chance at victory. But we won''t know until we begin questioning him."


    Orion nodded in understanding. If the former emperor had deceived them, he would have no reason to remain alive; they would use the situation as a lesson for others.


    Orion returned the warriors'' greetings as one escorted them to the room on the second floor where the former emperor was staying.


    When they opened the door and entered the room, they saw the former emperor lying on the bed, bandaged without all four limbs and his leathery wings; he looked incredibly pitifulpared to his former domineering self.


    Greroth''s gaze fixed on the masked figures. One figure wore an inky-ck mask, while the other had a familiar fiery red mask. Both masks featured Vylkr vine carvings, ranging from one


    star to three stars.


    Orion sat chair opposite the bed, while Seth stood behind him.


    Greroth recognized the feiry red masked man as the one who had thwarted his Runaway City''s victories against the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, leaving him in this wretched state.


    His face flushed with intense rage, but he managed to suppress his emotions as he redirected his focus to the inky-ck masked man seated across from him. The man shared the same unsettling presence as the other individual.

 Chapter 1019: Unearthing The Conspiracy

    Chapter 1019: Unearthing The Conspiracy


    ?


    "Who are you?" Greroth asked, his voice filled with caution. Having already witnessed Paradise''s power, he was reluctant to jump to conclusions.


    "I am the Supreme Leader of Paradise," Orion responded.


    Bang!


    Greroth felt a wave of memories crash over him, his expression shifting to fear and trepidation. Even without the terrifying echoes of lightning and thunder, he recognized the voice with startling rity. This was the figure behind theplete subjugation of all three Runaway Cities.


    The Supreme Leader of Paradise!


    "Since you''re awake and ready to talk, it means you''re capable of keeping your end of the bargain by answering each of my questions," Orion stated.


    Greroth grimaced at Orion''s words. He had made such a bold deration because he was confident of emerging victorious. However, after his defeat, he hesitated to share some of his most vital information.


    Witnessing Greroth''s reluctance, Seth narrowed his eyes. "If you intend to return on your word, we have other ways of extracting the information. We can start by ripping your lies out from your tongue one by one or dismantling your mind piece by piece," he said, his tone cold and threatening.


    Although Seth had initially hesitated to use those with gifts to peer into minds when the Four-eared Elf refugees first arrived-due to the inherent dangers and disastrous consequences of delving into powerful mental states-things had changed. With a better understanding of what they were dealing with and the emergence of the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, they needed more time to grow their gifts. Soon, they wouldn''t have to rely on such stressful interrogations.


    Greroth bit his lips, refusing to speak. He knew he was going to die regardless, so he would instead take his secrets to the grave.


    Seth was about to speak, but Orion stretched out his hand, gesturing for him to remain silent. Orion then focused on Greroth.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to speak. I''ve made ns in case you lied or refused to keep your end of the bargain. This way, I can rest easy by ordering the extermination of every being within the Trekking mingo Runaway City. We will eliminate its roots and rece its inhabitants with people from Paradise, who will be more than capable of uncovering the information we need," Orion said calmly.


    Hearing these words, Greroth''s expression paled. It didn''t matter whether they were bluffing or trying to threaten him; he had witnessed Paradise''s extraordinary strength and understood that such a task was not impossible for them.


    Greroth''s shoulders slumped in defeat, a long sigh escaping his lips. "You don''t need to go through all those obstacles. I''ll give you all the information you need," he said, staring at the two individuals before him.


    Orion nodded, gesturing for him to continue.


    Greroth took a deep breath and began, "We were sent here to retrieve the Divine Artefact by the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, who were acting on orders from the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City. As for the identity of the god chosen from the Wandering Wolf Runaway City who was killed, I don''t know. He was sent in a way that wouldn''t draw too much attention to the Divine Artefact, making it look like a god chosen had defected to fulfil his selfish desires."


    "Do you have any knowledge about the genocide of the Four-eared Elves?" Orion asked. "ording to the information I possess, Patriarch Rn''s search to uncover the secret of the Divine Artefact in his possession attracted the attention of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City. However, they couldn''t act directly without reason or risk attracting the attention of other Grade Two Runaway Cities that might also be eager to acquire the Divine Artefact."


    "As such, they decided to indirectly use one of their closest allies, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, by brewing conflict. Unfortunately, their fears were confirmed when the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City discovered this intel."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Due to the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City''s plot, it was impossible for the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City to act without doing so directly. They approached the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, proposing an even greater deal than the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City offered."


    "I don''t know what happened after that. Still, the only information I possess is that they pulled out from their deal with the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and decided to approach us for a deal to secure the Divine Artefact and Patriarch Rn. The fate of the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City was sealed when the information about the Divine Artefact became known," Greroth exined.


    Orion nodded, filling in the gaps with the information he had received earlier. Everything Greroth exined matched perfectly with what he already knew.


    It was clear that Greroth was truthful and provided all his information about the situation.


    "Is there anything else?" Orion asked.


    Greroth hesitated before continuing, "The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City is so determined to retrieve the Divine artefact because they''re in a dire situation. The Wandering Wolf Borough is one of the few Runaway Cities with ess to a Vylkr alloy mine, which has enabled them to forge numerous trade rtions and solidify their position as a Grade Two Runaway City."


    "However, this has also attracted a lot of enemies and schemers who want to seize the Vylkr alloy mine for themselves. Initially, this wasn''t a major issue for a Grade Two City like theirs. But they''ve struggled to meet their quotas over time, indicating that the mine is depleting. They managed to keep this secret for years, but as their failures umted, their trade agreements and rtionships began to crumble."


    "This prompted their enemies to realize the truth and execute their schemes against them," he exined. "Fortunately, the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City still has connections with the Wandering Coalition."


    "Wandering Coalition?" Orion asked curiously.


    "The Wandering Coalition is an alliance formed by the highest-ranking Grade Two Runaway Cities," Greroth exined. "This alliance guarantees stronger and more favourable trade contracts and protection against rival Runaway Cities. Each member city supports the others in times of need. While Grade One Runaway Cities can also form alliances, their benefits aren''t as deep or extensive as those of a Grade Two alliance.

 Chapter 1020: Unearthing The Conspiracy (2)

    Chapter 1020: Unearthing The Conspiracy (2)


    ?


    "Given the nature of the Wandering Coalition, they can''t simply ept the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City into their ranks without reason. They require substantial proof that the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway will add significant value to the alliance as a new member."


    "That''s why they''re putting effort into acquiring the Divine Artifact. The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City is even utilizing their remaining Vylkr alloys, sending them to various territories for information on other valuable items and Timeworn Ruins."


    A look of realization crossed Orion''s face as he nodded in understanding. Though he had grasped that the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City wanted to keep the existence of the Divine Artifact under wraps, he had been puzzled by their decision to send only one individual to retrieve such a valuable item, given its immense value.


    It turns out they were sceptical about the artefact''s authenticity but couldn''t afford to let it slip away. As for their method of retrieval, it wasn''t due to carelessness. They had dispatched the Trekking mingo Runaway City capable of overpowering two Grade One Runaway Cities and a god chosen with a 2,100 BEM, a level surpassing any gods'' chosens in the three Runaway Cities.


    Regarding the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City, it was clear they might be one of the Wandering Wolf Borough adversaries, possibly trying to hinder their progress. Their spies, who infiltrated the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities, were tasked with retrieving the artefact, monitoring the situation, and reporting on developments.


    Luckily, Orion had already arranged for the capture of any spies imnted within the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    "And where does the Trekking mingo Runaway City fit into all this?" Orion asked. "As a Runaway City on the brink of promotion to Grade Two, shouldn''t you be interested in acquiring the Divine Artifact yourself and securing a ce in the alliance?"


    Greroth smiled wryly. "I''ve considered it. As a Grade One Runaway City on the verge of promotion to Grade Two, we face our share of adversaries scheming against us. Like the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, we need protection until we''re stable enough to confront them independently."


    "However, unlike the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City, we have no ties to the Wandering Coalition. Betraying them to im the Divine Artifact for ourselves would only escte our enemies and attract unwanted attention. If word got out about the Divine Artefact, we''d be far from safe within our territory. The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City has promised us promotion and protection through the alliance, a much safer and more strategic option. So, pursuing the artefact isn''t worth the risk."


    He continued, "In a way, we''re in simr situations, making this a mutually beneficial deal. Unfortunately, we didn''t anticipate the interference of such a powerful, mysterious force; otherwise, our n might have seeded."


    "That''s all the information I have on the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City," Greroth said. "Information about a Runaway City is scarce and highly confidential, often guarded closely to prevent it from being exploited by others."


    He cast a doubtful nce at Orion, wondering if the Supreme Leader of Paradise would find his insights relevant, given the scale of the forces under hismand.


    Orion nodded, absorbing the details he had been given.


    Even Seth appeared lost in thought.


    After a few moments, Orion broke the silence. "Do you have any knowledge about Grade Three Runaway Cities?"


    Greroth furrowed his brows and shook his head. "No. The gap between Grade One and Grade Two Runaway Cities is immense, and the disparity between Grade Two and Grade Three is even greater. Acquiring information on a Grade Three Runaway City would require extraordinary resources or something equally valuable. It''s simply not worth the investment, so I don''t possess any information about them."


    Inwardly, Greroth couldn''t help but specte about Paradise''s capabilities. Theck of information about Grade Three Runaway Cities made him wonder if his suspicions were correct that Paradise might be merely a stowaway or a mysterious force possessing only the strength of a Grade Two Runaway City.


    That would certainly simplify matters!


    "Is there anything known as a Grade Four Runaway City?" Orion asked. Although Patriarch Rn had informed him that knowledge about Grade Four Cities was unlikely at best, Orion was eager to explore the possibility.


    "I don''t know if Grade Four Runaway Cities exist," Greroth exined, shaking his head. "But if they do, their existence is beyond anything I can fathom. Getting information about a Grade Three Runaway City is challenging enough; how could I possibly grasp the nature of a Grade Four Runaway City?"


    If such information were avable, Greroth mused, he would have shared it with a powerful Grade Two alliance for protection rather than making the long journey to fulfil the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City''s request.


    Orion nodded in understanding, then asked. "What about sanctuaries? Do you have any information on them?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Greroth frowned, casting a sceptical look at the masked man before him. "Sanctuaries are the stuff of legends. If such a ce existed, every Runaway City would sacrifice everything just to find it, hoping to escape the horrors of this ruined world. But as far as we know, no sanctuary exists. We must do our best to survive with what we have," he responded.


    Orion nodded, disappointment etched on his face. "Do you have any information about gods, divine apostles, or demigods?" he asked.


    Having seen the power of a divine being in the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, he hoped to find some information.


    "I''m afraid I don''t possess any information about gods, apostles, demigods, or any divine beings," Greroth replied, shaking his head. "They are considered mere legends, much like the sanctuaries. One of the many legends is ''Runaway Cities are all wandering, searching endlessly, driven by the hope rather than concrete knowledge of finding a Sanctuary¡ªa ce hidden from mortal eyes, where the divine walk among mortals, where forgotten races seek refuge, and where salvation from our deste reality might finally be found."


    Greroth continued, "You might have better luck trading with various alliances or a Grade Three Runaway City for such information. However, I doubt you''ll uncover anything substantial."


    As Greroth finished speaking, he inwardly frowned, sensing that he was being toyed with.

 Chapter 1021: Paradises Plans

    Chapter 1021: Paradise''s ns


    ?


    Upon hearing Greroth''s response, Orion felt even more disappointed. It seemed that the divine beings were indeed in hiding. As for why they had taken such actions, there was only one possible conclusion Orion could fathom: the Vylkr spawns.


    Considering the strength the Vylkr spawns had disyed against Aegis of the Arctic Deity, it wasn''t challenging to entertain the idea that there might be more out there with enmity against the gods and other divine beings.


    Nheless, they were fortunate that the only divine being they had encountered had fled, while the others had chosen not to approach this ce yet for reasons unknown. It was a tricky situation that he had to handle with care.


    "How long would it take to reach the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City?" Orion asked.


    "Five months," Greroth responded.


    "That far?" Orion asked, his brows raised in surprise. He knew that Patriarch Rn and the Four-eared Elves had taken eight months to reach their location.


    Still, he had suspected that was because they had travelled along the riverside and faced numerous Vylkr vines, making the journey long and treacherous. He had never expected it to take five months to reach the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City.


    Greroth nodded, "Are you also interested in attacking the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City?" He asked, curious.


    He wondered whether Orion also wanted to retaliate against the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City for their actions. Although it seems unreasonable since no one knew their existence, he knew he wasn''t in a good position to offer his own input, so he held his words back.


    "No, there''s no need to fight. Since the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City is in such a desperate corner and needs the Divine Artefact, we''ll deliver it to them to establish a good rtionship," Orion responded.


    "Are you just going to hand over the Divine Artefact like that?" Greroth frowned.


    He could sense that there was more meaning behind the masked man''s words, but he couldn''t grasp what it was. However, one thing he could vaguely ascertain was that they possessed the same prowess as a Grade Two Runaway City.


    As for whether they would be willing to hand over the Divine Artefact to someone else, that was something he heavily doubted.


    Orion nodded. "We are notcking in artefacts and have no use for this one in particr, so we don''t see any reason not to utilize it in such a way, especially since they need it much more than we do," he responded calmly.


    Greroth was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard. Who could let go of a Divine Artefact just like that?


    Unless they weren''t thinking clearly enough to understand that a Divine Artefact was worth more than any rtionship, Greroth could only conclude that they were insane.


    Even if they weren''t using it, wasn''t it a much better decision to lock it up for future use? Nheless, a thought suddenly emerged in his mind.


    "If this is what you have in mind, then why don''t the Trekking mingo Runaway City help you aplish this? The Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City wouldn''t take kindly to your approach, regardless of your intentions," Greroth responded agitatedly.


    Even though he had lost his limbs and understood that he wouldn''t live much longer, his foremost concern was to guarantee the future of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. As such, he couldn''t help but see this as an opportunity to handle such a task.


    "Why should we trust you with such an important matter?" Seth snorted.


    He knew Orion''s n and agreed with it. Since they couldn''t gain information about the divine beings, it meant they were about to enter deep waters. They had every reason to be cautious and focus on making alliances, not enemies.


    Greroth remained silent. He didn''t have any way to guarantee that he would remain truthful to his words and not turn against them. He closed his eyes and said, "Although I am ready to face my end, I''ll do whatever it takes to ensure that the Trekking mingo Runaway City is safe and able to ascend into a Grade Two Runaway City. So, even if you don''t trust me, I hope you can at least spare the inhabitants and instead utilize them to fulfil Paradise''s desires."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although he didn''t know what Paradise''s n was, he could tell from the eagerness of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to wage war against them that submitting to Paradise would have its benefits.


    Moreover, he doubted that the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City would keep true to their words and help them after this event.


    It was the only way forward he could think of; at least he would be able to ensure that the legacy of the Trekking mingo Runaway City didn''t end with his reign.


    "I''ll reconsider sparing the lives of its inhabitants since it won''t be wise to recklessly exterminate such a force when they can offer other uses. However, the Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders will be stripped of their positions, and it will no longer be the Runaway City you know. But, one that belongs to Paradise," Orion responded.


    He had merely said those words previously to threaten Greroth, which had seeded. He naturally had ns for the Trekking mingo Runaway City since they would help Paradise achieve more than the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and Sleeping Fox Runaway City could aplish.


    The less that is known about Paradise''s strength, the better. So, thest line of defence, should they encounter any formidable enemy, should be Paradise itself, and the first should be the Runaway Cities under their control.


    Greroth opened his lips to speak but then slowly sealed them and nodded. "Thank you."


    "Based on the Trekking mingo Runaway City performance, we will reconsider restoring you to your previous condition. For now, you''ll remain here until further notice," Orion said, standing up from his seat.


    "That concludes our meeting," he added before turning around and walking out of the room, with Seth following behind him.


    It was only after the door''s closing reverberated through the room that Greroth regained hisposure with aplex mix of emotions in his gaze.


    Please check thements section.

 Chapter 1022: Paradise Representatives

    Chapter 1022: Paradise Representatives


    ?


    "Will goddess Ilse truly be able to replicate the divine artefact?" Seth asked.


    This was one of the most crucial details for Orion''s n to seed. He knew Orion was trying to build a good rtionship with Ilse to persuade her to stay in Paradise. He was slightly worried about the effort involved, fearing the n might fail and render their efforts useless.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "She will," Orion responded, his tone confident. How can she continue to call herself a goddess if she can''t? It will work depending on whether they have a god or someone skilled enough to confirm its authenticity. If that''s the case, we can gauge the kind of force we''re dealing with, which will benefit us regardless. We can proceed as nned if they can''t distinguish the original from the replica."


    A look of realization emerged on Seth''s face as he nodded in understanding. Their conversation fell silent as they descended the stairs, passing through various building sections until they exited.


    When they arrived outside, they noticed several individuals gathered: the Pixies, High Prince Alden and High Princess Morgana, Prince Delmy and Princess Lemy, the Prismerions, former n leader Olivia Quarwraith, and Jadues Quarwraith, Ralias Prismaflow and Dialia Prismaflow, each apanied by a Vylkr warrior standing within the defensive line.


    Several pieces of luggage containing their belongings were by their sides as they prepared to venture into the outside world to fulfil the tasks given to them by the Key Leaders of Paradise and resume their roles within the Runaway Cities.


    "Are all of you prepared?" Orion asked, his gaze sweeping across the individuals before him. They all nodded readily in response.


    Orion gestured for them to follow as he rose and ascended into the sky. They had all been taught the flying technique months before, so he needed to witness how far they had progressed. It was a life-saving technique that would make him feel more secure about their safety.


    Seth and the Vylkr warriors followed closely behind Orion, ascending into the sky alongside the Pixies. The Prismerions exchanged nces, gritted their teeth, and, despite some difficulty, grabbed their luggage and began their ascent, determined to catch up with the others.


    ...


    Upon arriving at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, Orion and the others descended onto the


    tower.


    Lakul and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders stepped forward to greet them. They bowed respectfully before straightening their postures.


    Orion nodded, then gestured for High Prince Alden and the Pixies to step forward. "They will be your leaders. High Prince Alden will be the Supreme Leader of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. High Princess Morgana will be the Supreme Chief of Commerce and the Market Burrows. Prince Delmy will take over as Supreme Master of Natural Resources, and Princess Lemy will be the Supreme Chief of Diplomacy and Envoy."


    "Once they settle in, the next batch of leaders will rece the remaining positions. I expect you to teach them how to govern the Sleeping Fox Runaway City without any mistakes. If they fail, it will mean that the Sleeping Fox Runaway City is not worth Paradise''s resources, and we will have to find its worth-none of which will include a future for the city itself," Orion exined.


    Hearing his words, everyone present understood the underlying meaning. They would be fools unworthy of their positions not to.


    "I swear to do my best to train them to handle the Sleeping Fox Runaway City with ease," Lakul said, nodding his head seriously.


    He was already grateful they hadn''t killed him and taken control directly, which would have been the best course of action to ensure no lingering danger during their reign. This decision showcased Paradise''s confidence in handling emerging issues, viewing them as a force under their control rather than a waste of time.


    Lakul had repeatedly witnessed Paradise''s overwhelming power and had already decided to serve faithfully, seeing this as a blessing in disguise.


    "What are you still standing there for? Show them where they will be staying," Lakulmanded, directing his gaze towards the guards surrounding them.


    Eight guards immediately stepped forward and quickly escorted High Prince Alden and the others to the rooms where they would reside.


    As all this transpired, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders couldn''t help but linger their gazes on the unknown races they had never seen or heard of. They acknowledged their ignorance, knowing theycked information about several Runaway Cities. Nevertheless, it served as an eye-opener, providing a glimpse into Paradise.


    Another thing that piqued their interest was the slender, slick bracelets on the warriors'' wrists, resembling the Devourer Bracelet. Along with these, the oversized, bulging weapons strapped to their backs and waists intrigued them. They had their own ideas about what these items could be, but none were brave enough to ask, so they kept their lips sealed, only stealing brief nces.


    They were sure Lakul had also noticed these strange sights but had chosen to remain silent.


    "Wait, now that you''re here, why don''t I use this opportunity to give you a tour of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City? I know you''re busy, and such an opportunity might note again for me to personally show you around," Lakul said with a smile, observing that they were about to leave.


    Even if he understood that he was probably wasting his time, he could only hope to help build familiarity between the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and Paradise''s authorities. The only way to aplish this was to create shared memories.


    He also knew that the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City would likely be nning something simr, so trying it wasn''t a bad idea.


    Unfortunately, Lakul could not see behind their mask; otherwise, he would have noticed the subtle glint of anticipation in their eyes when he spoke.


    Orion was about to refuse but held back his words. He had nned to secretly return to the Runaway Cities and look at each one himself for the safety of the future leaders and his own personal interest. Still, getting a tour of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City wasn''t a bad idea to be familiar with it.


    As silence permeated the atmosphere, Lakul remained silent, his smile strained. He waited for Orion''s response, beads of sweat gathering on his forehead.


    This was the first time he felt his existence depended on giving a tour of the Runaway City.


    Orion nodded, breaking the silence. "Okay. We can use this opportunity to look around the Sleeping Fox Runaway City before we leave."


    Lakul''s expression immediately brightened, "Follow me; I''ll lead the way," he said, walking toward a tform at the tower''s entrance that would take them down. Three gods'' chosens apanied him.


    Orion and the others followed, arriving at the tform. It was wide enough to amodate all fourteen of them. Once everyone was on board, the tform descended automatically, passing through several levels within the tower until it reached the Royal Den, the head of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    ....


    Lakul guided Orion and the others through the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, starting from the neck and upper regions, where nobles, high-ranking families, and influential individuals resided. They then moved to the market burrows located at the chest and forearms-this area served as the Runaway City''s economic heart.


    Next, they explored the Communal Warrens at the back, divided into upper, middle, and lower sections. The upper warren housed the wealthiest residents, while the lower warren, with its dpidated conditions, resembled a slum the deeper one ventured.


    Continuing their tour, they visited the Bastion located at the legs. This area served as the city''s defence zone, armoury, primary training ground, and others housing many of the gods'' chosen. It was also the most fortified location after the Royal Den.


    As they ascended back upwards, they passed through the underbelly-an undergroundwork used for discreet movement between areas. The abdomen, the most crucial part of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, was responsible for its maintenance and functionality. Among the locations they visited, Orion marked the abdomen for ater visit to better understand its inner workings.


    The Tail, also known as the Sky Spire, served as a high vantage point apart from the Ears, providing a sweeping view of the surrounding environment. It also housed most of the gods''


    chosens residents.


    Lakul spent five and a half hours guiding them through the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, focusing on the most prominent areas. He knew giving aplete tour in just a day or two was impossible, but he was satisfied with the brief overview.


    "Whenever you''re free and want a closer look at the forge pce, I''ll ensure you get a detailed tour," Lakul offered sternly. Despite the Supreme Leader of Paradise''s varied questions about each location, most inquiries centred on the forge pce.


    Lakul wasn''t surprised-it controlled the very structure of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, making it a natural point of interest for anyone eager to uncover its secrets.


    Hey everyone, please check thement section.

 Chapter 1023: Increased Resources, Devouts!

    Chapter 1023: Increased Resources, Devouts!


    ?


    Orion nodded in understanding. While not entirely satisfying his curiosity, the tour had piqued it further. He was deeply intrigued by the area''s existence and eager to determine if they could create their own Runaway City in the future.


    Orion made it a personal mission to return when he was free of his schedules to delve deeper into it, along with the other three Runaway Cities under their forces.


    They were just as interesting as the inhabitants living within them.


    "Why is this area so bleak? Is there something wrong?" Orion''s gaze swept the Market burrow, the supposed bustling heart of the Runaway City. Instead, ity nearly deserted. Various races, from the dominant Sloth Demons and Foxkins to Nimvires and other minor races, walked around with looks of despair on their faces.


    Some of them even appeared weak and cast curious nces in their direction as they walked by.


    Hearing Orion''s question, Lakul smiled wryly. "It''s been several months since west traded for resources. Recent events and the war have left us with no choice but to divert our resources towards the gods'' chosens, and other necessary areas, leaving little remaining for the denizens," he exined.


    Although he had nned for this journey, all the events that had transpired since they stepped into this territory had left them continuously depleting their resources until there was barely any left for the Sleeping Fox Runaway City denizens.


    Orion immediately furrowed his brows, remembering that he hadn''t yet given the orders to distribute the harvest from Paradise to the Runaway Cities below.


    "Ahem! If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry. I''ll ensure the resources are delivered to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to stop the crisis from escting. If anything else needs to be handled, report it to your new leaders, and they will take care of the rest," Orion responded.


    There was no need to reveal that he had already allocated resources for them, having foreseen an event like this. Instead, he would use this situation to disy Paradise''s magnanimity. "Thank you, Supreme Leader," Lakul said, bowing deeply and sighing in relief. He had feared that Paradise would weaponize this situation against them, but his concerns appeared unfounded. This realization elevated Paradise''s image in his eyes once more.


    "There''s no need for thanks," Orion responded sternly. "The Sleeping Fox Runaway City is now part of our forces, so we will do whatever we can to take care of it as long as it remains useful."


    Lakul nodded, his expression filled with gratitude.


    "THIEF, STOP HIM!!" a voice suddenly resonated across the atmosphere.


    Orion, Lakul, and the others turned their attention toward themotion, their eyes fixed on the unfolding scene.


    A man from the fox-kin race, dressed in torn rags, clutched a b of meat. He was being chased by an older fox-kin man and a Nimvire man, who quickly outpaced the older man and tackled the thief to the ground.


    Bam!


    "I''ve finally caught you today. I''ll make sure the patrolling guards lock you up and end your menacing of our district," the Nimvire said, eyes full of rage as he securely held the thief. He raised his fist and sent it crashing down onto the man''s face, knocking out a tooth.


    From the looks of it, the Nimvire appeared to be a warrior, while the fox-kin below him possessed some strength but was still unable to protect himself from the onught, showcasing his rtive weakness. Soon, the older man arrived, took the b of meat into his arms, and kicked the man on the ground.


    The entire scene,bined with the scent of rusty metal that filled the air, gave Orion a brief understanding of the harsh life within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "What are you waiting for? Stop this nonsense!" Lakul turned toward the guards apanying them and screamed.


    Although the poor conditions in Sleeping Fox Runaway City were known, they did not want to show such a scene to their esteemed guests.


    Two of the gods'' chosens immediately dashed toward the unfolding chaos. They quickly pinned down the thief and the man while another held onto the older man, lifting him into the air and causing the b of meat to fall to the metallic ground.


    "Wait! Please stop! We didn''t do anything wrong! This thief has been terrorizing us! He''s the cause of this mess!" the old man screamed at the top of his lungs, his eyes widening with fear as he recognized the individual who had just grabbed him.


    A gods'' chosen!


    The two other men were also filled with fear. Immobilized on the ground, they were unable to speak. They sensed the approaching figures and looked in their direction, causing their expressions to pale in fright even further.


    "Send them to the dungeon and lock them up for three years-make it five before releasing them," Lakul ordered angrily, then redirected his attention to Orion. "I''m deeply sorry that you had to witness such a barbaric sight, Supreme Leader. Allow me to lead you back to the Royal Den before you leave," he said, his expression strained as he patiently waited for a response.


    This wasn''t the kind of shared memory he wanted to create for them!


    Orion, however, shifted his attention to the two gods'' chosens taking the men away. "Hold up, there''s no need to send them to the dungeon," he said, then redirected his gaze to Lakul, who looked confused by his actions.


    Although their presence had already drawn a few curious gazes from the stalls and shops around them, onlookers were watching from a distance, not daring to approach. With the appearance of the gods'' chosens and the unfolding scene, the crowd gradually increased, with each person observing intently.


    The two gods'' chosen loosened their grip on the men. However, rather than running away, the men prostrated on the metallic ground, their foreheads pressed against it. They didn''t dare run, fearing their actions might anger the formidable individuals before them, leading to even more severe punishment.


    "Supreme Leader-"Lakul began, sweat beads forming on his forehead as he fixed a trembling gaze on the masked figure. Before he could finish, Orion raised his hand, immediately silencing him.


    Without acknowledging Lakul further, Orion stepped forward, rising to a point where everyone could see him clearly.


    A significant part of their strategy was capturing the Runaway Cities and integrating their denizens, ensuring they would willingly work for the good of Paradise. Now that he was here, Orion saw this as a golden opportunity.


    Clearing his throat, Orion''s voice resonated through the crowd. "Denizens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, I see your suffering and understand your pain. You have been abandoned, left to fend for yourselves in this ruined world with leaders who have failed you!" His voice


    boomed, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    He continued, introducing himself, "I am the Supreme Leader of Paradise, the force now shaping the fate and destiny of this Runaway City¡ªand of you. In Paradise, there is no hunger, no suffering, no fear. I havee to extend this grace to you. From this day forward, devout yourself to Paradise; you shall want for nothing! However, to receive these promises, you must pledge yourselves to Paradise-heart, soul, and body."


    As Orion concluded, his gaze swept over the crowd, absorbing their reactions. Though he might have exaggerated slightly, the core of his message was true. By dedicating themselves to Paradise and demonstrating their willingness to support its ns for the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, they would escape their former hardships and enjoy a dramatically improved


    way of life.


    Lakul, initially struck by fear from the Supreme Leader''smanding presence, stood frozen as though hit by a bolt of lightning. His hands clenched into tight fists, veins bulging, before he finally released them, his shoulders slumping in resignation.


    He had already surrendered his authority and everything else, rendering him no different from the denizens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City in the eyes of Paradise. What more could


    he do?


    Lakul knew that Orion''s words were aimed at him as well:N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Devote yourself to Paradise, and you shall never want again!''


    The words echoed repeatedly in his defeated mind, slowly dispelling his despair.


    Yet, after a few moments, several voices of disagreement cut through the silence.


    "I heard that the war was ordered by Paradise, so you''re the one responsible for my son''s death!" an elderly woman cried out from atop a building behind a stall. Her voice,ced with fury, echoed through the streets. "He had two wives and six children. Now he''s gone, and both his wives are in aa! How are you going to fix this? Can you bring my son back to life?" Her eyes, burning with a mix of grief and rage, locked onto the figure of the inky ck-masked man from a distance.


    "My friend works with the resource management team," a middle-aged man with a gaunt frame shouted, his voice trembling with indignation. "He told me that all our resources have been steadily depleting due to the various phenomena created by Paradise! I doubted him at first, but now you''re here, asking us to devote ourselves to Paradise! How shameless can you


    be?"

 Chapter 1024: Increased Resources, Devouts! (2)

    Chapter 1024: Increased Resources, Devouts! (2)


    ?


    His emaciated form, with faint lines of his bones showing through his clothes, only heightened the intensity of his usation.


    "You are the cause of our problems! Why should we trust you?" shouted a young woman clutching her child tightly, rage etched across her face.


    As the voices of disapproval rose, others joined in, their distrust and anger boiling to the surface.


    However, amid all this, Orion remained calm. He waited until they had finished voicing theirints before raising his right hand, signalling for silence. The crowd slowly quieted down.


    They knew they didn''t have the strength to confront the individual before them directly, especially with the presence of the gods'' chosens beside him. Reluctantly, they swallowed back their words and listened to what he had to say.


    "I understand your doubts and know that trust is not given easily, so I will not ask for it lightly. However, you must understand this: the Sleeping Fox Runaway City intruded upon Paradise''s territory uninvited, daring to covet those under our protection. You can all still stand here today because of our mercy and patience. Had we chosen to act without restraint, you would have been wiped away from existence!" Orion announced.


    Hearing Orion''s words, the crowd immediately grew pale. Those who had spoken took steps backwards, attempting to flee, fearing they had brought unquenchable wrath upon themselves. However, his following words caused them to halt.


    "However, that is not the path we choose to take. Instead, we offer you a chance at a better life, not because we have to, but because I believe in the potential of every soul present. We can transform the Sleeping Fox Runaway City into something far greater than its present state, but only if you stand with us!" Orion dered.


    "In two days, Paradise will replenish the resources of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and you will see that my words are not empty promises. However, if you still do not ept my offer with open arms, the resources given to you will be wasted. Should that happen, the next time you see me, it will be with a sword in my hand."


    After finishing his speech, Orion turned and walked toward the prostrating men. He picked up the b of meat and looked at the man who had stolen it.


    "Raise your head," Orion ordered. He had no doubt that his actions would help Paradise''s representatives settle into the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, so he was determined to see it through.


    Sensing that the mysterious masked figure was speaking to him, the man slowly lifted his trembling form from the ground, his ears drooping low, as he raised his head toward the formidable individual before him. To his surprise, the b of meat was tossed his way. Instinctively, he caught it and looked upwards with a stunned expression.


    "You live in hardship, fear, and uncertainty throughout your life. If you can abandon your worries and everything else and believe in Paradise. I promise you that this is nothing but a speck of dustpared to the abundance of glory that awaits you ahead," Orion said, his voice firm.


    Though the man could not see through Orion''s mask, his words left him rooted in his position. His hands unconsciously let go of the b of meat as he stared wide-eyed at Orion.


    Bang!


    He immediately smashed his head against the rough metallic ground. "If everything you''ve said is true, I want to follow Paradise! Please, Supreme Leader of Paradise, I no longer want this life!" the man pleaded, his voice filled with emotion.


    Witnessing the man''s actions, Orion responded, "Are you willing to pledge your heart, soul, and body to Paradise and work for its good?"


    "Yes! I am willing!" the man responded, frantically nodding his head.


    "Alright," Orion said before shifting his attention toward Lakul and gesturing for him toe forward.


    With his mind racing over why the Supreme Leader had called out to him, Lakul gritted his teeth and walked forward.


    "I want this man to be put in charge of the distribution of the resources provided by Paradise when they arrive in two days," Orion said, his attention on Lakul, who had arrived beside him.


    Upon hearing his words, Lakul, Seth, and the others apanying them couldn''t help but look at Orion, stunned. This was a delicate matter concerning Paradise and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, yet he had just handed it over to a nobody like that!


    However, the kneeling man was most stunned, his expression filled with disbelief.


    Lakul opened his mouth to speak but quickly closed it, realizing the implications of his actions. He nodded his head in response. "I''ll do as you''vemanded, Supreme Leader," Lakul responded, his head lowered in respect.


    Orion shifted his attention back to the kneeling man. "What do you think? Though you will receive some assistance to handle this overwhelming task, do you believe you can manage it?" he asked.


    Initially stunned by what he had just heard, the man quickly regained hisposure and focused on the masked figure before him. "Yes, I will. Supreme Leader of Paradise, thank you!" he responded, pressing his forehead against the rough metallic surface again.


    As the scene unfolded, from the bustling streets to the stalls and the towering buildings behind them, an eerie silence enveloped the surroundings. The crowd was filled with stunned silence, envy, and a bewildering blend of emotions.


    Before their eyes, they had just witnessed a street thief ascend to a position of remarkable authority, a level they could scarcely dream of simply because he had pledged himself to


    Paradise.


    What kind of trade was that? It was absolutely astounding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, none had the will or courage to voice their dissent. Instead, the scene quickly escted:


    "I''m willing to pledge my body, soul, and mind to Paradise!" a voice rang out from the top of


    a building. The speaker leapt down,nding before Orion and immediately prostrating. "Please, Supreme Leader of Paradise, ept my allegiance!"

 Chapter 1025: Drawing In The Spies

    Chapter 1025: Drawing In The Spies


    ?


    "Me too! I''m willing to devote everything I possess for the sake of Paradise!" another voice cried out, joining the plea.


    "I also want to-"


    Soon, a wave of fervour swept through the crowd. One by one, the denizens screamed at the top of their lungs, begging to be granted the same transformation that had just elevated the street thief. The scene became a mour of pleas as everyone rushed to offer their devotion. Only a few remained standing, their expressions a mix of awe and hesitation. They watched the fervent disy, their faces reflecting the internal struggle between joining the crowd andmitting themselves to Paradise.


    Witnessing the scene, Orion smiled. He had intended to use this opportunity to make the denizens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City see Paradise in a favourable light, sowing a seed that would enable Paradise''s representatives to thrive once it germinated. However, it appeared he had aplished far more than he expected.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This wasn''t merely a need being met but a leaking dam that would gradually submerge the entire Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Those who still harboured doubts about Paradise would be drowned by their own people until they were convinced that there was no other way to survive in this ruined world than to reach for the lifeboat that was Paradise.


    Soon, many individuals surrounded Orion, prompting Seth and the others to form a protective circle around him, holding the crowd back.


    Seth snorted in annoyance before activating his gift, creating a scorching steam stretching outwards, pushing the people back and preventing them from approaching further. His eyes, however, kept shifting towards the individuals already kneeling before Orion.


    Within the protective circle, Orion focused on the few individuals who had managed to rush forward and prostrate before him, along with two other men near the former thief. Just as he was about to speak, a man, appearing to be a wingless Sloth Demon, sprang up from the ground, his hand clutching a gleaming dagger aimed at Orion''s exposed neck.


    However, with Orion utilizing the two Vylkr containers in his mind, the man''s actions were excruciatingly slow.


    Orion swiftly stretched out his hand, grabbing the man''s wrist before the dagger could close in. "Did you really think I didn''t notice you the moment you appeared?" Orion asked his hand tightening and slowly crushing the man''s wrist. "Tell me, were you sent by the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City?"


    He had already detected numerous individuals with abnormally high BEM that didn''t match that of the ordinary denizens within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. However, to draw them out, he needed to ensure he had focused all their attention on him. This was also part of the reason he had decided to continue his speech.


    Fortunately, they had taken the bait.


    "Arrrggh!!" the man groaned in pain, his expression twisting into fear as he realized his presence had already been noticed. His sleeves fell back, revealing the Devourer''s Bracelet on his wrist.


    At this moment, Lakul and the others realized what had just transpired.


    "SUPREME LEADER!!"


    Seth released his gift into the surroundings almost instantly, causing a ring of moltenva to form around their position. The approaching denizens, already terrified of the Vylkr warriors'' terrifying strength, immediately turned heel and ran away to hide, afraid of what was about to happen.


    Seth turned around and attempted to approach before being halted by Orion.


    "I can handle this," Orion said, shifting his attention back to the man in his grasp. He activated his gift, causing tiny streaks of lightning to emerge from his palm and wreak havoc within the man''s body, tearing and searing his flesh and bones. "If you don''t want to talk, that''s okay. I''ll capture all of you and rip the information I need out of your tongues."


    Contrary to his expectations, the man bit his tongue, causing blood to roll down his lips before his body began to gradually swell. Realizing what would transpire, Orion let go of the man and immediately utilized his lightning to construct a sealed cage around the grotesquely swelling body. Then, in the next second--


    BAMM!!


    The body burst with a shocking explosion. Fortunately, the lightning cage contained the explosion and its aftereffects, with only a whipping gust of wind spreading outwards in every direction.


    At this moment, Seth could no longer restrain himself and rushed forward. "Are you okay, Chief?" Seth asked, arriving before Orion.


    Orion nodded, his gaze fixed on the specific groups of individuals¡ªboth men and women- already fleeing after realizing their ns had been thwarted and their presence discovered. "I need you to apprehend all of them. The more survivors there are, the better," Orionmanded, retracting his lightning to reveal the charred body parts of the dead assant. Seth nodded. A puddle of moltenva emerged from his body, transforming into his exact replica. Swiftly disappearing in one direction, he disappeared in the other, swiftly tailing the fleeing assants.


    Lakul arrived, his expression filled with fear and worry. "Supreme Leader, these aren''t the Sleeping Fox Runaway City''s gods'' chosens. They are traitors bribed by the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City to work for them. Please, this wasn''t my intention. I would never n for something like this to happen!" he said, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Orion nodded, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Lakul. "You don''t need to worry," he said, "I knew you might have trouble apprehending these spies. But understand this, if you are even slightly involved in this event, I''ll be forced to take more severe measures to handle this issue."


    Even though he was dissapointed at the fact that the gods'' chosens weren''t as loyal as Paradise warriors, he knew that their actions were not without reason. They needed immense resources to grow stronger, resources that a Grade One Runaway City like the Sleeping Fox Runaway City could not provide.


    Their only hopey in allying with a Runaway city capable of meeting their needs¡ªa Grade Two Runaway City and higher. Only those genuinely loyal or unable to advance further would choose to remain.

 Chapter 1026: Drawing In The Spies (2)

    Chapter 1026: Drawing In The Spies (2)


    ?


    Hearing Orion''s words, Lakul immediately copsed to his knees. "If I have plotted such a thing, then you can torture and kill me as you wish. However, I promise this was unexpected and wasn''t orchestrated by me," he pleaded, knowing he was the one who had insisted on giving them a tour, making him a suspect in this event.


    Soon, the two Sethsnded before them, one carrying five unconscious individuals and the other holding two. Each appeared from a different race: Sloth Demon, Foxkin, Mirvire, and another unknown race that wasn''t a natural denizen of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Each was bound by searing chains of molten magma.


    The other Seth transformed into a floating pir of molten magma, creating more chains to -collect the incapacitated assants from his counterpart.


    "These are all of them. I don''t know if there are more hiding, but they will need to reveal themselves before we find out," Seth said. With the Energy Mask Spectrometer, they quickly located the spies, sparing them tremendous effort.


    "Send them to the Outward Stronghold for interrogation. Increase the level of their torture and the others so we can see if they are ready to speak," Orion ordered. He couldn''t wait for those with gifts capable of reading minds to grow stronger so they would aid them in breaking through a warrior''s mental fortitude and directly gaining the needed information.


    Seth nodded solemnly. He cast his flying technique and soared into the sky, swiftly followed by the numerous unconscious prisoners.


    "I''ll leave him in your care, Lakul. The tour ends here, and we will be taking our leave," Orion said, gesturing for the other Vylkr warriors and the Prismerions to follow him as he ascended into the air and swiftly disappeared into the sky.


    One by one, they all ascended into the sky.


    After six minutes of sensing their departure, Lakul raised his head and straightened his posture, his expression full of relief. Just a few minutes earlier, he had thought he would finally meet his end.


    "...Emperor Lakul," the man said, his voice trembling as he realized that the Sloth Demon before him was the Emperor of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "Cough! I''m no longer the Emperor of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. You can call me Mr. Lakul from now on. Come on, let''s go. The Supreme Leader of Paradise has chosen you because he expects great results from you," Lakul said, almost choking on the man''s words. He then turned to the three gods'' chosens, "Handle the mess here and ensure everything is back in order. Also, secure the area, and only return when you are certain no more spies are around."


    The gods'' chosens nodded solemnly in understanding.


    Lakul grasped the man with his hand, spread his wings, and ascended into the air, soaring towards the direction of the Royal Den.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    "She is Olivia Quartzwraith, and she will be your new Supreme Leader. This is Jadues Quartzwraith, and he will be your new Supreme Master of Commerce and Trade. He is Ralias Prismaflow and will be your new Supreme Chief of Diplomacy and Envoy. She is Dailia Prismaflow, your new Supreme Master of Natural Resources and the Garden," Orion announced, pointing to each of them.


    He wanted to bring a tree nymph along to handle the Natural Resources and Garden position, but first, he needed to ensure their security.


    He also wanted to take the opportunity to examine the Garden and the Forgepce within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City closely. These were the only ces he didn''t have a full report on, and Isadora had advised that it was best he visited them first, as they were the most sensitive areas within the Runaway City. This intrigued him.


    After he finished speaking, Eleanora quickly gestured to the guards toe forward and show them the way to their rooms.


    Eleanora then stepped forward and bowed. "Supreme Leader, I would like to give you a tour of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City now that you''re here," she said, her voice filled with anticipation.


    They had been waiting for nearly six hours for the Paradise representatives'' arrival, and she presumed that Lakul might have already taken the upper hand by giving them a tour of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Since she had this idea in mind from the beginning, she decided to try it.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t be joining you on this tour. However, I am interested in looking at the Garden before I leave," Orion responded.


    When Orion began to speak, the anticipation in Eleanora''s gaze dimmed, but it swiftly reignited as hepleted his words. "If that''s the case, I''ll lead the way. Please follow me," Eleanora said, internally breathing a sigh of relief as she turned and stepped forward. Orion nodded and followed behind her. He had already sent a message to Seth to dispatch six warriors to sweep through the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and the Trekking mingo Runaway City, as the denizens were incapable of handling such a task.


    He would have sent more, but it was best to keep their numbers limited to avoid alerting the spies and driving them further into hiding, which would endanger Paradise''s ns.


    Orion also doubted that many spies might havee from other Runaway Cities. If the Jonerying Jaguar and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City could do so, then what was stopping the more formidable Runaway Cities from doing the same?


    ...


    Upper Shell of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    The Garden


    Eleanora led the way through a tightly secured corridor, guarded by two to three fully armed gods'' chosens at each entrance. Soon, they halted before arge round iron gate filled with intricate carvings and runes.


    Eleanora reached into her cleavage and pulled out a rune-engraved stone key, glowing with a faint, otherworldly hue.


    "Is that the key used to open the entrance to the Garden?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on the rune-engraved stone key in Eleanora''s hand.


    Eleanora nodded, "Yes, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? It was made by the High Dryads, a race from the Grade Two Migrating Deer Archipgo Runaway City, as repayment for helping them secure some crucial information they were desperately searching for," she responded with a smile.

 Chapter 1027: Three Terraced Layered Garden

    Chapter 1027: Three Terraced Layered Garden


    ?


    It is rare for a Grade One Runaway City to possess a Garden of their own, making it invaluable among other Grade One Runaway Cities. Unfortunately, this has led to the downfall of many, turning the Garden''s existence into a tightly kept secret. Even when shared, it is only with other Runaway Cities with whom they have a rigid, secure trade contract.


    "Oh? What kind of information did the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City secure?" Orion asked, intrigued by this new piece of information.


    The Migrating Deer Archipgo Runaway City!


    He was certain that the High Dryads were beings simr to the tree nymphs, capable of utilizing nature energy. Of course, he was aware he could be wrong, having already


    encountered the ''Drakmin'' -the half-minotaur, half-dragon race-but he was confident his thoughts weren''t far off the mark.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not aware of what this secret is. It happened during the reign of the second Supreme Leader before me, Empress Althea. ording to the records, one of Empress Althea''s sixth husbands, whom she deeply loved, died securing this information for them. To repay her fairly, they constructed a Garden for the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City."


    "It was only after her reign that the Garden was fully constructed. It was said that although it didn''t bring back her husband, it saved the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City by making us self-reliant and allowing us to concentrate on forming trade deals in other areas," Eleanora responded, shaking her head with a defeated expression.


    She was disappointed in her inability to provide the necessary information and hoped to use this opportunity to form a better rtionship with the Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    Orion nodded, assimting the new piece of information. "Okay, let''s continue then," he said.


    Eleanora nodded thoughtfully and ced the key near the centre of the round rune stone. A faint mist immediately emerged and encircled it, revealing a keyhole at the centre of the stone. Without hesitation, she inserted the key and stepped back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, the round rune stone began to disintegrate, falling onto the ground in piles of broken rocks. The rocks then reformed, taking the shape of a stone entity. The entity held the stony key, which had merged with its hand, tightly in its grasp. It stood to the side of the now-opened entrance, unmoving.


    "This is the Guardian of the Garden; we call him the ''Stony Watchman.'' ording to the records, he was made to withstand attacks up to the level of an Ascendant-ranked god''s chosen. He can also prevent anyone who the wielder of the Garden''s Key has ordered to wait outside. Anyone attempting to forcefully enter will be met with a swift attack with the force of an Ascendant, making him the perfect defence mechanism in case someone tries to break into the Garden," Eleanora exined with a smile, anticipating the question Orion was about to ask as she noticed his gaze focused on the stony entity.


    If any other figure had ordered her to take them to the Garden, she would have swiftlymanded the Stony Watchman to attack, buying herself time to enter the Garden and protect herself until the gods'' chosens or Sy''ra arrived to capture the intruder. However, she couldn''t dare try such actions in the presence of the Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    Orion nodded, his eyes shimmering under his mask as he stared at the vignt Stony Watchman. He wondered if Seraphina and the Healers'' Association could recreate something like this. As he pondered this, Orion couldn''t help but sigh lightly.


    Seraphina might one day ask him to create another association dedicated to researching such things, as their tasks had already expanded beyond the responsibilities of the Healers'' Association. Nheless, he felt satisfied that they had established an authority for themselves, slightly below that of the key leaders.


    Eleanora led the way forward, stepping through the gate. Orion followed behind her.


    Suddenly, the Stony Watchman reformed back into a brick wall, stepping onto a stony cobblestone pathway stretching out about 1.5 meters in length before him. At its edge were many vibrant flowers, vines, and other nts Orion had never seen, each growing with an otherworldly light. Even in the distance, he could see other nts grown usingbined hydroponic and aeroponic methods, positioned vertically to maximize their yield.


    It was easy for Orion to tell that they utilized some magical methods alongside several scientific techniques to grow their crops. Considering they were currently within a massive mechanical moving fortress, he didn''t find such a revtion terrifying. Instead, it heightened his curiosity about the secrets held within the forge pce, the core of a Runaway City.


    Orion knew Anara and others would be interested in this, so he kept it in mind to inform her about his discoveriester.


    As they went deeper, they soon encountered a steady stream of water from what appeared to be an irrigation system flowing between the extraordinary nts. Subi, Ogres, and Incubi -men, women, and even children-tended to the nts.


    However, at this moment, they had all paused their activities and were bowing respectfully in their direction.


    "This is the first terraceyer where we nt the medicinal and exotic nts before they are harvested and sold to the highest bidder or utilized by our healers," Eleanora said, leading the way forward as she stepped onto the soil.


    "How manyyers are there?" Orion questioned, his voice filled with curiosity. As he looked around, he could see another high-rise terracedyer.


    "There are only threeyers. The second is where we keep our edible crops and flowering nts. The third is where the Gardeners sleep and go about their daily lives," Eleanora responded, leading Orion through numerous fountains and streams of water.


    Hearing her words, Orion raised his brows in surprise. "They live here?" he said. Fortunately, his mask hid his expression.


    Eleanora nodded. "Considering the delicate nature of the Garden, it wouldn''t be wise for us to hire people who coulde and go as they please. Instead, the viable solution to control its confidentiality is to have people tend to it at all times, monitored by individuals trained to avoid discussing the outside world."

 Chapter 1028: Three Terraced Layered Garden (2)

    Chapter 1028: Three Terraced Layered Garden (2)


    ?


    "Fortunately, the Migrating Deer Archipgo Runaway City understood this and designed it ordingly. Some of the gardeners grew up here, while others will grow old and die here, their corpses eventually used as manure for the soil. They have their ownmunity and their own routines. This is their world, the only part of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City they''ve ever known."


    She paused and added, "In a way, they might be the only ones in this forsaken world truly living. They don''t worry about food, shelter, or power. All they have to do is wake up daily and tend to the Garden."


    Upon hearing Eleanora''s words, a realization emerged on Orion''s face as he briefly took in the Garden again. Somehow, it reminded him of the Vige and the Prismerions trapped within the mountain. He had always wondered why Naka didn''t just destroy the Vige, at least since they were products of a failed experiment.


    Could it be that he was being sentimental now? No!


    Orion shook the thought out of his mind. He had seen the kind of being Naka was through the Aegis of the Arctic Deity memories, so he understood that Naka might not want to go through the effort, leaving them to decide their fate after everything his ancestors had been through. With this revtion, Orion realized how much of a task possessing a Garden was until now. He didn''t find Eleanora''s words incorrect;pared to the outside, these people were living the best of their lives, all for the price of their freedom.


    It showcased that a Runaway City was truly a world of its own. He began to ponder if the Paradise Representatives he had brought were even enough to handle such a tremendous task. Despite this, Orion internally exhaled deeply. The deeper he delved into the world, the more vast it appeared.


    "Of course, there are cases where their curiosity improves, and they try to escape or learn about the outside world. Whether through their efforts or those of the individuals ced to monitor them, we always ensure that their memories are erased or they are removed from the Garden in a less suspicious way, such as inflicting them with a deadly sickness," Eleanora added.


    Orion nodded in understanding.


    They walked for about forty-five minutes before arriving at a tform. It was round and stony, filled with many inscriptions and runes that shone as it hovered above the ground. It was enclosed in a dug-out slope that led upwards.


    Eleanora stepped onto the stairs beside it and the hovering stony tform. "This will take us to the Second Layer," she said.


    Orion nodded and stepped onto the tform as well.


    Eleanora channelled her life energy into the tform, and instantly, it ascended. "It also operates automatically, moving thirty seconds after someone steps onto it. This is mostly for the gardeners, as we have ensured that they are never taught how to harness either Life or Magikal energy," she exined.


    "And what if a few of them do so instinctively?" Orion asked, understanding that some races can harness the type of energy they were born to utilize. He was curious about the methods employed when such an issue arose.


    "Harnessing the energies has been branded as heretical. Anyone found using it is considered a curse that will destroy the Garden, so we don''t worry much about that. The gardeners handle the issue themselves, swiftly eliminating the threat. As far as they are concerned, only the respected individuals from outside the Garden can use these energies without endangering it," Eleanora exined.


    Orion realized the lengths to which the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City had gone to ensure the Garden''s safety. It was more of a psychological warfare as well. He couldn''t help but wonder how the other Runaway Citiespared to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, knowing they were entirely distinct.


    Orion couldn''t help but feel a burning desire within him to explore each Runaway City one by one. Evidently, they possessed many secrets, and their entire structure was nothing short of mesmerizing, even for someone like him.


    Although he didn''t n to abandon his duties as the Supreme Leader of Paradise and the Vige Chief, he knew that he would soon need to venture out into the world to begin their exploration so that they couldmence their n. He would have to decide which Runaway City to reside in.


    Within five minutes, they arrived at the Second Layer. They stepped off the round, stony tform and were met with an entirely different view. A lush, fresh, grassynd stretched out before them, and in the distance, there were numerous colourful trees with leaves in every shade of the rainbow, each bearing strange fruits that Orion had never seen before.


    As Eleanora led the way forward, Orion saw that the structure was simr to the one below, with the only difference being the variety of trees, flowering nts, and the many individuals attending to them.


    Soon, they reached the Third Layer via another round, stony tform and were greeted by a vast grassy in filled with different wooden homes-ranging from small andpact to vast and immense each appearing to be hand-built. As they walked towards the homes, they were immediately met by a group of children running around, who halted and looked at them curiously and cautiously as they approached.


    The men and women seemed familiar with Eleanora and immediately bowed their heads respectfully, even forcing the younger ones beside them to do the same. Many wore minimal clothing, unlike those working below. It was apparent they lived a carefree life.


    When they reached the end of themunity, enclosed by a wooden fence, they walked through the gates and into a dense, lush forest. They steadily made their way forward until they arrived at a much smaller settlement. Noticing the devourer bracelets on the wrists of the men and women d in an armoured, leather-like material, Orion instantly knew they were gods'' chosens. Others without the bulging bracelets were simply warriors.


    Some were training with each other, while others werezily lying on the ground or engaging in various activities. As they approached, the inhabitants immediately sensed their arrival and stepped forward to greet them.


    "Your Highness!!"


    The warriors and gods'' chosens looked at Orion with awe and curiosity before bowing their heads in reverence, seemingly having guessed his identity.


    "This is where the guards reside. They are tasked with ensuring no harmes to the Garden," Eleanora exined, her eyes shifting from Orion to the assembled warriors and gods'' chosen. She gestured for them to return to their activities.


    "As magnificent as this Garden is, it alone cannot sustain the entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. However, overworking our gardeners is not a viable solution. We need to trade within a few months or risk depleting our warehouse reserves. Given our current predicament, we have no choice but to turn to Paradise to prevent our Runaway City from copsing," Eleanora said, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    Eleanora knew Paradise could weaponize this opportunity against them, so she was worried about their decision. Even though she was no longer the Supreme Leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, she couldn''t bear to see all her efforts in maintaining its


    stability go to waste.


    "Okay. Hand over the information on the necessary resources you need, and I''ll ensure they are readily provided for the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City," Orion responded. He realized he couldn''t use the same method he had used to win over the hearts of the denizens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. In terms of provision, they were far better off. He had toe up with another method.


    He knew the representatives they had chosen would do their best, but to avoid overwhelming them, he needed something that would aid them.


    Hearing Orion''s response, Eleanora bowed deeply. "Thank you, Supreme Leader. I''ll ensure the information is gathered so the resources can be distributed immediately," she said, a quiet sigh of relief escaping her lips.


    Eleanora didn''t mind the stares directed their way. The best rulers know when to bow or draw their weapons, and she was not foolish enough to confront an unsurmountable enemy out of


    mere emotion.


    Eleanora opened her lips to speak once more, hesitating.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What is it? Speak up," Orion asked, his gaze narrowing behind his mask. "Is there anything else that the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City needs help to handle?" "No! But it''s urgent. It concerns Commander Sy''ra. The attack dealt by the Commander of the Trekking mingo Runaway City was more powerful than her race''s extraordinary regeneration could handle, leaving her in critical condition. Our healers have tried their best to stabilize her, but if we don''t get help soon, she''ll meet her end," Eleanora responded, bowing respectfully again. "I asked for your help in aiding her recovery."


    "It appears your Commander is quite weak. Lakul hasn''t requested aid for Commander Vargoth, so I presume he is steadily recovering. If Commander Sy''ra is in such a critical condition, she might not recover to the peak of her strength after healing. Which means that Paradise''s resources would be wasted on her," Orion responded, shaking his head


    dismissively.

 Chapter 1029: An Ogres Loyalty And Honour

    Chapter 1029: An Ogre''s Loyalty And Honour


    ?


    Even though he needed Commander Sy''ra to put on a front on the surface to avoid paying too much attention to their existence, he wouldn''t readily agree with her request. Doing so would make Paradise seem overlypassionate, which could be exploited in a world like this. Eleanora''s heart sank as she spoke; her teeth clenched, "The Ogre race possesses a powerful regenerative ability that not only allows them to heal from any physical injury, even if they are near death, but also makes them stronger than they were previously. Also, the Ogre race is well known for their loyalty and honour."


    "So healing her wouldn''t just restore her strength and make her an asset that Paradise could control without expending much effort. Commander Sy''ra is incredibly powerfulpared to other Grade One Runaway City Commanders." She bit her lip, determined not to give up.


    She couldn''t understand Paradise''s real purpose, but their actions indicated an intention to aid the growth of the Runaway Cities for their own reasons. She hoped her words would make him reconsider.


    As for Commander Vagorth of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City being strong, Eleanora couldn''t refute such a im since the two Grade Two Runaway Cities wouldn''t have approached them if they weren''t formidable.


    "Is that true?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, it''s true! This information can be easily learned from anyone knowledgeable about the Ogre race. I wouldn''t dare lie about such a thing," Eleanora responded, swiftly shaking her head.


    The silence enveloped them, causing Eleanora to feel her body slowly drenched with sweat.


    "Okay. If that''s the case, then I''ll need to see her condition first beforeing to a conclusion," Orion responded, his tone firm.


    A surge of happiness immediately prated Eleanora''s heart. She swiftly raised her head and focused on the inky ck-masked man before her. "Follow me," she said, holding back the excitement in her voice.


    ........


    After they emerged from the Three Terraced Layered Garden, they immediately descended towards the ''Bastion'' situated in the upper forelimbs of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Upon reaching their destination, guarded by two gods'' chosens, the guards pushed open the metallic door for them to enter and then closed it behind them.


    Inside the room was only a wide king-sized bed and two subi maids standing on either side.


    Commander Sy''ray on the bed, her entire upper body from the shoulders down covered in white bandages soaked with dark scarlet blood. Her hair was scattered on the pillow, and she took heavy, gruff breaths with each exhale.


    The maids in the room immediately bowed towards them. As though sensing their presence, Commander Sy''ra''s eyes fluttered open and focused on Eleanora before freezing when she saw Orion. Almost instantly, Sy''ra attempted to push herself up from the bed, but she failed, falling heavily back with a painful hiss escaping her lips.


    "Don''t move," Eleanora said, her expression stern as she looked at Sy''ra. She then turned her attention to the maids. "Leave us."


    The maids nodded and swiftly exited the room.


    "What''s going on?" Sy''ra asked, holding back the pain from her expression as she nced at Eleanora, briefly looking at Orion but not daring to maintain eye contact.


    "I''ve spoken with the Supreme Leader of Paradise. He has decided to assess your condition before determining whether to utilize Paradise''s resources to restore you to full health," Eleanora responded thoughtfully and tone firmly.


    Hearing her words, Sy''ra''s expression shifted dramatically from shock to defeat. She gritted her teeth, then closed her eyes, holding back her words and frustration.


    Despite her earlier refusal when they discussed this, she hadn''t expected Eleanora to continue.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion scrutinized Sy''ra''s injuries with an indifferent gaze. He could see her wounds were still open and bleeding, making it clear that it required immense effort for her to remain conscious. However, having seen much more severe injuries during Greta''s treatment, he wasn''t taken aback by the sight. Instead, he pondered how to approach the matter before him. "Commander Sy''ra, I have heard that the Ogre race is well known for its loyalty and honour. Suppose Paradise were to heal you, restoring you to your peak condition. Would you sever your allegiance to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and swear an oath to surrender yourself to Paradise?"


    Eleanora was stunned. "Supreme Leader--" she attempted to speak, but Orion swiftly silenced her with a chilling nce that sent a wave of fear down her spine. "I''ll advise you not to interrupt me again, Eleanora," Orion said.


    Eleanora nodded, biting her lip hard enough to draw blood, which she swiftly concealed.


    Ignoring her, Orion redirected his attention back to the stunned Sy''ra.


    Sy''ra''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Orion. She hadn''t expected him to make such


    a statement, especially in the presence of Eleanora, the former Supreme Leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Her expression becameplex as her gaze shifted between the chilling Supreme Leader of Paradise and Eleanora.


    Noticing Sy''ra''s gaze, Eleanora looked away.


    This is your decision!


    Even though Eleanora would feel betrayed if Sy''ra decided to sever her ties with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City and pledge an oath to Paradise, she understood that this decision was tied to her chances of recovery.


    "What is your decision, Commander Sy''ra? You have five seconds left to choose before I withdraw the offer," Orion said, his voice resonating across the room. Each word felt like a hammer striking Sy''ra''s and Eleanora''s hearts, making them beat faster than before. Sy''ra slowly closed her eyes, breathing deeply. "I... sever all of my ties to Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. And on this day, I pledge my allegiance to Paradise," she said, her voice initially filled with hesitation but growing more determined as she spoke. She opened her eyes and fixed her fearful gaze on the inky ck-masked man, sweat gathering on her forehead as she struggled to steady her gaze.


    Upon hearing Sy''ra''s response, Eleanora internally exhaled, her shoulders dropping in relief. Nheless, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of turbulent emotion within her heart, which she immediately suppressed.

 Chapter 1030: A Trade For Aid

    Chapter 1030: A Trade For Aid


    ?


    "That''s a splendid decision! Though I believe you''ll uphold your words, everyone must hear them. Once you''re healed, a public deration will be held for everyone to witness," Orion said, smiling under his mask, his voice clear and serious.


    "A public deration?" Sy''ra repeated, stunned.


    "Yes. Everyone needs to understand which decision is the right path to take so they can follow your example and prove themselves worthy of bing trusted individuals for Paradise," Orion responded. "If everyone is as wise as you are, then you won''t need to worry about the resources to improve yourselves, as Paradise will be willing to provide everything you need freely."


    Sy''ra gulped. It was well known that the immense resources needed by gods'' chosens to improve their strength were enough to tempt several of them to betray and defect from their Runaway Cities.


    Given the current situation, this announcement alone would prompt countless gods'' chosens to pledge their allegiance to Paradise. With her, the Commander of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, making such a public deration would shatter any remaining resistance within their hearts.


    This was about more than just her-it concerned the entire Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. If Paradise truly kept its word, this could cause a ripple effect throughout the other Runaway Cities.


    Sy''ra''s heart sped up as she tried to identify the Supreme Leader of Paradise''s n. If she had foolishly refused this offer, it would have been extended to Commander Vorgath or Edmar of the Sleeping Fox and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities, who were just as injured as she was. Regardless, the oue would have been the same.


    ''Did he n this from the start?'' Sy''ra thought, feeling a chill as she swiftly averted her gaze from the Supreme Of Paradise''s mask.


    It was as if she could sense the Vylkr vines tightening around her, imprisoning her with no escape. Her first defeat at his hands had been due to his strength; this second defeat came merely from his words. Each method was more baffling than thest.


    Just like Sy''ra, Eleanora''s expression paled at Orion''s words. She tried to speak again, but her lips closed each time, remembering the consequences.


    How pathetic. Was this how low she had fallen? Her life''s work was being stripped away piece by piece right before her eyes, and all she could do was close her mouth and watch.


    Eleanora wanted tough at her pitiful state but couldn''t find the strength. Her lips remained sealed.


    The room was suddenly enveloped in silence.


    "I''ll send one of my warriors to pick you up and take you to our Outward Stronghold for treatment by one of Paradise''s best healers," Orion said. "We can begin the public deration immediately after you''re healed." He didn''t find the silence unsettling; instead, he was pretty pleased with how things had turned out.


    Although he knew that the former leaders of the Runaway Cities would no longer oppose Paradise''s authority, capturing the people''s hearts and their gods'' chosens would render those leaders irrelevant. They would have no choice but to fall in line and be devout.


    It was perfect!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion added, "Now that we''re done here, I think it''s time to take my leave. I have other important matters I need to attend to."


    "Thank you for your benevolence, Supreme Leader," Sy''ra responded, her eyes fluttering open but not daring to meet his gaze.


    Orion nodded and turned around. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to take a step forward, Eleanora copsed to her knees and prostrated herself on the floor, her forehead pressed against the red carpet, her hands pressed together. Her actions caused Orion to halt his steps. As Sy''ra watched Eleanora''s desperate movements, her veins bulged intensely as she clenched her fists. Unable to muster the strength to observe the scene directly, Sy''ra closed her eyes, but her ears remained open.


    "Supreme Leader, please, I need your... Paradise''s help to save one more person!" Eleanora pleaded, her voice strained but persistent.


    Orion looked at the prostrated Eleanora. "Miss Eleanora, my generosity is like a shallow pond. Tread it recklessly, and you''ll find yourself sinking in the depths of your own making," he replied, his tone cold and firm.


    Eleanora''s heart raced with fear at his words. She swallowed hard before opening her trembling lips to respond, "I would never take your generosity for granted, Supreme Leader. I will give up my most precious belongings in exchange for this aid. I am certain it will greatly benefit Paradise."


    Orion''s aura sharpened noticeably. Eleanora was bound to possess something of significant value as the Queen of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. He was keen to learn about her most precious possession and hoped it was as valuable as she imed.


    "Go ahead, I am listening. I want to know what this precious belonging of yours is and hope it is as valuable as you im."


    Eleanora raised her head, a glimmer of hope appearing in her eyes. "I not only utilize Life energy but also draconic energy, thanks to a Legendary-ranked art given to me by a mysterious traveller who once visited the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. This Legendary Art enabled me to ascend the ranks and seize the position of Supreme Leader," she exined, her voiceced with desperation. "I am willing to offer this Legendary Art to Paradise in exchange for your aid."


    Sy''ra''s body trembled faintly slightly on the bed.


    A suffocating, eerie silence enveloped the room once more.


    "Is that it?" Orion asked, exhaling deeply in disappointment.


    He chastised himself for raising his hopes too high. With Aerialia''s presence, Paradise was notcking in Divine techniques or arts. He was still waiting for Ilse to awaken so he could determine if she had any to share.


    Orion''s words were like the deafening sounds of the sky copsing around Eleanora. A Unique ranked technique was a coveted treasure that led to the downfall of several Runaway Cities and incited conflicts among families. The existence of such a technique was enough to turn alliances into battlegrounds.

 Chapter 1031: A Trade For Aid (2)

    Chapter 1031: A Trade For Aid (2)


    ?


    However, this was not unique art; it was a legendary art. Its discovery was more than enough to destabilize numerous territories. Even Eleanora had kept this secret to herself, never


    daring to reveal it, for what she possessed, and yet--


    Eleanora''s body quivered as Orion''s disappointed voice reyed in her mind. What kind of existence was Paradise that a Legendary Art wasn''t worth exchanging for a life?


    "There''s more..." Eleanora added, clenching her jaw.


    Orion looked at her pitiful posture indifferently. "What is it then? I hope your next words are more impressive than yourst."


    Eleanora hesitantly nodded before responding, "The mysterious man who gave me this Legendary Art said that once I fully mastered it, I would unravel a hidden map to a Timeworn Ruin containing a Divine Artifact. At first, I didn''t believe him, but I epted it since I was getting an art. Only after I progressed did I discover its authenticity."


    She paused before continuing, "Of course, I still doubt the information about the hidden map leading to a Timeworn Ruin with a Divine Artifact. However, after experiencing the might of Paradise, I think there might be some truth to it. I beg Paradise to investigate and confirm its validity because I know it can do so. If it''s proven true, I hope you fulfil the other end of this bargain."


    "And if it''s proven wrong?" Orion asked.


    Eleanora''s body quivered heavily again, biting her lips and drawing more blood. "Then I''m ready to ept whatever punishment Paradise sees fit for wasting its resources and time," she responded.


    "Very well, where is this map?" Orion asked, curious.


    Eleanora quickly returned to her feet, turning her back to Orion before unzipping her dress.


    Initially, Orion was confused and was about to tell her to stop, thinking she was trying to seduce him. Before arriving at this Runaway City, he had already steeled his will, so whatever seduction she employed would be useless and only get her into trouble. However, he swiftly held back his words as she pulled down her neckline.


    On Eleanora''s back was an elongated dragon resembling an ''S''. Its ws and tail created multiple curved extensions on a tree branch that resembled a straight line. The dragon rested on one side of the line, giving the illusion that its weight was pulling it down.


    Surrounding it was a circle containing various mysterious symbols and characters. It resembled an artwork radiating a mystical and enigmatic aura.


    "This is a draconic sigil. At first, I thought its appearance was merely a side effect of practising such a powerful art. However, as it began to grow, covering the entirety of my back, I started to have doubts," Eleanora said, holding up the front of her gown to cover her upper body.


    Eleanora turned her head to the side and looked at Orion from the corner of her eye, then lowered her head in silence, her heart racing in anticipation as she awaited his response.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A realization suddenly dawned on Orion. The map was on her body. He had nned to take the map and return to Paradise to summon Aerialia and ask her to confirm its authenticity since she would better understand this matter. However, things were moreplicated with the map imprinted on her body.


    "Can you draw the map out?" Orion asked, quicklying up with a feasible solution.


    "No, it isn''t possible. I''ve tried to draw it out, but the moment I finish, it vanishes as though it was never there in the first ce. The entity who created this legendary art must have arranged the sigil so that it cannot be revealed unless practised by the technique''s master. I''ve even tried imprinting halves on separate surfaces, but when they are joined together, they inexplicably disappear," Eleanora exined, shaking her head.


    Orion frowned. This was moreplicated than he had anticipated.


    "Have you searched for the whereabouts of the mysterious man who gave you the legendary art?" Orion asked, pondering the situation.


    "Before I ascended to power and took control of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, he had already disappeared, making it impossible for me to find any clues regarding his whereabouts. I couldn''t reveal this to anyone either, for fear of ending up like Patriarch Rn and the entire Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City," Eleanora responded.


    She had shown this to only a few trusted individuals who could be counted on one hand.


    On the bed, Sy''ra''s eyes were fixed on the draconic sigil on Eleanora''s back. No matter how hard she tried to inscribe it into her mind, her vision became hazy, and a pang of headache immediately afflicted her, causing her to withdraw her gaze.


    Sy''ra had always wondered how her former Queen had acquired such strength, enabling her to rise from the depths of the slums in the Lower Ward to secure the position of Supreme Leader of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. As it turns out, it was far more profound than she had imagined.


    Who would have thought Eleanora possessed such a secret? It''s a pity because it has now fallen into the hands of Paradise!


    "Pull your gown back up. We''re leaving the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City immediately," Orion said, his expression serious and tone firm.


    Just by looking at the draconic sigil on Eleanora''s back, he could determine that there was something extraordinary about it. However, he wouldn''t be able to truly understand its significance until he showed it to Aerialia and listened to her opinion.


    Eleanora nodded and pulled her gown up. She briefly looked at Sy''ra before turning around and exiting the room with Orion following behind her.


    Sy''ra looked at the door, her body feeling more weary than before. She drifted off into her thoughts, pondering deeply the whole conversation while waiting for the warrior who would be sent to pick her up soon.


    If she knew that things would end up the way they were, she would have vehemently refused the mission given to them by the Journerying Jagaur Runaway City.

 Chapter 1032: The Mysterious Map

    Chapter 1032: The Mysterious Map


    ?


    Eleanora and Orion soon emerged into the open space outside the Bastion.


    As Eleanora began to speak, she was interrupted by a sudden, oppressive force descending upon her shoulders. The force enveloped her and gently lifted her off the ground.


    Orion activated the One-Winged Sky Art and soared into the air. Together, they swiftly left the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    ...


    Eleanora''s hair fluttered gently in the wind as she hovered above the clouds. Her light crimson dress, embroidered with sparkling precious stones and featuring a high slit on her left side, billowed around her. She sped the front of her dress tightly against her voluptuous chest to prevent her private features from being exposed, but her back was bare to the world, revealing the otherworldly draconic sigil.


    Eleanora maintained a calm and serious expression, radiating an aura of indifference. However, the emotions raging within her heart were entirely different; fear, uncertainty, hope, and anticipation flowed through her, leaving her emotionally strained. Even as a subus, these emotions were too much for her to handle.


    ''Calm yourself, Eleanora. You are the only woman I know who knows how to handle her emotions best, regardless of the circumstance,'' Eleanora thought.


    Behind her, at a distance, Orion stood in the air with his mask still on. He summoned the Crimson Greatsword, which appeared in a dazzling array of light before revealing itself, along with Aerialia.


    Aerialia looked at Eleanora in the distance, then focused on Orion. "Haven''t I exined to you that I''m not interested in how you choose to handle your desires?" she said sternly.


    "That''s not it! You know I would never summon you if it wasn''t something serious. Just look closer at her back and tell me what you see," Orion responded swiftly.


    Aerialia rolled her eyes at Orion''s words before nodding and shifting her attention to the back of the half-clothed woman in the distance. Suddenly, her gaze turned sharp. "That''s a draconic sigil. How did youe across something like that?" Aerialia asked, redirecting her attention to Orion.


    Orion exined everything that Eleanora had mentioned to him.


    "So, what are your thoughts on it? Is it truly a map?" Orion asked.


    Aerialia nodded. "Although it''splex, fortunately, you have me here," she responded. "It is a map, but it''s iplete. She''ll need topletely master this legendary art before we can fully understand how it works. Also, I think this might be the work of a Divine being, so you have to be careful."


    Orion immediately became alert. "A Divine Being? Is it rted to the dragon god?" he asked. They had witnessed Oberon kill the dragon god, so he was curious about how this was rted to a Divine being.


    "The dragons are a promiscuous race, always seeking to sow their seed into everything, leading to the creation of numerous half-breeds. So, it doesn''t necessarily have to be rted to the dragon god, especially when the Divine Mysteries can turn a mortal into a god," Aerialia responded, shaking her head.


    "Nheless, there''s a possibility it''s him since we witnessed Oberon kill him, but not his Divine Apostles," she added with a smile.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s words, Orion nodded in understanding, though confusion soon filled his expression again.


    "Apart from the various reasons I''ve exined to you for giving mortals our blood and turning them into Divine Apostles, it''s because by doing so, once they attain godhood, certain parts of our aspects are assimted into them, making them not too distinct from the god they once served. It''s another form of reincarnation where our essence gets to live on within Divine Apostles," Aerialia exined. She then added, clenching her fist angrily, "This is also why I can''t wait to meet that Naka and deal with him for using my Divine Blood to create the Divine Apostles."


    It had taken her a long time to ept the existence of her Divine Apostles, but she wouldn''t lessen her anger against the manmade god who had created them.


    Orion nodded again, then shook his head tiredly. He remembered thinking that he could squeeze out many years of information regarding the gods from Aerialia to be prepared for them. Still, Aerialia had told him how unrealistic that was.


    He had eventuallye to the same realization and conceded. Nheless, he didn''tck the necessary information concerning the gods. And with Aerialia''s presence, he didn''t need to worry about what he was still ignorant about.


    "Now that we''ve verified the map''s authenticity, all we have to do is have her teach it to one of our warriors. They''ll be able to swiftly unravel the mysteries behind the map. Maybe we might even finally find the whereabouts of a divine being," Orion said, pondering deeply to devise a viable solution for the problem before him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t think teaching anybody this art would be advisable. Apart from the dubious circumstances under which she obtained this Legendary Art from a man who neither wanted to monopolize it nor the Divine Artifact, such a Legendary Technique shouldn''t be as simple as it looks. It might have severe consequences if you teach it to one of your warriors," Aerialia responded, her expression serious as she redirected her focus back to Eleanora.


    A deep frown emerged on Orion''s face. He wasn''t willing to sacrifice one of the Paradise Warriors or put them in danger recklessly. "So the only option we have now is to aid her in practising the Legendary Art topletion?" Orion asked.


    "Yes," Aerialia nodded. "Even though we have goddess Ilse, we are still unaware of the changes that have transpired among the divines, so we must be careful andy low until we are prepared. Also, if it truly rtes to a Divine Artifact, I doubt you''ll possess the strength to wield another with your current abilities. So it''s best to dy this matter for now."


    Due to whatever changes Naka had made to her Divine Artifact and the mountain the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had specially crafted for him, Orion didn''t need to spend too much stamina and energy utilizing them.

 Chapter 1033: The Mysterious Map (2)

    Chapter 1033: The Mysterious Map (2)


    ?


    However, she could sense his consumption when using the Morphic Puppet, so she understood adding another Divine Artifact of unknown origin might do him more harm than good.


    Orion exhaled tiredly, nodding his head in response. He took Aerialia''s advice to heart.


    "Is there anything else?" Orion asked curiously, noticing Aerialia''s pondering gaze. "The draconic energy around her is too potent for someone who doesn''t possess a draconic lineage," Aerialia responded, then shook her head. "Forget it. It might merely be the effects of the Legendary Art she''s practising. Who knows what other effects it possesses?"


    Aerialia added. "Just watch her since this is rted to a Divine Artifact."


    "Okay. I will," Orion responded before re-summoning Aerialia and the Crimson Greatsword into their small Crimson Greatsword mark. Orion then soared towards Eleanora''s direction.


    Eleanora, standing partly clothed and protected by the oppressive energy around her, with the raging emotions still within her, couldn''t help but feel her muscles tightened when she sensed the familiar fierce magical signature approaching her.


    "You can pull your clothes back up, Miss Eleanora," Orion said as he arrived behind her.


    Eleanora swiftly adjusted her attire, then turned to face Orion. "I''ve confirmed the authenticity of the map," Orion continued, "but you''ll need to master it before we can decipher its secrets fully."


    Upon hearing this, Eleanora''s shoulders sagged in relief as though his words had lifted a great weight from them. "I''ll do my utmost to master it so we can begin the search for the Divine Artifact," she said, her voice filled with gratitude as she bowed her head towards Orion.


    "One more thing," Orion added, "Paradise will take care of your needs to ensure you can focus on mastering the Legendary Art. While you''ll be given special treatment from now on, be warned: if we discover that you''re not meeting expectations, the consequences will be far worse than you can anticipate."


    "I will do my best, Supreme Leader, and I won''t let Paradise''s resources go to waste," Eleanora replied, her voice filled with decisiveness as she quickly shook off her stunned expression.


    Despite her hope that Paradise might need her to search for the Divine Artifact, she was unsure of their capabilities. Realizing that they had chosen not to reveal their entire hand-or perhaps couldn''t-she felt even more relieved.


    Just a few hours ago, her status had been slightly above that of an ordinary Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City denizen. Now, she has be an indispensable individual in Paradise!


    "Also, make sure that this information remains confidential-just between you and Paradise," Orion instructed.


    Eleanora nodded resolutely. "I will." She wasn''t foolish enough to divulge such crucial information to anyone.


    "Since we are done here, I''m curious about the individual who drove you to make such a significant sacrifice," Orion asked, his tone filled with genuine curiosity.


    Eleanora exuded an air of indifference, her cold demeanour making even the slightest signs of gratitude seem almost unapproachable. Orion was intrigued by the kind of person who could inspire such effort and dedication from her.


    ''She might seem cold and distant on the outside, but perhaps she''s deeplypassionate beneath it all,'' Orion mused, concluding that understanding her true nature would benefit future dealings.


    "It''s my sister. She''s gravely ill with a rare disease..." Eleanora began, detailing her younger sister''s deteriorating health. "I''m asking Paradise to use its resources to save her."


    "So, it''s her sister," Orion thought. He was already familiar with Eleanora''s sister from the reports about the divine being he had encountered on his first day at the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    The thorough interrogation revealed that Eleanora''s sister had refused to cooperate, leading to the assumption that she might have a mental illness. The reports portrayed her sister with such ferocity that Orion questioned whether they were truly rted. Yet, seeing Eleanora''s deep concern for her presumably ill sister, he sensed something more profound at y.


    Previously, Orion might have dismissed Basha''s words since they hadn''t gathered any significant information about the divine being beyond his name. However, now that Eleanora would be under Paradise''s protection, he realized they needed to address her sister''s condition.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright. Let''s return to the surface so you can take me to her," Orion said. Using the One- winged Sky Art, he descended with Eleanora, ready to confront the next challenge.


    Within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Queen''s Pce


    Orion followed closely behind Eleanora until they arrived before a door. Two of the gods'' chosen stood at the entrance, but that wasn''t what drew Orion''s interest; instead, it was the door. It was fortified with four locks, each seemingly excluding an otherwordly aura, indicating that they were enchanted.


    Eleanora channelled her draconic energy into the locks and released them individually. With each lock that clicked open, ancient runes etched themselves into the door''s surface before


    disappearing.


    As Eleanora pushed the door open, revealing the room beyond, Orion followed her inside, and she closed the door behind them.


    The sight that greeted Orion stunned him.


    A young womany on the vast,vish bed, her wrists and ankles bound with sturdy enchanted chains anchored securely to the bedposts. Her long, dark hair poured over the pristine white sheets, and she wore a thin white nightgown.


    As if sensing their presence, her eyes shot open and scanned the grand room, finally locking onto their figures. Panic, then fear and anger surged through her as she began to take heavy breaths, her attempts to speak stifled by a cloth gagged tightly around her mouth. Her chest heaved, and the chains rattled as she struggled against her restraints, her gaze fixed intently on Eleanora.


    "Is she your younger sister, Princess Ballesha?" Orion asked, his curiosity rising. He hadn''t expected that the young woman''s mental state would be so severe that she was confined and shackled within her room.


    Eleanora nodded, "Her mental health is deteriorating every single day, leaving us to worry for the worst if things continue like this," she responded.


    Soon, Ballesha no longer fixed her fiery gaze on Eleanora but on Orion.

 Chapter 1034: Overfulfilling the bargain

    Chapter 1034: Overfulfilling the bargain


    ?


    Suddenly, Ballesha''s lips moved, and she attempted to speak, but her words were stifled once more. Her fiery gaze remained fixed on Orion.


    Orion looked at Ballesha curiously, pondering what she wanted to say. He redirected his attention towards Eleanora. "Unbind her," Orion said, directing his gaze towards Eleanora. Without hesitation, Eleanora stepped forward to remove the chains and untie the cloth around Ballesha''s mouth. If it had been before, she might have hesitated. However, after bing one of Paradise''s most treasured individuals, such thoughts were far from her mind.


    Once freed from her bondage, Ballesha lunged towards Eleanora, her eyes filled with intense bloodlust. However, just as she attempted to do so, an enormous pressure crashed upon her, pressing her body against the bed and dulling her senses.


    Even though the dense energy wasn''t focused on her, Eleanora could still feel the overwhelming pressure. She steeled her will and stepped back as Orion stepped forward.


    Ballesha trembled. The pressure on her was far more than she had ever experienced from her sister. She realized that if she made any more sudden movements, the masked figure might kill her.


    Suddenly, Orion''s voice resonated loudly, "I am here because I''ve made a bargain with your sister-to find a cure for your severe illness." He went straight to the point.


    Instantly, Ballesha was stunned, her eyes widening in astonishment as she turned to look at her sister with aplex mix of emotions.


    Eleanora bowed her head, her hands nervously sped together.


    "Tch!" Ballesha''s expression immediately turned fierce. "Kill me. I don''t want to live any longer. She''s holding me here against my will to prevent me from dying. Rather than wasting Paradise''s resources to heal me, I sincerely hope that you kill me," she said, her tone firm as she redirected her gaze towards Orion. Her eyes gradually softened into a heartfelt plea.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eleanora trembled heavily.


    Orion, however, was taken aback. This was the first time he had heard such raw emotions. If he had not known Eleanora and Ballesha''s rtionship, he would have thought they were mortal enemies, not blood sisters.


    Nheless, Orion swiftly recovered hisposure and focused on Ballesha. "Don''t you have anything you want to live for? Your sister has sacrificed tremendously to save you; you''re obviously important to her. Don''t you feel the same way?" Orion asked, awaiting her response.


    Ballesha shook her head, a wry smile emerging on her lips. "I don''t have anything to live for. I never did," she replied, her voice tinged with bitterness. She wanted to say more, but her emotions were so turbulent that she couldn''t adequately express them.


    From a distance, Eleanora trembled even more violently.


    "Okay, why do you hate your sister so much?" Orion asked, his curious expression hidden beneath his mask.


    Ballesha''s eyes darkened, her wry smile fading. "Hate her? Do you think it''s that simple?" Sheughed bitterly. "I hate her because she might be the one who saved my life, but she''s also the one who made it unbearable. She gives and takes everything I have as she pleases. I was never allowed to make my own choices, to live my own life.''


    "Every decision and every opportunity was dictated by her whims, hidden behind the facade of a saviour and a loving sister. How can you love someone who only sees you as a puppet?" She added, "If you don''t kill me here and choose to continue with this, I promise you, sister, you''ll regret it."


    Her voice cut through Eleanora''sposure, freezing her in ce. Despite having guessed her sister''s feelings, hearing this borate exnation of her emotions was overwhelming.


    Meanwhile, Orion furrowed his brows, thinking about how to handle the mess before him. He needed to uphold his end of the bargain and heal her, securing Paradise as an entity that always stayed true to its promises. Yet, he couldn''t do that if she was actively trying to kill herself.


    Orion pondered, thinking of a solution.


    "Aren''t you tired of living like this? Your sister is soon going to be nurtured and protected by Paradise. Even if you have nothing to live for, you don''t possess the strength or authority to harm her or make any decisions of your own." Orion said, pausing and observing the reactions of both sisters before continuing, "I think I may have the best solution for this: Paradise will not only find a way to treat and heal you of your illness, but we will also nurture your ascent through the hierarchy of power, so you''ll be able to enact your revenge."


    Orion watched as Ballesha''s and Eleanora''s expressions froze in shock and bewilderment, their mouth wide open, not expecting his sudden choice of words.


    "Of course, because we''ll be overfulfilling the bargain made with Miss Eleanora, there are two conditions," he added. "First, Miss Eleanora, who presented the bargain, must agree. Second, until Miss Eleanora''s deal with Paradise has been fulfilled, you''re not allowed to harm her in any way. After that, you can do as you wish, and we will no longer interfere between you."


    As Orion finished speaking, he observed Ballesha and Eleanora''s expressions. "Miss Eleanora, is this eptable to you?" he asked, his gaze locking onto her. If she refused, they would need to find another way to ensure her treatment. However, if she agreed, it would be an opportunity to showcase Paradise''s benevolence.


    Given the unusual nature of the proposal, Orion needed to be more certain about her response. "Yes, I agree," Eleanora responded, nodding swiftly. She hadn''t expected the Supreme Leader of Paradise to suggest such a thing, but she would agree to anything if it kept her sister close and gave her the will to live.


    Orion couldn''t help but wonder if Eleanora was equally mentally unstable.


    Ballesha, astonished by her sister''s words, smirked. "You should withdraw and keep this generous offer for Sy''ra''s full recovery. Otherwise, I promise you''ll regret this day," she said, her fierce gaze challenging Eleanora.

 Chapter 1035: Overfulfilling the bargain (2)

    Chapter 1035: Overfulfilling the bargain (2)


    ?


    She knew she couldn''t afford to lose this opportunity, but she wasn''t willing to hide her intentions, especially considering the contents of the offer.


    Eleanora looked at Ballesha with a firm expression. "Sy''ra''s injuries will be treated soon with Paradise''s aid, so you don''t need to worry about her. Besides, I think this is the best solution to this issue. I won''t change my mind, no matter what you say."


    A smile appeared on her lips, causing Ballesha''s smirk to twist into displeasure. "Paradise can help you get stronger, so you better not misuse this opportunity, or you might end up ying catch-up with me and fall even further behind."


    ''They''re both truly mentally ill,'' Orion thought. He was reminded of his happy home in Paradise and the vige. Though they had their issues, he was thankful they had never arrived at such a situation.


    Ballesha snorted, rolling her eyes in response. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you," she spat,


    shifting her attention to the intimidating, inky-ck masked figure before her. "How can I be sure you''ll keep your word?"


    "As the Supreme Leader of Paradise, I vow on my authority that I''ll keep my word and not go back on what I''ve said," Orion responded.


    Ballesha was visibly stunned. She had expected she was speaking with a high-ranking individual from Paradise, but she hadn''t anticipated that it was the Supreme Leader himself. As the sister to the former Supreme Leader, she knew firsthand what such a title meant. Her mind paused as she tried to unravel what kind of bargain her sister had struck with the Supreme Leader of Paradise that would personally attract his attention. However, she couldn''te up with anything, realizing there were things her sister hadn''t told her.


    Ballesha''s shoulders slumped in relief as she nodded her head in response. Regardless, she was still going to make sure of this opportunity until the very end.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up in a few days so we can begin your treatment, Miss Ballesha. I''ll be taking my leave," Orion responded. The longer he remained, the more his desire to leave increased.


    "Let me escort you then," Eleanora said with a nod, calmly leading the way forward as she guided Orion out of the room. Once they reached an open space, Orion activated his flying technique and soared into the sky, leaving the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City behind.


    Eleanora swiftly called out to the maids in the distance, "Bring me some clean towels and ointments. Deliver them to former Princess Ballesha''s room quickly," she ordered.


    The maids nodded and swiftly left to execute the order.


    Ballesha''s Bedroom


    "I never expected the Supreme Leader of Paradise to be so formidable, both in mind and strength. You should have seen me today-I could barely utter a word without immediately feeling defeated and speechless. I wonder what kind of formidable force they are to have gone unnoticed until now." Eleanora praised Paradise and its formidable Supreme Leader as she applied ointment to her sister''s wrists and ankles, soothing the injuries caused by the enchanted chains.


    "You will regret this," Ballesha said, her jaw clenched in hatred as she red at Eleanora.


    "This is the umpteenth time you''ve said that. However, you''ll be ying catch-up until you''re capable of making me regret my actions. So you better not make me regret your words instead,'' Eleanora replied. "I''ll be wiping the dye from your hair next," she stood up to position herself behind Ballesha.


    Ballesha tried to move, but an invisible force instantly pinned her to her seat, making her sweat and clench her fists in frustration.


    "Thanks to the Supreme Leader of Paradise, I''ll enforce some clear new rules you must abide by. If you choose to break any of them, you''ll be punished by spending extra time with me or assisting me with personal tasks. Do I make myself clear?" Eleanora''s tone and expression turned icy and stern.


    Ballesha hesitated before nodding.


    Eleanora''s demeanour brightened as she reverted to her other self. She continued washing Ballesha''s hair until all the ck dye was removed, revealing a striking crimson wave. "Now you look much better," she said with a satisfied smile before cleaning her hands and standing up.


    "You can go take your bath now. I''ll introduce you to the Paradise representatives. Since we''ll both be nurtured and cared for by Paradise, it''s best to regard them as our acquaintances," she added, moving towards Ballesha''s wardrobe and browsing through her collection of elegant dresses.


    Ballesha nodded, rising from her seat defeatedly and frustrated, "I''ll choose my own dress," she said before walking towards the door. She quickly instructed the maids waiting outside to guide her to the royal bathing room.


    Eleanora chuckled softly as she watched the scene unfold. However, herughter faded, leaving her with aplex mix of emotions.


    .......


    Orion hovered high above the sky, contemting whether to visit the Trekking mingo Runaway City before heading to the Outward Stronghold and eventually returning to Paradise. Feeling mentally drained, he left the day''s tasks for Isadora to handle.


    "I''ll make a brief visit before heading back to Paradise," Orion mused, then descended towards the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    Their arrival was sudden and unanticipated, leaving them little time to prepare. Nheless, after sessfully sowing the seeds of Paradise''s influence within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and Sleeping Fox Runaway Cities, he decided to use this to find an opportunity to devise a strategy for integrating them into their expanding forces.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Soon, Orion descended before a narrow alley pervaded by the scent of rusted metal and smoke.


    Orion summoned his miniature mountain and retrieved a new set of attire. Later, he would inform his wives about integrating an enchantment for camouge in his attire and inform Seraphina about enhancing the Energy Mask Spectrometer with simr and other additional functions.


    Draped in a hooded, light green cloak that obscured his figure, Orion stepped out of the alley and onto the bustling streets, his gaze absorbing every detail of his new surroundings.

 Chapter 1036: The Trekking Flamingo Runaway Citys Ongoing Crisis

    Chapter 1036: The Trekking mingo Runaway City''s Ongoing Crisis


    ?


    The tall buildings-with a rusted metallic sheen-were sprawled together as though they were ced without a second thought. They rose high into the air, seemingly attempting to touch the sky.


    However, the radiant evening sun was blocked by ashy and ck smoke clouds, darkening the small metropolis beneath it and making it appear to belong to another world entirely rather than being part of a moving mechanized habitat in the shape of a mingo.


    When viewed in its entirety from both perspectives-the outside and the inside-it amazed an individual.


    Orion walked down the street, sensing the tingling torches of a foul stench that lingered in the air, pervading his nose. It was like the scent of burnt rubbish mixed with the imaginary scent of a mermaid living in sewage. Of course, he didn''t know thetter; it was merely an assumption.


    Nheless, Aerialia had informed him that there were different species of aquatic races, so he was at least hopeful of encountering one soon if they had survived up until this moment.


    Orion focused on the denizens of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. The three major present races were as he had expected-Dragmins, Centaurs, and Aarakocra. Other strange races also arouse Orion''s curiosity. However, he only gave them a brief nce before returning his gaze forward to avoid attracting too much suspicion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Some people wore attires like his, attempting to appear inconspicuous, while the rest wore patched or ragged clothes, each heading towards their varied destinations.


    Soon, Orion began to pass by hawkers and stalls filled with unknown dried fruits, leaves, bs of meat, ordinary and magical items, clothes, and other daily necessities. Orion looked at the foodstuffs sold in these stalls and frowned; he wouldn''t give them to his enemies unless he wanted to poison them.


    ''It''s just like the others,'' Orion thought,paring this scene to what he had witnessed in the lower ward of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    An individual could never understand a Runaway City''s challenges unless they witness it themselves. These were people truly doing all they could to survive in this dead, deste world!


    Knowing his purpose for arriving here, Orion approached one of the stalls; his mind focused on the task at hand. He was here to gather information about the inner workings of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, particrly where he could meet the most formidable individuals within the Lower Ward.


    "What can I get for you, sir?" said a man of the Aarakocra race.


    Orion couldn''t tell whether he was older or young, as they all appeared the same.


    "I''m looking for where I can meet the most formidable individuals within the Lower Ward," Orion said, his tone rigid. He put his face down to hide his appearance.


    Hearing Orion''s words, the man remained silent briefly before shaking his head. "Before asking questions like that, it''s proper etiquette to buy one of the disyed goods and cover the cost of the information," the man responded.


    Orion''s behaviour didn''t seem suspicious, as information was precious and essential to everyone''s survival. Everyone in the Lower Ward tried their best to blend in or move to the middle and upper wards for a better standard of living. The only thing that attracted attention was Orion''s spotless, new attire, making it obvious he wasn''t from around here.


    "How much?" Orion asked, scrutinizing the goods before him.


    Initially, he thought of buying them for the children he had seen ying beside the streets, but he would rather throw them into the garbage than hand them out. He even doubted whether these items were picked from someone else''s dustbin.


    "Four Nindainth Coins for the fresh fruits and six for the dried ones. I know that sounds quite expensive, but I''ve received information that it will be some time before another trade is initiated. This scarcity has made every seller want to preserve their goods as long as possible to ensure theyst while at the same time selling their products for profit," the man exined.


    "So, it''s already the cheapest you can find in the area, and you''ll be getting your money''s worth. Of course, if you have goods you want to trade, you can present them."


    "I don''t have Nindainth Coins, but I have goods to trade," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Nindainth was thest name of the former Emperor of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, so it was easy to recognize that due to his long reign and family session, they had managed to create a currency for their use. It was remarkable because it allowed them to control their economy slightly.


    "Oh! What do you have?" the trader responded, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    Orion summoned his miniature mountain from within his cloak and brought fruit from the Garden. He re-summoned the miniature mountain and ced the fruit on the stall''s desk, offering it as a trade.


    The man''s eyes widened in surprise as he swiftly took the fruits into his hands, hiding them beneath his clothing. He nced around to ensure no one was watching before refocusing on the mysterious cloaked figure before him, who now seemed even more mysterious. He could feel the fruit''s plumpness and, with his extensive experience, immediately recognized it as top quality. He realized he was holding a fortune.


    "Ahem! If you had mentioned earlier that your goods were of this quality, I would have given you a discount," the man said, his tone now jovial. Why don''t you choose which goods you want, and then we can move directly to the information you are searching for?"


    Orion couldn''t tell whether the Aarakocra was smiling, but he didn''t care. "I don''t need any of them. Just give me the information I asked for," Orion said firmly.


    The man nodded swiftly. "The ce where all the formidable individuals in the area gather is the Midnight Butcher Bar. It''s a popr spot where gods'' chosens rest after their patrols, and warriors looking to make connections often gather there as well."


    "Even the criminals in the Lower Ward frequent it, and they''re safe while inside because the bar''s owner is a formidable warrior himself. So you can enter without fear of being harmed. Remember, once you step outside the bar''s territory, you''re on your own, so it''s best you approach cautiously."

 Chapter 1037: Midnight Butcher Bar

    Chapter 1037: Midnight Butcher Bar


    ?


    He wasn''t stingy with the information, knowing he had already earned several times more than it was worth.


    "Can you give me directions?" Orion asked, his head still lowered.


    The man nodded and quickly provided Orion with directions to the bar.


    The Midnight Butcher Bar was an off-limit venue for any ordinary mortal within the Lower Ward. It served as neutral ground for various rival factions, making its existence a rarely discussed topic unless one was a native of the Lower Ward.


    Orion nodded, taking in the information. As he was about to leave, the man added, "Be careful, good customer. Since Paradise took over the Trekking mingo Runaway City, tensions have been rising, and people have been disappearing one by one. It might be wise to hold off on your adventures for now."


    The man''s tone was cautious, and his concern was apparent. He wanted to forge a favourable connection with the mysterious figure before him. He surmised that the mysterious cloaked figure mighte from a wealthier part of the city and hoped to increase his chances of a return visit.


    Orion stopped in his tracks and turned back to face the man. "How many people have gone missing?" His firm voice betrayed his surprise at the unexpected revtion.


    The man shook his head, "I don''t know the exact number. However, from what we''ve gathered, these disappearances are the work of the mysterious force, Paradise. If you want more details, head to the Midnight Butcher Bar. That''s where you''ll find the information you''re looking for."


    Orion nodded, concealing his deep frown beneath his cloak. As soon as he turned to leave, he swiftly made his way towards the Midnight Butcher Bar. Descending from the outer Lower Ward to the inner suitableyer took him about twenty-four minutes, and it took him another twenty to pinpoint the bar''s exact location.


    He arrived at the centre of a towering metallic building, surrounded by a cluster of simr structures that seemed to crowd it from all sides. The bar stood out, with a slightlyrger open space around it than the other Lower Ward buildings.


    The sign above the entrance read ''Midnight Butcher Bar. ''The raucous sounds of lively voices and ttering dishes spilt into the street.


    Without hesitation, Orion pushed open the door and stepped inside, closing it behind him.


    Immediately, the mour of voices and the clinking of utensils ceased as if on cue. Every patron in the bar turned their gaze towards him, scrutinizing the neer from head to toe with a mixture of curiosity and cautiousness.


    Orion kept his head bowed to hide his face, ignoring the abrupt silence that had emerged. He moved forward into the bar, relying on his acute senses to navigate his way to a secluded seat away from the crowd. The moment he settled in, the mour of noise resumed as if the tense pause had never happened.


    As Orion prepared to make himselffortable, he noticed the bartender approaching. The four distinct hoofbeats revealed that the bartender was a centaur.


    "What can I get for you, sir?" came a ruggedly feminine voice behind the desk.


    "Bring me the best you can offer," Orion replied calmly. He understood the importance of blending into the environment before he could discreetly inquire about the information he was searching for.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you sure? We serve the most expensive and delicious delicacies from the Lower Ward and the Middle Ward so that it will cost you a lot," the bartender warned.


    Orion nodded silently.


    "Okay, then pay up," the bartender responded, stretching her hand towards him.


    Orion frowned. It might be his first time here, but he knew you usually pay after enjoying your meal. Besides, he didn''t want to reveal his resources too easily in public.


    Sensing his hesitation, the bartender exined, "There have been a few troublemakers recently who are destroying things as they please. To prevent the bar from closing, customers must pay for their meal upfront and an extra fee for any potential damage. The extra payment will be refunded if you don''t cause any damage. So, do you still want to order, or would you prefer to leave?"


    A look of realization dawned upon Orion.


    "I don''t have a Ninadainth coin, so I''ll be trading," Orion responded. He was eager to learn what was happening so that he could immediately inform Seth and others and alert them to prepare for the ongoing crisis.


    He doubted that the Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders would be unaware that such things were happening. However, even if they were oblivious, he intended to sever the roots, not just trim the branches.


    "Oh, what do you want to trade, then? As long as it''s a good quality item, there won''t be a problem," the bartender asked.


    Orion brought a fruit from his cloak and ced it on the table.


    The bartender immediately snatched the fruit from the table and examined it with surprise. She checked its plumpness and texture to ensure t was real before refocusing her attention on the cloaked individual before her.


    She had been suspicious about him from the beginning, just like the other new faces they had received in the past few days. However, her curiosity and suspicion now rose tremendously.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Add two more of these, and I promise to give you the best delicacy the Midnight Butcher Bar can offer," the bartender said, hiding the greed that shed through her eyes. Orion frowned deeply. "I believe one is of enough value for whatever you want to offer," he responded, shaking his head.


    The bartender frowned as well. "Okay, then, would you mind if I sampled it to see if it''s as good as you im?"


    Orion nodded silently.


    The bartender swiftly drew a knife from beneath the desk and sliced off a piece of the fruit. She popped it into her mouth, and almost immediately, a wave of sweetness assaulted her tastebuds, lingering as an aftertaste even after she swallowed. Her expression was one of stunned amazement.


    Despite having only tasted a tiny piece, the intense burst of vour left her mouth-watering. She wondered what it would be like to experience this sensation with an entire mouthful.

 Chapter 1038: The Trekking Flamingo Runaway Citys Ongoing Crisis (2)

    Chapter 1038: The Trekking mingo Runaway City''s Ongoing Crisis (2)


    ?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How is it? Is it enough value to purchase this bar''s best delicacies?" Orion asked.


    The bartender''s lips curved with mirth. "Alright. Our best delicacies are barlit fried beef, fresh-minted pukilis leaves, fermented relogry fruit wine, freshly skimmed breastmilk, and almond lire fruit wine. Would you like all of them, or do you prefer one?" She eyed the mysterious cloaked figure, fascinated. In all her years as a bar owner, she had never encountered a fruit like the one he had presented.


    Having dealt with numerous cloaked figures who concealed more than they revealed, she had be adept at handling such situations and extracting the information she desired.


    Although she suspected he might be from the Upper Ward or even higher, she couldn''t dismiss the possibility that this mysterious individual was connected to the recent disappearances within the residential areas.


    If he was from the Upper Ward or higher, it could mean establishing a lucrative connection to obtain more of these fruits at a profitable cost. However, if her suspicions about his involvement in the disappearances were correct, it would be... troublesome.


    "I''ll take the Barlit Fried Beef," Orion responded.


    Given the limited amount of edible resources, he wasn''t surprised that breastmilk was considered a delicacy here. He had already learned that each race or society had varying degrees of conservatism and were tolerant of each other. Otherwise, the Four-eared Elves and Pixies wouldn''t have survived living alongside his people and the Prismerions.


    Orion was curious about the process they used to treat it before serving it to the public.


    The bartender''s smile widened, "Okay. I''ll be back in a few minutes, Mr," she nodded before walking away. "Lirae, Calel! Handle the rest of the tables; I''ll be back in a few minutes!" she called out loudly.


    Orion shifted his gaze to the side and saw two Aarakocras-a man in a brown shirt and ck trousers and a woman in a brown midi dress with ck embellishments down the waistline. Both nodded in response before refocusing their attention on the customers before them. Two more staff members apanied them, busy attending to the other patrons.


    Orion looked around at the warriors, a few of the gods'' chosens, and various individuals he couldn''t discern due to their attire. Some wore oversized sleeves, making it difficult to tell if they were gods'' chosen, which would make anyone doubt they were ordinary residents. However, since the Midnight Butcher Bar wasn''t a ce where ordinary mortals could walk in as they wished, Orion didn''t make the mistake of drawing such a conclusion.


    The inside of the bar was wide enough to amodate twenty, eight-seater rectangr tables. From the noises above the stairs, he understood that there was another bar upstairs.


    After surveying his surroundings, Orion withdrew his gaze. Within fifteen minutes, he sensed the bartender finally approaching him once more.


    "Sorry for the wait, Mr. I had to make it extra special since you have the potential to be a VIP customer. Enjoy," said the bartender, cing a tray with two covered tes. She lifted the lid, revealing a light purple medium-sized steak and a reddish-brown sauce in another dish. Orion nodded, taking note of the Devourer''s Bracelet on her other hand, indicating she was one of the gods'' chosen. It now made sense why other gods'' chosen would decide to hang out here and not cause any trouble. He was even tempted to use his mask to gauge her strength but decided against it. There was no need for him to break his cover now.


    Focusing on the meal before him, Orion addressed why he came here rather than digging in. "You mentioned there have been some troublemakers recently. Do you have more information regarding that?" he asked.


    The bartender, who was about to leave Orion to enjoy his meal and attend to other guests, halted. "Yes, I do. I don''t do this often, but since you''re a bit special, Mr, I''ll answer all your questions if you''re willing to trade more of this fruit," she said, her gaze fixed on him with a smile.


    She sighed internally, realizing that the mysterious man wasn''t rted to the sudden disappearances. This meant she could quickly form a connection to obtain more of these extraordinary fruits.


    Orion brought out two fruits and ced them on the table. "Tell me everything you know, and don''t hold back."


    The bartender''s eyes widened at the sight of the fruits. She snatched them from the table, her smile broadening. She noticed various gazes directed towards them, but a sharp re from her made the onlookers quickly avert their eyes.


    "Always so nosy," the bartender snorted, her gaze refocusing on the bar.


    "Alright, listen closely," she began, leaning in slightly. "There''s been a lot of tensiontely. People have been disappearing, and it''s got everyone on edge. It all began three days after the Supreme Leader of Paradise''s announcement and the defeat of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Disappearances started urring in the Lower Ward."


    "At first, we thought the news had driven some to take their own lives, trying to escape whatever fate awaited them after the defeat. I suspected something was wrong but couldn''t pin it down. However, as hours passed, more people began vanishing, moving from the Lower to the Middle Ward. And every one of them was a Dragmin."


    "Rumors are flying that the nobles are trying to resist Paradise, plotting to challenge them and ensure the Runaway city''s freedom. Others believe that Paradise views the Dragmins as a threat since they were the only ones able to stand up to them before our defeat."


    "I doubt thetter," the bartender said, shaking her head. "From what we''ve seen of Paradise''s power four days ago, those individuals are far from mere mortals. They could have easily resorted to direct execution and genocide, cutting the threat off at the root. So it''s unlikely they''d go to such lengths unless there''s more to it. Still, I could be wrong since we know little about these mysterious force or their intentions."

 Chapter 1039: The Trekking Flamingo Runaway Citys Ongoing Crisis (3)

    Chapter 1039: The Trekking mingo Runaway City''s Ongoing Crisis (3)


    ?


    "If you have a friend, family member, or rtive who''s a Dragmin, it''s best to warn them to stay hidden for now. If it''s already toote and someone close to you has been taken, I''m afraid I don''t know where they''ve been sent. If you have connections in the noble residential area, now would be the time to use them."


    Orion remained silent momentarily, his expression grave before finally asking, "And what about the leaders? What are they doing about this issue?"


    "I''ve gathered that the authorities are tight-lipped about the situation. The guards Paradise has stationed to monitor their every move, along with the oversight of the Royal Cave, have left their hands effectively tied."


    "They either want to see if they can find a solution or are afraid of giving Paradise the impression that they''re plotting a rebellion, risking aplete extermination of the remaining powers¡ªsome of which are directly linked to noble families by blood. Regardless of their reasons, it''s a shame to see a Grade One Runaway City, on the brink of bing a Grade Two, reduced to such a state," the bartender replied, exhaling tiredly. She nced at the untouched te on the table and frowned.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" She had put effort into preparing this meal to build a connection with him and wasn''t keen on seeing good food go to waste.


    Orion hesitated. Although he was eager to taste meat for the first time in this world, he wasn''t naive enough to ignore the possibility of being poisoned or drugged. He trusted his formidable body but knew better than to take unnecessary risks.


    Noticing his hesitation, the bartender snorted in disbelief. "I can''t believe this. You''re the one dressed mysteriously, and yet you''re suspicious of my food? Even the idiot who broke some tables yesterday ate with no qualms before stumbling out," she said, then suddenly shouted, "Hey everyone, Mr. Mysterious here thinks I might have spiked his meal with something!"


    The bar fell silent once again, just like when Orion first entered. But this time, the quiet was quickly shattered by a chorus of heartyughter.


    "§¯§¡§¡§¯§¡§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!!"


    "Hehehe, I remember identally breaking the signboard and thinking the waiters were serving me sewer water!!"


    "Don''t me him! You can look pretty intimidating at times!"


    Theughter and yful banter filled the room as patrons cheerfully shared their past mishaps and experiences.


    Orion smiled, shaking his head as he realized he''d been overly paranoid. He picked up the knife and sliced off a portion of the steak, drizzling it with a bit of sauce before biting.


    The moment the savoury steak touched his tongue, it appeared like the world''s vours had converged in an irresistible burst of seasonings, filling him with a satisfying primal sensation. Just when he thought the experience would continue, it vanished, his cheeks instinctively guiding the steak down his throat, leaving behind a delightful aftertaste.


    Without hesitation, Orion cut another piece of the steak and savoured it. After being deprived of such delicacies for so long, the reunion was as mouthwatering as he had imagined.


    While it didn''t quitepare to the exceptional kalna or other fruits he had encountered, having the luxury of choice was a treat.


    "It''s good, isn''t it, Mr. Mysterious?" the bartender asked with a hint of pride in her tone.


    Orion nodded, "It''s good," he said. "Do you have any idea where thest disappearance urred?"


    The bartender nodded, "It happened in this section of the Lower Ward. That''s why my bar is packed to the brim today. Some seek revenge for their loved ones who''ve vanished, while others hope to gather information to track down these criminals. Given the nature of your questions, I''d wager you''re here for simr reasons, right?"


    Orion shook his head. "No, I''m just here to understand what''s going on so I can stop it." A brief, heavy silence followed.


    "Hahaha! Wait, you''re serious?" The bartender''sughter trailed off as she realized Orion''s words were no joke. She was taken aback, swiftly regaining herposure and sighing, "You''re quite surprising, Mr. If you hadn''t shown up, I would have thought heroes in shining armour were merely a relic of the past."


    "But since you''re not a god''s chosen, I didn''t expect you to hold such an ideology. You might find yourself dead sooner than anticipated, and I won''t get another chance to obtain more of these extraordinary fruits from you."


    Orion remained silent, his gaze briefly settled on his bare wrists.


    The bartender sighed in disappointment, shaking her head. "Since you''re set on your course, I''ll share what I know about yesterday''s disappearance. The next one will be even more severe, affecting the Upper, Middle, and Lower Wards tonight. This confirms my suspicions that the nobles are deeply involved. I have one specific location: the lower left section of the Middle Ward. You''ll have to wait and see for the rest, as it''s impossible to be everywhere at once."


    "Is that all?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, that''s all," she replied.


    "How do you procure such information?" Orion asked curiously.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m afraid I can''t disclose that Mr. As the leading information broker in the Trekking mingo Runaway City, I''d be out of business if I revealed my sources so easily," the bartender replied, her tone firm.


    "How about I supply you with two baskets of this fruit monthly?" Orion suggested. Since he couldn''t reveal the existence of his miniature mountain, he couldn''t make an upfront


    payment.


    The bartender pondered for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m afraid that won''t work, Mr. We''ll need to find another arrangement. However, I can offer you a share of the fruits'' revenue, all the crucial information I can gather monthly, and some personal details as needed."


    Orion shook his head "Fifty baskets of this fruit."


    "You''re making this difficult, Mr. If you have such a substantial amount of these fruits, you must be a noble, right? Shouldn''t you be able to procure such information yourself?"

 Chapter 1040: Mysterious Identity

    Chapter 1040: Mysterious Identity


    ?


    The bartender''s tone was tinged with frustration. Her heart ached at the thought of refusing such a lucrative deal. Yet she couldn''t afford the risk and grew even more suspicious of the mysterious figure before her.


    Realizing that further negotiation would be futile, Orion finished thest of his steak and stood up. "Thank you for the delicious meal. It''s the best I''ve had in forever. I''ll be-"


    Before he could finish, the bar''s door burst open, and a figure stormed in.


    "Help me, Great Warriors! My wife has been kidnapped! Please help me!" The man screamed, pleading desperately. He copsed on the floor, too terrified to walk further or look at the intimidating figures within the bar.


    A solemn silence descended upon the bar.


    The warriors and gods'' chosens gripped their weapons tightly, rising from their seats one by one. Deep frowns appeared on their faces as they scanned the room.


    Orion remained in his position, his acute senses detecting several individuals surrounding the bar.


    "It seems you''re in luck today because they are here," the bartender said, taking Orion''s tray and cleaning up the space where he had eaten.


    "Aren''t you worried they''ll break in and destroy your bar?" Orion asked curiously. Considering the number of warriors and gods'' chosen packed in here, it seemed the perfect ce for the enemy to sabotage if they wanted to eliminate any hindrances obstructing their ns.


    Suddenly, a warrior rushed forward, dashing out of the Midnight Butcher Bar. Almost instantly, another one followed suit, not wanting to be left behind.


    Then another...


    Even those upstairs soon realized what was happening and rushed downstairs, dashing out the door one by one. The gods'' chosens soon followed, each armed with a weapon and eyes radiating an intense intent to kill.


    After the bar waspletely cleared, the servers tidied the empty trays and eating areas. The bartender responded, "Unless they no longer want to live, they won''t dare try such a thing. Of course, some always think they can, but they inevitably be a warning. Don''t look down on this bar, Mr. It might be a bit rusty, but I dare say it''s one of the safest ces within the Trekking mingo Runaway City."


    Her response only made Orion more curious about her identity and background. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    The bartender smirked. "If Mr. Mysterious is willing to reveal his identity in exchange, I might reconsider revealing mine." Although revealing her identity might cause minor problems, she considered it worth the risk as long as she could secure more special fruits.


    Knowing who he was would make it easier to track him down and uncover how he had acquired such extraordinary fruit. Besides, the cloaked figure before her seemed far from ordinary, making it a fair trade.


    Contrary to her expectations, Orion shook his head. "I can''t reveal my identity now, Miss. If I have the time, I''ll visit again to taste more of your meals."


    Surprise shed across her face, making her even more curious about the cloaked individual.


    "CHASE THEM!!" a loud voice thundered from outside the bar.


    "I''ll be taking my leave," Orion added.


    "Right. I almost forgot you came here to y hero. Let me escort you; I''m curious to see who''s been causing such a stirtely," the bartender nodded, following Orion toward the door.


    Arriving at the door, they peered outside and saw two gods'' chosens locked inbat with a cloaked figure who held a small, struggling individual in their grasp. Surrounding them were five severely injured warriors, their faces etched with fear and defeat, barely clinging to the will to fight.


    The aftermath of the battle and the mour of noise they had heard moments before led Orion to deduce that simr fights were unfolding in other sections of the city.


    As Orion prepared to intervene, a hand abruptly blocked his path.


    It was the bartender''s hand!


    "I''m sorry, Mr., but it seems you''ll need to find another opponent to challenge and y hero," the bartender said, her tone cold and rigid. It was a stark contrast to the pleasant demeanour she had disyed earlier.


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked, frowning. Though he didn''t know the bartender''s full capabilities, he could see that the gods'' chosen before him held his own against two others, using one hand to fend them off while clutching a small child in the other.


    "Miss Kerensa!!..." A distressed voice echoed from the bar''s upper level, followed by the sight of a woman racing toward them.


    She was joined by a man whose face was etched with fear and worry. Both were Dragmins, dressed in simr attire to the two servers Orion had seen earlier.


    They arrived before Orion and the bartender.


    "Miss Kerensa!! Little Zeya hasn''t returned from the market..." The woman''s voice faltered as she saw the battle raging in the distance, her eyes widening in shock.


    Although the battle unfolded too quickly for her to grasp fully, the shes of the child in the cloaked figure''s arms stirred a haunting familiarity in her mind.


    "Little Zeya!!" the woman cried out, her voice a mix of fear and desperation. She tried to rush forward but was quickly restrained by the man beside her.


    The man turned to the bartender with pleading eyes, "Miss Kerensa, please help us save Little Zeya. We can''t lose her now."


    "Enough with the pleading," Kerensa replied, clearly irritated. "Haven''t I rified that I''m responsible for your safety as long as you work for me? Tsk! You''d all be dead by now if I weren''t keeping watch over you amidst all the enemies we make daily." She then ordered, "You stay here and don''t move. You, fetch my Gearweaver!"


    The woman nodded, standing firm while the man dashed back into the bar to retrieve her Gearweaver.


    Orion observed the scene unfolding before him and quickly grasped the situation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "As you can see, Mr., these people have touched a nerve by harming one of my own," the bartender said, her eyes zing with intense fury as she briefly nced at the mysterious cloaked figure beside her.

 Chapter 1041: The Formidable Strength Of The Owner Of The Midnight Butcher Bar!

    Chapter 1041: The Formidable Strength Of The Owner Of The Midnight Butcher Bar!


    ?


    She then turned her full attention back to the battle. "So, I''d appreciate it if you found another ce to y hero and left this one to me."


    One of the gods'' chosen had already sustained injuries to both arms, weakening his strikes and steadily draining his strength. Meanwhile, the other gods'' chosen was slowly being overpowered by his opponent.


    "I''ll stay and watch in case you need help," Orion said with a nod. He needed to inform Seth to send warriors immediately to the Trekking mingo Runaway City to manage the situation. Revealing his identity seemed unnecessary. After all, what would people think if rumours spread that the Supreme Leader of Paradise was entangled in a crisis caused by the nobles of the Trekking mingo Runaway City?


    Such rumours would tarnish the untouchable and incorruptible image of Paradise, which he had worked so hard to build. For now, he had decided to present himself as an ordinary warrior under Paradise, using this opportunity to demonstrate the strength of Paradise''s forces rather than just its leaders.


    "I assure you that I won''t need it," Kerensa responded with a smirk, her eyes still zing in fury.


    The man swiftly returned with her Gearweaver. Collecting it, Kerensa immediately charged forward.


    Surprisingly, her hooves seemed to fade into near silence, almost as if they were vanishing. Without his acute senses, Orion would have missed her movement entirely. In that instant, her speed surged dramatically, making it appear that she had vanished and appeared to the right side of the assant.


    Orion finally had a clear view of her appearance. Kerensa had a calm, confident expression, her rich brown, wavy hair pouring down her back. Gold earrings and a forehead ornament adorned her, sparkling with precious stones.


    She wore a simple ck bodice entuating her ample chest, designed with intricate strings crisscrossing at the neckline. The bodice extended into two split fabrics that covered her powerful, robust legs. Over this, she wore a long white robe, which bared her shoulders but covered her arms and extended backwards to cover her entire four-legged form. The robe had a slit for her tail to emerge and sway freely in the wind.


    Her entire appearance radiated both brute strength and a sophisticated aura. She swiftly swung her Gearweaver Sword down, sessfully striking the arm of the cloaked god''s chosen, inflicting a deep, terrible wound.


    The cloaked god''s chosen immediately released the child from his grasp and retreated, distancing himself from Kerensa.


    Kerensa quickly caught the child and returned him to their position. "You all should go inside and wait. I''ll handle this," she said sternly.


    The woman and the man hugged the little girl tightly before nodding and rushing back into the bar.


    Orion also returned to the bar.


    Kerensa nced briefly at Orion''s cloaked retreating figure, sighed, and shook her head before turning her full attention back to the cloaked god''s chosen.


    Closing the door behind him, Orion ensured that the room was empty before he removed his mask under his cloak and ced it on his face. He immediately activated one of its functions to contact Seth.


    "Chief, is there anything you need?"


    "Yes, but first, how is the torture going?" Orion asked.


    "We''ve rendered them consciously immobile and increased the intensity of the torture, as you ordered. We expect they''ll be willing to talk once they''ve healed a bit more." "Okay, that''s good. I need you to send several warriors to the Trekking mingo Runaway City..." Orion began exining everything that had transpired since he entered.


    "Those bastards! Chief, I think it''s best if I handle this personally. I''ll ughter them entirely along with their leaders!"


    "If we act like that, many casualties will render the n ineffective. Don''t misunderstand; I don''t n on letting the Trekking mingo Runaway City off easily. Just follow the orders," Orion responded.


    He didn''t know what they were nning, but he was confident the warriors could handle it, especially with their Vylkr Fusion Armlets and Gear Devourers.


    "Alright, Chief. Can I at least follow and monitor the situation from afar?"


    "Okay, you can," Orion responded. After isting the Trekking mingo Runaway City from the other Runaway Cities, it was wise to have someone like Seth keep an eye on things in case something unexpected happened.


    Once he finished, Orion deactivated the connection with Seth and moved back toward the door to assess the strength of thebatants in the ongoing battle outside.


    At this moment, one of the gods'' choseny battered on the ground, his body marked with numerous cuts. Kerensa and the cloaked gods'' chosen faced off, thetter''s face now revealed as a Dragmin. He supported himself upright with his Gearweaver Sword, his eyes burning with anger as he red at Kerensa.


    [ Energy Level - 1,868 BEM.]


    Orion raised an eyebrow as he examined Kerensa''s base energy measurement. The figure far exceeded that of Commander Sy''ra and Vargoth. He now understood why Kerensa was so confident in her abilities-her strength backed her words.


    [ Energy Level - 1,744 BEM. ]


    Orion surveyed the defeated assant, noting the two injured gods'' chosen who had fought him earlier.


    [ Energy Level - 1,729 BEM. ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,608 BEM. ]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though he wanted to flex the strength he hadboured so hard to attain and enjoy the thrill ofbat, the opponents were too weak to challenge him. He removed his mask and


    continued to observe with a calm expression.


    At a distance from the Midnight Butcher Bar: "When I first heard about the disappearances, I suspected a conspiracy by secret factions from other Runaway Cities-or something even more rming. I certainly didn''t anticipate that a Dragmin would be involved," Kerensa said, her expression marred by disappointment as she sighed heavily.


    "So what if I''m a Dragmin? My actions are meant to ensure that the Trekking mingo Runaway City ascends to be a Grade Two Runaway City. Your interference is nothing short of sabotage!" the gods'' chosen retorted, his voice seething angrily. "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"

 Chapter 1042: Poisonous Smoke

    Chapter 1042: Poisonous Smoke


    ?


    Hearing his response, Kerensa frowned deeply. "If you tell me what the nobles are nning and where the others you''ve captured are hiding, I''ll let you live."


    "Hah! Stop the jokes! We both know I''ll be dead when I give you that information. Also, I think that you should be more worried about yourself. Now that you know about this, we have no choice but to ensure you are dead, so this can remain a secret until it is prepared," the gods'' chosen responded, revealing his razor-sharp teeth with a smirk.


    Kerensa frowned, her senses ring as she detected several individuals swiftly approaching. She looked up to see numerous cloaked figures, each wielding Gearweaver swords,nding on the tforms of the towering metallic buildings surrounding the Midnight Butcher Bar. Four. Six. Nine. The numbers continued to rise until twelve gods'' chosens surrounded her from above. Each appeared no more formidable than the gods'' chosen she had just faced.


    Examining them closely, Kerensa inwardly exhaled in relief. She believed she could handle the situation, even with these additional opponents.


    "Is this all the reinforcement you could call? If so, I assure you they aren''t enough to rescue you," Kerensa said, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "You''ll regret those words when you realize the foolishness of your actions, but by then, it will be toote," the gods'' chosen replied with a chilling tone, narrowing his slitted eyes at her. He then signaled to the surrounding gods'' chosens before dashing toward the Midnight Butcher Bar.


    Witnessing this scene, Kerensa snorted. As she attempted to step forward, the gods'' chosens above hurled multiple small round balls in her direction. Kerensa raised her Gearweaver Sword, aiming to intercept them, sensing they might be more than they seemed. Her intuition proved correct; the balls exploded upon impact, releasing purplish-green smoke into the atmosphere.


    Momentarily stunned, Kerensa''s expression quickly shifted to anger as she saw that the gods'' chosen had already made his way into her bar. Smoke also began to infiltrate the bar.


    Kerensa took a deep breath and exhaled forcefully, generating a powerful gust of wind that scattered the smoke in all directions. Just as she was about to charge forward again, a sudden tingling sensation crawled down her lungs as if needles were being thrust down her throat and slowly shredding it apart.


    "Hahh!" Kerensa exhaled deeply before erupting into violent coughs as if trying to expel the invisible needles from her throat. It was useless. The purplish-green smoke she had inhaled was poisonous, and now it wreaked havoc on her lungs. She realized she needed an antidote or a healer quickly to prevent the situation from worsening.


    The gods'' chosens threw more small balls towards her and around the Midnight Butcher Bar. These balls contained a toxin designed to inflict intense pain in the victim''s respiratory system, causing enough distraction for drowsiness to set in and render them unconscious. This was their silent method to deal with any obstacles. However, they hadn''t expected such a powerful opponent.


    Despite the agony, Kerensa took another deep breath, disregarding the increased potency of the poison in her lungs. She exhaled with tremendous force, generating a powerful gust of wind that dispersed the purplish-green smoke once more. Realizing they couldn''t afford to waste another poisonous smoke bomb, the gods'' chosens prepared for a direct confrontation. "ATTACK!" ordered one of the gods'' chosens.


    The gods'' chosens brandished their weapons as they rushed toward Kerensa.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kerensa could feel the prickling needles in her lungs morph into stabbing knives, turning each breath into a struggle. Biting her tongue to draw blood, she fought to stabilize her double vision and focus on the enemies charging at her from all sides.


    Her chest heaved with some effort as she raised her weapon in preparation. She knew she had to end this quickly to return to the bar, make the intruding gods'' chosen regret his actions, and find a healer to rid herself of the poison. But at the moment...


    BAM!


    The door of the Midnight Butcher Bar shattered into countless pieces as a figure was hurled through it, colliding with the gods'' chosen, who was about to sh with Kerensa''s Gearweaver sword.


    BAMM!!


    The two gods'' chosens plummeted violently to the ground, rolling for a few seconds beforeing to a halt. Everyone in the surroundings, including Kerensa, immediately ceased their attacks, gazes shifting from the gods'' chosen to the broken bar door with dumbfounded expressions.


    A chill crept down the gods'' chosen spines as they realized there might be someone as strong as the woman inside the bar. How did theye to that conclusion?


    They hadn''t sensed any distortions indicating a fight inside, meaning the mysterious individual had quickly subdued them. The deep scar on the gods'' chosen''s chest, indicating a heavy punch that tore through the Dragmin''s powerful body, further reinforced their suspicions.


    Meanwhile, Kerensa frowned deeply. She had watched everyone enter the Midnight Butcher Bar and knew no one present was strong enough to subdue the gods'' chosen with a single punch. Her thoughts immediately wandered to the mysterious cloaked figure, but she quickly dismissed the idea.


    He wasn''t wearing a Devourer''s Bracelet, so achieving such a feat seemed impossible. Regardless, a thrill surged within her. With someone in the bar capable of protecting the bar, she could go all out and defeat the gods'' chosens around her.


    Kerensa straightened her back. However, just as she was about to charge forward, a severe cough tore through her lips, causing her to halt and instinctively cover her mouth with her hand. Looking at her palm, she saw thick, deep scarlet blood.


    The poison had be even more potent, tearing through her insides.


    Witnessing this, the group leader, a Nimvire, realized that the poisonous smoke was working. He immediately shifted his attention to the other gods'' chosens.


    "This one can no longer fight, so let''s end this quickly. The rest of you, eliminate whoever is responsible for this. If you see any other Dragmin, capture them and return immediately," the leader ordered.

 Chapter 1043: The Arrival Of Paradises Warriors

    Chapter 1043: The Arrival Of Paradise''s Warriors


    ?


    Not wanting to take any risks, nine of the gods'' chosen dashed towards the Midnight Butcher Bar, some entering through the windows, others through the broken door, attempting to divert the attention of whoever the assant was, thereby increasing their chances of emerging victorious.


    Outside, three gods'' chosen remained, cautiously approaching the injured Kerensa, attempting to find an opportunity to strike.


    BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!


    Seven bodies flew from the windows and the bar''s front entrance, hurtling toward the three


    gods'' chosens outside. They were alert this time, so they swiftly dodged the flying bodies heading in their direction.


    BAM!! BAM!!


    As the bodies collided heavily with the ground, lifeless, another terrible chill spread through the hearts of the remaining three gods'' chosens when they saw the severed limbs and the array of swords and daggers embedded in their foreheads, throats, and eyes.


    It was a horrifying scene!


    Nine gods'' chosen had been dispatched effortlessly, with no signs of battle, and had died so quickly. This sight filled their hearts with a profound dread simr to the terror they had felt on the day of the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s subjugation.


    Witnessing this shocking scene, Kerensa was momentarily stunned. Yet, realizing that whoever this formidable, mysterious individual was, they were clearly on the side of the Midnight Butcher Bar, she could no longer hold back. So she shouted desperately, "Hey, WHOSEVER YOU ARE, I NEED YOUR HELP TO DEAL WITH THE REMAINING ONES OUTSIDE!" Her vision doubled, and it took immense effort to control the pain searing through her lungs. Without hesitation, the remaining gods'' chosens turned around in fear. They attempted to flee, but before they could make a move, the weapons embedded in the corpses around them sprang to life. They cleaved through vital organs with swift uracy before pinning their bodies to the ground.


    Hiss! Kerensa drew in a deep, silent breath, her body tense with uncertainty. It was hard to tell whether her unease stemmed from the dreadful scene that had just unfolded or the poison tearing through her lungs. Suddenly, her senses red, and she turned sharply to see the figure emerging from the bar.


    "You!!" The sight of the figure left her stuttering, her lips sealed in shock. At first, the image before her seemed to flicker in triplicate, but she managed to steady her vision. The mysterious cloaked figure had stepped out with his hood lowered, revealing his full features. Her mind reyed the recent events in a whirlwind of disbelief, but she shook the thoughts away, grappling with the impossibility of it all. Unless...


    She recalled a piece of information she had received days before.


    "Are... you from Paradise?" Kerensa''s voice trembled as she fixed her gaze on the man who stood before her, intensely scrutinizing her condition.


    Hearing her words, Orion nodded, "Yes, I am a warrior from Paradise. I was dispatched to investigate the brewing rebellion within the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Initially, our strategy was to bide our time, gathering intelligence on all involved in this ongoing crisis. However, with the rebels growing more desperate by the day, we are left with no choice but to intervene and put an end to this horrible situation."


    As Orion concluded his exnation, he felt satisfied with his delivery.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing his words, Kerensa, struggling to maintain her bnce, lost control and copsed to the ground with a heavy thud. Her four powerful legs buckled beneath her, and her Gearweaver sword ttered away to the side.


    Despite the intense pain, her gaze remained locked on the man before her. Initially, she thought the cloaked man was just another noble trying to gain public favour for political or personal reasons, perhaps with a powerful guardian in tow, which was why she called for help. She had never expected that this figure was responsible for the deaths of thirteen gods'' chosens-or that he was a Warrior from Paradise.


    "You don''t seem well, Miss Kerensa. Let me assist you inside so you can rest and arrange for a healer to treat you," Orion offered, his eyes taking in the blood on her palm and her quivering form.


    Suddenly, Kerensa''s disoriented senses red as she detected two figures swiftly approaching. She instinctively gripped her weapon and watched as theynded beside her.


    These neers wore rugged armour, a blend of metal and thick, leather-like material. Their ck masks, covered their heads to their chins. Strange, slender bracelets adorned their wrists, and an oddly strapped, bulky weapon hung from their backs and waists.


    It took only a few nces for Kerensa to recognize that these individuals were not from the Trekking mingo Runaway City but were unmistakably from Paradise.


    They both approached. "We''ve dealt with the remaining crisis and received information regarding the location where the Dagmins are being held hostage. We came to inform you and see whether you would also want toe along," one of the warriors said, carefully choosing his words and remembering the information Stronghold Leader Seth disclosed.


    They weren''t burdened by the Supreme Leader''s presence but were exhrated, especially after hearing the n. Since the beginning, when they ascended to the sky, establishing Paradise, some of them were tasked with harvesting the Vylkr vines from below and sending them to Paradise, while others were dispatched to the Outward Stronghold to harvest the Vylkr alloys, and others to keep an eye on the leaders of each Runaway City and help capture the spies in secret so as not to reveal their presence and force them into hiding once more.


    While the tasks were thrilling and presented a unique opportunity to broaden their horizons -each of the three Runaway Cities being a civilization unto itself-they were also eager to demonstrate their prowess. They wanted to face the best opponents avable and solidify the reputation of Paradise''s formidable warriors.


    Orion nodded, recognizing the reason for their dy. He had spent some time extracting information from the remaining gods'' chosens he had captured in the bar. As a result, he was fully aware of where the Dragmins were being held.


    ....


    Check thements.

 Chapter 1044: The Arrival Of Paradises Warriors (2)

    Chapter 1044: The Arrival Of Paradise''s Warriors (2)


    ?


    "Alright, I''ll being along as well," Orion replied, nodding. He turned his head towards the poisoned Kerensa. "Can you get on your feet?" he asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing his words, Kerensa immediately realized that the man before her held a high-ranking position among Paradise''s warriors. Seeing that his following words were directed at her, Kerensa stood on her four hooves and attempted to walk toward the Midnight Butcher Bar. However, before she could, a wave of weakness spread through her entire being, causing her legs to buckle again, and she copsed back to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to stand up again, but her lower body refused to move as though it had grown numb. Instead, another severe cough tore through her lips, painting the ground below with her blood.


    Realizing she was unable to move and the poison was growing stronger, Kerensa shook her head in response. "It appears that I''m unable to move, sir. I''ll be needing your help." Her lips were strained, beads of sweat forming around her head ornament. Her double vision and growing weakness only added to her nervousness.


    Orion nodded. He moved towards her and helped her stand up properly.


    Kerensa initially flinched at his touch, but seeing that he was genuinely assisting her, she rxed. Orion held her upright, then put his hand under her underbelly, using her robe as cover, and hoisted her onto his shoulder without any difficulty.


    Kerensa was stunned by his sudden movement, initially assuming he would help her walk towards the door. However, she calmed down, appreciating that he had the etiquette to use her robe to protect her underbelly before lifting her, considering it one of the most sensitive parts of a centaur.


    Orion then stepped towards the bar. Once they arrived, Kerensa lowered her head so they could pass through the door. Orion knelt and gently lowered her back to the ground.


    As Kerensa was ced on the ground, she looked around the bar. It appeared much the same as she had left it, with the only difference being the various Gearweavers scattered around and the two gods'' chosen corpses present. Their horrified expressions and the clean cuts through their limbs reminded her of the strange technique she had witnessed outside, confirming her suspicions.


    He had quickly subdued and defeated all thirteen gods'' chosens. What kind of force was Paradise that they were capable of producing such an individual?


    Kerensa''s heart began to pound rapidly as she remembered there were still many others like him and that this was the same force the nobles were nning a rebellion against.


    Have they lost their minds?


    However, she regained some remainingposure and gratefully said, "Thank you for your help, sir. I''ll handle it from here. My staff can get me a skilled healer to treat my injuries." "Are you sure? I can help you get a much better skilled healer from Paradise who can aid in healing your injuries quickly," Orion responded.


    He could tell that the poison the gods'' chosen used was incredibly potent, showcasing that they were prepared for anyone who tried to hinder their ns. Fortunately, his mask had a filtration function, so he had no reason to worry about whatever they threw at him.


    "Yes. The Trekking mingo Runaway City might not have as much depth as Paradise. Still, I assure you that we have skilled healers capable of handling such a task without difficulty," Kerensa replied with a nod.


    Her expression loosened, and a sigh escaped her lips. Kerensa also didn''t want to be further indebted to him after he had saved her entire bar and staff.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "I''ll be going then." He turned and exited the bar.


    Kerensa watched him leave, her shoulders slumping in relief as he disappeared into the distance with the rest of Paradise''s warriors. Taking a deep breath, she shouted, "HEY! THE ISSUE HAS BEEN TAKEN CARE OF, SO GET OUT HERE AND CLEAN UP THE SURROUNDINGS! AND SOMEONE, QUICKLY GET A HEALER BEFORE I COLLAPSE OR ELSE I''LL HAND YOU OVER TO THE INTRUDERS IF THEY RETURN NEXT TIME!" Her voice cut through the air, her calm and authoritative demeanour emerging again.


    Immediately, hurried footsteps echoed through the bar as numerous people rushed down the stairs, their faces a mix of worry and relief.


    "MISS KERENSA!!"


    "MISS KE...!!"


    -------


    Orion surveyed the cityscape from above, his cloak fluttering in the wind. The warrior''s ck mask he had collected from them concealed his features, but behind his gaze was sharp and focused.


    Beside him stood seven warriors, each dressed in rugged metal and leather armour enhanced with Vylkr alloys that gleamed in the moonlight.


    Below, the sprawling, towering buildings glistened under the rising moon. They were polished, their elegance far surpassing that of the residential areas and other sections of Runaway City. The streets were neatly arranged and branched out towards the main gates of each building.


    The architecture was imposing, with grand structures that resembled educational centres and other significant institutions. These buildings, with their sophisticated design and details, deeply contrasted the more modest structures in the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Orion admitted that after spending time in the Lower Wards and other residential areas, the air was quite pleasant, and the surrounding elegance was iparable.


    "There are about fifteen noble households here. Some once held significant sections of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, with one or a few serving under the city''s leaders. However, after its subjugation and with the leaders ced under watchful eyes, they lost the authority they once possessed and were reduced to nothing more than ordinary inhabitants. It''s no surprise they are plotting a rebellion."


    "Nheless,pared to the nobles within the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities, they are extremely foolish and even more arrogant," one of the Warriors exined, his tone filled with disappointment, his eyes fixed on the towering buildings below.


    "The suspects are the House of Arickhan and the House of Solon. The other nobles are too intimidated by Paradise''s might to join them; they either hope to stay under the radar and escape any consequences if the rebellion fails or stand to gain if it seeds," he added, pointing out specific buildings below them.

 Chapter 1045: Plotting A Rebellion

    Chapter 1045: Plotting A Rebellion


    ?


    "Three of you will apany me to rescue the captives. The remaining four will split into pairs and apprehend every member of these two households. Kill anyone who resists. However, wait for the signal before taking action. You will stay here and monitor the situation from above," Orion instructed with a nod. "Remember, this is your chance to demonstrate your strength to the Runaway Cities and their forces. Don''t tarnish Paradise''s reputation."


    "Understood, Chief," they replied in unison.


    Orion nodded and then focused on one of the warriors supporting a battered and injured Dragmin. "Lead the way," Orionmanded. "If you guide us to the wrong location, I promise you a torment so severe that you''ll beg for death-yet it will nevere." His eyes bore into the trembling gods'' chosen, who nodded in fearful agreement.


    "Good. Let''s begin," Orion said.


    In a dimly lit hall, numerous enchanted cells lined the walls, each holding individuals of all ages, chained and battered. These were the Dragmins kidnapped from the residential areas of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, now imprisoned in this gloomy hall.


    At the hall''s centrey a vast rune pulsating with a sinister red glow. The rune was surrounded byrge circles, within which Dragmin gods'' chosens meditated, submerged in a pool of shimmering dark red blood that flowed toward them through the runes from the centre.


    The rune inscribed on the ground upied a significant portion of the hall''s open space, casting an eerie crimson light that bathed its entirety. The only other illumination came from the enchantednterns, faintly glowing and scattered throughout the hall, adding to the ominous atmosphere.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to be protecting the denizens of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, not using them for your own selfish purposes?" shouted a man, his voice strained by the fresh wounds that marred his body and the chains that bound him to the ground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let us go, or you''ll regret this when the leaders and other nobles discover what you''re doing!" a woman''s voice echoed, her chains clinking as she moved.


    "So, you''re the ones behind this? You me Paradise for everything?" another voice shouted from the cells. "Hasn''t the Trekking mingo Runaway City already fallen? You''ll be banished from the Trekking mingo Runaway City and left to fend against an endless surge of Vylkr vines when this is revealed!"


    "What kind of ritual requires so many Dragmins? Don''t tell me you''re nning a cmity, trying to drag the entire Trekking mingo Runaway City down with you!" another voice screamed from one of the six cells, filled with anger and despair. "Do you have no heart?"


    They were all Dragmins who had recently been captured. As they awoke from their unconscious state and took in the grim scene around them, the truth began to sink in: Paradise was not responsible for their disappearance.


    Instead, it was the nobles who had orchestrated these heinous acts. The realization fueled their anger and hatred. They hurled curses and threats, desperate for their captors to grasp the gravity of their actions and free them.


    But their pleas fell on deaf ears.


    "They''re always so loud, thinking someone wille to their rescue," a tall, imposing Dragmin remarked with a sneer. His broad, leathery wings stretched behind him, and he wore a brown, scaly tunic adorned with an insignia of a dragon coiled around a miniature horn. His presence radiated an aura of elegance and nobility. "They don''t seem to understand that we''ve been given the freedom to act as we see fit. We are the ones who will liberate the Trekking mingo Runaway City from the crisis we''ve found ourselves in."


    "It seems they''re finished, Father. Shall I bring in the next batch?" the man asked, ncing at the three lifeless corpses at the centre of the rune circle. His attention then shifted to the even more imposing Dragmin beside him, whose scales were thicker and whose skin had a deeper, bronze-like hue. Dressed in a dark red tunic embroiled in golden threads, this Dragmin had folded leathery wings and a simr insignia on his back.


    "Go ahead. Make it four this time," the man responded, echoing through the hall and silencing the previously morous noise.


    The man nodded, with a smile revealing his jagged, sharp teeth. He signalled to the two gods'' chosens standing nearby.


    They returned his nod and moved towards one of the cells to execute the orders. Hearing the grim details of the conversation, the prisoners realized their pleas had fallen on deaf ears, and their deaths were imminent. As the gods'' chosens approached their cells, the captives began to beg desperately for their lives.


    "Please, let us go! We''ve done nothing wrong!" a man shouted from one of the cells, his hands futilely tugging at his chains in a vain attempt to break free.


    "Have mercy, set us free!" another voice pleaded-a woman''s trembling with fear. "You shouldn''t be doing this! Will you ever be able to sleep soundly after what you''ve done?" The gods'' chosens, unbothered by the cries and pleas, opened the cell doors and stepped inside. Though they did not relish the suffering of their captives, they viewed this as a necessary step toward their ultimate goal: breaking free from Paradise''s control and advancing to a Grade Two Runaway City. They clung to this brutal method with no viable alternatives as their only path forward.


    The gods'' chosens removed the chains from an older man and three younger men, dragging them toward the centre of the engraved rune. They pulled the three corpses outside the rune, then forced the three men to their knees before drawing daggers from their sides.


    "WAIT! PLEASE DON''T-"


    Before they could utter another word of plea, the daggers sliced through their throats, severing their heads from their bodies. The heads were flung to the ground, their lifeless bodies copsing in a gruesome heap.


    Blood poured from the necks, pooling onto the runes below. As if possessed, the shimmering dark red liquid surged through the engraved patterns and toward the gods'' chosens seated around the rune''s edge.

 Chapter 1046: Plotting A Rebellion (2)

    Chapter 1046: Plotting A Rebellion (2)


    ?


    Witnessing the scene, the man who had given the orders nodded in approval and praised, "It appears that the art Emperor Greroth has discovered isn''t as simple as it looks. Not only can it help stimte an individual''s draconic bloodline, but it can also use the bloodline of another to enhance one''s draconic heritage, in addition to the functions of this rune. If I''m not mistaken, this is far beyond what Emperor Greroth ssified as a high-grade Legendary Art and might even be a middle- or high-grade Mythical Art. No wonder the Emperor could suddenly ascend in strength and secure resources to help the Trekking mingo Runaway City ascend to Grade Two."


    The man was Nahe Arickhan, n Leader of the House of Arickhan. The other man, who resembled him, was his eldest son and future n Leader, Ogell Arickhan.


    "Doesn''t this mean our chances of breaking free from Paradise''s control have grown exponentially?'' Ogell responded, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    After witnessing the Dracon Shadow Transformation in action, he considered this possibility but didn''t dare voice it aloud. A Mythical Art wasn''t something one could simply trade resources for. Even their most prized technique was Epic-ranked, so seeing a Mythical- ranked Art was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ''Yes. Fortunately, Emperor Greroth was insightful and shared this wonderful art with other gods'' chosens to train in, and Commander Edmar was more than willing to hand them over to us. Otherwise, such a strenuous Art isn''t something that could be easily mastered in just a few days,'' Nahe said, nodding.


    "I''ve received news that Paradise has already assigned its representatives to the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway Cities, which means they will likely be preparing some for us as well. So before they arrive, increase the target to 25 Dragmins daily until we reach our target,'' he added.


    Considering that Paradise hadn''t bothered to keep such information a secret-since there wasn''t any reason to-it was easy for him to procure.


    And with several million living in the Runaway City, it would take less time for Paradise to figure out the ongoing plot, especially since they didn''t seem interested in the affairs of the ordinary denizens, focusing only on the Runaway City itself and its leaders.


    "''I''ll do my best, Father, not to let you down,'' Ogell responded, nodding. However, his expression shifted to annoyance as he noticed that the next batch hadn''t arrived yet, even though it had been a few hours.


    ''What''s taking them so long?'' he thought.


    "Has the next batch arrived yet?" Nahe asked, a frown forming on his face.


    "No, not yet. But they will be here soon, Father," Ogell replied, shaking his head as sweat beads formed on his forehead under his father''s gaze.


    Nahe frowned, his brows furrowing together. He knew the batch had never beente unless they encountered some obstruction.


    ''Have they finally decided to act?'' Nahe pondered, focusing his gaze on the ritual before him. He knew that some of the nobles hesitated to aid them out of fear of Paradise, so they hadn''t yet acted against them. If his assumptions were correct and they had finally decided to try to stop him, he would make sure they regretted their foolish actions.


    "Change the corpses, then send some more gods'' chosens to uncover why they arete and help them in case they encounter any danger," Nahe ordered.


    Ogell swiftly nodded in understanding. He turned to two gods'' chosens and gestured for them to execute the orders. He then turned to another group to follow him out.


    However, as the gods'' chosens stepped into the cells and began to drag out four more captives, they halted and looked around with frowns. Just as they were about to speak, a heavy tremor spread through the hall, causing it to shake before the metallic door burst open. BAAMMM!!


    Ogell, who had arrived close to the door, was frozen, his body trembling as the gods'' chosens immediately stood before him, brandishing their Gearweavers as they stared at the door cautiously.


    However, before they could realize what was happening, nine daggers shot forward, swiftly embedding themselves in their eyes, with one cleanly cutting off their heads.


    All of this transpired within an instant.


    Their eyelids widened in horror as their decapitated heads fell to the ground, rolling a meter away beforeing to a stop, and their bodies followed suit.


    BAM!!


    Nahe and the other gods'' chosens in the room finally realized what was happening. "OGELL!!" Nahe screamed, his voice tinged with pain at the death of his son.


    Four gods'' chosens immediately sprang into action, their Gearweavers drawn as they rushed forward to confront the intruders. However, the moment they arrived close to the door, the daggers shot out from the corpses and swiftly tore into their hearts and necks, incapacitating them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They were unable toprehend what had just transpired, even as their bodies fell and their heads rolled on the ground behind them.


    Witnessing this scene, Nahe''s expression turned to one of horror, his eyes widening in disbelief. Four gods'' chosens had been killed so quickly and in seconds. He had never imagined that such a thing could be possible.


    Even the remaining gods'' chosens in the room could not help but stand rooted, their bodies trembling in fear as they stared at the severed heads and corpses on the ground.


    The captives were stunned, utterly dumbfounded by the unfolding scene until a realization hit them...


    "HELP US!! WE''RE IN HERE?!" screamed a woman about to be removed from her cell.


    "PLEASE FREE US..."


    Just then, four unfamiliar figures walked out of the room. They wore rogue armour, held strange Gearweaver swords, and had ck masks covering their faces.


    Paradise!


    Nahe''s eyes widened with fear as he leapt backwards, widening the gap between himself and


    the unknown warriors from Paradise.


    "Go free the captives and lead them to a safer location," Orion ordered.


    The warriors immediately rushed forward, each moving toward the cells to break them open


    and free the captives one by one.


    "Thank you...!"


    "You are our saviours!"


    "You guys don''t look like gods'' chosens. Who are you?"


    Several voices of appreciation, praise, and weeping resonated through the space as the captives stood up individually and walked out of their cells. They hesitated, ncing at the gods'' chosens, who appeared frozen in their positions, before following the unfamiliar warriors out of the hall.


    As all this unfolded, the gods'' chosens did not dare move from their positions.


    As the captives continued to make their way out, Nahe could no longer hold himself back and asked, "Who are you? Are you from Paradise?" He was prompted by the familiar ck masks, the strange Gearweavers, and the bracelets, which had already stirred controversy across the Trekking mingo Runaway City due to their unknown functions.


    Hearing the man''s words, Orion shifted his attention from the ominous runes before him towards the Dragmin, flying high close to the corner in the ceiling like a frightened bat.


    "Yes, we are warriors from Paradise. We''ve heard about your growing rebellion and are here to curb it. I advise you to hold off on any actions until the captives are in a safer location," Orion responded before refocusing his gaze to scan the room.


    Despite this, the captives around them overheard the conversation and a mour of whispers


    spread across the hall.


    "We were freed by Paradise!"


    "Since Paradise isn''t responsible for this atrocity and the nobles were nning a rebellion, doesn''t that mean they will make those responsible pay with their lives?" "Hahaha!! They deserve it! Our leaders failed to notice that a Noble was plotting a rebellion right under their noses, which might bring the wrath of Paradise upon the entire Trekking mingo Runaway City. It only means they are ipetent and can no longer protect us!" "Sigh! If this is what it hase to, surrendering to Paradise might not seem like such a bad


    idea!"


    Within minutes, their voices gained the approval of all the captives present. They had watched people they knew being butchered and had almost experienced the same fate themselves. So even if it were another entirely different force that had saved their lives, their emotions would have remained the same.


    Hearing their words, Orion smiled inwardly. This was the result he had aimed for. Though disgusted by the sight before him, he understood that such practices could be considered


    normal.


    Nheless, he was curious about their ns, especially since the eight gods'' chosens seated on the runes seemed unbothered by everything surrounding them.


    With his mask, he could see their energy levels rising inch by inch, though the rate seemed to be slowing down as the streams of fresh blood began to dry up.


    [ Energy Level - 1,886 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 1,906 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 1,897 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 2,005 BEM ]


    .....


    The highest energy level was at 2,028 BEM, already reaching the entry level of a Four-Star Warrior, while the others were slowly teetering on the edge. Rather than feeling afraid, this only made Orion more curious about how they had achieved such a feat and solemn about the


    number of bodies it had taken.


    IIt took one more minute for the captives to be escorted safely out of the room by two


    warriors, leaving Orion and a single warrior behind.


    ...


    Author''s Note: I had issues with my health today, so I could only put down one chapter. It''s 1568


    words.

 Chapter 1047: A Formidable Bizarre Technique

    Chapter 1047: A Formidable Bizarre Technique


    ?


    "Can you exin what sort of atrocity is transpiring here? You have one minute," Orion said, turning his attention to the winged Dragmin perched in the corner of the ceiling.


    Nahe frowned deeply at Orion''s demand. The time it had taken to secure the captives had allowed him to regain hisposure and assess the situation more clearly.


    Even the remaining gods'' chosens had managed to quell their fear, eyeing the two figures before them with cautious expressions. Only three gods'' chosens remained, apart from the eight seated within the runes.


    "There is nothing to exin. All of this has transpired because of Paradise''s own faults. Do you think we would simply kneel and bow our heads just because our Emperor has been captured and our Runaway City subjugated? A true leader scales any trial, no matter how mighty, regardless of the sacrifices required."


    "Paradise is merely a stepping stone that will glorify the ascent of the Trekking mingo Runaway City into a Grade Two Runaway City, solidifying our position as unshakable. We will no longer need the protection of the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City. We may even have the chance to subjugate them under us and climb to the peak," Nahe replied, his voice brimming with confidence and conviction, his eyes burning with rage as they fixed on the two Paradise warriors before him.


    Orion nodded in understanding before responding, "If this is the extent of your rebellion, then it''s not enough to stir the sands outside the shores of Paradise. It''s pitiful that you had to sacrifice so many lives of your own people just to achieve this. Regardless, as warriors from Paradise, we must end this uprising and bring you before the denizens of Trekking mingo Runaway City to atone for the irredeemable atrocities you''vemitted."


    "Hehe! You speak as though Paradise hasn''tmitted its own irredeemable atrocities in its pursuit of power. We all know that such strength doesn''te without a price," Nahe sneered.


    "Yes, indeed, there was a price," Orion responded.


    Nahe''s brow rose in astonishment at Orion''s admission.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not as simple as you think," Orion replied, shaking his head. He recalled the horrendous experiments his ancestors endured to gain the strength they now wielded, a strength that came with severe consequences, like their declining fertility.


    Nahe frowned, not understanding the meaning of his words. "Humph! You can say whatever rubbish you want to establish the stupidity of your words," he responded, his eyes shifting towards the gods'' chosens seated on the bloodied runes.


    "If you''re trying to buy more time for whatever scheme you''re plotting, I can assure you, it''s doomed to fail," Orion said, his gaze sweeping over the bloody runes and the countless corpses strewn about. "But considering the atrocities you''vemitted to bring this n to fruition, it would be an insult to those who loved their fallen to end this too quickly and grant you the quick mercy of defeat. No, you''ll watch as every piece of your n unravels, as every bit of victory slips through your fingers until you''re left with nothing but the weight of your actions."


    His voice turned cold. "Then, we''ll deliver your inevitable defeat. It won''t be quick, and it won''t be painless. So if you''ve got any other tricks up your sleeve, now''s the time to use them because I can assure you, they won''t be enough."


    The voices of the freed captives alone would be enough to shake the hearts of the denizens, but once they witnessed the horrific scene for themselves, any shred of respect they still held for the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s leaders would utterly copse, giving Paradise the perfect opportunity to cement its ce within their hearts.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Nahe grimaced, struggling to find a response to the warrior''s confident deration.


    "Fine! Your arrogance will be your downfall. You''ll remember these words and regret them," Nahe spat. Though their ns had been prematurely uncovered, it didn''t mean they hadn''t prepared for such an adversity.


    As for the escaped captives who would inevitably spread the truth, he''d find a way to deal with thatter. But first, he had to take care of the threat before him.


    "ACTIVATE THE RUNES IMMEDIATELY!" Nahe screamed at the gods'' chosens, snapping them out of their stupor.


    The remaining three hesitated, their faces etched with reluctance at the order.


    "What are you still standing there for? Don''t tell me you think they''ll spare everyone here after everything that''s happened! If we want to leave this ce victorious, get moving!" Nahe shouted, his piercing gaze locked on the gods'' chosens.


    The gods'' chosens gritted their teeth and raced toward the bloodied rune. As they arrived, they drew their daggers and began plunging them into the necks of the seated gods'' chosens.


    Orion and his warrior partner were taken aback by the sight.


    "Chief, I think they''re nning something unusual. We should stop them now," the warrior said through his mask.


    "There''s no need to act yet. Since everyone within the Trekking mingo Runaway City will be watching, we should give them a show," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    The warrior remained silent, nodding.


    The seated gods'' chosens fell one by one, their blood spilt onto the rune, creating another heavy pool of blood. The blood then surged toward thest remaining gods'' chosens, who had the highest energy level in the room.


    The gods'' chosens then stood at specific ces within the rune and began to chant.


    "From skies torn asunder by raging storms, tear the heavens, rend the sky..."


    As the gods'' chosens chanted, the rune''s glow intensified, eventually overpowering even thenterns around the hall.


    Soon, a shadow began to form above the centre of the runes.


    Witnessing this, Nahe cracked a smile and turned his attention to the two Paradise warriors. "Since you''re so confident about decimating whatever we''ve nned, it''s only fair I exin the fate you''ve sealed for yourselves." He gestured toward the bloodied runes on the ground.


    "These runes are part of the technique Emperor Greroth acquired alongside the Dragon Shadow Transformation technique. Theyplement each other so well that it''s believed this technique was built upon the Dragon Shadow Transformation. It details the intricacies of sacrificing the blood of a being with draconic heritage to amplify one''s strength-the higher the mastery, the greater the benefits of the absorbed draconic heritage."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Lastly, it describes a ritual to summon an ancient malevolent spirit beast from the Lower Spirit Realm. Only those who fully master the technique can summon the spirit at will. Attempting to summon it prematurely risks tainting the summoner''s soul or even possession."

 Chapter 1048: Summoning An Ancient Malevolent Spirit Beast

    Chapter 1048: Summoning An Ancient Malevolent Spirit Beast


    ?


    Orion frowned beneath his mask. He recalled Isadora''s exnation about the Spirit Realm, though he hadn''t paid serious attention to it then. He had been more focused on increasing his strength than on utilizing the power of another.


    He remembered that spirit beasts, when summoned, don''t manifest in the physical realm with their full strength. Instead, their power depends on the strength of the being anchoring them to the physical world, which is tied to the rank of the summoned spirit beast. However, Isadora had never mentioned anything about malevolent spirit beasts or a Lower Spirit Realm, so he wasn''t entirely sure what the Dragmin was talking about.


    Orion shifted his gaze to the faint shadow at the centre of the runes, which seemed to be slowly solidifying, and then to the sole gods'' chosen seated on the runes.


    [ Energy Level - 2,052 BEM.]


    Orion quickly checked his energy levels and then refocused on Nahe. "So, you''re nning to use him as a host for the spirit beast," Orion deduced, his voice calm.


    Nahe let out a loud, mockingugh and nodded. "Yes, you''re correct. So go ahead and prepare yourselves. Show me if the strength behind your arrogance can match your bold words."


    Just as Nahe finished speaking, the entire hall began to tremble violently.


    "W-What''s happening?" Nahe stammered, his voice tinged with fear as he nced around in confusion.


    "You shouldn''t be so surprised," Orion responded coolly. "Since you''re so confident in your n, we''ve decided to give the entire Trekking mingo Runaway City a chance to witness the kind of leaders they have-and to show them how we deal with such situations."


    "You!" Nahe''s face drained of colour. He hadn''t anticipated that they were unafraid of the terrifying adversary they were about to face and willing to ensure everyone within the Trekking mingo Runaway City witnessed the scene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if they emerged victorious, it would be impossible to appease the anger of the ordinary residents, leading to even more severe consequences.


    BANG!!


    A loud crash echoed above as the metallic ceiling tore open, allowing the moon''s brilliant light to pour into the room.


    Nahe nced up at the night sky, then refocused his gaze downward. The gods'' chosens hadpleted their chant and nowy weakly beside the runes.


    Meanwhile, the shadow at the centre of the rune began to solidify, taking the shape of an ethereal, unsettling spirit beast. It was a bird with a skeletal structure, with massive wings formed from jagged, lightning-shaped bones crackling with electricity. Instead of feathers, a swirling mass of storm clouds enveloped it, sparking and emitting small electrical discharges. Its beak was bony, and its eyes resembled twin vortices of swirling storms.


    "SCREECH!!" the spirit beast screeched, announcing its emergence into the physical realm.


    Orion attempted to assess the spirit beast''s energy level, but after several tries, he realized the mask couldn''t quantify it. He made a mental note to inform Seraphina about this issueter. With the help of the Four-Eared Elves, he believed they could eventually find a solution.


    Nevertheless, Orion remained alert, understanding that he might need to act swiftly if the situation spiralled out of control.


    Everyone in the hall felt the spine-chilling aura of the spirit beast as it spread its wings and ascended into the air, enveloping the atmosphere in dread.


    The spirit beast scanned the room, its gaze sweeping over the faces before locking onto the gods'' chosen, still seated on the rune. In an instant, it turned towards him and vanished into his body.


    The gods'' chosen''s eyes snapped open, revealing swirling twin vortices within them-two massive, bony wings,rger than his entire frame, unfurled from his back. A swirling mass of thick storm clouds enveloped him as he slowly rose into the air.


    "ARGH!!" The gods'' chosen screamed, clutching his head as his devourer''s bracelet roared to life, and Vylkr energy red violently from his body, shrouding him with its inky ck strands. His mouth opened, and two distinct screams emerged from his lips.


    After a few agonizing minutes, his agitation subsided. He slowly raised his head, his eyes no longer obscured by the swirling vortices.


    "Are you okay?" Nahe asked, his eyes fixed cautiously on the gods'' chosen. The ritual had been gruelling, and the sudden possession by the malevolent spirit beast was a risk they had barely calcted. He needed to ensure the n had proceeded as intended without any unforeseenplications.


    The gods'' chosen turned his head slowly, locking eyes with Nahe. His gaze was unnervingly cold and intense, sending a shiver down Nahe''s spine. Nahe''s heart skipped a beat and almost made him retreat in fear.


    "I''m fine," the gods'' chosen replied, his voice tinged with a chilling calm. "The malevolent spirit beast couldn''t withstand the force of the Vylkr energy. Instead of tainting my soul and seizing control, the Vylkr energy ultimately eroded it, allowing me to retain consciousness and dominance over my body. I feel more powerful than before, and I sense that my strength will only continue to grow." His lips curled into a menacingly cruel smile.


    "Good," Nahe said, nodding as he tried to mask his unease. "Now defeat them, and show everyone that you''re the gods'' chosen who will free the Trekking mingo Runaway City from Paradise''s grasp and enable its ascent to Grade Two."


    The gods'' chosen nodded, but to Nahe''s surprise, he abruptly raised his hand. A meter-long bone shot from his bony wings, slicing through the air with deadly speed toward Nahe.


    Just as it was about to reach its target, a small dagger whizzed through the air, intercepting the attack and deflecting it away.


    BOOM!


    The area where the bone was redirected exploded in a shower of debris.


    Nahe''s eyes widened in shock, and he instinctively soared backwards, pressing his back against the wall, trembling. The dagger floated back towards Orion, who calmly watched the scene unfold.


    "There''s no need to waste time on petty disputes," Orion said, ascending to meet the gods'' chosen. He vanished from view in a fluid motion, reappearing in front of the gods'' chosen. He seized him by the neck with a powerful grip, crushing several of his neck bones in the process. "I''ll deal with the chaos you''ve wrought in the name of your rebellion," Orion added. Then, he flung him upward with a forceful heave through the gaping hole in the ceiling, tossing him


    into the night sky.


    [Energy Level - 2,090 BEM.]


    The gods'' chosen BEM hovered before Orion''s eyes. Despite the assimtion of the draconic bloodline from the other seven deceased gods'' chosens, which had increased his energy level by twelve per cent and was still rising, it had risen. It had hastened at a rate of fifty, moving at a steady pace rather than inch by inch.


    Orion couldn''t help but wonder how Emperor Greroth had acquired such a formidable technique. Of course, given the steep price of such immense power, Orion had no intention of practising the technique himself.


    Nheless, he enjoyed the thought of the uing show. The more dramatic the disy, the stronger the impression Paradise would leave on the hearts of the Trekking mingo Runaway City residents.


    "Handle the situation here," Orion instructed the warriors. "Ensure no one escapes. If anyone tries to approach, capture them as aplices." He then soared upwards through the torn


    ceiling.

 Chapter 1049: The Unfathomable Power Of The Paradise Warriors

    Chapter 1049: The Unfathomable Power Of The Paradise Warriors


    ?


    Orion ascended into the sky, stopping mid-air with his eyes locked on the possessed gods'' chosen before him.


    Below, the four-legged shapeshifted warrior who had torn through the roof now stood, blocking the advance of the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s gods'' chosen. They halted in their tracks, their faces a mix of disbelief and fear as they watched the scene unfold above.


    Orion knew they wouldn''t dare make a move now.


    He rose higher, his gaze sweeping across the sprawling expanse of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. With a deep breath, he amplified his voice, letting it reverberate across the sky, "I AM A WARRIOR FROM PARADISE, SENT TO END THE REBELLION OF THE FLAMINGO RUNAWAY CITY''S NOBLES AND LEADERS AND TO AVENGE THEIR ATROCITIES! ONCE THE MALEVOLENT SPIRIT BEAST THEY SUMMONED TO FEAST ON THEIR OWN PEOPLE IS DESTROYED, THEY WILL ALL BE ELIMINATED!"


    His voice echoed through the air, reverberating across the sky; the echoes of his promation reached every corner of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, stirring the hearts of its inhabitants.


    The gods'' chosens below paled in fear. They knew that resisting now would mark them as allies of the treacherous leaders, sealing their fate alongside the convicted nobles. Suddenly, they dropped their Gearweavers and fell to their knees, surrendering.


    The rescued denizens, who had been returning to the residential areas, could no longer contain their emotions. They cried out, revealing the horrors the nobles inflicted upon them and condemning the leaders for failing to protect them. They told how Paradise had uncovered the conspiracy and saved them from certain death. The news spread like wildfire, and everyone who heard it was shocked and disbelieving.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within a building in the Royal Cave at the head of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, Commander Edmar''s eyes fluttered open as the announcement reached his ears. "They failed," he muttered, his lips morphing into a frown.


    After his defeat, Paradise decided to spare his life, leaving him to heal on his own, under the watchful eye of one of their warriors. Although no one had told him anything, as a gods'' chosen who had served as a Commander for several decades, he could discern their intentions. However, that didn''t mean he would cooperate, especially after his humiliating defeat.


    He couldn''t tell whether Paradise was overconfident in their strength or simply foolish for sparing him. To uncover the truth, he had secretly sent a coded message containing information about the special individuals Emperor Greroth had trained in secret techniques to the nobles. He had learned of their rebellion ns and hoped this act would shift the tide in their favour.


    The Paradise warriors were vignt; any wrong move could have cost him his life. Fortunately, his familiarity with the Trekking mingo Runaway City gave him the edge to send the message without detection. Yet, his efforts seemed to have failed, as Paradise still managed to uncover the n.


    Edmar''s brow suddenly furrowed as a chilling thought crossed his mind. Perhaps Paradise had known about the brewing rebellion from the beginning and had allowed it to escte, using it as a pretext to overthrow the existing Trekking mingo Runaway City authorities. This way, they could seize control without the burden of suppressing numerous more minor uprisings unless they chose to eliminate everyone within the Runaway City.


    Edmar swallowed hard, realizing the depth of Paradise''s strategy.


    They had been outyed at their own game.


    Even if Paradise had known about the n from the beginning, it didn''t change the fact that they had chosen to proceed-and utterly failed.


    As these thoughts passed through Edmar''s mind, he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    ...


    All the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s leaders trembled when they heard the voice. They understood that Paradise had seen through their feigned ignorance of the rebellion orchestrated by the nobles, and now they would pay the price with their lives.


    As for the nobles, especially those of the House of Arickham and Solon, who were being held separately from the rest of the captured aristocracy, they knew that none of them would survive the day.


    .....


    Within the Midnight Butcher Bar, Kerensay on the ground, her four legs hunched under her. Beside her sat an Aarakocra dressed in feminine attire, surrounded by bowls of mixed herbs lined up before her. Neither of them moved, their eyes wide with shock and astonishment.


    "I should have known it was the leaders behind this," the Aarakocra said, her voice tinged with anger and disappointment. "Didn''t they consider the repercussions on the denizens beforemitting such an atrocity?"


    As a healer who had retired from working at the Royal Cave and with the nobles, she had chosen to spend the rest of her life in the Lower Wards, using her abilities to tend to those who needed treatment but couldn''t afford it.


    Because of this, she was one of the most renowned healers in the Lower and Middle Wards. She had heard about the strange disappearances of Dragmins around the residential areas and had treated others poisoned like Kerensa.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Initially, she had suspected the mysterious force called Paradise. However, after hearing Kerensa''s exnation of how Paradise''s warriors had saved her from their own Runaway City''s gods'' chosens, and with the undeniable announcement, she realized just how wrong she had been.


    Suddenly, Kerensa tried to push herself up to stand on her four hooves, but the healer immediately grasped her hand and pulled her back down. "Where do you think you''re going? If they discover you''re connected to one of the noble families, you''ll be eliminated along with the others," the healer warned.


    "But-" Kerensa stammered, struggling to find a response, but the healer cut her off.


    "It''s toote. You''d be better off severing any ties you have with them. And if you choose to leave, what do you think will happen to those in the Midnight Butcher Bar? Given the number of enemies you''ve made, I doubt they''ll get through even one night in peace, especially once everyone learns about your identity." The healer shook her head and released her grip.

 Chapter 1050: The Unfathomable Power Of The Paradise Warriors (2)

    Chapter 1050: The Unfathomable Power Of The Paradise Warriors (2)


    ?


    "However, if you still decide to go, that''s your choice. Just know that my dealings with you end here I don''t want to be dragged into such a problem."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Kerensa bit her lip, muttering, "I''m sorry..." before copsing onto her mat.


    The healer immediately resumed mixing various herbs to cure the potent poison within Kerensa.


    ...


    Far from the Trekking mingo Runaway City, Seth observed the scene unfolding before him with narrowed eyes. He activated his gift, causing the ground around the city to crack open slowly, revealing a pit of moltenva that spread until it encircled the entire area.


    The Trekking mingo Runaway City crushed all the Vylkr vines within its path with several mighty steps beforeing to aplete halt.


    Outside, the Vylkr vines continued approaching, only to dive into the moltenva and be incinerated. The smoke turned into a mist of inky ck smoke that rose steadily, faintly shrouding the Trekking mingo Runaway City from view.


    Seth deactivated his gift and shifted his focus to the unfolding confrontation above the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    .....


    Above the city, the possessed god''s chosen clutched his head, screaming at the top of his lungs, "ARGGHHH!!" His voice thundered through the skies as if he was losing control.


    The faint, ethereal figure of the malevolent spirit beast began to expand until it was about 46 meters wide, with the god''s chosen visible within it.


    The spirit beast''s menacing appearance loomed over those below, drawing the attention of everyone observing the scene. The god''s chosen figure was faintly discernible within the monstrous form.


    [ Energy Level - 2,102 BEM.]


    [ Energy Level - 2,104 BEM. ]


    Orion frowned as he observed this scene. He suspected these fluctuations were side effects of the malevolent spirit''s possession. Knowing he couldn''t use his gift without risking his identity, he relied on a suitable technique for the situation.


    Celestial Ember Forge Technique-re Chain!


    Orion stretched out his left hand and pulled his right hand over his shoulder. A torrent of golden mes erupted from him, swirling around like a whirlpool, illuminating the night as though a miniature sun had appeared beneath the shimmering night sky. Four halos emerged from six directions-his sides, head, foot, front, and back-radiating an aura that made him appear like a sun god descended to the mortal ne.


    Suddenly, the mes before Orion began to take shape, morphing into a zing bow with an arrow whose tail was a long, ming chain. The chain flowed through the sky, emitting faint whispers of metal clinking together as if they were real. And in his fingertips, they felt very real-far more powerful and lethal than ordinary chains.


    The Celestial Ember Forge Technique was the first technique Orion took seriously. He acknowledged it for its fierceness and lethality, which could harm even the user. Initially, he had protected himself by cloaking his body in lightning, but once he mastered the technique, the mes felt warm and soothing.


    Despite being primarily a bow-and-arrow-based technique, it allowed him to manipte the golden mes freely. Though not as versatile as his lightning gift, it was still a powerful technique that could save him from danger or leave asting impression on those who witnessed it.


    With his eyes fixed on the possessed god''s chosen, who was still struggling to regain control of himself, Orion decided. The Celestial Ember Forge Technique would be his signature technique while disying his identity as one of Paradise''s warriors.


    Orion released the fiery string, sending the chain-like arrow streaking through the air. CLING!!


    SWWIISSHH!!


    Like aet traversing the starry sky, the arrow chain zed through the night, instantly appearing before the possessed god''s chosen and piercing his chest.


    BOOOMMM!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A fiery explosion erupted from the back of the prated area while the chains coiled around the malevolent spirit beast, holding it aloft in the air.


    Orion nodded in approval as he witnessed the scene. He had deliberately reduced the technique''s power, not intending to showcase only his strength but also to leave room for Paradise''s warriors to deliver the final blow.


    As if on cue, two immense beasts descended from the clouds. The first was a colossal, winged creature resembling a deer with a wingspan exceeding 50 meters (164 ft). Its scales were a dark, iridescent ck that shimmered with deep blue and violet hues in the light. It had razor-sharp talons, a long serpentine tail tipped with a venomous stinger glowing with a menacing crimson light, and a mouth bristling with rows of jagged, obsidian-like teeth.


    The second was an equally fearsome beast with a lion''s body, an eagle wings spanning over 55 meters (180 ft), and a scorpion''s tail. Its fur and feathers were striking crimson-grey, adorned with wisps of purple me emanating at various intervals as it descended towards their direction.


    Although their size paledpared to that of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, the mere presence of the two colossal beasts, both Paradise warriors, filled the hearts of those watching below with unimaginable dread.


    Seeing these formidable creatures, equally as fearsome as the possessed god''s chosen, made everyone realise that Paradise''s mysterious force was far more unfathomable than they had


    initially imagined.


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    The four-legged beast with a mane opened its jaws, unleashing a roar that sent a burst of searing purple me towards the possessed god''s chosen, causing the air to boil with smoke emanating from it. At the same time, the other beast released a torrent of strange, poisonous water filled with deep blue and purple hues from its stinger.


    BOOMMM!!


    BOOOMM!!


    Both attacksnded simultaneously on the chained possessed god''s chosen. The purple mes elicited a spine-chilling scream as the strange, poisonous water slowly froze him, sealing his lips shut as a sphere of ice began to form around him. To everyone''s surprise, his body began to decay rapidly. His flesh peeled away, revealing veins, muscles, and wisps of blood dissipating into the air until only a white skeleton remained.


    The skeleton gradually turned to dust and evaporated into the atmosphere, leaving nothing


    behind.


    With nothing to bind itself to the physical realm, the malevolent spirit beast dispersed into nothingness, returning to the lower spirit realm.


    The once chaotic sky regained calm as the ice shattered into fragments and dispersed into the


    air.


    ...


    Author''s Note: Sorry for thete release, guys. I''m still working on getting back to full health.

 Chapter 1051: Leading By Example

    Chapter 1051: Leading By Example


    ?


    Orion scanned the area to ensure the possessed god''s chosen had been eliminated. Satisfied that nothing remained, he nodded at the two shapeshifted warriors.


    The shapeshifted warriors roared to the sky once more before soaring upward into the clouds and disappearing from view.


    After thorough questioning, it was revealed that the Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders were fully aware of the atrocitiesmitted by the nobles but had chosen to feign ignorance. They neither warned nor informed Paradise, opting to stay on the fence, hoping to reap the rewards while avoiding the consequences from either side.


    Initially, they believed that Paradise''s mercy would be extended to them again and that they wouldn''t be held directly responsible for the rebellion. Unfortunately, this was not the case. Paradise decided to make an example of them, demonstrating their resolve to others and winning the hearts of the entire poption of the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    Once word of this spread, all those whose loved ones or close friends had died or been freed before they could be sacrificed felt their hearts stirred.


    The memory of the overwhelming battle that had unfolded in the sky was still fresh in everyone''s minds. Any doubts about Paradise''s strength were extinguished, reced by an even more unfathomable sense of power. No one dared to question the news of Paradise''s warriors wiping out the entire Trekking mingo Runaway City''s authorities and installing their own.


    In fact, they were exhrated, as it signalled that Paradise wasmitted to ensuring their safety. As a result, every inhabitant who could manage it rushed to the market hub to witness the spectacle.


    ...


    In the Market hub, Orion surveyed the vast crowd that stretched as far as the eye could see. He then nced back at the stage, where a line of beautifully dressed individuals stood with their heads bowed in submission.


    These were the nobles awaiting their fate. After dealing with them, they would address the leaders individually.


    "Will our warriors really be the ones to carry out the executions?" Seth, now standing beside Orion, asked.


    He believed it would be more fitting for the gods'' chosens to handle the executions of the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s authorities rather than burdening the warriors with such a task. While he knew they wouldn''t hesitate to kill for Paradise, he was concerned about the consequences of involving them in a mass execution.


    Orion nodded. "Yes, they''re the best ones for the job. Remember what I told you-this isn''t just for Paradise''s benefit but also for our warriors. Mass killings like this will be moremon in the future, so they must start hardening their minds now," he said, his voice solemn.


    Seth nodded, realizing that this might indeed be the best way to prepare the warriors for their eventual emergence into the outside world.


    As the Rightward Stronghold Leader, he cared deeply about his warriors'' well-being but couldn''t disagree with the Vige Chief. His gaze drifted toward Orion again, and he inwardly nodded, acknowledging his father''s foresight in grooming Orion to take over as the future Vige Chief.


    ording to his mother, her precognition gift didn''t work on or around Orion, so cultivating his intuition was something Seth also aspired to, hoping it would help him identify and nurture powerful warriors to stand by his side in the future. Being his father''s son, he believed he must also possess such intuition.


    Suddenly, a warrior approached them. "Everything is ready. We can begin the execution immediately."


    Orion nodded, then turned to Seth. "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    "Is there something else you need to do?" Seth asked, furrowing his brows.


    "As the leader of this mission, I have to take the first step so the others can follow," Orion replied.


    In truth, he also wanted to use this opportunity to harden his resolve rather than leave the burden solely to the warriors. This way, he could lead by example and strengthen his connection with them.


    Although they were warriors under hismand as Vige Chief, they were still his kinsmen, just like every viger who had grown up in the Vige.


    A look of understanding crossed Seth''s face, and he nodded. "In that case, why don''t Ie along? As the Stronghold Leader of Paradise, it''s not right for me to let my warriors handle such a significant task alone. I should be the one to lead this event," he said with a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite the crowd surrounding them, their voices were only audible to each other through their masks.


    Orion considered Seth''s words before nodding in agreement. To everyone present except the warriors, Seth was the only key leader of Paradise, while Orion appeared as just another warrior. It made sense for Seth to initiate the event.


    Besides, it wasn''t as if the executions would be carried out one by one-ten tforms on the stage, each prepared for a warrior to ensure the task waspleted swiftly.


    With Orion''s approval, Seth apanied him to the stage.


    On stage, eight warriors stood beside tforms resembling pillories, though thesecked the upper board to lock down the necks.


    The crowd surged with excitement as the event was about to begin, chanting fervently in expectation.


    "THEY SHOULD PAY FOR WHAT THEY HAVE DONE!" a man near the front roared, his fist clenched and raised toward the sky.


    "JUSTICE FOR MY CHILDREN! JUSTICE FOR MY HUSBAND!" cried a woman, her body covered in numerous injuries, revealing her as one of the captives freed by the warriors. Her anguished words reverberated through the crowd, echoing the pain of countless others.


    "NO MERCY! LET THEM SUFFER!" another voice shouted, fueling the rising fervour.


    Seth turned his attention to the warriors below, ensuring the nobles were securely restrained, and signalled for them to bring them to the stage.


    The warriors nodded in acknowledgement and carried out themand without dy.


    For the nobles facing impending doom, their once proud and aloof demeanour had melted into sheer terror. The grand surroundings that had once symbolized their power and authority now felt like an inescapable cage, trapping them.

 Chapter 1052: Mass Execution

    Chapter 1052: Mass Execution


    ?


    The warriors dragged ten nobles up to the stage, and their cries of desperation filled the air. "Please, spare us!" one noble, a Dragmin, wailed, copsing to his knees. His head was bowed on the hallowed space of the tform, and his bound hands were sped in frantic prayer. "We can make amends!... Please!!"


    Another Dragmin noble stumbled forward, his face contorted with fear. "It wasn''t our fault! We were just following orders! Please, you must understand! We have families who need us!"


    "This is insane! Surely we can negotiate something in exchange for our lives!" shouted another noble, his once fine robe dishevelled as he tried to cling to even a shred of dignity, his voice trembling with fear.


    A younger noble, appearing to be a young man, cried out in panic, tears streaming down his face. "I don''t know what''s going on! I had no part in this-please don''t kill me!"


    An older Dragmin noblewoman clutched desperately at the warriors'' feet, her once regal demeanour now twisted with terror. "I beg you, show mercy! I''m too old to flee or fight! I''m not a threat to you! Please, let me live!"


    As the nobles were dragged to the stage one by one, their pleas grew more desperate. Some choked on their sobs, while others spoke incoherently, struggling to find the right words to ensure their survival.


    "I''ll swear my loyalty to you! Just let me live!"


    "We were deceived by our n elders!"


    "Please think about the children! They are innocent!"


    Yet, the voices of the crowd grew even louder.


    JUSTICE!! JUSTICE!! JUSTICE!!


    Recognizing that actions spoke louder than words in such a moment, Seth took a sharpened cuss from a warrior and brought it down decisively on the nobleman before him.


    Swish!!


    Thud!!


    As the nobleman''s head tumbled to the edge of the stage beforeing to a halt, the crowd cheered again. Meanwhile, the remaining nobles'' cries dwindled to desperate whimpers, their pleas falling on deaf ears.


    Swish!!


    Thud!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After dispatching all ten nobles, Seth handed the cuss to Orion and moved to the other end of the stage. The bodies were quickly discarded and reced with new ones.


    Orion proceeded to behead another set of nobles one by one before handing the cuss to a warrior and returning to stand beside Seth.


    With their Key Leaders setting the example, the warriors wasted no time. Each took their ce at one of the ten tforms, wielding their cusses to swiftly execute the nobles. Others efficiently managed the process of bringing the nobles up to the stage and disposing of their bodies.


    After several hours, the entire House of Arickhan was executed, their heads rolling across the stage. Next, the House of Solon, consisting of the Aarakocras, was brought up individually. The nobility of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, drawn from the three major races, stood apart from the ordinary inhabitants due to their purer bloodlines and the exceptional Techniques and Arts that defined their Houses.


    To Orion, these techniques and arts were of little value; they were merely tools to establish a new noble household, which he would use to assess their potential and devotion to Paradise before sharing higher-ranked arts and techniques with them.


    As the hours passed, blood began to pool on the stage, seeping down and flowing towards the crowd. At first, the spectators trampled over the crimson tide, venting their anger. But their enthusiasm waned as the pool expanded and the blood approached their feet.


    Their voices grew quieter, and they retreated several steps, unnerved by the spreading sea of blood.


    The entire crowd soon fell into a tense silence. The only sounds piercing the air were the sharp swish of cusses as they swung down, the heads of the nobles tumbling to the ground.


    The House of Solon!


    The House of Fieradol!


    The House of Vielodor!


    The House of...!!


    After five and a half hours, the scene was suffused with the thick stench of blood as each household met its end. The blood pooled on the ground had risen so high that moving through it sshed it up to their upper legs.


    As an additional six hours passed, the clouds began to glow with a bright morning orange hue, indicating the approaching sunrise. The area was soon illuminated, casting a light on the gruesome stage and the surrounding ughter, revealing the full extent of the night''s horrors to everyone present.


    Even Orion, Seth, and the warriors were momentarily moved by the scene around them, but they did not falter in their tasks. Undeterred, other warriors stepped in and continued the grim task.


    It wasn''t until another six and a half hours had passed that thest of the nobles drew their final breath.


    Instead of cheers of excitement, the Trekking mingo Runaway City inhabitants stared at the warriors with eyes filled with fear, holding their breaths as though afraid to make a sound.


    Though their faces were hidden, their actions were methodical, each warrior taking their turn as ifpleting a routine task rather than participating in the ughter of an entire ruling ss. They had asked for blood; however, the bloodshed was far greater than anyone had imagined, and it left the onlookers stunned.


    Such ruthlessness!


    The crowd couldn''t help but wonder: if Paradise could efficiently dispatch such formidable warriors to deal with the nobles, what would stop them from doing the same to anyone who stood in their way? They couldn''t help but gulp at the thought.


    However, not everyone in the crowd shared this worry.


    "NO MORE LEADERS!! NO MORE NOBLES!! ONLY PARADISE!!" shouted several voices from the crowd, their fervour breaking through the stifling silence.


    Paradise had already rified what was expected: total submission and devotion in exchange for a vastly improved livelihood. So why should they be afraid?


    Unless they were plotting a rebellion, none were foolish enough to do so, especially not after witnessing the events unfolding before them.


    On stage,


    Orion focused on a warrior. "Bring the former leaders of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Let''s begin with the former Commander Edmar," he said.

 Chapter 1053: A Familiar Face?

    Chapter 1053: A Familiar Face?


    ?


    The warrior nodded and swiftly descended the stage to carry out the orders.


    Momentster, wrapped in bandages, the wingless former Commander Edmar limped onto the stage and was immediatelyid on the tform.


    As the crowd glimpsed the face of the man responsible for the atrocitiesmitted by the nobles, their voices grew louder.


    "Wait!" Orion called out, ensuring his voice carried across the area. "We should throw him to the crowds and let those he has wronged deal with him."


    Hearing Orion''s words, the crowd erupted in a thunderous roar of approval. Though watching the downfall of those responsible for the atrocities had brought some satisfaction, they were eager to deliver their own judgment on the perpetrators.


    The warriors nodded in understanding. They bound Edmar tightly and then hurled him off the stage, sending him tumbling towards the frenzied crowd.


    SPLASH!!


    Edmarnded in the pool of blood, skidding to a stop at the feet of the onlookers.


    Without hesitation, the crowd surged forward, dragging him into their midst as they unleashed their pent-up fury.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done!"


    "Today, we''ll end you with our own hands!"


    The voices of the crowd grew louder as more people joined in, pounding Edmar''s body, tearing it apart piece by piece in rage.


    Observing the scene, Orion signalled the warriors to bring up the remaining leaders.


    Within seconds, the leaders were escorted onto the stage one by one.


    Like Edmar, they remained silent, likely understanding that death awaited them regardless of how much they might plead.


    As Orion took a closer look-his first time meeting them-his eyes widened as he recognized someone among them.


    Kerensa?


    Orion shook his head. No, it wasn''t her. The Centauress bore a striking resemnce to Kerensa, but it wasn''t her.


    Could she be a rtive? Orion furrowed his brows beneath his mask as a thought crossed his mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kerensa possessed information that was not avable to the ordinary inhabitants of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. She had actively sought to establish a connection with Orion to secure more fruits despite her assumptions that he might be a noble. Her strength was undoubtedly sufficient to protect herself within the city, but Orion understood that her information likely came from someone with simr or higher authority.


    Initially, he didn''t care, assuming that this person could be someone from the Household. He couldn''t start inquiring about their identity without risking deception or mocking Paradise.


    In fact, he might have been wrong, and that person could already be dead. However, seeing the figure before him now, there was no way he could turn a blind eye and pretend he didn''t notice.


    "Wait!" Orionmanded, causing the warriors to halt their actions.


    "Is there something else on your mind?" Seth asked, turning his attention to Orion. Orion nodded. "When I first arrived at the Trekking mingo Runaway City and decided to look around, there was a centauress who provided me with all the information I needed, which was crucial in uncovering the conspiracies being plotted by the nobles. And that Centauress bore a striking resemnce to her," Orion pointed directly at the woman.


    "After the tremendous help she offered, I don''t think it would be proper to watch her beheaded with the others."


    Though Orion had traded for the information he needed from Kerensa, from the little he knew about her, she seemed to be a good person who cared about those around her. With her strength and familiarity with the residential areas of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, she could be valuable as an undercover, helping Paradise keep an eye on any hidden threats.


    "Oh!" Seth nodded in understanding. "We can''t stop the event now, but I have a n. I''ve been curious about the Dragmins'' dragonic bloodline. I hadn''t found any particrly interesting before, but I think one of their leaders will do." His eyes were fixed on a specific Dragmin leader on the stage, dressed in a long-sleeved folded midi dress.


    Orion raised a brow under his mask. He knew that the vigers had strict criteria for choosing partners or the parents of their children, which was even more noticeable whenpared to women of other races. The idea of intermingling rarely crossed their minds, and considering their limited fertility age limit, it wasn''t even worth contemting.


    However, it seemed that the Dragmins'' dragonic bloodline had piqued Seth''s interest because of his gift.


    "It''s surprising. I didn''t expect you to suddenly develop such an interest. So, what exactly do you have in mind?" Orion asked.


    "Why don''t we be straightforward? I''m sure the inhabitants of the Trekking mingo Runaway City would be grateful to learn that one of their leaders was among the reasons why such atrocities were quickly unearthed," Seth responded, contemting.


    "I''ll leave it to you, then," Orion nodded. Since the n aligned with his thoughts, he let Seth handle it.


    Seth nodded and stepped forward.


    On the other side of the stage, the Trekking mingo Runaway City''s leaders witnessed former Commander Edmar being assaulted by the crowds. They had even enlisted the help of a god''s chosen to dissect his limbs and vital organs.


    Initially, the leaders were confused about why the warriors around them had halted their actions just as they were about to be ced on the tform. However, they quickly understood when the Paradise Key Leader stepped forward. They realized that, like the former Commander Edmar, they faced an even graver fate.


    "Everyone..." Seth announced, drawing everyone''s attention. "During Paradise''s investigation into these atrocities, one of the reasons we were sessful was due to crucial intelligence provided by two of your leaders."


    Seth pointed towards the two leaders.


    The two leaders were stunned by the Key Leader''s words. A hopeful expression, which had been quenched, reemerged in their gazes. Although the female Dragmin had no idea what was happening, she believed that as long as she had the opportunity to continue living, it was better than dying in such a terrible way.


    For the Centauress, a knowing glint shed in her eyes. She lowered her head with a sigh escaping her lips, her fists clenched with emotion.

 Chapter 1054: A Familiar Face? (2)

    Chapter 1054: A Familiar Face? (2)


    ?


    Meanwhile, the crowds experienced another surge of emotions.


    "Thank goodness! I was beginning to think that our leaders no longer cared about us and were willing to do anything for the sake of power!"


    "This is a good revtion! Among our leaders, a few still possess some conscience!"


    "It''s a shame that our number of good leaders is so insignificantpared to the bad ones!"


    They all sighed in relief as they spoke one by one.


    "... And due to this, Paradise has decided to spare their lives. They will be no different from the ordinary inhabitants of Trekking mingo Runaway City from now on. They will assist in training new leaders appointed by Paradise for the betterment of the city!" Seth added. He gestured for them to stand aside, away from the other leaders.


    Orion nodded in approval as he observed from the side. Evidently, Seth had been honing his skills in choosing and delivering his words. Apart from these two, the only leader spared was the one responsible for the Forgepce. Still, there was no need to announce that, as the inhabitants were already satisfied with everything that had transpired.


    As the inhabitants'' voices rose loudly, Seth returned to Orion''s side with the two spared leaders.


    The event continued, and within ten minutes, it was over. The gods'' chosen and the Trekking mingo Runaway City inhabitants were tasked with cleaning the environment. Surprisingly, small mechanical entities emerged from various corners of the streets to aid in the cleanup. They captured Orion''s and the others'' attention.


    Meanwhile, the warriors, alongside Seth, handled the disposal of the corpses. They no longer needed to feed the Vylkr vines, as they could manage them quickly now.


    Royal Cave


    Emperor''s Pce


    Orion sat in afortable chair, with two women standing before him.


    The first was a Dragmin woman, dressed in an elegant red and white, long-sleeved midi dress, Her broad, leathery wings folded behind her back and two long, curved horns nestled in her long auburn hair.


    Her bulky physique and hooved feet were simr to those of other Dragmins he had encountered, except for the auburn streaks of hair along her legs. A simple ne adorned her neck. She had a devourer''s bracelet on her left wrist.


    She was Zarelia vis, the former Mistress of Arcane and Educational Affairs of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. She had once been in charge of training the new generation of gods'' chosen and those unable to be one, providing them with the necessary knowledge about the world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The second was a centaur with long, flowing ck hair. She was dressed in an elegant sky- blue robe that covered her humanoid upper half and robust, four-legged body with hooves. Beneath her robe, Orion could see a lightweight armour peeking out. She wore golden jewellery on both wrists and a locket around her neck.


    She also had a Devourer''s bracelet around her right wrist, indicating she was one of the gods'' chosen.


    Her name was Evaline Feiradol, former Mistress of Espionage and Intelligence. Her title confirmed Orion''s judgment that she was responsible for providing Kerensa with all the information she possessed.


    Nheless, their surnames indicated they were part of the noble households, all of which had been executed by the warriors.


    "Do you feel the need for revenge after witnessing the death of your noble households?" Orion asked, his voice calm as though discussing the weather. His expression was hidden behind his inky ck mask, rendering his thoughts unreadable.


    "No, we wouldn''t dare entertain such thoughts. Once we were appointed our specific titles, we could no longer meddle in the affairs of our former households. Even before today, we had no rtionship with the executed households," Zarelia responded, her expression stoic and firm as she shook her head.


    "She''s right. We''ve had no connection with our previous households since our titles were appointed. Furthermore, since you spared our lives when you could have allowed us to die, we hold no grudge against you or Paradise," Evaline chimed in.


    Both women spoke with no hesitation or flicker of doubt in their actions or words. Although they had no knowledge of the individual before them, the fact that one of Paradise''s Key Leaders had left them in his hands indicated that he held a significant position among the


    warriors.


    Orion narrowed his eyes at them, scrutinizing their expressions for any signs of deception, but he found none. This convinced him they were worthy of their titles as former Trekking mingo Runaway City leaders.


    "In truth, only one of you here is responsible for indirectly helping us secure the information we needed to stop the nobles and their atrocities. As for the other, the Key Leader of Paradise has merely taken an interest in you, leading to your life being spared as well," Orion said, observing the varying reactions of the two women.


    Zarelia trembled slightly, her expression paling. Meanwhile, a look of understanding emerged on Evaline''s face.


    Orion turned his attention to Evaline. "However, this does not change the fact that you did not provide us with the information directly. We were the ones who had to search for it


    actively."


    Evaline immediately bowed her head in response. "I am aware of the consequences of my actions and am grateful for your benevolence. I will devote myself to Paradise and fulfil all its desires to the best of my ability."


    Orion nodded. He nned to make her take an oathter, as he still intended to utilize her skills within the Trekking mingo Runaway City. Therefore, he was indifferent to how much emotion she put into her words.


    "As for you, your fate will be decided by the Key Leader. He''s quite headstrong and hot- tempered, so do your best not to annoy him," Orion advised, focusing on Zarelia.


    He knew Seth well enough to understand that he was genuinely curious about the dragonic bloodline within the Dragmins and wouldn''t act brutally toward her. In fact, she would benefit significantly, as her status would be elevated by serving one of Paradise''s Key Leaders.


    "Thank you for your advice, Great Warrior. I will certainly keep it in mind," Zarelia responded swiftly, nodding. Her life had been spared on a whim, so unlike Evaline, she was anxious about the future.

 Chapter 1055: One-Winged Chains Of Eternal Submission

    Chapter 1055: One-Winged Chains Of Eternal Submission


    ?


    The hall soon fell into silence.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After a few minutes, therge door at the entrance swung open, and Seth walked in.


    Not wanting to break character, Orion stood up from his seat and waited for Seth''s arrival to greet him.


    Seth nodded at him. "I''ll leave the rest here for you and the other warriors to handle and return to the Outward Stronghold," he said before turning his attention to the two former leaders, specifically Zarelia. "Follow me." He signalled before walking towards the door once


    more.


    Zarelia swiftly bowed to Orion before turning around and following Seth.


    They both exited the hall, leaving Orion and the Evaline behind.


    "Let''s head over to a better area," Orion said, turning and stepping towards the door.


    Evaline nodded and swiftly followed behind him.


    -------


    In a private chamber within the Royal Cave, Orion sat on a bed, facing Evaline, who was opposite him. Her four legs were tucked beneath her as shey on the bed, her sky-blue robe pulled down to her waist, with her lightweight, mixed leather and metallic armour neatly arranged beside them. Her entire upper body was bare, revealing her enormous, fair breasts that stood proudly, no longer concealed by her baggy robe.


    This was the first time Orion had seen a pair of globes that rivalled those of his wives or some of the curvaceous women in the vige, and for a moment, he was slightly entranced. But he quickly regained hisposure, having grown ustomed to sights like this and not easily swayed by them.


    Still, it made him realize how much of her figure had been hidden beneath that robe. As for her lower half, Orion was not the kind of man who shied away from exploring the depths of debauchery; he found it more intriguing than repulsive.


    Though Orion could admit that Evaline was attractive, his thoughts weren''t focused on that. He restrained himself because those weren''t the reasons he had spared her life. Despite her stoic expression, he could see the turmoil in her eyes, understanding that he had ventured deep into the sensitive boundaries of her race''s culture.


    Even without his status as the Supreme Leader of Paradise, Orion was confident that, as a mere warrior, he could build a meaningful rtionship with a centauress, one where they could mutually enjoy each other''spany to the fullest.


    Suddenly, Orion''s thoughts paused, and he furrowed his brows, reflecting on when he began to develop such a mindset. It didn''t take long for him to realize that it had started during his time with the Pixies. Surrounded by so many remarkable women, he hade to see it as beneath him to force himself on anyone or to grovel at their feet just because he found them attractive.


    Wasn''t that the same reason he allowed Isadora to decide for herself whether she wanted to be his concubine? Rather than acting impulsively, he found it far more intriguing to see if Evaline might develop an interest in him on her own and choose to be with him willingly.


    Wasn''t that a more enticing and rewarding path than seizing the moment now, risking a strange and potentially harmful rtionship?


    Fortunately, Orion''s entire expression was concealed beneath his mask.


    "Though I doubt you''re foolish enough to go back on your word after being saved by Paradise, it''s safer to take precautions," Orion said, his tone firm.


    "From this moment onward, you will serve me for the betterment of Paradise with every fibre of your being. You will serve with your mind, offering your knowledge and wisdom to strengthen my cause, and you will think only of my goal. Your body will utilize its strength and skills to protect and fight, moving solely to fulfil mymands. Your soul will belong to me, dictated by every essence of my will. This is your new life and your new purpose. Swear it."


    He bit his thumb until blood surfaced, then pressed it against Evaline''s chest, inscribing a strange rune onto her skin.


    "I swear it. I will serve you loyally and truly until myst breath," Evaline responded, feeling a surge of oppressive power in every movement Orion made.


    It reverberated through her entire being, momentarily shocking her with the incredible strength of the warrior before her and the extraordinary technique he was using.


    Given her role, Evaline was well-versed in various techniques and arts and recognized this as exceptional. However, she kept her thoughts to herself, observing with dumbfounded awe as changes unfolded within her body.


    As Orion finished, he withdrew his hand. The rune gradually solidified into the shape of two vibrant, shimmering white wings-onerger than the other-with a brilliant golden chain coiling around them, binding them tightly.


    The technique, known as the ''One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission,'' was a Divine art designed to enforce absolute loyalty and submission from an individual to the caster, akin to a master-ve rtionship. Its prerequisites included the master possessing an exceptionally high level of soul power and strength, while the ve had to willingly or forcefully ept the oath. The master used their blood as a special ink to inscribe the rune on the ve''s chest, back or any part of their body.


    Orion had mastered this Divine art to perfection, making its effectiveness so potent that he could alter the ve''s minds, making them see the master''smands as natural and necessary. He could even reshape their thoughts and memories.


    Even in death, the ve''s soul could be resummoned at his will. Only when Orion willingly released the technique would the ve be genuinely free.


    The divine art also granted numerous benefits, including enhanced overall capabilities tied to the master''s strength and will. The ve became an extension of the master''s power to a limited extent. These powers could not be used independently unless permitted by the master.


    The consequences of defying the master or attempting to break the oath were severe, potentially leading to severe bacsh or instant death.


    Suddenly, Evaline felt a surge of power erupt from her chest, spreading through every fibre of her body. Her body grew hot, and she copsed onto the side of the bed as her muscles began to break down and reconstruct, causing her aura to rise sharply.

 Chapter 1056: One-Winged Chains Of Eternal Submission (2)

    Chapter 1056: One-Winged Chains Of Eternal Submission (2)


    ?


    Suddenly, multiple vibrant golden chains burst from the center of the runes on her chest and wrapped around her body, restraining her.


    Orion remained in ce, his eyes fixed on her as she underwent the transformation.


    [ Energy Level - 1,820 BEM. ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,827 BEM.]


    [ Energy Level - 1,835 BEM.]


    The room''s atmosphere grew thick as the sheets were swept off the bed, flying across the room and mming against the opposite wall. The bed began to shake and swirl from side to side, its legs scraping loudly across the floor as if a fierce wind had erupted within the space.


    Evaline''s robe was caught in the chaos, fluttering wildly in all directions, exposing her lower half and upper body to Orion''s gaze.


    As Evaline''s physique was being reshaped and enhanced, Orion could feel the Celestial energy in the environment rapidly surging into her body. This influx of energy caused her veins to retract and expand, their outlines visible to the naked eye. She tried to move, but her body convulsed uncontrobly as though she were experiencing a seizure.


    Evaline felt her body grow stiff until her eyes became dizzy and misty. Her vision darkened, and she immediately lost consciousness.


    ...


    Three Hours Later


    Evaline''s eyes fluttered open, her vision slowly clearing. "Haa!" A painful moan escaped her lips as she picked herself up and looked around the room. When her gaze fixed on Orion, her eyes widened in shock, and she leapt from the bed, reaching the edge of the room in seconds.


    "It seems you''re feeling better. If you had slept for another hour, I would have left to attend to some matters before returning to check on you. Now,e back to the bed," Orion said, tapping the spot where she had previously been lying.


    Before Evaline could respond, she found her legs moving against her will. She tried to resist, but a severe headache, as though someone had smashed a Vylkr alloy-forged hammer against her brain, disoriented her and caused her to copse to the ground.


    "I wouldn''t try disobeying mymands again if I were you," Orion said, shaking his head in disapproval.


    Evaline bit her lip and pushed herself up. She looked down at the glowing tattoo that had emerged after the rune solidified on her chest and realized it must be an incredibly powerful ve technique-a truly formidable one, to have caused such a drastic change to her entire being.


    Evaline gulped, realizing that Paradise''s capabilities extended far more than she had imagined, making her previous assumptions seem ridiculously shallow. She steadily walked toward the bed, climbed onto it, and sat opposite him, her body tense.


    [ Energy Level - 2,400 BEM]


    Orion nced at her current energy level and nodded inwardly, approving the effectiveness of the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission. The difference between her strength and his was only 445 BEM.


    "How are you feeling?" Orion asked, attempting to ease the tense atmosphere.


    Hearing his words, Evaline immediately felt her lips part as she responded, "Strange. I feel like there''s a power within me that isn''t mine, yet it feels like it is." As she finished speaking, her hand instinctively covered her mouth, her eyes widening in fear as her body trembled. "That''s Celestial energy, the power currently residing in you. While your body has adjusted to amodate it, you''ll still need time to get used to it," Orion exined.


    Celestial energy! Evaline''s eyes widened in shock. Among the top fifty energy ranks, Celestial energy was well known to be within the top five, even higher than Draconic energy.


    She couldn''t help but be bewildered, realizing that this warrior was already utilizing such potent Celestial energy-far more than she had ever encountered.


    Wait a minute! Evaline''s mind paused as she suddenly realized something. Her eyes wandered toward his wrists, and she gulped again, not seeing any bracelet on them.


    This was indeed his power! Even though she had witnessed his incredible battle, which


    disyed his strength, it still felt unbelievable.


    "What''s on your mind? You are free to speak as you wish," Orion said, instantly observing her myriad expressions shifting from one emotion to another.


    Evaline felt her lips move against her will again. "Is this truly your power?" she asked.


    "Yes. Some of it," Orion responded.


    "But how is that possible? This amount of power shouldn''t even be realistically possible for a mortal to possess," Evaline said, her expression morphing into a grimace as she realized she couldn''t stop speaking. Her teeth ground in frustration after she finished.


    "It''s because ''we'' from Paradise are special, unlike anyone you''ve ever encountered before," Orion replied with a smile, his tone filled with pride. Though his expression remained hidden, his demeanour radiated an aura of arrogance, nonchnce, and pride.


    "Is there any other question you would like to ask?" Orion added, finding her questions both entertaining and amusing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Evaline sealed her lips, trying to keep her following words to herself, but it felt like trying to stop the wind-it was impossible. Realizing this, she stopped resisting and responded, "I''ve noticed those strange bracelets and weapons that oddly resemble the gods'' chosens Devourer bracelets and Gearweavers on every warrior sent by Paradise. However, you aren''t wearing any of those. I''m curious about their purpose. Of course, if it''s confidential, you don''t have to tell me, and I won''t ask again."


    Finishing her words, Evaline exhaled tiredly, lowering her head toward the bed while ncing up at the masked warrior, awaiting his response.


    "It''s information you''ll soon learn about, so there''s no point in hiding it. Those bracelets are called Vylkr Fusion Armlets, and the weapons are Gear Devourers," Orion replied, emphasizing their names.


    "They are far more powerful than the Devourer bracelets and Gearweavers, enabling us to harness and utilize Vylkr energy much more efficiently. And before you ask, I can also utilize Vylkr energy, but I currently don''t need it. As for how, that''s a secret."


    Orion didn''t intend to reveal more. Although he doubted Evaline would betray or even consider such an act with the One-winged Chains of Eternal Submission, the information was too sensitive to disclose casually.

 Chapter 1057: Evalines Predicament

    Chapter 1057: Evaline''s Predicament


    ?


    Meanwhile, for the umpteenth time, Evaline was dumbfounded by his words. However, as he finished speaking, her expressionpletely fell, staring at the warrior before her as if she had just seen a ghost.


    "You can also utilize Vylkr energy like that?" Evaline stuttered, her lips trembling.


    She nced at his wrists again, and then her eyes wandered to his ankles. Seeing no bracelets there either, a cold chill ran through her body as everything became clear to her at that moment.


    Paradise was filled with warriors capable of harnessing Celestial and Vylkr energy-each potent enough to triumph over any of their warriors!


    This was the same force they had once believed they had a chance of defeating. Not even the Grade Two Runaway Cities had made her feel such oppressive might and mystery.


    Orion nodded.


    Evaline took a deep breath and asked, "What rank and grade is this art?"


    "It''s a Divine-ranked, High-grade art," Orion replied.


    Evaline''s eyes widened to their limit, her mind reeling as she processed his words.


    A Divine-ranked, High-grade art!


    Wasn''t that something that only existed in myths and legends?


    It was unbelievable! Even though she had stopped underestimating Paradise''s heritage, Evaline realized how absurdly shallow her previous assumptions had been. The depth of what she had witnessed was far more profound than she could have imagined.


    Her heart began to race, and she took deep breaths, trying to steady herself. As the dizziness subsided, an overwhelming reverence for Paradise and the warrior before her blossomed in her heart.


    Another thought raced through Evaline''s mind, spinning her thoughts again.


    A Divine art was something only a divine being could create, so if the warrior before her- who wasn''t even among the high-ranking leaders-possessed such an art, then...


    It felt as though a hammer had mmed against her brain. Her vision went nk, and she plunged into darkness, her body copsing unconscious beside the bed.


    Startled by what had just happened, Orion called, "Evaline, are you okay?" He reached out to tap her, but she remained unresponsive, lying motionless on the bed.


    ''She fainted,'' Orion thought, his brows twitching in mild frustration. He had underestimated the impact such revtions about Paradise could have on someone from outside.


    Orion exhaled tiredly. He had intended to return home yesterday to address the situation with Crystalia and Selene, but now it seemed he would spend the rest of the day here before heading back.


    He hoped Greta, Ingrid, and the others would keep Lyra and Vivian from making things worse until he returned. He wouldter need to give Isadora a bonus for handling all his responsibilities during this time.


    Refocusing on the unconscious Evaline, Orion gently repositioned her, arranging her body morefortably on one side of the bed.


    Since he couldn''t leave Evaline here until she awakened, he sent a message to a warrior to bring back some kalna fruits for him to feed on while he waited.


    Forty minutes Later


    Evaline stirred awake once more, her mind feeling groggier than before. In an instant, the memories of what had transpired before she copsed onto the bed came rushing back.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, watching Evaline slowly sit up, clutching her head in pain.


    Evaline flinched, her gaze locking onto Orion before she nodded, "No, I''m not okay. I think it''ll take me a few weeks to fully recover." Her words surprised her initially, but then her lips twitched in annoyance as she realized she was still bound by his earliermand.


    Orion nodded in understanding, satisfied to witness the effectiveness of the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission firsthand.


    "Can you please undo thismand?" Evaline asked, her voice pleading, her expression matching her words.


    She still felt an immense reverence toward the warrior before her, so the courage it took to speak those words made her fear she might say something that would irritate him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No," Orion responded, a smile hidden beneath his mask.


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" Evaline asked, her expression pale with fright, forming an amusing contrast to her words.


    Orion remained silent.


    Without a response, Evaline felt a mix of relief and nervousness. She exhaled deeply, trying to regain herposure, inwardly terrified of losing it again.


    ''Since it won''t stop, then if I must perish, I will do so dly,'' Evaline decided before posing her next question.


    "Given the current situation, can I learn more about your identity?" Evaline asked, her eyes fixed on the man before her.


    Orion paused, considering his response. "I am Rion, a warrior from Paradise. I was dispatched to handle the brewing rebellion in the Trekking mingo Runaway City." He chose not to reveal his true identity as the Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    Evaline only knew him as a warrior who had saved her life due to the information she had indirectly provided. She was now bound to him for the greater good of Paradise. Telling her more would serve no purpose and might only plunge her into further disbelief and dy her recovery date.


    Even though he had the power to manipte her thoughts and memories, he preferred not to do so unless absolutely necessary. If he had wanted to test the limits of the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission, he could have chosen someone from the captured- Orion''s brow twitched as a sudden realization struck him. He had been so engrossed in the myriad of techniques he''d learned from Aerialia and so focused on keeping himself from straying into an unending abyss that he hadn''t realized until now what he had overlooked. Orion quickly regained hisposure and sent a message to Seth before turning his attention back to Evaline.


    Evaline toyed with the words on her lips before finally nodding and meeting Orion''s gaze.


    "How would you prefer I address you?" Evaline asked.


    "Rion will do just fine," Orion replied.


    "Okay," Evaline replied with a nod. "Can I ask one more question?"


    "Go ahead," Orion responded.


    "Why didn''t you use this divine art on the other leaders? With your strength and capabilities, there would be no challenge in controlling them and a few nobles as well," Evaline asked, her tone tinged with curiosity.


    Author''s Note: ''Rion,'' as a Gaelic masculine name, means ''King.'' The universe fell in ce for this glorious revtion.

 Chapter 1058: Drawing A Line

    Chapter 1058: Drawing A Line


    ?


    Having experienced the divine art''s effects firsthand, she was no longer sceptical of its power. She was intrigued by why Orion hadn''t employed it more broadly, as it seemed the most


    logical approach.


    "I didn''t because there was no need to," Orion replied, shaking his head. "If you think it was the most logical thing to do, then you''re right. But it wasn''t Paradise''s proper course of action then."


    "What do you mean?" Evaline asked, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Is an unfathomable force like Paradise still driven by mere emotions?" She had pondered various reasons behind Paradise''s actions yet couldn''t reach a sensible conclusion.


    "With the damage the nobles caused during their rebellion, it might seem like a simple solution to put them under this divine art," Orion exined, his tone calm. "But if that were the answer, I''d have to subject every inhabitant of Trekking mingo Runaway City to the same art, making them forget their lost loved ones or that such a tragedy even urred after Paradise took control."


    "If I followed that path, wouldn''t it mean that Paradise is going back on its word to this city? It would show the ordinary inhabitants that their lives are less valuable than those of the nobles and leaders and that the nobles are too irreceable for Paradise to touch."


    He paused, letting his words settle before continuing, "Covering up the rebellion would have been a wasted effort because such a thing would surely happen again if given the slightest chance. Instead, wouldn''t it be wiser to uproot the weeds and leave no seeds for future strife? To fell the old and rotten trees so that a new forest can grow on a foundation rooted in Paradise?"


    Despite his faith in the One-winged Chains of Eternal Submission, he knew that other divine beings still hid within this deste world, with strength and prowess unknown. He wasn''t willing to take such risks for a city in constant motion.


    Observing Evaline''s contemtive expression, Orion added, "A true leader understands the scars of his people and wields their emotions as his sword and shield. The orders we received came directly from the supreme leader of Paradise. His actions always carry a deeper meaning, which I''m sure you''vee to understand by now."


    Evaline nodded. "Yes, I see it now. Paradise is not just manipting the emotions of the inhabitants of Trekking mingo Runaway City but alsoying a stable foundation that will ripple out to the other Runaway Cities. It''s brilliant andpelling," she replied. "So, what''s next?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion nodded but then furrowed his brow at her follow-up question.


    Noticing his silence, Evaline continued, "Apart from sparing me because I indirectly gave you the information needed to uncover this rebellion, you also did so because you require my skills¡ªsomeone familiar with Trekking mingo Runaway City-to ensure that there are no variables threatening the growth of this foundation, right?"


    "Would it be difficult for you to believe that I saved you simply because you are connected to someone instrumental in uncovering this rebellion?" Orion asked, his tone curious. Evaline''s quick deduction and intelligence made him realize she truly deserved her title as one of the leaders of Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    "A few moments ago, I might have thought that Paradise genuinely cared for the people under its wings, but after that realization, I can only say, ''Yes.'' Also, I doubt my responsibilities will end there," Evaline nodded.


    A gnawing frown appeared on her lips as she remembered she was still under his control. Her shoulders slumped in defeat.


    ''This will be the end of me,'' Evaline thought, sighing inwardly.


    "Believe what you want to believe. In time, you''ll see that as long as the Runaway Cities dutifully serve Paradise, they''ll be cared for far more than ever. And even if I could make you think otherwise right now..." Orion replied, shaking his head, "There''s no need or reason to do so."


    Orion added, "What did you mean by yourst words?"


    Initially, Evaline was stunned by Orion''s earlier words and was about to ask more about the divine art he had cast on her, but Orion''s question shifted the direction of her thoughts.


    "You don''t need to act oblivious. I am one of the former leaders of the Trekking mingo Runaway City, a woman now under your control, both in body and soul. Aside from the reason you saved my life, there''s no doubt that you might make me engage in all manner of spoken and unspoken carnal activities."


    "Although I''m not sure if I''m your preference since not everyone is attracted to a race whose lower half resembles a magical beast, it''s still an assumption I can''t entirely overlook," Evaline replied, her fists clenched as she fought to maintain herposure, fully aware of the consequences of defying the warrior before her.


    A realization dawned on Orion, prompting him to nod in response. "I see. Fortunately, my preferences do not prevent me from finding your features attractive. However, don''t think I''ll ever force you into engaging in such a thing."


    "So you ughter entire lineages from young to old, but forcing yourself on a woman whose every action is dictated by your will is where you draw the line? That''s incredibly ironic and moralizing," Evaline retorted.


    She wanted to bang her head against the wall. For the first time, she would do anything to keep her lips sealed and her words tucked in.


    "I understand where you''reing from, and you''re wrong. It''s not about drawing a line but choosing which line to cross. ughtering entire lineages was necessary to prevent a greater crisis, but breaking someone''s will to that extent? My principles won''t allow me to stoop so low," Orion replied, shaking his head.


    He wasn''t annoyed by Evaline''s responses; instead, he found them interesting, especially since he was the one who had issued themand.


    "So you''re the kind of person who finds satisfaction in having others grovel at your feet and plead with you to take them. I''m sorry to tell you that it will never happen."

 Chapter 1059: Orions Principles

    ?


    "My principles aren''t for sale, and I won''t bend them just to appease your sense of moral superiority," Evaline said, her face draining of colour as a profound fear gripped her.


    "I... I..." She wanted to speak again, but Orion interrupted. "Be bold with your words."


    Evaline immediately felt the fear within her dissipate as an overwhelming sense of calmness washed over her, followed by a surge of confidence.


    "Can you please undo thismand?" Evaline asked, grinding her teeth. Though the words reflected her true feelings, she would have preferred to keep them to herself rather than reveal them so openly.


    "I''ll do so when I feel it''s the right time," Orion replied.


    Hearing his response, Evaline felt a wave of weakness wash over her. She nced at her bare body and then closed her eyes. Tilting to her left, she fell onto the bed and turned onto her back, her forelimbs raised in the air, arms spread out, exposing her most intimate areas. She turned her head toward Orion and said, "I''ve opened my arms for you, Rion. Take me as you wish. Since I''m doing this of my own will, it shouldn''t conflict with your principles." Orion''s frown deepened beneath his mask. "Why are you so fixated on this?" he asked. "I don''t recall doing anything during our conversation that would make you so focused on this matter."


    "It''s because I don''t trust you," Evaline admitted, nibbling on her lip. "I believe you might use your Divine Art on me while you''re supposedly waiting for whatever connection within me to spark. So, while I''m still myself, the best solution is to take advantage of it immediately. As a Centaur, there are certain ceremonies we must go through before we copte. But since that''s impossible right now, I''d at least like to be aware so I can do it myself."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion nodded, understanding. From Evaline''s demeanour at the beginning of their conversation, he suspected he was crossing a cultural threshold, and her words confirmed it.


    "Let''s first handle the ceremony if that''s the case. I''m curious about what it involves," Orion replied.


    Evaline swiftly stood up and turned to sit on the bed, forelimbs folded under her. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, her astonished eyes fixed on Orion.


    "If it makes you feel better, I don''t see any problem with it," Orion nodded.


    Then, unexpectedly, he raised his hand to deactivate his mask, lifting it to reveal his lips and chin. He leaned upward, wrapped his left arm around Evaline''s waist, and gently kissed her lips for a few seconds before pulling back.


    "Does that interfere with the ceremony?" Orion asked.


    "No, it doesn''t," Evaline responded, shaking her head swiftly. She trembled under his touch, her body growing tense before the sensation faded.


    "As long as you ensure Paradise''s influence remains strong and handle any issues that arise within the Trekking mingo Runaway City without needing Paradise''s intervention, you''ll have no trouble continuing to live as you please. As for being the object of my desire, I''m certain there are younger, more beautiful centauresses who would dly fulfil that role, so you don''t have to worry about it. This kiss is as far as I''ll ever go," Orion responded, retracting his arm from her waist.


    He then ced his mask back on, reactivating its functions before stepping off the bed to stretch his limbs. "We''ve already wasted enough time here. Now that this issue is settled, there are other things I need to attend to," he added.


    "And themands?" Evaline asked.


    "Do you still feel anything?" Orion asked.


    Evaline instinctively opened her mouth to respond but closed her lips instead, feeling nopelling force pushing her to speak.


    "Thank you," Evaline replied, exhaling silently with her head lowered toward Orion. She felt relieved to regain control over herself, even temporarily. It gave her a certain level of trust in Orion''s words.


    Orion nodded. "Put on your clothes so we can leave," he said, watching as Evaline descended from the bed and dressed.


    As she did, Orion considered that he could always look through her memories if he wanted to uncover what she''d been up to. Still, he had alreadypelled her to be truthful when answering his questions, so she was free to live as she pleased as long as she didn''t break hismands.


    "I''m done," Evaline said as she approached him. She was now dressed in her lightweight armour and sky-blue robe and adorned with her previous jewellery, exuding a subtle aura of authority.


    "I''ll send someone to deliver a personal mask to you next time," Orion said, leading the way to the door.


    "What are the uses of the mask?" Evaline asked, curiositycing her tone as she followed behind him and closed the door behind them.


    Orion nced back at her. "You''ll know when it arrives," he replied, smiling before turning his attention forward.


    Evaline nodded, her expression thoughtful. She had already suspected that the masks worn by Paradise''s warriors and Key Leaders weren''t simple, so his words didn''t surprise her. Though she doubted the mask''s capabilities could surpass all she had witnessed, she mentally prepared herself for whatever it might reveal.


    Soon, they arrived at an open space outside the building filled with numerous paths leading to other locations within the Royal Cave.


    "What is your rtionship with Kerensa?" Orion asked, turning to look at her. Her close resemnce to Kerensa made it clear they were closely rted, and he was curious about


    their connection.


    "Kerensa is the daughter of my twin sister," Evaline replied, her tone tinged with mncholy. "She''s always harboured a deep animosity toward the nobles, ming them for the conspiracy that led to her mother''s death. At first, I wanted to keep her under my protection, but she preferred to open a bar in the most impoverished section of the Trekking mingo Runaway City rather than ept any help from me."


    "The only thing she ever asks of me is information on the happenings within the Runaway City, under the pretence of wanting to stay informed and protect herself from any arising problems. I agreed, under certain restrictions, and it seems that decision has finally paid off," Evaline added, smiling wryly.

 Chapter 1060: Kerensas Heartfelt Reunion

    ?


    A look of surprise crossed Orion''s face before he nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s get going then," Orion said, rising into the sky.


    To her surprise, Evaline felt a gentle wind wrap around her body, lifting her off the ground as she soared high into the sky, following behind Orion.


    Orion and Evaline arrived swiftly at the Midnight Butcher Bar within twenty-five minutes. As theynded, they observed the stunned individuals within their homes, who soon began to cheer one by one.


    Orion smiled brightly under his mask as the cheers grew louder, with others outside joining in. He raised his hand as though signalling them to calm down, and it worked. The crowd quieted, and the inhabitants returned to their day one by one, though a few remained, continuing to observe.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Soon, as if responding to the loud voices, the door of the Midnight Butcher Bar swung open, and a centauress raced out. Upon seeing the two of them, she halted suddenly, her eyes widening in shock and disbelief. This individual was none other than Kerensa!


    Kerensa stared at Orion, scrutinizing him before shifting her attention to Evaline. Her eyes welled with emotion. "Evaline, is that you?" she muttered.


    Evaline nodded. "What? Are you going to tell me I might scare away your customers by visiting your bar?" she responded, her lips curving into a light smile.


    Without responding, Kerensa raced forward, swiftly arriving before Evaline and embracing her. Evaline returned the embrace, soothing her emotions by gently rubbing her hand against Kerensa''s back.


    "I thought I had lost you forever. It''s such a relief to see you safe," Kerensa muttered, her voice trembling with emotion as she gazed at Evaline.


    After the horrifying events, she had heard rumours that Paradise spared the lives of two leaders for their role in uncovering the rebellion plot. Though she had doubts, she clung to the hope that Evaline would be one of them. However, as the hours passed without any word from her, Kerensa''s hope began to fade. But now, just before the end of the day, she was- standing in front of her bar, safe and sound.


    Orion quietly observed the reunion from the sidelines. On their journey here, he had taken the opportunity to sift through Evaline''s memories, learning important details about her rtionship with Kerensa. Understanding the depth of their bond, he saw no need to interrupt and allowed them their moment.


    "Yes, I''m fine, and it''s all thanks to you that I''m here," Evaline responded, her hand gently running through Kerensa''s hair as she smiled warmly. She subtly nced at Orion, inwardly relieved that he wasn''t interrupting their reunion.


    Upon hearing Evaline''s words, Kerensa''s eyes widened in shock. "Then, I was truly the one..." she began, but before she could finish, Evaline gently ced a finger on her lips and nodded.


    "Yes, you were the one who provided the crucial information to Mr. Rion, which is why he spared my life," Evaline replied with a reassuring smile, gesturing toward Orion. She made sure to acknowledge his role in what had transpired.


    "Mr. Rion?" Kerensa repeated, turning to stare at Orion, stunned to finally learn the identity of the warrior before her-and from her aunt, no less.


    A wave of worry washed over her as she looked at Orion with growing apprehension. Quickly, she turned around, using her right hand to shield Evaline from him, gently pushing her a few steps backwards.


    "Aunt, did they do something strange to you? Are they forcing you to do something against your will?" Kerensa asked, her voiceced with concern. After witnessing the horrific scene in the marketce, she found it hard to believe that Paradise would spare her aunt-one of the former leaders-on such grounds alone, without any ulterior motives.


    Evaline frowned and shook her head. "No, they didn''t. But that might change if you keep treating our benefactor as though he were an enemy."


    Kerensa bit her lip in frustration before lowering her arm.


    "Now, why don''t you apologize?" Evaline''s voice was firm, her expression strict.


    Kerensa nodded, taking a deep breath before walking toward Orion. When she reached him, she lowered her head slightly. "I apologize for my rude behaviour, Mr Rion. Thank you for sparing my aunt''s life," she said, her emotions turbulent as she awaited his response.


    "You don''t need to thank me," Orion replied calmly. "I acted out of Paradise''s benevolence. As for your behaviour, it''s perfectly understandable for you to be suspicious. But let me assure you, Miss Evaline is now an ally of Paradise, helping us prevent future rebellions. To avoid unnecessaryplications, you should keep this information to yourself, Miss Kerensa."


    "Yes... I will keep this a secret," Kerensa swiftly responded, nodding enthusiastically. Though initially taken aback by his words, she quickly grasped the solemnity of the situation.


    "Okay. I''ll be taking my leave now. See youter," Orion said with a nod to Kerensa and Evaline before soaring into the air, vanishing into the clouds.


    Evaline watched the direction of his flight, her eyes reflecting a swirl of emotions. The conversation and their agreement reyed in her mind, making her heart race. But she quicklyposed herself before Kerensa could notice.


    Kerensa returned to Evaline. "You''re here because you need toy low for a while, right?" she asked with a knowing smirk.


    "What do you think?" Evaline replied with a snort.


    "Well, after losing your title and position as Mistress of Espionage and Intelligence, you''re stuck here with me for the foreseeable future. But don''t worry," Kerensa said, her smirk widening as she gave a thumbs up. "As the owner of Midnight Butcher Bar, I promise you''ll get top-notch room service and a five-star dining experience."


    "Humph! Haven''t these ces been destroyed a few times over the past weeks? It''s a miracle it''s still standing," Evaline remarked, eyeing the tall, rusty metallic building and the surrounding area. Though she couldn''t anticipate what might transpireter, she had already decided to make this ce her new home.


    "Hey! The Midnight Butcher Bar saved your life, so show some respect. And don''t me me if you annoy her too much and she decides to copse on your head while you''re asleep," Kerensa retorted, rolling her eyes before leading the way to the door.


    My thoughts are below.

 Chapter 1061: Getting The Upper Hand

    Chapter 1061: Getting The Upper Hand


    ?


    Evaline chuckled at her nephew''s response and followed behind as they entered.


    Orion swiftly removed his cloak and changed into his previous attire before heading toward the Outward Stronghold.


    He arrived at the stronghold within the protective fort within minutes. He nodded at the warriors on duty, who were taking turns within the fort, and then walked toward Seth, who was waiting at the entrance of the building.


    "I came as quickly as I could. What''s the reason you called, Chief?" Seth asked curiously.


    "Have you managed to get the spies to talk yet?" Orion asked.


    "Some have, but not all," Seth nodded. "However, I believe they''ll start soon."


    "Good. There''s no need to waste more time on this-I have a way to make them talk," Orion responded.


    Seth''s brow raised in surprise at Orion''s words. "How?"


    "You''ll see. Let''s head inside first," Orion replied, pushing the door open and leading in.


    Seth quickly regained hisposure and followed him inside.


    One Hour Later


    Orion and Seth walked out of the room. While Orion smiled slightly under his mask, Seth''s expression was utter disbelief, as though he had just witnessed something extraordinary. Taking a deep breath, Seth finally asked, "What kind of technique was that?" His eyes fixed on Orion.


    "It''s a Divine Art called the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission," Orion replied, exining the details of the Divine Art.


    When he finished, Seth nodded in understanding. Having mastered various arts and techniques himself, he was familiar with their uniqueness and versatility, the ability to bend the forces of the world to one''s will and perform miraculous feats once thought to be the domain of the gods. So, he wasn''t entirely surprised by the capabilities of the Divine Art after hearing Orion''s exnation.


    "Is it listed in the catalogue?" Seth asked, his tone serious.


    The catalogue was apendium containing information about the artefacts and techniques currently in Paradise''s possession, which Orion had helped secure. It waspiled using the Prismerions'' Ancient Codex and the knowledge Aerialia had provided.


    ess to the catalogue was restricted, and the techniques were avable only to warriors with enough contribution points to purchase them, ensuring they weren''t misused.


    Fortunately, Orion shook his head. "No, I know its power, so I didn''t include it in the catalogue. I hadn''t nned to use it and only remembered it due to the brewing rebellion in the Trekking mingo Runaway City." He was cautious about which techniques were included in the catalogue, as this was a crucial growth phase for Paradise.


    "Thank goodness," Seth exhaled in relief. "It''s best never to add an art like that to the catalogue. We don''t want to face issues with something so powerful. But now that we know where the remaining spies are, we can purge them from each Runaway City and even turn a few into undercover spies, as you suggested."


    Orion nodded. "While you handle that, take care of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. I''ll inform you about the ns I have for themter." He recalled that he still needed to call a healer for Sy''ra''s injuries and provide Eleanora and Ballesha with the resources he had promised.


    Although Paradise currently only possesses artefact- and technique-rted resources, their exceptional quality would suffice to fulfil his current promises. He had already delegated the other resources for the Runaway Cities to Paradise''s representatives, so he had no further concerns.


    "However, we need Zogar to arrive first before we can begin. I''ve already sent him a message; he''ll be here soon," Orion added.


    "I''ll go inform the warriors to prepare and verify the spies'' whereabouts," Seth responded with a nod. He was eager to root out the spies and turn them against the forces that had sent them.


    Orion watched as Seth turned and left, then went to another room on a different floor where the former emperor of the Trekking mingo Runaway City was being held on the second floor. Upon reaching the door, he entered the room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    One Hour Later


    Orion satfortably in a chair, watching as the wound on his thumb healed rapidly. He then shifted his attention to Greroth, who knelt on the floor.


    Greroth''s clothes were torn and charred, his body covered in burn scars and fresh wounds as if he''d been struck by lightning multiple times. His injuries were severe, and he was only able to remain on his kneels because of his powerful physique.


    "Once you''ve fully recovered, you''ll assist in restructuring the forting foundation of the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Orion stated. He was confident that with the help of Evaline and Greroth, his vision for the Runaway City would unfold seamlessly.


    "Thank you for entrusting me with such an important task, Supreme Leader. I promise to give it my all," Greroth replied, his expression calm but his tone filled with anticipation.


    Orion nodded. "I''ll be counting on you, then." He stood, turned, and left the room.


    Though it had taken considerable effort to force Greroth to swear loyalty to Paradise- culminating in the inscription of the ve rune-the effort had been worth it.


    Orion quickly exited the room and proceeded to another on the same floor. Upon entering, he found Zogar waiting patiently for his arrival. The room was a simple waiting area with fivefortable chairs arranged around a tableden with kale and various other fruits.


    Zogar immediately stood and greeted, "Chief, is something wrong? I came as soon as I could," he asked curiously. Though he was slightly stronger than Seth, they were both five- star warriors, so he was intrigued by the situation requiring his assistance.


    Orion quickly exined the situation and why he was summoned. The spies they were about to capture were tremendous, so he needed the help of other Key Leaders to manage the task and avoid bearing the burden alone. That''s why he called upon Stronghold Leader Zogar and


    Seth for support.


    Zogar nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. "I see. While I understand your reasoning, relying on such a Divine Art too frequently could have consequences-especially if other divine beings uncover its use, alerting them to our presence or making us


    overconfident."

 Chapter 1062: Getting The Upper Hand (2)

    Chapter 1062: Getting The Upper Hand (2)


    ?


    "However, I must admit that interrogations will be much easier with this Divine Art. Chief, I promise to use this Divine Art ording to your orders." His tone was serious as he spoke.


    Orion nodded. "I know I can always count on you," he said, reassured by Zogar''s unwavering loyalty, which he had witnessed firsthand during the time of the previous Vige Chief.


    "I''ll teach you the Divine Art once Seth arrives," Orion added.


    Zogar nodded in understanding.


    They both walked over to a pair offortable chairs and sat down.


    Two hourster, the door swung open, and Seth entered.


    "I''ve received word from the warriors. They''ve confirmed the identities of the spies mentioned, but they''ll need more time to verify the others," Seth reported, sitting in the


    room.


    Orion nodded and began exining the intricacies of the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission to them.


    If any outsiders had been present, they would have been astounded by how effortlessly the three discussed such a profound Divine Art and by the incredible speed at which Zogar and Seth wereprehending it. However, for Orion and the others, this was a regr urrence.


    On that day, the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway Cities learned of the events that had transpired in Trekking mingo Runaway City, and they were shaken. They had sensed the disturbance from the battle in the sky but never anticipated that the rebellion''s oue would be a mass execution, wiping out the entire power structure of Trekking mingo Runaway City and sparing only two leaders whose whereabouts were currently unknown.


    The former leaders and nobles within the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway Cities patted themselves on the back, relieved that they had been intelligent and decisive enough to recognize the unfathomable depths of Paradise''s power and abandon any thoughts of rebellion.


    Though they fully understood their precarious positions in Paradise''s eyes, they covertly held a celebration.


    However, four dayster, somethingpletely unexpected urred.


    The Key Leader of Paradise, Seth, led thirty warriors into the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway Cities. They swept through the cities, stunning them into thinking that one of their own had been foolish enough to continue harbouring rebellious intentions against Paradise. They now feared they were about to face something simr to, or perhaps even worse than, what had befallen Trekking mingo Runaway City.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then, the reasons for the assault were revealed to a few important individuals.


    It turned out that Paradise had seeded in uncovering the locations of hidden spies within each Runaway City. Some spies were ordinary inhabitants who had already started families, while others were nobles who had sold out to advance their descendants in more powerful Runaway Cities. Even the gods'' chosen were among the revealed spies.


    This revtion sent shockwaves through each Runaway City, as it demonstrated Paradise''s astonishing capability to rapidly secure such sensitive information, terrifying the former leaders with the realization that their informationwork was so vast and precise that even the most inconspicuous spies couldn''t escape detection.


    The total number of spies uncovered was 3,685.


    The spies began returning individually three days after they thought the ordeal was over. They resumed their lives as if nothing had happened, deceiving those who knew about their disappearance into believing nothing had transpired.


    Since everything appeared to be normal, any rumours were quickly quashed. And so the day continued as though nothing unusual had urred.


    Outward Stronghold


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar sat with their backs pressed tiredly against their chairs.


    "This Divine Art is even more impressive and more stressful than I had expected," Seth said with a sigh.


    Orion and Zogar nodded in agreement.


    Over the past three days, they had not only carefully inscribed the ve rune on each captive but also delved into their memories, modifying them so that the spies themselves wouldn''t notice or raise any suspicions among those close to them. This meticulous process was incredibly taxing, even for their capabilities.


    The burden was even more significant for Seth and Zogar, who had mastered the Divine Art a day before starting its application. Nheless, their efforts were rewarded. They now possessed valuable information from thousands of undercover spies.


    It turned out that the forces that had sent the spies were already prepared to lose them, which was understandable given that each Runaway City was constantly in motion, makingmunication difficult. As a result, they could only gain a broad outline of the forces the spies were working for rather than aplete picture.


    Still, this made them somewhat knowledgeable about the outside world, alleviating their previous ignorance.


    "You''re right. It''s truly worthy of its rank as a Divine Art. We need to ensure we don''t utilize it carelessly unless absolutely necessary," Zogar replied, his expression and tone filled with fatigue. Nevertheless, his firm gaze remained fixed on Seth.


    "Humph! I''m not so weak as to rely on such an art," Seth retorted with a snort. His voice grew firm as he added, "You can be sure I''ll use it responsibly."


    Zogar nodded, sighing in relief. He knew that Seth wouldn''t use the Divine Art recklessly, but he needed reassurance due to Seth''s hot-tempered nature. Seth''s response gave him that


    confidence.


    "Chief, it''s best to return home and leave the spies from the Trekking mingo Runaway City to us. Your wives might be unable to hold back their anger and frustration if you stay here one more day," Seth said, turning his attention to Orion.


    Compared to them, Orion had been working tirelessly to ensure a solid foundation within the three Runaway Cities, keeping him away from his family for a week and a half.


    They were familiar with Orion''s family dynamics, having visited his manor several times, and knew he facedrger personal issues when he returned home.


    Hearing the light-heartedness in Seth''s voice, Orion rolled his eyes. "Unfortunately, you don''t have a family of your own, so I doubt you fully understand what you''re talking about," Orion said, clicking his tongue at both. He knew that while they had a few children from various barters, neither wanted amitted family, which might interfere with their work.

 Chapter 1063 The Main Wives Planned Surprise!

    Chapter 1063 The Main Wives'' nned Surprise!


    Seeing no need to respond, Seth snorted once more.


    Zogar shook his head in amusement.


    Orion was about to speak when he suddenly received a message through his mask, causing him to pause. He refocused on Seth and Zogar, then cleared his throat. "I''ll be taking my leave now. You two can continue without me," Orion said, rising to his feet.


    The message was from Fifi, reminding him that he had to return home before the end of the day or face being barred from the manor for the next week and a half. All the women had agreed on this decision, leaving him without anyone to plead his case if he failed to make it back in time.


    Over the past week, Sy''ra had already been treated and was in recovery. Greroth''s limbs had been fully regenerated, though he still required steady treatment to heal from the severe damage Seth had inflicted and to adjust to his new form.


    The resource situation had also been resolved, and the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise, Sleeping Fox, and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities were now open to one another, fostering widespread trade and easy migration between them.


    The only remaining task was to send Eleanora and Ballesha their resources, so he needed time to review the catalogue and select something suitable. However, before that, he had to return to the manor quickly.


    Seth and Zogar stifled their chuckles as if they could guess why Orion was in such a hurry to leave.


    "We''ll update you on how things go, Chief," Zogar said with a light smile.


    Seth nodded in agreement.


    Orion nodded back and exited the room, closing the door behind him. Once outside the Outward Stronghold, he soared into the sky and sent a message to Fifi, letting her know he was on his way home.


    ¡­


    As Orion approached Paradise, he received another message from Fifi asking about his current location. Curious about the sudden question, Orion shared his position and asked if something was happening.


    The response he received was a simple ''No.'' Then, they directed him to a specific location to meet up first.


    "Okay, I''ll meet you there in a minute," Orion replied, heading in the indicated direction.


    The forest that Anara and the other tree nymphs had cultivated was lush, thick, and breathtakingly beautiful. Its beauty was even more enchanting under the moonlight. However, Orion couldn''t help but feel puzzled as to why his wives wanted to meet him in the forest.


    His mind raced, trying to figure out the reason behind their request, but he couldn''te up with anything specific. Even more intrigued, he flew towards the designated forest area where they had asked him to show up.


    Upon arrival, he spotted Fifi and Greta suspended above arge tree and immediately soared toward them. As he reached them, he swiftly removed his mask. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fifi wore a loose ck crop top and a flowy, floral skirt that reached just above her knees. A pair of sandals adorned her feet, and around her waist was a ck baldric made from a blend of leather and Vylkr alloys. Her folded Gear Devourer was strapped to her back, giving her a fierce yet undeniably feminine aura.


    On the other hand, Greta wore a sleeveless, knee-length dress with a floral pattern vastly different from Fifi''s skirt. Her appearance was simple, exuding the aura of a peaceful and gentle woman¡ªa quality Orion knew suited her ideally. The Vylkr Fusion Armlet on her right arm added a subtleyer of warrior charm to her gentle demeanour.


    "What''s going on?" Orion asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    "We''ve prepared a surprise for you before you return to the manor," Greta replied with a smile, soaring towards him and wrapping him in a hug. She chuckled and made room for Fifi to join the embrace.


    Orion kissed them both quickly before asking, "And what''s this surprise about?"


    "Humph! If we told you, it wouldn''t be a surprise anymore," Greta teased, pulling back and pointing toward the forest below. "Just head down there, and you''ll understand."


    "Don''t bother asking me either," Fifi added with a yful shake of her head, meeting Orion''s questioning gaze. "I''m not supposed to reveal anything."


    Orion sighed, resigned to the mystery, and nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll be watching everything from above, so let them enjoy themselves. Otherwise, they might get more annoyed," Greta warned, shifting her attention to Fifi and giving her a nod.


    "I''ll be watching everything from above, so let them enjoy themselves. Otherwise, they might get more annoyed," Greta warned, shifting her attention to Fifi and giving her a nod.


    Orion''s brow arched as he realized Fifi was part of the surprise, too. He watched as she nodded back and descended swiftly into the thick vegetation below. He deliberately restrained his senses, avoiding the temptation to spoil whatever they had nned.


    After about ten minutes, Greta spoke up. "Okay, you can head down now."


    Orion nodded and soared down towards the dense vegetation. As he descended, he took in the lush inner section of the forest. The only thing missing was the presence of animals, but he had no idea how to bring them back or even if it was possible.


    Several tendrils shot out from the shadows without warning, ensnaring him in their grasp. Upon closer inspection, he noticed they were long, red-crimson-coloured hair strands. They coiled around him like a cocoon, restricting his movements.


    Orion quickly deduced who was behind this, as only one person in their household possessed such a unique ability. Just as he prepared to break free, he froze in surprise.


    But that wasn''t all. Anticipating his escape, thick green vines erupted from the ground, adding anotheryer of restraint to his already bound form. As if that weren''t enough,plex rock pirs emerged around him, further constricting his movement. The sheer force behind these barriers left Orion stunned.


    He realized his wives belonged to the gifts responsible for this robust containment. However, the force behind them wasn''t typical of an average Viger¡ªit was on par with a One-star warrior. This meant only one thing...


    They had acquired their own Vylkr Fusion Armlets!

 Chapter 1064: The Main Wives Planned Surprise! (2)

    Chapter 1064: The Main Wives'' nned Surprise! (2)


    ?


    That was the only exnation for their sudden surge of strength. He realized that while he had been outside, they had all decided to obtain their Vylkr Fusion Armlets, intending to surprise him.


    He loved the surprise, as it showcased their abilities to him and allowed him to engage in a way he hadn''t previously been able to, giving him a good gauge of their skills.


    "I''m impressed. What else can you do?" Orion called out loudly, his voice echoing through the surrounding area. He smiled brightly as he noticed a towering figure emerging from the shadows beneath the tree canopies.


    The figure soon stepped into the shimmering glow of the moonlight, revealing itself as a thirteen-meter-tall orange fox beast with sharp canine jaws and five tails, each tipped with grey fur flowing freely behind it. Seated atop the beast was Meldra, dressed in a silver off- shoulder dress ruffled up to her knees. Her legs were crossed as she looked down at Orion with a sweet smile, which anyone else might find haunting in such a situation.


    The fox-like beast soon arrived before Orion. She exhaled a thick, ashy mist at him,


    temporarily clouding his body before he became more visible. Orion recognized that the fox- like beast was Celia.


    "We can do so much more, husband. We hope you''ll help us test the limits of our abilities on you," a familiar voice called from a distance.


    Orion turned towards the voice and saw Lyra sitting on countless thick strands of her hair, suspended in the air and coiled beneath her. Several strands were spread into various parts of the forest around her.


    The scene made Lyra appear as though she was flying, supported by the strands of her hair, which Orion knew was true. Suddenly, he felt Lyra''s hair move around him, and before he could grasp what was happening, two familiar arms emerged from behind him, coiling around his shoulders.


    A pair of warm lips kissed his cheek before pulling back. "She''s right, husband. And don''t forget to hold back, okay-you know there''s a limit to our strength," Derry said, her voicepelling and filled with mirth.


    Orion knew that Derry''s gift allowed her to seamlessly merge with any material, enhance its toughness to extraordinary levels, and manipte it to her will. No wonder the hair restraints felt tighter than an ordinary one-star warrior could manage!


    "Whether he holds back or not is irrelevant..." Another voice chimed in, drawing Orion''s attention to the side. He saw Reena sitting on the petal of a ten-meter-tall purple flower monster. Beside her sat Fiona, with Willow and Breezeflutter perched on her shoulders, watching the unfolding battle with keen interest.


    The flower monster''s roots crawled forward and stopped just shy of them.


    "...Because we''ve prepared someone who''ll be able to restrain him, no matter what," Reena added, lifting her gaze upward.


    Sensing the changes in the sky, Orion forcefully lifted his head, breaking free from some of the restraints. Above them, a suspended sea of water was forming-one half frozen, while the other half flowed freely in the air. Beneath this hovering expanse, Fifi hovered in the air, illuminated by the moonlight filtering through the water, her figure glowing as if she were the goddess of the sea herself.


    Fifi''s bright smile met Orion''s gaze. "Are you ready, husband?" she asked.


    Orion''s smile didn''t waver. "I''m ready," he replied.


    In the remote area far north away from Paradise,


    A deep, bleak valley with steep, narrow sides stretched endlessly into the distance, breaking into several smaller canyons. Vylkr vines slithered across every corner of the canyon, searching for even the faintest signs of life to consume.


    Scattered throughout the area were remnants of wreckage-scraps from Runaway Cities and other unknown relics lost to time, now entangled in the unforgiving grasp of the Vylkr vines, which had ensnared them in their relentless terror. It was as if death sang a luby, plunging the entirendscape into its cold, chilling embrace.


    However, several towering structures moved across thendscape far in the distance within this treacherousnd. Numbering over a hundred, each appeared to be a rough patchwork of metal and debris, treading the dreadful terrain like the skeletal remains of once-great beasts. Rust and corrosion had gnawed away at their surfaces, with scaffolds, bridges, and heavy chains connecting the remnants like pathways twisting and turning, resembling the intestines of a giant.


    Within these structures were numerous figures with weathered expressions that appeared to have seen life''s horrors. To have eaten from the same bowl as death and fled just before she could have herst meal.


    Their eyes vigntly scanned the surroundings for threats, wary of the encroaching Vylkr vines and the other towering structures beside them.


    A meeting was taking ce inside one of these towering structures in a dimly lit room. Numerous individuals were present, each hidden behind thick curtains that obscured their identities.


    "I am d the Ashwind and the Ironde Stowaways epted our invitation and were able to make it," a masculine voice spoke from behind a curtained area at the forefront.


    "After hearing the contents of your invitation, it was only natural that we would attend. I think we shouldn''t waste any more time and swiftly discuss the matter," another voice


    responded.


    "I agree," a third voice added, its cold, chilling tone barely concealed.


    Several other voices echoed in the room-some impatient, others calm-all in agreement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Okay, let''s begin. As you all know, I''ve called you here because of the sudden intrusion of three Runaway Cities into our territory. These Runaway cities have no business being here. Initially, we decided to turn a blind eye. Still, after a thorough investigation, we''ve uncovered that this might be an opportunity to take down one or even multiple Runaway Cities at once."


    "However, it would be impossible for us to aplish such an insurmountable feat alone. That''s why we''ve decided to inform you all, so we can put aside our differences,e together, and turn this into a reality," the previous voice exined.

 Chapter 1065: Schemes In Motion

    Chapter 1065: Schemes In Motion


    ?


    From the left side, another voice questioned, "I''m sure we''re all aware of the capabilities of a Runaway City, let alone ones like the Sleeping Fox and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, both of which I''ve received information about being far more powerful than any Grade One Runaway City. As for thest Runaway City, I couldn''t acquire much information, except that it''s far beyond what ordinary stowaways can capture. So, how can you be sure your n will be sessful?"


    "You have nothing to fear. I''m confident it will work. As we speak, two hundred more Stowaways from other regions areing here. Regarding the Trekking mingo Runaway City, I had nned to wait until all the invited stowaways were present before sharing this, but I see no reason to hold back. So listen carefully: the Trekking mingo Runaway City is a Grade One city on the brink of being promoted to Grade Two."


    "Even though it hasn''t fullypleted its promotion, its strength is vastly superior and iparable to that of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise or Sleeping Fox Runaway City," the man who had spoken earlier exined.


    The room erupted into a mour of voices as soon as he finished.


    "A Grade One Runaway City that''s about to be a Grade Two?! Didn''t you previously mention that they were all Grade One?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You should have included this detail in your message beforehand! Do you think I''m willing to risk the safety of my Stowaway to take on a city that''s on the verge of bing Grade Two?"


    "Even as the leader of the Hollow Bridge Stowaway, aren''t you afraid of our reaction? How dare you withhold such crucial information from us!"


    Multiple Stowaway leaders voiced theirints, angered that such critical information had been kept from them.


    They were only present because more Stowaways were on their way to this location, which would significantly bolster their forces and potentially make them capable of confronting a Runaway City.


    However, their entire n hinged on everything falling perfectly into ce. They were already aware that the three Runaway Cities were after something from the four-eared elves from their numerous corpses retrieved from the river. This also implies that their confrontation would inevitably lead to a battle between the three cities, resulting in either annihtion or subjugation.


    Regardless, none of the Runaway Cities-or whichever one survived-would return at full strength, which made them optimistic about the uing confrontation. But if none of this yed out as expected, and all three Runaway Cities returned as strong as they left, their ns might be for nought.


    Hearing that thest of the three Runaway Cities was one on the verge of bing a Grade Two, they couldn''t help but feel threatened.


    The task seemed even more impossible. Though they were all here for selfish reasons, driven by conditions far worse than even the lowest dregs of a Runaway City, they weren''t foolish enough to let desperation cloud their judgment.


    "Everyone, please settle down. I can assure you all that this operation will be sessful because we''ll receive support from a force capable of handling the might of all three Runaway Cities. As for their identity, it must remain hidden until the nmences," the man said. A pin-drop silence enveloped the room as the leaders mulled over his words.


    "And what if it fails? Is the Hollow Bridge Stowaway and this supposed supporting force ready topensate us for our losses?" the voice that had spoken earlier spoke once more. The leaders in the room perked up, awaiting the man''s response.


    "I may not be confident about everything, but I can assure you of one thing: this operation will seed," the man replied. "However, that will only be possible if wee together to make it so."


    "Alright, if that''s the case, the Ashwind Stowaway will lend its assistance," the man responded with a chuckle.


    "The Ironde Stowaway will lend its assistance..."


    "The Phantom Callers Stowaway will lend its assistance..."


    They all dered their support, one by one. Seeing that none had backed down, the man smiled. He said, "As we wait for the rest to arrive, let''s continue to discuss the n so you can all share your ideas and suggestions."


    ...


    Paradise


    Orion''s Manor


    Knock! Knock!


    Orion rapped his knuckles on Crystalia''s door. Receiving no response, he waited a few moments before knocking again. This time, he waited for a full minute before knocking


    again.


    Just as he was about to, the door slowly opened, revealing Crystalia on the other side, still in her nightdress, her eyes baggy with sleep.


    "What is it?" Crystalia asked, feigning confusion as she looked at Orion.


    "I came to see if I could spend the rest of the day with you while I take a little break from my tasks," Orion replied.


    "Only the rest of the day?" Crystalia asked, raising an eyebrow.


    In truth, after Orion''s words that day and with her sisters'' additional help, she had calmed down and slightly reconciled with her mother. She knew he was actively engaged in activities that would determine Paradise''s future and expand its influence.


    However, she was still incredibly annoyed that the one who should also be held ountable for this mess was absent.


    "It''ll be for as long as you choose," Orion quickly corrected, realizing his mistake.


    "Can I ask you to spend the rest of eternity with me?" Crystalia asked, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    A sudden sneeze echoed from the hallway''s corner, pulling her attention away. She scanned the entire manor with a sharp gaze, then snorted, dismissing the distraction before refocusing on Orion.


    "I could give you my body and soul for as long as you want," Orion began, his tone passionate. "But even that wouldn''t measure how much I will sacrifice for you. So, how about we make the most of every minute as if it were our eternity?"


    He started to move closer to Crystalia, but his progress was abruptly halted as he bumped into the door, bringing his approach to an awkward stop.

 Chapter 1066: Together, Forevermore

    Chapter 1066: Together, Forevermore


    ?


    "Forget it, then. I need to get back to sleep and rest before starting the rest of my day," Crystalia replied, rolling her eyes at Orion''s words.


    Though his words warmed her heart, she had be ustomed to them enough to mask her reaction with thick skin. She was confident he would have taken full advantage of her reaction if she hadn''t developed such resilience.


    "But you''ve long surpassed the need to sleep to regain strength," Orion responded. He needed to en Crystalia''s new habits and help her return to her former, more natural routines.


    "Oh, I''m well aware, husband. But I need all the rest I can get to keep up with your insufferable appetite for more wives. After all, someone has to make sure you don''t overindulge," Crystalia responded with a smirk.


    Stunned, Orion stood rooted to the spot.


    Was that a p-back?


    He quickly regained hisposure, but the door was shut in his face before he could respond. His shoulders slumped, realizing that his n had failed.


    Just as Orion was about to try something else he had in mind, he noticed a small golden figure approaching him from the other corner of the hall. It was none other than Grace!


    She wore a beautiful leaf dress, which he was certain had been handmade by Anara. Grace spent time as their elder sister in the manor to bond with the other children. Since she was having difficulty manifesting her tree nymph abilities, it was decided that she should stay with the household for the time being.


    Grace arrived before him and tapped his leg lightly as if tofort him. "Don''t worry, Daddy. Leave this to me," she said, fixing the door with a firm gaze.


    Grace might not fully understand what was happening, but she knew that her father and mother often took her to a huge building-simr to her father''s manor, where everyone treated her like a princess-were having issues.


    Since the rest of her mothers had also asked for her help, she figured it was best to lend a hand so she could reap the fruits of her effortster on, just as her mother had taught her.


    Orion paused momentarily, briefly ncing down the hallway before refocusing on Grace and nodding.


    Grace gently knocked on the door and, parting her pouty lips, called out loudly, "Mummy Crystalia, it''s me, Grace!"


    Within seconds, the door slowly opened, revealing Crystalia. She looked at Grace, then raised her gaze to Orion, clicking her tongue in amusement. "Are you serious?" she asked.


    Orion cleared his throat a few times, but no words came out.


    Seeing this, Crystalia shook her head and bent down to pick up Grace, who was already reaching out with her arms.


    Grace clung to Crystalia as she lifted her. She leaned in and whispered into her ear, causing Crystalia to chuckle softly.


    Curious, Orion leaned closer, hoping to catch what Grace was saying. But Crystalia, expecting his move, had already surrounded their conversation with a thickyer of Celestial energy, making it nearly impossible for him to eavesdrop.


    Realizing this, Orion wisely chose not to try to break through the barrier. He waited patiently instead.


    After about two and a half minutes, their conversation ended, and both Crystalia and Grace turned their attention to Orion.


    "Alright, let me go change. You owe me your time today and the next five days. I''ll add five more days if any of those days are skipped. As for your work, you have an assistant, right? Along with Reena, taking care of the Vige so that you can set those tasks aside for now," Crystalia said, her gaze fixed on Orion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion considered her words for a moment, then nodded in agreement. He mentally noted that he should give Isadora a significant bonus for the effort she had been putting in.


    As for his other wives, including Selene, they had already informed him to agree to whatever arrangement Crystalia asked for, so he didn''t have to worry about being solely with Crystalia for that extended period.


    "Alright, you can wait for me downstairs. I''ll be down in a few minutes," Crystalia replied before walking back into her room with Grace still in her arms, closing the door behind her.


    Six dayster


    Orion and Crystalia had just finished greeting Aurora goodbye before they exited the Garden and soared back toward the manor.


    During these six days, they had toured various parts of Orion''s cities, from the Prismerions'' dominant district to the viges and the Four-eared elves'' territory. Although they had run out of things to do within the first three days, simply being together, recounting the events that had transpired during Orion''s time with the Runaway Cities, and sharing the information he had learned about the outside world from the memories of numerous spies, and Greroth''s was enough to make their time together enjoyable.


    For a race trapped within a mountain for several millennia, Crystalia''s curiosity was heightened, and the time spent exploring different locations while listening to Orion''s stories became insufficient. Even on thest day, she still wasn''t satisfied.


    "Come on, one more day," Crystalia pleaded, looking at Orion as they soared through the sky. "I''ll tell you the rest of the story when I share it with the others, so you''ll have to be patient until then," Orion smiled.


    Crystalia''s shoulders drooped in resignation as she saw that Orion was intent on keeping his lips sealed until he was ready to share it with her sisters at home.


    Though disappointed that her time with Orion was ending, she was satisfied, understanding that her sister had sacrificed their time together for hers. She didn''t mind repeatedly listening to stories about the outside world.


    "Alright, when you''re ready, don''t forget to inform me, or I won''t forgive you," Crystalia warned.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget," Orion assured her.


    As they soared over the Third Border City, they noticed someone swiftly heading in their direction.


    "It seems that your assistant is here to see you," Crystalia remarked, knowing that she had been swamped from having to handle all the tasks alone during this time without Orion''s


    help.

 Chapter 1067: Information About The Secret Realm

    Chapter 1067: Information About The Secret Realm


    ?


    It was Isadora!


    She soon arrived before them.


    "Mr. Orion, I''m d to finally meet you," Isadora said, breathing heavily as she tried to regain herposure while struggling to remain suspended.


    Orion quickly used the One-Winged Sky Art to help her stay aloft.


    "Thank you," Isadora said, relieved.


    She greeted Crystalia before refocusing on Orion.


    "Mr. Orion, I came to ask if you''ll being to work tomorrow. Some issues really need your attention," Isadora asked, her tone tinged with weariness.


    "Yes, I''ll be resuming tomorrow," Orion replied, then added, "I can see you''ve been working hard. Why don''t you take a break and head home to rest for the day?"


    Isadora shook her head, her expression firm. "There are still other matters I need to handle, Mr. Orion. I''ll return home to rest afterwards." She had several tasks to finish before she could rx, ensuring she''d be fully prepared for tomorrow without any lingering concerns.


    "No, you''ve been working tirelessly and deserve a break. I''ll prepare a bonus for youter to reward your dedication. Also, I need to see Patriarch Rn, so I''ll escort you back," Orion responded with a warm smile.


    Isadora was momentarily surprised by the mention of a bonus, her expression brightening considerably. A look of curiosity crossed her face as she heard hisst words. She couldn''t help but wonder why Orion wanted to speak with her father.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll head home to rest," Isadora nodded with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Crystalia couldn''t resist asking, "Can Ie along too?"


    Although Patriarch Rn had been living in Paradise for a while, she had never met him. Curiosity tugged at her, knowing that whatever Orion intended to discuss with him had to be important. She also didn''t want to return to the manor alone.


    Orion momentarily considered, nodding, "Alright, you cane along." He nned to discuss the spirit realm with Patriarch Rn, which he knew would take considerable time.


    And with Crystalia''s current fascination with the outside world, he was sure she would find it intriguing.


    ...


    It took only a few minutes before they arrived at Patriarch Rn''s manor. As theynded and approached the door, it swung open, revealing Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, and Leif stepping out to meet them.


    They quickly exchanged greetings.


    "Chief, I wasn''t expecting your visit," Patriarch Rn said with a weing smile.


    He noticed the unfamiliar woman beside Orion but didn''t let his gaze linger. Her overbearing aura and close proximity to the Supreme Leader made it clear that they shared a tight-knit rtionship.


    "Come in," he added, gesturing with an open hand as he led them inside the manor.


    Lyndon and Leif exchanged knowing nces, understanding that the Supreme Leader''s visit to their Patriarch had to be for something of great importance. They decided to remain outside, guarding the entrance.


    Isadora followed behind them curiously. Though she had a hunch about why Orion wanted to speak with her father, she wasn''t entirely sure.


    As they entered the room, each took their seats one by one.


    "Chief, may I ask what brings you here today?" Patriarch Rn asked with a smile, his tone warm but tinged with curiosity.


    Internally, he was already making his guesses and couldn''t help but feel excitement at Orion''s arrival.


    Orion nodded, responding, "I came to learn everything you know about the spirit realm and spirits."


    Patriarch Rn was momentarily stunned. He had initially assumed that Orion''s visit was to discuss the new residence for the Four-eared Elves. The topic of the spirit realm and spirits was utterly unexpected.


    Isadora, too, was taken aback, her eyes widening in surprise. She hadn''t expected such a question from Orion.


    Crystalia''s eyes lit up at the mention of the spirit realm. She was interested in the forting discussion and d she had decided to apany Orion on this visit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sensing the gravity of the request, Patriarch Rn asked, "Chief, would you like a detailed overview of the spirit realm, or is there something specific you''d like to know?"


    The Supreme Leader of Paradise didn''t visit him often, so he was keen to share his knowledge.


    "Tell me everything you know," Orion responded. Though he had gleaned some understanding of the spirit realm from various memories, he wanted to hear Patriarch Rn''s perspective directly.


    Patriarch Rn nodded and began his exnation. "The Spirit Realm is a parallel dimension that coexists alongside the material world. Unlike the physical world, it operates under its own spiritual and mythical principles. The Spirit Realm isyered, with different regions representing various aspects of existence."


    He continued, "At the top is the Upper Realm, inhabited by pure and benevolent spirits. Many of my Four-eared elves form contracts with these spirits to acquire their strength. The Middle Realm is a neutral zone, home to benevolent and malevolent spirits-often referred to as neutral spirits. This realm is chaotic, with spirits fluctuating between light and dark." "It''s a dangerous ce, even for experienced Four-eared elves, as malevolent spirits sometimes disguise themselves as benevolent ones to form contracts, only to attempt to possess their victim when brought into the physical world."


    Patriarch Rn''s expression grew more serious as he spoke of the Lower Realm. "The Lower Realm is the most dangerousyer of the Spirit Realm, filled with chaotic energies and inhabited by malevolent spirits."


    "The environment is harsh and unforgiving, and every Four-eared elf is strictly forbidden from essing it. Anyone found to have contracted with a malevolent spirit is sentenced to banishment, as they pose a threat not only to themselves but also to those around them." He then borated on the different ranks of spirits and the various kinds they had encountered.


    "So there are other spirits apart from the spirit beasts residing within the Spirit Realm?" Orion asked, furrowing his brows in thought. The information he had gathered from his memories was confirmed in detail by Patriarch Rn''s exnation.


    "Yes, that''s correct. However, their exact nature remainsrgely unknown. Despite many years of study, a vast portion of the Spirit Realm remains unexplored," Patriarch Rn


    replied, nodding.


    Orion nodded in understanding, finding the exnation usible. "Is there anything else I should be aware of?"

 Chapter 1068: Patriarch Rylans Most Powerful Spirit Beast

    Chapter 1068: Patriarch Rn''s Most Powerful Spirit Beast


    ?


    "There are various ways to ess the Spirit Realm known as Spiritual Link Point," Patriarch Rn began. "One method is through a Natural Spiritual Gateway, which are specific locations in the physical world that serve as natural gateways to the Spirit realm. These gateways are usually predictable and safer, but stumbling upon one requires either a stroke of luck or ess to rare information."


    He paused and continued, "Another method is through a ritual gateway created by those with the necessary knowledge of the Spirit Realm; some are our glyphs. We had a powerful ritual gateway in our Four-Eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City. However, it''s uncertain whether the Wandering Wolf Runaway City left it in ruins or if it remains intact."


    Oron was surprised by Patriarch Rn''s words before nodding in understanding. As a race specialising in such areas to drastically improve their strength, it was easy to believe they would facilitate a method to make the process easier.


    "An urring phenomenon gateway which is usually the most unpredictable and unreliable, andstly, artefacts capable of taking an individual there or drawing power from the spirit realm," Patraich Rn responded. He then added, "That''s all I know."


    Crystalia had an enlightened expression on her face, grasping the vastness of the Spirit Realm. She became highly eager to see a spirit beast up close and examine it.


    Fortunately, Orion shared the same enthusiasm.


    "Can you summon a spirit beast so I can look closer?" Orion asked.


    Patriarch Rn nodded swiftly in response. "Of course. Let''s head outside to a more open area."


    Orion, Crystalia, and Isadora stood up and followed Patriarch Rn as he led the way to the door.


    Once outside, Orion, Crystalia, and Isadora paused while Patriarch Rn continued to walk ahead, stopping far from them.


    Leif and Lyndon arrived and positioned themselves behind the group, curious about what was happening and what their Patriarch intended to do.


    Patriarch Rn halted at a distance and extended his hand, channelling his natural energy into one of his most potent summoning glyphs.


    He wasn''t going to summon his weakest spirit for the demonstration. He wanted to make an impression, especially since it was uncertain when he might have another chance to demonstrate his abilities before the Vige Chief and Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    "From the earth where mountains sleep,


    Where ancient stones keep vigil,


    I call upon the shell of stone,


    Stoneback, rise, and make your presence known."


    As Patriarch Rn chanted, a glyph emerged from his leaf-crafted attire and expanded before him. It began to pulsate with dense natural energy, causing the air around it to tremble.


    Witnessing the glyph that had emerged from Patriarch Rn''s body, Isadora and Lyndon were stunned. They had never expected their father to use his strongest summoning glyphs. Regardless, they were thrilled by the opportunity to watch him summon Stoneback.


    Leif was equally excited and watched intently, determined not to miss any tiny detail. Soon, the glyph emitted an intense shimmer, rippling like waves.


    A small tortoise with thick limbs and a shell made of rough stone, covered in patches of lichen and moss, stepped out of the shimmering glyph.


    As its four limbs touched the ground, the earth below it trembled slightly before abruptly stopping.


    As the glyph began to lose its shimmer and shrink, Stoneback cast its deep earthen-brown eyes on its surroundings. Its gaze lingered on Orion and Crystalia before refocusing on Patriarch Rn.


    "You don''t seem to be in any danger, Rn. So why did you summon me? Also, who are they? Their energies seem unusual. And where are we?" Stoneback asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    The current environment vastly differed from the previous metallic structure and Vylkr- infestedndscape he was familiar with.


    The glyph soon vanished into thin air. Patriarch Rn caught his breath before focusing on Stoneback. "This is Vige Chief Orion, the Supreme Leader of Paradise. Paradise is thend we are currently in. They amodated the entire surviving Four-eared Elves after our escape, extending a benevolent gesture that we can never fully repay," he said, pointing at Orion.


    Stoneback looked at Orion once more, this time with a more approving gaze.


    "As for why I''ve summoned you, it''s because..." Patriarch Rn began to exin. While this conversation unfolded, Orion scrutinised the spirit beast before him. Despite its ability to speak, its strange appearance reminded him of the earthly creatures he knew about. Orion then turned his attention to Crystalia, noticing her unusual behaviour. "Are you okay? Is something wrong?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Initially, he had thought her silence was due to curiosity being satisfied, but seeing her body tremble while she struggled to maintain herposure, he grew worried.


    "I feel strange.." Crystalia replied, stuttering.


    At that moment, Isadora and the others began to sense something was wrong with her.


    Suddenly, a burst of light appeared on her neck, forming a milky mark of two wings-onerger than the other. The winged mark pulsated brightly before shockingly emerging before her and transforming into various strange runes, glowing with a bizarre mix of milky white and crimson hues.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Crystalia!" Orion shouted, immediately pulling her into his arms.


    He shook her, trying to awaken her, but she seemed to have fallen into a trance. Her wide, nk gaze stared into the distance as the runes shifted and moved.


    The sight stunned Orion, Crystalia, Lyndon, and Leif and even drew the attention of Patriarch Rn and Stoneback. Both stood rooted in ce, dumbfounded by the spectacle.


    "Such a potent inscription," Stoneback remarked, his eyes fixed on Crystalia with increased intrigue.


    However, he soon felt his thick limbs growing weak, his gaze spinning and bing unstable. "Huh! What''s going on?" Stoneback muttered to himself.


    Patriarch Rn, noticing Stoneback''s sudden abnormal behaviour, asked, "Stoneback, are you okay?" His anxiety grew as he sensed the connection between them slowly dissipating.


    Orion''s mind raced, trying to understand the reason behind the strange urrence. He wondered why the divine apostle mark was manifesting now and in this ce. Aerialia had not mentioned anything about such an event happening.


    Shockingly, under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Stoneback tilted toward Crystalia and began to slowly dissipate into numerous spiritual light particles, which flowed into the glowing, bizarrely transforming runes.

 Chapter 1069: Crystalias Mysterious Condition

    Chapter 1069: Crystalia''s Mysterious Condition


    ?


    Patriarch Rn''s eyes shrunk to a needle size as the spectacle unfolded before him. He quickly extended his hand and activated his summoning glyph in a desperate attempt to resummon Stoneback. The glyph reappeared in the air as though drawn by an invisible force, pulsating with an otherworldly hue as it expanded before him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stoneback''s whole essence was being tugged from both sides.


    Isadora and the others watched in growing panic, bing fully aware of the situation but utterly clueless about how to stop it.


    Without wasting a moment, Orion swiftly scooped Crystalia into his arms, carrying her in a princess hold. He activated the One-Winged Sky Art and soared at breakneck speed, leaving a turbulent gust of wind that swept through the entirepound. Despite his anxiety, he carefully controlled his strength to avoid causing any damage to his surroundings.


    As the distance between them and Stoneback increased, Patriarch Rn felt the connection with Stoneback slowly returning. A sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    Stoneback snapped out of his daze, rity returning to his eyes as he looked around in horror, his gaze locking onto the spot where Orion and Crystalia had been standing. Seeing no one there, he immediately turned to Patriarch Rn with a fearful expression.


    Patriarch Rn, Isadora, Lyndon, and Leif felt their hearts tremble at the sight. Stoneback was a powerful Earl-ranked noble spirit beast, a creature Patriarch Rn had worked tirelessly to forge a contract with after decades of repeated failures. Despite his strength being held down by Patriarch Rn''s abilities, Stoneback had never backed down or shown fear in the face of an unfathomable opponent.


    This was the first time they had ever seen him terrified.


    An inexplicable chill ran down their spines as they realized that Stoneback, a being of such immense power, was afraid of the woman beside the Supreme Leader of Paradise. The thought that the original inhabitants of Paradise might be far more monstrous than they had imagined sent shivers through them. What kind of opponent could possibly stand against such a terrifying force?


    Thankfully, they were on the same side, sparing them from the need for any brutal confrontation.


    "We''ll talkter, old friend," Patriarch Rn said before resummoned Stoneback and quickly deactivating the summoning glyph.


    He exhaled heavily as he tried to regain his strength. He briefly nced in the direction where the Supreme Leader had left with the woman. Shaking his head, he turned toward the building and continued, "Let''s go and rest for a bit. I believe the Supreme Leader will stop by soon to help us understand what happened." His tone was firm, concealed by a calm exterior, as he turned and led the way forward.


    Meanwhile, Orion had exited the Primordial Barrier, soaring away from Paradise until it was nothing more than a tiny speck in the sky. He finally halted, watching as the runes on Crystalia''s neck transformed back into the one-winged crest and receded beneath her skin. Orion exhaled in relief, his attention shifting to carefully check her condition. A worried look crossed his face before swiftly turning and flying back toward Paradise.


    ....


    Third Border City


    Queen''s Pce


    It had been a long time since she had felt this happy.


    From the moment their race had broken free of the curse ced on them by a mad god- thanks to a young man who had literally executed a god-to the time they left the mountains and shook the dust from their heels, her joy had been fleeting. The death of her partner had shattered it, leaving her alone and burdened with the task of settling their entire race into an unfamiliarnd filled with terrors beyondprehension.


    No matter what she, her daughter, or anyone else did to offerfort, it was only temporary. But there was something about her daughter''s husband, a warmth he brought with him whenever he came to visit, that lingered long after he had gone.


    "Queens don''t cry. They''re always ready to smile with grace, even when the weight of the world presses on their shoulders. So, why don''t you let me carry that burden for a minute and show you how to regally shed a tear?"


    Those were the exact words Orion had said to her. Selene had always wondered how he managed to have so many wives; in that moment, she understood. Sheughed to the extent that she forgot her burdens.


    How could anyone resist such a man?


    Selene found herself lost in thought, a smile ying on her lips as she sifted through the numerous files on her desk.


    "I''ve received information from Miss Isadora that the Pixies'' attires should only be sold through their stores in the Orion''s Cities to encourage more interaction with the other races. We should watch for anyone else attempting to sell them and take immediate action," ra said, pointing at a particr document on the desk.


    She noticed Selene''s distant expression and sighed.


    "Your Highness, if you keep drifting off like that, you won''t make it home to see them before the day ends," ra said firmly.


    Selene quickly snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. But a fierce knock echoed through the room just as she was about to return to work.


    "I''ll get it," ra said, turning to the door.


    As she opened it, Merida rushed in, leaving ra and Selene stunned by her sudden entrance. In an instant, she was standing before Selene''s desk.


    "What is it? Why did you rush here all of a sudden? Did something happen?" Selene asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern as she looked at the young woman before her. Merida nodded in response. "It''s about Crystalia. Orion asked me to exin her current condition to you," she replied, her expression filled with worry.


    As soon as Merida finished speaking, Selene immediately shot up from her seat. "What happened?" she asked, her voice filled with authority and a hint of worry.


    As Merida ryed the information, Selene felt her face pale, her hands trembling in disbelief and fear.


    Meanwhile, ra stood frozen in ce, her hand covering her mouth in shock as she listened to everything that had transpired.

 Chapter 1070: Mysteries Of The Divine Apostle Crest

    Chapter 1070: Mysteries Of The Divine Apostle Crest


    ?


    Orion''s Manor


    In a spacious wooden bedroom decorated with numerous gems on the ceiling and various wall sections, a queen-sized bed was at the centre, nked by tworge drawers on either side at the foot of the bed.


    Orion stood beside the bed, his eyes fixed on Crystalia, who was being tended to by Greta and her former assistant, L. He had been fortunate enough to catch them discussing in the manor after concluding their work for the day. He had immediately entrusted Crystalia to them for treatment, exining what had caused her current condition.


    After several minutes, the two healers halted their efforts, drew their hands back, and tiredly shook their heads.


    "We''ve tried everything we can, but it''s as though her entire constitution is transforming, even at the cellr level, making our efforts ineffective. The only thing we can do now is wait for her to wake up. Fortunately, she doesn''t seem to be in any immediate danger, so she might awaken soon," Greta said, shifting her gaze to Orion.


    "Or, we could try to find a way to remove the Divine Apostle crest since it seems to be the source of all this. However, I doubt that''s something we''ll be able to aplish easily," L added, her tone defeated.


    After the development of the Orion''s Cities, L had risen to a high-ranking position within the Healer''s Association. She owned a business with several branches across the Orion''s Cities, trading all kinds of herbs from the farms to the Healer''s Association and the inhabitants of Paradise.


    Despite thepetition, her status as a high-ranking member of the association and the former assistant to the best healer gave her a significant advantage over others.


    Over time, she had grown tremendously, mastering various healing techniques that made her iparable to her past self. However, despite all her growth, she could still not treat the young woman lying on the bed before her.


    Orion frowned. He pondered for a moment before nodding in understanding. "Okay, you both can get some rest. You''ve done your best," he said.


    He knew removing the Divine Apostle''s Crest was impossible, as they did not even understand how Naka had managed to create it.


    L nodded in understanding and stood up from the bed. She had already promised her family that she would return home today and didn''t want to break that promise.


    L nodded at Greta, then bowed to Orion before turning around and exiting the room.


    "Have you informed Selene about Crystalia''s condition?" Greta asked, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Today was supposed to be thest day of Crystalia''s request to finalise their rtionship with all three. So, she was concerned about how Selene would react if she arrived at the manor uninformed about Crystalia''s health beforehand.


    "I''ve already asked Merida to inform her about what happened, so she should be here soon," Orion responded, understanding Greta''s concerns but assuring her that he had already made arrangements.


    Greta nodded, exhaling in relief.


    Orion then turned his attention to Aerialia and asked, "Do you know what''s happening to her?" The Crimson Greatsword hovered in the air by his left while Aerialia stood by his right. "Whatever transpired with the Divine Apostle Crest is not something I''m familiar with. I also need an exnation of what''s going on," Aerialia replied, her gaze shifting from the unconscious Crystalia to Orion.


    Ever since she arrived in this world, her logic and knowledge had been continuously overturned, and now it had reached the point where she even began to doubt her identity as a goddess. Utilising her divine blood to create such a Divine Apostle Crest was beyondprehension.


    She was left dumbfounded by Orion''s exnation about its reaction to spirit beasts. It should have been impossible, and yet it wasn''t. For the first time since she arrived in this world, a realisation emerged in Aerialia''s mind.


    Could it be that Naka had be an existence that had surpassed a god, or perhaps a True god?


    Only the Omnithriallians and the first race were known to have achieved such a feat. Still, after learning about Naka''s origin, Aerialia felt fear sprout within her heart.


    If she hadn''t noticed a divine being in the past, she would have doubted whether any divines still existed. However, since they did, all she needed to do was ensure that Paradise grew stronger so they could locate one and swiftly uncover the state of the current world.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s response, Orion''s frown deepened. He was increasingly worried that Aerialia¡ªan all-powerful goddess once omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent-was now informing him that she had no understanding of issues rted to the divine. Suppose the races could find a way to survive within this Vylkr-infested world utilising the Devourer''s bracelet and Runaway Cities. Shouldn''t it also be possible that the divine beings who once stood at the apex had developed new survival methods, especially with the emergence of the Vylkr spawns?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Indeed, such growth was usible! But the issue was that they had no idea of its extent. The knowledge Orion had gathered from the spies mainly was from other Grade One Runaway Cities, with the resting from the Journeying Jaguar and Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway Cities. This information allowed him to understand that the gods had not been in contact with the races for a long time and had indeed be the stuff of legend.


    If he needed to gain more knowledge, he would need to approach a Grade Three Runaway City because he knew they would definitely possess some information about the gods and might even be inhabited by one. However, he would first need to handle the Grade Two Runaway


    Cities.


    Witnessing their entire conversation, Greta sped her hands together, drawing their attention toward her. "Alright, there''s no need to make such long faces. L and I have checked her condition, and she is fine. So, the only thing we can do is wait until she wakes up. Why don''t we go downstairs and rest while Aerialia stays here and keeps an eye on her? Maybe she might uncover something."

 Chapter 1071: A Disposal Spirit Beast

    Chapter 1071: A Disposal Spirit Beast


    ?


    Aerialia nodded in agreement with Greta''s words. She might be able to uncover something given more time.


    At that moment, the door to the room swung open. Selene immediately appeared beside Crystalia''s bed. "Will she truly be alright?" she asked, her trembling gaze roaming over Crystalia''s unconscious figure.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s words, Greta bit her lips before nodding, "Yes. I''m sure," she responded.


    Orion approached Selene from behind, gently cing his hands on her shoulders. Without a word, Selene rose from her seat, turned, and clung to him, burying her face deeply in his chest.


    He embraced her firmly, his left hand rubbing soothing circles on her back to calm her emotions and help her ease them.


    Greta stood up silently and left the room, intending to inform the rest of the household about what had transpired. Although Orion, Crystalia, and Selene had spent time together on thest day of Crystalia''s request as nned, it wasn''t how they had imagined.


    Aerialia remained where she was, her intense gaze fixed on the unconscious Crystalia. She searched for clues to uncover what had happened with the Divine Apostle Crest.


    The Next Day


    Orion, Selene, Seth, Zogar, Serephia, Greta, and Iris descended into Patriarch Rn''s open- fencedpound, instantly attracting the attention.


    Leona and Lyndon sparred intensely in thepound while two little children, Astin and Eeva, watched eagerly. However, their movements halted abruptly as they noticed Orion and his entouragending.


    Stunned by the sight, they rushed forward to greet them, the children''s excitement dwindled as they recognized the high-ranking individuals.


    Suddenly, the door to the main building swung open, and the rest of the Four-eared Elves, including Patriarch Rn and Isadora, emerged to meet them. They quickly offered their respectful greetings.


    "Supreme Leader, what have I done to be graced with such an esteemed visit?" Patriarch Rn asked, his voice momentarily faltering as his gaze briefly rested on the Crimson Greatsword hovering beside Orion.


    Though Orion had graciously allowed him to continue addressing him as Chief, Patriarch Rn dared not maintain such informality in the presence of Paradise''s four Key Leaders. Two of them were the strongest beings he''d ever known, their power unmatched.


    The third, a Divine Apostle, was the very woman who had first introduced them to their new home-a face he would never forget, as she was the closest living proof that the legends of the divines were not mere myths but absolute truth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fourth woman was a renowned healer, famous for her ability to effortlessly heal and regrow limbs, organs, and other body parts. Standing beside her was another top healer whose proficiency in various professions could shame anyone who had spent their life studying just one. The abilities of these women were so extraordinary that even the gods'' chosens had praised them, surpassing what any conventional healing technique could achieve.


    And presently, all four of these individuals were gathered in hispound.


    He might have been less tense if he had not known what transpired yesterday, but he did know.


    Are they here because of what happened yesterday? Patriarch Rn wondered anxiously.


    If he had known that the woman apanying Orion yesterday could sever his connection with Stoneback and harm him, he would have chosen his words far more carefully before responding to Orion''s request.


    Though Isadora was more ustomed to interacting with them due to her work, she still felt the pressure of their presence. Her heart raced, especially with all of them standing here together at the same time.


    "There''s no need to be so tense, Patriarch Rn. I hope you can forgive us for barging into your home without notice. We had toe immediately and couldn''t inform you in advance," Orion said reassuringly.


    The tension in the air was perceptible, but he wanted to ensure their arrival didn''t create the wrong impression.


    "If that''s the case, let''s head inside and talk," Patriarch Rn said with a sigh, stretching out his hand to lead the way.


    Isadora and the others released their breaths in relief, d they weren''t facing any immediate issues.


    "We won''t be staying long. We just need to summon another spirit beast, but this time, one you''re willing to part with," Orion said, shaking his head.


    Patriarch Rn''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated their visit''s reason was simply to summon another spirit beast.


    "Supreme Leader, this... is a delicate matter," Patriarch Rn stammered. Every spirit beast he contracted had been acquired through great effort, making the idea of a ''disposable'' spirit beast unthinkable.


    "I''ll grant you generous contribution points for yesterday''s matter and today''s request. With those points, you can acquire any artefact frommon to pseudo-legendary-or even techniques from the guilds. I''ll leave it in Isadora''s hands since you might not be familiar with the process," Orion offered, rifying his intentions.


    He decided not to hold back on the rewards.


    Patriarch Rn didn''t know whether tough or cry at this moment. If he had the chance to showcase his abilities before such an eager crowd, wouldn''t he have seized it already?


    "I''ll handle it," Leif interjected from behind Patriarch Rn, drawing everyone''s attention. He stepped forward confidently and continued, "It would be challenging for Patriarch Rn to summon a spirit beast for you, as all of them are valuable allies, crucial to him in various situations. Sacrificing one would be like losing a closepanion. However, as one of the gods'' chosen, I can summon a disposable spirit for you. There''s just one issue..."


    Orion furrowed his brows a bit before nodding in understanding. He had underestimated the value of the spirit beasts to the Four-eared elves.


    "And what is the issue?" Orion asked curiously how the gods'' chosens spirit beasts differed from an ordinary four-eared elf.


    "We can only form contracts with malevolent or neutral spirits," Leif exined, his voice tense as he awaited Orion''s response.


    He hoped a malevolent spirit beast could aplish their task, sparing them the worry of losing other spirit beasts.


    Orion frowned. He wasn''t sure if using a malevolent or neutral spirit beast would cause the Divine Apostle Crest to produce a different result, so he was hesitant to try it.

 Chapter 1072 560 Years Old Spirit Beast

    Chapter 1072 560 Years Old Spirit Beast


    "Is there no other way you can provide a spirit beast?" Orion asked, his gaze fixed on Patriarch Rn.


    Patriarch Rn''s expression paled, and he immediately bowed. "If you are seriously in need of a spirit beast, then I see no reason not to sacrifice a few of them," he replied.


    Observing her father''s current demeanour, Isadora wanted to speak up but held herself back, understanding that she could not voice her opinion in such a scene.


    "No, we won''t be needing that. We''ll make do with it and see the oue," Orion responded, gesturing for Patriarch Rn to straighten his back. He made this decision primarily for Isadora''s sake, as it would be unwise to force her father into such an action after all the effort she had put into keeping Paradise stable. Besides, he decided to use this opportunity to test the extent of the Divine Apostle Crest and see if there would be any varying changespared to what had happened with Crystalia.


    Patriarch Rn straightened his back and nodded. "Thank you, Supreme Leader," he responded.


    Isadora exhaled in relief, briefly ncing at Orion with gratitude.


    Orion acknowledged Patriarch Rn''s words before turning to Selene and giving her a signal.


    Selene nodded in understanding. She knew she wasn''t supposed to be here today, and the only reason Orion had allowed her was her request and Crystalia''s condition. Her presence might disrupt the process they nned to try with Iris. She ascended into the air and vanished into the distance. Selene stopped her ascent at a height she judged wouldn''t interfere with the process while allowing her to observe everything that transpired perfectly.


    Orion gestured for Iris toe forward, then refocused his gaze on Leif. "Let''s begin."


    Leif nodded, understanding the cue. He walked forward, distancing himself from the crowd, and halted at a safe distance.


    Iris followed behind, dressed in dark, polished, form-fitting leather-like armour that hugged her body like a second skin, with detailed engravings and enchantments.


    Leif stretched out his hand, channelled his natural energy, and activated one of the summoning glyphs. He wasn''t going to summon his powerful spirit beast, so he didn''t need to chant. Instead, he was summoning his weakest. Instantly, a summoning glyph emerged from his body and suspended itself in the air before him.


    It pulsed, radiating an otherworldly glow, then rippled like waves. Suddenly, an animal with a hump over its front shoulders and a set of short sharply pointed hollow horns that curved outward. A short beard hung under its jaw, and its lower body was a long serpentine tail that slithered slightly as the malevolent spirit beast stepped out of the glyph.


    Leif immediately deactivated his summoning glyph, causing it to lose its lustre, shrink, and return to his body. He breathed out in relief.


    The malevolent spirit beast surveyed its surroundings with a deep frown, realizing that the environment was far different from any it had witnessed in past summons. Its gaze soonnded on the unfamiliar woman before it, who was giving off strange energy, and then shifted to the others far behind her in the distance, who possessed a varying mix of strange energies far more potent than the woman standing before him.


    For some strange reason, it felt its instincts scream danger, causing its frown to deepen. Only a handful of things could harm its existence in the physical world, so the sensation irked it.


    It ignored the Four-eared elves and immediately refocused its gaze on Leif.


    "Why have you summoned me, child? You don''t seem to be in any danger. And who are those individuals? The energy they''re radiating is even stranger and weirder than all you wrist wielders put together," the malevolent spirit beast asked, its voice possessing a faint echo and a growl capable of causing the soul of an ordinary warrior to tremble and rendering them motionless. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I summoned you to inform you that I''ll terminate our contract. Although I hate to do this since you were my first contracted spirit beast, it''s precisely for that reason that I''m doing this with no regrets," Leif replied, exhaling as though he was about to lose a long-time friend yet still resolute in his decision.


    The malevolent spirit beast before him was called Circletail, a 560-year-old Lesser Malevolent spirit beast.


    "What do you mean you want to terminate the contract?" Circletail asked, its voice anxious.


    It was well known that because the gods'' chosens were attuned to Vylkr energy, which could harm even the essence of a spirit beast. Only a few spirit beasts were willing to form a contract with them, which were malevolent and neutral spirit beasts. No other spirit beast would be foolish enough to create a contract with an individual whose soul was tainted with such violent energy unless they were willing to risk it.


    Though malevolent and neutral spirit beasts could now form contracts like other spirit beasts, it meant only a few contractors were willing to do so. Finding another one would be more troublesome if his current contract was broken.


    Just as Leif was about to respond, a one-winged mark appeared on Iris''s forehead. Instantly, it expanded into a vast, multyered array of runes of varying sizes. These runes shimmered with a soft, milky glow and crimson hues, focusing intently on Circletail.


    Circletail was taken aback by the sudden emergence of the runes, sensing their immense power. He fell into a daze, struggling toprehend the frightening scene. Slowly, his body began disintegrating, breaking into essence and flowing into the runes.


    This time, no one moved to interrupt the process. They all watched silently as the spirit beast dissipated into fragments, which merged seamlessly into the runes until nothing remained. It was as if Circletail had never existed.


    Leif extended his hand, adjusting his leaf-crafted sleeves, and watched as the summoning glyph rted to Circletail vanished, severing their connection entirely. A chilling sensation crept over him, emerging from his heart. He looked up, swallowing hard, and focused on Iris, who seemed lost in a daze, oblivious to the terrifying scene that had just unfolded.

 Chapter 1073: The Capabilities Of The Divine Apostle Crest!

    Chapter 1073: The Capabilities Of The Divine Apostle Crest!


    ?


    Selene touched the side of her neck from a distance, where the familiar One-winged crest was etched into her skin as she processed the scene before her.


    In thepound, Leona and the other gods'' chosens stood rooted in their spots, a shiver crawling down their spine as they stared wide-eyed at Iris. They had heard about what had transpired from Leif and Lyndon, and despite finding it hard to believe, they barely doubted it, understanding the capabilities of Paradise inhabitants.


    However, witnessing the sight firsthand was astonishing.


    Aerialia, Seth, Zogar, Seraphina, Greta, and the others stared with frowns, realizing that despite intently observing what had just happened, they did not understand it.


    The runes soon began to shrink, transforming into the One-winged crest that returned to Iris''s forehead. The Divine Apostle crest soon faded, vanishing from their sight.


    Instantly, Iris snapped out of her daze and fell to the ground unconsciously. Fortunately, before her body could hit the ground, Orion immediately activated the One-winged sky Art and utilized it on her, instantly suspending her mid-air.


    "I''ll ensure that Isadora gets the necessary contribution points aspensation for your help, Patraich Rn. We''ll be taking our leave now," Orion said, shifting his attention towards Patriarch Rn.


    Patriarch Rn immediately broke out of his thoughts, hid the fear within his heart, and shifted his focus towards Orion. "...Okay, Supreme Leader. I''m happy that we could help Paradise. But I''d appreciate it if you could please give me an exnation about what''s going on. Will she be okay? What happened to the Spirit Beast?" he asked, his expression masked with a calm facade.


    He knew his current position didn''t give him the authority to demand an exnation for what had just transpired, but he couldn''t stop holding himself back. There was no way he could.


    Selene had returned to thepound and looked curiously at the unconscious Iris.


    Aerialia hovered beside her, unseen by everyone except Orion. Her eyes continuously flickered upon Iris, and she had a deep frown.


    "I''ll give you an exnation about what''s transpiringter, Patriarch Rn. For now, we''ll be taking our leave," Orion said, gesturing to the others to follow as he rose into the air and swiftly vanished into the distance.


    "Don''t worry, Father, I''ll make sure to uncover what''s going on so we can understand what has just transpired," Isadora said, her tone firm and confident. She was sure she could uncover a few things during work or get the information straight from Orion when he wasn''t busy.


    "I''ll be waiting then," Patriarch Rn smiled. However, he felt this matter was much moreplex than anticipated.


    ...


    At the edge of the Paradise


    After keeping Iris safely within the research centre so her condition could be monitored until she awakened, Orion greeted the key leaders goodbye and left.


    "Have you figured out anything?" Orion asked, ncing at Aerialia.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t," Aerialia replied before adding, "The only thing we can do now is wait until one of them awakens and observe the changes in their bodies."


    She doubted that such a significant event would leave no trace, so they could only wait for them to wake up and understand how they felt and any alterations.


    Orion nodded and turned his gaze forward. He knew Aerialia was also grappling with the situation, so he kept his expectations in check. He needed to be present to relieve Isadora of the workload he had left for her.


    ...


    Later that evening


    Orion bid Isadora goodbye and swiftly returned to his manor. As hended within hispound, he immediately noticed a figure emerging from the door and wrapping her arms around him.


    It was Gina.


    Her bulging stomach was noticeably more pronounced, and she had taken a well-deserved break from her training to be cared for by the household until she delivered. With Shani and a few others also pregnant with his child, the household was about to grow even more.


    "How was your day?" Gina asked with a bright smile.


    "Amazing. How about yours?" Orion asked as he scooped her up in a princess carry and walked into the manor.


    "It was hectic. You should have seen the medicine Greta made for me today. And there''s..." Gina began, recounting everything that had happened to her throughout the day.


    Orion listened attentively, nodded and smiled, and also warmly greeted the rest of his wives as they passed by.


    As Gina finished her story, she suddenly remembered something. She added, "Oh, Mom and Greta wanted me to tell you that Crystalia has woken up, and she doesn''t appear to be in any critical condition."


    Orion immediately halted and scanned the entire manor. Sensing the presence of Greta, Reena, Celeste, Fifi, Ingrid, and Selene gathered in Crystalia''s room, he nodded understandingly. He gently set Gina down, giving her a warm smile before swiftly heading in their direction.


    Watching Orion''s swift exit, Gina sighed softly, then returned to join her sisters in getting some much-needed rest.


    ....


    Orion reached the room quickly, opened the door, and stepped inside. His eyes focused on Crystalia, seated on the bed with a soft smile on her lips. He approached her and sat down beside her on the bed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you okay? How are you feeling right now?" Orion asked gently, his hand tenderly sping hers.


    "I''m fine. I feel much better than before, so I don''t think I''m in danger," Crystalia reassured


    him.


    Orion nodded, then turned to the others. "We''ll need some privacy for now," he said calmly.


    One by one, the women nodded and quietly left the room, including Selene. Now that Crystalia seemed stable, Selene felt her earlier anxiety dissipate. She decided to take a well- deserved break and spend time with her sisters. Although Elysia and the others frequently invited her to the manor, she consistently adhered to the rules as one of Orion''s Mistresses, limiting her visits.


    As the door closed behind them, Orion swiftly summoned the Crimson Greatsword. It appeared before him in a sh of light, followed closely by Aerialia.


    Aerialia''s gaze immediately fell on Crystalia. "How are you, dear?" she asked, her voice full of


    concern.

 Chapter 1074: The Capabilities Of The Divine Apostle Crest! (2)

    Chapter 1074: The Capabilities Of The Divine Apostle Crest! (2)


    ?


    "I''m okay, goddess Aerialia. I don''t think I''m in any danger," Crystalia replied, her eyes locked onto Aerialia''s, conveying relief and respect.


    "Do you feel any unusual change in the Divine Apostle Crest?" Aerialia asked, her gaze flickering toward the mark on Crystalia''s neck.


    "Yes, I can sense a change in the Divine Apostle Crest that wasn''t there before. But I can''t control it or even understand what it is," Crystalia replied, her voice tinged with frustration.


    She knew that whatever had happened to her was serious, and her inability to provide useful information only deepened her sense of defeat.


    Aerialia nodded. "Can you try to activate one of the skills you''ve inherited from the crest? Let us see if there''s any change."


    Crystalia hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I''ll give it a try." She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before exhaling slowly.


    Star Guard Shadows!


    Suddenly, the One-winged mark on her neck reappeared, glowing with divine light. Crystalia felt a surge of familiar energy flow from the Divine Apostle crest through her body. In an instant, an illuminated, translucent barrier pulsing with divine light formed around her, extending about two meters from her position.


    Crystalia''s eyes snapped open in shock as she stared at the glowing shield surrounding her. Orion and Aerialia watched the scene withplex expressions.


    Although the Divine Apostles had inherited skills from the Divine Apostle crest, they could only activate them a few times before the divine energy within the crest was depleted.


    Selene was the only Divine Apostle with enough divine energy in her crest to activate any inherited skills, mainly because of the time she had received hers.


    A realization struck them simultaneously. They exchanged a brief, knowing nce before turning their focus back to Crystalia.


    The shield soon dimmed, scattering into thin air, and the divine energy that had previously flowed through Crystalia dissipated. Crystalia frowned and attempted to activate the Divine Apostle Crest again, but nothing happened. It remained dormant.


    Crystalia shifted her attention toward Aerialia and Orion. "I can''t activate it again," she said.


    "Okay," Aerialia responded, then turned to Orion. "Use your mask to check her base energy level."


    Realizing Aerialia''s intent, Orion quickly summoned the miniature mountain and took out a ck mask, as his own was still with Seraphina, who was implementing the changes he had requested. He ced the mask on his face.


    The mask swiftly covered his entire face before his vision brightened again. He focused his gaze on Crystalia.


    "Energy Level - 2005 BEM," Orion reported.


    Aerialia''s brows rose at the number, recognizing that it was much higher than thest time she had examined it. All the Divine Apostles had base energy levels below 2000 BEM after undergoing improvements through the divine blood. While their physical strength remained the same, without their Divine Apostle Crests active, they could not stand their ground againstpetent three-star warriors, especially those with exceptional gifts, leaving them only able to dominate two-star warriors.


    But now, after absorbing part of the essence of a spirit beast, Crystalia had broken through her former threshold. A situation like this was something she had never expected.


    Crystalia''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you sure?" she asked.


    Orion nodded in affirmation.


    Seeing Orion''s response, Crystalia struggled to regain herposure as her mind raced to understand the implications of this revtion.


    "Have you figured out something about what happened?" Orion asked, turning his attention to Aerialia, his tone hopeful.


    "Yes, I have," Aerialia nodded before beginning her exnation. "Spirit essences are inherently pure and untethered because they are not bound by materialws, making them easier to alter and mould. As a goddess, I wondered whether I could train spirit beasts to be as strong as my Divine Apostles."


    "Regardless of whatws I imparted to them, they could always grasp them quickly. However, their growth rate was prolonged. Additionally, half of their strength was restricted when they entered the physical world. I eventually abandoned my curiosity about them in favour of other matters."


    Noticing the deeply pondering expressions on Orion and Crystalia''s faces, as though they were struggling toprehend her words, Aerialia continued, "The Divine Apostle Crest is unusual in that it can function on its own, even though I am no longer ''alive.'' However, for it to function, it needs divine energy, which might havee from the Aegis of the Arctic Deity when it was first merged and formed on their bodies, making them suitable to withstand its capabilities."


    "But once that energy is used up, the crest bes dormant. The Divine Apostles, unable to utilize divine energy, are left with only their enhanced physiques. With them incapable of producing divine energy independently, what do you think could help them solve this problem?"


    "The Divine Apostle Crest," Orion responded swiftly, his expression serious as he grasped Aerialia''s point.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even Crystalia, who had experienced everything firsthand, gained some understanding. "Yes, you are correct. However, the crest needs a source: the spirit beast''s essence. The crest then acts as a catalyst, somehow transmuting the essence into divine energy, which is used to enhance the bearer''s constitution and is stored forter use," Aerialia exined.


    "I don''t know how he managed to create such a form using the Divine Apostle Crest, but that''s the only exnation I cane up with. I believe this best exins our current development."


    Though she appeared calm outwardly, inwardly, her emotions were like a raging storm. Aerialia knew that this revtion was just scratching the surface of a more profound mystery, leaving her emotionally tongue-tied.


    Crystalia had begun rubbing the spot on her neck where the Divine Apostle crest was located, her expression trembling with fear and excitement as she grasped its frightening capabilities. Orion''s expression wasplex, with various emotions emerging and fading as he processed Aerialia''s words. His impression of Naka grew even more formidable. He realized he needed to triple his efforts to stand against such a challenging opponent.


    "It seems another path to the divine has revealed itself once more. I can''t help but wonder if this is the only one or how many more there might be," Aerialia remarked.

 Chapter 1075: Unwavering Resolves

    Chapter 1075: Unwavering Resolves


    ?


    She turned to Orion and asked, "Are you still determined to face Naka when you encounter him?"


    Listening to Aerialia''s words, Orion turned to face her. His gaze was aze with a burning resolve that showcased his determination and courage in the face of danger.


    "No matter how formidable he might be, aftering this far, I won''t stop until I face him as an equal or above. I will not stray away from this path," Orion responded. He paused, then asked, "What about you? You don''t seem willing to face such a formidable opponent anymore?"


    "Don''t look down on me, child. I have faced countless formidable opponents more times than you inhale in a breath of life. I had secured a ster gate alone for my children and many others to make their way into this world. Even at my weakest, I still faced a man-made god who blocked my path undeterred," Aerialia responded, a cruel smile emerging on her expression.


    Obsevesring Aerialia''s current demeanour, Crystailia trembled and immediately threw her gaze to the other side. She was d that she had never gotten on Aerialia''s wrong side.


    Orion maintained hisposure before Aerialia. Though he still recognized her status as a goddess, their time together had made him immune to the intimidation her gaze might inspire in others.


    "Hmph! I was testing you to see if you would waver. The more the world reveals its secrets, the more we uncover Naka''s terrifying power. It''smendable that you''re still determined to press on," Aerialia said, her stern expression softening into one of appreciation, apanied by a warm smile.


    She might have wished for a child like him if not for his somewhat debauched lifestyle.


    Orion nodded in understanding and turned his attention to Crystalia, who exhaled in relief. "Get some rest for now. We''ll visit the research centre tomorrow." He also wanted to know if this affected their age, but he would have to wait for Iris to awaken.


    "Okay," Crystalia agreed, her expression calm as shey back on her bed. She watched Orion, with the Crimson Greatsword and Aerialia by his side, as he exited the room.


    Momentster, her sisters and mother began to enter the room, one by one.


    ...


    The Next Day


    The Research Centre


    Orion exined the details of his conversation with Aerialia after Crystalia awoke yesterday and then fell silent, giving Seraphina time to absorb his words.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were in Seraphina''s workspace, arge room dominated by a work desk filled with paperwork. To the left, fourfortable chairs surrounded a table, offering a space for rest. On the right, in a spacious corner, was her alchemical section, filled with various tools for personal experiments.


    "Incredible! This discovery confirms that the Divine Apostle Crest''s capabilities are far more profound than we originally thought," Seraphina said, realizing they were merely scratching the surface of its potential. "And with the Four-eared Elves'' knowledge, we can further strengthen the Divine Apostles, unlocking even more of its capabilities."


    "Yes, but there''s also a chance that Naka has already advanced its development, much like the Vylkr spawns. We''ll only know for sure when we encounter the divine. Until then, we need to be cautious and use this time to grow our power," Orion responded.


    Seraphina furrowed her brows at Orion''s words, finding his caution justified.


    "Can I examine the Divine Apostle Crest?" Seraphina asked, seeking Orion''s permission before studying it further.


    "It''s incrediblyplex. Even Aerialia couldn''t decipher its form. But you are the brightest mind in Paradise, so if you want to take a look, go ahead. Maybe we''ll uncover some clues with your help," Orion nodded.


    Seraphina smiled, stepping closer to seal his lips with a kiss. Despite knowing she couldn''tpare to a being like Naka, especially after learning about his feats, she always appreciated it when Orion overpraised her intelligence.


    It boosted her confidence, making her feel capable of more than she ever expected. Pulling back, Seraphina said, "Wait here for a minute. I want to give you something before you leave." She then turned and walked towards her alchemy room.


    A minuteter, she returned with a small brown pouch and handed it to Orion. "I''m not finished with your mask yet, so you''ll have to wait a few more days. These are the new fertility suppression mixtures we brewed. Finding the right ingredients and volunteers was a challenge, but it was worth it. Try it out and let me know if it works for you," Seraphina said, then shook her head slightly.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help you with that right now. But you should take this opportunity to return to the household and finalize things with Crystalia and Selene."


    Orion took out a vial filled with a clear, transparent liquid from the pouch. There were five more inside. He nodded at Seraphina''s words, but his eyebrows shot up in surprise at her next revtion.


    "You hired volunteers?" Orion asked, his tone curious.


    "Mhm. We couldn''t work blindly; we needed to test the mixture''s effectiveness," Seraphina replied with a light chuckle as she recalled a humorous moment. "So, while you were busy, we hired people confident in their fertility to help us test it. Don''t worry, though. We didn''t hire anyone from the vige, especially after Reena, the previous Vige Chief and Chieftess, warned us."


    She walked towards her work desk and took a seat. "We conducted a preliminary trial to calcte the potency. We also prepared an antidote for each case. And those who became pregnant were properlypensated. Some even used the opportunity to find partners, so there''s no need to worry. Everything went smoothly."


    Orion nodded, relieved by Seraphina''s exnation. He could already imagine how rmed Reena and the others must have been when they discovered that the Research Center was hiring volunteers to test the limits of fertility suppression.


    He had been looking forward to strengthening his rtionship with Crystalia and Seraphina, and this seemed like an excellent opportunity to do so.


    "I''ll let you know about the effectster. I''ll be heading out," Orion nodded before exiting the


    room.

 Chapter 1076: An Excellent Opportunity For The Four-eared Elves

    Chapter 1076: An Excellent Opportunity For The Four-eared Elves


    ?


    Seraphina nodded and resumed her work. As the day went on, more tasks piled up, but rather than feeling exhausted, she was excited and enthusiastic to dive into each new challenge.


    .....


    Later that day


    Orion and Isadoranded in Patriarch Rn''spound, where Patriarch Rn and a group of the gods'' chosens quickly rushed out of the building to greet him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You don''t need to rush out with everyone to greet me whenever I visit. I''m perfectly fine with you simply inviting me inside," Orion said, his eyes meeting Patriarch Rn''s.


    "No, that wouldn''t be proper. We''ve made a promise to ourselves to show you our gratitude in any way we can, anding out to greet you whenever you visit is one way we uphold that," Patriarch Rn responded firmly, shaking his head.


    Orion insisted, "I appreciate that, but I''m sure they have important tasks. It would be troublesome if they had to abandon them every time I visit."


    Seeing her father was about to argue further, Isadora interjected, "Father, I don''t think it''s right to say we want to show our gratitude to the Supreme Leader if we keep refusing his requests."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Patriarch Rn nodded quickly, "If that''s the case, then very well. Let''s head inside," he said, gesturing for them to follow him.


    Orion and Isadora followed him into the building. Some of the gods'' chosen stayed behind to guard the entrance, while others returned to their previous activities.


    Once inside, the three of them sat around a table.


    "I''m sure you''ve already guessed why I''m here," Orion said, breaking the brief silence.


    Patriarch Rn swiftly nodded, acknowledging that it had only been a day since the strange event urred. He had been anticipating this visit. "I hope the Supreme Leader is willing to properly exin what''s been transpiring so we can fully understand the situation," Patriarch Rn replied, his tone expectant.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t divulge all the details. However, I can tell you that spirit beasts are crucial to Paradise''s development of its strength," Orion replied, his tone serious. "Since the Four-eared Elves specialize in this area and possess more knowledge about the Spirit Realm than anyone else within Paradise, I havee to ask if you''ll do your best to make this possible."


    As Orion concluded, Patriarch Rn was momentarily dumbfounded. His mind raced as he pieced together everything he had heard. To gain a spirit beast''s strength, one must first locate, summon, and form a contract with them to borrow their power. But after what he had witnessed, he knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Patriarch Rn briefly nced at his daughter, who nodded before he cleared his throat and refocused on Orion. "Can I know how Paradise intends to use spirit beasts to enhance strength? Does it involve the same process we witnessed previously?" he asked.


    Orion nodded. "Yes. We also want to enable our warriors to contract with spirit beasts, even if they are neutral or malevolent, to improve our reserve tactics further."


    Given the effectiveness of Vylkr energy against spirit beasts, it doesn''t mean they''re safe from its side effects, as he had seen with the Dragmin gods'' chosen, who, despite resisting its possession, were still influenced by its evil force. Therefore, every warrior will undergo a test before forming a contract with a spirit beast, with the results determining their suitability.


    Patriarch Rn gulped at Orion''s words. Paradise was genuinely willing to consume spirit beasts to develop their strength further! If he hadn''t witnessed it, he would haveughed and dismissed the Supreme Leader''s suggestion of putting the Four-eared elves in charge of such a task. But the seriousness of the matter left his body trembling.


    How would the spirit beasts react if they learned they would be devoured rather than forming contracts? If he could summon his ancestors and tell them such news, they would likely see him as a malevolent force.


    However, despite his fears, Patriarch Rn knew he couldn''t refuse. This offer was the very improvement the Four-eared elves needed.


    "Okay, I''ll do my best to ensure we meet your expectations. But there''s a challenge; without our Runaway City, we can''t freely use the gate to enter the spirit realm. Rebuilding it would take considerable time and require numerous valuable resources, some of which can only be obtained from other Runaway Cities," Patriarch Rn exined.


    "So, the only option is to take the more traditional route. This means we''ll be limited to teaching and helping only a few individuals ess the spirit realm,"


    Orion considered this for a moment before nodding. "That''s eptable. Provide me with a list of the necessary materialster. We can start small and expand as we go."


    His primary focus was on the Prismerion Divine Apostles, so the situation was manageable. They were also on the verge of resuming their exploration once all the essential tasks werepleted. He was certain they would likely encounter other Runaway Cities and obtain the needed resources.


    "As for the Four-eared elves'' new residence, I''ll leave the location up to you," ," Orion added. Patriarch Rn bowed his head gratefully. "Thank you, Supreme Leader," he replied.


    "The Four-eared elves are already part of Paradise, so there''s no need to thank me. It''s only natural," Orion replied, waving off the gratitude casually.


    "Of course. Allow me to escort you out," Patriarch Rn said as he rose, understanding that their discussion had concluded.


    Orion also stood with Isadora beside him, and they followed him outside. As they exited the building, they noticed two of the gods'' chosen engaged in training.


    One of them extended his hand, and a glyph hovered before him. Instead of forming a portal for a spirit beast, the glyph morphed into a reptilian bird-like spirit beast, wrapped in numerous strands of Vylkr energy, thenunched at his opponent.


    The other gods'' chosen swiftly retaliated, retreating slightly to evade the attack. She summoned a glyph, which transformed into a bird-like creature enveloped in a swirling mass of Vylkr energy and sent it hurtling forward.

 Chapter 1077: Selenes Induction*

    Chapter 1077: Selene''s Induction*


    ?


    Orion recognized this as the Four-eared elves'' innovative method of harnessing the spirit beasts'' abilities through their Vylkr energy without directly involving them. Although effective, it was primarily feasible with malevolent and a few neutral spirit beasts.


    "I''ll be taking my leave," Orion said, nodding to Patriarch Rn and Isadora before activating the One-Winged Sky Art. He soared into the sky, disappearing into the distance.


    .......


    Orion arrived at the manor and greeted his wives before heading to see Greta, who was resting on afy mat with their fifth son, Regan, and their tenth child, eighth son, Jasper, Elysa''s son. Both boys werefortably nestled on either side of her, fast asleep.


    Sensing his presence, Greta''s eyes fluttered open.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Orion leaned in and gave her a brief kiss before pulling back. "How''s she doing?" he asked. "She''s fine. The baby is healthy, too, so there''s no need to worry," Greta reassured him. "You''re the best," Orion said, leaning in to kiss Greta before pulling away.


    "I know," Greta replied with a sweet smile, closing her eyes again to rest.


    Orion turned and headed straight to Crystalia''s room.


    Selene stood outside Crystalia''s door, her expression filled with confusion. After Orion had returned home, he sent her out of the room and called for Maya, Merida, and Elysia.


    Her senses were restricted as she had been told to wait, so she could not sense what was transpiring behind the door. Her curiosity was set aze, but she patiently waited. Suddenly, the door was pulled open, revealing Elysia, who looked at Selene warmly. "We''re ready. You cane in now," Elysia said, stretching her hand forward.


    Observing Elysia''s current attire, Selene was stunned. It was a form-fitting midnight blue bodysuit made of light material with floral patterns that traced over her body contours, allowing glimpses of her skin underneath.


    The piece stopped high on her upper thighs, with an open section between her legs. Her arms and legs were fully exposed, and the outfit sensually entuated her figure.


    "What''s going on?" Selene asked, her eyes meeting Elysia''s. Though she already had an idea, she refused to believe that Orion would arrange such a thing, especially since her daughter was still inside with Merida and Maya. As for Elysia, she had once served her, so Selene didn''t feel ufortable about Elysia revealing herself before her.


    "You''ll have to step in and see for yourself," Elysia replied.


    Selene nodded, taking her eyes off Elysia''s and walking in. Inside, Oriony on the bed, back first, his head pressed between Maya''s legs, hands coiled around her waist as though to entirely bury his face under her legs.


    Though Selene couldn''t see exactly what he was doing, her senses were attuned enough to understand that he was wetting her narrow cave with his tongue, just as he had done for her countless times before.


    Meanwhile, Merida was also engaged in the same activity, sucking on his veiny, erect penis, sharing the pleasure with Maya and Crystalia. Their tonguespeted as they sucked and licked the throbbing shaft.


    What stunned Selene wasn''t their actions after all, her daughter and the other women in the household had described such scenes to her in graphic detail many times before. Instead, she was astonished by their attire.


    Merida and Maya wore ck bras, but the fabric did not cover their small, perky breasts, leaving them partly exposed. A small band ofce framed their chests. Straps wrapped around their backs and shoulders held the bras together.


    Their panties were thin strips at the front and back, barely covering their soaked, narrow cave and plunging deeply into their buttocks behind. These were connected by knots at both sides of the waist.


    Crystalia, who Selene presumed was supposed to be resting, wore a ck one-piece outfit thatbined a bra and panties, but it was made of sheer, see-through fabric.


    The neckline plunged deeply, forming a Vextending toward her navel, exposing arge portion of her perky breasts and belly. She wore thigh-high stockings covering both legs while the fabric between her legs was shifted to the side, allowing her two index fingers to stroke in and out of her dripping, narrow cave.


    They paid no attention to Selene, acting as the only ones in the room.


    Selene couldn''t help but feel her brows twitching at the sight. Witnessing it firsthand, she realized she had underestimated this household''s influence on her daughter and every other woman. She felt the urge to strip off her clothes and join the activity.


    However, she was conscious of her identity in her daughter''s presence and in front of Merida and Maya, who viewed her as the Queen and one of the key leaders. Regardless, she knew she was merely a Mistress, one of the women possessing the slightest authority within the household.


    Selene felt conflicted and unsure of what action to take at that moment.


    "Mistress Selene, I don''t think it''s proper for you to stand by while the main wives do most of the work. Put this on and join them," Elysia said, handing her an attire.


    Selene''s eyebrows rose at Elysia''s words, but she nodded in understanding and took the fabric. Unfurling it, Selene stared at the attire, stunned.


    She looked at Elysia and asked, "You want me to wear this? Isn''t it too small?"


    The attire in her hands was made of fiery red, thin, almost sheer fabric. The top seemed to cover the breasts, but it had a small opening at the centre, just enough to reveal the nipples and a portion of the skin. The panties had a simr design, with an opening right where it would sit between the legs.


    "That''s the point," Elysia replied with a smile.


    Selene gulped, hesitating momentarily before her shoulders slumped in resignation. She nodded, then removed her dress, letting it fall to the floor as she prepared to wear the new outfit.


    A minuteter, she finished putting on the underwear. As expected, her voluptuous breasts spilt out of the hole at the centre of the fiery bra, her nipples pushing forward. Her well- defined waist stretched the panties, which rode up her buttocks.


    The opening in the panties exposed the area above her lower lips all the way down to the edge of her backside. While the Prismerions were ustomed to wearing outfits that revealed their undergarments, wearing such revealing underwear in public would have had them shaking their heads in refusal.

 Chapter 1078: Selenes Induction (2)**

    Chapter 1078: Selene''s Induction (2)**


    ?


    She couldn''t imagine how they had devised such an outfit.


    Elysia''s eyes roamed Selene''s body for a few seconds before she nodded in approval. She had assisted Orion with the measurements for Selene''s outfits, being the most familiar with her figure, so she knew exactly how it would fit, even beforehand.


    "Now you''re ready. Let''s begin," Elysia said. She turned towards the bed and pped her hands, drawing Orion and the others'' attention.


    Orion, Merida, Maya, and Crystalia paused their activities. Orion straightened his back and sat upright. He fixed his eyes on Selene and nodded in appreciation. ''You look great,'' he remarked.


    Maya and Merida nodded in agreement. Though her figure wasn''t as exaggerated as Celeste''s, Lyra''s, or the others'', it was perfect. Selene also had a reserved yet authoritative aura surrounding her, which gave her a unique appeal.


    Crystalia nodded in agreement, with a slight frown, wondering why she had yet to inherit her mother''s curves.


    Orion gestured for Selene to step forward.


    Selene nodded and walked forward, with Elysia following behind her, stopping at the foot of the bed.


    Orion gently parted her thighs as she stood, then lowered his head to kiss her crotch.


    Selene shivered as his tongue brushed against her lower lips. Instantly, she felt tension building up inside her, and suddenly, her juices began to spill out, drenching his tongue and mixing with his saliva as her body steadily grew more tense.


    Orion paused and withdrew from between her legs. He then directed her to sit on his waist, just above his erect, throbbing penis.


    "Is this okay?" Selene asked, moaning as Orion''s hand gently grasped her erect nipples through the outer portion of her bra.


    She was aware that Crystalia, Gina, Ursa, Shani, Meldra, and T were all pregnant, which ced a slight burden on Greta and the other women in the household to monitor their health and ensure the children remained healthy withoutplications.


    Also, she still had much to handle regarding the development of the Prismerions, especially with the recent discovery of the potential of the Divine Apostle Crest''s power. Knowing she would be restricted to the household and under constant supervision, Selene wasn''t keen on bing pregnant at this time.


    Meanwhile, Merida and Maya stood silently at the side, curiously observing the scene. They were intrigued by Selene''s demeanour while being ravished by Orion, and they anticipated it would be an extraordinary sight.


    Crystalia watched the scene with zed eyes as Orion continued to explore her mother''s body. Initially, Orion had asked her if she wanted to join in, but she declined the offer for now, understanding that it would make her mother extremely ufortable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were different from Celeste, Reena, Gina, Lyra, and Ursa. It was best to ease her into it, so for now, Crystalia decided to watch their sessions and tend to herself, knowing it was only a matter of time before things would work out.


    Merida, Maya, and Elysia''s presence was meant to hasten the process, making herfortable with the familiar people before bringing her over for the whole family session. Elysia stood beside them like a loyal attendant, observing the scene with a light smile.


    "Don''t worry. Seraphina gave me a new fertility mixture today, and I want to test it. If it works, you won''t have to worry about getting pregnant, but if it fails, I''ll dly take responsibility," Orion replied calmly.


    "Isn''t that thrilling?" he added, sliding his other hand downwards and stroking Selene''s juicy, narrow cave. His scorching shaft twitched more violently with every grind Selene made with her curvy buttocks against him.


    ''Mhmm~ ~'' Selene moaned, her breath quickening as her mind spun, unsure how to respond to Orion''s words. Although she trusted Seraphina''s work, she had heard about her trials and was hesitant.


    Orion locked his arms under Selene''s legs and stood up.


    ''Wait~~ ''Selene tried to speak, but a sudden moan escaped her lips, cutting her off.


    Orion spread Selene''s legs wider, his throbbing erection rubbing against her wet, narrow folds as he turned to face the bed.


    "We have an audience now, so why don''t we give them a show?" Orion suggested, slowly guiding Selene''s soaked, narrow cave onto his towering veiny penis.


    Selene ced her hands backwards firmly on Orion''s shoulders to support herself and avoid falling. She moved her hips up and down and noticed the four women watching her intently.


    Pahh Paahh


    "Don''t look~~ Ahh~~" Selene moaned loudly, her voice echoing in the room.


    The sound of their flesh meeting resonated throughout, her juices spilling onto the floor with each steady thrust. Feeling the atmosphere, Selene decided to let go of her reservations and fully embrace the moment.


    They were all familiar with each other and part of the same race, so she saw no reason to hide this side of herself, especially given their shared rtionship with the same man.


    Pahh~~ Paahh~~~ Ahh~~


    Through her zed expression, Selene saw Elysia sitting on the bed, raising her legs into an M shape. Elysia began to stroke her juicy vagina gently, increasing her pace, while her hand slid into her light floral body suit to massage her small, erect nipples.


    Selene felt every thrust deeply, amplified by their current position. Suddenly, she felt a tense build-up in her damp cave and screamed, "I''m cumming~~~." Her juices erupted from her narrow cave, sttering onto Elysia and soaking the floor. The releasested a few seconds, forming a puddle beneath them.


    At that moment, Orion felt the tension building in his balls. Sensing that he was about to ejacte, he warned, "I''m cumming~~."


    Selene tensed up instinctively upon hearing Orion''s warning as a surge of hot semen flooded into her. As it flowed into her womb, she parted her lips and screamed, "AHHHH~~~," unable


    to hold back any longer.


    Sensing Selene was about to lose her strength, Orion quickly pulled out, allowing the rest of his white semen to spill out, sttering onto Elysia''s body. He swiftly caught Selene and held


    her up in a princess carry.


    Elysia froze, feeling the sudden wetness from both Selene and Orion on her body. She touched her garment, feeling the texture of their climax, and a sudden tension began to build in her clenching, soaked inner folds.


    Understanding that she was about to release, Elysia continued her steady strokes until, "Hahhh~~~," a loud moan escaped her lips. Her back arched as her juices shot out, staining the bed beneath her, her coiled toes, and Orion''s legs.


    "Haaah~~~ Haaahhh~~," Elysia breathed heavily, realizing this might have been one of the most intense releases she''d ever experienced on her own.


    Meanwhile, Orion gently ced Selene on the bed beside Crystalia, then attended to the rest of his wives.

 Chapter 1079: Iriss Astonishing Transformation

    Chapter 1079: Iris''s Astonishing Transformation


    ?


    Research Centre


    Within a room designed with enchanted Vylkr alloys, Orion, the Key Leaders, the leaders of the Healers Association, and the Primserions'' Divine Apostles stood side by side beside a massive, magically reinforced ss window disying the vast room beyond it.


    The other room was artificially made to mimic the dead, rocky ins of the earth below. The sleek walls were adorned with various runes flickering on the surface, while the ceiling radiated light, mirroring the yellowish-orange hue of the outside world''s sun.


    A woman d in a full-body suit of armour, radiating the aura of a seasoned warrior, stood on the vast rocky in. Through the visible gap in her helmet, a One-winged crest shimmered with divine light on her forehead. Her expression was stern, fixed on the woman before her.


    The second woman, in stark contrast, wore a long skirt that stopped just above her ankles, with a daring slit rising to her waist. A piece of cloth was wrapped around her chest and back, tied securely at her neck.


    On her feet were brown slipper sandals thatplemented her attire. An inactive Gear Devourer was hoisted on her back, its straps fastened around her shoulders for support, while a Vylkr Fusion Armlet was on her left wrist.


    The armoured woman was Iris, and the woman before her was Kaya, one of Paradise''s new Four-star warriors.


    "I can handle any damage you deal, so don''t hold back. I want to feel your true strength and confirm if the rumours are true," Kaya said.


    Iris nodded in understanding. She had trained with the warriors long enough to undertand that it would be foolish to underestimate their strength.


    Kaya vanished from her position and, in an instant, appeared above the armoured figure, her leg slicing through the air, targeting Iris''s head.


    Star Guard Shadows!


    A burst of divine light shone outward from the One-winged crest on her forehead, transforming into a divine barrier that instantly enveloped her entire form.


    As the foot collided against the divine shield--


    BOOM!!


    The impact created a shockwave that shook the atmosphere, stirring up winds that spread within a 10-meter radius of the ongoing battle.


    Despite the force behind the attack, the divine barrier remained intact and spotless, effortlessly resisting the impact.


    But as Kaya''s feet collided with the barrier, another terrifying force surged from her feet, smashing against the divine barrier a secondter.


    BOOM!!


    Shockwaves spread over tens of meters as three tremendous forces erupted from Kaya''s feet in three seconds. It was as though Kaya was immune to the repelling force of her own attacks, instead utilizing the kic energy to deliver consecutive, terrifying blows to her opponent.


    s, her attacks were still ineffective, barely scratching the surface of the barrier. Kaya''s smile tightened before growingrger. She immediately activated her Vylkr Fusion Armlet, and almost instantly, countless strands of Vylkr energy spread from her left wrist to every part of her body. The Vylkr energy red brightly as she spun mid-air before her feet could touch the ground, her other leg targeting Iris''s neck.


    BOOM!! CRACK!!


    This time, she unleashed four consecutive strikes in four seconds, shattering the divine barrier.


    Witnessing this, Iris jumped backwards, distancing herself from her opponent.


    The entire confrontation had urred in just ten seconds.


    Within the suspended room on the side of the wall, Zogar observed the battle below. "It seems that any energy except Vylkr energy will be ineffective in breaking the Divine Barrier," he remarked, nodding in approval at Kaya''s method of attack. He didn''t mention Primordial energy, as it was in a ss of its own.


    The others nodded in agreement as they watched the ongoing battle.


    The rest of the Prismerion Divine Apostles sighed inwardly, realizing that even with their newfound power, they could still notpete against warriors adept in utilizing Vylkr energy. However, they didn''t feel too discouraged. With the recent discovery of the Divine Apostle Crest capabilities, they were confident they could increase their strength and eventually catch up.


    Orion also nodded, though a frown creased his brow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The BEM (Base Energy Measurement) of bothbatants below was disyed before his


    eyes.


    Kaya- [ Energy Level-2,430 BEM]


    Iris - [ Energy Level - 2,278 BEM]


    After devouring the spirit beast''s essence, Iris gained a 280 BEM increase, which was astonishing given the medium she had utilized to attain it. They had agreed to take timeter


    to research and uncover how the process worked.


    They had wanted to find an opponent on the same level, but it was impossible. Since they received their Vylkr Fusion Armlet, which allowed them to break through their limitations, this thirst for power surged to even greater heights.


    Orion knew the power of divine skill since it protected the Prismerion Divine Apostles from White me''s onught. He couldn''t help but wonder why it had broken so easily.


    Or was it a one-time urrence? Its initial strength might have been explicitly amplified to deal with White me.


    He made a mental note to remind Selene not to use her divine skills unless necessary, even as their powers grew.


    Outside the room, Kaya spun effortlessly in mid-air andnded on the ground, her eyes fixed on Iris. Her stance remained unchanged, as though she was anticipating an attack from


    Iris.


    Iris nodded and swiftly activated another of her divine skills.


    Light Strength Growth!


    A surge of immense power erupted from her Divine Apostle crest, filling her entire being with overwhelming strength. Her magikal energy, infused with incredibly dense wisps of divine energy, surged and wrapped around her body.


    [ Energy Level - 2,340 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 2,580 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 2,900 BEM ]


    Her body glowed with a brilliant aura, transforming her into a war goddess poised to triumph


    in any battle, contrasting sharply with the Kaya, who seemed ready to destroy everything


    in her path.


    Soon, her aura wholly stabilized.


    [ Energy Level - 4,278 BEM ]


    A frown formed beneath Kaya''s mask as she witnessed Iris''s current BEM, which had skyrocketed to a terrifying 4,278 BEM from 2,278 BEM-a staggering increase of 2,000 BEM.

 Chapter 1080: Iriss Astonishing Transformation (2)

    Chapter 1080: Iris''s Astonishing Transformation (2)


    ?


    Even the others in the other room were stunned. The Prismerion Divine Apostles couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    Truly a Divine Skill!


    How could a Divine Apostle Crest be so easily defeated?


    Selene nodded approvingly at the astonishing scene, ncing at the stunned Orion. She was pleased that the Divine Apostles were now proving themselves capable of standing toe-to- toe with the warriors and, in the future, possessing the ability to protect Paradise. Seraphina and the other leaders of the Healers'' Association observed with keen interest. They were eager to see how powerful Iris had be and how her body managed to withstand such a massive surge of divine energy. They were curious about how long she could maintain this form.


    Outside the room, Iris stepped forward, vanishing from her position. She reappeared before Kaya, her fist clenched and poised to strike at her stomach.


    Kaya''s eyes narrowed to slits as she realized she couldn''t track Iris''s swift movement. As a warrior with the gift of hardening her body to various degrees, which she utilized for a range of attacks, all of her Vylkr containers were located in her brain, allowing her to analyze andprehend the battle efficiently, making her a formidable opponent.


    However, Iris''s current speed was too much for her to keep up with. In a split-second decision, Kaya leapt to the side, instantly widening the distance between them.


    Though Kaya''s speed had increased with her rising energy level, Iris was still faster.


    In an instant, Iris appeared behind her midair again, her fist clenched, ready to deliver a deadly blow.


    Realizing she couldn''t dodge this attack, Kaya clenched her teeth and swiftly activated her gift, causing her dark skin to harden and take on a crystalized translucent hue. She turned around midair and crossed her arms defensively. Though her gift allowed her to negate damages from attacks, she wasn''t willing to take any chances.


    "I hope you can handle my attacks as you said you could!" Iris called out, swinging her fist.


    BOOM!!


    BANG!!


    Kaya shot towards the ground like an arrow, carving a deep crater and sending a gust of smoke billowing into the sky.


    Irisnded gently on the ground and surveyed Kaya''s unconscious figure before gazing at the room bulging out of the ceiling. "I won," she said with a smile.


    Though her voice was soft, her words reverberated through the vast room, reaching even the bulging room above.


    In the other room,


    Orion and the rest of the leaders were impressed by Iris''s abilities. They acknowledged the astronomical improvementspared to before.


    Seth and Zogar were the most ecstatic. They knew that with time, the Prismerion Divine Apostles could potentially match the strength of a five-star warrior, providing them with numerous sparring partners in the future. They were also looking forward to whether they were capable of surpassing them.


    "When the proper time arises, the Four-eared Elves will guide you on connecting with the spirit realm so you can acquire more spirit beast essence to grow stronger and aid Paradise. For now, you should prepare yourselves and be familiar with the Four-eared Elves to ease your integration," Orion advised, addressing the Prismerion Divine Apostles.


    He noted that they mostly kept to themselves, polishing their skills or training with other warriors only when necessary. It''s best if they try to be acquainted with the Four-eared Elves.


    The Prismerion Divine Apostles nodded in understanding. They were prepared to go through whatever feasible way it took to uncover the secrets behind the Divine Apostle crests.


    After discussing and dealing with several other matters, the Key Leaders, Healers'' Association Leaders, and Divine Apostles dispersed Seraphina and escorted Orion out of the Research Center.


    "We have done all we can to understand how the Vylkr energy was diluted and have concluded that we need to observe the process ourselves or have a guide on how it was carried out to replicate. The only improvement we can make is to slightly streamline the Devourer Bracelet. However, considering the need to craft eachponent individually and the cost and time required for my healers to operate on them, it''s best to leave these changes to a few trusted individuals who are fully loyal to Paradise and have demonstrated tremendous effort."


    "We have improved the Gearweavers and Devourer bracelets'' storage capacity to hold more vials and increased their diluted Vylkr energy release capacity. Further safety measures have been implemented to ensure that the gods'' chosens do not overclock their Devourer Bracelets or suffer from burnout with their Gearweavers," Seraphina exined, her tone serious as though addressing the highest-ranking Key Leader in Paradise rather than her husband. She paused to let her words sink in, then added, "I''ll inform you if anything else arises."


    Orion nodded silently.


    They soon arrived outside the Research Center. After bidding Seraphina goodbye, Orion soared into the sky and summoned the Crimson Greatsword to exin everything that had transpired to Aerialia.


    Aerialia wore a proud expression. "If I were alive and they had my blessings, they would be many times stronger than they are now," she said, a tinge of irritation in her voice.


    With Ilse''s presence, they could also create Divine Apostles the proper way. Aerialia realized that once this happened, her Divine Apostles would be the weakest, only second to Ilse''sn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    own.


    She grew increasingly eager for Ilse to be stronger so that she could help her rebuild her body or venture into the world to find the ingredients needed for its reconstruction. However, Aerialia knew that neither of these tasks was easy.


    Observing Aerialia''s expression, Orion exhaled internally. Although he could not directly sense her thoughts, he could tell it was troublesome.


    One Week Later


    Orion carried Grace on his shoulders as he stood with Patriarch Rn, Isadora, Lyndon, the Four-eared Elves'' gods'' chosens, and the Prismerion Divine Apostles.


    Before them was an assembly of Four-eared elves, all handling various construction equipment, cutting down trees into smaller pieces to create homes atop taller trees and on the ground. They worked with incredible synergy, applying their experience in building the Fourth Border City to construct their new area of residence.


    Meanwhile, several tree nymphs were also present, with Dariya leading the task.

 Chapter 1081: The Four-eared Elves New Sanctuary

    Chapter 1081: The Four-eared Elves'' New Sanctuary


    ?


    Patriarch Rn looked at the sight before him, overwhelmed. He had dreamt of a day like this for a long time but never believed it woulde to pass.


    "How long will it take topletely build the Four-eared Elves'' new residence?" Orion asked, shifting his focus toward Patriarch Rn.


    "With the Tree Nymphs'' and the Prismerions'' help, it will take less than three months," Patriarch Rn swiftly assured.


    Orion nodded silently. He wanted to check if he would be around during itspletion, but it seemed he wouldn''t be. He could only wait until Ilse awakened so she could help him replicate Sra''s Divine Eye. Then, they would begin their exploration of the outside world.


    Patriarch Rn hesitated before speaking and steeling his resolve. "Chief, I hope you''ll indulge my curiosity. I''ve been wanting to ask about these individuals," he said, his gaze flickering toward Iris, Flintor and the other Prismerion Divine Apostles.


    It all started a week ago when they initiated training sessions with the Four-eared Elves'' chosen ones. Initially, they thought the neers were merely willing to lend a helping hand.


    However, witnessing their eagerness to assist the Four-eared Elves, they grew suspicious. Only after some time did they reveal their identity as the Prismerions'' Divine Apostles. They were stunned and didn''t know how to react.


    To them, the Divine Apostles were beings of a higher existence, a truth they were still adjusting to, especially after Crystalia''s incident and Iris''splete devouring of a Malevolent Spirit Beast. Furthermore, he was worried about their safety and the Divine Apostles'' intentions.


    "You don''t have to worry; their intentions are pure. They simply want to get along with the Four-eared Elves to make it easier to integrate and learn how to connect with the spirit realm," Orion replied with a smile.


    He decided to support the Divine Apostles, knowing their efforts might seem insincere if they expressed this themselves.


    A look of realization emerged on Patriarch Rn''s face, and a smile spread across his lips. Is this how it feels to be respected by the other races within Paradise?


    Even beings with divine heritage were willing to offer their services, even when they had no obligation. Since there was no reason to worry, Patriarch Rn''s heart immediately settled down.


    Isadora couldn''t help but smile internally as she watched her father''s and brother''s


    understanding expressions after hearing Orion''s response. They had tried to ask her the same questions, but she withheld her response for simr reasons.


    Patriarch Rn turned toward Lyndon and gestured for him toe forward. Lyndon swiftly obeyed his father''s orders.


    "Chief, after the development of the new area of residence, my son will be taking over as the new Patriarch and handling all future matters concerning the Four-eared Elves. I believe it''s time for the old generation to step aside and allow the new generation to take charge," Patriarch Rn said.


    Although he had introduced his son to Orion before, and they had met countless times, he saw this as an opportunity to solidify their rtionship.


    "I promise to do my best, Supreme Leader," Lyndon said, bowing respectfully towards Orion. At that moment, Orion and the little girl perched on his shoulder and watched him keenly. "I look forward to our future meetings," Orion nodded.


    "As long as you put in the effort, I also look forward to working with you," Grace added, nodding in agreement. Having spent time with her mother helping the Four-eared Elves rebuild the Fourth Border City and caring for the environment, she was familiar with Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, and the Four-eared gods'' chosen ones and held a favourable impression of them.


    "I will do my best, Princess," Lyndon affirmed.


    Grace smiled in response. She appreciated how they handled their words, even if they were influenced by her parents'' positions. After all, she considered herself a princess of her mother''s status and her father''s role. The way her father treated her and how those around her acted reinforced this feeling, though her mother often followed her own path.


    Patriarch Rn observed from the side with a bright smile. If only he knew the current state of Orion''s and Isadora''s rtionship to understand whether they were progressing, he would be sure that the future of the Four-eared Elves'' race would be bright.


    The atmosphere soon quieted as Patriarch Rn was involved in the construction after his opinion was needed in some areas. He took Lyndon along to help him learn.


    Dariya soon approached and hugged Orion, burying herself under his arm and enjoying his presence. It wasn''t every day that she managed to have such a private moment with Orion alone.


    Isadora watched the scene with an amused expression. She was already aware of the dynamics within Orion''s family, so she understood the reasons behind Dariya''s actions.


    She found it curious because the affection they showed for one another was contagious. If she hadn''t been aware of Orion''s other wives, she might have thought they were just a couple with Grace as their child.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Isadora quickly shook off the thought to avoid dwelling on the matter and focused on their current task.


    Ilse was slowly beginning to dread waking up.


    The first time she awoke, her godly being felt like it was being moulded like y with water, breathing new life into her. Her eyes widened as memories of her former self-none of which contained information about what had happened to her-flooded her mind.


    The memories were more numerous than the reincarnations of a mortal life. Unfortunately, there was no information about how she ended up in her current situation. The memories included who she was and how she could reach that point again.


    And for some reason, the divine mysteries detested her resurrection.


    Then, a mortal assaulted her. She had wanted to react, to extinguish his soul and mince his flesh with the earth below.


    To show the futility of his efforts by trying to bridge the gap between life and death and a divine being was more inconceivable than an animal in a choir heralding the ascent of a


    mortal to godhood.


    But she couldn''t!

 Chapter 1082: Ilse Awakens Again

    Chapter 1082: Ilse Awakens Again


    ?


    Ilse could only watch as she was dissected from head to toe, dragging the name of the divine through the dirt, as she stared in a daze until she lost consciousness.


    Ilse was beginning to hate the idea of waking up.


    Her eyes flickered open again, and she was met with an abomination-neither mortal nor divine¡ªthat made her instincts scream in fear, warning her of impending danger. Ilse searched her memories to understand what it was, but she couldn''te up with any exnation.


    All she could guess was that her reaction meant her former self had encountered something like this before, leaving an instinctual memory imprinted on her very soul even after death. A woman stood by its side, and just like the man who had rendered her unconscious, Ilse sensed something eerie about her presence. After a while, he arrived, surprisingly apanied by a goddess. This reminded her that she had initially overlooked the goddess''s existence after her first awakening due to themotion it caused and the mortal''s attack on her.


    Fortunately, she could grasp her current plight and understand why her abilities were


    restrained when facing the mortal that had assaulted her. She learned about her situation, and though it was more than she had initially expected, she nned to bide her time, plotting her escape until the moment was right.


    There was no way she would spend the rest of her new life under the servitude of a mortal being. She was Ilse, the goddess of treasures and considered herself far too valuable to be reduced to such a worthless position.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    s, she could only continue to y along to ensure her safety as she fell back asleep. It didn''t take long before she awakened once more and sensed a familiar figure from the centre of the floating ind quickly approaching her direction.


    Ilse exhaled tiredly, ensuring she maintained the right demeanour to avoid


    misunderstandings about her intentions, which the goddess beside him could easily pick up.


    Ilse would have liked it more if she could remain awake.


    Orionnded before the home where Ilse was being held, with the Crimson Greatsword hovering beside him.


    After one month and three weeks, Ilse had finally awakened, and Orion felt relieved that his predictions about her awakening were urate. He didn''t want to wait several more months before leaving for the exploration and risk having the Journeying Jaguar, and the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City question the current situation.


    The longer they dragged on, the more attention they drew to their current location. Although they might have spied on their side to cover for them, if the observers were perceptive, it was only a matter of time before their presence would be discovered.


    Orion cast a brief nce at Morphic Puppet before walking into the building. He saw Ilse lying on the bed, pretending to be asleep.


    "I know you''re awake. I''ve told you many times that I wouldn''t harm you again, so there''s no need to pretend," Orion said, shaking his head as he pulled a chair from beside the wall with his One-winged Sky Art closer to the bed and sat down.


    Ilse''s eyes flickered open. She let out a defeated smile and then sat upright on her bed.


    "I''ve already called the Primserions'' Leader, and she will be arriving with a few of the Prismerion race," Orion said. He summoned the miniature mountain from its mark and retrieved Sra''s Divine Eye.


    "But until then, I want to know if you can replicate this Divine Artefact. We need it for Paradise''s future advancement," Orion added, cing the brilliant orb, glowing with gold, amber, and crimson hues and adorned with delicatettice patterns resembling intricate veins of a leaf, forward.


    Ilse hesitated, then stretched out her hand and took the orb from Orion. She examined the orb, cross-checking it from side to side before nodding at Orion.


    "This is a High-Tier Divine Artefact,parable in value to the Crimson Greatsword hovering beside you. It must have taken considerable effort for any divine being to forge it. Though I can recreate it, my current abilities wouldn''t allow me to produce a version on par with the original," Ilse replied, reflecting her curiosity about how Orion had acquired so many divine artefacts.


    Possessing even a single High Legendary Artefact was enough for a mortal tomand reverence and worship for years. However, the mortal before she possessed two, including the frightening entity guarding this building, which she suspected wasparable to a divine being.


    Orion was surprised by Ilse''s assessment. He guessed that Aerialia''s current form limited her ability to fully understand the artefact beyond its divine nature. Nheless, knowing that Ilse could replicate it, albeit with reduced capabilities, relieved him as it still aligned with his ns.


    "Alright, you can go ahead," Orion nodded.


    "I need to see my children before replicating this Divine Artefact. I''m afraid it will consume all my remaining energy and force me back into unconsciousness if I do so," Ilse responded, shaking her head in refusal.


    Understanding that Ilse''s words were reasonable, Orion realized his mistake. "We''ll wait until they have arrived before we begin."


    Ilse nodded, then nced at the silent Aerialia, observing their conversation as though she had no intention of participating. She then focused on the brilliant orb in her hands, finding it intriguing as the mortal beside her.


    Three hundred Prismerions from each of the prominent ns bowed with their heads and knees firmly nted on the ground. Their hearts raced with excitement and smiles spread across their faces as they knew this day would be immortalized in Primserion history.


    After many years without the guidance of their goddess, she had finally emerged to lead them once more. Nevertheless, they were all aware that this became a reality due to Paradise''s efforts, which deepened their devotion to Paradise.


    Selene stood at the forefront, in the same position as the rest, leading the greeting to their creator, Ilse, the goddess of treasure.


    Author''s note: I lost my entire draft yesterday and had to rewrite it. I''m sorry for taking so long.

 Chapter 1083: The Prismerion Race Meets Their Creator

    Chapter 1083: The Prismerion Race Meets Their Creator


    ?


    Ilse looked at the three hundred Prismerions kneeling before her and couldn''t help but feel her heartstrings tugged.


    How long had it been since she felt such emotion? She couldn''t remember.


    Ilse focused her gaze on Selene and asked, "Child, how have you all been?" The words flowed naturally, though with some difficulty, like a mother seeking to know the well-being of her children after years of separation.


    Selene raised her head and met Ilse''s eyes. She wanted to speak of what had transpired since they passed through the ster gate-how they had thought she had abandoned them, unaware that she had been secretly protecting them. She wanted to recount how they had foolishly fallen victim to the Manmade gods'' plots, triggering the fall of Paradise and her death, and how they had been imprisoned with White me for thousands of years.


    They would not be here if the Vige hadn''t rescued them. However, understanding that their time to speak was limited, she could only condense her feelings into one sentence: "It''s been hard without you, goddess," Selene replied, her voice filled with emotion.


    She noticed tear streaks pouring down her cheeks and onto the grass below her. Suddenly, a hand pressed gently against her shoulder.


    Feeling the unexpected touch, Selene shivered involuntarily. Instead of pulling away, she felt a soothing sensation flow through her body, as though all her problems had vanished instantly. Another hand appeared and wiped the tear stains from her cheeks.


    "I''m here now. It won''t be hard anymore," Ilse said, her gaze filled with motherly love as she looked at Selene before sweeping her eyes over the hundreds of Prismerions kneeling before her.


    "I am Ilse, the Goddess of Treasures and your creator. I''ll lead you again from now on, so you don''t have to worry. You''ll never endure the same suffering again," Ilse announced, her words reaching the ears of each Prismerion present.


    Some, unable to contain their emotions, copsed onto the ground, faces buried in the grass, watering it with their tears. Others clenched their fists with emotion, weeping profusely while their lips spread wide with smiles.


    These were not tears of pain but tears of happiness.


    As Ilse tried to calm Selene''s emotions, her lips curved into a frown, sensing something unusual in Selene''s body. She stretched her hand toward Selene''s neck and tapped it gently. Selene trembled slightly as Ilse forcefully activated her Divine Apostle Crest.


    Observing the image and unique aura of the crest, Ilse''s eyes widened in shock and astonishment.


    Orion and Aerialia both exhaled tiredly, witnessing Ilse''s reaction to the discovery of the Divine Apostle Crest. Fortunately, they had spoken to her beforehand; otherwise, her expression would have been even more dramatic.


    "How did this happen, child? You can tell me the truth, and I promise to protect you," Ilse spoke mentally, sending her thoughts directly to Selene.


    Though she had already been informed by Aerialia about the Divine Apostle Crest, Ilse remained wary. It was reasonable for her to feel this way, as she could sense the same unique aura on the Crimson Greatsword lingering on the Divine Apostle Crest.


    She had no idea how this was possible. The goddess before her was a Divine Soul, which meant she should be unable to possess an active Divine Apostle Crest. However, considering her own situation-she was meant to bepletely dead yet somehow alive-Ilse couldn''t dismiss the possibility entirely.


    Initially, Selene was stunned by Ilse''s voice suddenly sounding in her mind, but she quickly nodded and exined how they had obtained the Divine Apostle Crest. Orion had already informed her that Ilse might grow wary when she learned about this, so Selene had prepared herself beforehand.


    After a few minutes, Selene concluded her exnation.


    Meanwhile, Ilse frowned deeply. She had closely monitored Selene''s condition, keeping her senses attuned to anything that might indicate deceit. However, she found nothing, making her realize that everything she had been told was true.


    Ilse furrowed her brows silently as her mind raced toprehend Orion''s words. She had already been cautious about this being Naka, especially after learning that he was partly responsible for her resurrection. However, she had never expected that he could do something like this.


    Ilse narrowed her eyes at the Divine Apostle Crest. She stretched out her hand and touched it again, channelling her Divine energy into Selene''s body to protect her as she attempted to forcibly remove the crest. In an instant, Ilse was hurled backwards by a powerful force that repelled her Divine energy, crashing into the house and partially demolishing it with a "BOOMM!!"


    "Goddess Ilse!!"


    "Goddess Ilse!!"


    The Prismerions screamed in horror as they watched their goddess being hurled back by a terrifying force. Their hearts sank at the sudden turn of events.


    Orion rushed to her side. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with concern as he knelt beside her and helped her up.


    "I''m fine," Ilse replied, sitting upright before standing with Orion''s support. "I tried to remove the Divine Apostle Crest, but it felt like a warning. If I attempt to remove it again, the repercussions could be far worse than repulsion." Her expression was grim as she finished


    speaking.


    When she tried to forcefully remove the Divine Apostle Crest, she sensed that it was entirely different from the Crests she was familiar with.


    Seeing that their goddess was unharmed, the Prismerions remained in their positions, heads pressed to the ground, not daring to eavesdrop on the conversation between the Supreme Leader of Paradise and their goddess.


    Orion nodded, taking note of the new information.


    "Although I hate to interrupt your reunion with your children, we have limited time before you be unconscious again. We need to continue with replicating the Divine Artefact,"


    Orion said.


    Ilse nodded. "Give it to me," she said, stretching her hand.


    Orion summoned the miniature mountain, retrieved Sra''s Divine Eye from it, and handed


    it to her.


    Ilse received the brilliant orb, then stretched out her other hand and drew a line in the air with her index finger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1084: The Replication Process

    Chapter 1084: The Replication Process


    ?


    Immediately, the space where her hand had been split open appeared as though a tear had appeared in the fabric of space. However, instead of an empty void filled with darkness, a brilliant light poured out of the torn space, radiating intensely into the outside world.


    Ilse then ced Sra''s Divine Eye into the tear.


    "What are you doing? Where did it go?" Orion asked, surprised by what he had just witnessed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe. I ced it in my vault to expedite the replication process," Ilse replied, calming his concerns.


    "Vault?" Orion asked, furrowing his brows in confusion.


    "It''s a secured space where I store all my treasures. I''ve designed it to effortlessly replicate anything of value without expending much energy," Ilse exined.


    Hearing Ilse''s words, Orion''s eyes widened in astonishment. He had never realized Ilse possessed such an incredible ability. "And why didn''t you reveal this earlier?" Orion asked, frowning. This would have saved him much earlier if he had known about it.


    "You weren''t specific. Also, I was still wary about whether you''re trustworthy," Ilse replied, biting her lip.


    Although Ilse couldn''t lie to Orion, her current circumstances naturally influenced her actions. It would have been unnatural for her to ce outright trust in Orion and devote herself entirely to ensuring Paradise''s stability.


    Orion thought for a moment before nodding in understanding. It made sense that Ilse was still cautious, given that her life and death were essentially in his hands. She had survived this long because she was crucial to maintaining the floating ind and strengthening its security against any divine beings. To her, Naka might even seem like a fictional entity created to deceive her. Fortunately, she was beginning to trust their words.


    "Okay. But make sure this doesn''t happen again," Orion said firmly. While he wanted to build a healthy, stable rtionship with Ilse, he didn''t want to take any chances by allowing inefficiencies or dys.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Ilse''s lips curved into a frown, but she nodded in response.


    "How long will it take?" Orion asked, refocusing on her abilities.


    "It will be fully replicated in less than an hour," Ilse responded. She could do so at a certain level of strength in an instant; however, due to her current condition, the vault would need to operate independently.


    "Okay. In that case, I will let you spend the rest of the time with your children," Orion replied.


    Orion was curious about the functions of her vault but understood that Ilse wanted to focus on her immediate concerns. He wasn''t worried about the house either, as Ilse had mentioned previously that she could rebuild a proper ce for herself.


    Ilse nodded in gratitude before turning and walking towards the assembled Prismerions. "You can all raise your heads and follow me. I want to learn more about everything you have gone through in detail," Ilse said, her voice carrying clearly to all of them.


    Upon hearing her words, they all stood up individually in anticipation, puzzled about what she meant. They could see that the home was destroyed, and even if it hadn''t been, it was still too small to amodate them all.


    Unbothered by their confusion, Ilse turned to face the partly destroyed building and stretched out her right hand to open a straight line through the fabric of space.


    This time, the torn space widened, reaching 5m (17 ft) in width. It then expanded gradually in height, and a bright golden light began to pour out intensely.


    Initially, Orion and the others thought it was just a ray of intense golden light, but they soon realized it wasn''t merely light. Instead, a golden structure was beingpressed out of the torn space, defying the naturalws of reality.


    It took about thirty seconds for the structure to emerge fully from the torn space. When it wasplete, a breathtaking golden pce appeared before them, its dome roof decorated with countless precious stones gleaming brilliantly in the sunlight.


    The grand archway was adorned with rubies, precious gemstones, and beautifully detailed sculptures of mythical sea creatures, majestic phoenixes, formidable dragons, and other fearsome beasts that Orion had never seen before. The pce stood 12 meters (39 ft) high, with a width of 19 meters (62 ft) and a length of 20 meters (65 ft).


    The golden pce hovered before them instantly, slowly descending to the ground. As itnded, it crushed the partially destroyed wooden building beneath it, sending splinters flying through the air.


    Fortunately, everyone present was strong enough to shield themselves from the debris. The ground trembled slightly as the Golden Pce settled, causing a subtle but noticeable quake.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ilse approached the grand door, engraved with more fearsome magical beasts and adorned with precious otherworldly gemstones. An aura of invincible pressure emanated from the door, deterring anyone weak from approaching.


    The Prismerions felt an overwhelming pressure pressing down on their shoulders. Sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere, Orion, Selene, and the other Divine Apostles frowned as they surveyed their surroundings before refocusing on the magnificent Golden Pce.


    Ilse waved her right hand to the side. The oppressive pressure that had filled the surroundings dissipated instantly. Turning to the assembled Prismerions, she said, "Come on, what are you waiting for?" A moment of realization crossed her face as if she had just remembered something. She chuckled lightly before rposing herself with a soft smile.


    "In the times of your ancestors, only a select few were permitted to enter through these doors. But given our current circumstances, I''ll make an exception. Everyone should follow me; there''s plenty of room, so don''t worry," she added, lightly tapping the door with her knuckles.


    The two grand doors slowly retracted into the walls, opening the entrance.


    Without hesitation, Ilse stepped inside. Selene gave Orion a nod before making her way to the Golden Pce, her steps filled with excitement and anticipation. The assembly of Prismerions followed suit, each entering the door one by one. Within minutes, all three hundred Prismerions had entered the pce.


    Just as Orion was about to follow, curious about the pce''s interior, the grand doors mmed shut, blocking his entrance.

 Chapter 1085: The Replica Of The Solaras Divine Eye

    Chapter 1085: The Replica Of The Sra''s Divine Eye


    ?


    Orion rubbed his nose slightly and stepped back, realizing he wasn''t invited.


    Aerialia chuckled behind him. "You shouldn''t walk into a god''s abode uninvited. Regardless, it seems you''ll have to try harder to earn her trust," she said.


    Despite being wary due to her previous death, Ilse was currently in a nk state, much like when the gods first descended from heaven-curious about the world, herself, and her children, with a tremendous, piqued interest in the changes around her. This would have made things easier for Orion, as he could gain her protection and trust by being truthful and satiating her curiosity.


    But given their current situation, where her life and death were in Orion''s hands, she would be extremely cautious about his every gesture and motive towards her. Fortunately, the


    Prismerions would serve as their bridge over these obstacles.


    Ilse would surely look through her children''s memories to further confirm the validity of their words, which would undoubtedly reveal Orion''s and the Vige''s assistance to the Prismerions, the White me, Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and his current rtionship with the Prismerion leader.


    "Regardless, I''ll do my best," Orion responded with a nod of acknowledgement.


    With her arms folded, Aerialia smirked mischievously. Perhaps because she was also a goddess, she enjoyed watching Orion realize how difficult it was to capture a goddess''s attention and build an amicable rtionship. It would make him appreciate how amazing of a goddess she was to choose to support his goals and stand by his side.


    Oblivious to Aerialia''s thoughts, Orion gestured for the Morphic Puppet toe forward and willed it to transform into two outdoor lounge chairs with shades over them.


    He sat on a reclined chair, stretching his legs on the syed seat. Rather than returning to his duties, he nned to wait until they returned, taking advantage of the time to rest. Besides, he didn''t have anything urgent to attend to.


    Aerialia chose to study the Golden Pce instead of apanying Orion. She recognized it as one of Ilse''s treasures and wanted to see if she could uncover any secrets.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Forty Minutes Later


    The Golden Pce trembled before it began to retract into the walls. The Prismerions started stepping through the grand archway one by one, scanning their surroundings as if searching for something important. Their eyes widened when they spotted Orion, the Crimson Greatsword, floating beside him and the Morphic Puppet standing behind him.


    They exchanged excited nces before returning to their previous positions.


    Orion had already gotten rid of the chair he was using to rest once the doors of the Golden Pce began retracting into the walls. Observing the Prismerions'' expressions, his curiosity was piqued. He wanted to know what had transpired within the Golden Pce that caused such reactions.


    Selene soon stepped out, her countenance much more serious than when she had entered the Golden Pce. She swiftly returned to her previous position in front of the multitude of Prismerions.


    Ilse, thest to emerge from the Golden Pce, approached him. She stretched her right index to the side and tore the space open. Brilliant rays of light poured out of the tear as she reached inside, brought out two glowing orbs the size of a fist, and then handed them to Orion.


    "This is the original. And this is the replica," Ilse said.


    Orion gently took the two orbs and scrutinized them carefully. He tried to detect any ws but found none. The two orbs looked identical, possessing the same otherworldly aura.


    "It''s incredible. You''re truly worthy of being called the goddess of treasures. Even in your current state, you can recreate a divine artefact so wlessly," Aerialia praised, her hands sped together in admiration.


    "Thank you for your praise, goddess Aerialia. But even though you''re currently a divine soul, your senses should be extraordinary enough to distinguish the replica from the original due to its inconsistent aura. Any divine being could see through its disguise, even without seeing the original. Its abilities are also nowhere close to the original," Ilse responded, shaking her head.


    Orion shook his head and said, "It''s still an incredible work. Thank you." He nodded appreciatively.


    Whether the Wandering Wolf Borough Runaway City could see through the disguise of the fake Sra''s Divine Eye depended on whether they had a divine being on their side or any connections to one. This was a significant part of the n, so he wasn''t worried but rather excited.


    He was confident that they could outwit their opponents with the enhanced replica.


    Ilse nodded nonchntly at Orion''s words. "You should drop your blood on it to im ownership. This Sra''s Divine Eye has been made so two individuals can im ownership. You can use it to manipte whatever the viewer does, depending on how they utilize the Divine Artefact," she exined.


    Hearing Ilse''s words, Orion was stunned. "You added something like that?" he asked, his tone brimming with excitement.


    Ilse nodded.


    Orion was tempted to close the distance and hug Ilse for the enhancements she had made to the replicated Sra''s Divine Eye, but he restrained himself. Instead, he quickly stored the original artefact into the miniature mountain.


    Orion then used his teeth to prick his finger, allowing his blood to drip onto the glowing orb.


    The orb''s brilliance increased dramatically, almost obscuring Orion''s vision and that of the Prismerions in the distance before it turned into a streak of light and vanished into the left side of his chest.


    An orb with the colours of gold, amber, and crimson appeared on his chest, etching itself there before it slowly disappeared.


    Orion closed his eyes, sensing the orb''s functions and capabilities appearing in his mind. The abilities of the Sra''s Divine Eye were just as Patriarch Rn had mentioned, but there was


    more.


    A smile emerged on Orion''s lips as he opened his eyes and focused on Ilse. "With this and the ability you''ve added to it, I''m more confident that we can aplish the n," Orion said, nodding gratefully.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint. Nheless, there''s something I would like to ask of you," Ilse responded, her serene gaze fixed on Orion.

 Chapter 1086: The Golden Palace

    Chapter 1086: The Golden Pce


    ?


    Upon hearing her words, Orion inwardly exhaled, his brows twitching. Of course, she had only added such a feature to Sra''s Divine Eye because she wanted something from them.


    Nheless, it was a fair exchange, so he nodded in response. "If you want to request, there''s no need to go through such measures. You are now a part of Paradise, Goddess Ilse, holding an esteemed position even greater than mine as the Supreme Leader of Paradise. Whatever you desire will be carefully catered to and fulfilled."


    ''As long as it''s within reason,'' Orion thought, keeping that part to himself.


    He understood what Aerialia told him and realized that if he were a divine being in a simr situation, he''d prefer to be respected for his divine status rather than treated like a tool for solving all problems.


    "So, what is it that you want?" Orion asked, his expression serious.


    Ilse furrowed her brows at Orion''s words but nodded internally.


    After her discussion with her children, her perception of Orion improved significantly, especially after discovering his unique ability to impregnate women of any race and the Vigers'' uniqueness.


    But that didn''t mean she would show it openly. Still, she was d Orion recognized her divine status and wasn''tpletely blinded by his absolute control over her. It wasmendable.


    "I want permission to create my Divine Apostle the next time I awaken. With them, I''ll be able to grow stronger quickly and provide an opportunity for Paradise to expand its forces," Ilse replied.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully. "Is that all?" he asked.


    "Yes, that''s all," Ilse replied.


    "In that case, you can do as you wish. You can also choose from other races to be your Divine Apostles," Orion nodded.


    Suddenly, Ilse yawned tiredly, paying no heed to the rest of Orion''s worlds. "I need to rest for today. I''ll continue next time I awaken."


    "Wait a minute!" Orion said abruptly, causing Ilse to stop and turn toward him with a frown.


    "I''m about to leave Paradise to set our n in motion, but I can''t afford to leave it unprotected. I need your assurance that you''ll do whatever it takes to safeguard Paradise if any danger arises," he said earnestly.


    Though he could issue amand, Orion knew that to build a stable rtionship with Ilse, it was better to ask her directly.


    "You don''t need to worry about Paradise''s safety," Ilse replied. "I will protect it with my life. If I failed to do so, it would only reflect my inability to safeguard my children and territory as a goddess. And I''m sure you wouldn''t tolerate my inaction while your people suffered."


    "Thank you," Orion said, exhaling softly in relief. At least he was making progress.


    Ilse turned and walked towards the Prismerions, halting before them. "Don''t forget to practice the techniques I''ve taught you diligently. If any of you progress well enough, I''ll consider you first for bing my Divine Apostles," Ilse said.


    "We''ll do our best, Goddess!" all three hundred Prismerions responded loudly, their tones filled with joy and anticipation.


    ''Techniques,'' Orion thought, his mind racing to uncover how they had discussed and shared techniques with all three hundred Prismerions in such a short time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion focused on Ilse as she turned around, respectfully nodded at Aerialia, and walked back into her Golden Pce. The doors retracted into the walls and firmly closed behind her.


    Selene swiftly approached Orion from the side. She quickly wrapped her arms around him and pulled him forward. "These were the best hours of my life," she said.


    Everyone was already aware of Queen Selene''s and Shani''s rtionship with the Supreme Leader, a unity among three key leaders. No one opposed it; they were excited about the engagement and had even taken the opportunity to celebrate it in their homes and families.


    They prayed that the Supreme Leader would also take them or their family members as one of his wives, granting them the opportunity to ascend to the top of the hierarchy of Paradise.


    Even the Pixie Kingdom was moved and began sending their princesses to Orion''s manor, hoping that he would choose someone of royal blood to further solidify their position within his household, just like the Prismerions.


    Orion didn''t dissuade them but made Maeve, Willow Breezeflutter, and Whisperwing--his other Pixie wives vet them thoroughly while he made the final decision.


    Others had already begun to realize that the Supreme Leader''s household was a powerhouse due to the number of key leaders, powerful warriors, and individuals each holding essential positions within Paradise.


    It was not far-fetched, as they didn''t know what to call the children born to his Prismerions wives and him or those born to his Pixie wives. Former Vige Chief Brane and Zogar were also curious to know if this was premeditated, to which Orion disappointed them by denying


    it.


    The Vigers, Prismerions, and Pixies had already slowly begun to spend intimate sessions with one another, but bing pregnant or impregnating someone from apletely different race was a challenge in itself. This caused many of them to revert to their respective


    races.


    Only those who did not care about having children maintained rtionships together. Of course, others were still persistent and did not want to give up. Orion could only wish them good luck, as he didn''t know how to halt such situations without causing conflict.


    The Prismerions bowed respectfully towards both of them before turning around and leaving one by one. They couldn''t wait to return home and digest everything they had learned. "Hours? What do you mean by that? Weren''t you in there for just forty minutes?" Orion asked confusion etched on his face.


    "It might look like forty minutes, but it wasn''t. ording to Goddess Ilse, every hour within the Golden Pce equalled twenty minutes outside. This is only the timescale of the Golden Pce, as Goddess Ilse said she could manipte it down to a minute or even several seconds when she bes more powerful," Selene responded, excitedly revealing everything she had experienced within the Golden Pce.


    "That wasn''t all. It felt as though we were on an entire continent. It was as if the Golden Pce was a world of its own. It was astonishing."

 Chapter 1087: Ilses Calculated Moves, Ilses World Turned Upside Down

    Chapter 1087: Ilse''s Calcted Moves, Ilse''s World Turned Upside Down


    ?


    Upon hearing Selene''s exnation, Orion''s eyes widened in shock.


    A realization emerged on Aerialia''s expression as she hovered quietly beside Orion. She slowly shook her head with a wry smile, understanding that he had reached the same conclusion.


    ''Doesn''t this mean that she would awaken earlier as well?'' Orion thought, holding back his irritation. He quickly calmed himself, understanding why Ilse hadn''t revealed such a thing.


    "Is that all?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Selene.


    "She also taught us a few divine and Magikal techniques to study and learn. It will take some time for the Four-eared Elves'' new residence to be built, so I''ll have to wait until then before practising the Divine Techniques," Selene replied.


    "Can I know what the Divine Techniques are?" Orion asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Aerialia was curious as well. Having secured a ster gate for herself and her children, Ilse undoubtedly possessed unparalleled arts and techniques.


    Unfortunately, they were destined to be disappointed.


    "Goddess Ilse made us promise to keep this to ourselves and not reveal them to anyone else," Selene responded, biting her lip with mixed emotions.


    However, she quickly steeled herself, her expression growing more resolute. "But you are my husband and the Supreme Leader of Paradise. I know you have no ill intentions toward me or the Prismerion race, so I''m willing to tell you the Divine Technique Goddess Ilse taught us," she added.


    Orion noticed the seriousness in Selene''s expression and shook his head.


    "If Goddess Ilse told you not to reveal them, don''t. Besides, it''s as if we''re coveting what she has when we have our own goddess," Orion said, ncing briefly at Aerialia.


    Though Aerialia realized Orion was trying to tter her, she was still pleased with his words. It would be a disgrace for her and severely damage her standing in Ilse''s eyes if Orion began coveting the things Ilse had provided for her own children.


    It would only show that Aerialia wasn''t caring for Paradise, limiting her right to interfere with its territory.


    In short, Ilse was subtly challenging them all.


    Aerialia smiled inwardly at the thought. As expected of a goddess, Ilse had her own strategies. However, Aerialia was confident that Ilse was fated to fail. While Ilse might excel in other areas, when it came to Orion''s family and the protection and growth of Paradise, Aerialia was confident that he wouldn''t disappoint her.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, Selene furrowed her brows. "Are you sure?" she asked.


    Even though she understood his reasoning, she knew how much he valued Divine Techniques, especially given his race''s impressiveprehension abilities. She wanted to be sure he wouldn''t regret his decisionter.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, I''m sure," Orion nodded.


    "Fine, but if you change your mind, don''t hesitate to inform me," Selene replied. She leaned in to give Orion a kiss on the lips before pulling back.


    "I need to return and process everything I''ve experienced today. I also need to inform Crystalia about what she missed. I''m sure she''ll be excited as well," she said.


    Crystalia hadn''t joined the assembly because she was still pregnant, and no matter how much Orion trusted his control over Ilse, who was still a literal goddess, he wouldn''t risk putting either Crystalia or their child in potential danger.


    Selene soon effortlessly soared into the air and disappeared into the sky.


    Refocusing his gaze on the Golden Pce, Orion understood that Ilse could wake up faster, allowing her to grow stronger and break free from his control. The fact that she had already found a way to ovee her current condition in such a short time made him worried about her future actions.


    Aerialia noticed Orion''s concern but said nothing to ease it. As a Divine Soul, her abilities were limited; she could only guide and protect him for now.


    Orion quickly cleared his mind, unsummoned Morphic Puppet, and soared high into the sky, disappearing from sight.


    Within the Golden Pce,


    On arge, queen-sized bed made of materials nearly impossible to find in the material world, Ilsey within a magnificent golden pce. The pce resembled the one outside but was far more prominent. Like a kingdom, various glistening structures were spread across 8,000 square kilometres ofnd.


    The Golden Pce was the sole structure within this separated space.


    Ilse heard every conversation unfolding outside the Golden Pce. When she heard nothing more, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber.


    -----


    One and a half monthster,


    Orion, Aerialia Aurora, Selene, and Crystalianded before the Golden Pce.


    Selene nodded firmly at Orion before walking through the grand archway and lightly rasped her knuckles on the grand door.


    After a few minutes, the grand doors opened, retracting into the walls. Ilse stepped out of the


    entrance.


    "Goddess Ilse," Selene said respectfully, bowing to her.


    Orion, Crystalia, and Aurora followed suit.


    Ilse scanned everyone present, her gaze lingering on Aurora. In an instant, Ilse vanished from her position and reappeared before Aurora.


    Orion was too slow to react to her swift movement. Yet, he immediately activated his gift, transforming into his lightning form, and instantly appeared between Aurora and Ilse.


    "Get back," Orionmanded.


    Hearing Orion''s words, Ilse narrowed her eyes at him and involuntarily took a step backwards, her body moving against her will. But her gaze soon refocused on Aurora, then alternated between Aerialia and Aurora.


    Witnessing this, Aurora gently touched Orion''s shoulder. "I don''t think she meant any harm. She might just be curious," Aurora said.


    She wasn''t surprised by Ilse''s reaction toward her after a particr goddess''s dramatic


    reaction.


    Orion transformed back into his human form. He had been so startled by Ilse''s sudden movement that he had instinctively transformed and issued amand to her. Nodding at Aurora, he then turned to Ilse and gave her an apologetic look before stepping aside.


    Ilse remained stern, facing Orion. "Is she a piece of your Divine Soul?" She asked curiously, shifting her attention towards Aerialia.


    "She was. However, she''s now independent of her own existence," Aerialia responded, shaking her head.


    "How is that possible?" Ilse asked, her eyes widening in shock and surprise. Even if divided souls could survive independently, she noticed something unusual about Aurora that wasn''t present in others, making her doubt her existence.


    "I thought the same," Aerialia replied, "but unfortunately, it''s true. This is all due to Naka''s doing." She didn''t go into detail about how Aurora hade to be, as it was a sensitive topic for her daughter and not information to be released casually.


    Upon hearing Aerialia''s words, Ilse''s eyes widened even more in astonishment. Her previous concerns about Naka surged dramatically. One thing was aiding in the reconstruction of her body, which would inadvertently lead to her resurrection. However, recreating a living, breathing divine entity separate from a divine being even after their death was another.


    Who''s to say that Naka hadn''t done the same to her? Ilse shivered as such a thought emerged


    in her mind.


    However, Orion and Aerialia knew that such a thing would never happen. The only reason


    Naka hadn''t taken such an approach was because it would mean Ilse would no longer be the Ilse he knew. They all understood that the Ilse they had witnessed within the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memory vastly differed from the Ilse before them.


    Ilse gradually rposed herself, refocused on Aerialia, and asked, "Have you tried possessing her body to regain a physical form?"


    The tension in the atmosphere dropped several degrees.


    Aurora''s expression paled at Ilse''s question.


    Orion reached out to grasp Aurora''s hand. He held back from interfering, understanding that


    Aerialia could handle this.


    Selene and Crystalia trembled slightly as Aerialia and Ilse held their gazes against each other. "No, I haven''t because she''s my daughter," Aerialia responded. Noticing that Ilse was about to reply, Aerialia swiftly added, "I didn''t bring her to have this conversation. I did so you can look at her and see if you can help her deliver her child."


    "Your daughter? Her child?" Ilse''s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t help but doubt what she was hearing. Gaining independence wasn''t enough; the separated divine soul before her was also pregnant. It was well known that goddesses had difficulties carrying a child due to their divine nature unless they incorporated thew of fertility and others. However, only a few goddesses would attempt such a feat in a race to attain divinity. Simrly, gods needed to use the samews when dealing with other goddesses or mortal women to prevent trauma or death from the sudden influx of divine energy.


    Ilse gulped, her voice breaking with emotions as she asked, "And who''s the father of this child?" She wanted to know the man brave enough to join with the independent soul of a goddess-now her daughter-and defile her womb with his seed.


    Aerialia cleared her throat and briefly nced toward Orion. "The child''s father is the Supreme Leader of Paradise, Orion. He is also her partner," she replied, refocusing her gaze


    on Ilse.


    Check the author''s note!

 Chapter 1088: Ilses World Turned Upside Down, Revelry in the Household

    Chapter 1088: Ilse''s World Turned Upside Down, Revelry in the Household


    ?


    Noticing Aerialia''s gaze, Ilse followed it and, upon hearing her words, fixed her gaze on Orion. Her eyes widened dramatically as she took several steps back. "This..." She wanted to speak but struggled to arrange her words. It felt as though she was learning about anN?v(el)B\\jnn


    impossible three-way rtionship.


    Ilse felt as though her worldview had been shattered inexplicably.


    Sensing the attention directed at him, Orion realized he shouldn''t have stayed so close during the discussion.


    Crystalia and Selene, having already regained theirposure, couldn''t help but smile at the scene, struggling to hold back their chuckles.


    Aerialia was pleased with Ilse''s reaction. She couldn''t wait to see how long Ilse could maintain her sanity after her worldview had been shattered a few more times, simr to what she had experienced.


    "Goddess Ilse, are you okay?" Aerialia asked, watching Ilse closely.


    Ilse snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "No, I''m not okay," she replied, stretching out her right hand to point at Orion and then Aurora. How did he get her pregnant? Only a god should be capable of that. Are you telling me he''s also a god? Do you realize how absurd that sounds?" Her zing eyes stared at all three, her emotions clearly turbulent.


    Howughable! Did they think she was so easily manipted?


    Ilse even began to consider that perhaps Aurora was the real goddess and Aerialia was the separated soul, which would exin everything she had just learned. But she quickly realized that if that were the case, everything she had been told would be a lie.


    "I have no reason to lie to you. But if you still don''t believe me, why not check her yourself?" Aerialia responded, her expression serious.


    Ilse gritted her teeth and nodded. She stretched her hand forward and grabbed Aurora''s right hand. After a few seconds, she quickly let go and stumbled backwards.


    "Impossible!"


    Ilse''s eyes widened in disbelief and shock. She had examined Aurora''s constitution and the dormant child in her womb, confirming Aerialia''s words'' validity. But she still found it too difficult to believe.


    Her gaze involuntarily shifted towards Orion. She vanished from her position, appearing before him instantly. This time, Orion didn''t react impulsively, understanding that Ilse couldn''t harm him even if she wanted to.


    Ilse ced her hand on Orion''s shoulder and scanned through his body with her divine senses. She let go of him and distanced herself within seconds, arriving in front of the grand archway. Her expression was mortified, her divine heart racing as though it wanted to burst out of her chest.


    Vylkr energy? Primordial energy? Wisps of Divine energy? Celestial energy? She had sensed all of this within his body. Thetter wasn''t a problem, but the former two-one which she was already aware of and which was enough to threaten a goddess like her, and the second, which even divine beings found difficult to control unless they attained the status of True God, and the third, which appeared to be a fierce dormant me radiating with divinity-were all present within the young man before her, along with an inexplicable surge of vitality.


    "Are you a god?" Ilse asked, trying to calm her trembling heart. Her eyes narrowed at Orion, awaiting his response. Everything she had learned about him and witnessed led her to this conclusion.


    Orion furrowed his brows and shook his head. "No, I''m not a god," he replied. There was no way he would reveal that he wasn''t originally from this world.


    "But--" Ilse began, but a loud throat-clearing sound immediately interrupted her.


    "As a divine being, you should show proper restraint in your words, Goddess Ilse," Aerialia said.


    Ilse shifted her focus to Aerialia and frowned.


    "We''re simply here to see if you can help her deliver her child," Aerialia added.


    "Yes, I can help, but it will take some effort. However, we won''t begin right away. Meet me here at the same time in fourteen days," Ilse replied with a nod, calming her emotions.


    She had nearly shown an unsightly disy in front of the others. Although she couldn''t recall whether she had ever done something like this in her previous lives, it wasn''t aplex situation to handle.


    Upon hearing Ilse''s response, Aurora''s shoulders rxed in relief, her expression filled with excitement. Orion, Selene, and Crystalia shared the same feeling. They were d that Ilse was able to help them with this issue.


    Aurora nodded in understanding. "I''ll be here on time, Goddess," she responded. Now, with the opportunity to finally deliver her child, she wasn''t willing to let anything else take


    priority.


    Ilse nodded and turned toward Aerialia. "Is that all for why you''vee to see me?" she asked, wanting to return to her Golden Pce and process all the information she had learned


    today.


    "Yes, that''s all," Aerialia nodded, smiling.


    Ilse nodded at her, then did the same to Aurora, Orion, and the others, her gaze pausing on Crystalia. She approached her.


    Seeing Ilse approaching, Crystalia tensed up involuntarily. She knew Ilse wouldn''t harm her, but the emotion of having her creator focus on her specifically was overwhelming.


    Ilse stretched out her hand and ced her index finger on Crystalia''s forehead. With a bright sh of light erupting from her finger, Ilse withdrew her hand.


    Crystalia sensed a technique within her memory that she hadn''t known before. Recognizing it as the one her mother had spoken about, she was highly excited.


    "Thank you, Goddess," Crystalia said, bowing her head.


    Ilse nodded. "Study it for now. I''ll inform you when I want to see how much progress you''ve made. Your child will be fine, so there''s nothing to worry about. However, to continue practising in the future, you''ll need to avoid bing pregnant again," she said.


    After learning about the other use of their Divine Apostle Crest through her children''s memories, she was curious about how it worked and wanted to witness the process herself. However, she was still unsure about its side effects, so she wasn''t willing to take any risks that could harm her children''s offspring. Also, she remained suspicious of Orion''s divine nature due to the unique energies she had sensed in him.


    Hearing Ilse''s words, Crystalia almost chuckled at Orion''s bewildered expression but nodded


    in response. "I will, Goddess Ilse," she replied.


    Ilse turned and stepped back into her Golden Pce. She intended to deepen her understanding of thews of the cosmos, prepare for the trial of Divine Mysteries, and improve her strength so she wouldn''t be taking visitors. The grand doors sealed shut behind


    her.


    Aurora immediately wrapped her arms around Orion and kissed his lips.


    Witnessing this scene, Aerialia''s lips curved into a frown. "If you''re going to thank him first, then I wouldn''t have chosen to do all the work myself," she said, annoyedly snorting. Aurora immediately released Orion and turned to bow respectfully toward Aerialia. "Thank you for your support too, Mother," she said, suppressing her chuckle. "Humph! Let''s head back to prepare before you return to meet goddess Ilse," Aerialia said. Orion nodded in agreement. He lifted Aurora into the sky with the One-Winged Sky Art, and they soared upward together. Selene and Crystalia followed suit beside them.


    Two weekster,


    Crystalia, Gina, Meldra, Ursa, and T were delivered safely. To celebrate, a grand festivity


    was held around Orion''s manor, drawing Key Leaders and every important figure in Paradise who came to present gifts for the newborns and their mothers. The celebrationsted three days before tranquillity returned to Orion''s manor.


    However, the streets of Paradise remained abuzz as the inhabitants began to notice a pattern, with some even cing bets on which of the Supreme Leader''s wives would give birth next.


    Nheless, their respect for Orion grew even more, including among the Vigers. Many more women began vying to be part of his household, either to bear children with mixed heritages of two races or to gain political authority and power.


    Unfortunately for them, it remained nothing more than a distant dream.


    Orion had taken Aurora to meet with Ilse after his wives'' delivery day. He had already promised Ilse not to harm Aurora in any way, so he felt secure about her safety, especially after Aerialia''s reassurance. He further dyed his exploration to be present for Shani''s delivery, scheduled for a monthter.


    ....


    One monthter, Shani was safely delivered. Orion''s manor was again celebrated, and the surrounding Border Cities joined. Key Leaders and every important figure within Paradise brought gifts to honour the newborn and her mother. This celebrationsted for a day.


    Those who had ced bets on Shani being the next to deliver walked away with baskets full of their winnings. Soon, another round of bets was ced on who would give birth next and further increase the growing poption of the Supreme Leader''s Household.


    ....


    Orion cradled two of his newborns in his arms, smiling as he gazed at the rest of his children. Crystalia had given birth to a girl; Gina, a boy and a girl; Meldra, twins-both girls; Ursa, triplets-two boys and a girl; T, a girl; and Shani, a girl. In total, there were ten new additions to the household.

 Chapter 1089: A Birth Marked By The Divine Mysteries

    Chapter 1089: A Birth Marked By The Divine Mysteries


    ?


    Celeste sat on a fluffy mat before him and helped carry one of Gina''s twins. At the same time, Greta, Fiona, and Lyra held the others, aiding the women who had just delivered to putting their babies to sleep.


    Suddenly, a thick mist began seeping into the main room.


    "Huh! What''s that?" Lyra eximed in surprise.


    Orion lowered his gaze, observing the dense mist filling every corner of the room.


    The other women noticed the unusual mist and instinctively activated the One-winged Sky Art. They rose into the air, clutching the newborns even more protectively.


    "Something is going on," Orion muttered. He swiftly handed the newborns in his arms to Greta and Lyra. "Summon everyone in the household to stay together with the children. I''ll go see what''s happening," he added, his expression serious.


    They nodded in understanding and immediately soared out of the main room simultaneously to carry out his orders.


    Orion quickly headed out of the manor and, luckily, met Fifi, who was rushing in, dressed inbat attire with an inactive Gear Devourer holstered at her waist.


    "Do you have any idea what''s going on?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Fifi as shended before him.


    "No, the mist just appeared out of nowhere while I was in the middle of training. So I rushed back here as quickly as possible to find out what was happening," Fifi responded, frowning. She hadn''t had a proper chance to assess the situation and had rushed back to ensure the household wasn''t in danger.


    "Do you think someone might have broken through the Primordial Barrier?" Fifi asked, ncing upward.


    "No, I don''t think that''s the case. If someone had attempted to break through the Primordial Barrier, Ilse would have already informed us, but she hasn''t. Go and stay with the others in case anything happens," Orion replied, shaking his head. He was confident in the protection that the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had left them and in Ilse''s abilities.


    However, if someone could break through the Primordial Barrier, all their efforts would be in vain, as that being would likely be a True god.


    Fifi nodded seriously and soared into the manor, the door closing behind her.


    Orion surveyed the entire manor before soaring into the sky.


    As he ascended higher, he quickly spotted Zogar and Seth heading swiftly in his direction. Soon, they both arrived beside him.


    "Chief, something is happening around the Golden Pce. We believe it''s the cause of all this," Zogar said, his expression filled with concern.


    "That goddess! We suspect she''s behind this," Seth added, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    Upon hearing their words, Orion frowned deeply and directed his gaze toward the location of the Golden Pce. Refocusing on them, he said, "Let''s go check it out," before soaring in that direction.


    When they arrived, they noticed that the fog around the Golden Pce was incredibly thick and was reaching its roof.


    Soon, the sky darkened, casting a gloomy shadow over Paradise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion, Seth, Zogar, and every other inhabitant of Paradise looked skyward.


    "Tch! What''s going on now?" Seth asked, his tone filled with irritation.


    It wasn''t the first time they had dealt with a situation like this, but the cause always managed


    to pose a threat, making everyone tense about the unfolding crisis.


    A thought emerged in Orion''s mind as his eyes refocused on the Golden Pce.


    He hoped it wasn''t what he feared it might be.


    Within the Golden Pce,


    Ilse stood in a bedroom, cradling a newborn in her arms. The newborn was Aurora''s child, whom she had helped bring into the world after several exhausting efforts. The baby was a demigod, naturally attuned to Divine and Vylkr energy-a disturbing revtion that made Ilse tremble with fear.


    Her attention shifted to the figure hovering above the bed before her.


    It was none other than Aurora.


    She was bathing in wisps and strands of Divine and Vylkr energy. The energies clung to either side of her body, neither daring to encroach on the other, creating a bizarre scene of bnce between the two forces.


    After giving birth to a demigod, Aurora was exposed to an overwhelming amount of Divine and Vylkr energy, which caused her to undergo some changes. Unfortunately, Ilse couldn''t discern whether these changes were a blessing or a curse. But with the presence of the Divine Mysteries, she was sure it was bound to cause a stir.


    "Tch!" Ilse clicked her tongue in annoyance. She could sense the changes urring both in the separate realm and outside, but with her current strength, she was powerless to prevent the Divine Mysteries from peering into her secluded space. After all, the Golden Pce could only do so much alone.


    She only hoped it wouldn''t attract the attention of other divine beings, which was a conflict she wasn''t ready to face.


    Suddenly, a crimson light tore through the dark clouds, stretching across the separate space. Ilse frowned as she watched the scene unfold. When she thought the dramatic changes were over, the Vylkr energy began to forcefully seep into the Golden Pce.


    The Vylkr energy further darkened the sky, forming denser clouds that sought to subdue the crimson light, which split the sky like a chasm.


    It seeded!


    However, as though fueled by a mysterious force, the crimson chasm in the sky pushed back against the Vylkr energy. Rather than shing, the two energies found a stable rhythm, neither side attempting to overpower the other. It was as if they had achieved a bnce.


    Then, they descended towards the earth as two enormous whirlwinds spiralling down from the heavens.


    Ilse was bewildered by the sight but knew attempting to block their descent would be foolish. With a wave of her right hand, she willed the rooftops and ceiling of the Golden Pce to


    dematerialize.


    BOOM!


    The crimson hue and Vylkr energy struck both sides of Aurora''s body, wrapping around her like a cocoon, enveloping her in a glowing crimson light and dense Vylkr energy.


    Ilse stretched her senses to the outside world and noticed a simr phenomenon, except for the cocoon surrounding Aurora.


    Fortunately, they were in her separate space, or the scene would have been even more dramatic. Sensing a familiar presence outside the Golden Pce, she opened the doors to


    allow them entry.


    The front door of the bedroom shone with brilliant light as it parted open. Three individuals entered the room before the door closed and the light dimmed, returning everything to


    normal.


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar entered the bedroom and were immediately astounded by the scene unfolding before them.


    "What''s going on?" Orion asked, quickly moving to the side of the queen-sized bed. His expression was filled with worry and concern as he observed Aurora, whose entire form was hidden behind a cocoon of both Divine and Vylkr energy.


    "I don''t know what''s happening either. After I did all I could to help her deliver, she and the baby immediately entered this state. Though the baby has recovered, her situation only seems to be worsening," Ilse responded, her tone tinged with defeat. She was so tongue-tied that she couldn''t even begin to exin.


    Orion''s gaze shifted to the baby in Ilse''s arms. A light smile appeared as he saw her features, which resembled him and Aurora. Orion stretched out his hand and gently took the child from


    Ilse.


    "You''re finally here," Orion muttered, cradling her in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, the newborn opened its eyes. She didn''t cry nor make a sound but merely stared


    curiously at Orion.


    "I and your mother already came up with a name for you. It''s Liora. In a certainnguage, it


    means our light. So what do you think about? Do you like your name?" Orion said with a smile. He wasn''t surprised by the baby''s calmness, especially considering who he and Aurora were.


    It would have been more problematic if she was ordinary.


    Liora only blinked at Orion and stretched her hand upwards as though attempting to touch his


    face.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t guarantee her safety with the Divine Mysteries at y. This might be a grand opportunity or a terrible situation, depending on her luck," Ilse said, clenching her hand into a fist as she acknowledged her inability to keep her word to him.


    There was nothing she could do except hope for the best.


    "I know you tried your best. There''s no need to apologize," Orion replied, looking at Ilse with


    a reassuring smile.


    He wasn''t going to me her for the current situation. The fact that she had helped deliver


    Liora proved that she had done her utmost. The only thing he could do now was trust Aurora and hope she could handle whatever she was currently facing.


    Suddenly, Seth spoke up. "Chief, something''s happening outside the Primordial Barrier," his


    voice tinged with confusion.


    Althoughmunication from within Ilse''s Golden Pce was as tricky as they had expected, he still received the report. But what he had learned was frightening.


    Zogar''s expression also conveyed worry and concern.


    Orion turned to Seth. "What is it? Have the warriors uncovered something out of ce this time?" he asked, his expression serious.

 Chapter 1090: Auroras Ascension Trial

    ?


    "Yes, the warriors have noticed what appears to be a natural magical formation forming above the Vylkr alloy mine. It''s simr to the formation that urred during the Vylkr veil phenomenon," Seth replied.


    Upon hearing Seth''s words, Orion''s expression froze.


    A natural magical formation?


    Thest time something like this happened was during the birth of Morphic Puppet, which had attracted Vylkr spawns'' attention. Without the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s protection and with Ilse still regaining her strength, if they attracted another group of Vylkr spawns, there would be no one capable of protecting Paradise''s territory from the ensuing chaos.


    "Goddess Ilse, how confident are you in facing another god?" Orion asked, turning his focus back to Ilse.


    "Unless they''ve only just begun grasping thews of the cosmos as I have, then my chances are close to none," Ilse replied, shaking her head in defeat.


    She understood the gravity of the situation. Thest time something like this urred, a divine being had died protecting the territory from harm. If such a catastrophe happened again, it could spell their end.


    Orion nodded, sighing as he had expected this response. Shifting his attention back to Seth and Zogar, he said, "You two should go and keep an eye on the formation. If anything unusual happens, report back to me immediately."


    "Considering the current event, this formation will differ from thest one, so be vignt. Also, inform all warriors outside of Paradise to return, including our representatives. It''s best to ensure we are fully protected within the Primordial Barrier." His expression became solemn as he finished speaking.


    "I''ll help you go out," Ilse said swiftly, waving her hand. The front door shimmered with bright light as it slowly opened.


    Seth and Zogar nodded in understanding, then turned and exited the room.


    The light dimmed as the door closed again, returning everything to normal.


    Orion summoned the miniature mountain, retrieved the mask, and resummoned it. He ced the mask over his face. Seraphina had already upgraded it, adding a camouge function covering his entire body and other enhancements.


    She hadn''t yet figured out how to provide the spirit beast''s base energy level. Orion focused on the cocoon suspended before him, his troubled expression hidden behind the mask.


    Aurora opened her eyes wearily and looked at the surroundings with confusion etched on her face. "How am I here?" she muttered, clutching her head as she rose from the ground.


    She scanned her surroundings with a deep frown. She was in her Garden, but something felt off.


    Amidst the clouds, the Garden rested on a small floating ind, simr to Paradise, with no othernd in sight. She could see clouds hovering around, but none came close to the ind, as though some invisible force kept them at bay.


    "You are here?" a voice sounded behind her.


    Startled, Aurora spun around to face the source. A small figure stood in her sight, no taller than a 12-year-old. The being was so brilliantly enveloped in a bright, pristine white light that Aurora instinctively turned her head away.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Who are you? Where am I? How did I get here?" Aurora asked wariness in her tone. She did not attempt to flee, sensing that the being before her was far stronger than Ilse or her mother. Besides, she could only stand her ground with no ce to run.


    "Don''t you already know my identity?" the being responded. "Hmm, though it has been a while since I''ve spoken directly, I suppose your question is valid."


    Aurora gritted her teeth, tension building in her body with every second. "Can you tell me who you are, then?" she asked, a hint of confidence in her voice.


    "I am the will of the Divine Mysteries. I am @#$%###@," the will of the Divine Mysteries replied.


    Aurora trembled with shock and horror as she heard the being''s response.


    The will of the Divine Mysteries!


    Aurora had expected the being before her to be an extremely powerful god, drawn by the heavenly phenomenon caused by the birth of her child, but never imagined it would be something even more powerful.


    ording to her mother, no one had ever seen or spoken to the Divine Mysteries. It was even debated whether they could be considered an entity due to the current state of the heavens. She couldn''t tell if the being before her was lying or not, but Aurora frowned, realizing she hadn''t heard the entirety of its voice.


    "I''m sorry, but I could not hear the rest of your words. Could you repeat yourself one more time?" Aurora asked, her voice masked with confidence. She still kept her head to the side, her


    body quivering.


    Paradise was trying to understand the world''s actual state, and she realized she might have just stumbled upon someone capable of providing her with valuable information, who could provide them with what they needed. That was, of course, if she managed to survive this encounter.


    "Oh! So you couldn''t hear that? That''s strange. I thought you would, considering what you are," the will of the Divine Mysteries responded. "Nevertheless, you can simply call me the will of the Divine Mysteries. And suppose you''re wondering why you are here."


    "In that case, it''s because you--a being neither god nor mortal, created for destruction but deemed a failure and cast into obscurity, neither the first, but the first andst of your kind-- have been allowed to ascend into godhood, not just for you, but also for your child. Rejoice!"


    Aurora stuttered, hearing the being''s words, "You... you know what I am?"


    "Yes, I do. But it''s not as you think. You see, your existence is an anomaly that should not have happened. That''s why you are here. Such an opportunity is not something anyone has the privilege of experiencing. So don''t be afraid; be d, as you are among the few," the will of the Divine Mysteries replied.


    "What do you mean by saying it''s not as I think and that my existence is an anomaly?" Aurora asked, her mind reeling as she absorbed the will of the Divine Mysteries'' words.


    "You are a failed imitation of a goddess born out of anger and vengeance. Yet, you carry the essence of a goddess, something that shouldn''t be possible for your kind. You were not supposed to reach the point of ascension, and yet, here you are - a living contradiction," the will of the Divine Mysteries said. "As for your child, a child born from the womb of an anomaly is, naturally, an anomaly."


    Aurora listened solemnly. Though her body trembled, considering who her creator was and everything her mother and Ilse had informed her, she wasn''t entirely surprised.


    "If you''re certain that my existence is an anomaly, then why are you granting me the opportunity for ascension? Wouldn''t I be an even greater anomaly after attaining Divinity?" Aurora asked, her gaze focusing on the pristine white figure before her.


    Having lived for so long, she was far from being a fool. Her naivety stemmed from being enclosed within the Garden for as long as she could remember. However, after being exposed to various other races and the outside world, she realized her mindset was better suited for conversing with existence like her mother and Ilse.


    "I simply adhere to bnce. Your ascension will allow you to transform into a fully realized Divine being, correcting the ws in your creation and your child''s. You''ve earned that by reaching this point, after all," the will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "However, this doesn''t mean you will cease to be an anomaly. Who knows-your ascension might create a new Divine Archetype. Nheless, you could say my presence here is a deliberate action to inform you that I''ll be watching to see how far you''ll go."


    Aurora absorbed the exnation and quickly asked, "Are there other anomalies? You don''t seem too surprised about my existence."


    This time, unlike before, the will of the Divine Mysteries did not respond immediately. After a heavy silence, it finally spoke.


    "That is something you will have to figure out for yourself. Anomalies always find ways to


    stand out, just as you have. You will either attract others or continue to draw them to you, just as you''ve done before. As for the path they''ve taken, that will be for you to judge. Now, let''s move on to the main reason for your presence: Aurora, are you prepared to face your ascension for you and your child?"


    Aurora clenched her fist, indescribable emotions surging after hearing the information she


    had just learned.


    "Will the ascension trial be difficult?" she asked, her gaze fixed on the glowing, pristine white before her. As an anomaly, she knew her ascension trial wouldn''t be ordinary.


    "Yes. But I believe the oue will be bnced," the will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "In that case, I''m prepared to face the ascension trial and rid myself of this imperfection," Aurora replied with a resolute nod.

 Chapter 1091: Auroras Ascension Trial, Vylkr Artefact Magical Formation Report

    Chapter 1091: Aurora''s Ascension Trial, Vylkr Artefact Magical Formation Report


    ?


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries didn''t respond. Instead, he tilted his head skyward.


    Aurora followed its gaze. "Mother..." she whispered, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight above her.


    The sun dimmed and descended to the west, and an eerie blood-red moon, radiating a haunting crimson light, painted the sky as it rose from the east. In front of the moon, a babyy cradled in soft, glowing light.


    Yet, standing protectively between the moon and the cradle was Aerialia, d in crimson armour lined with silver. The armour hugged her form tightly, her two radiant wings spread wide. Bands of pristine white cloth, resembling living bandages, moved around her body as though possessing a mind of their own, reminiscent of her usual attire.


    Her hair billowed wildly, caught in the fierce wind. In her grasp was a massive, four-meter crimson greatsword, its edges glinting ominously under the glow of the Crimson Moon. Her fierce stance made her resemble a goddess poised to smite any who dared to challenge her.


    "I finally have the chance to destroy you," Aerialia''s voice boomed across the heavens. "You will never ascend. And your child¡ª" she gestured toward the cradle"--will suffer the same fate before you can even touch her!"


    Aurora trembled as she witnessed the scene above her. Fear gripped her as she took a step back. She had suspected what her ascension trial might involve, but facing her mother-even if it was only an imitation-was beyond what she had prepared for.


    Suddenly, a firm hand grasped her right shoulder. Startled, Aurora snapped her head back and distanced herself, turning to see who had touched her.


    She was an inky, shadowy being that resembled her but with a grotesque, distorted appearance. And it wasn''t alone. Rising from the soil were numerous shadowy figures with simrly grotesque faces, their hollow eyes locked on her.


    The once-vibrant garden had transformed into a deste, deadnd. The nts were shrivelled, and the soil had lost its lustre, now dry and lifeless.


    "Stop resisting," the shadowy figure hissed, stepping closer. "You are one of us-just another failure. Surrender, be reborn with us, or be consumed."


    The shadows closed in, their fearsome presence growing, as Aurora stood frozen in dread.


    Aurora snapped her head toward the position where the Will of the Divine Mysteries had stood, but to her dismay, he was gone. He had vanished as if he were a mere figment of her imagination. Yet, deep down, Aurora knew he wasn''t.


    Gritting her teeth, she focused on the decaying garden and Aerialia, who hovered menacingly in the sky. Her mind raced, trying to figure out how to handle the overwhelming situation. Suddenly, another hand pressed against her right shoulder. This time, she didn''t pull away because there was nowhere to run.


    The shadowy hand seeped into her shoulder, merging with her body. "Stop fighting it. You''re just another failure. We canplete you," the voice whispered, cold and insidious.


    Looking down, Aurora saw her feet gripped by the shadowy figures, slowly melding into her flesh. She could feel her strength slipping away-mentally and physically. Panic surged within her. Raising her head, Aurora screamed with all her might, "GET AWAY FROM ME!!" In an instant, the shadowy figure that had begun merging into her body burst forth from her back, transforming into two massive, inky-ck wings-onerger.


    The unexpected transformation left Aurora momentarily stunned. But there was no time to hesitate. She stretched her wings wide and soared skyward without second-guessing. Whoosh!!


    ncing down, she saw the tendrils of shadow still clinging to her, trying to drag her back to the corrupted garden. Aurora gnashed her teeth and pped her wings with all her might, pushing herself higher and higher.


    Driven by sheer willpower, Aurora knew she had toplete this ascension trial-no matter how daunting it seemed. Too many people awaited her return, and there was no way she would let them down.


    ......


    Observing as the intensity of the Vylkr and Divine energy on Aurora surged with increasing power, Orion frowned deeply. He turned his gaze to Ilse, about to speak, when she waved her hand dismissively as if already knowing what he intended to say.


    "You can go ahead and summon her. I have no idea what''s happening, but maybe she might help," Ilse said.


    "Thank you," Orion nodded respectfully.


    For Ilse to make such a suggestion meant she was growing morefortable with their presence, which was a positive development for him and Paradise. She could also have been frustrated by the unfolding scene and wanted the perspective of another Divine Being.


    Regardless, Orion preferred to believe it was the former.


    With a flicker of bright light, Orion summoned the Crimson Greatsword into the room. Aerialia soon followed suit, appearing before them.


    "What''s happening to my daughter?" Aerialia asked instinctively, noticing Aurora''s condition the moment she appeared. She turned toward Orion and Ilse, and just as she was about to speak again, her eyes widened in astonishment at the newborn in Orion''s arms.


    "Is that...?" Aerialia asked, excitement lighting up her face.


    "Yes, this is Liora. She finally decided to join us," Orion replied with a smile.


    Aerialia squealed through her sealed lips, barely containing her joy. Her face flushed with excitement as her entire form trembled with delight.


    Liora''s eyes moved upward, locking onto Aerialia as she scrutinized her from above. Liora''s gaze widened with emotion, and she stretched out her hand, reaching for the ethereal figure floating in the air.


    Witnessing this, Aerialia felt her divine soul might dissolve into nothingness from the overwhelming disy of affection.


    Observing the scene, Ilse shook her head wearily. A faint sigh escaped her lips as she


    understood Aerialia''s excitement-after all, all of her children were extinct, and Liora, born a demigod with the direct bloodline of the One-winged race, represented hope for the race''s restoration.


    Still, with Aurora''splex identity, Ilse couldn''t help but wonder why Aerialia hadn''t tried to take possession of Aurora''s body, considering she could be the perfect vessel for her


    resurrection.


    ''Why am I even thinking about all this? I need to focus on my own children so they don''t suffer the same fate,'' Ilse thought, shaking the idea from her mind. She had no room for distractions -only the responsibility of ensuring her children''s safety and managing her current


    challenges.


    Beside her, Aerialia soon regained herposure and spoke, "I''m Goddess Aerialia, the creator of the One-winged race, your mother''s mother, and your..." She paused suddenly, clearing her throat. "Ahem! I''m your ancestor, but you may call me Goddess Aerialia when


    you age."


    At this, Ilse immediately let out a chuckle. Orion followed suit, bursting into much louder


    laughter.


    "What are you bothughing at?" Aerialia hissed, her solemn gaze flickering between Orion


    and Ilse.


    Ilse quickly sealed her lips, ncing briefly at Orion before refocusing her attention


    elsewhere.


    "Nothing," Orion said, clearing his throat as hisughter subsided. "We just thought we witnessed something amusing." He turned his attention back to Liora. "Liora, this is your mother''s mother, Goddess Aerialia. When your mother recovers and awakens, you can ask her


    how you should address her," he said gently.


    Aerialia''s brow twitched. She knew that Aurora wouldn''t let Liora address her as ''Goddess Aerialia.'' Aurora would likely choose a much more familiar term, given their current


    rtionship.


    Aerialia''s shoulders slumped slightly as she realized the inevitable unfolding of the situation.


    Suddenly, Orion received a report through his mask.


    "Chief, the Vylkr artefact magical formation looks as though it will bepleted soon," Seth''s voice rang in his mind.


    Stunned, Orion stood rooted in ce. This confirmed his assumption that the Vylkr artefact''s magical formation differed significantly from thest one they encountered. This meant they wouldn''t have to worry about attracting Vylkr spawns or other Divine beings to their location. Even though they were protected by the Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s false presence, this new information provided another level of assurance.


    Suddenly, Seth sent another message, causing Orion to raise an eyebrow. Seth sought permission to bring Zarelia, the Dragmin he had taken under his care, into Paradise. When the Aegis of the Arctic Deity had created the Primordial Barrier, only those within Paradise could enter and leave as they wished. Those outside could not locate or enter it without permission


    from Orion or Ilse.


    "Is something wrong?" Aerialia asked, her curious gaze fixed on Orion.


    Orion shook his head and exined the information he had just received to Aerialia and Ilse. After he finished, both goddesses exhaled in relief.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s good. This means we don''t have to worry about losing the Runaway Cities or the Vylkr alloys you worked so hard to secure for Paradise," Aerialia said.


    "As long as the Vylkr artefact magical formationpletes quickly, I''m certain that no god


    will risk entering this territory, especially since this isn''t the first time this has happened,"


    Ilse said, exhaling softly.


    She was relieved not to have to face any Divine beings soon.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "Take care of her. I need to go check on it," Orion said, handing


    Liora over to Ilse.

 Chapter 1092: Permission To Enter Paradise, The Flawless Aurora

    Chapter 1092: Permission To Enter Paradise, The wless Aurora


    ?


    Ilse took Liora and ensured the newborn was resting peacefully in her arms. With the time dtion within the Golden Pce, she had more time before returning to sleep.


    "Watch over them while I''m gone," Orion said, refocusing on Aerialia.


    Receiving Aerialia''s nod of assurance, Orion turned around and exited through the illuminated front door.


    Arriving on the other side, Orion swiftly changed into his Supreme Leader''s outfit-the same one his wives had prepared for his exploration before he ascended into the sky. He quickly reached the barrier, where Seth and a Dragmin woman, dressed in an elegant red and white long-sleeved midi dress, were waiting.


    Seth nodded respectfully. Meanwhile, Zarelia looked around in confusion, a deep frown etched firmly on her face. She quickly noticed Seth''s actions andposed herself, her expression bing emotionless.


    At that moment, Orion soared out of the Primordial Barrier. Zarelia''s eyes widened in shock, startled by his sudden appearance. She flinched backwards instinctively, almost hiding behind Seth. But realizing it was the Supreme Leader of Paradise, she remained where she was, her body tense.


    "Normally, you wouldn''t be allowed into Paradise until you''ve proven yourself worthy. But, considering the current situation and the fact that you serve directly under one of our key leaders, I will make an exception. You may enter," Orion said, his voice cold and focused on Zarelia.


    "Thank you for your benevolence, Supreme Leader," Zarelia replied, bowing respectfully.


    Initially, she thought she would suffer worse after being taken by Seth, one of Paradise''s key leaders, unlike Evaline, who was taken by a high-ranking warrior. However, to her surprise, she had been given an apartment within the Outward Stronghold, guarded by numerous powerful warriors capable of defeating any elite group from the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    It made her realize how foolish it had been to think they could battle Paradise and emerge victorious. Seth, however, had shown interest in learning about the Dragmin race and the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    As for engaging in intimate acts, Seth had been surprisingly open-minded, choosing to learn about her culture before engaging. His words were,


    ''If this is what your parents and ancestors did before bing intimate, then I see no reason I shouldn''t study it too.''


    Although Zarelia had an inkling that he was nning on making her bear his child- something she foresaw as futile, given that only a one-in-a-billion Dragmin could give birth to an offspring with three bloodlines-she couldn''t wrap her head around his words, leaving her confused by him.


    Zarelia didn''t understand the dynamics of their rtionship but treated him with the utmost respect like a servant does to a master.


    And now, during a strange phenomenon capable of making her senses go haywire and nearly sending her unconscious out of fear, he had brought her to Paradise-the mysteriousnd she believed was home to beings capable of rivalling those from myths and legends.


    Witnessing the Supreme Leader of Paradise appear out of thin air only confirmed her suspicions. In some way, she couldn''t help but pity Evaline, as she was certain Evaline had gotten the short end of the stick.


    Seth gestured for Zarelia to follow him, flying forward. Zarelia nodded and followed, but to her surprise, an invisible oppressive force-far more powerful than anything she had ever sensed-filled her with dread as it scanned her entire being before vanishing.


    Zarelia''s eyes widened in amazement as a floating ind appeared before her, stretching as far as the eye could see, as wide as the Vylkr alloy mine and encased in a bizarre, powerful barrier.


    It wasn''t a mechanically mobile city that had to keep moving for survival, but a fertilend filled with trees and a thriving civilization in the distance- the ce she had only read about in stories of myths and legends.


    ''This is Paradise!'' Zarelia thought. ''... it''s beautiful!''


    Zarelia was sure she hadn''t gotten the short end of the stick. She knew she wouldn''t have the luxury of enjoying the view for long, so without hesitation, she followed closely behind Seth as they made their way to the edge of the floating ind.


    Watching the two disappear into the distance, Orion decided to take a moment to survey his surroundings while waiting for Seth''s return.


    After several minutes, Seth reappeared, and together, they soared toward the Vylkr alloy mine. They saw Zogar observing the Vylkr artefact''s magical formation from the sky as they approached.


    Theynded beside him.


    Zogar nodded respectfully toward Orion.


    "Has it shown any other strange behaviour?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on the dense whirlwind of immense Vylkr energy above the alloy mine. Instinctively, hemanded Morphic Puppet to wrap around his body like armour, ready to defend against hidden attacks.


    "No, it hasn''t. Though I suspect it might soon," Seth responded thoughtfully, ncing at Orion before refocusing on the magical formation.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement.


    The three of them stood silently, observing the Vylkr artefact''s magical formation, hoping for the best.


    Aurora hovered high in the sky. Her entire body, except for a considerable part of her face, had transformed into a slightly thicker shadowy figure, almost identical to the inky ck beings she had been trying to escape.


    They continued their persistent attempts to merge with her. Behind her, tworge ck wings, threaded with tendrils that stretched skyward, connected her to both the heavens and


    the Garden below.


    "Why continue?" Aerialia taunted from a distance, her expression twisting into disdain. "You are destined to fail like the rest. And your child will die soon after. That''s all you are-a hollow weapon that will destroy itself."


    Aurora''s eyes flickered open, her irises now deep inky ck, recing the whitish hue they once held. She locked eyes with Aerialia.


    Aurora attempted to move forward with a p of her wings, but her body felt weighed down, and her strength seemed to dissipate into thin air. Her mind echoed with the voices of the shadowy figures, each urging her to surrender to them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Gritting her teeth in frustration and anger, Aurora stepped forward, her foot pressing firmly onto an invisible tform beneath her. She stretched out her leg again and took another step.


    Her outstretched wings followed.


    Step by step, she advanced.


    By her sixth step, she stood before Aerialia, her movement ceasing as she came to a halt.


    Behind Aerialia, in front of the cradle, a colossal ethereal figure materialized in the sky. Aurora''s eyes widened in shock as the form continued to take shape.


    The enormous figure was a replica of her, except for the two radiant wings emerging from her back. Her feathers glistened with an otherworldly glow and scattered around her like falling leaves in autumn. She was adorned in a bright, shimmering dress that reached her ankles. Her eyes were whitish, radiating a calming yet chilling glow that would cause anyone to bow their heads in reverence. A halo appeared behind her with such intensity that Aerialia''s radiance paled inparison.


    Aurora felt this was somehow the wless representation of what she was meant to be but


    never could be.


    "You were meant to be me," the perfect Aurora said, her voice tinged with contempt. "Yet, you could not live up to the perfection that I am. You are so irritating to look at." Unable to maintain her gaze on the perfect Aurora before her, Aurora closed her eyes. She reflected on everything that had transpired. She felt that the shadowy figures represented her doubts about her worth, her previous failures, and the haunting truth of her imperfection, which stemmed from her internal fears. Her mother, Aerialia, and the wless Aurora before her must also mean something.


    Aurora''s mind spun as she tried to decipher the meaning of their presence. Suddenly, Aurora stopped, snapped her eyes open, and fixed her gaze on her child in the distance, illuminated by the calming radiance of the crimson moon. Her expression shifted to one of realization. Aurora opened her lips andughed for the first time since her ascension trial began, "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!!"


    Tears streamed down her face, starkly contrasting her joyful expression. "I''ve been thinking aboutpleting this trial all wrong," Aurora said, wiping the tears from her cheeks. "I have a child born from this imperfection," she said, ncing at the thick, inky ck, shadowy


    form.


    "A husband who loves me with all his heart, extremely possessive and would never trade me for anything, even if you offered yourself to him in my ce," she continued, raising her head


    to look at the rageful Aerialia wielding her crimson Greatsword. "And most of all, I have a mother who looked at all I am and willingly called me her child."


    "What are you talking about?" the perfect Aurora asked, her wless expression morphing


    into a deep frown.


    "It means that I no longer have to be haunted by the fears of my ws. They are a part of who I am, so getting rid of them would be the same as getting rid of the Aurora everyone knows,"


    Aurora replied.


    Her thick, swirling, shadowy form began to refine, revealing her slender figure. The tendrils stretched outwards towards the Garden, and the heavens behind her slowly retracted, bing more stable.

 Chapter 1093: Auroras Rebirth, The Expected Guests

    Chapter 1093: Aurora''s Rebirth, The Expected Guests


    ?


    "So you have epted your fate? You were not born a goddess, and you''ll die as nothing?" the perfect Aurora replied.


    "You still don''t get it. You-the so-called perfect version of me-are nothing more than a shadow of what I could have been. You are my past: predictable, fragile, and unchanging. But me? I am the w that defies reason, the anomaly that was never meant to exist. I grow, adapt, and rise beyond every w, every weakness," Aurora replied, chuckling softly.


    "Initially, I thought the Will of the Divine Mysteries was trying to fix me, but I now realize I was wrong. He was merely trying to ensure I didn''t be a more significant anomaly than I am now."


    "Are you trying to say that you are stronger than me?" the wless Aurora asked, her fierce gaze fixed on Aurora, her lips curving into a deep frown.


    Upon hearing her voice, Aurora''s lips curved into a light, cruel smile. She could no longer hear the voices of the shadowy figures in her mind, screaming at her to surrender or be consumed. She sensed they were under her control despite already merging with her being, including her broad, inky ck wings with tendrils stretching outward at their edges.


    Without hesitation, Aurora willed the wings toward the wless Aurora. Instantly, the wings surged outward like a dome, closing in on the wless Aurora.


    "What are you nning to do?" the wless Aurora asked, her voice tinged with anger. She cast nces at Aurora and the encroaching shadowy figures. Swinging her right hand forward like a sword, a sharp crimson arc emerged from her hand and shed toward the approaching shadowy tendrils.


    The sharp crimson arc effortlessly cut through the shadowy tendrils. However, in an instant, the shadowy figures reformed and began to wrap around her, merging with her being just as they had with Aurora.


    "Get away from me!" the wless Aurora eximed, her voice and expression filled with horror.


    She pulled at the shadowy tendrils, merging with her like a second skin, while releasing several wide crimson arcs at the encroaching tendrils. However, they remained relentless no matter how hard she tried, rendering her efforts futile.


    Within minutes, the wless Aurora was entirely encased in a thicker, inky ck shell, evenrger than Aurora''s previous one, except for a part of her face. Her previously unblemished form was now tainted.


    Aurora advanced forward, appearing before the wless Aurora within seconds. She raised her hand to grasp the wless Aurora''s chin.


    "The faintest whisper of truth about your worth is enough to shatter you, right? Because you are perfect, you have nothing left to gain, no struggle to ovee. You have be so brittle that you can''t be reforged from your pain nor reborn from your failure. And that''s why I''m much stronger than you. You should have remained in my shadow," Aurora said, her inky ck iris now possessing a much whiter hue, as she observed the shadowy tendrils beginning to cover the wless Aurora''s face entirely.


    The tendrils consumed the previously wless Aurora, and as they remerged, Aurora''s body filled her with immense power.


    Aurora turned to look at Aerialia, who had shifted to the side to observe the unfolding scene.


    "What did you do to her?" Aerialia asked, narrowing her eyes at Aurora, tightly gripping her Crimson Greatsword.


    Without responding, Auroramanded the shadowy tendrils to advance toward Aerialia. Her sudden action prompted Aerialia to swing her Crimson Greatsword forward, attempting tond a hit on Aurora directly.


    Aurora swung her right hand forward, sending a crimson arc that collided with Aerialia''s de, causing the space around it to ripple. The relentless tendrils attacked once more, forcing Aerialia to defend and counterattack. A battle raged against her on two fronts.


    Two dayster


    The relentless battle had raged for forty-eight hours before it began to die down. The torn space around them from their shes slowly started to mend itself. The Garden was annihted, and the only things that remained were Aerialia, bound by the shadowy tendrils, Aurora, the crimson crescent moon, and the cradle before it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Unlike her, I don''t need to eliminate you," Aurora said, observing as Aerialia ceased her attempts to break free from her bonds. Realizing the futility of her actions, Aerialia fixed her eyes on Aurora.


    "I must show you I am more than a failed imitation." Aurora withdrew her gaze from Aerialia and focused on the cradle. She advanced forward, appearing beside it in seconds.


    However, in that instant, the cradle vanished, and the soft glow encircling it wrapped around her. Her body began radiating a bright light. Soon, the crescent moon behind her revealed itself as a full moon. An inky ck hue emerged on the other half of the moon, and a mixture of crimson and dark hues began to rain down on Aurora''s figure.


    Aurora had passed her Ascension trial.


    ...


    Besides the Vylkr Artefact Magical Formation,


    Orion and Zogar were suspended in the air, sitting quietly. It had been sixteen hours since the Vylkr Artefact Formation began, and although it appeared to be stabilizing, they were unsure when the artefact would emerge. Nevertheless, they weren''t tired. Instead, they felt more alert and cautious, knowing the enemy might attack them at any moment.


    Below them, Seth was dealing with a nt-like Vylkr variant that had emerged from the Vylkr alloy mine five hours after the magical formation started. He poured a thick stream of moltenva into the mine to prevent further growth. However, since the Vylkr Artefact Magical Formation also utilized the shards of Vylkr alloys from the mine, it was restricted to a lower output.


    This led to the nt-like Vylkr variant emerging again, resulting in a repetitive cycle. Suddenly, the space beside them split open.


    "It seems our worst fears weren''t unfounded. It did attract guests," Zogar said with a cheerful tone, trying to lighten the suddenly tense atmosphere. He straightened his legs alongside Orion and looked toward the direction of the rift space.


    Seth swiftly dealt with the variant Vylkr vines before soaring and arriving beside them.


    "Don''t tell me you''re already afraid?" Seth asked.


    "Afraid? I''ve been waiting for an opponent to drop by to test the full extent of my abilities. Fortunately, they didn''t kill my anticipation," Zogar replied, ncing at Seth.


    "That opponent might be a god," Seth retorted.


    "Even better," Zogar responded with a smile.


    They both fell silent as the rift rippled, and two beings stepped out.


    The first being to emerge was a 12-foot-tall, bulky bird of prey with no visible head. Instead, its head was a swirling vortex-a void that devoured matter, energy, and even light. Its dark brown feathers, streaked with dark purple veins, had a sleek, liquid-like texture that absorbed light and distorted the surrounding air, creating a shimmering, rippling effect. He wore a purple robe with golden ascents.


    The second was a woman with purple-gold skin and shimmering scales on her arms, legs, and torso. Her piercing purple eyes, with slit-like pupils, gave her a dragon-like gaze. Long, silver hair with an iridescent sheen flowed down her back, and her pointed ears had a slight dragon curve. Two elegant, curved horns emerged from her forehead,rge, leathery gold wings extended from her back, and a dragon-like tail covered in metallic scales. She wore purple, high-cor scaled armour.


    Both were Vylkr spawns. The immense Vylkr energy they exuded made it easy to figure out. Nheless, their attire appeared ragged, as if they had just survived a gruesome battle.


    They looked around their surroundings.


    An overbearing pressure enveloped their surroundings, pressing Orion, Seth and Zogar down to the ground, their kneels firmly nted in the earth. Their hearts sank as they observed the Vylkr spawns above them. The Primordial barrier had protected them during theirst encounter, so they could not feel the presence of the Vylrkspawns.


    But now, sensing the overbearing pressure, they felt a deep foreboding in their hearts. Their only relief was that their numbers were far lower than those who had arrived previously. Soon, their bodies tensed as they heard the chilling voices of the Vylkr spawns. "Oh! A Vylkr artefact Magical Formation. Despite arriving toote, who would have thought we''d encounter one here? It seems we''re fortunate," the second Vylkrspawn spoke. "Yes, it appears we are. Nheless, it would have been better if we had arrived more quickly rather than being dyed by one of the Divine corps. Fortunately, we were able to subjugate them. And make them lose their trail, or else it would be troublesome if they also noticed the Vylkr Artefact Magical Formation and decided to destroy it," the first Vylkr spawn spoke. It was difficult to identify his features since he possessed neither a face nor lips.


    The second Vylkrspawn nodded silently. She turned her head downwards and narrowed her eyes at Orion, Seth and Zogar below.


    "Don''t they look interesting?" The second Vylkr spawn asked, her lips curving into a deep


    frown.

 Chapter 1094: Confronting The Terrifying Foes

    Chapter 1094: Confronting The Terrifying Foes


    ?


    "True, I can sense something familiar in them," the dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn replied, agreeing with her words.


    In an instant, Seth was lifted from the ground as if held by an invisible force. He was dragged forward, arriving before them. Seth tried to open his mouth to speak but found he couldn''t move his lips. Even his voice was sealed, preventing him from screaming.


    "Such pure Vylkr energy! It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen," the dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn said.


    He sensed the bracelet on their wrists, though it was vastly different from what the gods'' chosen wore. Combined with the pure Vylkr energy they exuded and the fact they had been sent by their sovereign to investigate this territory-following the deaths of the previous Vylkr spawns killed by a god-he began to doubt their identity.


    "Introduce yourselves," the dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn added.


    Suddenly, the overwhelming pressure surrounding Orion and Zogar dissipated. They stood to their feet and looked upward. Orion''s gaze fixed on Seth, suspended in the air before he nodded and stepped forward.


    "It''s an honour to be in your presence, emissaries of Lord Naka," Orion said, bowing toward the two Vylkr spawns.


    "How do you know that name? If you don''t want this to be yourst breath, speak truthfully," the dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn demanded, his voice booming.


    The slender dragon Vylkr spawn frowned deeply, scrutinizing the mortals before her more closely.


    Orion nodded swiftly in response. From the report he had received from Aegis of the Arctic Deity during the previous Vylkr spawns'' arrival, he knew they were unaware of the territory''s history or the identities of its inhabitants.


    So, Orion understood they hadn''t been informed about their true identities and were primarily interested in the god who had killed the prior Vylkr spawns investigating the Vylkr artefact. His task now was to rectify that oversight and show the utmost respect to Naka, hoping this would ensure smoother future discussions.


    If things went wrong, they would have no choice but to abandon everything and return to Paradise. Orion hoped that Ilse would rescue them on time.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I am Orion, the Supreme Leader of the now destroyed Paradise; Naka once cared for my ancestors, and we, in return, worshipped his name for generations. But some time in the past, he vanished, leaving us to survive on our own. Because of him, we learned to harness Vylkr energy, so after learning about your identities, we decided to honour your presence as his return," Orion said.


    "When the previous emissaries arrived during the first Vylkr artefact magical formation, we suspected another arrival after the second artefact emerged. So, we waited. Thankfully, you''vee, confirming our assumption. Emissaries of Naka, we desire only peace and understanding. We would be grateful for any information about Lord Naka and his current location."


    "But we were informed that thest Vylkr spawns who came here were killed by the god of this territory. How can we be sure that you''re telling the truth?" The slender dragon Vylkr spawn asked, her slit eyes narrowed on Orion.


    Although the mortal''s words moved her, especially considering that herpanion remained silent and contemtive, they did not show visible expressions. They were aware of their creator''s various experiments and his tendency to abandon failures.


    Nheless, they were still weakened from their encounter with the Divine Corps and needed time to recover. So, they were vignt to avoid any potential attack by the suspected god.


    "Oh! You are mistaken. The god who attacked the previous Emissaries of Naka was not the ruler of this territory. He was simply attracted to the Vylkr artefact, which resulted in a battle between outsiders. The battle was so horrific that we lost our home," Orion said, channelling his lightning to make tears stream from his eyes. His voice cracked as he stretched his hand towards the direction of the Vylkr alloy mine.


    Hearing the mortal''s words, the slender dragon Vylkr spawn turned to look at the immense crater before her and surveyed the territory''s state. Although faint, they could sense various rifts in space and lingering divine energy, indicating a significant battle had urred here. The heavy presence of Vylkr energy made the mortal''s words believable to them.


    "If your words are true, then you should have no problem allowing me to see through your memories to verify," the dark brown feathered phoenix Vylkr spawn said.


    Orion opened his mouth to speak, but a mysterious force seized him. Like Seth, he was immediately lifted into the air and suspended before the Vylkr spawns.


    Internally, Orion''s mind raced as he tried to find a solution to his current predicament. Unsure of the Vylkr spawn''s power, he could only hope that the Divine Technique that Aerialia had taught to protect his mind was effective.


    Zogar moved to act, intending to pursue Orion and Seth. He realized their n would fail if the Vylkr spawns probed the Vige Chief''s memories. However, an invisible force pressed upon him, mming him to the ground with a resounding "BOOM!" Cracks spread outward like spiderwebs as Zogar discovered he couldn''t lift a finger or move.


    "The only reason I spared your lives is that you appear more interesting. If you move again, I will not hesitate to kill you," the slender dragon Vylkr spawn said.


    Zogar clenched his teeth, locking eyes with Orion. Despite expecting a significant difference in strength between himself and the Vylkr spawns, feeling it firsthand sent chills down his spine. He wasn''t even given the chance tounch an attack.


    Meanwhile, Orion suddenly experienced a sharp pain in his mind. After a few minutes, the pain subsided, but then a familiar and dreadful scream erupted below him.


    Orion nced around and quickly realized that the scream had originated from Zogar. He also understood that Zogar and Seth were undergoing memory searches by the Vylkr spawns.


    "You im to be telling the truth, yet you are all practising a Divine Technique capable of protecting your minds from outside interference. Why would you learn such a technique if not to hide your secrets from prying eyes? Regardless, it''s still not enough to keep me away. I simply have to rip your mind open piece by piece and glimpse through everything as I wish. You should have taken my benevolence when you had the chance..." The dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn replied, but he was suddenly interrupted. "Wait, I''ll tell you everything you need to know."


    He bent his body to look downwards.


    The person who had spoken was none other than Zogar.


    Zogar gritted his teeth in anger. If any of them were to die now, it would be a massive setback for Paradise. However, Goddess Ilse must be prepared to rescue them from their current plight. As the only one capable of speaking, Zogar knew he had to say something to dy their attempt to kill them.


    Zogar felt his body rise from the ground, suspended high in the air by an overbearing invisible force. He groaned painfully at the sudden movement.


    "Go ahead and speak; I don''t have much time to waste," the dark brown feathered Phoenix Vylkr spawn replied. If he wanted to break through the Divine Technique protecting their minds, they would lose some of their memories, potentially rendering them incapable of remembering who they previously were. Whether the lost memory would be essential was a risk he wasn''t willing to take.


    Nheless, they hadn''t nned to release them but to take them with them. Their words were merely to help them verify the validity of their statements before they began to break through their minds to ensure they hadn''t missed any vital information. He was confident that they would get what they wanted, as no mortal would dare lie in the presence of a god, especially with their lives on the line.


    Zogar gulped internally. "I can...," he began but was interrupted as the space above them tore


    open.


    Zogar sighed inwardly, realizing that Goddess Ilse had finally decided to rescue them. ''It''s


    about time,'' Zogar thought.


    Seth sighed in relief within his heart.


    Orion was also incredibly relieved by Ilse''s dramatic arrival.


    The two Vylkr spawns turned to focus on the direction of the torn space in the sky.


    Sensing a familiar signature, the slender dragon lips curved into a frown. "It appears they were clever enough not to follow the false trail we left behind but to follow our original trail," she remarked, her tone cold.


    "Take them and flee. I''ll hold them off and catch up with youter," the dark brown feathered pheonix replied, soaring towards the direction of the torn space.


    "Are you sure? We are in no condition to engage in another battle," the slender dragon Vylkr


    spawn replied, her frown deepening.


    "We still aren''t sure if a god is waiting in hiding to attack us. And although I doubt their strength will be sufficient, it''s best not to take the risk," the dark brown-feathered phoenix Vylkr spawn''s voice sounded behind as he arrived before the torn space.

 Chapter 1095: Divine Corps, Stowaways

    Chapter 1095: Divine Corps, Stowaways


    ?


    Initially, Orion, Seth, and Zogar were confused by their words. They were so focused on their encounter and survival with the Vylkr spawns that they hadn''t considered their discussion when they arrived. But now that they thought about it carefully, they realized that the Vylkr spawns were running away from an enemy.


    What kind of opponent would make the Vylkr spawns take a rear guard action?


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar were brought to the ground. But they fixed their eyes upward as a figure finally revealed itself, stepping out of the rift.


    A woman was dressed in a form-fitting, matte ck bodysuit covering her entire body except her head. A silvery exoskeleton was attached to her spine, arms, and legs. Thin blue lines of glowing, moving runes ran along the exoskeleton''s contact surfaces. Behind her was a mechanical floating ring, rotating slowly and glowing with ever-changing symbols on its surface.


    She had dark caramel skin and tightly braided raven-ck hair that reached her mid-back. Her glowing blue eyes shone with an unnatural hue. She radiated an overbearing presence no less powerful than that of the Vylkr spawns, causing the temperature of the surrounding atmosphere to drop by several degrees again.


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar were held on the ground, observing the scene above them with wide eyes, especially Orion, who couldn''t take his gaze off the woman.


    The unknown woman''s inhuman tone resounded, "Vylkr energy signature detected. Analyzing... High-profile target detected. Initiating engagement protocol." Her cold gaze locked onto the two Vylkr spawns. "I''ve found you. You won''t be able to run away this time," she added, her eyes briefly lingering on the Vylkr artefact and Orion, Seth and Zogar.


    Instantly, a ripple resembling nanites spread out from the mechanical ring hovering behind her, creating a one-meter greatsword with a glowing bluish hue along its edges. She gripped the handle of the greatsword firmly with both hands.


    "It appears only one member of the Divine Corps made it this far. You can go on without me. I''ll catch up with youter," the dark brown phoenix Vylkr spawn said.


    The slender dragon Vylkr spawn nodded in understanding. However, just as she turned to look downward, a bright golden light shed before her eyes, and in an instant, the three mortals were gone, leaving her in shock.


    "They''re gone!" the slender dragon Vylkr spawn announced, swiftly turning her head from side to side to pinpoint the signature of a nearby divine being. Her efforts were futile, as she couldn''t locate anyone.


    The unknown woman''s eyes flickered toward where Orion, Seth, and Zogar had been, a frown etching itself on her face.


    "My instincts were right about a divine being lying in wait. Search for them. I''ll do my best to give you something to find them," the dark brown phoenix Vylkr spawn said, his tone grave. Though hecked a face, a frown would undoubtedly have formed on it if he had one.


    "No one is leaving. Id Create-Mirror Realm," the unknown woman said. In an instant, she, the dark brown phoenix, and the slender dragon Vylkr spawn vanished into thin air. All that remained was the lingering magical aura, indicating their previous presence.


    At the Edge of Paradise, within the Primordial Barrier,


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar emerged from a rift in space,nding on the ground.


    "Are you all okay?" Ilse asked, her eyes scanning them closely to ensure they were unharmed.


    It would reflect poorly on her if anything had happened to them under her watch.


    "Haa... We''re fine. Thank you," Orion replied, nodding as he focused on calming his mind before getting to his feet.


    "Thank you, goddess," Seth and Zogar said in unison. Theyy on their backs, pressing against the ground as they exhaled deeply, doing their best to regain theirposure before standing.


    Ilse nodded, exhaling in relief. After scrutinizing them, she couldn''t detect anything amiss. "I''ll keep an eye on the situation in case they return, so you should get some rest. Don''t worry about Aurora-she and the baby are fine. Aerialia is also looking after them and will inform us if anything goes wrong," Ilse reassured them. Though she could sense everything happening within the Golden Pce, she shared this information to ease Orion''s concern.


    "Take me with you. I want to observe everything," Orion said. He was intrigued by the identity of the unknown woman, whom the Vylkr spawns had referred to as a member of the Divine Corps. The title alone was imposing, and he felt she might hold crucial information about the current state of the world, especially since she was hunting two Vylkr spawns.


    It was unlikely that the Vylkr spawns would speak. Keeping them alive might prove more troublesome than killing them, so they were not his priority.


    "Are you sure?" Ilse asked, raising an eyebrow. She had sensed the terrifying auras of all three beings, none of whom could be considered weak even among the gods. After facing such formidable entities, she was surprised that Orion still wanted to confront them again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes," Orion nodded.


    Ilse nodded in understanding. She had no issue bringing him along to observe the battle and see who would emerge victorious, especially since they wouldn''t be leaving the Primordial


    Barrier.


    "In that case, we''ll follow you to observe as well, Chief," Zogar said.


    Seth nodded.


    "Fine. You can all watch," Ilse sighed, "but first, wipe that blood off your faces." She waved her hand, and three handkerchiefs materialized in their grasps.


    Orion frowned and touched his nose. Noticing blood on his fingertips, he quickly used the handkerchief to clean it off. Seth and Zogar did the same.


    Clearly, the Vylkr spawns'' probing of their minds had injured them.


    Seeing they were done, Ilse waved her hand dismissively. "You can keep those. Follow me." She turned and walked away from the golden castle.


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar followed her. They halted a few meters away from the Golden Pce.


    "Though they will sense that we are watching them, the Primordial Barrier will make it difficult for them to pinpoint our location," Ilse said, waving her hand. Instantly, a transparent wide screen appeared before them, showing an image identical to the territory below.


    They could see the entire Vylkr alloy mine, the Sleeping Fox, Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise, and Trekking mingo Runaway City in the distance, all moving away from the direction of


    the Vylkr alloy mine.


    They had been ordered to get as far as possible from the mine. Though Orion doubted they could escape the reach of the Vylkr spawns if pursued, it was better than having them linger


    nearby.


    Ilse divided the live screen into four parts, each disying the whereabouts of the three Runaway Cities, the location where the Vylkr spawns, and the unknown woman''s


    disappearance.


    "What''s that?" Orion said, noticing strange movements in the distance, away from the direction of the moving Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City. He pointed at it.


    Ilse shifted her attention to where he had pointed and zoomed in.


    A broken piece of an unknown Runaway City was swiftly heading toward their territory, using the same path as the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City


    A Stowaway!


    Stowaways were made up of gods'' chosens and individuals who had defaulted, abandoned


    their Runaway Cities, or fled after theirs was destroyed to avoid being killed. They took refuge in these wrecked or abandoned Runaway Cities. However, because of this, they could only survive by piging other Runaway Cities, intercepting their trade routes and engaging in other criminal activities.


    No Runaway City wanted to associate with them. Unlike Runaway Cities, the strength of a Stowaway group varied, as no one could be certain who had taken refuge within it. Orion, Seth, and Zogar knew this from the spies'' memories. They knew that the Stowaways in this territory were weak and had only survived due to the harsh terrain that deterred most Runaway Cities from passing through. All three Runaway Cities had previously navigated the area unharmed, but now, watching their advance, they couldn''t help but frown. "They will reach each other in about a day and a half. Do you want me to send an avatar to warn them?" Ilse asked.


    The presence of the Vylkr spawns and the unknown woman had left her on edge, making her trust Orion and Paradise more. She was willing to help the Runaway Cities, considering they were Paradise''s investments.


    "Please do," Orion replied with a nod. It would be best to inform the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City of the ambush in advance.


    Ilse focused on Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City and gently tapped the live screen. The Runaway City''s position rippled like a wave and stabilized as she withdrew her


    hand.


    "It is done. They will receive your message soon," Ilse said.


    "Thank you," Orion replied. He had faith in Commander Sy''ra''s ability to handle the


    situation. He didn''t ask Ilse to lend a hand, as it would be risky if any surviving opponents specifically targeted them because of her involvement.


    Ilse nodded silently and refocused on monitoring the Vylkr alloy mine on the live screen.

 Chapter 1096: A Divine Messenger, Calculated Gamble

    Chapter 1096: A Divine Messenger, Calcted Gamble


    ?


    Uncertain of how long the battle wouldst, Orion satfortably on the ground, continuing to watch the live screen.


    Seth and Zogar followed suit, doing the same.


    Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City


    Within the Queen''s Pce,


    Eleanora, Ballesha, Sy''ra, and all former Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City leaders sat quietly in the meeting hall. They had debated and argued over the reason Paradise had ordered the return of their representatives and instructed them to distance themselves from its territory. Yet, no one could figure out why!


    What made matters worse was the strange phenomenon that had appeared out of nowhere, seemingly the catalyst for these sudden orders.


    Although they had witnessed several astonishing phenomena within Paradise, they had never been asked to leave. Usually, they were simply told to remain calm. This unusual order made them question whether the phenomenon was natural or signalled the arrival of an enemy of Paradise.


    They dared not think about the strength of such an enemy capable of triggering a


    phenomenon upon their arrival. Nheless, if given the choice, they wouldn''t hesitate to


    stay.


    At this point, they realized that they would much rather remain under Paradise''s protection than return to their previous lives. For the first time in a long while, they had experienced what it felt like to live without constant worry about the state of the world.


    Paradise made them feel safe and secure!


    Suddenly, the room dimmed, and a bright ball of light appeared a short distance from the entrance door.


    "What''s going on?" Ballesha''s voice trembled through the room. As the weakest among them, she was more anxious about a sudden attack, and the current situation only heightened her fears.


    "Stand behind me," Eleanora said, pulling her sister close. Her eyes were fixed on the expanding ball of light.


    The leaders stood beside one another, preparing to attack if the figure before them proved hostile. Their foreheads were slowly drenched with sweat.


    Commander Sy''ra stood at the forefront, her hand gripping her newly enhanced Gearweaver. The figure gradually became clearer until it revealed a beautiful young woman with dark skin and long, golden hair streaked with ck and white, flowing downwards in waves.


    She wore a golden dress adorned with numerous gems and crystals, and her neck, arms, waist, and ankles glittered with golden and gemstone jewellery. On her feet were golden shoes set with rubies and other precious stones. The woman exuded an otherworldly aura.


    A wave of oppressive energy immediately descended upon the meeting hall.


    Sy''ra and everyone else instantly copsed to their knees, unable to raise their heads or move any part of their bodies. A sudden thought shed through their minds, sending a shiver down their spines.


    Is this the enemy Paradise is facing?


    However, the woman''s following words brought both relief, but the tension remained.


    "I''vee to deliver a message from the Supreme Leader of Paradise..." Ilse said, her gaze sweeping over the kneeling figures of the former leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City as she ryed her message.


    It hadn''t taken much effort for her to find them, apart from reading a few memories of the city''s inhabitants. Even so, she was astonished by what she had learned about the current state of the world. This made her opinion of Orion and Paradise rise to another level.


    After finishing her message, Ilse added, "That''s all. Continue along this path, and you''ll encounter them. Be sure to prepare for any ambush. That''s all I have to deliver to you."


    Just as Ilse began condensing into a ball of light once more, Eleanora''s voice echoed in the air, "Since you''ve personallye to deliver such important information, surely you won''t leave without telling us your name so we may properly greet you next time." She swiftly stepped forward and bowed before Ilse.


    After learning that the woman before them hade to deliver a warning about the Stowaways approaching, she was no longer worried about Paradise sending them away. Instead, she focused on understanding why Paradise had given such an order.


    As for dealing with the Stowaways, they encountered them lurking during their journey into this territory. The Stowaways were weak and easy to handle, so she wasn''t concerned about them.


    "I am Ilse, the goddess of treasures. You may address me as Goddess Ilse in the future," Ilse replied, her form condensing into a ball of light before vanishing from the room.


    The meeting hall regained its brightness, but it was so quiet that the only sounds were the former leaders of Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City''s heavy breathing, which echoed throughout the room as their chests heaved rapidly, their minds reeling from the information they had just received.


    A goddess! Paradise had sent a goddess as a messenger to deliver a message to them!!


    Eleanora couldn''t help but stumble to the ground, her hands pressed against it to keep herself


    upright.


    Suddenly, their thoughts circled back to their earlier concerns. If Paradise could send a goddess and a messenger and was so uncertain about their safety that they had ordered them to leave, didn''t that imply their enemies were also on the level of a divine being?


    Their breathing grew heavier as the realization sank in.


    "Did everyone not hear what she said? Commander Sy''ra, shouldn''t you be mobilizing our gods'' chosens to capture those Stowaways and present them to Paradise?" Ballesha''s voice suddenly rang out, breaking the silence.


    "You are right, Princess Ballesha. I''ll get started immediately," Sy''ra replied, rising to her feet. She quickly helped Eleanora and bowed toward her and Ballesha before swiftly leaving the meeting hall.


    The other leaders rose to their feet one by one. Each turned and bowed to Eleanora and Ballesha before quietly exiting the hall, needing more time to calm their minds after their sudden encounter with a goddess.


    "Let''s go. I want to personally watch Sy''ra capture the Stowaways so we can properly thank her for granting us this encounter with a goddess," Eleanora said, ncing at Ballesha before turning and exiting the meeting hall.


    Ballesha snorted but followed closely behind her. Despite her calm demeanour, her heart was still riddled with shock.


    Ballesha suddenly realized that dedicating her life to Paradise might lead to more than just the satisfaction of killing her sister.


    ....


    At the Edge of Paradise, within the Primordial Barrier,


    Ilse narrowed her eyes at the live screen, which disyed the previous location of the two Vylkr spawns and the unknown woman, as she noticed a crack in space suddenly appear. It had been eight hours since they entered the mirror realm, and they were finally showing signs of


    returning.


    Ilse turned her head to the side and saw that Orion, Seth, and Zogar had fallen asleep.


    She flicked her finger, causing a gust of wind to turn their bodies over and immediately wake


    them from slumber.


    "They''ll be arriving soon," Ilse said, refocusing on the live screen.


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar quickly got to their feet, their eyes fixed on the trembling space within


    the live feed.


    Orion narrowed his gaze, understanding that the oue of this battle could determine the fate of Paradise. He hoped the unknown woman would emerge victorious. Suddenly, a wide rift opened in space, and two figures appeared. The first was the slender dragon Vylkr spawn, battered with severe injuries that revealed her inky ck internal organs, with a greatsword piercing through her stomach. The other was the unknown woman, missing both legs and her left arm, with only her right arm gripping the handle of the greatsword embedded in the dragon Vylkr spawn.


    Noticing that the injuries of the slender dragon Vylkr spawn were slowly healing as Vylkr vines intertwined with her body, Orion frowned. "Can you eliminate the Vylkr spawn and capture the unknown woman?" he asked, shifting his attention to Ilse.


    Now that he had the chance to execute his n, he wasn''t willing to let it go to waste.


    "Are you sure? I can easily kill both of them in their current state and ensure that Paradise is safe from any threat," Ilse replied, frowning.


    Although she found herself growing increasingly curious about the current state of the world, she understood the danger these two posed if left to recover. Killing them seemed like the


    safest option.


    Orion shook his head. "If we eliminate them, they''ll just keeping back to investigate. It''s


    better to take the risk and learn about her identity. Who knows, she might even lend us a hand in dealing with these Vylkr spawns," he reasoned.


    Orion knew that, despite the numerous deaths of Vylkr spawns, this could serve as a warning


    to whoever sent them. But he didn''t want to risk an invasion of their territory in retaliation. Even worse, if Naka, whom he knew was still alive, were toe here himself, it would be disastrous for their territory.


    Ilse furrowed her brows, pondering Orion''s words. After a moment, she nodded. "I''ll trust


    your n this time," she said thoughtfully, her eyes fixed on Orion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Orion''s heart eased in relief.


    Ilse tore open a rift in space with her right hand and immediately walked through it. The rift


    healed within seconds.

 Chapter 1097: Surrender and Be Saved

    Chapter 1097: Surrender and Be Saved


    ?


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar refocused their attention on the live screen, observing as a rift in space appeared above the two injured divine entities lying on the ground, and Ilse emerged from it.


    On the other side, Ilse''s arrival immediately stunned the two battered and severely injured divine beings on the ground.


    The unknown woman immediately distanced herself from the slender dragon Vylkr spawn, watching her intently.


    The slender dragon Vylkr spawn took the opportunity to remove the greatsword from her stomach and flung it aside.


    "Who are you?" the slender dragon Vylkr spawn asked, her wary eyes fixed on the unknown goddess before her. "You''re the god who governs over this territory, aren''t you?" she added swiftly.


    The Vylkr vines slowly assimted into her body, healing her severe injuries so she wasn''t concerned about them. Instead, she focused on the unknown goddess who had appeared at such a critical moment.


    She realized her colleague had been right-a divine being was waiting in hiding for the perfect moment to attack them.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Ilse didn''t introduce herself. Instead, she swung her hand forward, tearing open a rift in the sky. The rift shone with brilliant golden light, indicating Ilse had opened her vault.


    A vibrant hum filled the air, and a deadly ray of golden-purple light shot out from the torn space, engulfing the slender dragon Vylkr spawn.


    "AHHHH!" The slender dragon Vylkr spawn screamed in pain as her body was vaporized into bits. Her voice faded as the brilliant golden-purple light dimmed. Soon, it vanished, leaving behind an 8-meter-(26ft) wide and 36-meter-(118ft) deep crater where the slender dragon Vylkr spawn had once stood.


    Ilse swept her senses over the area, searching for traces of the slender dragon Vylkr spawn''s energy signature. Finding none, she sighed in relief.


    Her gaze shifted to the greatsword, glinting from within the immense pit, unblemished even after her powerful attack. Its durability rivalled that of a Divine Artifact as it was the only thing that could withstand her attack even while it was at its weakest form.


    Ilse then turned her attention to the unknown woman, whose leg and left arm had been ripped off. Despite her injuries, the woman wasn''t bleeding, nor did she show any fear in Ilse''s presence. Even her internal organs appeared unnatural, making Ilse briefly wonder if she was truly alive.


    However, as a goddess who had studied the vast knowledge left behind by her previous self stored in her vault, she was aware of various gods with unnatural bodies. So she wasn''t shocked by the scene before her.


    "I am Ilse, the goddess of treasures. I''m not here to harm you. If you surrender ande with me, I promise you will be treated fairly and given the chance to recover," Ilse said, her voice resonating through the surroundings.


    Though she had agreed to follow Orion''s n to capture the unknown woman, she was unsure how to do so without attacking and subduing her.


    Ilse doubted she had the power to restrain her at the moment or prevent her from sacrificing herself to avoid capture. However, if she could get the unknown woman into Paradise, the Primordial Barrier might be able to suppress her.


    ''Energy signature-Divine. ssification-Goddess. Analyzing... Estimated probability of victory-10%,'' the unknown woman thought, her expression deepening into a frown as she heard Ilse''s words.


    Suddenly, the greatsword within the immense crater shot out, slicing through the air as it sped toward Ilse.


    Ilse reacted immediately, flicking her right wrist to the side, tearing several rifts in space before her. The rifts gleamed with a bright golden light, attempting to pull the greatsword into her vault. However, as though sentient, the greatsword twisted away, evading the rift.


    The unknown woman took to the sky, opening a rift in space to escape.


    Though the greatsword dodged the first rift, it couldn''t evade the second, plunging into it. As it was about to emerge again, Ilse sealed her vault shut and chased after the fleeing woman.


    Suddenly, the mechanical halo shot toward Ilse, attacking her with beams of light from its edges.


    "What is that thing made of?" Ilse muttered, opening her vault to absorb each beam of light aimed at her. She felt her vault tremble with each strike, making her wary of receiving the attacks head-on.


    Seeing the halo charging toward her, Ilse created multiple rifts around it, attempting to corner it. Fortunately, after several attempts to dodge, the halo was finally sucked into her vault, which Ilse sealed immediately.


    Without hesitation, Ilse tore another rift in space and leapt through, following the trail of the unknown woman. Her expression paled as she sensed the woman was heading toward one of the Runaway Cities.


    Ilse realized the unknown woman might try to use the city''s inhabitants as a cover to speed up her escape.


    "You''re not getting away," Ilse gritted her teeth, quickening her pursuit.


    ...


    Orion watched as Ilse eliminated the slender dragon Vylkr spawn and briefly shed with the unknown woman. He couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgement of her strength. He knew that Ilse was improving slightly, as she could stay awake longer.


    Despite that, she had proven she wasn''t weak and would only grow stronger over time, which made Orion appreciate the effort he had put into building a stable rtionship with her.


    The surroundings grew silent as the unknown woman emerged from a torn rift in space above the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Orion, Seth, and Zogar frowned in unison. They narrowed their eyes at the live screen, watching as the unknown woman surveyed the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City before tearing another rift.


    Within seconds, she reappeared above the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "What is she nning to do?" Seth asked, his frown deepening.


    Fortunately, Ilse caught up in time. She opened her vault, releasing deadly beams of light that struck the unknown woman, severely wounding her and leaving a hole through her lower


    waist.


    However, the woman evaded capture, plunging downward into the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Buildings tore apart as she descended, unable to stop her fall. Soon, she vanished within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Orion clenched his fist in frustration, trying to discern the unknown woman''s intentions.


    Could it be that she nned to use the Sleeping Fox Runaway City as a distraction for her escape?


    Even if that were her goal, there was little he could do but wait and observe. After witnessing the recurring attacks from the Vylkr spawns and the battle between Ilse and the unknown woman, Orion felt an increasing urge to grow stronger.


    However, he knew he had to continue at his current pace, relying on those stronger than him


    to fend off any threats that might endanger them or Paradise.


    At that moment, Orion''s eyes widened in shock, his fist unclenching as he stared at the


    astounding sight before him.


    "This..." Orion muttered, trying to speak, but when he turned to Seth and Zogar and saw their astounded expressions, he realized he wasn''t imagining things. They, too, were witnessing the shocking sight unfolding on the live screen.


    Ilse was surprised and bewildered by the scene unfolding before her. The Sleeping Fox


    Runaway City hade to aplete halt. Emerging on its body was a phantom of an enormous fox superimposed on it. The Sleeping Fox Runaway City then focused on Ilse and


    roared at her.


    Soon, a deep frown emerged on Ilse''s face.


    What was this?


    From all the information she had gathered or had been told, she had never been informed about any connection between the Runaway Cities and the unknown woman.


    ''No, that''s not right,'' Ilse thought, shaking her head.


    Ilse realized that Orion and Aerialia might also be unaware of this information. She had seen the effort they had put into gaining her trust and understood they had no reason to hide such


    crucial information from her.


    Soon, the phantom fox over the Sleeping Fox Runaway City began to dissipate, vanishing into thin air. The Runaway City stood still, its bright lights dimming one by one and flickering back on. If not for the numerous pits and the crushed Vylkr vines strewn across the city, it would have seemed like the previous scene had been an illusion.


    After hesitating momentarily, Ilse flicked her wrist to open a rift in space and vanished through it, leaving the scene behind. Even if Ilse was tempted to investigate what had just transpired between the unknown woman and the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, she sensed this was uncharted territory that would require Paradise''s help before she could fully understand


    it.


    For the third time since learning about the Vylkr vines, man-made gods, Naka, and the emergence of the Vylkr spawns, Ilse acknowledged that, even as a goddess, she might notn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    survive in this world without their assistance.


    ....


    A rift appeared beside the live screen, and Ilse emerged from it before the rift instantly


    closed. Upon witnessing her return, Orion, Seth, and Zogar-still wearing expressions of shock, astonishment, and disbelief-quickly regained theirposure.


    Understanding the question they wanted to ask, Ilse nodded and said, "Yes, she escaped into the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and everything you saw happened."

 Chapter 1098: The Summoned Warriors

    Chapter 1098: The Summoned Warriors


    ?


    Orion nodded. He ced his mask on his face and sent a message to summon over two hundred four-star warriors and Iris. He turned towards Seth and Zogar and said, "Go and get ready; we''ll be heading towards the Sleeping Fox Runaway City soon."


    Seth and Zogar nodded, soaring into the sky and returning to their residence to prepare for their attack on the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Orion removed his mask and turned to Ilse. "I want to check on Aurora before we leave," he said.


    Ilse nodded and took to the sky, heading to the Golden Pce through the front door, with Orion following closely behind.


    "Only a day has passed inside, but she seems to be improving. We''ll likely need to wait several more weeks or months for her full recovery," Ilse said as they entered the room. She doubted Aurora would wake up in just a few days after the phenomenon triggered by her delivery.


    Orion nodded at Ilse''s words.


    Aerialia turned, noticing their entrance.


    Orion smiled warmly at Liora, who was sleeping peacefully in a cradle beautifully adorned with precious stones and jewels. He then shifted his gaze to Aurora, still suspended in the air and wrapped in a cocoon of Vylkr and divine energy. Unlike before, the two energies were no longer separated but attempting to intertwine, like opposing sea waves shing against each other.


    "How long has she been like this?" Orion asked, observing the scene with a frown.


    "Things changed to this a few hours after you left. But since Aurora doesn''t seem in danger, I decided to wait for your return," Aerialia responded, shaking her head. "Do you know what''s happening to her?" she asked, turning her attention to Ilse.


    ''I just got here; how am I supposed to know?'' Ilse''s lips twitched slightly at the thought, but she quicklyposed herself.


    "Unfortunately, I also have no idea about what''s happening. The only thing I''m certain of is that Aurora is no longer in danger. All we can do now is wait until she awakens," Ilse responded.


    Upon hearing Ilse words, Orion and Aerialia exhaled tiredly in response.


    "Tell me everything that happened out there," Aerialia asked, turning her focus back to Orion.


    Before he could answer, Ilse interjected, "Why don''t I show you instead?"


    Aerialia''s eyes shifted toward Ilse, and she nodded.


    With a flick of Ilse''s wrist, a transparent screen appeared before them. This time, it wasn''t a live feed but a rey of everything that had transpired-from the moment the three divine entities¡ªthe two Vylkr spawns and the unknown woman-were pulled into the mirror realm to Ilse''s pursuit of the unknown woman.


    Aerialia watched the events unfold, her eyes widening in shock and confusion. Though her mind was filled with countless questions, she knew neither Orion nor Ilse had answers about what had just urred. As such, she kept her thoughts to herself and swallowed her words.


    The reysted several minutes before Ilse made the screen vanish.


    "Have you visited the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to assess the situation?" Aerialia asked, her gaze shifting between Orion and Ilse.


    Orion shook his head and responded, "Not yet. I''ve summoned some of our strongest warriors to prepare before we head there. We could encounter something we least expect, so it''s best not to rush recklessly," Orion replied, shaking his head. He had even called a divine apostle to join them, but despite assembling three of their strongest, he still wasn''t sure they were ready to confront whatevery within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "As for the inhabitants, if we can''t locate the unknown woman and free the Runaway City from her grasp, we may need to move some of them to the Trekking mingo Runaway City. It''s not something I want to do, but if the situation bes dire, we''ll have no other choice," Orion added, clenching his fists.


    "Alright. I trust you''ll make the right decision no matter the situation. Just be careful. I don''t want my daughter to wake up after everything she''s been through only to find out her husband is in danger," Aerialia responded, trying to lighten the mood.


    Orion smiled and nodded, appreciating her attempt to ease the tension and calm his mind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They used the moment to discuss their next steps and strategize before the warriors arrived.


    ...


    At the Centre of Paradise, the Rightward Stronghold Main Base,


    Seth soared over the Rightward Stronghold andnded in front of his mansion. It was a simple, two-story building, recently renovated from his simple hut. His parents were impressed by thefort of the new Vige Chief''s residence and had insisted on simr improvements for him, believing it would ease the stress of his duties as Stronghold Leader. Although Seth preferred a minimalist lifestyle, spending most of his time outdoors to train and grow stronger, he saw no reason to refuse their request and allowed the renovations to proceed.


    Seth pushed open the door and walked inside. Immediately, a slender woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties greeted him. The woman was dressed in the Vige''s traditional attire a piece of cloth tied around her waist and a linen tube top with a thinyer of clothing underneath. Due to the influence of the Prismerion race, bras and panties had be popr, but only those wealthy enough could afford them.


    "Wee back, Mr Seth. Are you preparing to rest, or will you be heading out again?" the woman asked, bowing respectfully. Her name was Sadie, and she was responsible for maintaining Seth''s mansion. She also handled his personal needs, and desires to ensure he felt unburdened while resting.


    Sadie handled her duties dutifully to ensure she kept this position because her sry was several times more than she had previously earned. The possibility of bearing the child of one of the strongest warriors, Paradise, who will possess a great chance to be a warrior, was


    also enticing.


    "I''ll be heading out again. Fetch my armour, weapon, and essories quickly," Seth replied, closing the door behind him. He walked toward the main room and sat down to clear his mind from everything he had witnessed.


    Sadie nodded quickly. "Okay, I''ll be back soon." She swiftly exited through the door and returned ten minutester carrying a box. She ced it on the table in front of Seth and


    opened it.


    Seth nodded and stood up, removing his current attire, a pair of crimson trousers and a ck


    shirt.


    "Where''s Zarelia? What''s she doing?" Seth asked, wondering why she hadn''te to see him yet. While the revtion of Paradise''s existence might leave her in disbelief for some time, he knew Zarelia well enough to believe she would recover swiftly.


    Sadie smiled. "She was waiting for you in the main room, but she became too disturbed by the phenomenon and worried about the state of the Trekking mingo Runaway City. She asked me to take her to her room to rest. Thest time I checked, she had forced herself to sleep."


    Seth nodded. "Alright. Keep an eye on her and inform me of anything she does while I''m


    gone."


    "Mr. Seth, have you taken an interest in her?" Sadie asked curiously. Considering this was the first woman he had brought into his newly constructed mansion, she was curious about her


    role.


    "Yes, but it''splicated. I''ll exinter, and you can tell me what you think," Seth


    nodded.


    Sadie suppressed her curiosity and helped Seth finish putting on his armour. She then escorted


    him to the front door.


    "Be back soon, Mr Seth," Sadie said with a respectful bow.


    "I will," Seth replied before soaring into the air and disappearing into the distance.


    ....


    Ilse sensed several figures standing outside her Golden Pce. "They''re here," she said,


    shifting her gaze to Orion.


    "I''ll be back soon," Orion said, nodding at Aerialia before turning to Ilse. "Let''s go."


    Ilse nodded and led the way out of the bedroom, through the brightly lit front door, and out


    of the Golden Pce.


    Outside, Zogar and Seth stood shoulder to shoulder. Zogar was dressed in rogue armour forged from mixed grey fabric and Vylkr alloys, with his Devourer Gear hoisted behind his


    back.


    While Seth wore full armour made of Vylkr alloys with crimson engravings of visible runes, his Devourer Gear was hanging by his waist.


    Behind them stood Iris, fully armoured with her helmet on, followed by 250 warriors-204 four-star warriors and 46 with gifts or practised an art or technique rted to the earth attribute. Each was dressed in varying warrior garments.


    Though every warrior who had previously been stuck at the third star and retired was now a


    four-star warrior, Orion couldn''t summon all their forces to investigate the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, especially when facing such an uncertain, powerful enemy.


    Orion nodded at them, then focused on Ilse and said, "Rey it for them from the moment of


    the pursuit." Ilse nodded, flicked her wrist, and a wide transparent screen appeared in the sky.


    The warriors watched the scene unfolding on the screen above until the unknown woman


    dove into the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and a phantom fox appeared over it with an astonished expression.

 Chapter 1099: Rallying The Hearts

    Chapter 1099: Rallying The Hearts


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although they hadn''t seen what transpired inside the city, anyone withmon sense could tell that the unknown woman was responsible for everything that had happened.


    They knew the Supreme Leader had summoned them to face an extremely powerful enemy, but seeing how this enemy had managed to hold back Goddess Ilse while in a severely battered state-one that would have left any of them dead-they couldn''t help but feel anxious about making it back to Paradise alive.


    After all, wouldn''t they fail their mission and be defeated if she used that same phantom beast to attack them?


    As their worries intensified, Orion cleared his throat and spoke, "Warriors of Paradise, I didn''t show you this to instil fear but to prepare you for what we will face. This is not just a battle- it''s a challenge that will test who we truly are. The world may tremble at the mere mention of the divine, but remember this: we are not the world. We are Paradise. If the divine stands against us, we will kill them-without mercy, without hesitation. Not out of hatred but to protect our own. Because no force, in this world or beyond, will take what we''ve built."


    Orion''s voice rang with authority, his presencemanding as the Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    His voice rose with greater intensity, "And if the divine stands with us, we will wee them as allies, as brothers, as sisters, and protect them as our own. So, if we sh with the divine, let them see the fire in your eyes! Let them witness the strength and unity of Paradise! Let them feel the weight of our conviction!"


    Hearing the Supreme Leader''s words, the warriors felt their hearts race, their worries and fears dissipating, reced by a surge of courage and resolve.


    "For Paradise!" one warrior roared, his voice tearing through the air and resonating in the ears of all present.


    "For Paradise!" more voices followed in unison, the ground beneath them trembling as celestial energy burst from their bodies with each deration.


    "For Paradise!" At the forefront, Zogar raised his Devourer Gear in its activated form to the sky, joining the deration. Iris did the same with her sword.


    Seth nodded, smiling, his eyes fixed on Orion with respect.


    Beside Orion, Ilse''s eyes flickered curiously as she scrutinized his form. She had wondered how he would convince their warriors to stand against a divine being, and now, she couldn''t help but be amazed that he had lifted their morale so high.


    They believed they could kill a divine, even after the grim rey they had just witnessed.


    Ilse suddenly shook her head.


    It was their foundation!


    From what she had learned, while other races survived through the aid of their Runaway Cities, moving between territories and trading with one another, Paradise had merely been a vige. A vige situated like a ma within an encirclement of Vylkr vines, where survival depended solely on the skills and capabilities of its warriors.


    They did whatever they could to defeat enemies who couldn''t be reasoned with, carrying the hopes and expectations of their fellow vigers. And now, they had survived to this point, conquered other Runaway Cities that had tried to attack them, endured countless phenomena, and even had a divine being fighting on their side-her, along with Aerialia, who was prepared to support them. Aurora''s ascendence to divinity was still a mystery to her, as was the unknown nature of her daughter.


    With all this, it was doubtful that warriors would kneel when faced with the threat of another divinity. As the conclusions came together, Ilse couldn''t help but smile wryly. She had severely underestimated the inhabitants of Paradise, a realization that filled her with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "Can you open the rift for us to pass through?" Orion asked, turning to Ilse. He froze, stunned by the smile on her face.


    Ilse swiftly rposed herself, pretending she hadn''t just been caught smiling, and nodded. With a wave of her hand, she tore a rift in space. The rift expanded until it was about ten meters (33ft) in width and twenty meters (66ft) in height and stopped.


    "You are not all strong enough to pass through this rift on your own, so I''ll assist you," Ilse said, her voice reaching everyone. Fortunately, she could handle a number thisrge. "You''ve heard the goddess Ilse. Now charge forward, warriors!" Orionmanded.


    "FOR PARADISE!" the warriors bellowed in unison, their war cries reverberating as they boldly stepped into the expansive rift.


    At that moment, no fear remained in their hearts-only the drive to conquer and defend Paradise.


    As all two hundred and fifty men walked through the portal, including Seth, Zogar, and Iris, Orion followed, with Ilse by his side.


    Orion reemerged high above the clouds alongside Ilse. Below him was the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, still immobile, with Vylkr vines encroaching from all sides, attempting to devour it and everything within. Fortunately, the gods'' chosens of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had already descended, destroying the Vykr vines and preventing them from advancing.


    Orion ordered fifty warriors to assist the effort while the remaining forces surrounded the Runaway city from above. He ced Zogar in charge of them before descending toward the Runaway City with Seth, Ilse, and Iris at his side.


    As the warriors descended from the sky to the foot of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, the gods'' chosens and several inhabitants were taken aback by their sudden arrival; their attention was immediately drawn to the sky.


    Within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, Vargoth widened his eyes in surprise at the arrival of the Paradise Warriors. Upon noticing the Supreme Leader''s presence among them, Vargoth quickly turned to a captain of a nearby unit, and said, "Summon Mr Lakul immediately! The Supreme Leader of Paradise is here!"


    The captain, a fox-kin man with three tails, swiftly nodded and leapt into the air, heading toward the Royal Den.


    Orion and the others stopped before therge hole created by the unknown woman within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. They hovered beside it, neither entering nor setting foot on the ground. Despite the absence of any signs of an ambush, they remained on high alert.


    As the minutes ticked by, their vignce only heightened. They awaited Lakul''s arrival; fortunately, it didn''t take long. Orion and the others turned to meet him.


    "Supreme Leader, you''re here!" Lakul eximed, his voice filled with relief. He then copsed before them, prostrating on the ground. "Supreme Leader, please help us! We''ve been attacked by an unknown enemy who has taken control of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. We need Paradise''s intervention!"


    Behind him stood three more individuals whom Orion recognized as former Sleeping Fox Runaway City leaders. They, too, prostrated themselves silently, their expressions filled with fear and unwillingness to ept their dire circumstances.


    "I want you to tell me in detail everything that has transpired," Orion asked, frowning. The situation was as anticipated, but he needed to know how the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had handled the attack and how many had been killed to better understand how to proceed. "It''s terrible. We''ve lost 300 inhabitants due to the enemy''s sudden descent, and the Forge pce has fallen into their control. We can no longer ess it. We are currently counting 20,000 people, including gods'' chosens and more, who are unconscious from the sudden appearance of the beast-like phantom. Fortunately, none of our gods'' chosen have been killed."


    "Still, they are all overwhelmed by the sudden onught of Vylkr vines attacking us from all sides," Lakul said, exining the details of the oppressive force that had rendered tens of thousands of inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City unconscious.


    This included the Master of the Forge pce and workers, who were found unconscious and seriously injured outside the Forpce as if they had been forcibly thrown out. The Forge pce had been sealed and was no longer under their control, leaving them unable tomand the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and stranded.


    "We need Paradise''s intervention to help us reim control of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City! Please, Supreme Leader, help us! The Sleeping Fox Runaway City is our home, and we cannot stand to watch it fall into the hands of an unknown enemy!" Lakul pleaded, his voice breaking as he wept.


    At first, they had been taken aback by the appearance of another phenomenon, especially when Paradise had recalled their representatives andmanded them to flee the territory. They thought a great disaster was about to descend upon the area, one so severe that even Paradise could not handle or protect them from it, leaving them to their fate.


    At that moment, Lakul suddenly realized why Paradise had ordered them to leave. It wasn''t because they were afraid or uncertain of victory-after all, Paradise had shown up moments after the enemy struck. No, they didn''t want them getting in the way, as the enemy could take control of a Runaway City. Paradise had acted out of concern for their protection. Lakul couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his previous assumptions. He had misjudged Paradise''s intentions and disyed it openly.

 Chapter 1100: Breaking Minds, Opening The Gate

    Chapter 1100: Breaking Minds, Opening The Gate


    ?


    He realized they were just one of the many forces under Paradise''s rule, and if they were considered worthless or a burden, they would be left to fend for themselves without hesitation.


    Lakul had no choice but to reveal his deepest emotions, hoping Paradise would pity them and aid them in their desperate hour of need.


    The other three previous leaders felt the same way.


    "You don''t have to worry. I came here as quickly as possible to handle the situation," Orion replied. "The Sleeping Fox Runaway City is now under Paradise''s protection, so there is no way I will abandon it to such a fate."


    "Thank you, Supreme Leader!" Lakul responded, his tone filled with emotion and excitement. He didn''t doubt the Supreme Leader''s words for a moment because there had never been a time when he failed to fulfil them.


    The three former leaders behind him exhaled in relief and said in unison, "Thank you, Supreme Leader!"


    Orion nodded. "However, before we continue, I would like to introduce them to you," he said, gesturing toward Ilse and Iris.


    Lakul nodded and swiftly rose to his feet along with the others. He focused on Ilse and Iris with a mixture of curiosity and reverence. Even without the Supreme Leader pointing directly at them, he could sense the extraordinary aura they both exuded.


    The woman''s beauty, adorned with various jewels, was enough to make the gazes of both men and women linger. But he didn''t dare stare for fear of being disrespectful and incurring her wrath. Though he couldn''t see through the armoured woman, he was certain she possessed a simr beauty.


    During his time as leader of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, Lakul had engaged with women from various races, even those as high-ranking as other Runaway City leaders, so he had a refined taste. Nheless, judging by their aura and presence beside the Supreme Leader and a key Leader, he surmised they held high positions of authority within Paradise.


    "This is Ilse, the goddess of treasures, one of the divine beings residing in Paradise and our strongest ally," Orion said, introducing Ilse.


    Lakul and the others behind him widened their eyes in shock. A cold wind blew against their skin, causing them to freeze and shiver as though they were encased in ice. Then, they staggered forward, falling to their knees and prostrating before her.


    A real goddess was before them! The revtion was so overwhelming that it took them a moment toprehend it fully.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though they wouldn''t have been surprised if someone had told them a divine being lived in Paradise, they had never been sure. So, seeing a goddess in person caused their soul to nearly leave their body.


    But that wasn''t all. The Goddess''s introduction reyed in their minds, making them realize she wasn''t the only divine being in Paradise-there were others. While other Runaway Cities boasted about the strength of their gods'' chosens and resources, Paradise had many divine beings whose existence was kept hidden until now.


    "... Goddess, please forgive us for giving you such a disgraceful wee. Due to our current situation, we were unable to prepare properly. Please do not take anger on us. I promise we will do better next time!" Lakul pleaded loudly.


    He dared not show even a hint ofcency, only reverence. If the Supreme Leader was a man to whom he should bow and obey without question, then goddess Ilse was someone he had to treat with even greater deference. However, it didn''t escape his notice that she didn''t oppose the Supreme Leader''s authority, or she would have intervened when he revealed her identity. This left Lakul unsure how to treat them both.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the three former leaders behind him copsed to the ground. Lakul nced back at them before sighing internally.


    It was impressive that they had remained standing with him for a few seconds after that mind-shattering introduction. As for him, the only reason he was still conscious was through sheer willpower alone.


    Lakul nced down at his bloodied, clenched fist and couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "Will they be okay?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with concern as he looked at the


    unconscious individuals on the floor-a sloth demon man and woman and a Nimvire man.


    Lakul swiftly nodded and replied, "They will. They need a little rest to process the information they''ve just learned."


    Ilse internally snorted, paying them no heed.


    Orion nodded in understanding, slightly amused. He contemted whether to proceed with introducing Ilse before deciding to do so.


    "This is Iris, one of Paradise''s Divine Apostles," Orion introduced.


    At that moment, Lakul grew numb from the torrent of information flooding his mind. He no longer uttered a word but stared at Iris, mouth agape. Despite the revtion being lesser than a goddess''s, it was no less shocking.


    For the Supreme Leader to bring these two to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and introduce them meant that the enemy who had seized control of their Runaway City was equivalent to a Divine Being. It was the only reasonable conclusion he could draw at the moment.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, his eyes fixed on Lakul.


    It would be a shame if he, too, copsed after all. However, he received no response. Lakul remained in ce, absentminded and unblinking.


    Orion sighed tiredly. He summoned a tiny bolt of lightning and sent it toward them.


    Crackle!!


    The moment the lightning touched them, their bodies trembled lightly, rousing Lakul from his shocked state and the three leaders behind him from their unconsciousness.


    Lakul looked around, then at Orion and those beside him. Realizing he wasn''t dreaming, he coughed dryly, clearing his throat, and said, "I''m sorry for disying such rude behaviour. I promise it won''t happen again."


    The three former leaders, who had also awakened and were still on their knees, nodded in agreement, their heads bowed in shame.


    "It''s fine. Take us to the Forge Pce," Orion said. He wanted to attempt breaking into it.


    "Follow me," Lakul said, nodding swiftly in response. He got up from the floor and led the


    way forward.


    Within thirty minutes, they arrived at the Forge Pce.


    Orion looked at the gigantic, magically reinforced gates forged from Vylkr alloys. The surroundings outside were spacious, making it easy to spot anyone tens of meters away. Orion walked toward the door and ced his hand on it. However, he was instantly repelled backwards by an invisible force. A deep frown formed on Orion''s face. He hadn''t expected the repelling force to be so strong.


    Orion turned to Ilse. "Why don''t you give it a try?" he said.


    Ilse nodded and stepped forward. Arriving before the gigantic metallic door, she ced her hand on it and channelled her divine energy into it, attempting to break through and force it open. Though she felt the same repelling force that had pushed Orion back, it was too weak to


    harm her.


    Suddenly, the sounds of shifting gears resonated in the air. Glowing runes and sigils emerged on the door''s surface, revealing aplex array of locks that slowly parted. Ilse continued to channel more divine energy to break through its defences, causing the ground beneath to


    tremble.


    Orion exhaled in relief as Ilse continued to open the gigantic door.


    Lakul and the three former leaders behind him watched in amazement. They understood they were witnessing a fraction of the power of a god within Paradise.


    A bright light shone from within as the door widened, revealing a chaotic room thrown into


    disarray.


    Ilse''s eyes widened in surprise. She immediately waved her wrist, tearing a rift in space. The rift glowed with a golden light, indicating that Ilse had opened her vault. A vibrant hum emanated, and a beam of golden-purple light shot out, shing with the iing vibrant


    white light.


    BANG!! BOOM!!


    The sudden sh astonished Orion and everyone else. They hadn''t anticipated the sudden attack, but fortunately, Ilse had reacted quickly.


    Sensing the strength of the white beam of light increasing, Ilse increased the intensity of her


    attack.


    "STOP! STOP!! YOU''RE GOING TO DESTROY THE FORGE PALACE!" Lakul screamed at the top of his lungs, prostrating himself beside Ilse.


    He feared that the Forge Pce would be destroyed by goddess Ilse, which would spell the


    end of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "Ilse, stop," Orion said.


    Immediately, Ilse removed her hand from the door and reduced the intensity of her attack. She stepped back, observing as the door began to close now that she was no longer trying to break through it. Eventually, it sealed shut.


    Soon, Ilse''s vault returned to normal, emanating only a bright golden radiance. Ilse exhaled tiredly, nced at the prostrating Lakul, and turned around to return to her previous position. "How was it?" Orion asked, wanting to hear about Ilse''s firsthand experience.


    Ilse looked at Orion and shook her head. "Breaking through the gate is easy. However, the problem lies with the unknown woman inside. Although I''m unsure how it''s possible, I believe if we don''t act soon, she''ll recover her full strength." She hade to this conclusion based on the sudden attack during her attempt.

 Chapter 1101: The Cost of the Choice, Sentient Steel

    Chapter 1101: The Cost of the Choice, Sentient Steel


    ?


    If the unknown woman had the power to unleash such a frightening attack, she wouldn''t have waited until now.


    Upon hearing Ilse''s words, Orion frowned at their predicament. They could quickly force the door open, but doing so would likely destroy the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. If they didn''t act, the woman could regain her strength, take control of the city, and possibly endanger the other Runaway Cities.


    Obviously, capturing the unknown woman would be a challenging feat.


    "Supreme Leader, I think the Sleeping Fox Runaway City is a lost cause," Seth said, offering input. "We can''t risk one Runaway City endangering the others. With the unknown threat posed by this woman-who defeated two Vylkr spawns-we cannot afford to let her recover even a fraction of her strength."


    A wave of fear surged in Lakul''s heart upon hearing Seth''s words. He immediately rushed forward, dropping to his knees before Orion again.


    "Please, Supreme Leader, don''t abandon the Sleeping Fox Runaway City! I beg you!" Lakul pleaded, his expression filled with panic as he pressed his forehead to the ground.


    The other three leaders joined him, raising their voices in desperation.


    "We can''t free the Sleeping Fox Runaway City from the enemy without Paradise''s aid!"


    "Please, don''t abandon us, Supreme Leader!"


    "If the Sleeping Fox Runaway City is destroyed, where will its people live?"


    They knew they couldn''t afford to lose their city. Doing so would ce them below the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise, Trekking mingo Runaway City, or even far beneath the Four-Eared Elves. They doubted that Paradise could support about three million people without bing overburdened, likely resulting in their abandonment.


    It was better to plead now than to await the grim fate they feared if such a n were carried out.


    Witnessing the scene, Seth frowned. He felt genuine pity for the Sleeping Fox Runaway City inhabitants, knowing the grim fate that awaited them. Still, Seth also knew that this was the best course of action to secure the future of Paradise and the two remaining Runaway Cities under itsmand. He understood that they couldn''t let their vision be clouded by sentiment.


    Iris''s expression, hidden beneath her helmet, morphed into pity, but she remained silent. It wasn''t her ce to interfere with what was unfolding.


    Ilse wore an indifferent expression. The world was too dangerous, even for a goddess like her, to consider taking millions of lives under her protection. She was focused on regaining her strength, caring for her children, and safeguarding Paradise. She remained unmoved by their plight.


    Orion''s face showed a deep frown as he weighed the gravity of the decision. He closed his eyes for a moment in thought before opening them again. His gaze, now tranquil and steady, shifted to the prostrating Lakul and the others.


    "I will send an order to Paradise''s warriors to begin evacuating the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City into Trekking mingo Runaway City. You should also focus on preparing to move with your families," Orion said, his tone firm.


    He had made this decision for the good of Paradise and its territory.


    Upon hearing his words, Lakul and the others paled.


    Lakul attempted to open his mouth to speak but sealed it shut, realizing that his words would make no difference since the decision had already been made. He couldn''t argue with the Supreme Leader''smand and risk incurring his wrath on top of their already unfortunate circumstances.


    Lakul nodded in understanding. He stood to his feet and turned to the three others behind him. "Didn''t you hear the Supreme Leader''smands? Quickly, go and spread the message to every inhabitant of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and inform them that we will be evacuating soon," Lakul said.


    The three former leaders rose to their feet. They attempted to speak but, like Lakul, swallowed their words. They nodded, then bowed toward Orion and the others in the expansive hallway. They left the area without dy, swiftly heading to the surface to deliver themand.


    "I want you to take us to see the injured Forge Pce Master before you leave to prepare," Orion said.


    "Follow me," Lakul replied with a nod, though his movements no longer held the same vitality they once had. He turned and led the way forward.


    As they followed behind him, Orion took the opportunity to send a message to Zogar, instructing him to send warriors to lead the Trekking mingo Runaway City to their location. He also ordered him to send warriors to aid with evacuating items like the diluted Vylkr vials and others.


    Zogar was momentarily silent before asking, "Is the Sleeping Fox Runaway City beyond saving?"


    "Yes, it is. The only thing we can do now is evacuate them to another Runaway City," Orion replied, understanding Zogar''s sympathy for the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    "Okay. I''ll ensure your orders are carried out immediately, Chief," Zogar replied, his tone regaining firm.


    Orion disconnected theirmunication.


    They all soared through the air, taking about thirty-five minutes to reach the surface. Upon arriving at the healer centre within the Royal Den, the healers halted and bowed to greet them respectfully as they walked through the hallway until they arrived at a door guarded by two gods'' chosens.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They entered through the door. Within it was a simple room decorated with a king-sized bed at its centre. On the bedy a fox-kin man, wrapped in bandages, with severely burnt skin underneath. His four tails were hairless and burned, indicating the severity of his injuries. Various small metallic tables filled with bowls containing herbs and tools surrounded the bed. Four healers, two men and two women treated the man and prepared the herbs.


    Fortunately, his injuries weren''t something Paradise was incapable of handling.


    "Make sure he and the rest of the workers are among the first evacuated. Paradise can treat them easily and help them recover," Orion said.


    He didn''t need to see the other workers toprehend their injuries, which were likely simr or worse.


    "I''ll make sure of it, Supreme Leader," Lakul nodded. He recalled Sy''ra''s injuries before Paradise fully healed her and her public pledge of allegiance to them.


    "You can go and prepare your family and belongings to leave for when the Trekking mingo Runaway City arrives," Orion replied.


    Lakul nodded. "Let me escort you out before I take my leave," he said.


    Lakul ordered the healers and the gods'' chosens outside to carry out the Supreme Leader''s orders before leaving with Orion and the others following.


    Within a few minutes, they emerged into an open space. Lakul respectfully bowed before Orion and the others, then widened his wings and took off, disappearing into the distance. Orion and the others ascended to the sky to observe the situation from above. Sensing their arrival, Zogar immediately approached them.


    "Chief, we have securely protected the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and sessfully built a wall around it to push back the Vylkr vines easily," Zogar reported, arriving beside them. Regardless of the three-star Vylkr vines or the variants that had emerged from the phenomenon, the warriors had all efficiently dealt with them.


    Orion looked down at the circr walls, tens of meters away from the Sleeping Fox Runaway


    City, surrounding it, and nodded.


    "Our warriors will arrive at the Trekking mingo Runaway City in a few hours, so we have more time to wait before they return," Zogar said.


    "Inform me when they return, and the evacuation is about tomence," Orion replied.


    Zogar nodded in understanding.


    Orion turned towards Ilse and asked, "Can you give the halo and the greatsword you captured from the unknown woman to the research centre so they can look into them?"


    He hadn''t mentioned it earlier during their discussion because he was too focused on devising a n to handle the Sleeping Fox Runaway City''s dilemma and monitoring Aurora''s


    condition.


    Despite being a difficult task, he knew that if Seraphina could figure out their inner workings, they could significantly bolster their arsenal. Even if she couldn''t fully decipher them, she would likely gain enough knowledge to enhance their existing equipment.


    Ilse shook her head with a frown and replied, "Both weapons are sentient and capable of executingmands independently. I locked them in a chamber within my vault, but I could feel them trying to escape when we arrived at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. If I hadn''t experienced handling stubborn weapons like these, they would have escaped when I opened my vault to push back that attack. I''m aware the research centre isn''t equipped to subdue such weapons, so releasing them would be risky."


    Orion frowned, frustration growing on his face. He took a deep breath and exhaled, choosing


    to remain calm.


    Suddenly, Ilse''s expression grew weary, her eyelids drooping as though she were bing


    drowsy.


    "I think my time is up," Ilse said, smiling wryly. She had already exhausted her reserves and needed time to rest properly before recovering and functioning normally.


    This is troublesome, Orion thought.


    ....


    Author''s Note: I''m sure you''ve all noticed that the daily chapter update is consistent. So, I''ve decided


    to continue in this manner. 1.5K words a day.

 Chapter 1102: A Promise Of Hope, The Great Evacuation

    Chapter 1102: A Promise Of Hope, The Great Evacuation


    ?


    "I''ll apany you back. We need someone to keep an eye on the Vylkr formation artefact," Orion said, his tone serious.


    With his presence and the aid of the Morphic Puppet, he believed they could handle any danger as long as they didn''t encounter a divine being.


    "But before we leave, I need to address them so there are no issues during the evacuation," Orion added, gazing toward the Sleeping Fox Runaway City below.


    "Okay, but be quick," Ilse replied, knowing she could hold on for seven more minutes. Orion nodded and soared toward the city''s centre, activating his gift.


    Instantly, Orion''s entire figure transformed into his lightning form. Violent, rolling thunderclouds suddenly overtook the already darkened sky. Thick bluish streaks of lightning and thunder shed across the heavens, announcing their arrival to the world below.


    Soon, as though gathered by an unseen hand sweeping across the heavens, the thick streaks of bluish lightning and thunder all converged, streaking down toward Orion. They wrapped around his waist, arms, and legs like tendrils, guiding his descent into the mortal world as though he were a divine being.


    Orion then cast the Divine Thunder Moon Armour technique, causing a cloak forged from lightning to envelop his body. This was the technique''s initial form. Having mastered it and the Divine Thunder Tyrant Symbols, he could also create an imprable lightning armour, but he didn''t need to. Simply speaking, using this form would achieve the desired effect.


    Soon, the people below in the Sleeping Fox Runaway City raised their heads in awe at the spectacle above. Instinctively, those who had witnessed a simr sight previously and those who hadn''t but had learned of it immediately recognized the figure.


    It was none other than the Supreme Leader of Paradise!


    Sensing countless gazes fixed upon him, Orion began, "People of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, today marks a turning point in your lives!! For years, this Runaway City has been your refuge, your sanctuary in a world that seeks to take everything away from you!! But today, this sanctuary has been overtaken by a divine being with ill intentions!! As such, I ask you to look beyond it!! The Sleeping Fox Runaway City is a part of you, so wherever you go, it will live on within you!!"


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing, "I understand that change can be difficult, but we are not powerless!! Paradise will fight this battle for you, and I promise we will capture or eliminate the divine being who triggered this chaos!! Paradise does not take; Paradise protects!!! So hold your heads high as you prepare to depart from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, knowing you have yed an active role in this fight. And we will ensure that no one forgets it!!"


    ...


    Below,


    The inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City felt their emotions surge as they listened to the Supreme Leader''s words.


    "I knew it! Paradise wouldn''t ask us to leave our homes without a reason. But who would have


    thought our enemy would be a divine being?"


    "It makes sense if it''s a divine being. Haven''t you heard about the strange Sleeping Fox Runaway City urrences? The sudden copse of several buildings, the phantom beast that suddenly appeared and the immense pressure that knocked out tens of thousands of people?"


    "Hey! Someone help me find Mr Itloc! He sold me false information and promised to help me secure a good ce in the Trekking mingo Runaway City because he does business there in exchange for marrying his eldest cousin as a second wife."


    "Is she beautiful?"


    "Beautiful? I agreed to marry her for survival!"


    "What are you two talking about? Didn''t you hear? Our Runaway City is under attack by a divine being, and we need to get out of here as quickly as possible because this ce is about to be a battleground! If you''re not preparing to leave immediately, be prepared for a grim fate, and don''t me Paradise for it."


    "If I were strong enough, don''t you think I would have chosen to stay and fight?"


    The voices of the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City echoed into the air one by one, causing the atmosphere to tremble as everyone voiced their thoughts while preparing for evacuation.


    Somewhere within the Royal Den,


    Lakul looked at the sky, his eyes fixed on the lightning-forged being. A myriad ofplicated emotions passed through his face as he held a woman and a little boy in his arms.


    "You''ve done your best. If this is the end of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, then so be it. Since the Supreme Leader has promised to take care of us and seek vengeance for us, we should trust him and not doubt it," said a Sloth Demon woman with long flowing violet hair, dressed in light pink with golden embellishments, her wings folded behind her back.


    Lakul sighed in reply, "I suppose you''re right. Let''s go and prepare so we can leave on time." He turned around and led his family into their home.


    .....


    After his speech, Orion lingered high above for a while, satisfied with his words, before deactivating his gift, dispelling the rolling clouds of lightning and thunder, and returning to Ilse and the others.


    "You two will aid with evacuating the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Orion said, focusing on Seth and Iris.


    "Okay, Chief," Seth and Iris nodded in unison.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion turned to Ilse. "Let''s go."


    "That was an amazing speech. You seem to have the qualities of a good leader," Ilse replied, tearing a rift through space.


    "Thank you for thepliment. I''ve had a lot of practice," Orion responded.


    Ilse nodded, turned around, and led the way into the rift, with Orion following behind her. As they passed through the rift, the space quickly sealed up.


    .....


    Ilse dropped Orion before the Vylkr artefact magical formation and returned to her Golden Pce to rest.


    Orion summoned the Morphic Puppet and instructed it to protect him. He could use the Morphic Puppet to create a distraction and return to Paradise immediately if he sensed another unknown arrival. He didn''t want to take any chances now that Ilse was resting and he


    was alone.


    Suddenly, the whirlwind of Vylkr energy began topress, drawing Orion''s attention.


    ''Is the formation finally going to bepleted?'' Orion wondered to himself.


    Thepressionsted for twenty-five minutes before stabilizing again. Just as Orion thought it was over, he noticed rays of sunlight prating through the darkened sky, raining down on the whirlwind of Vylkr energy and him.


    Orion frowned, noticing the strange turn of events. Despite its size decreasing significantly, he could not catch a glimpse of the artefact. He remained vignt, worried about what would transpire next, as the Vylkr artefact''s formation appeared iplete.


    Suddenly, wisps of divine energy from the surroundings began to infuse into the whirlwind of Vylkr energy. They didn''t sh against each other; neither did the Vylkr energy try to subdue the divine energy. Instead, they intertwined, forming a mesmerizing whirlwind of pure white


    and inky ck.


    Orion''s eyes widened in shock as he witnessed the scene before him. He understood what this meant: the Vylkr artefact''s magical formation had now transformed into a Divine Artifact Magical Formation.


    Orion felt both fortunate and disappointed that Ilse wasn''t here with him to confirm what was transpiring. He knew she would have struggled to handle the sudden influx of unknown


    information, even as a goddess.


    It was probably for the best that she wasn''t around.


    He couldn''t summon Aerialia as she watched Aurora and Liora.


    Suddenly, an intensely bright light, intertwining vibrant white and inky ck, radiates from


    the centre of the whirlwind.


    It is the artefact within the formation.


    Orion finally makes out its presence; it appears to be about seven feet long. Orion turned to look at the Morphic Puppet at his side before refocusing on the artefact.


    No, it can''t be! Orion thought, shaking his head. He had already concluded that the Morphic Puppet''s emergence was due to the handiwork of the Vylkr spawns. This was an entirely different phenomenon. What were the odds that another Morphic Puppet would emerge from


    it?


    Orion tried to disprove his thoughts, reasoning that the formation of an artefact could result in something with its unique capabilities unless specific conditions triggered the formation. However, even with that, the resulting artefact would still be vastly different.


    Finding no answer, Orion calmed his thoughts, took a deep breath, and exhaled. He wouldn''t know if he was wrong until the formation of the artefact wasplete, so the only thing he


    could do now was wait and continue to observe.


    .......


    Several miles away from the Vylkr alloy mine,


    It took seven hours for the Trekking mingo Runaway City to arrive at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City''s location. Once preparations werepleted to ensure the safe evacuation of the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, with hundreds of thousands of bridges connecting both Runaway Cities, the evacuation nmenced.

 Chapter 1103: Recovery, Flipping the Trap

    Chapter 1103: Recovery, Flipping the Trap


    ?


    Upon learning about the plight of the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, the


    people of the Trekking mingo Runaway City weed them with open arms. They were eager to fulfil the Supreme Leader''s orders. As devoted followers of Paradise, they considered the neers as one of their own, with no prejudice.


    They were also keen to hear about the divine enemy that had caused such turmoil. Nevertheless, due to the nobles'' recent execution, the Trekking mingo Runaway City had a significant amount of space to fill. Greroth was handling the construction of new structures to restore Runaway City to its former glory, so they greatly appreciated their arrival.


    The evacuation took about three and a half days.


    Within the Forge Pce,


    It was difficult to deduce its appearance in one of its chambers with destroyed and scorched walls except for the wide monitors, wires, and control panels that remained as clues.


    At the centre of the chamber was arge, glowing white sphere of lightning that constantly attempted to shift forms while maintaining its spherical shape. Surrounding it was a spherical ss withrge mechanical constructs and tendrils stretching down to the floor, connecting to various sections of the ruined chamber.


    Surprisingly, beside the encased sphere of glowing, morphing white light, there was a woman with three missing limbs-two legs and a left arm-sprawled on the floor.


    Vein-like structures unnaturally pulsed around her body, connected to the ground below, which also possessed simr vein-like structures pulsing with a soft light as though channelling some unknown power into her. Scattered around her were particles of light dust emerging from the veiny structures on the ground.


    In an astonishing sight, the metal scraps scattered around her began to draw towards her as if held by some invisible hand. They transformed into a liquid metallic substance that flowed to her body and began to merge with her limbs, reconstructing them.


    As the minutes passed, her worsening condition began to improve.


    Meanwhile, behind the spherical sphere, the metallic liquid merged to create a unique structure suspended in the air. Upon closer inspection, this structure resembled the mechanical halo captured by Ilse, albeit much smaller and with a less intricate design.


    The woman was none other than the divine being who had eliminated and incapacitated two Vylkr spawns before being chased by Ilse. Her eyes were closed, with various glimpses of images shing through her mind as she slowly recovered.


    You either adapt, or you perish; failure onlyes once!


    These were the rules of the current world, ones most familiar to the inhabitants of the Drelyal Mountain Range.


    "They areing," said a man with a humanoid hairy beast-like appearance. He had four arms and was dressed in hard brown-ck armour made from mixed leather-like fabrics and other materials.


    His arms were padded with the same material, and one of them bore a Devourer bracelet. Strapped to his back was arge mechanical sword, a Gearweaver, indicating that he was a god''s chosen.


    The man turned his head to the side and nodded at eight others-men and women of the same race-all dressed in simr leather-like material but with varying styles. Each of them also had a Devourer bracelet on one arm and a Gearweaver strapped to their backs, signifying that they were also the gods'' chosens.


    They were the 1st Unit of the Vanguard team from the Korsan de Stowaway. The man who had spoken was Aric, the Captain of the 1st Unit.


    The Drelyal Alliance had sent their Stowaway to investigate the whereabouts of three Runaway Cities that had wandered deep into their territories almost a year ago and showed no signs of returning. The n was to wait in hiding with other Stowaways to ambush the Runaway Cities and seize them, as a meeting between all three Runaway Cities would surely not be friendly.


    However, after nearly a year with no sign of the Runaway Cities, they grew impatient and decided to uncover what was happening.


    "It''s good that they are still around. I almost thought they had escaped," said a woman. Her name was Mirr, and she was the Vice Captain of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard Team of the Korsan de Stowaway.


    The only way out of the Drelyal Mountain Range was through the Lars Desert, filled with sinking sands and countless Vylkr vine variants writhing underneath. It was a dreaded zone avoided even by Grade One Runaway Cities; if the Runaway Cities had passed through such an area to escape, it would have genuinely been a missed opportunity.


    "Still, it''s surprising that rather than the Trekking mingo Runaway City, a Grade One city about to advance to Grade Two, which rumours from the higher-ups of the alliance indicated we would likely face, it is instead the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City that has emerged and made it this far. I feel like there''s something amiss," Mirr added, her lips morphing into a deep frown as her eyes fixed on the advancing Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City below the steep cliff.


    Her senses were ring with each passing minute. As the Vice Captain of a Stowaway, a role far more demanding than their counterpart of a Runaway City, Mirr had always trusted her senses because they had never failed her.


    "Captain..." she called out, turning to look at the man observing the scene intently below.


    Aric nodded. "I see what you''re getting at. Suppose the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City has made it this far, and there are no signs of the Sleeping Fox or the Trekking mingo Runaway Cities. In that case, they must have defeated them and are returning with whatever they came here for."


    "This suggests they are hiding a secret that would harm us if we ambush them, thinking they are weakened." He added, "I think it''s best to return and inform the alliance about this. I doubt they haven''t considered what actions to take if either of the Grade One Runaway Cities returned. Let''s return to the city. We can''t waste any more time here."


    "CAPTAIN, WE HAVE BEEN EXPOSED....!" one of the unit members shouted, his voice echoing across the atmosphere.


    The moment his voice echoed, a projectile shot through the air, and the sound of the air being torn apart resonated in the atmosphere. The projectile hit the ground beside them with a


    resonating "BANGG!"


    The Unit evaded to the side.


    Dust rose into the air.


    Unfortunately, only five of them managed to escape uninjured.


    Soon, the dust settled, revealing a thirteen-meter-wide crater with a broken devourer gear embedded in its centre. The reaming Unit immediately grabbed their Gearweavers in


    alertness.


    Raising their head upwards, they saw an astonishing sight. High in the sky was an orc woman dressed in leather and Vylkr alloy mixed armour that tightly hugged her body, entuating her curves. She firmly gripped the handle of her Gearweaver, which had a slightly strange and intimidating design, making them doubt if it was indeed the Gearweaver they were familiar


    with.


    The realisation that she was flying despite not possessing any wings filled them with dread, as they couldn''t fathom the rank of the technique required to demonstrate such a skill.


    Nheless, they had been informed about the details of the Sleeping Fox, Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise, and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities. Hence, the identity of the intimidating green-grey-skinned woman quickly came to mind.


    Her name was Sy''ra, the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway Citymander. She was much stronger than Commander Vargoth, the Sleeping Fox Runaway Citymander, and was also said to be one of the top ranks within the Grade One Runaway Cities.


    The realisation that they were facing amander made them gulp in fear. They couldn''t help but feel confused as they observed the ck mask she was wearing, pondering its use, as it would be foolish to consider it merely an essory.


    Turning their heads to the side, they noticed Sy''ra wasn''t alone. She was apanied by tens of gods'' chosens, all wearing slightly revealing outfits except for a few, like those of the same race as Sy''ra. They also wielded the strange Gearweavers, and their numbers increased rapidly, from dozens to several hundred within seconds.


    Aric''s heart raced as he tried to understand how they had been discovered. He seriously pondered whether the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City knew their ns.


    A chill ran down his spine at the thought of a mole within the Drelyal Alliance. However, he didn''t have time to dwell on that and could only focus on how to escape their sudden predicament.


    "Stowaways, you have dared to n an ambush against the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City, and you will pay dearly for that! You have only one option: surrender!" Sy''ra''s voice reverberated through the air, shaking the hearts of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard Team of the Korsan de Stowaway.


    "Captain, what are your orders?" one of the members of the 1st Unit asked, his eyes zing with a desire to fight as he turned towards Aric.


    "I don''t mind dying here today, Captain. I''ve already said my goodbyes when our Stowaway epted this mission," another member added, her eyes fixed above as she tightly gripped the handle of her Gearweaver sword.


    The members of the 1st Unit of the Vanguard Team of the Korsan de Runaway City gripped their Gearweavers tightly and activated their Devourer''s Gears as they watched the number of chosen ones in the sky continue to rise.


    Three hundred!


    Four hundred!


    Five hundred...


    "Captain... what are your orders?" Mirr could no longer hold back and shouted. Her Vylkrn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    energy emerged from her Devourer''s Bracelet, spread to her arms, and wrapped around her


    entire body. But...


    "We... surrender!" Aric shouted, throwing his Gearweaver aside and dropping to his knees. "Everyone, go down on your knees immediately!" he ordered the rest of his Unit. Upon hearing their Captain''s words, they gritted their teeth in anger, their expressions filled


    with reluctance. Yet, within moments, they threw their weapons aside and knelt one by one. Seeing this, Aric exhaled in relief. They were already cornered, so there was nothing more they could do. There was no need for regrets; they had already lost because...


    Failure onlyes once.


    ...The next brings death!


    ....


    Author''s Note: 1.7k words. I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

 Chapter 1104: Flipping the Trap, Dual Vylkr and Divine Artefact

    Chapter 1104: Flipping the Trap, Dual Vylkr and Divine Artefact


    ?


    Above, Sy''ra observed the scene below expressionlessly as shemanded, "Capture them and take them to the City!"


    The gods'' chosens beside her descended to apprehend their ambushers.


    A few months ago, after Sy''ra dered her loyalty to Paradise, a ripple effect spread through the city just as Orion had predicted. The gods'' chosens of the Runaway City followed suit, pledging their loyalty to Paradise without hesitation. In return, they were granted the opportunity to gather Celestial energy, one of the top five highest ranks of energy.


    They were also taught the technique ''All-Round Harmony Energy,'' which enabled them to align the quantity and quality of Celestial energy with their already umted energy. Although they had onlyprehended up to ten per cent of the technique, they still felt its effects. This allowed them to learn Arts and Techniques rted to Celestial energy, like the ''One-Wing Sky Art,'' which enabled them to fly without wings. Also, they were provided with new, more powerful Gearweavers, even stronger than their previous ones.


    Despite the feelings of betrayal that arose when they pledged themselves to Paradise, they all admitted that the rewards were tremendous. Especially since they were still allowed to protect and influence the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City as they saw fit. This also put them at the forefront as a Runaway City with the most profound rtionship to Paradise.


    Watching as the captured Stowaways were flown upwards, Sy''ra sighed with emotion. The ''One-Winged Sky Art'' was more powerful than her former ''Skystride Technique,'' which she had once taken great pride in.


    Sy''ra didn''t regret her decision to pledge loyalty, as the Supreme Leader was faithful to his word. However, this only deepened her curiosity about the vastness of Paradise''s foundations. With the numerous phenomena that now felt like natural urrences, she wouldn''t be surprised if a god-or even multiple divine beings-resided within Paradise. The realization sent a chilling emotion through her, causing her hair to stand on end. It was both terrifying and oddly reassuring.


    "Commander, we can use this opportunity to press forward and capture the remaining Stowaways in this territory to bring them to Paradise," said one of the Unit Captains, an incubus, in a serious tone. "This way, we''ll warn others to mind their actions, and we won''t have to worry about further ambushes."


    Without the warning from Paradise, they wouldn''t have known they were being stalked by a Stowaway. Stowaways often ambush in groups, meaning more Stowaways were likely hiding.


    The incubus knew it was best to deal with them all simultaneously to prevent another ambush. After all, it would be embarrassing to fall into such a trap after all the support Paradise had given them.


    "No. Our orders are to capture the ambushers and return. If Paradise wanted us to traverse the entire territory and capture all the Stowaways, they would have given us the orders to do so," Sy''ra responded. "But do you think Paradise is unaware of the Stowaways dwelling within their territory? Deep within the mountain range are countless three-star Vylkr vines, and with the recurring phenomena, there are likely multiple Vylkr vine variants, and more than enough to keep them from approaching the heart of the territory."


    "We couldn''t locate Paradise until we foolishly tried to take their resources. This means Paradise considers their presence insignificant and allows their existence as an act of benevolence."


    The gods'' chosen eyes widened in realization.


    "If you understand, then join the others and bring the captured Stowaway back so we can return to Paradise quickly," Sy''ra added, her tone strict.


    Though unable to see her expression, the gods'' chosen nodded swiftly, turned, and soared into the sky, disappearing into the distance.


    ...


    "It''s finally over," Orion muttered as he observed the scene below. He stood high above the clouds, observing the whirlwind of Vylkr and divine energy below.


    The morphic puppet stood beside the artefact formation, ready to attack if his assumptions were correct.


    Soon, the whirlwind began to expand outward, revealing the artefact within. At first, it was too blurry to make out. But as the seconds passed, it became clearer until the entire structure of the artefact at the centre of the whirlwind was revealed.


    ||


    ''Is this it?'' Orion thought. The artefact that had emerged from the dual formation of Vylkr and divine energy was a... staff. It was about two meters (seven feet long), with an inky ck surface, a mix of wood and metal, and white vein-like structures stretching upwards toward its head, which arched gracefully into a ''C'' shape.


    At the centre of the curved head was a bright ball of light. One half emitted an inky ck radiance and the other a soft white glow. The two sides of the ball radiated a calm yet chilling aura. The staff resembled a ceremonial sceptre.


    Realizing his concerns had been unnecessary, Orion exhaled in relief, dropping his shoulders. He nced around to make sure he was alone. Fortunately, he was, and no one else witnessed the Supreme Leader being scared over what turned out to be nothing.


    Orion soared down andnded beside the morphic puppet.


    "Go and retrieve the artefact," Orionmanded morphic puppet.


    Without hesitation, the puppet soared into the air and approached the sceptre. Numerous Vylkr flower-type variants emerged from the dissipating whirlwind, attempting to block its progress. But the morphic puppet pressed on undeterred, its arms transforming into des that effortlessly cut through the tendrils with simple swings.


    Arriving before the sceptre, morphic puppet grasped it. At that moment, the whirlwind of dense Vylkr and divine energy trembled briefly before slowly beginning to copse. Morphic puppet turned and soared toward Orion,nding beside him within seconds.


    Morphic Puppet presented the sceptre with both hands extended.


    Orion took the sceptre, sensing the familiar energies of Vylkr and divine power surging into his body as though the artefact was trying tomunicate its immense potential. He briefly considered binding it to himself to test the limits of how many artefacts he could wield, but The dismissed the thought.


    Aurora''s phenomenon had triggered this artefact formation, so it rightfully belonged to her. In fact, he could offer it as a gift to her, a token of gratitude for bearing the burdens of their


    child''s birth.


    Due to the dual formation, Orion didn''t know the artefact''s exact rank, but he had no doubt it was of the highest grade. It was uncertain whether it was more powerful than the morphic puppet, especially considering the artefact formation had been influenced by Vylkr spawns and its continuous growth in strength.


    Orion re-summoned the morphic puppet and flew into the sky, heading back toward Paradise.


    .....


    Paradise


    Orionnded before the Golden Pce, knocked on its elegant doors, and watched as they parted open, weing him inside. Ilse had granted him the privilege of freely entering her pce so he could check on Aurora while she was unconscious.


    However, Orion wanted to maintain such a privilege in the future, as this suggested a budding rtionship between them. Walking through the bright light, he arrived at the bedroom. Looking around, he noticed Aerialia hovering over Liora''s cradle, ying with her.


    Liora''s cheerfulughter filled the air, showing she enjoyed the attention.


    Orion nced around, but to his surprise, Aurora was nowhere to be seen. His heart raced as he wondered if something had happened in his absence.


    Sensing his arrival, Aerialia turned to look at Orion, her eyes instantly locking onto the sceptre


    in his hand. Her lips curved into a frown as she sensed the strange aura surrounding it.


    "What happened? Where is Aurora?" Orion asked, his voice filled with worry. "Don''t worry, she''s fine. She needed more space to test her abilities and went outside," Aerialia replied, pointing at the open sky above the pce''s roof.


    "Is that...?" Aerialia started to ask, but Orion interrupted with a nod before she could finish. "This is a dual Vylkr and Divine artefact, formed from a dual Vylkr and Divine artefact formation triggered by the phenomenon caused by Aurora''s delivery. I''m not sure if it''s the first of its kind, but it''s certainly the first I''ve ever seen."


    "Dual Vylkr and Divine Artifact Formation..."


    Aerialia''s mind froze as she processed Orion''s words. Despite her vast knowledge of the Vylkr energy, she had never imagined such a thing was possible. But recalling Aurora''s transformation upon awakening, Aerialia realized this urrence was usible.


    "I''ll go see Aurora so I can give this to her," Orion added.


    "Wait! Take Liora with you. I want to observe too," Aerialia said before Orion could take off.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He utilized the One-Winged Sky Art on the sceptre, allowing it to hover beside him, then walked over to the cradle and gently picked Liora up. Holding her carefully in his arms, he smiled warmly at her.


    Liora observed him with bright, curious eyes, her small hands gently grabbing and squeezingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    his fingers.


    Orion refocused upwards and rose into the air, soaring out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 1105: Auroras Transformation

    Chapter 1105: Aurora''s Transformation


    ?


    As Orion rose into the sky, he looked down at the majestic golden castle adorned with precious rubies and gemstones stretching far into the distance. Beyond it was an enormous and equally beautiful city, vast in its expanse. He rose higher, realizing just how endless it seemed. He could not see its boundaries. It appeared as though this kingdom spanned the entirend.


    Despite already knowing how wealthy Ilse was, Orion felt he had gained a deeper insight into the true extent of her wealth. It was easy to understand why a divine being like Naka would require her funding for his experiments-she was practically a walking treasure chest.


    Although he could envision countless ways to use such a treasure, which functioned like a portable dimensional world, it would all be futile if he didn''t deepen his rtionship with Ilse for Paradise''s sake.


    Orion''s eyes were immediately drawn to the outline of an immense figure towering high in the clouds. Furrowing his brows, he ascended, with Aerialia following close beside him. The moment Orion emerged from beneath the clouds, he was stunned and froze in ce.


    Aurora stood as a colossal figure, hundreds of meters tall. Her massive legs, capable of crushing mountains, pressed against the clouds, while her head seemed as though it was trying to touch the world''s imitation of the remnants. Behind her stretched two broad wings -one side, inky ck, the other shimmering white, with tendrils spread over the edges like delicate webs. Her gown hovered around her ankles, appearing like curtains in the high skies. Her right arm extended across tens of miles, and within her open hand, massive strands of energy intertwined with wisps of divine power. Yet from below, it was difficult for Orion to discern precisely what was happening.


    Orion had witnessed many gods transform into enormous beings, so the size alone didn''t surprise him. The fact that this colossal being was Aurora left him astounded. Nheless, he quickly regained hisposure.


    Liora seemed to be enjoying the scene before her, stretching her hands as if trying to reach Aurora''s gigantic form.


    Sensing their arrival, Aurora dispelled the ball of energy gathering in her palms and nced downward. A smile curved her lips as she looked at Orion, Aerialia, and Liora. Then, her wings retracted into her back, and her enormous body began to shrink until she returned to her average height and form,nding gracefully before them.


    Without hesitation, Aurora wrapped her arms around Orion, pulling him into a tight hug. "I''m so d to see you, darling," she said, pulling back slightly to kiss his lips.


    Witnessing Aurora''s affection, Orion reciprocated the gesture.


    Momentster, she pulled back.


    "What happened?" Orion asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    He needed an exnation for everything Aurora had experienced and how she had transformed so dramatically. Though he had suspicions, he preferred hearing it directly from


    her.


    Aurora nodded and eagerly began to exin everything that had transpired-from the moment she went unconscious to her encounter with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, her Ascension trial, and how she had emerged victorious, transforming into a goddess capable of wielding both Vylkr and Divine energy.


    An anomaly! The Will of the Divine Mysteries!


    Orion mulled over these concepts deeply as he digested her words.


    "Does that mean I''m also an anomaly?" Orion thought to himself.


    He knew Aurora would never have gotten pregnant without his seed, meaning she would never have had the opportunity to experience any of this. He also remembered that his presence had rendered the vige chieftess''s gift to foresee the future useless, which had caused her to develop feelings of doubt-doubts that only lessened as his progress with Paradise advanced and their frequent meetings continued.


    From what Aurora had exined, he was sure he was also an anomaly.


    For now, Orion kept these thoughts to himself, assured that Aurora and Aerialia hade to simr conclusions.


    "It''s good that you''re safe and well. I was worried something terrible might happen to you," Orion said, exhaling with relief.


    "I have a gift for you. Tell me if you like it," he added, gesturing for the sceptre to float toward Aurora.


    Aurora had already fixed her gaze on the sceptre, sensing a strange connection, but had focused on her husband and daughter first. Now, she turned her attention to it.


    Curiously, she reached out and grasped the sceptre. Instantly, the bright ball of inky ck and warm white light at its centre glowed with intensity. A dusting of light from both sides emerged, swirling around the sceptre momentarily before returning to the shimmering ball of energy.


    "In my many lives, I have never witnessed the birth of an artefact of this calibre during a divine being''s ascension," Aerialia said, her eyes fixed on the unusual changes taking ce in the sceptre within Aurora''s grasp.


    Typically, artefacts are formed during a divine being''s ascension trial due to the tremendous energy gathering around their environment. However, the ranks were usually at the epic, unique, or legendary artefacts due to the condensation of various lesser energies that umted in a fixed location during such moments.


    If every ascension trial led to the formation of a divine artefact, every divine being would look forward to it--but that was not the case.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because of this, Aerialia couldn''t help but gaze at Aurora with admiration and emotion. She also nced at Orion, wondering what kind of phenomenon his ascension trial would create.


    Considering that Orion was an even more significant anomaly than Aurora, Aerialia knew his trial would be anything but ordinary. Despite the challenges they might face that day, she couldn''t help but look forward to it, hoping she would have fully recovered her body by then so they wouldn''t face the same problems they had today.


    "Go ahead and bind with it," Orion said with a smile. Judging by the artefact''s reaction, he knew he had made the right decision by giving it to her.


    Aurora nodded. With the sceptre in her right hand, she pressed her left palm against it, and immediately, bright crimson blood emerged, flowing out and smearing across the sceptre''s surface. The blood was swiftly absorbed into the artefact.


    Aurora felt her energy-both Vylkr and Divine-flow into the sceptre.


    The artefact, which had appeared dull previously, gained a peculiar lustre on its metallic sheen. The small, bright ball of light expanded until it nearly touched the edges of the arched ''C'' structure at the head of the sceptre.


    A wave of pure Vylkr and divine energy surged into Aurora''s body simultaneously, filling her reserves and causing it to spill over her form. Dramatic changes began to unfold. Her white and inky, ck feathered wings, with tendrils spread over their edges like webs, sprang from her back and widened broadly behind her.


    Her eyes had a dual appearance-one side tinted with inky ck, the other glowing with white. Only faint white pupils shimmered at the centre of thetter. Both energies overflowed from her body, scattering into a fog that hovered around her, following her every movement.


    Within the fog, tendrils of Vylkr energy formed as though attempting to grasp the white mist, or Orion, Liora, and Aerialia, before being dispelled and reforming again. The fog shrouded the sceptre, revealing only its head.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, breaking the tense silence after Aurora''s sudden


    transformation.


    "Hah... I''m fine!" Aurora replied, controlling her voice to prevent it from creating powerful sound waves from the rush of excitement flowing through her. Fortunately, she had some time to calm herself before Orion''s arrival.


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked again, his tone filled with concern. He felt unsettled by Aurora''s cold and indifferent expression, a stark contrast to her previously gentle but firm demeanour. Her entire transformation made it seem like he was gazing at a different woman. Aurora nodded confidently. "I feel even better than I did before. The artefact was created from the bnce of Vylkr and Divine energy. Not only does it empower me with an additional personal reserve several times my own, but it also allows me to properly control both energies simultaneously. In other words, it''s the perfect gift for me," Aurora exined,


    leaning in to kiss Orion.


    "Thank you for the gift, darling. With this, I''m confident I''ll be able to help shoulder your responsibilities in supporting Paradise and its territories," she added, pulling back with a


    sweet smile.


    Feeling Aurora''s lips on his, Orion experienced a sudden chill spreading through his body, causing him to stiffen and freeze. He immediately released his Vylkr energy from his containers, allowing it to flow through every fibre of his body.


    Gradually, Orion regained his movement.


    "Are you okay?" Aurora asked, a frown appearing as she sensed the Vylkr energy surging


    through him. She couldn''t help but worry.


    "I''m alright," Orion replied swiftly with a confident nod. There was no way he was going to tell his wife that her kiss had felt like he had brushed with death.


    Meanwhile, witnessing this bizarre exchange between husband and wife, Aerialia couldn''t help but feel frustration building, almost as if veins were throbbing on her forehead-if she


    had any.


    Author''s Note: We have justpleted a major milestone in the novel, everyone. We are getting closer to the second half of the story.

 Chapter 1106: The Art Of Taking Chances

    Chapter 1106: The Art Of Taking Chances


    ?


    "Does that mean you''ll be able to cast techniques using Vylkr energy solely through your control and with the sceptre''s assistance?" Orion asked, his expression stern.


    Upon hearing Orion''s question, Aerialia''s ears perked up, and her eyes fixed on Aurora. The Vylkr energy made the vigers'' gifts so powerful, allowing them to grow stronger after reaching a certain threshold.


    However, due to its fierce and uncontroble nature, they could still not use it to cast techniques. The gods'' chosens were slightly simr; while they couldn''t store Vylkr energy, they used it to temper their bodies, making them stronger containers for its umtion. Without the help of vials, they were just powerful bodybuilders.


    Thanks to Paradise''s aid and the technique they had been given, which allowed them to umte Celestial energy in both quality and quantity up to the level of any other energy within them, they were formidable in their own right, even without Vylkr energy. If Aurora could cast techniques and arts solely utilising the Vylkr energy, it would be a game-changer.


    Aurora pondered Orion''s question for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m not sure. I haven''t tried it yet."


    "Then how about I teach you a technique? I would have liked to teach you how to grasp one of thews of the cosmos and turn it into your domain, but I''ll save that forter. Still, I doubt yourprehension is any less than that of the vigers now, especially with your status as a goddess. It should surpass theirs," Aerialia said, her face filled with anticipation.


    Orion coughed slightly, clearing his throat. "Aurora has been through a lot and needs to rest before training. Can''t we leave that for another time?" he suggested.


    "Even though only a few days have passed outside, it''s been nine days in here. But you''re right. It''s her first time experiencing something like this, so she needs all the rest she can get and time to adjust to her new form before we begin training," Aerialia agreed, a thoughtful expression emerging on her face.


    "I promise to train hard in the future, Mother," Aurora said.


    Aerialia nodded in approval.


    "How is the situation with the Runaway Cities?" Aurora asked, refocusing on Orion.


    She felt responsible for the terrible phenomenon that had attracted the attention of the Vylkr spawns and the unknown woman who had caused chaos by taking control of one of the Sleeping Fox Runaway Cities. She wanted to understand the current situation and see if she could help.


    "They''re already on their way and will arrive in a few hours," Orion replied, providing a detailed exnation of the current situation with the Runaway Cities, particrly the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, and the danger it posed if they didn''t handle it soon-or hope that nothing serious transpired until Ilse awoke.


    "So, you have to destroy the Sleeping Fox Runaway City?" Aurora asked, her tone serious and thoughtful.


    Orion nodded. "Yes, unfortunately, Ilse is currently asleep, so we have to-" He paused, noticing Aurora''s look.


    "How about I help? Destroying the Sleeping Fox Runaway City wouldn''t be too difficult with my current capabilities," Aurora offered when she saw Orion stop speaking.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Contrary to her expectations, two sharp voices cut through the air in unison: "NO!" Orion and Aerialia looked at each other and nodded in agreement, their expressions solemn.


    "As I said before, you need to rest before doing anything else," Orion said firmly.


    "Yes, listen to your husband and your mother. You might be exceedingly stronger than most beings right now. Still, until you begin mastering thews and establishing your domain, your abilities will be below that of a god who has already established theirs, though still above that of a first-order demigod. That''s already impressive for your first ascension," Aerialia chimed in.


    "Ilse is different. She has already begun grasping thews of space and time, among others that I''m certain she''s keeping hidden from us. Coupled with her knowledge and physique, even a god who has mastered two per cent of thew of the cosmos would struggle against her. And if she manages to trap them within the Primordial Barrier, she could immobilise them directly. Most importantly, the enemy we''re facing is someone who managed to escape Ilse while she was severely injured."


    They understood what Aurora was trying to convey and acknowledged that she did indeed have the strength to aplish such a feat. With the help of the sceptre, they were confident the task would be easier, but they weren''t willing to let her face such an opponent alone.


    Hearing the words from her husband and mother, Aurora bit her lip. "But I think I can do it. Who knows what will happen before Ilse awakens or how much strength the enemy could recover by then? All we need to do is destroy the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to render her defenceless, right?"


    A frown appeared on both Orion''s and Aerialia''s faces. Seeing Aurora so determined, they had no choice but to reconsider.


    "Fine," Orion said reluctantly, "but first, we have to wait until the Runaway Cities return and ensure they are properly hidden so that she doesn''t approach another city if she manages to escape again. Do you have a way to arrange that?" His expression was solemn.


    Aurora pondered for a moment before responding, "You mentioned sending Ilse to deliver a message to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, and the enemy approached that Runaway City first because it was the slowest among the Runaway Cities, trying to get as far away from Paradise as possible."


    "But she immediately left for the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Doesn''t that mean she sensed Ilse''s lingering aura and assumed she was hiding within it? That''s why she escaped to the closest option-the Sleeping Fox Runaway City." Aurora was confident Ilse hadn''t entirely erased her presence, given the situation''s urgency, which had led to this oue.


    "So, I need to mark the Trekking mingo and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities with my aura and fool the enemy into making the same decision. We''ll then have the chance to chase her down until we capture her. If we can''t capture her, we can be certain that if she''s smart, she''ll flee as far from this territory as possible," Aurora concluded. Her n was borate, utilising all the information at hand.


    She had been managing the entire Garden and advising the Prismerion leaders during her free time, so she was no stranger to handling such matters, especially when it concerned countless


    lives.


    Orion mulled over her words.


    Aerialia wore a solemn but thoughtful expression.


    They both found Aurora''s n reasonable.


    They exchanged tired looks, sighing and shaking their heads.


    Aurora''s expression was peculiar as she observed the silent exchange between her mother and


    husband. Her inner thoughts, however, remained her own.


    "Alright, I don''t see any harm in trying it. I''m also curious to witness your capabilities,"


    Orion said, nodding in agreement.


    Aurora then shifted her focus towards Aerialia.


    "Fine, you can do as you wish. But if anything goes wrong, return to Paradise as soon as you


    can," Aerialia said, her expression serious, arms folded.


    Aurora nodded firmly.


    "Let''s wait here until the Runaway Cities return. In the meantime, you can show me your


    abilities," Orion added.


    Aurora''s eyes lit up with excitement as she nodded in understanding.


    .......


    After spending two hours inside the Golden Pce, which was forty minutes, Orion returned


    to his manor to spend time with the rest of his family. Aurora wanted to prepare to take care


    of the issues at hand before she could follow him home.


    Orion returned after a day.


    Orion gently ced Liora into the cradle before turning to Aurora and saying, "Let''s go." He nodded at Aerialia before walking to the door and opening it. A bright light shone from the


    entrance.


    Aurora kissed Liora on the forehead, eliciting joyfulughter from the baby. She nodded at Aerialia before exiting the bedroom. The door closed softly behind them.


    Watching the scene, a mix ofplex emotions flickered in Aerialia''s eyes. She shook her head to calm herself. The worst-case scenario was that she''d be a babysitter, and they


    would be back soon.


    ....


    As Orion and Aurora emerged on the other side of the Golden Pce, they soared into the sky. Once they passed through the Primordial barrier, they surveyed thendscape below. Immediately spotting the Trekking mingo and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities, they descended toward them.


    As they approached, Seth, Zogar, and Iris came out to meet them. Their expressions filled with surprise as they saw Aurora and sensed the unique aura surrounding her.


    Iris''s eyes widened as if sensing something, and she swiftly bowed her head toward Aurora.


    "Congrattions on your ascension, Goddess Aurora. Paradise is blessed to have you in its ranks," Iris said, her tone respectful.


    Zogar and Seth''s eyes widened in astonishment. They quickly followed suit, bowing deeply and saying in unison, "Congrattions on your ascension, Goddess Aurora."


    They realised that the phenomenon wasn''t solely due to Aurora''s delivery but also because of


    her ascension.

 Chapter 1107: The Runaway Citys Arcane Defense, Auroras Divine Mastery

    Chapter 1107: The Runaway City''s Arcane Defense, Aurora''s Divine Mastery


    ?


    Excitement bloomed within them-Paradise had gained another divine being, which meant their forces would be even more powerful. With the threats they encountered growing ever stronger, this was a blessing for them.


    Aurora nodded. "You may raise your heads," she said, gesturing for them to straighten their posture.


    They straightened their postures.


    "What''s going on, Chief?" Zogar asked, refocusing on Orion. Even though the atmosphere was calm now, with beautiful rays of sunlight shining down on them, he knew Orion wouldn''t bring Aurora out without a reason, especially with the unknown enemy still atrge.


    "We have a n to handle the enemy..." Orion replied, exining how they intended to defeat the unknown divine being within the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    After he finished, thoughtful expressions appeared on their faces.


    "If Goddess Aurora believes she can do it, then I see no reason not to try it," Zogar responded.


    "I''ll help in any way I can to ensure the n goes smoothly," Seth added.


    "I''ll do the same," Iris agreed.


    "Alright, we''ll start with the Trekking mingo Runaway City," Orion said, leading the way. Aurora followed him, with Seth, Zogar, and Iris soaring behind.


    Soon, they arrived above the Trekking mingo Runaway City andnded at the main gates of the Royal Cave.


    Immediately, a Dragmin man with bronze skin, leathery wings, and hooves dressed in dragon armour appeared before them.


    It was none other than Greroth. Behind him was a group of God''s Chosen, consisting of other Dragmins and Aarakrocas.


    Surprisingly, Lakul was also among them. They both bowed respectfully towards them. "We greet the leaders of Paradise!" Greroth shouted, his tone filled with deep reverence. "We greet the leaders of Paradise!" The Gods'' Chosens and Lakul echoed behind him. Orion gestured for them to stand straight.


    "I''m here to introduce you to one of Paradise''s divine beings, Goddess Aurora. She''s here to cast a protection spell over the entire Trekking mingo Runaway City before we confront the enemy," Orion said, gesturing towards Aurora.


    The moment Greroth and the God''s Chosen heard his words, their eyes widened in shock and amazement.


    After the inhabitants of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had migrated to their Runaway City, they were informed of everything that had transpired, especially Greroth, who was told about the goddess the Supreme Leader had brought to their Runaway City.


    Now, another goddess hade to the Trekking mingo Runaway City, entirely different from the one they had heard about, leaving them dumbfounded by the number of divine beings in Paradise''s ranks.


    Was there a goddess factory in Paradise?


    However, as their thoughts calmed, relief and security soon washed over them. Their devotion and confidence in Paradise grew even stronger.


    Lakul and Greroth wore rxed expressions, their shoulders visibly dropping as they exhaled in relief. They believed that with the goddess''s protection, the enemy wouldn''t target the Trekking mingo Runaway City, which eased their hearts.


    Regardless of who the enemy was, they were confident that Paradise would handle them.


    Aurora released her divine energy, and a suffocating sensation filled the air. The entire Trekking mingo Runaway City trembled as a transparent dome appeared in the sky above it before vanishing. The trembling subsided, and the oppressive atmosphere lifted.


    A few of the God''s Chosen coughed violently, some copsing to catch their breath.


    Seeing this, Aurora waved her right hand, and a wave of divine energy flowed into them, revitalizing their bodies.


    The Gods'' Chosens immediately stood, bowing respectfully toward Aurora for her care. They were now even more confident of the divine nature of Paradise''s protectors.


    Aurora nodded and turned to Orion. "I''m done. I''m confident the enemy won''t attempt to infiltrate the Trekking mingo Runaway City like it did with the Sleeping Fox Runaway -City."


    Hearing her words, Greroth, Lakul, and the others clenched their fists in excitement. They wanted to roar withughter at the thought of being under the direct protection of a goddess, but they restrained their emotions and kept their lips sealed.


    "Let''s move to the next," Orion said, sweeping his gaze over the individuals before them with a nod. He then soared into the sky, with the others following behind.


    ....


    Elenora, the previous leaders of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, and a group of Gods'' Chosens all felt their emotions stir, eyes widening in shock as they heard the Supreme Leader''s words.


    Soon after, a wave of divine pressure descended upon them, causing their knees to grow weak and copse to the ground. A transparent dome appeared above the Wanderlust Travelling Totoirse Runaway City. But as quickly as it came, the transparent dome and pressure vanished, and a wave of strength entered their bodies, revitalizing them and forcing them to stand upright.


    "Thank you for your direct protection, Goddess Aurora!" Elenora said emotionally, being the first to speak. Even though this was all because they were now under Paradise''s protection, she didn''t forget to appreciate the goddess''s efforts.


    The others behind her followed suit. They realized it would be disastrous to lose the favour of a goddess while still being under Paradise''s protection.


    Aurora nodded at them before turning her attention to Orion. "I''m done," she said.


    Orion nodded in understanding and turned to Zogar and the others. "We''ll be leaving," he said before soaring high with Aurora. They both vanished into the sky, disappearing on the horizon.


    .....


    It took several minutes before they arrived at the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. Looking down at the city below, Orion said, "Here you go. You''re free to do as you wish."


    Aurora nodded and summoned her sceptre, gripping it firmly. Immediately, the bright ball of light at its centre expanded, her colourful wings emerged, and a burst of Vylkr and divine energy overflowed from her body, transforming into a fog that lingered around her, following her every gesture.


    Her eyes took on an inky ck and warm white tint. Focusing her gaze on the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, Aurora stretched out her sceptre and tapped its bottom in the air as though tapping the ground beneath her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thick, tendril-like Vylkr energy flowed from the base of the spectre, apanied by several wisps of divine power, which dissolved into the tendrils, enabling them to growrger. Soon, the countless tendrils began to take the shape of winged figures, their faces obscured by the wisps of divine energy, though their dread-filled forms were undeniable.


    It seemed like a dreadful cmity had descended upon the still and silent Sleeping Fox


    Runaway City.


    "Since the Vylkr energy can feed on other attributes and materials to grow stronger, I shape it into constructs and allow the divine energy to act as a catalyst for their ever-adaptive forms. This way, I don''t need to expend the required amount of Vylkr energy for continuous growth, and the adaptive constructs can adjust to whatever enemy or obstacle they encounter. However, I still retain some control over what form they take," Aurora exined. "This is a divine skill I''ve created-The Eternal Chaos Legion," Aurora added, looking at Orion with a smile. Though she had shown Orion her abilities before, she had been working on this while he spent time with the rest of their family at the manor.


    Upon hearing Aurora''s exnation, Orion was shocked and left speechless. This was the nightmare of every warrior in Paradise. He focused his eyes on therge winged constructs, which shrank and split into countless more miniature Vylkr vines when they touched the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, staring at their energy levels.


    [ Energy Level - ???]


    Unfortunately, like Aurora''s energy, it was unreadable. Although Orion understood the difficulty in constructing an Energy Mask Spectrometer capable of reading those on the level of the divine, he hoped Seraphina would make progress soon.


    With no way to quantify their abilities except through the scale of the disastrous power they had disyed, it was left to their imagination whether they could ever bridge that gap. After a few moments of silence, Orion finally spoke. "You''re amazing. I didn''t expect you to develop such a terrifying divine skill."


    Aurora''s smile widened at Orion''s praise. "With my capabilities, it was only a matter of time before I created such a divine skill. But you''re right, darling¡ªI am amazing." In terms of power, she was now one of Paradise''s strongest, so she wasn''t about to be modest in the face of her husband''s admiration.


    "Do you want to observe what happens to the enemy while I crush it all at once?" Aurora asked, knowing Orion wouldn''t be satisfied until he witnessed the destruction firsthand. This was her way of ensuring that he did.


    The countless Vylkr winged constructs, with vine-like tendrils, hadpletely ensnared the Sleeping Fox Runaway City in their grip. The wings were wrapped around its structure, forcing it topress with every passing second. The sound of metal bending and grinding against


    itself echoed for miles.


    Fortunately, there was no life nearby to investigate what was happening.


    This was the end of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.

 Chapter 1108: Eternal Chaos Legion, The Phantom Fox Appears

    Chapter 1108: Eternal Chaos Legion, The Phantom Fox Appears


    ?


    "How are you going to do that?" Orion asked, curious. He wanted to know how Aurora nned to observe what was happening within the Runaway city, given that her Vylkr constructs had trapped it so thoroughly that even sunlight couldn''t prate.


    With a widening smile, Aurora shifted her sceptre to her other hand and gently ced her free hand on Orion''s shoulder. A soft glow radiated from her hand, infiltrating into Orion''s pores.


    Orion''s vision spun at that instant, and the scene before him distorted. A bright light shed before his eyes, forcing him to snap them shut.


    "Open your eyes, husband," Aurora''s charming voice echoed in his ears.


    When Orion opened his eyes, he was taken aback by the scene. The view before him was of the tall, metallic structures of the ensnared Sleeping Fox Runaway City, racing from one location to another. Initially, he thought it was his own vision, but the copsing structures, the two inky ck hands, and the tendrils beneath him made it clear it wasn''t.


    "Since they are my creations, I can share my senses with them," Aurora exined. "I can sense the intertwined Divine energies in the air-likely where the enemy and Ilse shed." As soon as she finished, the scene moved even faster.


    Orion watched as they dove deep underground, swiftly heading toward the forge pce. Swarms of winged Vylkr constructs apanied them, tearing down the surrounding structures as they advanced.


    "Is this the ce?" Aurora asked, her voice resonating in his ears.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They arrived before the familiar thick gates of the forge pce.


    "Yes," Orion replied firmly.


    "Okay, I''ll handle the rest," Aurora said. Immediately, several winged Vylkr constructs crashed against the door, prying it open and devouring it.


    As the door widened, a bright light from within condensed into a beam, instantly striking the constructs and vaporizing them. Even those nearby were reduced to nothing.


    Orion was blinded momentarily but quickly regained his vision.


    The Vylkr constructs outside the entrance filled the space once more. This time, they tore down the door and made their way inside. However, another beam shot forward before they could advance, vaporizing them again.


    This time, the beam didn''t stop, extending into the distance.


    Yet, the relentless Vylkr constructs continued their advance. The copsing surroundings briefly held the beam back before it tore through them. Soon, even a hole was ripped through the surface of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    Though the beam overpowered the Eternal Chaos Legion due to the vast difference in strength, it was clear that if this continued, the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would surely fall, leaving the unknown woman defenceless.


    Aurora removed her hand from Orion''s shoulder, allowing him to regain his vision as the chaos intensified.


    Orion looked around and saw that the walls raised around the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had been crushed and were nowhere to be seen except for the debris of giant stone bs scattered in the surrounding area. The Vylkr vines outside swarmed in, joining the onught.


    Apart from Aurora''s power, the Vylkr vines were also under her control, as they were formed from Vylkr energy. So, even without using her full power, she couldmand the Vylkr vines to incapacitate the enemy.


    Orion gained further insight into why beings like the Vylkrspawns were so feared. The only way to eliminate them was to pull them into the mirror realm, away from the excess Vylkr vines, and deliver a decisive blow. It was a nightmare for anyone not powerful enough to defeat them.


    Aurora wasn''t a Vylkrspawn, but she had a simr ability to control the Vylkr vines, which,bined with her already formidable abilities, made her a terrifying opponent.


    A smile emerged on Orion''s lips, satisfied with Aurora''s disy of strength.


    Soon, metal bending and grinding ceased, and a bright light spilt through the encased Vylkr constructs.


    "Let''s go!" Aurora''s urgent voice echoed in the air as she took Orion into her arms, spread her broad wings, and soared swiftly into the distance, covering several miles in seconds.


    Orion was about to ask what was happening when he saw an enormous, bright, phantom fox - almost identical life-like to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City-tear a hole through the ensnaring Vylkr constructs and move past their previous position, ascending into the sky. It roared, causing the surrounding atmosphere to tremble. The moment it reached the heavens-


    BOOM!!


    It exploded. The clouds were overturned, splitting apart to reveal the blue sky and bright sunrays raining down the earth. Terrible shockwaves spread, copsing nearby mountains and reaching Aurora''s and Orion''s positions within seconds.


    Aurora swiftly wrapped her arms and broad wings around Orion, pouring out all her dual Vylkr and divine energy to form a powerful shield around them. The shockwave collided with the barrier with a thunderous ''BANG!!'' They were knocked backwards, and the shield trembled violently before stabilizing.


    Fortunately, it remained unbroken.


    After a few seconds, the inky ck and white shield began disintegrating, dispersing into the air. Aurora unfurled her wings, freeing Orion, and stretched them behind her.


    Orion took a sharp breath at the sight before him. The entirend, stretching for hundreds of miles, had been ttened, including the mountains. Dust filled the air, obscuring parts of thendscape, but Orion was sure the explosion had transformed the area into a vast, empty in. He had never imagined that the Phantom Fox emerging from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City would carry such terrifying destructive power.


    Several miles away, the Vylkr winged constructs that had ensnared the Sleeping Fox Runaway City had also been pulverized. The Runaway Cityy on the ground, its structure broken and scattered like metal scraps. It no longer resembled the Sleeping Fox Runaway City it once was. Orion turned to look at Aurora, who had protected him and borne the full brunt of the attack with her abilities.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "I''m fine. I was just caught off guard," Aurora responded with a nod. If it had been before, she was sure she would have barely escaped with severe injuries. However, as a newly ascended goddess, it only cost her some energy for protection.


    "It seems the enemy is somehow connected to the Sleeping Fox Runaway City for her to be capable of releasing such a destructive attack through it. Unfortunately, we have to kill her to prevent more trouble, or else we might have uncovered a clue regarding the origins of the Runaway Cities," Aurora added, her lips forming a frown.


    "You''re right. Letting such an enemy live will do more harm than good," Orion nodded. "Are you still able to continue?" He asked.


    Aurora nodded, her expression serious.


    A wave of anticipation and excitement coursed through her body, allowing her to experience the thrill of battle she had only seen in the Pixies and the Warriors.


    It was intoxicating!


    They focused their gazes on the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, struggling to rise. Unfortunately, all four legs were bent and twisted at horrendous angles, incapacitating it. Like an injured


    beast, it began to crawl forward.


    "You''re not getting away," Aurora said, activating her divine skill.


    Eternal Chaos Legion!


    Countless Vylkr winged constructs emerged from the tip of her sceptre, transforming into inky ck waves that covered the sky like a dark curtain, dimming the light below as they advanced toward the Sleeping Fox Runaway City.


    They covered the considerable distance within seconds and crashed against the city, ensnaring it again. As a bright ray of light began to spill from the sleeping Fox Runaway City again, Aurora appeared before Orion, and an inky ck and white shield materialized before


    them.


    This time, she was prepared to counter any attack from the unknown enemy. Soon, a phantom fox emerged from the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, roaring into the sky and causing the


    atmosphere to tremble.


    With a bright sh of light, it exploded.


    ...


    After thirty minutes of repeatedly attacking the Sleeping Fox Runaway City-its head severed


    and thrown a great distance away, its body and limbs broken and torn-it finally stopped


    moving, looking even worse than before.


    "It''s over," Aurora said, exhaling lightly. Considering it was her first battle, she had held nothing back, but the fact that they had managed to resist her relentless attacks for thirty


    minutes astonished her.


    The enemy and the city''s durability and vitality were extraordinary.


    Nheless, Aurora realized that despite her terrifying abilities, she needed to grow


    stronger. This meant taking her training with her mother seriously to defend Paradise and its territories from future enemies.


    "Is the enemy still alive?" he asked, his tone serious. He wouldn''t be surprised if the enemy were still hanging on by a thread from the battle he had witnessed.


    Orion swept his eyes across the in, which hadpressed by tens of meters into the ground, forming a massive, bottomless pit stretching for hundreds of miles. He was confident it would slowly transform into ake when the next turbulent rainy season arrived.

 Chapter 1109: High-Risk, High Reward

    Chapter 1109: High-Risk, High Reward


    ?


    "I don''t sense her energy signature anymore, so I don''t think she''s alive. Wait here, let me verify," Aurora said before vanishing from her position, crossing several miles in seconds.


    Within a few minutes, she returned and looked at Orion.


    "I''ve checked. She''s dead," Aurora said with a nod, her expression firm.


    "Take me to see her so I can look," Orion replied.


    Noticing the hesitation on her face, Orion frowned and asked, "What is it?"


    Aurora''s shoulders slumped slightly as she shook her head. "Although she''s dead, I''m not certain she won''te back to life through some strange means. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to get too close to her."


    Orion''s face was filled with realization. He remembered slicing Ilse in half after her awakening, yet she could still reassemble herself.


    "In that case, we can use this opportunity to test if she''s truly dead," Orion said. He summoned the Morphic Puppet and willed it to wrap around his body as armour. He wanted to thoroughly eradicate the enemy to prevent any future trouble.


    Aurora furrowed her brows but eventually nodded. "Alright. I''ll do my best to protect you if anything happens," she sighed.


    She understood her husband''s mindset all too well. A good enemy was a dead one, and after facing such a formidable opponent, she couldn''t disagree.


    Aurora and Orion soared forward and arrived above the defeated enemy within minutes.


    The womany amidst the debris of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, battered and broken. Her limbs were twisted at unnatural angles, clearly the result of Aurora''s Divine Skill.


    At first nce, she appeared very much dead. However, given the nature of their enemy, it would be foolish to make any immediate judgments.


    Orion narrowed his eyes, noticing that the woman''s limbs, which had been wholly shattered earlier, were now partially healed. Nearby, a more petite mechanical halo, simr to the one Ilse had sealed,y beside her. Despite her horrific condition, it was difficult to determine whether she had also faced the previous battle with the Vylkrspawns and Ilse.


    Orion''s gaze focused on the mechanical halo. He realized that this more petite halo was responsible for the beam of light that had shed with Ilse and Aurora''s Divine Skill. Considering he had witnessed the more giant halo release beams capable of threatening Ilse, his suspicions grew.


    But the power needed to fuel such a weapon had toe from somewhere. It couldn''t have been the woman herself, as she was still trying to recover.


    Scanning the surroundings, Orion soon found his answer. Several hundred meters away stood an enormous sphere of light encased in a ss-like structure with mechanical tendrils and structures surrounding it.


    The enormous sphere of light itself was strange, constantly shifting as if trying to change form while maintaining its spherical shape.


    Despite the devastation around the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, the sphere appeared utterly unharmed, which was surprising.


    Orion recalled Isadora mentioning an enormous sphere of light acting as a power core for the Runaway Cities. It must have powered the beam of light. Its user''s incapacitation, along with the iplete mechanical halo structure, was likely the reason why the beam was so weak.


    "Do you know what that is? I can sense strange auras, and it''s making me feel uneasy," Aurora said, a frown appearing on her face.


    She had followed Orion''s gaze and was now fixated on the encased sphere of light. The more she stared at it, the more difort she felt.


    "Strange auras? What do you mean?" Orion asked, turning toward her with a frown.


    "I can''t quite describe it, but the best way to put it is that the auras around the sphere don''t seem to be from this world," Aurora replied. "My senses are going haywire. Let''s do what we need to and return to Paradise quickly."


    Aurora could sense the world''sws like a goddess, making identifying anything foreign to this realm easy. If something made her ufortable, it was worth considering.


    "Not of this world," Orion muttered, his expression thoughtful.


    ''What secret do you hold?'' He refocused on the encased sphere of light.


    Initially, he had nned to destroy the enemy''s bodypletely, but he reconsidered after piecing together their connections. Opportunities like this-securing the body of a being that had nearly wiped out two Vylkrspawns, escaped Ilse''s grasp, and somehow used the Sleeping Fox Runaway City to fend off Aurora''s attacks-didn''te often.


    To survive in this world, risks had to be taken. Orion felt that if he let this chance slip through his fingers, he would regret it.


    "Do you have a way to trap her and make sure she can''t escape if shees back to life?" Orion asked, turning back to Aurora.


    Aurora frowned but responded, "I can try, but with my mother''s help, I might be able to keep her in stasis. Mother has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. Are you seriously considering taking her back with us?"


    Orion nodded. "This could be our one chance to uncover secrets that might benefit Paradise. Even if we don''t learn everything about the Runaway Cities, I''m sure we''ll find something even greater," he said. "Of course, we''ll have to wait for Ilse to awaken before bringing her to Paradise so she can be fully suppressed."


    If the woman made no strange movements until Ilse awoke, they would no longer have anything to fear.


    "Alright, I''ll do my best," Aurora nodded, agreeing with Orion''s n. Besides, this could be an excellent opportunity to train her powers. She grabbed the sceptre floating beside her and activated her Divine Skill.


    Numerous Vylkr constructs formed around the enemy, the sphere of light, and the halo, while others emerged across the debris of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City. These constructs partially assimted the objects into their bodies before soaring into the sky and advancing.


    Another Vylkr construct appeared beneath their feet, transforming into an inky ck tform that steadily rose into the air. Orion looked down, realizing they were not standing on a tform but on the headless, winged form of a towering, tens-of-meters-tall Vylkr


    construct.


    Orion shifted his attention to the winged constructs around him, impressed by the versatility of Aurora''s Divine Skill. Aurora continued to lead the way forward, but their focus was still on the woman, the mechanical halo, and the sphere of light.


    ...


    Zogar, Seth, and Iris stood shoulder to shoulder in the air above the Trekking mingo Runaway City, discussing among themselves while intently observing their surroundings.


    They had felt the aftershocks of the distant battle, making them realize the scale of the ongoing conflict. Although they had faith in Aurora, who had just ascended to goddesshood, they knew the enemy''s capabilities weren''t to be underestimated.


    "I hope the Chief is sessful, or else we risk endangering this territory in the future," Seth


    sighed.


    If the enemy escaped, they would return for revenge, possibly with enforcements. And if the Vylkrspawns were still intent oning despite the deaths of theirrades here, Paradise''s territory could be a battleground, which wouldn''t be good for them in the long run.


    "No matter what transpires or who the enemy is, I will stand with the Supreme Leader to defend Paradise, even if it means forfeiting my life," Iris said firmly.


    Hearing Iris''s words, Seth nodded in approval. Though he was familiar with Iris and the other divine apostles, he was reassured by her convictions. The least a warrior of Paradise should be ready to do is sacrifice their life for it and the Supreme Leader.


    Zogar shared the sentiment, nodding with a satisfied smile. "If that''s the case, you''d better be ready to do so at any moment." He turned his head, sensing something approaching.


    Seth and Iris sensed it, too, immediately turning with sharpened awareness. Countless enormous figures emerged from the distance, advancing toward them and darkening the sky. The three tensed, fists clenched, ready to activate their gifts and battle the


    unknown threat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, they quickly received a message through their masks, calming their riled emotions. "What is it?" Iris asked, raising an eyebrow as she sensed Seth and Zogar rx.


    "No need to worry. The Chief just informed us that it''s him arriving with Goddess Aurora,"


    Zogar said, smiling. "They''ve done it. They''ve defeated the enemy!"


    "The Supreme Leader of Paradise and Goddess Aurora have returned!" Zogar''s voice thundered through the air, reverberating across the surroundings and the Runaway Cities


    below.


    Almost instantly, the inhabitants of the Leaders of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise, Trekking mingo Runaway City, and the previous Sleeping Fox Runaway City emerged from their homes to witness the arrival of the Supreme Leader of Paradise and Goddess Aurora, a genuine goddess of Paradise.


    Even the leaders of the three Runaway Cities emerged. Others took to the skies to observe the


    situation more clearly.


    Gasps filled the air as each one held their mouths wide open, watching the unfolding scene in the sky. Numerous individuals pinched themselves to ensure they weren''t dreaming; however, their efforts were futile.


    The scene unfolding before them was undoubtedly real.

 Chapter 1110: Heads Held High, A Future To Rebuild

    Chapter 1110: Heads Held High, A Future To Rebuild


    ?


    "People of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City..." Orion''s voice reverberated through the air. "This is Goddess Aurora, one of the goddesses of Paradise. She single-handedly dealt with the divine being who dared to seize control of your Runaway city!" He gestured towards Aurora.


    Orion then pointed to the unknown woman''s body, held by the Vylkr winged construct. "This is the fallen divine being beside me," he continued. "You once believed them untouchable, beyond your reach. But even she could not escape the power of Paradise. The invincible cannot evade our strength!"


    He lowered his hands and spoke again, "You have lost your foundation, your home, and you have every right to grieve. However, I am here to show you what has been won, not lost. So, regardless of what has transpired, hold your heads high. You participated in the defeat of a divine being. Share this privilege with your fellow brethren from the other Runaway Cities, for they, too, serve Paradise as you do.


    "To the inhabitants of the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise and the Trekking mingo Runaway City, wee your brethren as though you''ve reunited with beloved, long-lost family. They have sacrificed much for you to share in this glory, so treat them as if they were your blood kin!"


    Orion''s voice cut through the air, echoing in the ears of everyone below, etching itself deep into their hearts, leaving an unforgettable memory.


    The people of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City, heartbroken at the sight of their ruined home, suddenly felt their spirits lift. As they gazed at its remains, their sorrow transformed into exhration.


    Lakul clenched his fists, his eyes brimming with emotion as he looked at the Supreme Leader and the shattered remains of their Runaway city. He had already sworn allegiance to Paradise, so why mourn the destruction of a Runaway City when it had helped them achieve such a grand feat?


    They had in a divine being!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Who else could proudly make such a im?


    Even the gods'' chosens of the former Sleeping Fox Runaway City observed the scene above, their eyes filled with hope and reverence.


    ''That should be enough,'' Orion thought.


    "You can drop the remains of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City near the Outward Stronghold and choose a ce to keep the enemy''s body in stasis in the meantime," Orion said, shifting his attention to Aurora.


    Aurora nodded andmanded the Vylkr constructs forward. They flew towards the destroyed Outward Stronghold, dropping the remains of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City beside it, except for the mechanical halo and power core. Once Ilse awakened, the core, the unknown woman''s body, and the miniature halo would be handed over to the research centre. Meanwhile, the rest of the scraps could be recycled.


    Then, the Vylkr constructs are dispersed into countless strands of Vylkr energy, wisps of divine energy, and drawn into Aurora''s body.


    Aurora then flew twenty kilometres from the Vylkr alloy mine and descended. With a wave of her hand, the darkened, ashy sands surged to life, rising into the air in a bellowing sandstorm. Soon, the swirling sands merged, formingplex structures that became more discernible with each movement.


    After a few minutes, the shape became clear.


    It was a two-story building.


    Utilizing her power over the world''sws, Aurora transformed the sand into wood, creating a two-story building with a tower to house the unknown woman''s body, the mechanical halo, and the power core.


    "Although I can watch over her from Paradise, I think it''s best to stay nearby, considering the enemy''s unknown capabilities. You can help me bring Mother and Liora here so I can learn more about the divine and properly care for our daughter while I''m here," Aurora said, turning her gaze to Orion. Her spectre turned into a ray of light and vanished into her.


    Orion nodded. In the past, he would have disagreed with letting his wife and newborn stay outside the protection of the Primordial barrier. But with Aurora''s current abilities and Aerialia''s presence, he no longer had reason to worry.


    He noticed a new confidence and divine aura in Aurora, one he had only felt from other divine beings. This change wasn''t present before, and it was clear to him that Aurora was evolving and was a natural result of her new divine status.


    As he looked around, Orion saw the Vylkr vines retreating from Aurora''s building. Even the distant Vylkr vines, crushed beneath the enormous feet of the Runaway Cities like ants, were receding like a tidal wave.


    The Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise and the Trekking mingo Runaway City soon halted as they, too, noticed the abnormality of the situation.


    Orion turned his focus to Aurora.


    "While I''m here, I''ve decided to eliminate the Vylkr vines in this territory. I can handle it easily, so you don''t need to worry. If the warriors want to gain experience, they must go to the border. It will be created soon," Aurora said, indicating her involvement.


    Orion smiled in response. Truly, adding one more divine being in Paradise had caused tremendous, almost unbelievable changes. He couldn''t help but imagine what would happen once Aerialia rebuilt her body.


    Soon, Seth, Zogar, and Irisnded beside them.


    "Chief, what''s happening?" Zogar asked, his tone filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    Seth and Iris also wore simr expressions.


    It was apparent they were reacting to the retreating swarms of Vylkr vines.


    With a smile on his lips, Orion gestured toward Aurora. "To show her benevolence and care for Paradise and its development, goddess Aurora has decided to clear parts of the territory of the Vylkr vines."


    Upon hearing his words, all three were momentarily stunned before joy lit up their faces.


    They immediately bowed silently to Aurora. There was no need for words-Aurora was part of Paradise, and her actions naturally worked toward its betterment. They bowed to show their respect and reverence for her newly attained divinity. Momentster, they raised their heads. "Chief, we came to inform you about the spies captured by Commander Sy''ra and the rest of the gods'' chosen from the Wanderlust Traveling Tortoise Runaway City," Zogar said. They hadn''t informed him earlier due to their previous unfortunate circumstances.


    Orion listened intently as Zogar exined the apprehension of the Stowaways. Now that their previous issue has been dealt with, they can focus on lesser issues.


    After Zogar finished speaking, Orion nodded and turned to Aurora.


    "I''ll be taking my leave. I''ll bring Liora and Aerialia myself," Orion said, removing his mask. He raised his head to give Aurora a kiss.


    Feeling her incredibly tender and sulent lips and their lingering pleasant aftertaste, Orion admitted it was divine.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting," Aurora replied, leaning forward. "Now that I''m fine, we should fulfil our parents'' roles and give Liora some siblings. Don''t forget we must fulfil Mother''s


    dream of bringing back the One-winged race."


    Orion gulped. Liora already has siblings at home, he wanted to say.


    But he knew better than to utter such words. Despite Aerialia''s promise to help him only when he rebuilt the One-winged race, she assisted him regardless, providing countless techniques and arts, personal guidance, and information regarding the divines. Paradise''s entire growth was primarily thanks to her.


    Even Aurora''s current state and growth were due to her guidance. Having grown attached to Aerialia due to their unique connection, Orion also desired to rebuild the One-winged race-


    and her body.


    But-


    Aurora''s fiery gaze as she spoke left him unsure whether to advance or retreat. Her previous physique was already formidable enough to handle their battles, no matter how much effort


    he put in.


    Orion knew his limits and wasn''t sure if he could go toe-to-toe with a goddess.


    Aurora''s eyes shed with a glint as though she had read his thoughts. "Don''t worry; I''ll go easy on you," she said with a smile.


    "... We''ll revisit this conversationter when everything is settled," Orion said, clearing his


    throat.


    But the smile never left Aurora''s lips. She simply nodded, straightened her posture, and walked toward the front door of the building.


    Orion''s eyes focused on her feet as she entered the building and closed the door. They had never touched the ground! It was a minor detail he had noticed with Ilse and other divine beings he had seen in Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s memories.


    They had been constantly soaring around earlier, so he hadn''t had the chance to notice until


    now.


    Suddenly, a familiar desire grew more powerful within Orion''s heart.


    He needed to grow more powerful. He couldn''t leave the burden of protecting Paradise solely on Aurora and Ilse while he yed the role of Supreme Leader.


    The only way to do that was to throw caution to the wind and consume as many Vylkr vines as he could daily or grasp the opportunity to use the information Aerialia had given him to be recognized by the Divine Mysteries. It shouldn''t be too hard for him to aplish... right?

 Chapter 1111: Mind Games And Pressure

    Chapter 1111: Mind Games And Pressure


    ?


    Orion''s expression became firm as he turned to Seth and said, "I want you to bring warriors qualified to serve as maids to tend to the building for the time being." He ced his mask back on.


    Seth nodded. "I''ll handle it immediately," he said, swiftly soaring.


    Orion followed suit, rising into the air with Zogar and Iris, heading toward the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    ...


    As they arrived, Orion spotted the Stowaway-a horrendous, headless, four-legged beast, missing one of its legs. It was also iparably smaller than the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, as though it had been destroyed before and crudely put back together. If the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City was an adult, the Stowaway resembled a toddler, barely reaching its knee. It was surprising they would even attempt to attack a Runaway City, but considering the world''s harsh conditions, it was either die trying to survive or do nothing and sumb to death.


    When theynded within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, Sy''ra and a few other prominent gods'' chosen approached to greet them and escort them to the cells holding the leaders and gods'' chosens from the captured Stowaway.


    Sy''ra led the way into the wide underground cells deep within the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. The space was vast,rge enough to hold 4,000 individuals, and there were other prisoners within the cells apart from the captured Stowaway. Naturally, they would have killed a few to make the detaining process more manageable, but considering the reasons behind the capture, they had no choice but to imprison all of them.


    Orion, Zogar, and Iris followed Sy''ra. The criminals watched them as they made their way forward. After crossing numerous sections, they arrived at the cell.


    "The leaders of the Stowaway are imprisoned here," Sy''ra said, pushing the cell door open and stepping inside.


    As they entered, their eyes fell on eleven dark blue, hairy, beastly humanoid figures with four arms-both men and women. Each wore a devourer gear on one wrist and had a metallic mouthpiece binding their mouths shut.


    They wore tattered tunics, dresses, and leather armour, their appearances battered and worn. Six heavy, rune-enhanced chains bound their limbs to the metallic cell. It was clear the entire cell was magically reinforced.


    Scanning through the prisoners, Orion''s gazended on a particr figure. He had already been briefed on the prisoners'' identities, so he could instantly recognise the leader by looking at him.


    "Release him," Orionmanded, gesturing toward the man in leather armour.


    Sy''ra nodded. She took out arge rune-engraved key, stepped forward, and unlocked the chains binding the four-armed, dark blue-furred man.


    As soon as the chains fell, the man attempted to lunge at Sy''ra, but before he could get an inch closer, his body froze mid-action. He was lifted into the air and pulled toward Orion, stopping just before him.


    Utilising the One-Winged Sky Art, Orion quickly captured the man.


    The prisoner, now face-to-face with Orion, took in his extravagant clothing and ck mask adorned with countless Vylkr vines, which set him apart from the others, including the others behind him.


    He guessed these were high-ranking figures from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, though he didn''t know how high.


    Realising his life was in their hands, the man gritted his teeth in anger and frustration. He spat, "I won''t tell you anything. You''re wasting your time if you think you can get information from me. And don''t bother with my warriors, your gods'' chosens have already tried and failed miserably." His eyes held a fierce resolve, ready to face death.


    Considering the information Zogar had received from Sy''ra, Orion didn''t doubt his words. However, it didn''t matter.


    "You''re wrong. I didn''te here to waste time talking. I came to offer you servitude, then set you free," Orion replied.


    "Huh?" The man''s expression twisted in confusion, then disbelief. Just as he was about to speak, Orion cast the One-Winged Chains of Absolute Submission and began drawing runes on the prisoner''s forehead with his fingers.


    It took a minute for the rune to fully form. It solidified into the shape of two vibrant, shimmering white wings-onerger than the other-bound tightly by a brilliant golden chain.


    The man''s expression was shocked as he felt the strange changes within his body.


    Orion withdrew his hand, staring into the man''s dting pupils. "Swear your loyalty to Paradise, and I will release all of you," Orion said.


    Even with the Stowaways'' firm resolve, he doubted they would choose death over a chance to keep living.


    "What did you do to me?" the man growled, his voice filled with caution.


    "I ced something akin to a ve seal on your body. If you choose to pledge your servitude


    to Paradise, then your body and soul will belong to Paradise until you die. After that, you will be free," Orion responded truthfully.


    Upon hearing Orion''s words, the man''s pupils dted further, and his body trembled with fear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The others in the room also widened their eyes, their expressions shifting between shock, fear, and anger. The chains binding them rattled as they frantically struggled to free themselves to save their leader, but their efforts were futile.


    Realising their predicament, they ceased their struggles, gazing toward Orion with a gaze filled with hostility.


    Soon, the man regained hisposure. "And what if I refuse? Are you going to kill us all?" he asked, his tone filled with hatred and anger. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on Orion, burning with the intent to kill.


    Rather than responding, Orion turned his attention to the two four-armed, dark blue-furred women wearing checkered and ck dresses. He gestured toward Sy''ra to free them.


    Sy''ra nodded and carried out hismand at once.


    The chains rattled violently once more as the two women rose. Before they could attempt to escape, they were halted in midair. Without hesitation, Orion inscribed the runes of the One- Winged Chains of Eternal Submission onto their foreheads.


    "Pledge your servitude to Paradise, to serve with your body and soul, and I will release all of those we''ve captured, excluding him," Orion said.


    Though the limitations of the One-Winged Chains of Eternal Submission were apparent, he doubted his n would fail. Despite their tenacity, one of them must value survival. He only needed to uncover that one person and ess their memories once they pledged servitude. The first woman shook her head frantically, baring her sharp teeth at him.


    Orion then turned to the second woman and repeated, "Pledge your servitude to Paradise, to serve with your body and soul, and I''ll release everyone we''ve captured, excluding the both of


    them."


    Fierce gazes from the others turned toward the second woman, expecting her to refuse like


    the first. But-


    The second woman bit her lip and nodded. "I pledge my servitude to Paradise, to serve it with my body and soul," she said. "Now, keep your promise and let us go."


    The chains rattled even louder.


    "YOU-" the man tried to shout, but Orion immediately sealed his lips with the first woman


    beside him.


    As the woman who had pledged her servitude began to feel dizziness creeping into her mind,


    a surge of heat flowed through her head. Orion entered her mind and sifted through her


    memories.


    Iyalis!


    Stone Fang Stowaway!


    Lord Lalos, leader of the Stone Fang Stowaway!


    Dreyal Mountain Range Conference!


    ''So that was the name of this Stowaway and why they had bravely ventured deeper here. As it turns


    out, they weren''t alone,'' Orion thought.


    After obtaining all the information he needed, Orion stopped his actions, and the woman felt her mind returning to normal, the dizziness dissipating.


    "Aren''t you going to keep your promise?" the woman asked, her tone filled with anger and


    regret. She was unsure about what had just happened to her and assumed it was the man


    trying to harm her.


    "Of course I will," Orion nodded. He turned to Sy''ra. "Release all the captives from their Stowaway and hand them back their Stowaway to leave, excluding these two. Let no one stop


    or follow them."


    Sy''ra nodded in response. She retrieved the key once more and began unlocking their shackles one by one. This time, they didn''t try to attack, likely understanding how futile it would be.


    They were also stunned by Orion''s words.


    Was he really just going to let them go like that? No, it had to be a trap.


    He might n to follow them to find the rest of the Stowaways. Yes, that''s what he wanted!


    But, in the end... they didn''t care about his intentions. They had their freedom, and that was


    all that mattered.


    Lalos and the other woman, who had responded earlier, widened their eyes in surprise and stupefaction. They attempted to speak, but their lips remained sealed. They could only watch as the rest were freed from their shackles.


    They had never expected the man would genuinely release them, thinking he was ying


    mind games instead. Soon, their gazes were filled with regret.


    Once all eight remaining captives were freed, they looked at their leader with sunken eyes,


    filled withplex emotions.


    ...


    Read below!

 Chapter 1112: Mind Games And Pressure, The Shocking Discovery

    Chapter 1112: Mind Games And Pressure, The Shocking Discovery


    ?


    They turned toward Orion and the others, attempting to speak, but quickly closed their mouths, remembering the man''s words. Since they had been granted the chance to live, they needed to seize the opportunity and act quickly.


    First, they needed to exchange the information they had learned about the sudden alliance between the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise, Sleeping Fox, and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities, as well as the unknown force called Paradise, which even Commander Sy''ra seemed to respect. They would then escape the Dreyal Mountain Range as fast as possible to avoid reencountering them.


    Sy''ra exited the cell to inform the other gods'' chosens, who were patrolling outside to carry out the Supreme Leader''smands.


    "I always thought you were influenced by your new mistress, but it appears I was wrong. You and she are truly simr in many ways. See youter, Lord Lalos, my beloved brother. I will definitely miss you," Iyalis said, bowing slightly toward Lalos and his mistress. Her tone was firm, her expression filled with hatred.


    She flinched slightly, ncing at Orion and the others before swiftly exiting the room, guided by the gods'' chosens stationed outside.


    "Supreme Leader, is letting them go really a good idea? I don''t think it''s okay for them to leave like that. What if they alert the other Stowaways and plot another ambush?" Sy''ra asked.


    Supreme Leader? They felt their ears itch at her statement.


    "What they do doesn''t matter because we''re going to meet them," Orion replied, turning his attention toward the suspended Lalos and his mistress. "We are going to war with every Stowaway and Runaway city and reim every inch of this territory to prevent something like this from happening again. So they should prepare with everything they have and ept their defeat when they lose."


    There are enemies you hunt with strategy and those you crush without a second nce. The Stowaways were thetter. They needed to be dealt with immediately, and gathering them together seemed the best and easiest option.


    A look of realisation crossed Sy''ra''s expression, and she nodded in response. ''As expected, he has a reason for releasing them,'' Sy''ra thought. She became curious about the ve seal he had cast on the prisoners.


    "What do you n on doing with them?" Sy''ra asked, shifting her focus toward the two suspended prisoners.


    However, upon hearing her words, Lalos and his mistress felt fear emerge within their hearts. They realised the unknown man was genuinely intent on keeping his word, but something much worse was approaching them. Regardless, they were unable to do anything in their current dilemma.


    Their bodies tensed as they awaited the man''s response.


    "They have already lost their freedom, so let them remain here until they can pledge their servitude to Paradise. Then we can reconsider their worth," Orion responded. He released their lips, seeing that they were waiting to speak.


    "I surrender! I will pledge my servitude to Paradise!" Lalos shouted anxiously.


    "I''m also willing to pledge my allegiance to Paradise. Please spare my life!" the woman also shouted anxiously.


    Realising that the Supreme Leader was willing to fulfil his promise and that the alliance would soon face a foreseeable war, they decided to seize the opportunity before them rather than spend the rest of their lives rotting within this cell.


    Without saying a word, Orion touched their foreheads and sifted through their minds individually. After he was done, he opened his eyes, a strange glint shing within them. His gaze cleared soon after.


    ''So that''s how it is,'' Orion thought.


    After examining the leader of the Stone Fang Stowaway, and the closest individuals next to him, he now had a firm perspective on the enemies they were up against.


    They could easily be handled by thebined forces of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities. However, with the help of a few of Paradise''s warriors, sending only the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City would suffice.


    It would serve as a way to test their growth after receiving Paradise''s resources and support.


    Once captured, they would help gather information about the outside, assisting Paradise in capturing more forces to expand their strength. He doubted it would be difficult for them to surrender with Aurora''s n to create a border without Vylkr vines.


    For individuals who had been abandoned, fled, defected from their Runaway Cities, and born in such conditions, wasn''t that the idealnd they dreamed of residing in?"


    From Lalos''s and the others'' memories he had essed previously, Orion knew that he wasn''t far off from the truth. Releasing them from the grasp of the One-Winged Sky Art, Orion observed as they both fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Your body and soul now belong to Paradise. You will work and toil for its betterment. In the meantime, you''ll provide Commander Sy''ra with every piece of information you know about the Dreyal Mountain Range Conference and the alliance backed by the Grade One Runaway Cities," Orion said, his tonemanding.


    A chill spread through their bodies, and they realised their dizziness was the Supreme Leader peering into their mind. They felt a slight sting in their minds at the thought of escaping, and with their bodies still unresponsive, they became aware of where his confidence stemmed from.


    With such a powerful technique, all one needed to do was capture any higher person of their enemy and use this technique to bring them under control and know what the opposing forces were nning. Perhaps this was how Paradise had gained control over Commander Sy''ra and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    Feeling their bodies suddenly respond, they quickly got back on their feet and bowed forward, saying, "Thank you, Supreme Leader."


    Orion nodded nonchntly before refocusing on Sy''ra. "Find them a room to stay in for now and arrange for someone to monitor them. I will send my ns for the warter."


    "Okay, Supreme Leader," Sy''ra replied, her expression serious.


    Orion turned and exited the door with Zogar and Iris beside him. They left the cell to observe the gods'' chosens and the leaders of the Stone Fang Stowaway being transported back to theirn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stowaway.


    "What''s going on? Where are the Vylkr vines?" Iyalis asked, her tone shocked as she looked around at the vast, rough in below her stretching far into the distance.


    Typically, there would be Vylkr vines slithering around and trying to grasp the Runaway City before being crushed underneath.


    However, there were none in sight. Iyalis couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Did the Vylkr vines turn invisible?


    Even the other gods'' chosens and leaders felt the same way, their eyes scanning the surroundings with shock and disbelief.


    "The Vylkr vines have been cleared by one of Paradise''s divine beings. Her name is not something you are qualified to know," replied a Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City god''s chosens, a female orc, standing near the bridge connecting to the Stone Fang Stowaway, guiding them across. Her tone was filled with reverence.


    BAM!! BAM!!


    Upon hearing this, several gods'' chosens and leaders, including Iyalis, almost stumbled over their own feet. Others copsed on the bridge, causing it to tilt from side to side.


    The Vylkr vines were cleared by a divine being... one of Paradise''s divine beings! "It''s... It''s a lie--you''re messing with us. Haah... this is an illusion. I knew they weren''t just going to set us free like that," one of the younger leaders of the Stone Fang Stowaway, said with a depressing chuckle.


    Hearing his statement, Iyalis and a few others nearby were shaken back to reality. However, their expressions suddenly turned pale as they realised that one of their own was doubting the words of the leaders of an unknown opposing force while they were still in the Runaway City


    of another opposing force.


    Iyalis hurried to close his mouth before he could utter another word, fearing the retaliation of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway gods'' chosens. But contrary to her expectations, they roared withughter.


    "Why would we lie to you when we don''t gain anything? If the orders were given, any of our team would be enough to eradicate your measly Stowaway," one of the gods'' chosen, an incubus, responded, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "You Stowaways really think too highly


    of yourselves."


    This time, Iyalis and the others nearby, who were listening intently to the conversation, remained rooted in their positions, their expressions morphing into utter disbelief at the


    situation at hand.


    The young leader who had spoken stepped back, seeing the fierce re of the gods'' chosens


    directed at him.


    It wasn''t false! A divine being was indeed within this unknown force called Paradise!


    Iyalis gulped. Though still doubtful, her mind raced, trying to make sense of this sudden revtion while thinking about their current situation.


    If there was genuinely a divine being within Paradise, then why leave? Iyalis thought. Remembering that despite having engraved a ve mark on her, Paradise had kept their word and granted them freedom made her see them in a positive light.


    If they could find a way to stay, even if it meant serving under Paradise, wouldn''t that mean they would also be under the protection of a divine being?

 Chapter 1113: Straying From The Plan

    Chapter 1113: Straying From The n


    ?


    One of the older leaders, with scars on his body and one eye, stepped forward and whispered into her ear, "Mistress Iyalis, I''m sure you''ve already arrived at this conclusion; now it makes sense why the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise, Trekking mingo, and Sleeping Fox


    Runaway Cities haven''t left the territory."


    "They have pledged their loyalty to Paradise, staying under its protection rather than leaving. Maybe this is what they came here for in the first ce," he said, then added hesitatingly, "Maybe this is a sign for us. Perhaps we should just stay and... join them."


    "You? Do you even know what you''re talking about?" Iyalis hissed, her pale face contorting into anger as she red at the older leader beside her. His name was Karev, and he was the former Chief advisor to the leader of the Stone Fang Stowaway.


    The Stone Fang Stowaways were scavengers, even among other Stowaways. They ranked at the lowest tier of power, willing to do anything to grow stronger or survive. This was why they epted this mission: to participate in the subjugation of the Runaway Cities and im a share of the spoils.


    Because of this, they had no qualms about abandoning their leader and his mistress in the grip of a formidable enemy and fleeing.


    Iyalis felt irritation rise within her. epting this unknown force''s terms would make her sacrifice worthless, leaving her bound as an enved person under an unknown power. She could feel the restraints binding her soul, body, and mind, a dull ache manifesting whenever she considered attacking that ''man.''


    Despite her frustration, she knew that if she hadn''t epted the man''s condition, one of the other leaders would''ve clung to the faint hope of freedom rather than waiting foolishly for death. But what greater foolishness could there be than returning to the clutches of an enemy from whom they had once fled?


    Would this unknown force treat them respectfully or cast them even lower because of their status? The answer was evident to even a child.


    As Iyalis was lost in thought, the gods'' chosens and leaders shared simr thoughts. They stood frozen in ce, no longer advancing, their eyes drifting between Iyalis and the other leaders.


    Sensing her hesitation, Karev muttered, "You have already taken the ve seal, so what use is there for hesitation now?" Noticing Iyalis''s pained expression, he continued, "If there truly are divine beings in this Paradise, one capable of all of this, then I don''t mind taking a ve seal either. I''ve sold myself for less, and many here feel the same. Look around you." His single eye swept across the group,nding on Iyalis.


    Even if there weren''t any divine beings, the fact that someone had the power to push back the Vylkr vines and seal them out of a part of their territory was enough for most of them.


    Seeing the truth in Karev''s words, Iyalis nced at every Stowaway present. Her shoulders slumped.


    They were all ready to pledge their allegiance to this mysterious force called Paradise. "You fools!" Iyalis muttered under her breath, her shoulders sagging.


    "Hey, get moving! We don''t have all day to waste!" bellowed an orc gods'' chosen, his thundering voice filling the entire area with a stern tone.


    "Pick up the pace!" barked another gods'' chosen from behind, his voice sharp and impatient.


    "You''re lucky we''re in a good mood, following the Supreme Leader''s orders," a third gods'' chosen, a subus, added, her tone dripping with irritation. "Otherwise, I would have tossed you out and returned to training. Now quit dragging your feet and move!"


    Initially, The group''s shock at the mention of divine beings was understandable, as they had gone through something simr just months ago. But as the minutes passed, they realized they needed a firmer push to return to their senses.


    Hearing their words, Iyalis and the other sharp-minded leaders finally grasped the gravity of the situation. They stood there, their jaws dropping and eyes wide in disbelief.


    It dawned on them that the man they had encountered was the Supreme Leader of Paradise. A cold chill crept down their spines.


    Iyalis swiftly regained herposure and stepped forward. "Wait, hold on!" she called out audibly, bowing respectfully toward one of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City representatives. "We have changed our minds; we no longer desire to leave!"


    "Huh?" The gods'' chosen turned to Iyalis, frowning with confusion crossing his face.


    ...


    Orion stepped out of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City alongside Zogar and Iris, soaring into the sky. He paused midair, ncing down to observe the leaders and gods'' chosens of the Stone Fang Stowaway being escorted back to their Stowaway.


    With the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City stretching tens of thousands of meters in length,parable to hundreds of sperm whales stacked together and towering over a hundred meters tall, the Stone Fang Stowaway, barely a few dozen meters in size, looked like a mere speck of dust inparison.


    This stark difference made Orion wonder about the immense courage and desperation that had driven them to ambush a Runaway City.


    Suddenly, Orion''s gaze shifted to the bridge connecting the Stone Fang Stowaway and the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City. He noticed the gods'' chosens of the Stone Fang Stowaway heading back to the Runaway City and frowned, his brow creased in confusion.


    ''Huh? What''s going on?'' Orion thought.


    Zogar and Iris also noticed the bizarre situation.


    "Let''s go and see what''s happening," Orion said, descending toward the bridge.


    Zogar and Iris nodded and followed beside him.


    As if sensing their approach, two gods'' chosens, both incubi, soared unsteadily into the sky toward them. Their ascent was shaky, prompting Orion to use the One-Winged Sky Art to stabilize them and bring them closer. Within seconds, they arrived.


    "What''s going on?" Orion asked, skipping formalities as the gods'' chosens attempted to bow


    and greet him.


    The gods'' chosen on the left quickly replied, "Supreme Leader, it''s the Stone Fang Stowaway''s gods'' chosens and their leaders. They have all decided not to return to their


    Stowaway."


    Orion, Zogar, and Iris were taken aback. They would have doubted the gods'' chosen words had they not seen the scene below them.


    Wasn''t this the same Stone Fang Stowaway whose leaders had chosen to risk their lives by taking a ve seal for freedom rather than face an uncertain fate in the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City''s underground cell?


    The same group that had abandoned their leader to escape, sparing him only a few nces?


    However, Orion, who had sifted through the memories of their leaders, knew the reality about the Stone Fang Stowaway better than anyone present. Regaining hisposure, he asked, "Do you know how they came to such a decision."


    The gods'' chosens hesitated briefly before nodding. They quickly exined the situation


    within a minute.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once they finished, Orion nodded. "I see. It''s not your fault."


    Hearing the Supreme Leader''s response, both gods'' chosens exhaled inwardly in relief.


    The Stone Fang Stowaway''s reaction to the vast in devoid of any Vylkr vines was understandable, as was the response they received from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City, which had no reason to lie.


    Nheless, Orion furrowed his brows in thought at the unexpected deviation from his original n. He was impressed by their swift judgment, but if the Stone Fang Stowaway


    chose to stay and devote themselves to Paradise, then who would deliver the message of their experiences to the Dreyal Alliance?


    Zogar and Iris also seemed to recognize the same issue, their expressions tightening with a


    deep frown.


    Orion gestured for them to follow as he descended toward the bridge.


    Due to the presence of both Runaway Cities, the gods'' chosens below had already noticed the


    arrival of the Supreme Leader and the other leaders of Paradise. They remained silent, ensuring total quiet among themselves.


    As Orion, Zogar, and Iris descended, bing the centre of attention. Theynded at the


    edge of the bridge.


    Several figures immediately emerged from the crowd and bowed before them. These were the leaders of the Stone Fang Stowaway whom Orion had spoken with only minutes earlier.


    "Supreme Leader of Paradise, we no longer wish to leave. We want to stay, serve you, and devote ourselves to Paradise!" Iyalis shouted, her voice firm and resolute. She bit her lip subtly, finding the situation somewhat ironic; having been turned into an enved person, she was now granted absolute freedom, only to run back into the arms of the man who had initially ced the ve seal on her.


    It was as though a servant had returned to their master, offering all the wealth they had earned to serve once more.


    "And what makes you think we would ept your devotion?" Orion asked, his tone dripping with ridicule as he nced at the others. "Do you have anything to offer like the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise, Sleeping Fox, and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities?"


    Iyalis trembled in fear and swiftly prostrated herself on the ground before him.


    ....


    [Author''s Note: Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City = 935 sperm whales in length, and 2


    to 3 times the height of the pyramid of Giza.]

 Chapter 1114: A Task Like No Other, Housewarming Festivities

    Chapter 1114: A Task Like No Other, Housewarming Festivities


    ?


    "We have information about the Drayal Alliance, who are plotting an ambush on the Runaway Cities here. If Paradise provides us with aid, we can dismantle the alliance and make them submit themselves to Paradise. One Stowaway might not be enough to offer any value, but more than three hundred more should suffice," Iyalis responded, her teeth clenched as she awaited his response.


    Orion raised a brow at her words. "And you can do that yourself?" He asked.


    Iyalis nodded hesitantly, responding, "It might be a bit difficult, but it''s not impossible. With enough time, we can definitelyplete the task."


    Orion pondered for a moment before responding, "Alright, if you can achieve something like that, I will ept the Stone Fang Stowaway''s allegiance, and your status will be no less than that of the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and Trekking mingo Runaway Cities."


    Iyalis''s eyes gleamed at his words. "Thank you, Supreme Leader," she replied, her voice tinged with excitement. She quickly suppressed her emotions and rposed herself. With the Supreme Leader''s agreement, her mind and body rxed.


    "One more thing..." Orion added. He stepped forward, stretching a finger toward Iyalis. Iyalis quivered, shutting her eyes tightly, not daring to open them.


    "This is the only help Paradise will provide to you," Orion said, cing his index finger on Iyalis''s forehead.


    The One-winged mark appeared, radiating an intense light.


    Iyalis felt her body heat up as a sudden surge of unfamiliar power erupted from her forehead, spreading to every fibre of her being. Her muscles twitched and contorted, causing sharp res of pain to surge through her.


    It felt like her body was breaking down and reconstructing at an atomic level. Even the lingering Vylkr energy within her, which had granted her a terrifying constitution as a gods'' chosen, was torn apart easily. Her entire body was being rebuilt to withstand the immense Celestial energy flowing into her from the environment.


    "Ah!" Iyalis moaned in pain, alerting the Stone Fang Stowaway leaders and gods'' chosens behind her.


    Before they could react, Orion exerted an overwhelming pressure, rendering them immobile. It was done effortlessly, with the immense Celestial energy swirling in the air.


    Feeling the immense weight pressing down on them, they gritted their teeth in fear and frustration, choosing not to struggle. They wondered if they had done something to anger the powerful individual before them.


    Then...


    Suddenly, multiple vibrant golden chains burst from the centre of the rune on Iyalis''s forehead, wrapping around her body and restraining her.


    BOOM!!


    A wave of celestial energy exploded from Iyalis''s body, shaking even those from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stunned, the leaders and gods'' chosens of the Stone Fang Stowaway could only watch the scene unfold in shock, while those from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City observed with interest.


    Meanwhile, Orion continued to observe as Iyalis''s BEM rose sharply.


    [ Energy Level - 507 BEM.]


    [ Energy Level - 1022 BEM. ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,234 BEM.]


    ...


    Iyalis BEM soon solidified at [Energy Level - 3000 BEM].


    After three months of consuming Vylkr vines to increase his strength, Orion''s BEM reached 3,518. He was confident that he would attain the rank of a five-star warrior before the year ended and experience a significant leap in his abilities.


    Initially, he was taken aback by how quickly he umted Vylkr energy, but then he remembered the first time they had eaten the Vylkr vine during the awakening ceremony. He was the first to awaken, long before the others. He had also be a one-star warrior within the mountain far earlier than Gorg and the rest, so he considered his speed natural.


    Since those with an affinity for any particr energy rank could harness it faster than others, the same applied to the Vylkr energy.


    Nheless, Zogar and Seth had taken two years to advance to the next stage, whereas ordinary warriors would take two and a half years or longer. Additionally, with the cost of Vylkr vines in sharp decline, their warriors could now umte while they trained and honed their skills, reducing the time needed for advancement.


    Iyalis copsed on the ground, her body twitching violently.


    With strength equal to that of a four-star warrior, Orion believed she could handle the task more efficiently. He could have increased her strength further, but this was the limit she could endure. Pushing her beyond that would put her life in danger.


    Orion raised his head, looking at the Stone Fang Stowaways, who were rooted in ce. He dispersed the pressure. "Take her with you and leave. She will awaken naturally after a few days, so there''s no need to worry about her health," Orion said.


    Orion guessed that Iyalis would need a few days to recoverpared to Evaline, who had recovered in a few hours.


    The Stone Fang Stowaway leaders sighed in relief, sensing their freedom. Their bodies tensed when they heard his words, but they soon rxed and nodded silently.


    "Ensure they all get back to their Stowaway safely," Orion said, shifting his focus to the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City''s gods'' chosens. Without waiting for their response, he turned and soared into the air, Zogar and Iris following beside him.


    It took three hours before the Stone Fang Stowaway finally departed.


    Ten days Later,


    Due to Ilse needing less time to awaken and the time dtion within the Golden Pce, one month was reduced to ten days.


    Ilse awakened on the tenth day.


    After exining everything that had transpired to her, she aided in suppressing the body of the unknown woman. However, she could not do anything about the mechanical halo and power core due to their unique nature. As a result, another research centre was established outside, near the Outward Stronghold, to study and unlock their secrets.


    The research facility was protected by some of Aurora''s Eternal Chaos Legion. Considering that they couldn''t determine their energy levels and that the surroundingnds were now devoid of Vylkr vines, their safety was fully guaranteed.


    Aurora, Liora, and Aerialia also returned to Paradise. However, Ilse was keenly interested in Aurora''s divinity and her unique control over Vylkr''s energy. She decided to train Aurora alongside Aerialia, understanding that in a world gued by Vylkr vines and Vylkr spawns, having a goddess like Aurora, with her unique abilities, was a valuable asset.


    Thus, Aurora was allowed to stay within the Golden Pce for as long as she wished.


    Two dayster,


    It was time for the Four-Eared Elves'' new residence opening celebration.


    Orion stood with Paradise''s key leaders beside him, observing as Patriarch Rn concluded


    his heartfelt speech.


    "For this moment, I will be stepping down from my role as Patriarch to give the next


    generation a chance to prove they are capable of handling leadership," Patriarch Rn


    announced.


    He gestured for Lyndon, who stood below the stage with the Four-Eared Elves'' gods'' chosens beside him, toe forward.


    "He will be the new Patriarch of the Four-Eared Elf race!" Former Patriarch Rn dered, sping his right hand on his son''s shoulder.


    Lyndon stepped forward and began delivering the speech he had prepared beforehand.


    Orion was aware that Isadora had been intended to be the next in line to handle the position of female patriarch. However, Lyndon was chosen as the sessor due to her current position


    and unique situation.


    His partner was Leona, a gods'' chosen, who would help him consolidate his authority among the Four-Eared Elves and manage their remaining gods'' chosens alongside the future


    generation.


    Due to the Vylkr energy''s effect on Leona''s fertility, conceiving an offspring would be


    difficult. Yet, Former Patriarch Rn was determined to ensure they ovee this challenge. After all, if they continued trying for a few decades, Leona would eventually be pregnant


    and conceive an heir.


    Once the speeches were done, they descended from the stage and led the way toward a red cloth stretched between two trees.


    On the other side of the trees stood many wooden buildings spread across the ground and among the trees. The new city did not have gates.


    The homes resembled those of the Pixies, which was understandable since they had helped design theyout, given their experience building such structures. However, instead of being built into the vegetation, these homes were constructed with wood and metal, making them easier to renovate and offering additional advantages.


    Lyndon handed Orion a sizable pair of scissors. "Please, Supreme Leader, do us the honour of opening the gates to our new home," Lyndon said with a smile.


    Orion epted therge scissors and nodded. He gestured for Reena to join him as he walked forward, choosing to perform the task as the Supreme Leader and Vige Chief. Former Patriarch Rn, Lyndon, Isadora, and several other Four-Eared Elves understood what was happening, broad smiles blossoming on their faces. As Supreme Leader, Orion treated every race and authority impartially, regardless of who they were.


    However, as Vige Chief, his judgments could sway either way, depending on his discretion. Receiving such acknowledgement before the other key leaders and influential figures within Paradise subtly showed his support.

 Chapter 1115: Housewarming Festivities, The Tempting Proposal

    Chapter 1115: Housewarming Festivities, The Tempting Proposal


    ?


    Nheless, the impact of this gesture would be more significant among Paradise''s ordinary inhabitants.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Orion held both ends of the sizable scissors over the white rope while Reena had his hand. Together, they sped their hands and cut through the rope.


    As the red rope fell, a chorus of apuse echoed through the surrounding Four-eared elves. The key leaders, several members of the Supreme Leader''s main family, the former Vige Chief and Chieftess, a few Prismerion Divine apostles, the reputable warriors, Seig and Evadne, and numerous other influential invitees all joined in the celebration, pping their hands together.


    Patriarch Lyndon stepped forward and addressed the crowd, "Everyone, let''s go in and make the most of the day! The celebration has only just begun!" he announced loudly.


    Cheers of excitement erupted, filling the air and signalling the crowd''s enthusiasm.


    Patriarch Lyndon turned to face Orion and Reena, gesturing for them to lead the way through the gate.


    Orion nodded, handing the scissors back to him. He turned and led the way inside, with Reena walking beside him.


    The key leaders followed closely behind them.


    Next came the Supreme Leader''s main family, walking through the gates.


    Following them, Former Patriarch Rn entered with the new Patriarch Lyndon by his side.


    Then came the former Vige Chief and Chieftess.


    The Prismerion divine apostles followed next.


    Then, the vige''s reputable warriors.


    Finally, everyone else made their way through the gates, entering the new Four-Eared Elves residence.


    The celebration was scheduled tost a week, allowing every inhabitant of Paradise to participate in the joyous event. It also served as a diversion to shift attention away from the phenomenon that urred during Aurora''s ascension.


    The key leaders aided in making the celebration as grand as possible.


    Initially, the n was tomemorate Aurora''s ascension with a celebration, but she declined, choosing to keep her ascension a secret from all but a select few. She preferred staying in the Golden Pce to train with Aerialia and Ilse. As a result, the n was changed. This elevated the standing of the Four-Eared Elves and showcased their new city, turning it into the first of its kind-the fifth border city not directly connected to the other border cities. Due to Aurora using her powers to help clear the Vylkr vines and the rising tensions in the world, the key leaders and other important figures all left within two hours. The only people remaining were the Prismerions'' Divine apostles, who decided to live among the Four-Eared Elves to learn about the Spirit Realm ritual rites and Orion.


    Former Patriarch Rn, Orion, and Isadora sat on decorated chairs at a table filled with fruits, meats, and wine. Nearby, several simr decorative tables and chairs were arranged, though their tables were slightly less extravagant than those on theirs.


    The fruits were sourced from Paradise, the wine made using the Four-Eared Elves'' unique methods, and the magical beast meat was brought from the Trekking mingo Runaway City below.


    "Ahem, I will be taking my leave now. I need to show the Divine apostle where they will be staying, as they insist on settling in quickly so we can begin their training," Former Patriarch Rn said, clearing his throat as he stood from his seat.


    He nodded to Orion and Isadora, his gaze lingering briefly on her before turning to leave. Observing her father leave, Isadora sighed loudly. "He just won''t stop. Does he think any of us here are too stupid not to notice his intentions?" she muttered.


    Orion chuckled as he tore off a piece of the grilled meat on his te and ced it in his mouth. The vour melted on his tongue, stimting his taste buds with a lingering aftertaste.


    "Mmmh..." Orion couldn''t help but admit that the Four-Eared Elves'' cooking was exceptional, just like the other races within Paradise.


    He made a mental note to see if he could diplomatically acquire some for his family to enjoy. Isadora nced at Orion seated beside her. "Since you''re aware of his intentions, I thought you''d leave, considering you have far more important things to handle," she said.


    Despite her role in managing Paradise during his external affairs, Isadora often felt tired whenever dealing with the man beside her.


    While the key leaders and prominent figures had already returned to continue their duties, he remained here, using her father''s pleas as an excuse while indulging in the festivities. As the Supreme Leader, he was supposed to lead by example.


    Orion paused and turned to look at her. "I led a confrontation against four divine beings and a rampaging Runaway City. I think it''s fair for me to take a break," he responded.


    ''That was a few weeks ago,'' Isadora thought. But she didn''t say it aloud, understanding it would be improper to say so.


    "But shouldn''t you lead by example? It would help if you left first before the other Key Leaders and prominent figures took the cue and departed," Isadora replied.


    "Oh, if it''s about that, you don''t have to worry. I''m sure they have had enough examples," Orion replied, taking a sip from the ss before resuming his meal.


    Upon hearing Orion''s response, Isadora slumped her shoulders and sighed in defeat. She bit her lip, searching for a way to express her thoughts.


    Indeed, the words she had been speaking were just a means to ease her mind and body; however, she realized that she could not utter even a single word.


    Suddenly, Orion asked, "Do you know how Paradise was built?"


    Isadora nodded. "It was built by a divine being to protect the inhabitants of Paradise from being obliterated by other divine beings. He was more powerful than goddess Ilse and Aurora. He fought against five Vylkr spawns alone and is currently resting somewhere within Paradise," her expression grew more excited as she spoke.


    The divine beings were once the stuff of legends, hardly even seen in dreams. However, ever since she became a part of Paradise, she had encountered them left and right, even having the opportunity to speak with one of them.


    The bizarre heavenly and Vylkr phenomena, once considered rare, erupted as though they were a monthly urrence. It had reached the point where themon inhabitants of Paradise had also begun preparing countermeasures.


    "You are correct," Orion nodded. But he''s already dead! He wanted to say, but he couldn''t. Exposing such information was one of Paradise''s taboos!


    "Do you know my purpose for gathering the forces of the Runaway Cities under Paradise?"


    Orion asked.


    Isadora nodded. "It''s because you desire to build a singr force capable of crushing any enemies, including the divine, and to form a haven for the inhabitants of Paradise and those from the Runaway Cities who have pledged their allegiance to Paradise, allowing them to wander thend as they wish," she responded, her expression serious.


    With goddess Aurora clearing away the Vylkr vines from part of the territory below, it already proved that their n wasn''t merely a dream but one that was slowlying to fruition. Suddenly, Isadora''s expression morphed into a frown, and she asked with a raised brow, "Why are you asking such a question, Supreme Leader? Remember, you were the one who told


    me all of this."


    Even if he hadn''t told her anything about it, she would have heard it from other inhabitants, but that didn''t change the fact that he had informed her first.


    Orion nodded. Indeed, he was the one who had told her about this-to help her understand their rapid growth and why they needed to grow even faster.


    "I''m trying to help you understand something important..." Orion said softly. He turned his head to look at Isadora. "I may be seen as the one guiding Paradise''s future, preparing for towering challenges and readying our forces for battles we can''t even imagine. But in truth, I am a man who indulges in the present," he sighed softly.


    He continued, "While others worry endlessly about tomorrow, calcting every step with hesitation, I''ve chosen to embrace each moment as ites. It isn''t because I ignore the future, but because I am prepared to face it with unwavering resolve."


    Orion held Isadora''s trembling gaze. "The best way to live your life is to do so as you desire, without restraint or fear, because tomorrow wille with its own variables no matter how much we prepare for it, especailly in such a chaotic world," he paused, allowing his words to settle. "Do you understand?"


    With her hands clenched, Isadora nodded in response. After a while, she opened her mouth and asked, "What does the Supreme Leader think about a union... between us?"


    Orion raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. "It sounds as though you don''t n on putting any effort into this proposal?" he teased.


    Isadora''s cheeks flushed slightly, realizing her formal tone wasn''t quite right for the moment. She coughed, straightened her back, and then corrected herself. "What does Mr.


    Orion think about a union... between us?"


    "Well, it sounds like a proposal worth considering," Orion replied, chuckling softly.


    ...


    Author''s Note: You thought it was Royalpanda, but it is I, cliffhanger... Happy new month, everyone!

 Chapter 1116: A Heart Fully Valued

    Chapter 1116: A Heart Fully Valued


    ?


    Flushed, Isadora lowered her head and spoke, a bit more flustered, "This is my first time doing this, so I would appreciate it if you stopped making fun of me."


    Orion''s expression became slightly serious, and he nodded in response. "You are right. Compared to you, I have had more experience, so mistakes are bound to happen," he replied. "I''m d that you didn''t try to propose a contract and negotiation terms."


    Then, Orion''s yful expression softened. "Are you sure this decisiones from your heart?" he asked, a faint smile emerging.


    "...Yes," Isadora stuttered, nodding her head firmly. "Both from a personal and political point of view, it would only be more troublesome if I dyed this proposal any longer," she exined.


    Then, after a brief pause, she added, "Besides, you''ll be heading out soon with the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City to meet the Wandering Wolf Borough and the Journeying Jaguar Runaway City so you can retrieve the four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City and advance Paradise forces the next stage."


    Orion nodded silently. With the destruction of the Sleeping Fox Runaway City and its


    inhabitants now residing in the Trekking mingo Runaway City, he had no choice but to take the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway City.


    He was prepared for the journey, and the only task left was to observe how the Stone Fang Stowaway would handle the Dreyal Alliance and the Grade One Runaway Cities supporting them. He had sent some warriors to monitor their progress.


    While Orion didn''t expectplete sess, if the Stone Fang Stowaway could manage even a significant disruption of the Dreyal Alliance before being caught, he would consider epting their allegiance to Paradise.


    "I also want to use this opportunity to get closer to the main family," Isadora continued. "So, what does Mr. Orion think about my proposal?" she asked, keeping her expression calm despite her heart racing fiercely.


    "When you put it like that, how can I say no? A union between us would be perfect," Orion responded, his tone now gentle.


    The tension around Isadora eased, and a smile broke through her nervousness. She leaned slightly toward Orion, resting her head on his shoulder. "I wasn''t sure if I needed to propose with a grand speech, so I made one beforehand," Isadora admitted with a soft chuckle. "I can''t let it go to waste-do you want to hear it?"


    Orion wrapped his arm around her shoulders, his voice soft. "Go ahead. I want to see if it''s grander than something I might havee up with."


    Isadora felt her body rx, a weight lifting off her shoulders. She took a breath, then opened her mouth to speak.


    Observing the scene from a distance, Former Patriarch Rn erupted inughter. "HAHAHA... She''s done it!!" He swiftly pulled Leif, standing nearby, into a celebratory hug.


    He stared joyfully at the sky, shouting, "Do you see that, darling?! Our children are doing alright! They won''t have to worry about the future in this wretched world anymore!" Tears streamed down his face as he spoke, but Former Patriarch Rn didn''t wipe them away.


    Instead, he continued tough wildly.


    Leif and the other Four-eared elves'' gods'' chosens also joined in the jubtion, smiling from ear to ear. They kept their celebration quiet, careful not to draw too much attention and risk revealing their location.


    After all, it wouldn''t be good if the Supreme Leader knew they were watching from afar.


    Unknown to them, Orion was already aware of their location but decided not to expose it since they only watched them briefly.


    "It seems I can now boldly say the Supreme Leader is my brother-inw," Leona said with a light chuckle, her hand linked with Lyndon''s arm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A warm smile appeared on Lyndon''s lips as he nodded. Suddenly, he felt Leona''s grip tighten. Lyndon turned to look at her, noticing her flushed cheeks and heavier breathing.


    Holding Lyndon''s gaze, Leona leaned in.


    "Although I admire the Supreme Leader''s strength and ability to handle such arge family and Paradise simultaneously, I hope my Lyndon will be more like Former Patriarch Rn and stick to one beautiful partner. You are incapable of handling me, so this is the best decision, or am I wrong?" Leona said.


    Lyndon quickly shook his head. "No, you''re right. I won''t let brother-inw''s influence rub off on me, so you don''t have to worry," he replied swiftly.


    "Since the celebration is ongoing, shall we go somewhere a little more private, husband?" Leona asked a glint in her eyes. Without waiting for a response, she swept Lyndon off his feet, carrying him in a princess carry.


    Sensing his wife''s intoxicating scent and the toned muscles gained from her training, Lyndon nodded enthusiastically at her suggestion. He couldn''t understand why other men always liked being in control. After experiencing Leona''s care and touch, he decided this was the life he wanted and couldn''t imagine trading it for anything else.


    "Okay," Lyndon nodded.


    Hearing his response, Leona adjusted her enhanced Gearweaver holstered on her back, then leapt into the air.


    Watching this scene, the surrounding gods'' chosens exchanged concerned nces before shaking their heads with smiles.


    Given Leona''s strength, it was apparent who held the power in their rtionship behind closed doors. Her loyalty to the Four-Eared Elves and Paradise ensured she wouldn''t go too far, squeezing Lyndon''sst bit of life out when they were together.


    "Come on, we need to prepare for the next celebration between Mr Orion and Isadora," Former Patriarch Rn said excitedly as he exited their hiding spot, not bothering to look at Leona and Lyndon, who had already left.


    The gods'' chosens followed behind him.


    ......


    Night arrived quickly, but the celebration showed no signs of stopping. Enchantednterns were hung around every corner of the new Four-Eared residence, including indoors, casting a brilliant hue on the joyous asion.


    Many people continued to pour in and out; the streets and tables were bustling with excitement. While some retreated indoors to rest, others took the celebration home to share with their families.


    In the grandest, most decorated room of the Four-Eared Elves'' new residence, Orion stood before Isadora, whose back was pressed against a wooden wall.


    Isadora''s face was flushed, her heartbeat pounding fiercely, resounding outside her body. Even her four ears twitched as though sensing something ominous in the air. Understanding that the sensation came from Orion and what would happen next, Isadora gulped, bracing


    herself.


    After spending the day together without any disturbances, something Isadora knew was her father''s handiwork, they decided to head straight to bed tomemorate their rtionship. Given their busy schedules, they were unsure when another perfect opportunity would arise.


    "Before we begin, there''s another thing I would like to ask of you," Isadora said, struggling to maintain herposure. After all, this was the first time she had experienced such a


    moment.


    "I don''t want any special treatment when I be your concubine. Treat me like you treat the other concubines, as Key Leader Selene and Shani. I''m sure you know that even though I''ve chosen you from the depths of my heart, one of the primary reasons for my choice is political," Isadora replied, holding her trembling gaze with Orion''s. "I want to be part of the main family through my strength and hard work."


    Orion pondered before he nodded. "I thought you were going to tell me that it''s impossible


    for me to love you equally along with my other wives and that you''d be satisfied with whatever care and attention I could offer, as you understand what you''re getting yourself


    into," Orion replied.


    Isadora trembled slightly and turned her head to the side. She opened her quivering lips and muttered, "...That was oddly specific. You didn''t think about that on the spot, did you?"


    "No, it''s something I learned from experience," Orion responded, shaking his head slightly.


    "Then..." Isadora asked, "What if I had asked it?"


    "Then I would have told you that my love isn''t about dividing myself into equal parts or distributing attention like rations. I will never give you scraps of attention because you deserve to be cherished fully, in your own way," Orion replied sternly.


    Silence stretched between them before Isadora''s eyes filled with tears-tears of relief. She wondered why she had been bothered by such a question despite witnessing Orion''s care and affection for the rest of his wives firsthand.


    For the younger wives, it was easy to spot them as couples; even a growing child could recognize it. For a few of the older ones, a bizarre chemistry they shared made it difficult to tell whether they were engaged, especially if one wasn''t close to them or in a rtionship themselves.


    At some point, she had even thought that the reason for the newborn celebration within his household was so he could put them on the sidelines and focus on the others. However, it appeared that she was wrong.


    She knew how men and women of high positions of power, who possess numerous partners, treat them, and she was d that the Orion she had witnessed before making her decision was the same here now. There was nothing hidden behind a mask.

 Chapter 1117: Crossing An Intimate Threshold**

    Chapter 1117: Crossing An Intimate Threshold**


    ?


    Thank goodness!


    Orion observed as Isadora wiped away her tears and stretched his hand to aid her.


    Isadora looked up at Orion with a small, tearful smile. "...That was an amazing response. Did you also gain it from experience?" she asked, cheerfully chuckling and awaiting his reply.


    Orion returned the smile and shook his head. "No. I thought about it on the spot because those were the right words to show you how much I cherish you."


    Stunned, Isadora stood there, her lips sealed, not knowing what to say.


    She was intelligent enough to devise solutions to every problem, as shown by her efforts as


    the Supreme Leader''s assistant. Yet, she found herself unable to form a response to his words, which somehow made her heart flutter.


    This proved that what Orion had gained from caring for his many wives was more than a simple experience.


    "Since that''s settled, shall we begin?" Orion asked, stretching his hand and gently tracing it along her neckline.


    Isadora nodded, still blushing. "Boba..." she called out.


    Immediately, a small four-legged creature with snow-white fur emerged from within her attire and leapt out of the room through the window.


    Orion followed the creature''s movements, stunned. He had grown so used to the presence of Isadora''s magical beast that he had nearly forgotten about its existence. It didn''t help that it rarely came out, always hiding within her leaf-crafted attire.


    The sound of leaves rustling filled the room.


    Orion turned his attention back to Isadora and saw that she was taking off her attire.


    Isadora untied a thread connecting both sides of her outfit at the shoulder. Instantly, countless threads loosened, and the leaf-crafted attire rippled open.


    Her leaf-crafted garment fell to the ground, revealing her entire form. The only remaining pieces of clothing were a greence top and tight knickers, hugging her body sensually. She moved to remove the rest, but Orion stopped her.


    "Allow me," Orion said. He quickly discarded his attire and tossed it aside before lifting Isadora into a princess carry and cing her onto the bed. Shey in his arms, blushing fiercely, and positioned herself straight on the bed.


    Orion climbed onto the bed, his muscr figure hovering over her. He gently removed herce top, exposing her perky breasts. They were medium-sized with small, delicate peaks. He cupped them, massaging both excellently for a few seconds before moving one hand toward her tight green knickers.


    The entire execution was swift and smooth. Before Isadora fully understood what was happening, a soft breeze brushed against her lower lips.


    Instinctively, her thighs clenched together, shielding her most intimate area from the sensation. Surprisingly, the force behind the wind became more intense, causing Isadora to snap her legs open and nce downward.


    Her eyes trembled as she realized it wasn''t wind teasing her but Orion''s fingers. His fingers traced along her slender upper thighs, making them tremble and sending chills.


    Realizing that Orion''s hands were like the wind, caressing her body, Isadora parted her trembling thighs.


    With no barriers in his way, Orion''s fingers made contact with her lower lips again. He gently brushed against them, circling around her intimate area.


    "Haa..." A soft moan escaped Isadora''s lips.


    ''It''s amazing,'' Isadora thought, struggling to catch her breath.


    She now understood how powerful Orion''s touch was.


    It was as if he had devoted his entire life to mastering every corner of a woman''s body and her most sensitive areas.


    However, it only took a brief pause before another soft moan escaped her lips. "~~aHH~~"


    Soon, Isadora realized something crucial.


    Whenever Orion caressed her and didn''t get a response, he would quickly adjust, applying another technique to correct his previous movements. Through this method, Orion quietly transformed her body into a zing furnace moulded under his touch.


    One day, Isadora visited Orion''s manor to inform him of an important matter, deciding to take a light rest before returning home. However, when she awoke and tried to leave, she was greeted by an arousing sight: every one of Orion''s wives was sprawled across the wide bed in the main room. Some were deeply asleep, others twitching fiercely as their feminine juices continued to leak, while a few still moaned in their sleep.


    Only a handful remained awake, but the pleasure, love, and happiness were evident in their hazy eyes.


    A man whose words could fill one''s heart and stir her soul...


    A man whose touch could slowly render a woman''s body helpless, causing it to writhe with pleasures she never knew she was capable of...


    A man whose love knew no bounds...


    It slowly became clear to Isadora, as she felt her feminine juices dripping from her lower lips, without Orion even prating her, that calling his nature debauched was an


    understatement.


    "AHHH~~~" Isadora moaned loudly, feeling her feminine juices pour out like a river, drenching her slender thighs and the sheets beneath her.


    A fierce tingling sensation spread through every fibre of her body, causing her to jerk. Soon, an intoxicatingly musky scent filled the air.


    "Now, let''s begin," Orion said, positioning his veiny, throbbing shaft against Isadora''s soft, folded lips.


    The haziness in Isadora''s eyes momentarily cleared as she heard Orion''s words. She opened her trembling lips and shouted, "...WAITTT!!" Only then did her senses return.


    However, undeterred, Orion gently thrust forward, breaking through the barrier within Isadora''s drenched, narrow lips.


    "AHHHH!" Isadora''s voice thundered through the room as she felt her virginity being taken by Orion''s veiny shaft.


    Without giving her time to recover or think, Orion pulled back before thrusting in once more. He maintained a steady rhythm, prating her narrow lips as her feminine juices leaked out, drenching his entire veiny shaft and the sheets beneath them.


    Soon, the room was filled with the sound of sweaty, fleshy bodies pping together.


    "HAAA~~ Ahh~~~ HAAA~~~" Isadora moaned loudly, her sensual voice resounding across every corner of the room.


    Her moans merged with the echoes of their lovemaking, creating an intoxicating melody that spurred Orion''s movements, enhancing his rhythm.


    Isadora felt waves of strength and exhaustion washing over her with each passing second.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Noticing her ears twitching violently, Orion lowered his lips. However, the moment his lips


    grazed her ears...


    "WAIITT... AAHHHHHHH~~~" Isadora''s moans tore through the walls, echoing outside and reaching the ears of everyone nearby.


    At a building some distance away.,


    A woman with four ears and toned, visible muscles pinned a man beneath her, riding him


    fiercely. Both were drenched in sweat, and the bed was soaked, indicating they had been going


    at it non-stop for hours.


    Despite struggling to keep up, the man below held her waist, adding thrusts whenever she


    pulled back.


    The two were Lyndon and Leona.


    Suddenly, their four ears twitched violently before stopping.


    "That sounds like my sister-inw''s voice. It seems brother-inw has pinned her down


    and is doing all sorts of passionate things to make her scream like that," Leona said, smiling lightly as she turned her head to the open window.


    "I was worried she wouldn''t receive enough love and tender care in a household like this, but there''s no reason to worry. She''s clearly getting more than enough," she added before refocusing on Lyndon. "Husband, won''t you make me scream like that too?"


    Lyndon tried to respond to Leona''s words but was too exhausted. His body shivered as her soaking, tight cave tightened even more around his throbbing shaft.


    Seeing him like this, a yful smile appeared on Leona''s lips, and she resumed her


    movements.


    "Even if you don''t know how to yet, I''ll make sure you''re capable in the future. Don''t worry; leave everything to your lovely wife~~~" Leona said, moaning softly. "~Ahh~~Ahh~~" Despite his exhaustion, Lyndon nodded and never let go of her waist, aiding her movements


    again.


    ...


    The next morning,


    Isadora stood before the women of the household. After giving a speech introducing herself and revealing some secrets known only to her, she remained silent, observing their pondering expressions. Even Selene and Shani were present, ncing at her several times while


    whispering.


    "Alright, we wee you to the family," Celeste said with a smile. She wore a flowery mid- thigh dress hugging her voluptuous body, coincidentally matching Isadora''s leaf-themed dress.


    Celeste approached Isadora and hugged her, weing her to the family before letting go. "We? I haven''t agreed yet!" Crystalia''s voice suddenly reverberated from behind.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary!" Celeste shot back, ncing at Crystalia and snorting. "If you had Selene''s royal demeanour, you''d have developed some ample assets by now." Isadora nced down at her chest before looking at Crystalia, who stood up angrily at the


    back. Though her breasts were neither t nor ample, she couldn''t help but admit thatpared to the other women present, they might as well be.


    Her only realpetition seemed to be the pixies flying around, but was that even a fair


    comparison?


    "Here you go, dear. Selene and Shani will teach you everything you need to know. If you have


    any questions, please ask any of us-except for Lyra and Derry. They''ll get you into trouble before you even realize it. I would''ve warned you about Whisperwing too, but it seems she''s given up her mischievous ways after spending time with Seraphina, so you don''t have to worry," Celeste said, pointing at the women she mentioned.

 Chapter 1118: Shattered Expectations

    Chapter 1118: Shattered Expectations


    ?


    Seraphina and Whisperwing had already left for the research centre midway through Isadora''s introduction.


    Isadora nodded. "Thank you," she replied.


    "Alright, make yourself at home," Celeste said, handing her over to Selene and Shani. She


    then turned and approached Orion, who was being led out of the room by Fifi, followed by the rest of her sisters.


    Three hours Later,


    After ensuring Isadora settled in, Orion swiftly arrived at the Research Centre.


    Before him stood Seraphina, with Whisperwing perched on her right shoulder, legs crossed. "How''s the progress with ''her'' going?" Orion asked, his tone serious.


    "There isn''t any," Seraphina responded, shaking her head. "Even with some of the equipment Ilse lent us, we''ve barely made a dent. The Primordial barrier may have sealed herpletely, but it didn''t make her body any easier to break into." She exhaled tiredly.


    Orion frowned. He had hoped to see some progress on their mysterious, formidable enemy before he left, but that wouldn''t happen.


    "We could ask goddess Ilse or Aurora to help us break through, but that would mean pausing their training and ensuring they follow every step we outline so no mistakes are made during the delicate procedure. I doubt goddess Ilse would be interested in helping, and I don''t want to trouble Aurora at a time like this," Seraphina continued, her expression downcast.


    While goddess Ilse might be curious enough to help, she could only stay awake for a short time and would likely grow frustrated with being told what to do. Even if theypleted the procedure, Seraphina worried Ilse might hold a grudge.


    Seraphina did not want to deal with that issue. As for Aurora, while she would undoubtedly assist with any problems, it would disrupt her training, which wasn''t ideal during such a critical time.


    After listening to Seraphina''s concerns, Orion nodded and replied, "I see. Goddess Ilse is out of the question, so that leaves only Aurora."


    "Yes. It would be ideal if we had two Auroras-then she could focus on her training while also aiding us," Seraphina said, crossing her arms and rubbing her elbow absently.


    The frustration of being unable to uncover the origin of their unknown enemy, who was as powerful as a god and now within her grasp, was clearly starting to wear on her.


    Whisperwing patted her shoulder gently tofort her.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. "What if she could be in two ces at once?" he asked.


    Startled, both Seraphina and Whisperwing focused their attention on him.


    Seeing their reactions, Orion continued, "Aurora can be in multiple ces at once-she is a goddess, after all."


    In fact, Orion suspected some other techniques or arts could replicate this effect, likely ranking above legendary.


    Hearing Orion''s suggestion, Seraphina and Whisperwing were filled with excitement. "Let''s do it, then! Once we''re ready, you can help us bring her from the Golden Pce, and I''ll prepare everything for Aurora''s arrival," Seraphina said eagerly.


    Orion nodded in agreement. "Have you uncovered anything from the Divine Apostles?" he asked.


    Seraphina quickly regained herposure and nodded. "We''ve made about two per cent progress in understanding the Prismerion Divine Apostles'' constitution and how the spirit beasts dramatically enhance their overall capabilities," she exined carefully.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Now that the Four-Eared Elves have settled into their new homes and are beginning to teach the Prismerion Divine Apostles, we hope to learn more by observing the process firsthand. We''ll also attempt to see if we can replicate it with or without the Divine Apostle crest." "Will that even be possible?" Orion asked, raising a brow in surprise at her words.


    "If we seed, it will," Seraphina nodded. "Based on the rank of energy an individual harnesses, not only do they gain its characteristics, but their entire constitution is reconstructed to grow stronger, allowing them to harness even more of that energy. The bigger the container, the more liquid it can hold; the sturdier the container, the better it can contain."


    "This exins the vast difference between individuals harnessing various energy ranks and why those controlling higher-ranked energy have no difficulty managing lower ranks. Of course, the line blurs for races like ours, utilising magikal energy like mine. Some ns harness lesser-known ranks, like the radiant energy used by the Luminaris n, which bes a part of their lineage."


    Seraphina pursed her lips with a smile. Though magikal energy was one of the highest-ranked energies, it was only considered so because it formed the base of other energies. Its rank was somewhat unstablepared to the higher energy ranks.


    Only after the influx of many races within their territory was she able to conduct this research and conclude. Still, she saw no reason toin, as it was one of the reasons the Prismerion race had unlocked so many unknown potentials and survived until now.


    This is also why she awakened her ability as a healer and became fascinated with her race''s limitless possibilities.


    Clearly, Goddess Ilse had taken a gamble and won.


    Seraphina continued, "So, if we follow this logic, a god''s blood is used to create a Divine Apostle to form a deep connection with them and refine their bodies, making them sturdier containers capable of umting Divine energy. As for the divine skills they inherit from a god likely have something to do with the Divine Apostle crest, which resonates throughout their entire being, turning these skills into natural abilities."


    "Think of it as a seed of knowledge that grows based on how it is nurtured. This allows Divine Apostles to draw inspiration on utilising divine skills or even creating new ones, which can then be transmitted back to the god, further empowering them and their abilities. If the Divine Apostlesprehend thews, it will benefit the god even more."


    Seraphina added with a small sigh, "I managed to gather this information by asking Selene, Flintor, and others independently, goddess Ilse. As it turns out, I might have overstepped by bombarding Goddess Ilse with numerous questions. She''s purposely avoiding me, so I''ve had to find other means." She cleared her throat, exining why she couldn''t apany Orion to the Golden Pce to retrieve Aurora.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He could recall Ilse''s proud expression when he informed her that most of the significant changes within Paradise stemmed from the research centre, spearheaded by Seraphina.


    Ilse quickly returned to the Golden Pce after one visit to the centre, after Seraphina had asked her numerous questions. Apparently, Seraphina''s frequent visits for her experiments had caused Ilse to kick her out.


    Still, he couldn''t help but admit that Seraphina''s idea was brilliant. That way, they wouldn''t have to worry about being subservient to a divine being.


    Seraphina sighed and continued, "The main issue is that, for now, we still need the blood of a divine being as a primary ingredient, and we have no idea how the Prismerion Divine Apostle crest can refine a spirit beast. So until we figure that out, it''s just a hopeful dream." "This doesn''t even include the warriors and the gods'' chosens, as divine and Vylkr energy are ipatible-unless someone has a unique constitution like Aurora''s. While Aurora might be able to help us find something useful, I wouldn''t get my hopes up since I sense that this is beyond what I can figure out on my own."


    Diluting the Vylkr energy had already caused Seraphina countless headaches in the past, and any real progress seemed dependent on Aurora''s aid.


    Orion nodded, then asked, "How about the tree nymphs? Have you made any progress?"


    "Well," Seraphina said with a downcast expression, "I''ve performed the Vylkr energypatibility test on every tree nymph, and unfortunately, they all have a minimalpatibility score. None of the tree nymphs are qualified to utilise Vylkr energy. Exposing them to it would lead to certain death."


    Seraphina sighed in frustration. She had been struggling to help the tree nymphs grow stronger, as they were responsible for sustaining Paradise''s ever-growing poption, especially those below.


    If they remained weak while Paradise''s forces expanded, they would be pushed to exhaustion, unable to keep up, which would have dire repercussions for the entire realm. They had been enlisted in the Vylkr energypatibility test to prevent this, but the results were


    disheartening.


    The VECT¨DVylkr Energy Compatibility Test-was divided into four scores: the Vylkr Energy


    Absorption Rate score, which indicates how much Vylkr energy one can absorb from Vylkr vines or vials. They utilised this score to create suitable Vylkr Fusion Armlets and Devourer Gear for the warriors and enhanced Gear Weaver or Devourer Bracelets for numerous gods'' chosens, ensuring they were not harmed by the equipment and benefited more.


    This also made overloading difficult unless they wanted tomit suicide. The Storage Capacity score indicates the maximum amount of Vylkr energy stored within an individual. Only the warriors from the vige have sessfully passed this test. The Maniption Precision score assesses an individual''s ability to control and use Vylkr energy for specific purposes, like any other energy. No one has passed this test except Aurora.

 Chapter 1119: Graces Potential

    Chapter 1119: Grace''s Potential


    ?


    Lastly, the Vylkr Energy Resistance score checks an individual''s resistance to the adverse effects of excessive Vylkr energy umtion. The warriors from the vige possess the highest scores, with the numerous gods'' chosen following closely behind.


    With all this information, they couldpile nearly perfect data to evaluate and maximise an individual''s potential with Vylkr energy. Unfortunately, the tree nymphs could not achieve a passing score in any of these categories.


    "Our only option to help them make progress is by replicating the Prismerion Divine Apostle crest, or they can continue harnessing Celestial energy until they reach their potential, or choose to be one of Goddess Ilse''s Divine Apostles, further extending their potential and lifespan. I''m sorry, but that''s all I can do," Seraphina added.


    Orion nodded, disappointment clear in his expression, but a glint of hope lingered in his eyes. "Nheless, one individual obtained a good Vylkr energypatibility score," Seraphina added.


    "I thought you said none of them could utilise Vylkr energy," Orion responded, frowning as he refocused on Seraphina.


    "Yes, and I''m still correct. I don''t know what to call her, so I had to phrase it that way," Seraphina exined.


    Upon hearing this, Orion furrowed his brows in confusion. Then, suddenly, a realisation dawned on him.


    "Are you talking about Grace?" Orion asked.


    Grace was the only one who could be called a tree nymph-or not-. Considering that tree nymphs don''t get pregnant, her existence should have been impossible, making him understand why Seraphina had phrased it that way.


    Seraphina nodded.


    "To this day, we still haven''t fully understood the potency of your semen or how you were able to grant a tree nymph a womb, but the others and I have decided tobel it as one of your other gifts, making you the only Viger to possess two gifts," Seraphina exined.


    "We chose thisbel because it would exin why you have a six-star potential, unlike the others. Due to this, it makes sense that your potential was also doubled from three to six stars. We will continue to investigate this and collect samples in the future to uncover anything else."


    Hearing her exnation, Orion nodded in understanding. He had long confirmed that he was responsible for his six-star potential and his extreme fertility. Regardless, he knew he would need to speak with Anara about Graceter.


    "We are still waiting for Aurora toplete her training so she can look into Dariya and Mia to verify if you are truly capable of reforming a form where there isn''t one or if Grace was a one-time urrence," Seraphina added.


    "Grace''s score isn''tplete yet. We''re waiting to see if the awakening ceremony will bring any changes since Anara''s training hasn''t been effective. If there is a change, we''re confident her score will be among the highest,parable to the best warriors."


    Whisperwing nodded firmly in agreement with her statement.


    "Okay, is there anything else I need to know?" Orion asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes. We''vepiled all the data on the Prismerion and Pixie Vylkr energypatibility scores, just like before. Many of them possess Vylkr energypatibility scores of 250, which is not lower than that of an ordinary viger, so we''ve decided to first try pure Vylkr energy on them before we begin manufacturing the Vylkr Fusion Armlet," Seraphina responded.


    "So, this means Naka did something to the two races as well?" Orion asked with a frown. Initially, they had thought the Vylkr energypatibility scores from the Prismerion and Pixie races were a mistake and even held a meeting about it. However, with Seraphina''s confirmation, they were sure that Naka had also conducted simr experiments on the two


    races.


    They had seen things from Aegis of the Arctic Deity''s perspective, so this possibility couldn''t be ruled out, especially when the evidence was proper before them.


    "Yes, that''s the only exnation we cane up with," Seraphina nodded. "Nheless, this is a good thing. We''ll be able to increase our forces without needing diluted Vylkr energy. Over time, we can pair them up and increase the chances of the next generation acquiring more resistance to Vylkr energy, reducing any reliance on Paradise''s external forces."


    Although Paradise''s external forces were still vital for its growth, a more powerful internal strength would give them greater confidence against external threats.


    Orion nodded. "Is there anything else?" he asked.


    "Yes. Pour it over your body," Seraphina said, taking a vial from the desk she was standing beside and handing it to Orion.


    "What is it?" Orion asked curiously. He looked at the transparent liquid, pulled the cap open, and poured it over his body.


    "We prepared this to reduce you to the size of a pixie by utilising the Pixie''s racial ability, ''Dust Morphosis.'' We also have another vial here to return you to your normal height, so you don''t have to worry," Seraphina replied, gesturing at Whisperwing.


    Whisperwing stared at Orion intently.


    Suddenly, a strange, familiar sensation filled his body, and the world around him grewrger. No, it was his body that was getting smaller!


    As Orion shrank, Seraphina swiftly caught the vial before it could reach the ground. Whisperwing took off from Seraphina''s back and shot toward Orion, catching him just before he could hit the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Whisperwing asked, looking at Orion in her arms, whose expression had morphed into a deep frown.


    Even though the potion was made with the help of Dust Morphosis as a primary ingredient, it


    still wasn''t natural, and she was worried there might be side effects.


    "I''m fine. I felt drowsy, but it seems to be gone," Orion responded.


    "That must be the side effect. Fortunately, it''s only that," Whisperwing replied.


    "Though we have tried this on other willing test subjects, it''s fortunate that it works really well," Seraphina said.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He stared at Whisperwing, who was sighing in relief. Without hesitation, he leaned in and sealed her lips with a kiss.


    Stunned, Whisperwing quickly understood what was happening and reciprocated the gesture.


    It had been a long time since she had felt her partner''s love like this, and seeing him now at the same height as her was enough to ignite a me within her.


    After a few seconds, they withdrew and stared at each other, her breath shing heavily


    against his.


    "You can go ahead; I will give you guys some space," Seraphina muttered. Though the mess they would create wouldn''t be much due to their height difference, it would undoubtedly be distracting to watch, and she would instead use the opportunity to catch a break.


    They both nodded absently at Seraphina''s words. However, just as they were about to


    continue, Orion''s body grew bigger.


    Whisperwing swiftly distanced herself, a heavy frown emerging on her face.


    Within a few seconds, Orion returned to his original size.


    "What happened?" Orion asked, frowning.


    "It appears that we still need to figure out the right form to increase the potion''s duration. The Dust Morphosis shrinking portion is still experimental, so there are bound to be


    challenges," Seraphina responded, smiling wryly.


    Turning her head toward Whisperwing, she apologised, "I''m sorry."


    Whisperwing bit her lip and shook her head. "There''s no need for you to apologise. The only reason we have reached this far is because of you. I don''t think that any of the alchemists in the Pixie Kingdom or I can concoct something like this, so a minor mistake is understandable," Whisperwing replied, shaking her head. Her shoulders soon fell in defeat.


    She had already informed Maeve and the others about the potion''s nearpletion, and they


    were all excited.


    They wanted to feel his warmth so they could endure his absence when he left Paradise, especially since they were unsure when he would return. So, the results were highly


    disheartening.


    Seraphina nodded but chose to remain silent.


    Orion exhaled tiredly, observing Whisperwing''s demeanour. Naturally, he knew what was


    going through her mind.


    "How about you take a break and spend time with me for the rest of the day?" Orion asked, stretching his index finger toward her to brush her hair to the side.


    Whisperwing leaned into his touch, a sigh escaping her lips.


    "I agree. I need to try out a few experiments and document them. I also have a meeting with the rest of the Leaders of the Healers Association and the various top professionals within the research centre, so I won''t have the time to teach you today. You should take the rest of the day off," Seraphina said, agreeing with Orion''s suggestion. Whisperwing nodded and stood back to her feet before flying onto Orion''s shoulder, settling between his neck and cor. Leaning into the warmth of his skin, she closed her eyes.


    Orion gave Seraphina a kiss on the lips before swiftly leaving the research centre. He headed


    to the Golden Pce to visit Aurora and Liora.


    Orion spent four hours at the Golden Pce, which was a time difference of an hour and twenty minutes outside, before returning to the farm to speak with Grace, Anara, and his


    other tree nymph partners.

 Chapter 1120: Isadora Engagement Ceremony, Last Resort

    Chapter 1120: Isadora Engagement Ceremony, Last Resort


    ?


    The engagement between Orion and Isadora was announced, causing an uproar that spread throughout the Four-eared Elves and all of Paradise.


    Some were taken aback, surprised that the Supreme Leader was taking another partner.


    Others, who had anticipated this event, hadn''t expected it to happen so soon but smiled in anticipation, knowing this union would strengthen Paradise through the Supreme Leader''s growing household.


    Excitement and celebration erupted as the Four-eared Elves began preparing for the engagement ceremony of Orion and Isadora.


    Two weekster, the engagement ceremony of Orion and Isadoramenced.


    Every notable individual within Paradise was present. This time, all of Paradise''s inhabitants -from the border cities, viges, and warriors, including those outside of Paradise- gathered for the event.


    Led by Former Patriarch Rn and Patriarch Lyndon, the Four-eared Elves, with support from the Supreme Leader''s household, ensured the ceremony''s grandeur was fitting. The scale of the event was so vast that it seemed as though Isadora was marrying into the Supreme Leader''s Main Household rather than bing a concubine.


    The four-day engagement ceremony began with both partners exchanging their vows while bowing to the four winds-east, west, north, and south.


    On the final day, they rubbed ointments on each other''s ears, symbolising cleansing and unity. This act connected their ears, allowing them to better understand one another''s hearts and listen to the world around them to ensure their survival.


    Although Orion wasn''t a Four-eared Elf, Former Patriarch Rn had overseen many such ceremonies between Four-eared Elves and those of other races. So, he sessfully carried out the ritual.


    Afterwards, both partners headed to a private room to solidify their engagement.


    As Orion and Isadora walked down a path, nked by a sea of countless individuals stretching as far as the eye could see, some women in Orion''s household couldn''t help but furrow their brows in thought.


    "Is anybody else thinking about having an engagement ceremony like this?" Lyra asked.


    Derry, Breezeflutter, and some others nodded firmly in response.


    "Her engagement is like this because she''s a Four-eared Elf. The Vige doesn''t usually have events requiring such arge crowd and dramatic disy, right?" Crystalia sighed.


    Crystalia''s engagement and Merida''s and Maya''s had been grand events within the Prismerion circle. Although not as grand as this, which she attributed to Paradise''s growth and thebined efforts of Former Patriarch Rn and the Four-eared Elves, she wasn''t bothered. She had enjoyed her engagement ceremony.


    However, not all of her sisters seemed to share the same sentiment.


    "Tsk! Tsk! It would be best if you were more than satisfied that you even had the opportunity to be Orion''s partner," Celeste said, her tone sharp, agreeing with Crystalia. She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    ''Give them a slice, and they will reach for the whole fruit,'' Celeste thought, looking sternly at Lyra and the other women who agreed.


    Celeste made a mental note to ensure they didn''t stir trouble within the household. Though she had to admit, the scale of Isadora''s four-day engagement ceremony had left an impression on her, that was all.


    Besides being attentive, intelligent, young, and beautiful, Isadora had won Celeste''s favour. She was happy that her son could get engaged to such a wonderful young woman and was eager to wee Isadora as one of her sisters.


    After learning about Isadora''s past and how she had unknowingly yed a role in destroying the Four-eared Lone Rabbit Runaway City, Celeste also sympathised with her determination to make amends by working as the Supreme Leader''s personal assistant. She wanted to console the young woman, care for her, and guide her, much like a mother would.


    Though it would have been better for Isadora to marry directly into the main household, rules were rules, and not even Celeste could break them. Fortunately, Selene and Shani were willing to guide Isadora and shower her with all the love and support she needed.


    Celeste nced at Selene and Shani and sighed inwardly. The look in their eyes told her that they had settled to remain concubines. Unfortunately, she could not do anything but hope they would change their minds when their time for advancement came.


    Lyra bit her lip and murmured, "I just meant it wouldn''t be bad to have a ceremony where we confess our love for each other in front of everyone. I feel more confident now and wouldn''t avoid the attention."


    Hearing Lyra''s words, several women exhaled inwardly, agreeing. They were much more confident now than when they had felt insecure about the Vige''s beauty standards and their partner''s difference in age. Having been exposed to so many different races, each with its beauty standards, they realised that these standards had be irrelevant or less stringent within the respective races.


    It was difficult for individuals with deeply ingrained beliefs to change.


    "I agree. It would be such a wonderful memory," Sura said with a light smile, ncing at Lyra. "But remember, Paradise is still in its growth phase. The poption will continue to increase with the city being built beside the Vylkr alloy mine. As you all perform well in your tasks, Orion might reconsider holding a grand ceremony that everyone above and below will witness."


    Lyra''s eyes lit up, a pondering expression emerging on her face.


    Several other women also had thoughtful expressions, a glint shing in their eyes.


    "Thank you," Lyra said with a grateful smile directed at Sura.


    Sura nodded and returned the smile.


    Despite Orion and Isadora knowing each other''s bodies, Isadora''s moans echoed again across several of the Four-eared Elves'' new residences.


    -----


    Three weekster,


    After concluding their discussions, Orion and the Key Leaders exited the meeting hall.


    Suddenly, Orion halted his steps.


    "Is something wrong, Chief?" Zogar asked, stepping forward.


    Seth also stepped forward.


    Orion nodded. He had just received information from Iyalis that her attempt to break apart


    the Drayal alliance had failed. She had sessfully pulled over 60 Stowaways from the alliance, all ready to pledge their allegiance to Paradise after listening to her words and witnessing her immense new strength.


    However, for her to continue without raising too much suspicion, she needed to rope in one of the key leaders of the Drayal Alliance. Unfortunately, unlike the other Stowaways, they were more loyal to the Grade One Runaway Cities, supporting them and revealing everything Iyalis


    had told them.


    Despite her immense strength, she could not protect the Stone Fang Stowaway, so she had no choice but to turn herself in to keep them out of danger.


    They were trying to turn her to their side because of her strength and make her reveal everything she knew about the whereabouts of the Sleeping Fox, Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise, and the Trekking mingo Runaway City.


    She felt ashamed for sending such a message and wished Paradise could save the Stone Fang Stowaway from harm, as she had been unable to fulfil her promise.


    The One-Winged Chain of Eternal Submission allowed both sides tomunicate. However, not everyone bearing the mark was allowed to do so. Orion also had the option to look through their memories whenever he wished, and he would be alerted if someone tampered with the ve seal, contemted betraying their master or Paradise, or was in danger.


    This was why he hadn''t visited the Midnight Butcher Bar to see Evaline. He knew everything that transpired then and saw no reason to do so.


    Orion exined the situation to them.


    "I need you to gather 40 four-star warriors for the subjugation of the Drayal Alliance and the two Grade One Runaway Cities backing them," Orion said, focusing on Zogar.


    "Isn''t five enough to defeat them?" Zogar asked. With him leading them, it should be enough


    to subjugate such a measly forcepletely.


    Orion nodded and responded, "Yes, it''s enough. But victory alone is not sufficient. I want them to feel the vastness of our strength. They should understand that they never stood a


    chance."


    A look of understanding emerged on Zogar''s face.


    "I didn''t see it from that view. If that''s the case, then I will show them the unreachable might of Paradise," Zogar responded, smiling.


    "Ensure that the Stone Fang Stowaway is protected, and Iyalis is released before taking any action. You can leave as soon as you can," Orion nodded.


    Orion knew that Zogar''s mentality had been built around efficiently utilising their power to deal with whatever enemy they encountered. He wanted to use this opportunity to help him understand the difference when facing a force that realised they never stood a chance.


    Zogar nodded in understanding and exited the building, soaring into the sky.


    Orion followed, with Seth apanying him from behind.


    The Key Leaders exited the building one by one to quickly return to work and begin preparations, understanding that Paradise''s forces were about to undergo another wave of


    expansion.


    Two dayster, Zogar and forty-four-star warriors left the Paradise, apanied by Lalos, the former leader of the Stone Fang Stowaway, swiftly heading towards the direction of the


    Drayl Alliance. This marked Paradise''s inaugural deration of war.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1121: Mysterious Spatial rift

    Chapter 1121: Mysterious Spatial rift


    ?


    Two dayster,


    Orion stood in the air with two children in his hands. Anara, Saria, Dariya and Mia beside


    him.


    He looked down at the magnificent buildings, small andrge, with distinct architectural designs thatplemented one another. At the centre stood one towering building stretching high into the sky, surrounded by a sprawling metropolis on thend once upied by Vylkr vines.


    This city was built by thebined efforts of each race from Paradise and a few from the Runaway Cities. Its architecture was both beautiful andplex, reflecting their coboration.


    This was Paradise''s first city on thend they had reimed from the Vylkr vines.


    "Wow! It''s so cool!" Grace eximed, herrge round eyes gazing at the city below. "Isn''t it beautiful, Nash?" she added, turning her head to the side to look at the boy in Orion''s arms, who looked nearly a year old.


    Nash was A''s son, the family''s firstborn son and fourth child.


    Nash stared curiously at the city below, his wide eyes filled with wonder as he babbled in baby talk to Grace as if they shared anguage only they could understand.


    Orion bnced his responsibilities by making time to care for his children and maintaining a work-life bnce as the Supreme Leader of Paradise. Whenever work became too demanding, he delegated tasks to ensure he could spend time with his family.


    He knew the dangers of focusing solely on building Paradise without nurturing his family. He had willingly chosen this beautiful life.


    "Let''s go down for a closer look," Orion said, descending toward the ground.


    Anara, Saria, Dariya, and Mia followed suit.


    They strolled around the city, still under construction, their presence attracting numerous gazes, especially from the gods'' chosens and warriors from the Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise and Trekking mingo Runaway City, who recognized the Supreme Leader and his family.


    As those from Paradise bowed to them, others followed, bowing their heads respectfully.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Orion and the others ascended, returning to Paradise.


    CRACCKLEE!! CRACCKLEE!!!


    Suddenly, dark swirling clouds gathered above, and violent arcs of lightning streaked through the sky. The earth below began to tremble as powerful tremors shook the region as though strained by an invisible force.


    Orion, Anara, Saria, Dariya, and Mia halted immediately, their expressions turning grim as they processed the sudden turn of events.


    Below, the gods'' chosens and warriors rose into the sky, while others rushed back to their Runaway Cities for protection.


    "What''s going on?" Orion muttered, his expression tense as he sensed divine energy suffocating the atmosphere. A spine-chilling tingle ran through his body, making his hair stand on end. Alongside it, he sensed the familiar dense Vylkr energy.


    Orion was unsure what was happening. The only exnations he could think of were that another dual Vylkr and divine energy artefact were being formed or Paradise was about to be attacked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If it were the former, it meant Paradise was about to face another disaster due to the emergence of new Vylkr spawns. If it were thetter, they had miscalcted and were about to be attacked by a multitude of Vylkr spawns or, worse, those seeking revenge for the unknown woman they had killed.


    Regardless of the cause, one thing was clear:


    Paradise was in danger!


    "We''ll return to the manor with Grace and Nash to inform the others about the situation,"


    Anara said, sensing the mounting danger along with the others.


    She gently took Grace from Orion while Saria took Nash into her arms.


    "Take care, Daddy," Grace said anxiously, her worried eyes locked onto Orion.


    "I will," Orion responded, nting a kiss on her golden forehead. He did the same for Nash, then briefly kissed his wives on their lips.


    Anara, Saria, Mia, and Dariya nodded at him, their expressions filled with worry and anxiety, before turning and soaring back toward Paradise.


    Now alone, Orion scanned his surroundings with a sharp glint in his eyes. He might not be able to go toe-to-toe with divine beings, but he could devise a n to mitigate the chaos


    about to unfold.


    BANGG!! BANNGG!!


    Suddenly, the earth began to groan and crack, chunks of stone levitating off the ground and destroying a significant portion of the city as though gravity had momentarily reversed.


    The dreadful phenomenon was unlike anything Orion had ever experienced, deepening his suspicion that they were under attack.


    Orion turned, noticing several familiar signatures approaching rapidly.


    It was Seth and the former Vige Chief Brane!


    They quickly arrived beside him.


    "What''s going on? Are we under attack?" Seth asked, his tone and expression solemn as he surveyed the destruction around them.


    "I''m not sure," Orion replied, shaking his head. "Either this is an unknown phenomenon, one that neither the former Patriarch Rn nor the Runaway Cities possess any knowledge of, or Paradise has attracted another formidable enemy. Whichever it is... it''s bad news."


    Seth''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he intently observed the chaotic surroundings.


    Orion shifted his focus to former Vige Chief Brane, raising a curious brow.


    Noticing Orion''s gaze, former Vige Chief Brane smiled and said, "You don''t need to look so surprised. After the research centre created a Vylkr Fusion Armlet specifically for my wife and me, aiding in my advancement, we decided that instead of staying in the vige and handling thingsfortably until we die, we would devote ourselves to the front lines to aid in Paradise''s growth. It would be a shame if I didn''t put this formidable gift to use."


    His bright smile showed that he had no regrets and was fullymitted to his decision. Even though they could be divine apostles to extend their limited lifespan, they wanted to avoid servitude to another divine being, especially after their experience with Naka.


    Since there was no telling when the research centre would sessfully replicate the Prismerion Divine Apostle crest, rather than waiting and hoping or entering servitude again, they chose to spend the remainder of their lives aiding in Paradise''s expansion. They hoped their efforts might earn them recognition from the Divine Mysteries themselves and allow them to ascend into demi-godhood on their own terms.


    The entire n seemed unrealistic, but it was the only path left to try.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He couldn''t dictate how they lived as long as it didn''t harm Paradise. Nheless, he realized where Seth obtained his headstrong personality from. Suddenly, a blinding crack of golden light pierced the air, splitting the atmosphere horizontally as though carved by an invisible de.


    A suffocating pressure filled the air, apanied by an immense shockwave obliterating arge portion of the city below, forcing Orion, Seth, and Brane towards the ground. The moment passed quickly, but the feeling lingered in their minds, their hearts quickening.


    Light distorted and wrapped around the spatial rift, slowly expanding as it rippled outward. The rocks floating in the air plummeted back to the earth, causing more destruction and intensifying the tremors. The swirling thunderclouds above became more violent, with feirce thunder and lightning arcs streaking through the sky.


    ...


    This continued for an hour, with the spatial rift expanding to over 150 meters in length. Its height surpassed any structure Orion had ever seen, making it impossible to guess its full


    scale.


    The Trekking mingo and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities had already been ordered to evacuate as far as possible. Though it might be futile if a divine being targeted them, it was better than staying in ce, sealing their fate without making any effort.


    Ilse and Aurora had also arrived.


    Orion gripped the Crimson Greatsword while Aurora floated beside him. "Do you have any idea what it is?" Orion asked, focusing on Ilse.


    "Due to the weakened barriers surrounding it, it appears to be an abandoned pocket dimension. It may have been opened due to the excessive divine energy in the atmosphere and the numerous spatial rifts in the vicinity, but I''m not certain. There''s something strange about this pocket dimension that I can''t quite understand," Ilse replied, shaking her head.


    Ilse bit her lip, surveying the rift, wondering which irresponsible god had left it in such a state.


    "Any exnation is fine as long as this isn''t an attack on Paradise," Orion said firmly.


    He had searched through the memories he''d filtered from spies with his ve seal but found nothing. In other words, even the Runaway Cities were unaware of this phenomenon. "It''ll disappear after some time, so you don''t need to worry about its presence. No one should remain near it, just in case," Ilse warned, sighing tiredly.


    Orion nodded, understanding that it was best not to take any risks.


    "Does that mean we''re simply going to watch until it''s gone?" Former Vige Chief Brane


    asked.


    "Do you have another idea?" Ilse asked, fixing her cold gaze on him.


    "Forgive me, goddess," Brane quickly corrected himself. "I meant that rather than waiting since you said it''s a ''pocket dimension,'' why not explore it?"


    "Oh," Ilse nodded in understanding. "Well, if you''re eager to investigate a pocket dimension of this scale, feel free to do as you please. However, I won''t be med for any deaths or disasters you encounter," she replied, rifying that she wouldn''t take responsibility for any crises within the dimension. She withdrew her gaze from him.

 Chapter 1122: Into The Depths Of The Mysterious Spatial Rift

    Chapter 1122: Into The Depths Of The Mysterious Spatial Rift


    ?


    She could see the eagerness in his eyes and knew warning him would be futile.


    Former Vige Chief Brane turned his attention toward Orion.


    "This isn''t a matter we can decide on hastily. We''ll hold a meeting before making a decision," Orion replied, noticing Brane''s expectant gaze.


    Brane nodded in understanding. He knew the gravity of the situation and that it required careful consideration.


    "Can you seal the portal to ensure no one emerges?" Orion asked, shifting his focus back to Ilse.


    Turning to the spatial rift, Ilse began channelling her divine energy. She raised her right hand and waved it toward the rift. A beam of light filled with overwhelming power shot from her hand, causing the space around the rift to tremble briefly before stabilizing.


    "I''ve done my best to lock the space around it, but it can easily be broken if someone more powerful than me tries to break it. The best we can hope for is that no one of such power appears," Ilse said, ncing at Orion as she began to recover her strength.


    Orion nodded in gratitude.


    Ilse acknowledged his thanks with a nod. She also nodded at Aurora and then flew off toward Paradise.


    "I''ll leave one of my spawns here to watch and report if anything goes wrong," Aurora said. "Alright. I''ll leave everything to you," Orion nodded.


    Suddenly, a headless winged entity materialized out of thin air, hovering before her. Then, it dissolved, disappearing into the ground like it had never been there. In reality, it was merely hiding.


    Orion and the others swiftly returned to Paradise.


    An announcement was broadcast to all of Paradise''s inhabitants, assuring them everything was controlled. The people remained calm, continuing their daily lives as they had grown ustomed to such recurring events.


    A simr announcement was made to the Runaway Cities, but unlike Paradise''s inhabitants, the tension remained high.


    The residents were anxious and fearful, with valid reasons. They grew even more desperate, striving to work harder and prove their loyalty to Paradise in hopes of being allowed to stay within its safe borders-wherever it was-so they could escape the looming disaster.


    But for now, they could only hope to survive the current catastrophe.


    .....


    The meeting between the Key Leaders concluded with a decision to investigate the abandoned pocket dimension. While Ilse wasn''t entirely sure it had been abandoned, her deduction was based solely on the weakened seals around it; the leaders understood they couldn''t miss the opportunity to learn more about the state of the world.


    They believed the pocket dimension might hold valuable secrets.


    However, they needed someone to scout the dimension first. The task was too dangerous for any warriors or gods'' chosen, so a different decision was made:


    Orion would send a Morphic Puppet to explore the pocket dimension.


    This n was ideal, ensuring no lives would be at risk. Any information the puppet gathered would be instantly transmitted back to Orion.


    ...


    Besides the spatial rift,


    Orion summoned Morphic Puppet and gave it specific orders to enter the Spartial rift and scour through it until it discovered something.


    Suddenly, the puppet transformed into a replica of Orion''s attire-a ck shirt and trousers adorned with intricate golden patterns and precious stone embellishments. It also wore a ck mask simr to Orion''s but without the Vylkr vine design. Instead, it was covered in ''star'' patterns.


    After the transformation, Orion noticed several gazes on him. Clearing his throat, he said, "I told it to pick the best form for the investigation, and it just happened to choose this." Whether they believed him or not didn''t matter. He acted as though nothing unusual had urred.


    Ignoring the scene, Ilse focused on Morphic Puppet and cast a divine skill on it. This skill ensured that no matter what transpired inside the pocket dimension, the puppet would be able to teleport back here, whether by will or if it encountered any danger. Although Orion could resummon Morphic puppet if it became trapped, it was risky, as Morphic Puppet might suffer severe damage due to the spatial rift.


    Even though she had informed them that she wouldn''t be held ountable for any issues from investigating the pocket dimension, she couldn''t help but worry about something going wrong. The thought of losing a valuable artefact like Morphic Puppet was also troublesome.


    It was one of the first things that had filled her with dread since her awakening, as she considered Morphic Puppet an asset crucial to Paradise''s growth, especially in confrontations with other beings with divine nature.


    "I''m done. If it encountered any danger, it would be teleported back here instantaneously," Ilse said.


    Ilse focused on the spatial barrier. She waved her hand, and a bright beam emerged from her hand, shooting toward the spatial rift.


    Instantly, the space around the rift trembled violently before calming.


    She turned toward Orion and nodded, indicating that she had removed the barrier she had previously ced.


    Orion nodded in return and shifted his attention to Morphic Puppet.


    Morphic Puppet instantly rose into the air and advanced into the spatial rift. Its form rippled through the spatial rift, causing it to tremble violently. The golden hue along the edges of the spatial rift red brighter and expanded outward.


    Orion, Ilse, Aurora, Aerialia, the other Key Leaders, Former Vige Chief Brane, and Chieftess Zara focused their attention on Morphic Puppet as the Vylkr artefact disappeared into the spatial rift, which soon returned to its previous state.


    A heavy silence descended over the area for several minutes.


    Unable to hold back, Ilse asked, "What''s going on? Have you discovered anything yet?" Her


    tone was a mix of worry and curiosity.


    "It''s... water," Orion responded, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "What?" Ilse asked, confusion evident on her face.


    The others present also looked confused.


    "It''s an ocean. There''s nothing but an ocean," Orion quickly corrected himself.


    "Are you sure?" Ilse asked, furrowing her brows.


    She had witnessed various strange pocket dimensions; even her Golden Pce was an artefact leading to an entirely different world. However, she found it hard to believe that a pocket dimension of such calibre appearing in their location contained only water.


    "Can you go deeper?" Ilse asked.


    Due to the immense spatial disruption, ordinary artefacts couldn''t maintain a stable connection with their wielder through a rift. Since she was unaware of the capabilities of the Vylkr artefact, she wanted to be careful to avoid creating an unnecessary problem.


    Regardless, she was relieved that the pocket dimension was truly abandoned; otherwise, Morphic Puppet would have been destroyed due to its unexpected intrusion.


    "I can," Orion nodded.


    "Do it then. I doubt it''s only water; there must be something else within it," Ilse replied.


    Orion ordered Morphic Puppet to go deeper.


    After twenty minutes, Orion shook his head. "He only sees an ocean."


    "Go deeper," Ilse responded once more, biting her lip.


    Orion nced at her and nodded. Although they were interested in investigating the pocket dimension, she anxiously hoped Morphic Puppet would uncover something.


    Orion focused on his instinctive connection with Morphic Puppet,manding it to search deeper. Morphic Puppet covered several hundred miles within a few minutes, so its speed was


    not slow.


    Additionally, Orion instantaneously received the same visuals it was seeing. After thirty more minutes, Orion spoke, "I can see an ind."


    "Is that all?" Ilse asked.


    Orion nodded silently. The only thing Morphic Puppet could see was a small sandy ind in


    the middle of a vast ocean.


    Orion ordered Morphic Puppet tond on the ind, hoping they might uncover something


    there.


    Following his orders, Morphic Puppet descended onto the sandy ind. After looking around for a few minutes, I could not find anything. Morphic Puppet returned to the edge of the sandy ind. Suddenly, it halted, noticing something from a distance away.


    Numerous unknown entities rose out of the water and then dove back in.


    Morphic Puppet soared into the air and swiftly headed in their direction. It arrived and


    observed the surface of the water. However, after several seconds, the water remained still.


    ""Go in," Orion ordered.


    Morphic Puppet dived into the water without hesitation. As soon as it submerged in the


    ocean, an inky ck entity mmed against it with the strength of a two-star warrior.


    However, due to the vast difference between their strengths, the figure was immediately repelled backwards.


    Morphic puppet swiftly grabbed the figure before it could get far, allowing Orion to look closer at the assaulter.


    Orion was stunned, his eyes widening in disbelief.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What is it? Have you discovered something?" Ilse asked, frowning as she looked at Orion.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Orion, awaiting his words. Witnessing his expression of shock and disbelief, they realized he might have uncovered something significant. Orion nodded, refocusing his gaze on Ilse. "I''ve uncovered something..." However, before borating, he paused, sensing an enormous entity emerging within their sight line, swiftly heading toward Morphic Puppet.


    Gripping the unknown entity in its hands, the Morphic Puppet shot out of the water and


    soared into the air.

 Chapter 1123: Into The Depths Of The Mysterious Spatial Rift (2)

    Chapter 1123: Into The Depths Of The Mysterious Spatial Rift (2)


    ?


    The enormous entity followed suit behind it.


    Orion observed the enormous entity with wide eyes, filled with shock.


    The creature was a grotesque, monstrous figure with thick, inky ck and pale skin. Its upper body was humanoid, with four arms-two on each side-while its lower body stretched outwards like numerous tentacles resembling vines.


    Its fearsome appearance was horrifying as it emerged from the water with razor-sharp jaws wide open, all four arms, each ending in sharp ws, outstretched to capture the Morphic Puppet.


    It was enough to terrify any mortal.


    However, what truly shook Orion wasn''t its grotesque form but the thick, crystal-like locks of hair. He recognized the enormous entity as none other than a Prismerion!


    The smaller entity in his grasp was also a Prismerion with more humanoid features-two legs and two arms-except for its razor-sharp teeth and wide-open jaws, which seemed ready to bite Morphic Puppet holding it.


    "What''s going on? Tell me what you see," Ilse asked again, her tone filled with urgency and concern. She was anxious and curious about what had caused Orion''s expression to morph into such shock.


    Orion withdrew from his thoughts, turning toward her and opened his mouth to speak hesitatingly.


    Ilse suddenly felt a bold premonition stirring in her heart.


    "If you''ve found something, Orion, please inform us. We''re all eager to know what it is," Aurora added.


    Aerailia silently nodded in agreement.


    The Key Leaders, including Former Vige Chief Brane and Chieftess Zara, voiced their thoughts, unable to control their curiosity. They, too, were eager to know what Orion had uncovered within the pocket dimension.


    Unable to withhold the information any longer, Orion nodded and exined, "I found something simr to a Vylkr spawn within the ocean."


    Ilse furrowed her brows, looking at Orion in bafflement.


    Aurora and the remaining Key Leaders were astonished by the revtion but felt a chill crawl down their spines at the mention of a Vylkr spawn.


    "And... the Vylkr spawns resemble Prismerions," Orion continued.


    Selene and the others felt their minds reel the moment his wordsnded, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    Ilse stood motionless, frozen in shock.


    "... What did you say?" Ilse managed to ask, her lips trembling with emotion.


    Orion repeated his words, revealing everything he had learned.


    Seeing the doubt in Ilse''s gaze, Orion turned once more to observe the enormous entity swimming in the vast ocean before ordering the Morphic Puppet to return.


    As they had suspected, when Morphic Puppet tried to exit the pocket dimension, the rift was no longer there, confirming that entering wasn''t a problem; there was only a problem when it wanted to leave.


    Fortunately, they had prepared for such an event. Without dy, Morphic Puppet vanished from its position, teleporting out of the pocket dimension and reappearing before them.


    .....


    Unbeknownst to Orion and the others, within the pocket dimension, just below Morphic Puppet stood, a small head peeked out from the water, looking around curiously. Unable to find anything, it wore a frustrated expression before submerging back into the water.


    Outside the pocket dimension,


    As Morphic Puppet returned, holding the grotesque entity tightly in its grasp, Ilse copsed, her trembling gaze fixed on the creature with all-too-familiar features.


    Aurora narrowed her eyes at the scene unfolding before her.


    The Key Leaders and others immediately backed away, thinking they were under attack. They sighed in relief when they realized it was a false rm, but their expressions turned grim as they observed the familiar features of the entity within Morphic Puppet''s grip.


    "My... child...," Ilse whispered, her voice cracking with emotion as tears streamed down her face. "...What happened? Who did this to you?"


    Unable to bear the sight, the Key Leaders, Former Vige Chief Brane and Chieftess Zara turned their heads away, exhaling tiredly with heavy emotions.


    Only Selene continued to watch, her eyes drenched with tears as she covered her mouth, silencing her mournful cries.


    Such a terrible existence! Who could have done such a thing? They thought.


    If they had any doubts about the origin of the abandoned pocket dimension before, they were confident now. Only one person could be held ountable for such a horrendous sight, and that person was none other than Naka!


    Aurora continued to watch the grotesque entity, narrowing her eyes in thought.


    Aerialia also intently observed it.


    Though silent, their minds raced, each filled with different thoughts.


    Orion nced at Ilse. He guessed she might have already suspected this pocket dimension was somehow rted to Naka, which exined her earlier anxious behaviour.


    He then refocused on the spatial rift, wondering if more secrets were hidden. If there were any further clues about Naka or whoever was responsible for this, he was eager to uncover them.


    "...Release him," Ilse ordered.


    Orion nodded, and Morphic Puppet let go of the entity in its grasp.


    The entity dropped to the ground, quickly recovering itself. It looked around warily, but just as it was about to move, it froze in ce, lifted off the ground by an invisible force.


    Ilse had restricted its movement telepathically. With a wave of her hand, she opened a rift in space and walked through it. The rift pulled Orion and everyone else present along with her. Another rift opened within the Golden Pce. Ilse emerged first, the entity hovering behind


    her.


    Orion and the others reappeared as well, still in the same positions.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you all in without warning, but I''ve already exhausted myself and don''t think I can stay awake much longer," Ilse apologized.


    Orion nodded, unbothered. He understood it was necessary; they had to make every second count in dealing with the pocket dimension before Ilse lost consciousness.


    The others felt the same way.


    "I want you to wait for me for a few days so I can join you in exploring the pocket dimension," Ilse said firmly. She could see they were eager to uncover the secrets hidden within it, and she


    shared that eagerness.


    "No. It''s too dangerous for you toe with us," Orion responded, shaking his head firmly.


    "Why? Is it because of my emotions? I assure you, I can handle them," Ilse said, her figure trembling as she stared at Orion, her fists clenched.


    "It''s because Paradise needs you. We don''t know what will happen if you leave Paradise to follow us. Even though the time you can remain awake has increased, it''s still limited. Besides, we''re unsure if a divine being or Vylkr spawn might emerge and wander into the pocket dimension so we need someone to stay outside to warn us if that happens," Orion exined why she couldn''t apany them.


    "Orion is right, Goddess Ilse. Even if we''re confident the exploration will go smoothly with you, it''s still equally dangerous. It would be best to stay in Paradise until you fully recover," Aurora added, agreeing with Orion.


    Ilse frowned. "Are you also nning on joining the exploration?" she asked, picking up on


    Aurora''s intent.


    "I am. That way, I can ensure their safety," Aurora nodded.


    Ilse studied Aurora, then shifted her gaze to Aerialia, who wore a solemn expression while


    floating beside Orion.


    Aerialia nodded, sensing Ilse''s gaze.


    Ilse exhaled tiredly. "Fine, I''ll stay and continue to watch over Paradise," she said, refocusing


    on Orion.


    Ilse stretched her hand forward, submerging it into a golden glowing rift that appeared before her. When she withdrew it, two golden keys with tiny gemstones on their bows and


    beautiful engravings on their bodies were in her hand.


    Ilse tossed the keys toward Orion and Aurora.


    "With this keys, you can open a rift back to the Golden Pce no matter where you are, as long


    as the restrictions on the space aren''t powerful enough to prevent it. If they are, you must use its strength to override them. If I had ess to arger portion of my vault, I would have given you something better," Ilse exined, detailing the keys'' function.


    There were keys that could open a door regardless of any restrictions they encountered, but they were hidden within the Golden Pce. Her former self had ced restrictions on several sections for various reasons, which she could only ess when she had enough strength.


    Orion and Aurora nodded gratefully.


    "Thank you, goddess Ilse," They thanked her for the keys.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Who are the others you''ve chosen to join you on the exploration?" Ilse asked. "Stronghold Leader Seth and Iris," Orion replied, ncing at Seth, who stood behind him.


    With Morphic Puppet, Aurora, Seth, and Iris''s strengthsbined, he was confident they would survive any enemy they encountered, as long as it wasn''t a divine being. "Cough... Aren''t you forgetting two more?" Former Vige Chief Brane cleared his throat and spoke up. He stepped forward with Former Vige Chieftess Zara beside him. Both wore firm


    expressions.


    Noticing Orion''s frown, Brane continued, "I told you before, Chief, we are not afraid of death. We look forward to it as long as we can gain recognition of the Divine Mysteries." He had decided after learning that Zogar led 40 four-star warriors against a stowaway alliance and two Grade One Runaway Cities.

 Chapter 1124: Preparing For The Exploration

    Chapter 1124: Preparing For The Exploration


    ?


    If Paradise was making such grand moves, they needed to participate at the forefront rather than remainfortable, waiting for their deaths. With such an exploration about transpiring, how could they sit back and merely observe the dangers ahead?


    Orion looked at Former Vige Chief Brane''s resolute expression, then shifted his attention to Former Chieftess Zara, who wore the same determined look, indicating her agreement with her husband''s words.


    "Okay, you two can join us. We''ll do our best to protect you and ensure nothing bad happens," Orion nodded. Even though he respected their decision, he still cared deeply about their safety as his predecessors.


    "While we appreciate the protection, Supreme Leader Orion, we are not that weak. I believe we''ll manage just fine on our own," Zara replied, clicking her tongue in mild annoyance as she nced at him.


    "Haha! After my wife received her Vylkr Fusion armlet and equipment, her gift leapt by bounds. She can now see the future of an object or event in close proximity without needing to touch it. However, she''s concerned that your presence while exploring this pocket dimension might render her gift useless again," Brane said with a heartyugh.


    Orion smiled wearily. Certainly, Former Chieftess Zara''s gift would make their exploration much easier by allowing them to avoid disaster before it struck. But with his mere presence still capable of nullifying her abilities despite her enhancement to the level of a one-star warrior, it was understandable why she remained irritated by him.


    Zara reached over and pinched her husband painfully on the side of his waist. Even though his skin was soft, it was stic enough to send a sharp sting through his body.


    Brane sealed his lips, falling silent.


    "Ahem, the team you''ve assembled is strong enough for the mission to seed. However, I don''t think taking Seth is advisable. His strength will be restricted by the environment within the pocket dimension. It would be better to bring someone with a more versatile, water- based gift-Fifi. While her strength doesn''tpare to Seth''s, she''ll be able to do more and might even be a key yer," Reena said, ncing at Seth before refocusing on Orion.


    "True. Although it would be nice to explore alongside my son, his abilities will be limited in that environment, especially since he''s only mastered elemental fire and earth-based Divine Arts," Zara added, agreeing with Reena.


    Orion thought deeply. He understood the value of bringing warriors with water-rted gifts. Still, he focused on ensuring they were strong enough to face the enormous entity he had witnessed through Morphic Puppet''s shared vision. That was why he had chosen Seth, whose strength alone was formidable, even without his gift.


    Also, he hadn''t considered taking Fifi because he didn''t want to leave his manor unprotected in his absence. But someone needs to stay and keep watch over the fleeing Runaway Cities.


    Orion sighed, concluding. "You''re right. Given her versatile water-rted gift, it makes more sense to bring Fifi." Orion nodded, then turned to Seth. "Is that alright with you, Seth? Would you be willing to give up your position so that Fifi cane along?" Zogar was out of the question due to his current task.


    As the Stronghold Leader of Paradise, Seth held significant authority and strength, so Orion couldn''t exclude him from such a critical mission without hearing his opinion first. Who knows, Seth might have a hidden Divine Art that could take their enemies by surprise.


    Seth nodded and replied, "Although I''d like toe along, Chief, I''m not confident I''ll be able to participate actively in the exploration. But if it''s Fifi taking my ce, I don''t mind. I trust her skills and capabilities. Just make sure my parents don''t do anything foolish."


    He couldn''t control his parents'' decisions, but that didn''t mean he wanted them to put their lives at risk.


    Brane and Zara sighed tiredly at their son''s words. It felt like just yesterday they had given him the same warning.


    "Okay," Orion replied, nodding with a smile.


    "Have you decided who will be joining you on this exploration?" Ilse asked.


    "Yes. There will be five of us, including Fifi," Orion answered. "Could you please bring her and Iris here?" he requested.


    Ilse nodded and stretched her hand into the air, tearing a rift in space with her finger. She was familiar with Fifi and many of Orion''s household members, as they frequently visited her Golden Pce to see Liora and Aurora. As one of her favoured children, Iris was also well- known to her.


    As the spatial rift expanded, a ripple formed on its surface, and Fifi suddenly emerged, appearing before them.


    Shended in a defensive stance, but upon recognizing her surroundings, she rxed. However, her body tensed again as she noticed the strange entity suspended in the air.


    The rift shifted once more, and momentster, Iris emerged simrly.


    Like Fifi, Iris froze in ce, her eyes fixed on the entity before her, a mix of confusion and horror crossing her face.


    "Can someone exin what''s going on? What is ''that''?" Fifi asked with a deep frown of disgust on her face as she pointed toward the suspended entity.


    Iris nodded, also eager for an exnation.


    "It''s like this..." Aurora said, swiftly exining the situation to them.


    Fifi''s expression shifted from bewilderment to shock, then horror, before giving way to a determined expression.


    Iris also disyed the same expression; her fist clenched, and her expression filled with intense anger.


    After about ten minutes, Aurora finished her exnation.


    Having understood the gravity of the situation, Fifi regained herposure and nodded firmly. "In that case, I''ll being along," she said, her tone firm.


    "I will also being along," Iris said with a nod.


    "Since that''s settled, I''ll give you a few gifts," Ilse announced. Momentster, she reached into her vault and pulled out several items.


    Instantly, four beams of light shot from the vault toward Iris, Former Chief Brane, Chieftess Zara, and Fifi.


    The light transformed into bronze armour with detailed, beautiful inscriptions covering their torsos, arms, and legs. The armour didn''t restrict their movements, allowing them to move as


    freely as before.


    "What I''ve given you are high-grade Mythical-ranked artefacts,parable to divine artefacts. You will naturally understand how to use them to their full potential," Ilse


    exined.


    Fifi and the others nodded in response, already sensing the information about the Mythical artefacts flowing into their minds.


    With a bright sh of light, the bronze armour vanished, transforming into small bronze pendants that hung around their necks.


    They bowed respectfully to Ilse, thanking her for the gifts.


    "If you all perform well in your exploration, I''ll allow you to keep the armour and use it as you


    see fit," Ilse said, nodding in satisfaction.


    She was pleased with Paradise''s strength. Though it couldn''tpare to the power of the Great War era, based on her knowledge of the current world, it was still something she could


    work with.


    "Tsk! As the goddess of treasures, I expected you to give them divine treasures at the very least," Aerialia remarked, unimpressed by Ilse''s generosity.


    Only Ilse could hear her words at that moment.


    Ilse''s brow twitched, but she chose to ignore Aerialia. She then shifted her focus to Orion and


    Aurora.


    "Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can give you that surpasses what you already have. I can only wish you good luck and hope the exploration is sessful. I''m eager to understand how my children became like this," Ilse said.


    One was a newly ascended goddess, with strength surpassing that of a First-Order demigod, wielding dual divine and a Vylkr energy artefact. The other possessed a divine and Vylkr artefact and a legitimate goddesspanion. Ilse couldn''t think of anything more to give


    them without embarrassing herself.


    Orion and Aurora nodded in understanding.


    "We promise to do our best, Goddess Ilse," Orion said.


    "Remember to keep that key safe," Ilse replied with a nod. "You can all leave and prepare to


    head out. Aurora will show you the way. Selene,e with me-it''s time I make you my first Divine Apostle." She gestured for Selene to follow her as she turned and soared into the Majestic Kingdom, the suspended entity following behind her.


    Selene nodded at Orion and the others before rising into the air and following along with Ilse.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wait here, I''ll get Liora," Aurora said. She had left one of her spawns to watch over Liora, and before they departed, she needed to ce her with the household for proper care, knowing Ilse would soon be unconscious and unable to watch over her.


    Aurora quickly soared into the distance, disappearing into the Majestic Kingdom. A few minutester, she returned with Liora in her arms and led the group out of the Golden Pce.


    ...


    Thirty minutester, they all stood before the enormous spatial rift, ready to venture into the pocket dimension.


    Seth was the only one who had escorted them.


    "I''ll keep watch until you return," Seth said, nodding at them, his mind reying his private


    conversation with Orion. He wouldn''t have to worry about their safety if everything went


    smoothly.


    They nodded in response and, one by one, advanced into the spatial rift.


    Please read below!

 Chapter 1125: Defending The Territory

    Chapter 1125: Defending The Territory


    ?


    Zogar mulled over his thoughts. He had just received news about the events in Paradise and hadn''t anticipated such a situation while he was upied with his current task.


    "Hand her over and surrender yourself, and we''ll let you live!" a fierce voice echoed through the air.


    Zogar broke away from his thoughts, focusing on the one who had spoken- a slender humanoid man with a single eye dressed in a mix of leather and Vylkr alloy. Surrounding him were individuals with simr features, each with bulging bracelets on their hands and wielding Gearweaver swords and other arrays of Gearweavers.


    Next to him stood another humanoid, a man with four-slitted crimson eyes, two thick arms, and retractable ws on the tips of each finger. He wore a w-like exoskeleton Gearweaver on each hand. Like the first man, several others of the same race surrounded him defensively, armed with their Gearweavers.


    Both groups consisted of gods'' chosens, numbering in the thousands, painting the rocky ins and surrounding mountains like grains of sand on a beach.


    These two groups belonged to the Lurking Alligator and Roaming Silver Dingo Runaway Cities, the factions backing the Drelyal Alliance in their attack on the Trekking mingo and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities.


    Behind them stood ten humanoid individuals of varying races, each with distinct features like elongated, curved ears, scaly hair, inhuman lower body parts, or extra appendages. They were apanied by gods'' chosens from simr or different races, numbering in the millions.


    Their gazes, filled withplex emotions, were fixed on the unfolding scene.


    These were the Iron de Stowaway, Ashwind Stowaway, Hallow Bridge Stowaway, Phantom Callers Stowaway, Rust Sword Stowaway, Lost Spear Stowaway, Rogue Beauties Stowaway, Fire w Stowaway, Skull w Stowaway, andstly, Spear Tide Stowaway. These groups led the Drelyal Alliance,prised of 320 Stowaways, each with poptions ranging from 10,000 to 50,000. Each oversaw 32 Stowaways.


    Unlike Runaway Cities, every inhabitant of the Stowaways was a trained god''s chosen, capable of surviving independently. Those who weren''t gods'' chosens were trained warriors, expected to secure resources by any means necessary.


    Thus, it wasn''t far-fetched to say that the gods'' chosens and warriors present represented the entire poptions of their respective Stowaways. Those absent were either injured people, children or expectant mothers.


    At this moment, their cautious and hateful gazes were fixed on a lightly dressed man in trousers and a shirt that exposed his chest. He wore an ashen mask adorned with numerous drawings of Vylkr vines, ranging from one to four. Behind him hovered forty men, each wearing ck masks.


    With such forces gathered together, they could take down any Grade One Runaway City or one on the verge of ascending to Grade Two. However, their ns had been interrupted by a lowly Stowaway from the bottom of the dregs, attempting to tear apart their alliance.


    They were surprised by the revtion that the Trekking mingo, Sleeping Fox, and Wanderlust Travelling Tortoise Runaway Cities now served under a force called Paradise and had presumably granted the new Stone Fang leader her strength after the previous leader and his mistress were imprisoned. They didn''t take it seriously.


    They assumed it was a ploy by the Runaway Cities to scare them into dissolving their efforts. After all, they have lived in this territory for hundreds or even thousands of years and had never heard of such a mysterious force called Paradise, which could make two Grade One Runaway Cities and one about to be Grade Two easily pledge their allegiance.


    Still, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts waver as they stared at the 41 individuals, especially the man at the forefront, who had effortlessly broken through the forces of the Lurking Alligator Runaway City, freed Iyalis, and soon after proimed himself as a warrior from Paradise.


    Despite being surrounded by their entire force, he hadn''t fled but remained in ce as though lost in thought.


    Given the mysterious figure''s strength, they no longer doubted the existence of the force called Paradise and no longer underestimated the remaining 40 individuals hovering behind him. They deduced that these individuals might possess strength simr to his or close enough, and thus, they refrained from making rash decisions.


    Some even considered defecting and pledging loyalty to Paradise but hesitated due to the figure''s words.


    The Lurking Alligator and Roaming Silver Dingo Runaway Cities were the only ones still unwilling to bow their heads.


    "Does this mean you won''t surrender willingly?" Zogar asked, his tone indifferent.


    "Yes, we won''t. You''ve attacked our Runaway City, killed dozens of our treasured gods'' chosens, and captured our prisoners. A line has already been drawn, which means that whether we surrender or not, you''ll still do what you want to us," the man responded, his teeth clenched in anger.


    "True," Zogar replied, "but if you had surrendered willingly, your punishment would''ve been lighter." He then took the unconscious Iyalis, who had been slumped over his shoulder and tossed her toward the Stone Fang Stowaway inhabitants behind him.


    Aric and Mirr quickly caught Iyalis andid her down gently on the ground.


    "Make sure she''s alright," Zogar said, ncing at them. The Supreme Leader had explicitly ordered him to ensure Iyalis'' safety, as he seemed impressed with her abilities. Zogar had to make sure she wasn''t in a vegetative state or severely harmed from the torture she had endured.


    Aric and Mirr nodded at Zogar''s words and checked her pulse before performing quick treatments with their hands.


    Within a minute, Iyalis'' eyes fluttered open. She groaned in pain as she attempted to look around.


    "Are you okay? Let me help you up," Ls said, extending his hand to Iyalis with a defeated smile. If his sister hadn''t epted Paradise''s conditions, he wasn''t sure what would have be of the Stone Fang Stowaway.


    Iyalis pped his hand away, gesturing for Aric and Mirr to help her. They did so gently, without hesitation.


    Once she was standing, Iyalis focused on Zogar and nodded. "I''m alright, Stronghold Leader Zogar," she said.


    "Good. Don''t strain yourself too much until you''ve received proper treatment. You''ll need to speak with the Supreme Leader after this, and he doesn''t appreciate when his property is mishandled," Zogar said calmly. Refocusing his gaze, he locked onto the sea of gods'' chosens and warriors before them as he rose into the air.


    Iyalis nodded firmly, her eyes fixed on Zogar. She was eager to witness the power of one of Paradise''s key leaders herself.


    "Do you really think you can face us without consequences?" Zogar''s voice boomed across the terrain, reaching the ears of every being present and sending chills down their spines.


    They couldn''t help but marvel at the power of this figure, capable of speaking to such a vast multitude with such rity.


    His following words made every fibre of their being tremble.


    "Did you believe you could mock the Supreme Leader''s authority, defy his order, and escape judgment? You fools, you have insulted powers beyond yourprehension. Your fate was sealed the moment you raised your weapons against Paradise! Fortunately, Paradise is benevolent!" As Zogar ascended higher, he raised his right hand toward the sky.


    His hand transformed as though it were forged from lightning, resembling Orion''s lightning


    form.


    The sky darkened as storm clouds gathered, obscuring the once-brilliant rays of light that bathed the battlefield. Fierce streaks of lightning and thunder filled the heavens.


    The sky soon became a thunderous drumbeat, signalling the start of a dreadful event.


    Lightning streaked down from the sky, and Zogar grasped it firmly like a rope. Zogar''s body began to grow, his head transforming into the head of a menacing beast with razor-sharp teeth. His limbs lengthened, ws extending from his fingers. His entire physique expanded to an imposing height of several tens of meters. His skin turned leathery, and his dazzling wings, resembling those of a mighty bird of prey with striking arrays of brown, white, and orange feathers, unfurled from his back.


    The lightning maniption was a gift from Orion, while the dragonic transformation came from Vige Chief Brane-both of which Zogar had copied before departing to handle thisN?v(el)B\\jnn


    task.


    CRACKLE!! CRACKLE!!


    The lightning in his right hand spread across his entire body, enveloping him like armour. The strikes poured over his form, illuminating his fearsome appearance.


    "ROOOARRR!!"


    The mountains trembled, and a mighty gust of wind spread outward, shaking the multitudes


    of individuals below.


    The forces on the ground were shaken, their bodies frozen in ce, unable to move. The Dreyal Alliance and the Stone Fang Stowaway found the unfolding scene iprehensible.


    This wasn''t the power of a mortal!


    How were they supposed to win against such a being?


    A look of relief crossed the faces of the Stone Fang Stowaway while those on the opposing


    side continued to watch Zogar in terror. Some had already dropped their weapons in surrender and attempted to flee, while others were too paralyzed with fear to move.


    Iyalis turned her head to the side, hearing a dripping sound. Her expression twisted in disgust


    as she saw Ls, who had wet his pants in fear.


    Zogar''s voice thundered across the battlefield again.


    "I won''t kill you! I will only leave you with a memory of your defeat!"

 Chapter 1126: The Essence Of The Spawn

    Chapter 1126: The Essence Of The Spawn


    ?


    Orion, Aurora, Fifi, Iris, Former Vige Chief Brane, and Chieftess Zara felt their bodies shift as they walked through the spatial rift. Soon, they reappeared above a vast, endless blue


    ocean.


    Orion remembered where the Morphic Puppet had encountered the Vylkrspawns and could have used his gift to bring them there instantly. However, he chose not to. He wanted to take this opportunity to see if he had missed anything.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, leading the way.


    Aurora stayed beside him, her senses sharp, ready to detect any danger before it could emerge.


    The others, d in their bronze armour, followed closely behind.


    As they slowly approached the ind''s direction, Orion and the others noticed bubbles beginning to form on the water''s surface.


    Orion nodded at Aurora and the others, signalling them to prepare.


    This was the same scene he had witnessed through Morphic Puppet''s shared vision before the grotesque Vylkrspawns attacked it.


    Soon, a figure surfaced briefly before submerging again as if observing its surroundings.


    Orion and the others saw the entity clearly.


    It was a Prismerion Vylkrspawn with four arms, two legs, and hardened skin that was a mix of inky ck and pale tones!


    Iris controlled her emotions, ensuring they wouldn''t interfere with the mission.


    Suddenly, the Vylkrspawn leapt from the water, hurtling toward them.


    However, before it could get any closer, it froze mid-air and exploded, disintegrating into nothingness.


    Momentster, two more Vylkrspawns emerged from the water, only to meet the same fate.


    Countless bubbles filled the water''s surface below, indicating more Vylkrspawns lurking beneath.


    Aurora soared forward and summoned her sceptre. She gently tapped the sceptre against an invisible barrier in the air, casting her Divine Skill.


    Eternal Chaos Legion!


    Boosted by the immense power of her sceptre, the Divine Skill summoned an innumerable horde of headless winged spawns that dived into the ocean.


    BANNGG! BANNGG!


    Explosions erupted on the water''s surface, one after another. The countless bubbles began to subside.


    Within minutes, the water grew calm again as thest bubbles vanished.


    The headless winged spawns returned, breaking down into Vylkr energy, which Aurora absorbed to replenish her power as if she hadn''t cast any Divine Skill. The excess energy was stored within her scepter.


    One remaining headless winged spawn hovered in the air, holding a Vylkrspawn in its elongated limbs and tendrils.


    "I decided to capture one so we could get a closer look at what they are," Aurora said, ncing at Orion.


    They had never been able to examine a Vylkrspawn up close, as their previous encounters had been too chaotic. They couldn''t investigate the one in Ilse''s grasp either, as it would have been inappropriate.


    She figured this was the perfect opportunity to see if they could uncover something worthwhile.


    Orion nodded. He had been thinking the same thing and was d he and Aurora were on the same page. Dissecting the monstrosity of a child in front of its creator would indeed be a bad idea.


    "Can you sense anything strange within it?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, I can. Although it''s not on par with the Vylkr spawns we encountered with Divine Capabilities, it still has the same aura," Aurora replied. "I can sense a huge concentration of Vylkr energy flowing in one ce."


    The tendrils of the headless winged spawn transformed into a w that tore open the chest of the restrained Vylkr spawn, exposing a small inky-ck organ shaped like a heart, with countless strands of Vylkr energy swirling around it.


    Orion looked at the beating heart with a pondering expression.


    It was tainted with Vylkr energy. He, too, possessed a heart filled with Vylkr energy that grew stronger by the second, but it had never manifested like this.


    Was this the reason the Prismerion had transformed into a Vylkr spawn?


    The others observed as well, each lost in thought.


    "Its life force seems to be entirely connected to that heart. So, if we remove it..." Aurora said, reaching out to grasp the heart and tear it from the Vylkr spawn''s chest. As she held the throbbing heart suspended above her palm, the Vylkr spawn''s body destabilised.


    In an instant, the Vylkr spawn disintegrated into thin air.


    "...It copses," Aurora said.


    Despite the body no longer existing, the heart beat fiercely in her grasp.


    "There''s something strange about this heart. It feels... alive," Aurora said, furrowing her brows in deep thought.


    "What do you mean by ''alive''?" Orion asked, frowning. They still hadn''t uncovered the nature of the Vylkr spawns, so they had no idea what to be wary of.


    "I can''t exin it fully yet, but if I have more time, I might be able to uncover whatever''s hidden inside," Aurora replied. She nced at her spawn and then at the inky-ck heart suspended above her palm.


    She opened her hand wider and stretched it forward, allowing the small, inky ck heart to settle in the centre of her spawn''s chest.


    "Be careful with it," Orion warned.


    Aurora nodded, indicating she had everything under control.


    spawn and began to beat heavily.


    The inky ck heart was absorbed into the headless Suddenly, the headless winged Vylkr spawn''s previously unstable form started stabilising. The excessive Vylkr energy radiating from it was sealed, making its form more solid.


    The astonishing transformation unfolded before Aurora, Orion, and the others.


    "They are merging. It''s be independent, drawing on its own immense energy to stabilise its form. Now, I no longer need to feed this spawn with my energy," Aurora exined, her


    voice tinged with shock and astonishment.


    Orion and the others were stunned by her words.


    "Does this mean the heart is responsible for the Vylkr spawns'' transformation?" Brane asked, his tone solemn.


    "I''m not certain, but it could be one of the factors," Aurora responded, her expression deep in thought. She gently tapped her sceptre in the air, and the spawn disintegrated, vanishing into thin air along with the heart, stored in a separate space.


    She could now create her personal pocket space, even though it wasn''t as vast as this pocket dimension or Ilse''s Golden Pce.


    "I''ve stored it away to studyter. We don''t want to interrupt our mission now," Aurora said.


    Orion wasn''t concerned about leaving the strange heart in Aurora''s care. He trusted her judgment and abilities.


    "Does anyone else find it strange that we haven''t encountered any Vylkr vines since we arrived?" Iris asked, her expression solemn. As the only one unable to utilise Vylkr''s energy,


    she was susceptible to its presence.


    Orion nodded and replied, "I noticed that, too. Maybe we must go beneath the ocean to discover why we haven''t encountered anything. But let''s reach the ind first and see if we


    can still find that thing."


    The others nodded in understanding, and, following Orion''s signal, they held each other''s


    hands.


    Orion swiftly activated his gift, and they vanished from their position with a powerful streak


    of lightning.


    They reappeared on the sandy ind within seconds and released each other''s hands. Orion scanned the area where he had previously encountered the enormous Vylkr spawn. He was curious to see if the Vylkr spawn had the same heart as the smaller one they had captured.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unfortunately, several minutes passed, and they didn''t encounter anything unusual. Not even a Vylkr spawn emerged from the water to attack them.


    "Let''s go down," Orion said, deciding it was time to investigate the vast ocean below.


    Fifi nodded and soared to the front of the group.


    "I''ll lead the way," Fifi said, stepping on the water. It rippled and split apart, forming a


    protective oval-shaped dome around them.


    Without hesitation, they slowly descended into the water.


    The water couldn''t prate the oval-shaped dome around them. As they dove deeper, they


    could see the remains of Vylkr spawns scattered across the ocean floor.


    Forty minutester, they uncovered several distant noises, like the sounds of an ongoing


    battle. The ripples from the sh spread through the water, reaching Fifi and the others.


    "It seems we''re finally making progress," Fifi said, propelling the sphere of water toward the source of the sounds with astonishing speed.


    Orion narrowed his gaze forward. Although he hoped for signs of life within the pocket


    dimension, he couldn''t help but remain sceptical.


    The worst-case scenario would be that they were wrong, and the noises were just from several


    groups of Vylkr spawns. The best case would be finally encountering life, regardless of race.


    The others shared simr thoughts, eager to discover which race they would encounter within


    the pocket dimension.


    Despite the dense darkness growing as they descended deeper, their vision remained clear,


    allowing them to observe their surroundings.


    ...


    Deep beneath the ocean, numerous Vylkr spawns scattered around, attacking multiple individuals. Some Vylkr spawns resembled the Prismerions, while others had a grotesque yet


    human-like appearance.


    There were also Vylkr spawns resembling tree nymphs and others with humanoid upper bodies and lower bodies with tails resembling fish. Some had more grotesque beastly appearances, others resembling spectre-like beings, and smaller unknown hordes of Vylkr


    spawns.

 Chapter 1127: Targeted For Assassination

    Chapter 1127: Targeted For Assassination


    ?


    There were slightlyrger spawns with tendril-like tentacles stretching out from their bodies, each with distinct yet simr forms. Strangely, they observed the raging battle from the sidelines.


    Surprisingly, the numerous individuals they were mindlessly attacking bore simr


    appearances. However, unlike the mindless formation of the spawns, they were divided into groups-the people with lower bodies resembling fish or other aquatic animals, like elongated tails, octopus-like limbs, sharper fins, and more, and individuals with thick crystal locs, and beastly features formed their own group.


    Others with two-toned bodies resembling tree nymphs and those with a frostier appearance formed their own group, while individuals with a more humanoid appearance formed their own.


    Each of them wore strange, protruding pauldrons and breast tes covering their chest area. Yet, it didn''t hamper their movements in any way.


    They appeared ustomed to the armour as they swung their crude metallic weapons. The water did little to restrict their swift, skilful manoeuvres.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although they were fighting against the spawns, they were also battling each other. Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the spawns to inflict severe harm on their opponents, they turned the grim situation into a four-way battle.


    Multiple tainted fell one by one under the relentless attacks from the three groups. At the same time, several individuals from each group were also killed-beheaded, their breasttes pulled off or broken through, leaving huge holes in their hearts, or worse, devoured by the rampaging spawns.


    Several others, injured, took the opportunity to retreat. Among them was a man with bulky muscles and an immense, long fishtail crackling with electricity. He wore a simrlyrge breastte, pauldron, and scaly metallic armour covering his lower body. Adorning his head was a metallic crown encrusted with pale rubies and gemstones.


    He exuded a regal aura, indicating a high-ranking position within his group.


    However, at this moment, the lower part of his breastte, near his waist, had been blown to bits, revealing crushed internal organs, which had nearly created a hole on the opposite side. His lower armour was battered and broken through, revealing mangled scales and bloody, exposed flesh. He was being supported by another man with simrly distinct tail-like features, protected by his group amidst the four-way battle.


    Still, his regal aura didn''t falter. He simply looked at the unfolding situation before him and clenched his teeth. "If I had known they were willing to sabotage the negotiation for their own gain and even attempt to assassinate me, I would never have trusted them ande here."


    A pang of regret hit him as he nced over the battlefield before refocusing on the two individuals doing their best to protect him from the relentless attacks.


    Both were hismanders-one was a woman with an octopus-like lower body, and the other was a man with thick crystalline hair locs.


    He carried them along with over a dozen warriors to show his sincerity and ensure the negotiation went smoothly, but now he regretted his decision.


    "My King, I''m not sure I can hold them back any longer. We need to retreat!" the man shouted, his voice filled with worry and tiredness.


    Suddenly, the woman was injured as a tree nymph plunged a spear through her breastte, tearing a hole in it. Fortunately, she was fast enough to dodge the entire trajectory of the attack, sustaining only a torn muscle in the lower side of her waist.


    Regardless, after suffering such an injury, her actions became sluggish as she defended against the tree nymph. As time passed, it became clear the tree nymph possessed immense skill, far superior to the woman''s, and the gap in strength only widened as more injuries were inflicted upon her.


    "Arghh!" The woman coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Brilyn" The man beside her, noticing the situation, swiftly dispatched the spawn near him before rushing to help her.


    The man quickly repelled the tree nymph, grabbed the woman, and ced her with the other injured behind the lines, standing alone at the front to hold off the attackers.


    Observing this, the king gritted his teeth and ordered, "Everyone, prepare to retreat!" However, just as he was about to finish, he paused, noticing a figure emerging from the human side. He turned his head and spotted a particr tree nymphing forward from the group of tree nymphs and ice nymphs.


    Knight Darian!


    Knight Mayril!


    The king''s eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks as he identified the two individuals.


    They were both formidable knights from the two domains, possessing abilities even more incredible than amander''s.


    Their presence alone could turn the tide of the battle.


    "I should have known," the king muttered angrily, realizing he had failed to see the hidden coboration between the forces.


    Though the battle was a four-way conflict, only his group had the fewest remaining fighters. In contrast, the other two groups had the most, with the injured retreating from the battlefield and being shielded from the relentless tainted attacks.


    The king shifted his attention to the enormous tainted in the distance. The creature would only attack if all the other spawns in the area were eliminated. He immediately understood the n of both forces as they emerged to the front.


    "They''re nning to use us as bait, then take advantage of the chaos to escape!" The king said, "EVERYONE, RETREAT IMMEDIATELY!" hemanded loudly.


    Several others in the group understood the gravity of the situation and did their best to flee. But how could it be so easy when surrounded and attacked by relentless assaultsing from three different groups?


    Knight Darian stretched his hand forward, and an unbelievable sight emerged. A vibrant, inky-ck me appeared and wrapped around his arms. The fire stirred, boiling the water


    surrounding him.


    Surprisingly, they weren''t quenched, nor was their intensity diminished.


    But that wasn''t all. An astonishing sight followed as the knight moved his hands in a repeated gesture, causing the mes to grow and burn more intensely until they formed an immense underwater whirlpool.


    The water churned and boiled fiercely, as though the vibrant, inky-ck mes hadpletely adapted to burning deep within the ocean.


    Soon, everyone, including the tainted, noticed the danger and shifted their attack toward him. However, before they could move, Knight Mayril opened her mouth and screamed.


    A thunderous sound wave exploded forward, repelling the tainted and the opposing group, which had fish-like lower bodies. The sound disoriented and forced the tainted to remain in


    their positions.


    Some of the weaker warriors of the opposing group, including the tainted, were unable to withstand the sound and exploded on the spot.


    Meanwhile, others bled from all five orifices.


    Grabbing the opportunity, Knight Darianunched the whirlpool of inky-ck mes


    forward. The tainted disintegrated on contact, while others were sucked into the vortex and


    destroyed until nothing was left.


    "Now''s our chance, let''s go!" Knight Darian shouted. He nodded to the other group in the distance, then turned and surged forward.


    The rest of the group followed closely behind him.


    The other group also quickly departed.


    Watching the scene as the whirlpool of inky-ck mes sped toward the spawns and the opposing group, the king gritted his teeth. "You think I''ll go and let you leave so easily?" he


    growled.


    He opened his mouth as if preparing to scream like the tree nymph, but instead of a mind- wrenching sonic wave capable of making anyone who heard it explode or bleed, a calm,


    melodious sound rippled across the ocean.


    "Faster!" Knight Darian ordered, his face paling as he urged his group to swim faster.


    They followed suit. They knew that if they didn''t escape soon, things would be far worse


    than they had nned.


    Who would have thought that the king of the Tidal Depths wouldn''t wait for his reinforcements but would choose to end his life along with theirs?


    Suddenly, they noticed an enormous tainted resembling a Prismerion, with tendril-like tentacles and four arms overshadowing them. Its size wasparable to that of a whale. If Orion had been present, he would have recognized it as the Vylkr spawn that had attacked


    Morphic puppet.


    Itsrge eyes peered down at them like prey before it descended, swimming in their direction with its massive, razor-sharp jaws wide open, its four arms outstretched.


    "Scatter!" Knight Darian shouted.


    They didn''t have enough force to face such a powerful, tainted creature. To their horror, another tainted creature of simr size, its body covered in wooden-like armour, emerged from the ocean depths, blocking their path.


    Knight Darian turned to look at the other group in the distance and saw that they were also blocked by an enormous tainted creature. He was confident handling one of them but facing two at once pushed against his limits.


    At that moment, Knight Darian spotted a swarm of tainted rapidly heading in their direction.


    He clenched his teeth in frustration. Without a doubt, this location was about to be overrun by


    the tainted.


    Swoooshh!!


    Knight Darian dodged the tainted''s attack, stretched out his hand, and immediately summoned vibrant, inky-ck mes that churned the water around them.


    Just as he was about to strike to buy more time for his group to escape the area, an


    iprehensible scene unfolded.


    The iing horde of tainted attacked the enormous tainted, along with the slightly smaller


    ones attacking them.

 Chapter 1128: The Group Emerges

    Chapter 1128: The Group Emerges


    ?


    Knight Darian and the others, watching this scene, were left with their mouths wide open in shock and disbelief.


    Tainteds were fighting against tainteds!


    They werepletely ignoring their presence.


    ''Wait a minute,'' Knight Darain thought, noticing something strange about the hordes of tainted.


    The tainted looked strange. Rather than a grotesque appearance, it was a winged, headless humanoid with inky ck body parts that seemed roughly merged. Unlike the others, they didn''t have the pale, mixed skin tones typical of tainted.


    The other groups also noticed the arrival of the tainted hordes. Initially, they were simrly shocked and afraid and attempted to flee. However, as the unbelievable scene unfolded, with the new tainteds attacking those surrounding them, they halted in their positions.


    These tainted all possessed wings and had a more symmetrical, less grotesque body structure. They were still bizarre to look at, but not in the disgustingly strange way the others were.


    From a distance, the king, now battered and bruised from the whirlpool of scorching inky- ck mes, snapped out of his thoughts and seized the opportunity to flee. Despite the situation''s strangeness, the tainted hordes were still tainted, so wouldn''t they attack them next if they remained in the area?


    He ordered, "RETREAT AS FAST AS YOU CAN!" Looking around, he realized he was in better condition than others despite being terribly poisoned and injured. He shifted his attention to hismanders.


    Fortunately, they had managed to survive the deadly fiery whirlpool from protecting him. They were still conscious and able to move.


    Onemander supported his unconscious fellow, who had sustained severe injuries. After checking her condition, he confirmed she was alive and needed immediate treatment to recover.


    The king led the way forward. The remaining soldiers, who had narrowly escaped death, began retreating from the battlefield.


    Momentster, the other groups realized the same and decided to flee as well.


    As expected, the hordes of tainted soon chased after them. However, rather than attacking, they blocked their path.


    Knight Darain frowned, observing the inexplicable scene. As he searched for another escape route, his eyes caught sight of something in the distance.


    "What''s that...?" Knight Darain said breathlessly.


    The bizarre tainteds were clearing the area, making way for what appeared to be a group of strange individuals heading toward them.


    The sudden change was so dramatic that the others also took notice. They immediately assumed a defensive stance, their faces showing worry, fear, and uncertainty.


    As Fifi controlled the sphere of water forward, the others took in their surroundings. Upon arriving, they noticed an ongoing battle between three groups and numerous Vylkr spawns, all of which shared strange features linked to the various sides. They realized it wasn''t just the Prismerions-they had also encountered other races.


    Regardless, Orion and the others were relieved to have encountered living races within the pocket dimension, although they seemed to be in conflict and danger.


    Orion even spotted the enormous Vylkr spawn that had attacked the Morphic Puppet previously.


    They decided to take this chance to help and make their presence less threatening by assisting.


    From within the sphere of water, Aurora cast her divine skill.


    Eternal Chaos Legion!


    Countless, formidable, headless, winged spawns surged forward, eliminating the Vylkr spawns one by one.


    Witnessing the various groups use the opportunity to escape, she quickly utilized her spawns to block their paths, preventing them from fleeing. Then, shemanded her other spawns to clear a path forward for them.


    Fifi controlled the water sphere, revealing their presence.


    "As expected, they don''t seem too weing," Brane said, narrowing his eyes at the three groups as they assumed a defensive formation when they became aware of them.


    "That makes things easier for us. It would have been more suspicious if they were weing," Orion replied.


    Brane nodded, watching the groups intently.


    He wasn''t the only one who observed the groups closely. Zara and Fifi studied the humans and nymphs, noting their strange appearances, especially the tiny luminescent gills on both sides of their necks.


    This would have made them doubt their race''s identity if they weren''t also human. The tree nymphs looked far fiercer than those they were familiar with in Paradise, and there were other individuals with icy features beside them.


    Meanwhile, Iris focused on the other races with varying lower body parts, beastly humanoids and the Prismerion side. Her gaze was fixed on a bulky individual with a crown on his head, who looked at them tremblingly.


    She also noticed the charred Prismerion beside him, who carried a severely injured half-tailed woman in his arms. He trembled under her gaze, his eyes dropping when their gazes met.


    Orion and Aurora swept their eyes across the groups, taking in everyone''s appearances, contrasting sharply with those in Paradise. They wore pondering expressions.


    The groups had been pushed back to the extent that they were now close to one another. Those who had chosen to fight for their lives and went through the horde of winged spawns realized their formidable strength just before they were pushed back.


    Meanwhile, those attempting to sacrifice themselves were suppressed. Fortunately, Aurora maintained total control over her spawns, so they were not hurt.


    Soon, they reached the centre of each group.


    "Should I heal them?" Aurora asked, ncing at Orion.


    "Not yet," Orion replied.


    While he knew that Aurora could restore them to total health, he was against the idea of immediately healing multiple groups of varying races who had just fought against each other. After all, If someone were to enter Paradise while at war with multiple opponents and halt the battle to heal the injured and their enemies, the oue would beplicated. Not only would the neers be cautious, uncertain, and curious about his abilities, but they would also be irritated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This could lead to malice and create a barrier that would makemunication much more


    difficult.


    It was better to speak with them in such a vulnerable state, understand the ongoing situation within the pocket dimension, and then heal them slowly.


    This way, even if they remained cautious, they would have already gained a foothold in their


    hearts.


    Aurora nodded, understanding Orion''s intentions.


    Orion stepped forward, leaving the water sphere barrier and entering the water.


    Although he possessed the strength to withstand the water pressure and remain underwater for as long as he wanted, moving as though he was onnd with only a barely noticeable reduction in some of his techniques-especially those that counteracted with water-he found the experience mentally ufortable.


    He would instead remain within Fifi''s water sphere. However, to make the group before him lower their guards even slightly, he stepped forward, distancing himself somewhat from the


    others.


    Aurora followed beside him.


    Forming a thin protectiveyer around himself, using Celestial energy to move more freely,


    Orion spoke, "I and mypanions were passing by when we heard the sounds of battle and decided to investigate what was happening. Fortunately, we arrived just in time, before the situation worsened."


    He noticed their sceptical expressions, which showed they didn''t believe his words. It was understandable, considering their current location. However, Orion remained undeterred, especially since it was all he had to work with.


    After all, he couldn''t tell them, ''We came from outside this pocket dimension to see if we might uncover anything about a psychopathic god who is probably the reason for the mess


    you are facing.''


    Despite their strength, it was better to be cautious since they didn''t know if the groups knew


    or worshipped Naka as they once did.


    Instead, Orion continued, "I would like to speak with the leaders of each group." His


    expression was serious.


    The tension within the water grew heavy. Despite receiving no response, Orion maintained a


    calm expression and made no movements.


    The silence stretched.


    Sensing their hesitation, Orion said, "There is no reason to be afraid. We are not here to fight


    or take sides. If we wanted to attack, we would have done so already and wouldn''t need to reveal ourselves before every single one of you was eliminated."


    He pointed toward the headless winged spawns, circling them protectively and attacking and shielding them from any Vylkr spawns in the surroundings.


    "But instead, we stepped in to assist, especially since some of you appear to be fellow members of our race."


    This time, after Orion finished speaking, a man with a bulky stature, adorned in a battered and


    bloody breastte and pauldrons that looked no different from those of the others present, emerged from the mermen and Prismerion side. He had blond hair, and a crown adorned with pale jewels and precious stones sat atop his head.


    Orion had seen children from the Crystalforge n and even ordinary Prismerions create better jewels than these, so he wasn''t impressed.


    At the same time, a man with ck hair, wearing sturdy armour that appeared to be made of Vylkr alloy and wearing a simr protruding breastte, swam forward from the human side.

 Chapter 1129: Shrewd Masks

    Chapter 1129: Shrewd Masks


    ?


    A woman with bright yellow skin on her upper body and light red skin on her lower body, dressed in a simr protruding bracelet and covered in thick wooden armour, held a crudely made sword in her grasp as she swam forward from the nymph group.


    They all halted a small distance from Orion, scrutinizing him closely despite being unable to see through his mask. Their eyes lingered on Aurora; it was easy to understand that they sensed the godly aura around her and were entranced by her beauty.


    However, they immediately withdrew their gazes and looked away, fear, doubt, and confusion evident in their eyes.


    The others behind them also wore masks, making it difficult to determine their race.


    Orion toggled on the mask''s function to nce at the three individuals'' energy levels. This was one of Seraphina''s new improvements to the mask. Although he appreciated viewing the energy levels of those around him, having the words float in front of the person he spoke to was a little annoying, so he was pleased with the improvements.


    The bulky half-tailed man''s energy level was 1550 BEM, indicating his formidable strength. The human man''s energy level was 1200 BEM, showing he was also a strong warrior.


    The tree nymph''s energy level was 1195 BEM, cing her slightly on par with the human man''s strength. This indicated that their strength wasparable to that of three-star warriors. As for those around them...


    [ Energy Level - 401 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 350 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 549 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 700 BEM ]


    ...


    Only the Prismerion at the forefront, and a few others had slightly above 1000 BEM energy levels. Despite that, they were still weaker than the two beside them.


    They weren''t wearing Devourer bracelets or anything simr on their wrists, making Orion wonder if they could also create Vylkr containers like them.


    The only clue he coulde up with was the protruding breasttes and pauldrons they wore. Orion couldn''t help but wonder how they fought in them.


    Nheless, he found their energy levels reasonable, as Vylkr energy was highly lethal and could only be controlled by a few. Only unique individuals like him, T, Seth, and the others could be four-star warriors, with the rest needing some assistance, like the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, to go further.


    The gods'' chosens were an entirely different case. They utilized diluted Vylkr energy,pensating for the loss of quality with quantity. As such, their progress was much slower and required more resources, along with the Vylkr Compatibility Test, which determined their limits.


    Orion understood why so many chose to defect to higher-grade Runaway Cities and why those who remained were much more loyal to their Runaway City and wouldn''t easily betray them.


    As Orion concluded his thoughts, he toggled off the energy-level disy.


    The others behind Orion, waiting for the environment to calm down, did the same.


    "I am King Izak, ruler of the Tidal Depths Kingdom," King Izak introduced himself. "Although I am thankful for the aid you''ve given us, I can''t help but be suspicious of your identities. I have information about this entire ocean, from east to west, and I know that strangers don''t just pass through here. It would be different if the others recognized you since you mentioned that you''re from the same race, but they don''t."


    "Of course, I am still ignorant of many things, such as the Harbingers'' abodes and the tainted," he said, pointing at the headless spawn swimming around them defensively.


    He continued, "So I hope you can tell us who you are to dispel the suspicions in our hearts." His tone and expression were calm, but inwardly, he remained fearful of their response.


    What if the other party chose to attack him for asking such questions?


    What if they genuinely had vile intentions but wore masks to hide them?


    Upon hearing Izak''s words, Orion raised a brow in surprise. "What are the Harbingers'' Abodes and the Tainted?" he asked curiously.


    He had a vague idea about what Izak meant by the ''Tainted'' from his gesture, but none regarding the Harbingers'' Abodes. It seemed like the two were connected somehow, but he needed proper rification to understand what Izak was talking about fully.


    As soon as Orion finished speaking, Izak''s expression and that of the group behind him morphed into shock before heavy frowns appeared on their faces.


    ''Impossible! They don''t know about the Harbingers and the Tainted?'' Izak thought, internally stunned by the revtion.


    Clearly, one of them was controlling the bizarre, headless, winged tainted, protecting them from the hordes of other tainted. Yet, they seemed unfamiliar with what the tainted and the Harbingers were.


    ''Could it be...?'' A spine-chilling thought crept into Izak''s mind.


    Suddenly, the man who had swum over from the human side spoke up. "I am Knight Darian, a warrior from the Bastion of Ashen Hope territory," he said, bowing to Orion and the others.


    "It appears that you are travellers from a distantnd. If you don''t mind, why don''t you apany us to our territory, where you can rest and have a proper conversation with our leaders? I''m certain they will be d to answer all your questions."


    He gestured toward the headless, winged creatures surrounding them. "Although I cannot urately gauge your strength, based on the chaos here, it will be troublesome if we linger. It''s best to leave right away."


    Knight Darian then pointed toward Orion and the others. "Also, I apologize for the king''s disrespectful words. He has allowed his authority to go to his head and doesn''t see anyone as his equal, so he demanded an exnation from our saviours without offering them rest first." "If you wish to punish him to appease your anger, please take it out solely on him. I''m sure the residents of the Tidal Depths would be thrilled to see the end of his tyranny."


    ''How shrewd!'' Orion thought after hearing Knight Darian''s words.


    While Izak had thanked them for their aid and spoken directly as a leader, seeking to uncover their identities to protect his kingdom and authority, Knight Darian had cleverly invited them to his territory to talk with his leaders. He had also thrown Izak under the bus, persuading them against him by subtly appealing to their sense of morality, mentioning the king''s oppression to test their character.


    But how could Orion, who barely knew the situation within the pocket dimension and was focused on gathering information, intervene in their conflict?


    Nevertheless, Orion realized that he might as well use the opportunity to show that they were not only good-natured individuals but also possessed a certain level of shrewdness.


    ''That treacherous guy,'' Izak swore in his mind, clenching his teeth in frustration.


    He had taken the lead, thinking the other groups would support him since they were suspicious of these strangers'' mysterious identities. But now, the treacherous human beside him had taken that lead.


    Izak could only hope they wouldn''t fall for Darian''s words.


    As Orion contemted his subsequent response, the tree nymph from thest group spoke up. "I am Knight Mayril of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. I advise you, travellers, not to take their words to heart. One is impulsive, and the other has no good intentions."


    "It would be much safer if you came with us to our territory. The Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled is more hidden and far safer from the tainted than any other territory. I will make sure you are given properfort to rest from your long journey, and our leaders will dly answer all your questions."


    Sure enough, even the tree nymph wore many masks to hide her motives!


    Orion observed the unfolding scene with a raised brow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was entirely different from their encounters in the Runaway Cities. While the leaders and gods'' chosens there were willing toy down their lives if it would make a difference, the inhabitants of this pocket dimension seemed eager to invite strangers with mysterious identities and unknown intentions to their territory.


    It only took a moment for Orion to understand why-it was survival. Their desperation was apparent. Despite their injuries, they didn''t hesitate to reveal their intentions. They had been in constant dread and were willing to take any risk.


    Fortunately, Orion was pleased with their response, which aligned with his n.


    "First of all, I will remove my mask to clear away any suspicions you may have," Orion said, removing his mask and revealing his human features.


    A look of surprise crossed the faces of Izak, Knight Darian, and Mayril as they saw Orion''s


    face.


    "I won''t force mypanions to do the same. It''s their choice whether they want to remove their masks," Orion added, gesturing to Fifi and the others behind him. Understanding that the man before them was telling the truth about his race being simr to one of them, they all shook their heads.


    "There''s no need for the rest of yourpanions to remove their masks. Your actions alone


    are enough for me to believe the rest of your words. Please forgive my rudeness," Izak said,


    bowing respectfully.

 Chapter 1130: Joining A Force

    Chapter 1130: Joining A Force


    ?


    "As our benefactors, I urge you to take my advice seriously. Do not trust these two. It''s only a matter of time before they betray and poison you, just like they did to me." He coughed heavily, spraying thick, red-and-greenish blood that drifted slowly away. "I hope you''ll reconsider ande to rest at my Tidal Depths Kingdom."


    Orion sent a brief message to the others before shaking his head. "I appreciate your advice, but as I said before, I won''t force mypanions to follow my decision. They will choose which force they want to join back."


    Izak, Knight Darian, and Knight jMayril nodded, their expressions serious.


    "Which force do you all want to return with?" Orion asked, turning to the others behind him.


    "We will go with them," Brane said, with Zara nodding in agreement. They made the first choice, stepping out of Fifi''s water sphere and approaching the forces of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory, halting beside them.


    Next, Iris stepped out of the water sphere and approached the Tidal Depths kingdom, stopping beside him.


    "I will go with them," Iris announced, ncing at the Prismerions and the other races behind her, who distanced themselves slightly, intimidated by her presence.


    Orion nodded at her decision and focused on Fifi, awaiting her choice.


    "I will go wherever you go," Fifi responded, her tone firm.


    Orion nodded, already expecting her answer. He then turned his attention to Aurora, who stood beside him.


    "I''ming with you to whichever force you choose to join," Aurora sent a message to his mind, sensing Orion''s gaze through his mask.


    Already anticipating her response, Orion shook his head and replied, "We were both given the keys to Goddess Ilse''s Golden Pce to use when we want to return or in an emergency, so it wouldn''t be proper if the two of us stayed together. We need to improve our survivability and ensure the group''s safety."


    "Besides, Fifi and I are four-star warriors, and with Morphic Puppet and the Crimson Greatsword, we can flee or survive against a stronger opponent if we encounter one. We are also connected through the Eternal Heart Covenant, so we can sense when we are in danger and each other''s location."


    Aurora furrowed her brows briefly, then nodded. "Okay, I''ll choose a force to join," she said, still concerned for his safety due to their current location but understanding that separating would allow them toplete their tasks more efficiently.


    Aurora moved toward the Tidal Depths kingdom forces and nodded at Orion to indicate her decision.


    Aurora found this force more interesting than the others, as its races were unfamiliar. Although the humans and nymphs seemed uniquepared to those in Paradise, she could always learn about their differencester.


    Izak and the others were unaware of Orion and Aurora''s conversation and watched them curiously as they exchanged nces.


    Only Fifi and the others understood what was really going on.


    Observing the beautiful woman whose powerful aura had shaken him, Izak didn''t know whether to smile joyfully or cry. He still felt threatened by their power and wondered if he was putting his kingdom at risk. At the same time, he was d he hadn''t lost to the forces of the Bastion of Ashen Hope Territory.


    Knight Darian also had mixed thoughts.


    At this moment, only Knight Mayril was nervous about the unfolding situation. She could only hope the remaining members would choose to join her force, or she would lose out to Tidal Depths kingdom and Bastion of Ashen Hope Territory.


    Her emotions were conflicted-between gaining a potentially powerful ally and bringing a disaster to her territory.


    Fifi dispelled the water barrier and appeared beside Orion.


    Orion approached the Bastion of the Wailling Gnarled forces with Fifi.


    "I''ll go with the forces of Bastion of the Wailling Gnarled," Orion said, stopping next to them with Fifi.


    With the armour Ilse had given them,bined with Brane''s strength, experience, and Zara''s abilities, Orion wasn''t worried about their safety. Aurora and Iris were very familiar with each other. They should be able to handle themselves, except if they encounter another divine being.


    He and Fifi could also care for themselves, and with the keys in their possession, their chances of survival were certain.


    Knight Mayril exhaled in relief, but her heart still pounded in fear and anxiety.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The headless, winged spawn surrounding them protectively began to scatter, their


    movements catching the group''s attention.


    They peered through the gaps as many tainteds attempted to attack, but the headless, winged spawn stopped them, devouring the enemies and pushing them back to a safe distance.


    Suddenly, some headless, winged spawn formed a protective barrier around each force, shielding them from further assaults by the tainteds.


    Witnessing this strange sight, the soldiers in each group couldn''t help but exim in awe and excitement. Now that the tension had eased, they felt freer to express their emotions.


    "Haa... I never thought a day woulde when I''d be protected by a Tainted," remarked a man from the forces of Bastion of Ashen Hope Territory.


    "It''s unbelievable. But aren''t these travellers too powerful?" added another in a whisper. "Hey, keep quiet. They''re our guests now. But if you want to be Knight Darian''s next target for practice, I won''t stop your gossip," another man replied.


    "Thank goodness we survived today. But it looks like we''ll have to wait a while before we can take revenge on those backstabbers," muttered a woman with a half-fish tail from the Tidal Depths forces, her teeth clenched in anger.


    "We''ll get our revenge, no matter how long it takes," a man said, his tone tinged with anger.


    Their eyes burned with fury as they red at the forces of the Bastion of Ashen Hope and the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled.


    With the unexpected turn of events, they knew they had no choice but to return to their kingdom and recuperate until they could repay the hostility both forces had shown them


    several times over.


    "Are we sure bringing them to our territory is the right thing to do?" asked a frosty-looking nymph from the Bastion of the Wailling Gnarled forces.


    "Tch! Knight Mayril must already have a n in mind. She''s a knight, after all, so she must have thought of something. The only thing we can do is trust her judgment and support whatever she decides," another nymph with mixed wooden and metallic armour responded. "He''s a human, so I don''t feel good about this either. And we''re still unsure about their capabilities, and there''s a high chance they were sent by the Harbingers."


    A few soldiers from each group whispered their concerns to one another, their voices barely


    audible.


    Unfortunately, Orion and the others were sensitive enough to pick up on their whispers.


    "Each of my spawns will follow and protect you all until you reach your destination, so you don''t need to worry about being attacked along the way," Aurora announced, ncing at the


    three forces.


    The moment she finished speaking, Izak, Knight Darian, Knight Mayril, and everyone from each force stared at her in shock and fear.


    "You... you''re the one controlling the tainted?" Izak stammered. He had suspected one of them was responsible for the tainteds protecting them, but he never expected it to be the terrifying woman who had chosen to side with his forces.


    Aurora focused on Izak and nodded silently. She still found it strange that her spawns were


    called tainteds.


    Knight Darian and Knight Mayril exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling pity and delight for Izak''s situation. They knew he was doomed if he tried anything foolish. Knight Mayril felt a heavy burden lift from her shoulders. Even though she was returning two unknown individuals with unfathomable strength to her territory, the others were doing the same.


    At least the one capable ofmanding such formidable tainteds wasn''t in her forces! The unpleasant scenario was the thought that they all might be capable ofmanding such creatures. Still, she wasn''t overly concerned since this meant everyone else was in the same


    predicament.


    "Now that everything is settled, please follow me, kind travellers. The Tidal Depths is quite a distance away from here," Izak said, clearing his throat and shifting his gaze from Aurora.


    His perspiration would''ve formed a small puddle if they hadn''t been underwater. Fortunately, he managed to retain some of his dignity. However, just as Izak was about to swim forward, his movements faltered, and his steps became unsteady.


    "My king!" the Prismerionmander rushed to Izak and caught him before he copsed. He looked at his injuries, noticing that several were turning green.


    The lethal poison inflicted on him by the Bastion of Ashen Hope and the Bastion of Wailing


    Gnarled was bing fiercer!


    Izak''s strength faded by the second, and his vision grew hazier. To the others, it seemed as though he would lose consciousness at any moment.


    The Prismerionmander quickly held him beside Iris and Aurora, pleading, "Kind travellers, please, save our king." His voice was tinged with desperation.

 Chapter 1131: Clear Bloodbane Poison, The Unfathomable Kind Travellers

    Chapter 1131: Clear Bloodbane Poison, The Unfathomable Kind Travellers


    ?


    "The poison affecting your king is called Clear Bloodbane," Knight Mayril interjected, her tone cold.


    "When ingested or ced on the skin, it''s a slow-acting poison that seeps into the bloodstream over several minutes. It attacks the entire nervous system, numbing the body to the heart. The victim remains fully conscious but is unable to move or speak until they are enveloped in extreme coldness and eventually die."


    "Your king thought he was strong enough to dy the poison, but he hadn''t felt anything because it was slowly spreading. The Sovereigness created this poison, and the cure can only be found within the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled. You shouldn''t waste your time-it''s hopeless. If you love your king, allow him to rest in peace or end his suffering swiftly," Knight Mayril added, shaking her head with an expression full of pity, though she struggled to hide the faint smile threatening to emerge.


    "Shut your twisted bark, you insolent fool! I wasn''t addressing you!" The prismerionmander spat out, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Tsk! Tsk! You should understand how challenging it is to heal someone with a Voidheart through ordinary means due to the dense Vylkr energy flowing within them. It''s irritating to burden our kind travellers with such a troublesome task," Mayril clicked her tongue and replied.


    Her gaze suddenly sharpened on the Prismerion Commander. "And I''ll cut off your tongue the next time you utter such brazen words. You should be thankful I don''t want to disy such an unsightly scene before our benefactors."


    The prismerionmander shivered under her gaze and lowered his head, his eyes trembling with fear. He realized the knight he had spoken to so rudely could eliminate their entire forces in the blink of an eye.


    Another voice abruptly broke the tense silence.


    "Knight Mayril is right. You shouldn''t weigh down our kind travellers with such a


    troublesome task. If the Tidal Depths Kingdom cannot cure King Izak of this poison, then it means he''s fated to die," Knight Darian sighed, his expression filled with pity.


    "I stand on behalf of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled Territory and send my condolences to the Tidal Depths Kingdom."


    "I stand on behalf of the Bastion of Ashen Hope Territory and send my condolences to the Tidal Depths Kingdom."


    Knight Mayril and Knight Darian bowed toward the barely breathing Izak, and the forces behind each of them followed suit, bowing respectfully in his direction.


    ''It seems the rtionship between these three forces is much worse than we initially determined,'' Orion thought, observing the scene with a raised brow.


    Hearing their words and witnessing the scene, the prismerionmander''s hatred grew. His teeth clenched, and suddenly, he coughed violently, red blood mixed with an inky ck


    substance drifting away in the water around them.


    "Commander..." The soldiers from the Tidal Depths Kingdom hurried to his side, their expressions filled with concern.


    The prismerionmander raised his hand to show he was all right and quickly calmed his emotions. It would be disastrous for the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s forces if he let his anger get the better of him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After steadying himself, he looked up at Iris and Aurora once more.


    "Please, kind travellers, I beg of you. Surely, you can save my king with your strength," he pleaded.


    Although Brane, Fifi, and the others were also taken aback by the unfolding scene, they realized they had gained a clearer understanding of the rtionship between the three forces. Unable to maintain herposure after witnessing the suffering of one of her race members, Iris cast brief nces towards Aurora.


    With her strength, Iris might be able to heal Izak using the techniques she had mastered. Yet she subtly nced at Aurora, the only one capable of restoring Izak to perfect health.


    Despite her emotions, Iris understood her ce. She said nothing to Aurora, whom she had once revered as the Princess of the Garden and now saw as a goddess.


    Sensing the nces directed at her, Aurora let out a brief sigh. Suddenly, she received a mental message from Orion:


    ''We can use this opportunity to heal everyone. It''s best we further demonstrate our generosity and kindness in the spirit of Paradise.''


    Aurora mentally nodded and stretched out her hand, waving it forward.


    A stream of milky energy mingled with an inky ck brilliance emerged from her hand, weaving its way towards Izak. The energy seeped into his lungs and spread through his injuries.


    The prismerionmander, startled by the sudden scene, almost backed away in fear but halted, watching in shock and disbelief as Izak''s body began to heal.


    The greenish hue on Izak''s skin faded, his injuries closed, bones were regenerated, and severed flesh and muscle reformed, covered by smooth skin as if he had never suffered any brutal wounds.


    In an instant, Izak was fully restored to health.


    The scene was nothing short of astonishing, and disbelief rippled across the faces of the three forces present.


    Then, something equally extraordinary urred!


    Another stream of milky energy mingled with an inky ck brilliance enveloped the rest of them, healing their injuries and soothing their pain. Every difort vanished, and their bodies were restored to total health.


    "My injury is gone! Even the pain has disappeared! My body feels sturdier than before!"


    "Unbelievable! My broken arm is healed, and my injury from training ten days ago has vanished!"


    "I was barely holding on after one of the Tidal Depth Kingdom soldiers sliced into my intestines, hoping I wouldn''t copse on the way back, but I can definitely feel it has been healed now! This is incredible!"


    A morous wave of voices erupted around them as the members of the three forces realized not only were their battle injuries healed, but every previous ailment and injury had


    disappeared.


    They jubted even more loudly upon realizing their bodies had also be sturdier.


    "This..."


    Knight Darian and Knight Mayril, their hands pressed against their protruding breasttes, stared at Aurora in shock. While the others only felt their bodies bing sturdier due to their lower strength, the knights could sense the immense changes within them.


    Izak''s eyes cleared, and as he sensed the Clear Blood bane poison dissipating and his body fully restored to health, he bowed respectfully to Aurora.


    The entire force of the Tidal Depths Kingdom followed suit, bowing respectfully toward her.


    "Thank you for your goodwill, kind traveller. As the ruler of the Tidal Depths Kingdom, I promise I will do whatever it takes to repay this debt of goodwill," Izak said, his voice filled


    with emotion.


    He had been on the brink of death moments ago, and now, not only was he revived, but his entire force was also healed. How could he not feel emotional?


    Knight Darian and the forces of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory bowed toward her.


    Knight Mayril and the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory also bowed.


    All three forces stood in awe of Aurora''s power, keeping their lips sealed for fear of offending such a formidable figure.


    "I am merely an individual from Paradise, carrying out its will. You should be grateful to Paradise''s benevolence," Aurora said, shaking her head.


    "Goddess... is Paradise where youe from?" Izak asked hesitantly. Whether he intended it or not, Izak now regarded her as one. And he wasn''t far from the truth! Hearing Izak''s question, Knight Darian, Knight Mayril, and everyone present perked up,


    awaiting her response.


    These mysterious travellers were even more unfathomable than they initially thought, and they were eager to know what kind of ce could produce such formidable individuals. "Yes, we are from Paradise. That much I can reveal. However, information about Paradise is prohibited from being shared with outsiders," Aurora replied.


    Izak, Knight Darian, and Mayril nodded understandingly, exchanging subtle nces at the other mysterious travellers. They couldn''t help but feel their curiosity about this ''Paradise''


    grow.


    With such a grand name, it clearly wasn''t a simple ce!


    "May I know your name, kind traveller? So I might engrave the name of the one who saved my


    life into my heart," Izak asked.


    "My name is Aurora. However, you may call me Warrior Aurora," she responded, enjoying ying the mortal role despite her status as a goddess.


    Izak nodded, muttering her name a few times and engraving it in his heart.


    "Please follow me. I will lead the way forward," Izak said, turning and bowing respectfully to the rest of the mysterious travellers. "If you wish to visit the Tidal Depths Kingdom, please send us a message. I will personallye to lead you there. I hope we will meet again in the


    future."


    Though both the forces of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope and the Wailing Gnarled Territory forces were fully healed, Izak was focused on drawing these mysterious figures to the Tidal


    Depths Kingdom, regardless of the risks or costs.


    Orion, Fifi, Brane and Zara nodded in response.


    After receiving their answer, Izak turned and led the way forward, with Aurora and Iris at the centre of the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s forces, which surrounded them protectively. They needed to show they were still capable, even though they were now indebted to these


    powerful beings.

 Chapter 1132: Between A Rock And A Hard Place

    Chapter 1132: Between A Rock And A Hard ce


    ?


    Knight Darian advanced slightly and bowed toward Orion and Fifi.


    "If you find thefort and arrangements of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory unsatisfactory, please send us a message. My leaders and I will escort you to the Bastion of the Ashen Hope, where your treatment will be more satisfactory," he said.


    He then returned and bowed respectfully toward Brane and Zara. "Please follow me, kind travellers. I will lead you to the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory," he said, turning around to lead the way forward.


    Brane and Zara moved beside them with a nod to Orion and Fifi. The forces of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope surrounded them protectively as they made their way forward.


    "Don''t listen to anything that liar says, kind travellers. I assure you, our treatment will be far more than satisfactory," Knight Mayril quickly interjected, attempting to diminish Knight Darian''s words.


    Allowing such thoughts to linger could be dangerous; considering these travellers'' strength, forcing them to stay at the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled would take considerable effort if they chose to leave.


    "Please, follow me. I will lead the way," Knight Mayril continued, directing Orion and Fifi as she turned and moved ahead.


    Orion and Fifi were encircled protectively in the centre of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled forces, with headless winged spawns surrounding them and pushing their way through the numerous tainted beings.


    All six had split into pairs, joining the three different forces. Though the forces'' members were of lower strength, their survival in this pocket dimension for so long demonstrated their capabilities, so Orion and the others held them in high regard.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ...


    ording to Knight Mayril, the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled was located in the southern part of the sea, hidden within a massive forest of petrified trees beneath the water. Initially, Orion and Fifi had imagined it would resemble the tree nymph forests on the farm in Paradise, but they soon realized just how far off the mark they were.


    The forest wasposed of densely packed, giant underwater trees. The trees were ghostly white and eerily beautiful, with long, gnarled roots stretching for miles. They seem to wail and groan, bending under the pressure of the water.


    It was unlike any forest they had ever seen.


    Knight Mayril halted at the entrance and turned toward Orion and Fifi.


    "Do you know how to return these tainted beings to yourpanions ormand them to wait outside? Please, don''t misunderstand, kind travellers. We just cannot enter the Forest of the Wailing Roots with tainted creatures, or we will face serious repercussions," she said hesitantly, ncing at the headless, winged spawns.


    Orion frowned at her words. He was curious about what kind of repercussions they might face if they entered with the headless winged spawns, but he wasn''t foolish enough to cause trouble upon his arrival. However, he remained sceptical about trusting herpletely or if the spawns would even listen to hismands.


    Before Orion could decide, the headless winged spawns gathered together, swimming towards one another. Their movements startled the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled, prompting them to enter into a defensive formation.


    Orion and Fifi were also taken aback by the sudden actions of the headless, winged spawns, unsure why they had reacted in this manner.


    "Kind travelers..." Knight Mayril started to say, her face pale with concern. But something inexplicable urred before she could finish speaking and before anyone could react.


    The headless winged spawns swam uniformly and entered Orion''s and Fifi''s shadows. Their shadows rippled briefly before stabilizing.


    ||||


    Orion and Fifi could only stare at their shadows in utter disbelief, trying toprehend what had just happened.


    ''Is this a new Divine skill Aurora is practising?'' Orion wondered, looking at his shadow with growing curiosity.


    Aurora was still working on her first Divine skill, Eternal Chaos Legion, so it made sense that she was discovering new ways to utilize it while mastering its ins and outs.


    Nheless, Orion could only imagine how powerful this Divine skill would be once she learned thews of the universe and incorporated them into it.


    Suddenly, a surge of new information flooded Orion''s and Fifi''s minds.


    After processing it, Orion felt his heart warm with appreciation for Aurora''s efforts to ensure their safety. Fifi felt the same as a fellow sister and warrior.


    As Orion and Fifi gathered their thoughts, Knight Mayril and the rest of the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled stared at them, wide-eyed and shocked, their expressions almostical in their disbelief at the unprecedented turn of events.


    A terrible chill ran down their spines, and even some with icy skin couldn''t help but shiver at what they had just witnessed.


    Some had counted the number of tainted beings protecting them-about three hundred. All those tainteds had vanished into the shadows of the two mysterious travellers. If those tainteds could emerge as they had seen before, did that mean each of these travellers now had more than a hundred taints protecting them?


    As this realization dawned on some of the nymphs, their expressions paled with fear and


    hesitation.


    Knight Mayril also realized this and couldn''t stop her body from trembling. She held her hand out, staring at her quivering palms.


    That''s right! She had just invited such powerful individuals into their territory!


    Knight Mayril tightened her grip on her wrist, trying to steady herself.


    "Is something wrong, Knight Mayril? I can''t help but feel as though we are no longer wee in the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory," Orion asked, his toneced with confusion and mild indifference.


    Orion sensed the fear, caution, and hostility in the nymphs'' gazes around him and felt slightly amused.


    Aurora might not have intended it, but her actions had further heightened the inhabitants'' wariness toward them. From what he could deduce, their presence filled the nymphs with as much dread as the tainted creatures themselves.


    On one hand, this was a good thing, as it would make them think twice before trying anything foolish. It would also save time learning about this Pocket Dimension and its current state and establish a formidable presence in the hearts of its inhabitants.


    This would be the foundation for bringing them out of this hellish pocket dimension and into the outside world under Paradise''s rule.


    However, it could also backfire on them. Nheless, Orion believed that once they revealed Paradise''s existence and the world outside this pocket dimension, extending an olive branch, they might be able to prevent any negative consequences.


    It was still unknown whether the forces'' leaders knew they were trapped within a pocket dimension, but it would facilitate his ns considerably if they did.


    "I..." Knight Mayril quickly regained herposure before continuing, "Did they enter your shadows?" She nced at Orion''s and Fifi''s shadows, waiting for their response.


    Orion and Fifi nodded.


    "You said that if we wanted to cross into the Forest of Wailing Roots, we needed to put them away, so we did. Yet, it seems there are more problems to encounter before making our way in," Orion said, his voice tinged with displeasure.


    "We haven''t even arrived at the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled yet, and we''re already feeling unwee. Perhaps we should have gone with the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory from the beginning," Fifi said, her tone indifferent.


    Hearing their response, Knight Mayril gulped. She tried to speak, but her words was stuck in her throat as they continued. She was tongue-tied, unsure of how to respond. Should she, a respected figure within the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory, who had sworn to protect their territory from the tainted and the harbingers and fight for survival, allow such terrifying figures into her home?


    Or should she foolishly let them leave, giving another territory a chance to form a rtionship with them, thus sparing them from an unknown potential crisis?


    It was like holding onto the tendrils of a docile tainted, inviting it into your home, hoping it wouldn''t go insane and destroy everything.


    At this point, she either had to take the risk or pull backpletely.


    After a few seconds, Knight Mayril bit her lip, feeling the pain in her chest as her emotions


    surged turbulently. She exhaled and made her decision.


    Knight Mayril bowed respectfully toward Orion and Fifi. "I apologize for showing you such an


    unsightly disy. Please, let''s continue," she said.


    Orion nodded at Knight Mayril, then nced at Fifi and said, "We shouldn''t rush to the Bastion of the Ashen Hope. They might not be much better than the Bastion of the Wailing


    Gnarled."


    Fifi nodded silently.


    After receiving their response, Knight Mayril''s heartbeat slowly calmed, her emotions stabilizing. She turned around, signalling her forces to resume formation, then drew her sword and led the way.


    The rest of the forces circled around Orion and Fifi in a protective formation, drawing their weapons. Although they doubted the two mysterious travellers didn''t need their protection, they kept their thoughts to themselves and continued to advance.


    Orion and Fifi observed curiously, wondering why they had drawn their weapons if they were entering supposedly safer territory.


    Suddenly, a root from a nearby tree shot in their direction, answering their question.

 Chapter 1133: Meeting The Sovereigness Of The Bastion Of The Wailing Gnarled

    Chapter 1133: Meeting The Sovereigness Of The Bastion Of The Wailing Gnarled


    ?


    Knight Mayril swiftly swung her crude sword, dissecting the root in two.


    Several more roots shot out, but with the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled-fewer


    than a hundred nymphs-the roots were swiftly cut apart, allowing them to continue advancing undeterred.


    Orion was surprised by the attacks, wondering why they were happening in the first ce. This was, after all, the nymphs'' home, and many tree nymphs were among the forces present. He couldn''t understand why they couldn''t just control the trees, preventing them from attacking until they arrived at their destination.


    Could it be that these trees were indeed as unique as he had imagined?


    Orion pondered this.


    Fifi hade to the same conclusion.


    Not only had she worked in the Vige before the inception of Paradise, but she also had tree nymph sisters and a stepdaughter she had taken in as her own. It would be strange if she hadn''t thought the same.


    Soon, they passed through a barrier.


    Orion and Fifi were taken aback; they hadn''t even realized they were walking through a barrier until they had passed through it with the rest of the force. The environment before them was simr, with ghostly white twisted trees and roots stretching out for miles, much like those outside. The critical difference was that this area was devoid of water.


    The ocean had been pushed back and restrained by a powerful barrier, fortifying the surrounding area.


    In other words, there wasnd on the seabed.


    Orion marvelled at how powerful the barrier must have been for him not to sense it.


    He realized that if he had unknowingly passed through such a strong barrier, it was possible he could walk into a poisonous trap next if his keen senses failed him again. This heightened his suspicion of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled.


    "Be careful. Keep an eye out for even the slightest change," Orion sent a message to Fifi through the ''Eternal Heart Covenant'' art.


    Although Orion trusted Seraphina''s inventions, it was better not to be overconfident. He wanted to ensure no one could overhear their conversation before speaking.


    "Okay," Fifi responded, her tone firm.


    They walked for about forty-six minutes before arriving at their destination.


    It was an enormous fortress with walls spanning hundreds of meters in height. Made from unknown materials, the walls were ghostly white as if trying to blend into the surroundings despite their massive structure. In front of them was a protruding fortress section, sealed by enormous metallic gates tens of meters tall and several meters wide.


    It would take more than ten people to open each gate unless someone with significant strength handled them.


    Knight Mayril, Orion, Fifi, and the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled halted a slight distance from the gates.


    Orion noticed a few figures at the top of the walls, peering down at them before withdrawing. Suddenly, the right side of the gates creaked open.


    A terrible noise echoed through the surroundings, indicating that the gate hadn''t received proper maintenance.


    Two rows of nymph warriors, each dressed in bulging pauldrons and breasttes identical to the forces beside him, marched out in a military column. They halted and turned to face each other, hands firmly gripping their weapons.


    A nymph, guarded by four others-two behind and two in front-stepped out from the enormous gates and stopped at the edge of the column.


    Orion took a closer look at the nymph who had emerged and noticed that, apart from the tree nymphs and those with icy features, there was another kind of nymph with smooth, hardened features and jagged shoulders. Despite the challenge of seeing through their armour, their dual skin tones were distinct, as those of the other nymphs.


    Knight Mayril turned and bowed respectfully to Orion and Fifi. "Wee to the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," she said. "Please wait here. I''ll be back shortly."


    Orion and Fifi nodded in understanding. They knew she needed to make arrangements before they could be allowed in.


    Knight Mayril sighed in relief, turned, and walked towards the enormous gate. She quickly arrived beside the nymph at the centre of the four guarding her.


    "Your Sovereigness," Knight Mayril greeted, bowing.


    The Sovereigness looked at her curiously and responded, "It seems I underestimated your capabilities, Knight Mayril. For you to return unharmed and with so many of your forces intact must mean the mission was a sess. With such tremendous merit, I will ensure you are promoted." Her tone was filled with praise, and her expression was full of awe.


    Even the surrounding warriors couldn''t help but flicker their gazes toward Knight Mayril, a mix of curiosity, confusion, and bewilderment in their eyes.


    Knight Mayril immediately shook her head. "The mission was unsessful, Sovereigness. King Izak is alive and well," she said, biting her lip.


    A heavy silence enveloped the area.


    Knight Mayril trembled in fear.


    "I remember that King Izak had ingested the poison before I left, leaving the matter in your hands. Even if you failed to kill him, which would be understandable, given the vast difference in strength, considering the poison, he shouldn''t have escaped unscathed," the Sovereigness said, her cold tone causing Knight Mayril''s hair to stand on end.


    The soldiers couldn''t help but re at her with hostility.


    "The mission was going as nned. However, we found ourselves..." Knight Mayril gestured towards Orion and Fifi.


    The Sovereigness narrowed her eyes at them. She hadn''t initially paid much attention to them, assuming they were spoils of battle. However, on closer inspection, she noticed that the two individuals weren''t restrained by the forces but were surprisingly guarded by them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At first, the Sovereigness was furious, but as Knight Mayril continued to exin the details of everything that had transpired, the Sovereigness''s eyes widened in shock. She froze in ce, her words stuck in her throat.


    The soldiers around her couldn''t help but tremble slightly and swallow hard. Previously, they were disappointed and displeased with Knight Mayril''s words, thinking she had either betrayed them or was too ipetent to handle the task assigned to her.


    But after hearing her exnation, a heavy dread settled over them.


    "...Is everything you''ve just said true, Knight Mayril? You know if it''s false, your punishment will be far worse than death," the Sovereigness asked, having regained herposure, her firm gaze fixed on Knight Mayril.


    "Yes, it''s all true. I would never lie or do anything to put the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled in harm''s way," Knight Mayril swiftly replied, nodding in affirmation.


    "You''ve returned with such dangerous individuals to our territory, and you still dare to say that," the Sovereigness responded, her tone filled with irritation.


    She understood Knight Mayril''splicated situation and mentally apuded her for her


    actions.


    However, the risk of bringing these mysterious and dangerous strangers into their territory was too risky. It would have been much wiser to send a messenger to inform them beforehand or to escort the strangers to the Bastion of the Ashen Hope under the pretence of preparing more suitable arrangements for their arrival while iming she was on her way to personally


    wee them.


    Then, they could have assessed the situation before taking any action.


    However, it was toote to turn back now.


    "Forgive me, Sovereigness," Knight Mayril said, bowing even deeper. She might have fallen


    to the ground if not for her protruding breastte.


    The Sovereigness ignored her plea. "Lead the way. Let''s go properly greet these mysterious


    travellers," she said.


    Knight Mayril quickly straightened her posture and turned to lead them forward.


    The four stony nymphs continued to guard the Sovereigness as she approached them.


    Orion and Fifi observed the discussion unfolding between Knight Mayril and the icy nymph,


    who appeared to be the leader.


    [ Energy Level - 1,600 BEM.] After seeing the nymph''s base energy measurement, Orion toggled off the energy reading function. Astonishingly, her strength was even higher than King Izak''s.


    This made Orion wonder how the nymphs in this pocket dimension could harness Vylkr energy


    to grow stronger while the tree nymphs in Paradise could not. He was one of the few aware of the situation and intended to discover its secrets.


    This was one of the reasons he had decided to follow the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled.


    Soon, Knight Mayril and the Soverigness arrived before the group.


    The icy nymph, guarded by the stony nymphs, had an upper deep purple skin tone. Her hair was of a simr colour, tied in a low knot, each strand thick and visible to the naked eye. Resting atop her head was a dull golden crown with far fewer jewels and embellishments than


    King Izak''s.


    She wore a simrly protruding breastte and full-ted armour, heavily inscribed with enchantments, unlike the lighter enchantments on the forces Orion had followed. Her face bore the marks of someone who had seen life''s harshness, much like King Izak and some of the warriors Orion had encountered.


    A greatsword hung on her back, and,bined with the natural height of a nymph, gave her an imposing presence.

 Chapter 1134: Meeting The Sovereigness Of The Bastion Of The Wailing Gnarled (2)

    Chapter 1134: Meeting The Sovereigness Of The Bastion Of The Wailing Gnarled (2)


    ?


    There was little to differentiate her and the other icy and rocky nymphs from the tree nymphs except for the texture of their hair and skin.


    Knight Mayril stepped forward and introduced her. "This is Sovereigness Nadia, the Supreme Ruler of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," she said, then looked toward Orion and Fifi.


    Realizing her intentions, Orion introduced himself calmly, "I am Orion."


    "I am Fifi," Fifi added with a nod.


    "I wee you to the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory, kind travellers. I assure you that our hospitality rivals that of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory or the Tidal Depths Kingdom," Nadia said, a light smile on her lips. "However, I ask that you please remove your masks so I may see your faces and confirm your identity myself."


    Orion and Fifi noticed that Nadia''s smile seemed forced, as though she was trying to maintain it. The scene felt unnerving for both of them, who were used to the gentle nature of the tree nymphs, who only became violent when someone attempted to harm their trees.


    Orion spected that it might be because her nature differed from Anara''s and the others, but they quickly dismissed the thought. After all, they were members of the same race. Even if there were differences, they couldn''t be that great.


    He had also noticed the same thing with Knight Mayril, a tree nymph, as she swiftly reined in her emotions when they got out of control.


    He couldn''t help but admit that the Tidal Depths Kingdom and Bastion of Ashen Hope forces'' quick reining in of their emotions and weing them into their territories seemed too easy. ming it solely on their shrewdness or deep survival instincts was impossible.


    Orion removed his mask, revealing his face.


    Fifi did the same.


    ''So they are truly human,'' Nadia thought. She nodded appreciatively and said, "Thank you for answering my request. You don''t need to hide your face. I assure you that the residents of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled do not discriminate against other races, especially those who saved the lives of our forces. So you can rest assured about your safety if you choose not to wear your masks."


    She assumed Orion and Fifi had hidden their faces to keep their racial identities a secret. As for their identities, Nadia didn''t consider them part of any current known forces. If they were, their existence would have been revealed long ago, not remained hidden until a crucial moment like this. Other thoughts crossed her mind regarding their true identities, but she pushed them to the back of her mind.


    While Nadia misunderstood why they wore their masks, Orion chose not to exin and simply shook his head.


    "I understand. However, we will still wear our masks," Orion said.


    They ced the Energy Mask Spectrometer back on their faces.


    The mask was their only means ofmunication with the others who had gone with the other forces. Additionally, with its capabilities to analyze and make safer decisions without effort, they couldn''t take it off without a good reason.


    Despite this, Nadia maintained a struggling smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright. Please follow me, and I will escort you into the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," Nadia said, turning to the side and gesturing forward.


    Orion and Fifi nodded.


    With a wave of her hand, Nadia signalled the forces around them. Instantly, the troops withdrew and marched toward the enormous gates.


    Knight Mayril bowed respectfully to Orion and Fifi, then to Nadia, before turning around and hastening to lead the forces forward.


    Once more, Nadia signalled the stony nymphs behind her. They immediately marched forward and positioned themselves around Orion and Fifi, two standing behind and two in front.


    Nadia then turned and led the way through the column and into the gates. They first passed through two smaller gates with a metallic roof, above which nymphs guarded the area with crossbows and long spears. Their eyes, filled with curiosity and caution, were fixed on Orion and Fifi.


    It felt like the guards were ready to attack if given the order.


    Soon, they passed through another heavily fortified gate, leading to several tunnels.


    They saw Knight Mayril and her forces being led into one tunnel.


    Orion and Fifi were taken through another.


    After several minutes, they reached the end of the tunnel and emerged onto a busy street.


    Orion frowned at the sight before him. The street was filled with partly or fully armoured nymphs, with only a few wearing dresses or paired with pants from unfamiliar fabrics. However, even those wore metallic armguards and carried weapons.


    As they moved forward, the surrounding nymphs halted their activities and bowed in their direction, casting curious nces at Orion and Fifi. Once they passed, the nymphs returned to their previous activities but continued sending wary and inquisitive looks their way.


    As they ventured deeper into the street, the same scene repeated, allowing Orion to confirm that all the nymphs were armed and dressed in a simr manner.


    "Is the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled full of nymphs who are armed and ready to fight?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, every resident of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled is a trained soldier, prepared to fight and sacrifice their lives to ensure its survival," Nadia responded, ncing back at Orion.


    "With the situation bing more difficult after the fall of several bastions in recent years, everyone, no matter how small or close to theirst root must be ready to fight and give their lives for the next generation. Of course, this is not the entirety of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. This fortress only serves as its protection. We''ll reach the main Bastion soon, so please be patient."


    Orion nodded. ''So this is only a fortress,'' he thought. Still, he couldn''t help but feel pity for how difficult their lives must have been, pushed to this point. He knew that if Anara were here to witness this and hear Nadia''s response, she wouldn''t hesitate to bring them to Paradise to enjoy the peace and tranquillity of its farms and gardens.


    Orion shared the sentiment but chose to keep observing before taking any action.


    Fifi nodded at Nadia''s words. As one of the best warriors of Paradise, Fifi could easily distinguish an ordinary person from a trained warrior, and she could distinguish fake from genuine.


    From the way the nymphs moved to positions where they could quickly draw their weapons, their respectful greetings, and the discreet nces they exchanged as ifmunicating, Fifi could tell every nymph present had survived numerous life-and-death battles.


    After several minutes, they arrived at their destination.


    Orion and Fifi looked at three massive circr tforms, about fifteen meters wide, floating within enormous ornate cages. Surrounding each cage were swirling metal rings infused with glowing inscriptions and runes, hovering slightly above the metal and constantly flickering.


    A mysteriousrge formation of runes was slowly rotating at the top of each cage. Two heavily armed nymphs guarded the entrance of each cage.


    Several nymphs were making their way in and out of the entrance. The crowds parted upon noticing their arrival. Nadia swiftly led the way through one of the entrances. They passed two more heavily armed nymphs guarding the tform from within and quickly climbed the stairs to stand on the tform.


    The tform was infused with numerous inscriptions, runes, glyphs, and other mysterious carvings radiating a soft glow.


    "This is the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled''s teleportation tform. From here, we''ll easily travel beneath the fortress," Nadia exined.


    ''A teleportation tform,'' Orion thought as he curiously observed the tform beneath his feet. Paradise could instantly transport its forces across vast distances or to other Runaway Cities with something like this.


    He made a mental note to inquire about itter.


    ''Do you understand what a teleportation tform is?'' Fifi asked, struggling to grasp Nadia''s words. Since Orion hadn''t asked any questions, she assumed he already knew.


    Orion quickly exined.


    After he finished, a look of surprise appeared on her face. Fifi nodded and fell silent, saving her questions forter, knowing this wasn''t the time to inquire further.


    After Nadia finished making her preparations, she looked at them and said, "Please remain calm throughout the process and don''t resist the pressure to avoid unfortunate idents. It


    will onlyst five seconds."


    "Okay," Orion nodded in understanding.


    Fifi did the same.


    Suddenly, the carvings on the ground lit up with a bright, milky hue, and therge formation above them began rotating faster until it spun so quickly that it seemed stationary. Then, a mysterious pressure pressed down on Orion and Fifi. However, since they had been


    warned, they didn''t resist. Their vision became hazy as the bright milky hue intensified, shooting upward.Itpletely enveloped Orion, Fifi, Nadia, and the stony guards. Soon, the light began to dim, and the formation above slowed down.


    On the tform, Orion and the others had vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 1135: Territories Of The Forces

    Chapter 1135: Territories Of The Forces


    ?


    A bright light shone from a hovering stone tform at the centre of a vast hall, spreading an immense glow that enveloped the entire space. Arge formation of runes, glyphs and various inscriptions, rotating swiftly above the tform, emitted an overwhelming pressure that filled the room.


    Soon...


    The rotating formation began to slow down, and the bright, milky light dimmed until it vanished, revealing Orion, Fifi, Nadia, and the stony guards.


    The teleportation hadsted precisely five seconds, just as Nadia had said.


    Orion curiously surveyed his surroundings. The hall was vast, supported by massive stone pirs. Two rows of soldiers were stationed on both sides of the floating teleportation tform and at the entrance of therge mixed wooden and metallic gates in the distance. With a nce, Orion discerned they were currently underground.


    "This is the Crown Pce within the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," Nadia exined. "Due to the impromptu nature of your arrival, my soldiers will lead you to two rooms where you can rest before moving you to a morefortable one. It will only take less than thirty minutes, so there''s no need to worry."


    Orion nodded. "There''s no need to prepare two rooms for us; one room will do."


    A brief look of realization flickered across Nadia''s face before disappearing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, I apologize for myck of insight. I didn''t realize the two of you were in a rtionship," Nadia said, slightly bowing. "In that case, I''ll ensure arger room is prepared for both of you."


    Orion nodded silently.


    Fifi snorted in response. Even though she knew her physique was intimidating, she hadn''t lost her womanly charm.


    She wasn''t sure if it was due to her unique gics as one of the few humans in Paradise. In fact, she had managed to inspire various female warriors, including her sisters: Gina, Sura, Ursa, and T. T was the only one intensely focused on surpassing her physique and capabilities.


    With her talent, Fifi knew she could slowly catch up but not surpass her, as she wasn''t nning to remain idle or halt her training anytime soon.


    Still, Fifi could sense that Nadia wasn''t referring to this, and it only took her a few seconds to figure it out. After all, it wasn''t the first time she had heard suchments.


    Nadia swiftly gestured to the guards standing nearby.


    Ten of them stepped forward, arriving before them.


    "Take them to our best guest rooms. Ensure they are protected and all their needs are satisfied," Nadiamanded.


    The ten guards nodded firmly and approached Orion and Fifi, leading the way.


    Orion and Fifi nodded at Nadia in appreciation before following the guards.


    Nadia exhaled in relief at their appreciative nods. Although they didn''t seem dangerous from their previous conversation, their mysterious appearance still made her immensely wary of their identities.


    Nadia pushed the thought to the back of her mind and gestured to one of the stony guards beside her. "Inform the head maid that I want to see her personally," she ordered.


    The stony guard nodded firmly and swiftly left to fulfil themand.


    ...


    Far to the southwest,


    Brane and Zara stood before an enormous trench carved into the seabed like a massive scar, stretching outwards like abyrinth canyon etched deep into the earth. Within the canyon were many underwater volcanoes, steadily expelling fumes of smoke that rose to the ocean''s surface, obscuring the rest of the canyon.


    "Is this where the Bastion of the Ashen Hope is located?" Brane asked, casting a look at Knight Darian.


    Knight Darian nodded with a smile. "Yes. Follow us, and we will lead the way to our destination. Entering the wrong path, identally crossing over a vent, or being near a massive explosion can lead to certain death. I understand you are confident in your strength, but I''d appreciate it if you would avoid reckless actions," he said.


    "Can you alsomand them to stay close and follow our movements?" he asked, ncing at the numerous headless winged spawns behind them.


    Brane and Zara nodded. They could sense the trench''s extraordinary nature and were willing to follow calmly, considering their current location.


    Zara was also beginning to glimpse fragments of the future. Despite her growth, the doors she could now make out were fewer than before, frustrating her momentarily before she calmed down.


    However, hearing his question, they frowned. They had no way tomand the headless, winged spawns behind them and were unsure if the creatures would even listen.


    Suddenly, as the thought crossed their minds, the headless winged Vylkr spawns grouped together, stunning them before splitting in half and plunging into the rippling shadows.


    They disappeared, leaving only two behind.


    To their astonishment, the two headless winged spawns merged with Brane''s and Zara''s bodies, seeping through their clothes and bronze armour like an extrayer of protection. Stunned, Zara raised her hand and clenched her fist, feeling the formidable power within her grasp.


    Seeing the inky ckyer of skin wrapped around his body and his wife''s, Brane felt a simr surge of strength.


    "Even though we told them we want to achieve this on our own, it seems they aren''t willing to let us put ourselves in danger," Brane said tiredly, sending a message to his wife through the


    mask.


    "Maybe this won''t affect our chances of attaining godhood. After all, being protected by such a unique goddess is a privilege, and I''m sure it will enhance our qualities rather than hinder us. Compared to Orion, Aurora is a much more reliable and amiable individual, so it''s best we trust her foresight," Zara responded.


    They both nced at the immense volcanic trench before them and quickly realized why the headless, winged spawns had wrapped around their armour, giving them an extrayer of protection and enhancing their strength.


    They refocused their gaze on Knight Darian, whose mouth was wide open, along with the forces of the Bastion of the Ashen Legion, who had backed away and stood in an attack formation. Their trembling hands gripped their weapons tightly, some not even holding them


    properly.


    "I apologize for the disruption, Knight Darian, but I''d appreciate it if we could continue immediately," Brane said, clearing his throat.


    Knight Darian and the others snapped out of their trance.


    "...Are... the... two... of... you... feeling... alright?" Knight Darian asked, his voice trembling


    with each word.


    "We are both fine," Brane responded, nodding firmly.


    "I assure you, there''s nothing wrong with us," Zara nodded.


    Hearing their response, Knight Darian breathed a sigh of relief and smiled slightly. "Alright, stay close." Patting his protruding breastte, he gestured for the rest of the forces to return to the formation and swam down the trench.


    The others followed closely behind.


    Far Southeast,


    Izak and the forces came to a sudden halt.


    Aurora and Iris, following behind, also stopped.


    "Is this the Tidal Depths Kingdom?" Aurora asked, ncing curiously around her


    surroundings.


    She had already dispersed the Eternal Chaos Legion and recovered the energy she had spent, with the rest stored within her staff before entering the territory.


    Iris also looked around curiously.


    Surrounding them was a vast seabed with formations of crimson coral reefs, as well as several other colours and beautiful natural formations. But the only thing that seemed out of ce in this stunningndscape was the surprisinglyrge number of tainted beings swimming at a distance around them-some were heavily chained to the seabed, while others freely roamed. Each bore the same resemnce as the residents of the Tidal Depths Kingdom before them, but they appeared to ignore their presence as though they weren''t even there. Aurora and Iris found the scene too astounding to process.


    "We are only at the entrance. You might not be able to see the Tidal Depths Kingdom due to the illusionary barrier protecting it, but it will open in a few moments for us to pass through," Izak responded with a slightly proud smile.


    Though he couldn''t read their expressions, he could tell by the curiosity in their voices that he had managed to astonish the mysterious travellers before him.


    However, her following words made his thoughtse to a grinding halt.


    Aurora nodded and replied, "I asked because I can see the barrier and the Tidal Depths


    Kingdom." She advanced a few steps and halted before stretching her right arm forward.


    At first, it seemed like a simple gesture, but then the other side of her arm rippled through the water and vanished into thin air.


    A sudden, tense silence enveloped their surroundings.


    .....


    Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled Territory,


    In a wide, stony room with beautiful paintings depictingyouts of trees, mountains, and rivers on the walls, seemingly attempting to create the illusion that the room was within a vast forest, arge,fy king-sized bed made from tree branches stood at the centre. Soft-textured linens covered it, and five chairs were arranged around a table in what appeared to be a dining area on the other side of the room. An adjacent room held a small pool, seemingly a bathing area.


    Oriony on the bed, amazed at how simr it felt to hisfy bed at the manor, though a


    few stiff areas still needed fixing.


    .....


    Author''s Note: After peeking at the Basion of Ashen Hope Territory, you can easily discern why I initially picked Seth.

 Chapter 1136: Tainted Heart

    Chapter 1136: Tainted Heart


    ?


    Fifi sat beside him on the bed. They had arrived fifteen minutes ago, and after surveying the room and finding nothing suspicious, she decided to join Orion and rx.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed from the other side of the room.


    Orion raised an eyebrow and sat upright. "It seems they arrived earlier than expected."


    With a nod, Fifi said, "I''ll go check." She stood up from the bed and walked towards the door. Opening it, she found a nymph dressed in a dark grey, knee-length dress with a blue hood over her head, bowing low as she entered the room.


    Fifi frowned at the sight and nced outside, noticing that the guards who had been standing at the entrance just a minute ago were no longer there.


    Still frowning, she closed the door and turned to the nymph, who had stopped a few paces from the entrance and bowed again.


    Orion had also risen from the bed.


    Fifi joined him, standing by his side.


    [ Energy Level - 1,400 BEM ]


    Both Orion and Fifi raised their brows as they observed the energy level disyed, realizing that the figure before them must be someone of importance within the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled.


    "Are you the one sent by the Sovereigness to escort us to our new room?" Orion asked, breaking the silence.


    The nymph quickly shook her head. "Please forgive me for the sudden intrusion, kind travellers," she apologized, then introduced herself.


    "I am Mira, Lead Artificer of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled. I heard of your arrival and couldn''t contain my curiosity, so I came to see you myself." She raised her head slightly, her shimmering blue eyes meeting Orion''s and Fifi''s.


    "So you came here without the Sovereigness'' authorization?" Orion asked.


    Mira hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I apologize if I''ve offended you. But knowing the Sovereigness, it was highly likely she would prevent me from seeing you during your stay. So I took the opportunity to visit at such an unexpected time," she admitted, her voice trembling.


    Orion''s words reminded her of the potential consequences of her actions. Still, she gritted her teeth and regained herposure, awaiting their response.


    Orion studied Mira, inwardly contemting. He wasn''t sure if this was the Sovereigness'' way of approaching them without jeopardizing the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled or if Mira had genuinelye of her own ord.


    Regardless, he was intrigued by her title as the ''Lead Artificer of the Wailing Gnarled'' and curious about what she wanted.


    "Okay, be quick and tell me about your reasons for wanting to see us," Orion asked, his tone indifferent.


    "I have a question, and I hope you''ll satisfy my curiosity by answering it," Mira said, her voice regaining some steadiness but still faint.


    "Go ahead," Orion responded.


    "Kind travellers, are you powerful?" Mira inquired.


    "Yes, we are," Orion replied, narrowing his eyes at her.


    "How did you be powerful with the Voidheart?"


    "Voidheart?" Orion repeated, his toneced with confusion.


    He recalled the term mentioned by Knight Mayril during their meeting with the forces but had


    set it aside to investigateter. Now, it had reemerged, and he was curious.


    Mira raised her head and looked at Orion and Fifi in shock. "You don''t know what a Voidheart is?" she asked, astonishment apparent in her voice.


    Orion shook his head. "I don''t. What is it?" he asked, his voice ting with curiosity.


    "I hope Miss Mira can provide some insight into what a Voidheart is," he added.


    Mira remained silent, shocked by his words. The information she had received didn''t match what she was hearing, making her doubt everything she knew about these mysterious individuals.


    ''No, they can''t be lying! There''s no reason for them to deceive me! But if that''s the case, then...'' Mira thought, her mind racing toward a troubling conclusion.


    ''If they don''t know about the Voidheart, how did they achieve such strength?'' Mira continued to ponder.


    Orion and Fifi waited patiently for her to regain herposure. They had seen this kind of reaction before when they first learned about the existence of the Devourer Bracelet, so they were in no hurry.


    Finally, Mira spoke. "The Voidheart is an artefact embedded within the wielder''s body. It functions as both a regtor and a filter for Vylkr energy. Its primary purpose is to siphon the Vylkr energy coursing through the user''s body, filtering out the corruption of Deathgue to prevent it from overwhelming their body and soul, which would transform them into an unrecognizable monster like the tainted."


    Hearing her exnation, Orion and Fifi frowned.


    A Vylkr energy regtor!


    Deathgue!


    Tainted!


    Apart from thetter two terms, they were familiar with a Vylkr energy regtor-like the Vylkr Fusion Armlet, an enhanced version of the Devourer Bracelet, which also functioned as a Vylkr energy regtor. Mira''s exnation confirmed their suspicions.


    However, Orion was still unclear about Deathgue and the tainted. From Mira''s exnation, it seemed like something everyone in the pocket dimension knew about, so


    instead of asking further, he asked, "Can we see the Voidheart?"


    Mira hesitated for a moment before nodding. Straightening her posture, she fixed her eyes on Orion and Fifi. Even though she couldn''t see their faces, she felt more at ease with their


    response.


    It seemed her gamble was about to pay off.


    She removed her blue hood, untied the sash around her dress, and let it fall to the ground before slowly opening her dress.


    Mira had a half-blue upper body and a deep orange lower skin tone. Below her ample chest on the left side was a metallic te extending from under her breast to the upper side of her waist. The metallic-like te protruded slightly and seemed to be made from Vylkr alloys.


    After taking a breath, Mira ced her two right fingers on the surface of the metallic-like te. Instantly, numerous runes and inscriptions flickered across its surface, glowing brightly for a few seconds before fading into nothingness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A clicking sound echoed through the air, and the metallic-like te, which had beenrge enough to cover the lower left side of her body, began to shrink. It transformed into a small rectangr metal bar thatnded in her right hand.


    Orion and Fifi could finally see what had been hidden beneath the te''spartment.


    Mira''s skin below her left breast appeared to have been carved out and reced with metallic


    ribs forged from Vylkr alloys.


    Encased within the artificial ribs was a metallic ring adorned with flickering runes and inscriptions, which held a beating ck heart that emitted a faint dark hue.


    Thin, vein-like conduits resembling organic veins surrounded and connected the ck heart. These conduits were linked to a small orb-like structure, seemingly a fusion of mechanical and biological elements, within another metallic ring just above the ck heart. The conduits branched out from the orb, stretching up her chest, connecting to her natural heart, and extending across her entire torso, melding seamlessly with her flesh and body. Only after Mira removed the metallic te could they see the subtle scar tissue around the area, evidence that part of her body had been reconstructed to implement the structure before


    them.


    Orion and Fifi couldn''t help but stare in astonishment at the two hearts within Maria''s body and the scene before them.


    "This is the Voidheart," Mira said, pointing at the orb-like structure. She then shifted her hand toward the ck heart and the vein-like fments. "This is the tainted heart, which serves as a reservoir for the collected Vylkr energy and Deathgue."


    "Lastly, these are the fmentworks attached to the heart and arteries, directly linking to the bloodstream and vital organs. They absorb the Vylkr energy throughout the body, sending it to the Voidheart, which filters out the corruption and stores the energy within the tainted heart. Once filtered, the pure Vylkr energy is gradually reabsorbed into the body, enhancing its


    capabilities."


    After finishing her exnation, she ced the rectangr te close to her chest. It immediately flew out of her hand, expanded, and resealed thepartment.


    Orion and Fifi remained silent.


    "Unfortunately, that''s all I can reveal for now. Many other details would take time to exin and be difficult to understand unless you''re familiar with the Voidheart. And there''s no time for that, as the guards will return soon. So, I''d like to hear how you became so powerful," Mira said, adjusting her dress before picking up her sash and tying it around her waist. She then picked up her cloak and put it on, though she didn''t pull the hood over her head this


    time.


    Her deep blue irises locked onto Orion and Fifi, briefly ncing at theplex workmanship on the Armlet on her right hand.


    "Actually, it''s going to take some time if we want to exin how we achieved our strength,"


    Orion said, calming his emotions.


    He recalled that only ten minutes remained before the individual sent by the Sovereigness would arrive to escort them to their new room.

 Chapter 1137: Plans For A Crucial Meeting

    Chapter 1137: ns For A Crucial Meeting


    ?


    If Mira became startled and attempted to leave quickly, it would confirm the Sovereigness hadn''t sent her. But if she stayed for some reason, it would validate his suspicions.


    Mira''s expression briefly showed realization before she replied firmly, "You don''t need to worry. I''ve made sure to dy their arrival, so we have fifteen more minutes alone."


    "No, that won''t do. How we became so powerful isn''t something that can be exined quickly. Besides, we still have many questions about what you''ve just said," Orion replied, shaking his head in refusal.


    "How about this: I''ll meet with the Sovereigness and request a personal meeting with you to continue this conversation." His interest had shifted from her true motives to unravelling the mysteries of the Voidheart.


    Exining how they became powerful wasmon knowledge in Paradise. Since he intended to assimte the residents of the Pocket Dimension into Paradise, he didn''t mind revealing this information in advance.


    "Yes, I have many questions as well. Besides, I''m certain the Sovereigness would agree to an official meeting between us. Learning how we became powerful could benefit the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," Fifi added.


    Hearing their response, Mira lowered her head, biting her lip in thought. After a few seconds of silence, hesitation clouded her expression.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. I''ll be in trouble if the Sovereigness finds out I came to meet you alone. Just say you overheard the term ''Voidheart'' during your travels and are curious about it. I''m sure she''ll lead you to me; this way, it won''t be as direct," Mira replied, shaking her head and exining her n.


    Orion frowned, wondering if his assumptions were wrong and if Mira had snuck in alone. He pushed the thought aside.


    "Alright, I don''t see any issue with doing it that way as long as we meet," Orion responded, nodding.


    Mira exhaled in relief. "Due to time constraints, I can''t stay much longer, but I hope we meet again soon to continue where we left off. I''ll take my leave now," she said, bowing slightly.


    With that, Mira turned and swiftly exited the room, the door clicking shut behind her.


    After a minute of silence, Fifi spoke up. "From her exnation, it seems like the inhabitants of the Pocket Dimension are capable of producing their own Vylkr energy, and the Deathgue is a direct consequence of this phenomenon," she said, her tone serious.


    They hadn''t encountered any Vylkr vines since entering the Pocket Dimension. The closest thing to possessing Vylkr energy was the tainted and the forces residing within it. Mira''s astonishing exnation had answered many of their lingering questions.


    "I was thinking the same. We will piece everything together soon," Orion responded, breaking from his contemtion.


    He turned toward Fifi after noticing her silence.


    "Is there something else on your mind?" he asked, his tone curious.


    Fifi nodded firmly and replied, "I''ve been thinking: if tree nymphs are required to return and stay within their tree after a certain amount of time, where do the ice and rock nymphs reside?"


    Orion furrowed his brow. "We''ll save that question forter. I''m curious about it, too," he responded decisively.


    He had been so focused on establishing a connection with the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled and the dangers they might face that he had almost overlooked the small details.


    Fifi nodded in agreement.


    Within arge vaulted chamber, with a high arched ceiling supported by thick, giant pirs adorned with colourful curtains, murals, and paintings across every corner of the walls, arge round table stood at the centre of the hall. Around it were six nymphs seated in six heavy, high-backed chairs.


    Argentern hung from the ceiling, illuminating the chamber and the six nymphs below. These were Sovereigness Nadia and the High Advisors of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. Nadia had just finished exining to her high advisors the information Mayril had given her and what she had learned about Orion and Fifi. The air was tense as the Advisors absorbed her words, each lost in their own thoughts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After several minutes, the silence was abruptly broken.


    "King Izak will surely be more cautious after this failed assassination attempt, so we need to figure out another way to ensure he is killed, leaving the Tidal Depths Kingdom without a ruler. Apart from that, Knight Mayril must be punished for such a grievous offence," said a water nymph with pale white upper skin and beige lower skin, dressed in a long, beige flowing gown. Her voice was edged with anger and coldness.


    Her name was Tahira, the fifth-seat high advisor.


    "How can she be punished when she didn''t do anything wrong? Although she made a few errors in judgment, like not sending someone to inform us first, it can be easily forgiven due to the circumstances. Besides, would it have been better if they had followed the remaining forces?" replied a tree nymph with dark upper and amber lower skin tone, dressed in a long, flowing dress with blossom designs that concealed her entire figure. She frowned as she spoke.


    Her name was Elindra, the fourth-seat high advisor.


    "I understand what you''re saying, but do you think it''s proper for her to continue freely after this? There must be some form of punishment to prevent others from repeating such actions. Otherwise, they may keep bringing unknown individuals, thinking they are aiding the Bastion," Tahira countered.


    "Enough! There will be no punishment for Knight Mayril, aside from a few restrictions, which will serve as a warning to others," Nadia interjected firmly, silencing the discussion.


    Then she added, "I called you all to hear your suggestions on how we can subdue the mysterious arrivals if they threaten the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled and also to figure out where they came from."


    "Are they survivors from other forces?" asked a tree nymph with vibrant golden-yellow upper skin and brown lower skin, dressed in a pale golden-yellow flowing gown like the others.


    Her name was Fara, the third-seat high advisor.


    "That isn''t possible. As we all know, the few remaining Bastions were destroyed several years ago, and for them to have survived alone until now without contacting other forces is


    impossible," Nadia replied, shaking her head.


    "Then, if they''re neither from another territory nor sent by the Harbingers, they couldn''t have just appeared out of thin air," Fara responded, a deep frown forming on her face.


    "We still aren''t certain whether the Harbingers sent them, and considering our unique circumstances, we also can''t rule out the possibility that they did appear out of thin air," Nadia responded.


    When she finished speaking, a sudden silence enveloped the room once more.


    "If that''s the case, we should send them to the Abyssal Grove to properly gauge their strength so that we can prepare for any sudden attacks during and after their stay," suggested a rock nymph with pale grey upper skin and light green lower skin, dressed in a light green flowing gown embroidered with mountain and ocean designs.


    A white veil covered her head, and her eyes narrowed as she pondered the situation.


    Her name was Livia, the second-seat high advisor.


    After learning that the mysterious arrivals had a horde of tainted beings protecting them, they were apprehensive about approaching them carelessly. But they also didn''t want to let the matter linger for long.


    "Or do you have something else nned?" Livia asked, focusing her gaze on Nadia.


    Nadia nodded in response. "Yes, I have something nned. If their words are truthful and intentions are vile, things will y out as I''ve foreseen. However, if it fails, we''ll know they are lying, and then we''ll lead them into the Abyssal Grove," she said.


    Nadia shifted her gaze toward the rock nymph seated beside her.


    "What are your thoughts on this, dra?" she asked, her tone curious as she awaited the


    response.


    The rock nymph, dra, was the first-seat high advisor.


    However, dra shook her head in response. "I''m just as confused and bewildered as the rest


    of you. While I believe the best course of action is to send them to the Abyssal Grove, I also think it''s wise to wait and gauge their intentions," she said, her voice tinged with weariness but still carrying an edge.


    "Our sisters have been wailing in pain for a long time, and we are all reaching our limits."


    Nadia nodded. "King Izak wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate, even with the arrival of these mysterious individuals. So, it''s best we send scouts around the territory to watch for any strange gatherings of tainted hordes or bizarre sightings that could endanger the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled," she said, igniting a ripple of responses from the others as they discussed ways to handle the sudden circumstances.


    They could sense the winds changing, realizing that the sea was stirring up for another storm.


    And to avoid being swept away by its impact, like the forces before them, they knew they needed to be prepared.

 Chapter 1138: The Awaited Meeting

    Chapter 1138: The Awaited Meeting


    ?


    A barefoot rock nymph with pale yellow skin and a lower white skin tone dressed in a white shirt and ck fitted pants led Orion and Fifi to their new room.


    The room was simr to the previous one they had stayed in but muchrger. It contained an extra-wide pool and a room filled with crude weapons hanging on the sides¡ªa training


    room.


    Orion wasn''t sure if the room could withstand their strength, but he wasn''t interested in testing it since he didn''t n to stay for an extended period.


    "This is your new room. Fresh fruits and wine are prepared on the table if you''re hungry. We don''t have any magical beasts'' meat in the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled, so I''m afraid we can''t provide that. However, the Sovereigness has already arranged a trade for some magical beasts'' meat from the Bastion of Ashen Hope, which will take a few days. So, please be patient, travellers," Felissa said, bowing slightly to Orion and Fifi.


    Felissa was the head maid of the Crown Pce, sent by Nadia to escort them to their new room once it was ready. Her expression was dull, and her eyes carried a hint of tiredness. To most, she resembled any other nymph in the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled.


    However, Orion and Fifi saw her astonishingly high energy level.


    [ Energy level - 1,660 BEM ]


    This was sixty BEM higher than Nadia, the Sovereigness of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled, who stood at [ 1,600 BEM ]. The revtion confirmed to Orion that his suspicions were not unwarranted. For a force to survive this long within such a pocket dimension, they must have hidden cards and couldn''t reveal everything to strangers like them.


    Orion slightly shook his head. "You can inform the Sovereigness that there''s no need to go that far. We are satisfied with the fruits and wine and will let you know if we need anything else," he responded.


    A sudden brightness appeared in Felissa''s curious expression as a smile formed on her lips.


    "Okay, I will do so. The Sovereigness will be here within an hour so that you may begin your conversation. I''ll be leaving," Felissa said, bowing respectfully to Orion and Fifi before turning around and exiting the room, closing the door behind her.


    Orion approached the table and picked up one of the fruits from the two medium-sized baskets.


    The fruit was pale grey with an oval, curved shape at its bottom, reminding him of the Kalna fruits in Paradise, except for its colour.


    Out of curiosity, Orion removed his mask, brought the fruit to his mouth, and bit off a piece. As he chewed and swallowed it, he instantly froze in ce, his eyes widening in shock.


    Noticing Orion''s sudden stillness, Fifi frowned and asked worriedly, "Is something wrong?" "Try this and tell me what you think," Orion replied, regaining hisposure and turning his head toward Fifi. He stretched the half-eaten pale grey fruit out to her.


    With a frown, Fifi took the fruit and bit off a piece. As she chewed and swallowed, her eyes widened in shock, just as Orion''s had, and she froze.


    "This..." Fifi muttered, unable to finish her sentence, staring at the bizarre fruit in speechless stupefaction.


    "I felt the same way," Orion said with a nod, noticing Fifi''s reaction.


    Although the fruit tasted more sour than an unripe Lipry fruit, what shocked them was that after eating it, they felt the Vylkr energy within their bodies replenishing.


    It felt as though they were consuming Vylkr vines!


    It was pure, raw vylkr energy!


    Fifi, who had exerted a slight effort to bring the team down into the ocean, immediately directed her Vylkr energy toward her Vylkr Fusion Armlet, further strengthening it and hastening the Vylkr energy''s absorption into her body.


    Orion also felt the Vylkr energy gathering, strengthening his body and slowly being stored within his Vylkr container.


    "These fruits can satisfy our hunger and help us refill our Vylkr energy simultaneously," Orion said, nodding at Fifi. He picked up the wine, poured it into a wooden cup, and drank it out of curiosity.


    An excited expression instantly appeared on Orion''s face.


    "Quick, try the wine too," Orion said, handing the wine to Fifi.


    Without hesitation, Fifi drank the wine. As she sensed the ferocious Vylkr energy surging through her body, she directed it toward her Vylkr Fusion Armlet.


    An excited expression also spread across Fifi''s face.


    The effects of the wine and fruit were simr to those in Paradise, capable of rejuvenating a person''s body and soul despite being slightly different. But wasn''t this the joy of every warrior? Eating and drinking while feeling your strength grow rapidly without constantly eating awful Vylkr vines.


    There were even warriors who only utilised vails provided by the Research centre to grow stronger because they couldn''t handle the taste of the Vylkr vines!


    Orion''s doubts about the forces within the pocket dimension resurfaced, growing even stronger.


    ''It seems the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled holds greater secrets than I assumed,'' Orion thought, his resolve hardening. No matter what happened, he would bring the nymphs into Paradise, even if it meant using Aurora''s spawns for aid.


    After organising his thoughts, Orion sat in thefortable chair and continued to dine on the feast before him.


    Fifi sat beside him, joining him without any reservations.


    ...


    After thirty minutes, a knock echoed through the room.


    Fifi stood up, approached the door, and opened it.


    An ice nymph with deep purple skin on her upper body and rich brown skin on her lower half stood at the door. She wore a ck long-sleeved flowing shirt with shoulder and armguards on both arms, purple fitted pants, and matching string sandals.


    It was Nadia who had changed from her armoured attire into something more casual. She nodded at Fifi and stepped into the room.


    Fifi closed the door and returned to sit beside Orion.


    "How are you liking your new room?" Nadia asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "It''s nice," Orion replied.


    "That''s good. If there''s anything we can do to improve it, please let us know so we can act


    immediately," Nadia said.


    Although Orion''s response wasn''t entirely to her liking, she remained intent on ensuring they


    had the best possible stay.


    "If you don''t mind, I''m here so we can begin the meeting," Nadia added.


    "Please, let''s start," Orion responded, not wanting to dy any longer.


    Nadia nodded and sat in one of the three chairs facing them.


    "What is the first thing you''d like to know?" Nadia asked, her tone curious.


    "How many forces are currently in this ocean?" Orion asked.


    "Only three: the Bastion of Ashen Hope, the Tidal Depths Kingdom, and the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled. The Tidal Depths Kingdom is a coalition of four former Bastions that united under one rule to protect each other just a few years ago. Other forces died out one by one many years ago, with the most recent loss urring five years ago," Nadia replied. "Although I was informed of this earlier, to know so little means you must have trulye from a distant ce," she said, frowning.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re right. It''s farther than you can imagine," Orion nodded.


    Fifi nodded as well.


    "Can I ask where exactly you came from?" Nadia inquired.


    "We are from Paradise. As you can imagine from its name, it''s a ce where many races live together in harmony without worrying about the tainted beings or danger. I dare say it''s the safest ce in the entire world," Orion responded, his voice filled with confidence.


    "Oh, we also have tree nymphs, but unfortunately, there aren''t any ice or rock nymphs. I can take you to Paradise directly if you want to leave immediately if you want to see and confirm for yourself. I''m sure the tree nymphs would love to see their long-lost sisters," Orion added, his gaze fixed on Nadia.


    He subtly began revealing his offer of bringing them to Paradise sooner rather than waiting until he uncovered more of their secrets.


    The more secrets Orion unearthed within this pocket dimension, the more it pointed toward


    Naka. Although he didn''t fully understand its restraints or whether the Key to Ilse''s Golden Pce could still work if the pocket dimension closed, he wasn''t willing to take any chances. He had already discussed with the others the possibility of forcibly bringing all the forces to Paradise if persuasion didn''t work.


    It wasn''t kidnapping, but doing the right thing and asking questionster!


    A brief look of surprise shed across Nadia''s face before it shifted into a frown. She


    struggled to believe that such a ce could exist, but the thought of her long-lost sisters filled her with pain.


    "Are the tree nymphs in your force ves?" Nadia asked, her tone were slightly tense.


    Orion raised a brow and responded, "No, they are not ves. In fact, they are among those with the highest privileges in Paradise."


    His words were true. The tree nymphs held the highest privileges since they were just a


    vige. Despite Zogar and the former Vige Chief Brane''s strength, they were never


    mistreated.


    Instead, they were shown the utmost respect, to the point that Anara''s approval was needed before any significant changes were made within the farm.

 Chapter 1139: Cursed From The Beginning

    Chapter 1139: Cursed From The Beginning


    ?


    Stunned, Nadia scrutinized the two mysterious individuals seated before her once more. She found it difficult to detect any falsehood in Orion''s voice and could only wonder if he was tricking her.


    After all, how could tree nymphs not be exploited but instead enjoy the highest privileges within a force containing so many powerful individuals?


    Obviously, he might be trying to lower her guard, enticing her toe to this ''Paradise'' willingly. It might be a trap, and there was no way she would fall for it.


    "I wonder why you''re asking such a question, Miss Nadia. Are there perhaps..." Orion''s words trailed off, unfinished, yet their meaning was clear to everyone present.


    Fifi couldn''t help but adopt a more serious expression.


    Noticing the tense shift in Orion''s tone, Nadia inwardly scoffed but decided to y along. She nodded and began exining the nymphs'' situation to Orion.


    "From my current information, more than half the nymphs within the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled serve as ves in the Tidal Depths Kingdom and a few in the Bastion of the Ashen Hope. If your words are truthful, then surely you wouldn''t allow such injustice and would ensure they are released, with the ruler of both forces punished," Nadia responded, her voice tinged with sorrow.


    Orion remained silent momentarily before nodding, "Alright, I will see what I can do and thoroughly investigate this matter before making any decisions."


    He quickly messaged Aurora and Brane, informing them of the situation. Fortunately, he received a prompt reply that they were already looking into it.


    Nadia nodded in acknowledgement. Even though she didn''t take Orion''s words seriously, she hoped he might help resolve the situation. Still, she was torn about believing his words about this ''Paradise.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is there anything else you would like to know?" Nadia asked.


    "I would like to know about the tainted origins and why they resemble the resident forces," Orion asked, voicing one of the questions troubling him as he awaited her response.


    "They resemble us because they ''are'' us. Alongside the innate energy we are all born with, another energy manifests as we grow stronger: Vylkr energy. This energy is so violent and chaotic that it begins to corrupt our bodies, causing the Death gue to manifest. To prevent falling victim to the Death gue, we rely on the Voidheart, which regtes and filters Vylkr energy," Nadia exined.


    "But not everyone can endure this process, and even those who can eventually reach their limit sumb to the Death gue. In its early stages, they are afflicted with strange impulses and a primal desire to consume everything around them."


    "Then, their features transform, bing monstrous, and they gradually lose the ability to form coherent sentences. As time passes, they barely resemble anything of their former selves until theypletely transform into a tainted."


    Orion and Fifi were astounded as they listened to Nadia''s words. Although they had already uncovered that the Death gue was a natural consequence of the races here producing Vylkr energy within their own bodies, its effects were far more severe than expected.


    "However, once an individual begins to transform, there are only two ways topletely halt the transformation and free themselves from the fate of bing a tainted," Nadia added.


    Orion''s ears perked up at her words. "What are they?"


    "The first is to kill themselves and offer their heart and other vital organs for the sake of future generations. Due to the ongoing transformation, these organs can resist the Vylkr energy, and the Death gue, helping us grow stronger. Therefore, they are valuable resources for each force and ensure our survival," Nadia exined. "The second is to force one''s way into the Mirror Realm."


    Hearing Nadia''s exnation, Orion''s heart stirred.


    ''The Mirror Realm? How is that possible? Could there be a god here helping them suppress the effects of Vylkr energy and dying their transformation?'' Orion''s mind raced, trying toe up with an answer, but he arrived at nothing.


    Orionposed himself and asked, "How do you force your way into the Mirror Realm?"


    "Fortunately, I haven''t entered the Mirror Realm yet, and I hope I never will. However, I know that only those in the final stages of corruption, on the verge of transforming into a tainted, can find their way there-sometimes through dreams or visions."


    "If they seed, they can reverse their transformation, regaining a stability of mind. But if they fail, they lose their sanity and are forcibly expelled from the Mirror Realm. Then, we hunt them down before they cause harm to nearby forces or bolster the Harbingers'' ranks."


    A sad smile curved on her lips as she finished.


    "Who are the Harbingers?" Orion asked.


    "I don''t know who or what they truly are. Unfortunately, no one does. All we know is that theymand the tainted and may hold the secrets to curing the Death gue," Nadia replied, a flicker of hope in her eyes before it dimmed.


    "But countless races have tried to break into the Harbingers'' domain, and everyone has perished-from the strongest to the weakest-until they were wiped from existence. The Bastion of Wailing Gnarled, Ashen Hope, and the Tidal Depths Kingdom are the only remaining forces, and unless we do something, we too will face erasure sooner orter."


    A sudden silence enveloped them.


    After hearing Nadia''s detailed exnation, which confirmed his suspicions about the strangeness of the Pocket Dimension, Orion fell into deep thought.


    ''A Mirror Realm within a Pocket Dimension, and one that even mortals can ess under certain conditions?'' Orion wouldn''t have believed such a thing possible if he hadn''t heard Nadia''s confirmation.


    Nadia remained silent, allowing them to process her words. Yet, her curiosity about them grew, and she sensed they might genuinely be from a ce free of the tainted Harbingers, though her doubts about them lingered stronger.


    "I want to learn more about the Voidheart and how it works," Orion asked.


    Nadia nodded and exined what she knew about the Voidheart, her words mirroring what Mira had previously mentioned.


    "If you want more in-depth knowledge, I can arrange a meeting with our Lead Artificer, Mira.


    She will be able to answer all of your questions."


    "Can you set that up right after this?" Orion asked.


    "Of course. I''ll arrange it immediately after our meeting," Nadia nodded.


    "I''d also like to know if you can tell us how these fruits are produced," Orion added, picking up a fruit from one of the baskets across the table and cing it in front of Nadia. Nadia''s face shed with surprise as she noticed the two empty medium baskets and the wine jar. She had been so focused on the discussion that she hadn''t noticed.


    ''They ate everything, even the wine,'' Nadia thought, astonished. The feast was meant tost a few days, so seeing it finished within an hour left her speechless. Regaining herposure, Nadia replied, "This is called the Kalnir Nourishing Fruit, one of our primary sources of sustenance here in the ocean. They are cultivated by none other than the tree nymphs, my sisters."


    ''I knew it,'' Orion thought. The shape of the fruit resembled that of a Kalna fruit, confirming his suspicions with Nadia''s words.


    ''Did the properties of the fruit change because they can naturally generate Vylkr energy? If that''s the case, then harnessing other energy types affects the properties of the fruits. But why wasn''t the change this drastic when the tree nymphs began harnessing Celestial energy?'' Orion pondered. ''Or was it due to their strength?''


    Since Vylkr energy was on par and even more incredible than Divine energy, higher than any other energies within the first ten ranks, except the Primordial energy, it made sense that the Kalna fruit would undergo such a significant change.


    Orion couldn''t help but wonder what might happen if the tree nymphs began harnessing Divine energy or became divine apostles. Would the Kalna fruit gain a unique property like the Kalnir fruit, or would it transform in another drastic way?


    Orion was curious to find out.


    Orion took out the Kalna fruit he had previously removed from his mountain before the meeting began. "Do you recognize this?" he asked, handing the fruit to Nadia.


    Nadia eyed the fruit with a frown, sensing a familiarity with it.


    After a brief hesitation, Nadia took it and scrutinized it before ncing back at Orion, her eyes


    betraying her curiosity.


    "You can go ahead and taste it," Orion encouraged, smiling slightly.


    Nadia returned her gaze to the fruit and took a bite. Instantly, her mouth was filled with a


    tingling sweetness that tantalized her taste buds, and a refreshing feeling spread through her


    entire body, improving her mood.


    As she chewed, she felt a sudden warmth in her cheeks and realized tears were streaming


    down her face.


    Startled, Nadia quickly reached up to wipe away her tears, not wanting to disy such


    vulnerability in front of the individuals before her. But no matter how much she tried, the


    tears continued to overflow.


    "What''s wrong with me?... My heart feels immense happiness and pain at the same time... I don''t know which I should focus on first," Nadia said, her broad smile contrasting with a pained gaze.

 Chapter 1140: Nadias First Glimpse Of Paradise

    Chapter 1140: Nadia''s First Glimpse Of Paradise


    ?


    Her stiff expression revealed the depth of her emotions for the first time.


    As though unable to control herself, Nadia continued eating the fruit, her emotions


    increasingly tumultuous.


    After a while, she calmed down, wiped the remaining tears from her cheeks, and held a small piece of the Kalna fruit in her hand, fixing her gaze on Orion.


    "Can you tell me where you got this fruit?" Nadia asked, her voice tense. She was clearly determined to secure this information no matter what.


    Fortunately, Orion had no intention of withholding it.


    "This is called the Kalna fruit and is cultivated in Paradise by the tree nymphs," Orion replied.


    Upon hearing his words, Nadia''s body briefly trembled.


    ''How is this possible?'' she thought as she examined the Kalna fruit in astonishment. She couldn''tprehend how tree nymphs could create something devoid of Vylkr energy.


    The fruit provided the same nourishment as the Kalnir fruit, yet it was tastier and more satisfying.


    Despite her confusion, the familiarity of the fruit made Nadia trust Orion''s words without doubting his sincerity. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she asked, "Is it possible for me to follow you back to Paradise when you leave? I want to see and confirm this for myself."


    "Didn''t you hear me correctly before? We can leave for Paradise anytime you want and return instantly," Orion said with a light smile.


    Nadia was stunned by his words. She recalled that he had mentioned this earlier, but she hadn''t taken him seriously, thinking he was just trying to entice her into joining Paradise. Now, however, she was willing to give it a try.


    "Alright then, let''s do it. Please, take me to Paradise," Nadia responded firmly.


    Orion nodded and stood up from his seat. He ced his right hand into his pocket, summoned the miniature mountain, retrieved a golden key, and re-summoned it. With the golden key in his right hand, Orion extended his arm.


    The surrounding space rippled, manifesting a folded space before him. Orion felt the key insert itself into an invisible door lock in the air and, without hesitation, turned it to the side, following the sequence Ilse had taught him.


    Nadia watched with curiosity. As the space rippled before her, she instinctively stepped back, her senses warning her of an impending danger. Her body tensed as she observed Orion''s strange movements.


    Soon, Orion withdrew his hand, and the key dissipated into golden light, transforming into a squared, massive door spilling intense, blinding golden light from within.


    Orion turned to Nadia and said, "Let''s go. This door will take us to Paradise."


    Nadia hesitated for a moment before nodding and stepping forward.


    ''No matter the oue, I need to see this for myself,'' Nadia thought. ''If it''s true, the entire Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled will undergo an astonishing transformation. But if I''ve willingly walked into a trap, I can only me myself for being so easily deceived.''


    Despite her slight hesitation, Orion was satisfied with Nadia''s firm resolve as she stepped beside him.


    "I''ve informed everyone not to disturb us until we''re finished, so you don''t need to worry about anyone interrupting until I return," Nadia said, her gaze fixed on both Orion and Fifi.


    They quickly understood the intent behind her words.


    Orion focused on Fifi and said, "We''ll be back soon."


    Fifi nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Follow me," Orion said, leading the way into the massive, spatially squared door. Nadia nodded and followed closely behind him.


    Watching the two vanish before her eyes, Fifi sighed and sank into her thoughts. After a brief pause, she contacted the remaining others for an update on their current situation.


    ''I''ll speak with Seraphinater to see if she can add a visual feature that enables us to view what another individual is experiencing,'' Fifi mused. She knew it would be a difficult feature to implement, but Seraphina would likely take it as a challenge and try to make it work.


    She also wanted to test several functions of the mask, such as the disguise feature that allowed them to change their appearance.


    However, because Orion was unsure of the dangers they might encounter, he decided it was best not to entirely deceive the residents of the pocket dimension to gain their trust and eventually bring them to Paradise.


    ...


    Orion and Nadia stepped through the door and emerged in an enormous city filled with countless concrete buildings, each designed with eye-catching architecture and adorned with precious stones-many of which Nadia had never even known existed.


    The stones sparkled more brilliantly than the gems on her crown, which now seemed dull byparison. To her surprise, there was no ocean, just an immensendscape.


    Nadia gazed around the vast city, unconsciously imprinting its grandeur into her mind.


    Therge, square golden door disintegrated into specks of light, merging and transforming


    into the golden key. The keynded smoothly in Orion''s hand as though recognizing him as its


    owner.


    Orion swiftly pocketed the key.


    Finally, Nadia couldn''t hold back her curiosity. "Is this Paradise?" she asked, her tone filled with wonder.


    Though it was far more impressive than anticipated, her curiosity about Orion and the others grew, especially since the ce seemed devoid of people. From her current position, she could barely sense anything.


    Contrary to her expectations, Orion shook his head. "No, it''s not."


    "Then where are we?" Nadia asked, frowning; caution filled her voice. Her body tensed, awaiting his response.


    "Paradise is not far from here; we''ll be there soon," Orion replied, deliberately avoiding her question.


    He wasn''t sure how Nadia would react if he told her they were currently in the private domain of a goddess. What if she didn''t understand the concept of a divine being, or worse, reacted unpredictably to such knowledge?


    Regardless, Orion didn''t want to escte the situation. He nned to gradually introduce her to Paradise, starting with the tree nymphs, allowing her to gain some familiarity before


    revealing more.


    Orion quickly activated the One-Winged Sky Art and used it on Nadia, lifting them both into the air before she could respond.


    "What''s going on? What is this?!" Nadia eximed in shock as she soared above the city, which stretched far beyond the horizon.


    A sudden chill ran through her body as she looked down from above. Realizing she had fallen into a trap, her fear turned into anger.


    "Let me go! I knew this was a trap!! You bastard! I''ll kill you!! I''ll ughter you!!" Nadia screamed, her voice filled with fury, even as her expression betrayed her fear.


    Nadia wasn''t afraid for herself but for her sisters in the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. She remembered that another one of these mysterious individuals was still in their territory, unmonitored.


    She cursed herself for ever believing that such a ''Paradise,'' where races lived in harmony with


    tree nymphs enjoying the highest privileges, could exist.


    Orion frowned as he listened to her words. ''So aggressive,'' he thought.


    While the tree nymphs could get angry like anyone else, it was never to this extent. Orion


    hoped they wouldn''t remain so hostile, especially since he didn''t want Grace to be influenced


    by such behaviour.


    Realizing she couldn''t free herself from the strange restraint holding her in ce, Nadia stopped struggling but kept her fierce gaze locked on him.


    They soon arrived near the magnificent castle in the city''s centre. They descended before a grand golden archway adorned with beautifully carved rubies and gemstones and intricately sculpted sculptures of mythical beasts and sea creatures Nadia had never seen before. Without hesitation, Orion pushed open the door and stepped through, with Nadia floating


    beside him.


    A sh of blinding sunlight briefly met Nadia''s eyes before they found themselves on the


    other side.


    "Where are we?" Nadia asked, bewildered. Her eyes were wide with astonishment at the vast forest before them.


    Unlike their previous location, Nadia felt a strange familiarity with the greenery, though she remained doubtful.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As her gaze shifted to the side, her expression turned to shock as she noticed the edge of thend. Beyond ity a cloud-filled in. It took a moment for her to realize that they weren''t ins but actual clouds held back by a powerful barrier.


    Suddenly, the realization hit her; they were no longer on the ground.


    They were high up in the sky.


    ''How is this possible? Can travelling between different territories be this easy?'' Nadia


    wondered, struggling to understand how they had moved so effortlessly from the seabed to


    thend and now to the sky. She soon noticed she could move freely, but that was the least of


    her concerns.


    "Wee to Paradise, Miss Nadia," Orion said with a smile.


    "I''d appreciate it if you promised not to scream as I lead you to your sisters," he added.


    Nadia focused on him, hesitating briefly before nodding. "Alright, I won''t." Orion nodded in approval and swiftly activated the One-Winged Sky Art again, soaring into


    the air with Nadia.

 Chapter 1141: A Meeting That Changes Everything

    Chapter 1141: A Meeting That Changes Everything


    ?


    At the edge of the farm stood a colossal tree, towering over a hundred meters tall, its roots firmly embedded in the soil. A short distance away, a small wooden house rested in its shade.


    Inside the small wooden house''s main room, a round table was surrounded by four chairs. Anara sat at one of them, while Seraphina and Thoren-leaders of the Healers Association and prominent figures in the Research Centre-sat opposite her. The former was also her sister, one of the Supreme Leader''s main wives.


    The Research Centre had established itself as one of the most valuable organisations within Paradise, holding authority just below the Key Leaders. Due to the importance of their work, they answered directly to the Supreme Leader. This made the meeting not just a professional discussion but also one between close colleagues and friends, piquing Anara''s curiosity about the purpose of their visit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We came to discuss a suitable training method for Grace," Seraphina began, her tone steady as she met Anara''s gaze. "Although we can wait until the awakening ceremony to see if she can awaken a gift, with her unique constitution-one of the rarest in Paradise-it would be a waste not to properly nurture her beforehand. Especially since she hasn''t been able to cultivate her own tree, which suggests the tree nymphs'' training methods aren''t working for her."


    Seraphina gestured to Thoren and continued, "This is Thoren Crystalforge, one of the Healers Association Leaders and a prominent figure at the Research Centre. He''s here to examine Grace''s constitution so we can start making further preparations."


    Thoren nodded slightly toward Anara. Even though they had met on various asions before, it felt appropriate, given the importance of this conversation.


    Anara''s frown at Seraphina''s words, then shook her head and replied, "I''m sorry, but I have to refuse your offer, Seraphina. I''ve already been too hard on Grace, pushing her into training before realising that the tree nymphs'' methods didn''t suit her. I''ve let her socialise with the other children on the farm as she wishes. Forcing her into another program could do more harm than good." She sighed deeply after speaking.


    "Did you inform Orion about this?" Anara asked, her eyes fixed on Seraphina.


    "Not fully, no. If he finds out too soon, he''ll likely object and halt all ns," Seraphina said, shaking her head fiercely. "I promise I won''t do anything that would harm Grace. I just want to offer my help. I can''t sit back and watch her situation unfold idly."


    Seraphina felt genuinely concerned for Grace. As her stepmother and one of the few highly knowledgeable about Vylkr energy, she was eager and felt obliged to assist.


    "Or, I could teach you the theorised training methods for Grace, and you can oversee her training here on the farm. If there''s no progress, you can stop it immediately, and we''ll wait for her awakening ceremony. But if it works, we won''t have to worry about Grace''s future."


    Seraphina knew Orion would likely never agree to her n, no matter how safe it seemed. But if Anara decided to do it and oversee it herself, Orion might be more willing to approve.


    Seraphina remained silent as a pondering expression appeared on Anara''s face. However, after a brief moment, Anara shook her head.


    "I understand that you''re doing your best, but I want to put this matter to rest until Grace''s awakening ceremony," Anara responded, her firm tone indicating she had no intention of changing her mind before the predetermined time.


    Seraphina''s shoulders slumped in defeat, and Thoren sighed as well. They had expected things to work out, but they seemed to have to wait much longer.


    Seraphina knew waiting for Grace''s awakening ceremony was a reasonable approach, but she wasn''t sure if it was the best option for ''Grace.''


    While it wasmon knowledge that young adults going through the ceremony hadn''t yet awakened their gifts or essed Vylkr energy, Grace was different. She possessed both Vylkr energy and Nature energy, with the former suppressing thetter.


    If she took the spiritual fruit from the sundial and obtained the Primordial energy, the reaction of all three energies within her was unpredictable.


    There was a chance that everything would turn out fine, and she might qualify to be a warrior, potentially bing one of the strongest Tree Nymphs. However, there was also a smaller chance that she might suffer a severe setback due to the conflicting energies.


    This was why Seraphina wanted to act swiftly rather than leaving things to chance. However, with Anara-Grace''s mother-having decided, Seraphina had no choice but to wait.


    ''I''ll wait until Orion returns and exin everything to him, along with the data I''ve gathered on Grace. If he disagrees, I''ll give up entirely and wait for the ceremony,'' Seraphina thought, sighing inwardly.


    "How about I escort you out?" Anara offered.


    Seraphina sighed, nodded, and stood to her feet.


    Thoren grabbed the handle of a medium-sized wooden box beside his chair and followed suit.


    Anara also rose and led them to the door.


    "We''ll be taking our leave, Anara. I''ll see you another time," Seraphina said with a nod.


    "Goodbye, Overseer," Thoren said with a respectful bow.


    As Seraphina was about to activate her One-winged Sky Art technique, Thoren''s surprised voice suddenly rang out beside them.


    "Who''s that? Isn''t that the Supreme Leader?!" Thoren eximed.


    As one of the few with ess to information about the pocket dimension, he knew that the Supreme Leader, Goddess Aurora, and a few capable warriors had journeyed there to uncover its true nature. So he was astounded to see Orion''s unexpected arrival.


    ''Did theyplete their exploration and quickly uncover the secrets hidden within the pocket dimension? Or was it cut short because something unexpected happened?'' These thoughts raced through his mind.


    Seraphina and Anara also gazed at Orion as he approached from the sky before shifting their focus to the woman beside him. Both of them narrowed their eyes, their expressions morphing into confusion and frowns, each lost in their thoughts.


    Within moments, Orionnded before them with Nadia.


    "Good day, Supreme Leader," Thoren greeted respectfully with a bow, his curious gaze briefly wandering to the unfamiliar woman beside Orion.


    Orion returned the gesture with a slight nod.


    "I will take my leave now. Mrs Seraphina, I''ll be heading back to work at the Research Centre," Thoren quickly said, bowing respectfully once more before activating a flying technique and swiftly soaring into the sky.


    Orion shifted his attention to Anara and Seraphina. From the moment hended, their gazes had been fixed on Nadia-especially Anara.


    Nadia, however, didn''t spare a nce at Thoren as he left. Her wide, shock-filled eyes were locked onto Anara, who mirrored her gaze, though hers was confused.


    ''Could it be?'' Nadia thought, feeling her heart race as the tension in the air thickened. ''What should I say? How do I approach her?''


    Countless thoughts ran through her mind, and her breathing becameboured, her hearts pounding even harder, causing her expression to twist in pain.


    Before Nadia could dwell on her thoughts further, Orion ced his hand on her shoulder.


    "Take it easy. Breathe slowly," he advised.


    Nadia gulped, took a deep breath, and exhaled, nodding at Orion.


    Orion had been concerned about Nadia''s pained expression and rapid breathing as he


    prepared to introduce her, but seeing her regain herposure, he sighed in relief. After all,


    it would have been bad if she had suddenly fainted.


    Gesturing toward Nadia, Orion addressed Seraphina and Anara. "Let me introduce you to Nadia, the Sovereigness of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled and an Ice Nymph. She leads one of the three remaining forces within the pocket dimension we explored." Hearing his words, Seraphina and Anara''s eyes widened in shock and astonishment.


    "She''s an Ice Nymph? And she came from there?" Seraphina asked, her burning gaze shifting


    to Orion as she waited for his response.


    "Yes, and she''s not the only one," Orion confirmed with a nod. His gaze then moved to Anara, who, unlike Seraphina, was frozen in ce.


    Anara remained silent, her wide eyes filled with shock and disbelief fixed on Nadia. Meanwhile, Seraphina shivered with excitement, her wide eyes scrutinising Nadia from head


    to toe.


    Orion then gestured toward Seraphina and Anara. "This is Seraphina, the Leader of the Healers Association and Head of the Research Centre, one of the most esteemed organisations within Paradise," he introduced. "And this is Anara, the Tree Nymphs Overseer


    and one of the Key Leaders of Paradise."


    Orion''s words were like thunderps to Nadia''s ears. Her body trembled, and her eyes grew cloudy, but she bit her lip, trying to hold back her emotions.


    She had pondered what to say if Orion''s words were true-how she would approach the Tree Nymphs of Paradise, address them, and even speak to them. But now, standing before one, she realised she couldn''t utter a single word.


    No, she was afraid to speak. After all these years of separation, would they even want to meet those afflicted by the Death gue?


    Would they wee her and her people after discovering they had be entirely different


    individuals despite sharing the same race?


    ...


    Author''s Note: I''m sorry for thete update. I had a power outage, so I was unable to upload a


    chapter. I used the time to create Ilse''s character art to make it to you guys. You can find it on the webnovel''s characters'' profile, but the rest will be on Discord.

 Chapter 1142: A Meeting That Changes Everything (2)

    Chapter 1142: A Meeting That Changes Everything (2)


    ?


    As these thoughts raced through Nadia''s mind, she unconsciously froze.


    But unlike her, Anara stepped forward.


    Nadia''s eyes widened at her movement, and she instinctively stepped back. However, that didn''t stop Anara''s advance - she swiftly reached Nadia and gently held her left hand, cupping it with both hands, preventing her from retreating further.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Feeling the warmth of Anara''s hands, Nadia trembled violently. "Sis-" She tried to speak, her fearful expression deepening, but quickly sealed her lips, unsure of what kind of response she would receive.


    "Sister, how are you? It''s been so long. I apologize for almost forgetting about you. If only I had known where you were, I would have done everything to¡ª" Anara began, but before she could finish, Nadia lunged forward, wrapping her arms around her tightly.


    Anara felt a cold warmth pressing against her skin.


    Nadia''s hazy, tear-filled eyes, holding back emotion, finally overflowed as she responded, "You don''t need to apologize... because you''re not at fault. Sniff... Sister, you have no idea how many stories I''ve heard about you and how much I longed to meet you! Even if I''m finally losing my mind and this is just a dream... Sister, I can''t express how happy I am to finally meet you!"


    Anara hesitated briefly before asking, her voice tinged with emotion, "From how you look and speak, has life been hard for you out there?"


    Nadia nodded. "Yes... it''s been..." She trailed off, unable to finish her sentence as the painful pang in her chest forced her lips to close and her face to twist in pain.


    Sensing Nadia''s difort, Anara quickly released her from the embrace and looked at her worriedly.


    "Are you okay?" Anara asked.


    Nadia steadied her breathing and nodded silently. Her cheeks were still streaked with tears, but she didn''t bother to wipe them away; she focused on imprinting the image of the tree nymph before her into her memory.


    Anara narrowed her eyes at Nadia, cing a hand on her chest. Nadia flinched backwards, fear creeping back into her expression once more.


    Seeing this, Anara frowned, then sighed softly. "It''s alright. I know you have much to say, so we''ll talk about thister," she said, pulling Nadia into another embrace and walking forward.


    "Follow me. I''m going to introduce you to the rest of our sisters."


    "Wait!" Nadia hurriedly called out.


    Anara stopped. "What is it?" she asked, curiosity apparent in her expression.


    Instead of replying, Nadia closed her eyes, shutting out the scene around her. At first, Anara was confused by Nadia''s actions, but then her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed Nadia''s transformation. Nadia''s icy, deep purple skin and hair began to shift, creating a fluid, watery appearance.


    "How should I address you now?" Anara asked.


    "You can do so however you like. It doesn''t matter. Both forms are still part of who I am," Nadia responded.


    Anara''s gaze lingered curiously on the subtle scar still visible on Nadia''s now fluid, purple skin, then nodded at her words and turned her focus ahead. She stepped forward, arriving at the centre of the vast grassy ins.


    Anara turned her head toward the sky, her heart pounding. She closed her eyes briefly, letting the tumultuous emotions swelling inside her settle before finally speaking.


    "SISTERS!!" Her voice rang out, carried like a serenade by the evening breeze. It rippled through the leaves, weaved into the branches, and flowed through the roots that spread throughout the farm.


    All of nature seemed to pause as if listening.


    Suddenly, tree nymphs began to emerge from their trees from every corner of the farm. Some travelled together, sitting atop the branches as the roots beneath them moved, while others leapt from branch to branch toward Anara and Nadia.


    Within fifteen minutes, every tree nymph on the farm had gathered before them.


    Nadia observed the scene with wide eyes, not wanting to miss a moment.


    All the tree nymphs focused on Anara and curiously on Nadia, who was in her embrace. The surroundings were silent, each nymph waiting in anticipation of why their Overseer had summoned them.


    "LOOK! OUR LONG-LOST SISTER HAS RETURNED HOME!" Anara shouted, gesturing toward Nadia.


    A wave of chatter spread through the tree nymphs, their expressions ranging from confusion to curiosity and wonder. Their gazes on Nadia intensified. Although they didn''t fully understand what was happening, they could sense the seriousness in Anara''s words.


    The murmurs quickly died down as Anara continued.


    "They have survived outside for too long, sisters. They have endured. Though they have suffered, finally, Nadia..." Anara''s voice cracked, her expression mirroring the tears streaming down Nadia''s face. "...is the first to return."


    Nadia scanned the faces of the tree nymphs around her, searching for any signs of rejection at her sudden appearance, but what she saw overwhelmed her. They were crying!


    Even though the tree nymphs didn''tpletely grasp the situation, they could sense Anara''s emotions and swiftly grasp the meaning of her words. Realizing that the nymph beside Anara was one of their own, they quicklyprehended the magnitude of the moment.


    Tears flowed freely from every corner of the forest. Anara was crying. Seraphina stood in the distance behind them, her hand covering her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    A single tear slid down Orion''s face, but he quickly wiped it away, controlling his emotions. Overwhelmed, Nadia copsed in Anara''s embrace, sobbing harder.


    "Sister!"


    The word started softly from a single voice in the crowd.


    Nadia''s ears perked up at the sound.


    "Sister!!"


    Another voice joined.


    "Sister!!"


    And then another.


    "Sister!!"


    Like a crashing wave against the shore, like lightning striking a tree thrice, the word erupted


    from every corner of the farm.


    "SISTER!! SISTER!! SISTER!!"


    The farm came alive.


    Nadia felt her hearts pound heavily in her chest, and for the first time in many years, it wasn''t pain she felt but joy.


    "This is Paradise," Nadia whispered, her voice growing weak as she slumped unconscious in


    Anara''s embrace.


    .......


    Tidal Depths Kingdom


    Within a dome separating the water from the outside world, numerous trees and other vegetation sprawled across the area, each enclosed within metallic fences. Scattered throughout the orchard were variousrge wooden buildings, each in its own section, while countless individuals hurried from ce to ce, carrying baskets filled with multiple Kanir


    fruits.


    In one section of the orchard, a man with a humanoid upper body and a lower body resembling a crab-with ten pointing legs and protruding shell-plucked several Kalnir fruits from a tree that leaned toward him.


    He carefully ced them into his basket. The basket was only half full when he finished,


    barely reaching the top.


    "That''s all," said a tree nymph, her body covered in numerous scars, as she stepped down


    from one of the tree branches beside him.


    The tree straightened back to its original position.


    The man nodded silently and turned to leave, walking out of the metallic fence.


    The tree nymph followed him closely.


    They reached a smooth stone road and continued walking, passing other trees that were being harvested. Other tree nymphs observed their movements from the side.


    After ten minutes, they arrived at one of therge wooden buildings resembling a warehouse.


    A long queue stretched out before it, filled with individuals of different and simr races, each holding baskets filled with Kalnir fruits and apanied by a tree nymph.


    At the warehouse entrance stood a fully armoured Prismerion man, inspecting the baskets and weighing them on a medium-sized stone with a bright gemstone at the base. The gemstone shone in distinct colours, each indicating a different weight limit. It currently


    glowed green.


    "Pass," the armoured man said, removing the basket and handing it over to a woman with a humanoid upper body and a fish-like tail dress in a in brown shirt and a piece of attire covering her tail. Water flowed beneath her, pushing her forward since she couldn''t walk.


    The woman epted the basket and entered the warehouse. The tree nymph beside her bowed respectfully toward the armoured man before exiting the queue.


    "Next!" called the Prismerion as another individual stepped forward with a basket and a tree


    nymph beside them.


    "Next!"


    It was finally their turn after the eleventh person.


    The armoured man took the basket from the crab-bodied man and frowned. Without even


    cing it on the scale, he looked at them both.


    "Is this all?" he asked, his tone filled with anger.


    The crab-bodied man quickly nodded.


    "That''s all I can produce for today. I''m tired and need to rest for tomorrow," the tree nymph


    said, her voice hoarse and weak. She bowed respectfully towards the armoured man.


    "I don''t care what you say! It''s not enough! Go back and harvest more fruits until the basket is full!" the armoured man shouted, his voice booming across the surroundings.


    Many queue members nced at the scene only to fearfully lower their heads. They shook


    their heads, exhaling inwardly as if already knowing what would transpire next.


    ....


    Author''s Note: Honestly, I feel sad that I missed a day, a few days before the month ends. I won''t be able to get another promotion again.

 Chapter 1143: Just In The Nick Of Time

    Chapter 1143: Just In The Nick Of Time


    ?


    "Please... I might suffer a severe bacsh if I continue working. Besides, wasn''t there an announcement that we wouldn''t have to work-" the tree nymph anxiously pleaded. However, before she could finish, the armoured man pulled a whip from the hung on the of his waist andshed it across her body with a resounding ''PAH!''


    "WHO TOLD YOU TO SPEAK? I NEVER ASKED FOR YOUR OPINION! YOU WOULD HAVE HAD YOUR REST IF THE BASTION OF ASHEN HOPE AND THE WAILING GNARLED HADN''T BEEN FOOLISH ENOUGH TO AMBUSH AND POISON THE KING!! THE KING HAS ORDERED YOU ALL TO WORK!! THERE IS NO REST!!" the armoured man shouted as he continuedshing the battered tree nymph, the whip cracking through the air repeatedly.


    The tree nymph copsed to the ground, her body writhing in pain as her skin bruised under the relentlessshes of the whip.


    The crab-bodied man standing beside her stepped back in fear, lowering his head.


    Just as the whip was about to strike the tree nymph again, her shadow rippled, and a headless winged spawn emerged from it, catching the swung whip in its grasp.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    Witnessing the creature''s appearance and swift action, the man froze in shock before his expression turned to horror. He screamed, "TAINTED! A TAINTED HAS APPEARED IN THE ORCHARD!!" Without a second thought, the armoured man turned and fled, disregarding the queue and his surroundings.


    The headless, winged spawn vanished and reappeared before the fleeing man, its arms morphing into a curved, inky-ck de. In an instant, before the armoured man could react, the de shed through him, severing his legs and crippling his escape.


    The man fell to the ground, blood pouring from his severed legs, and he screamed in agony, "AHH!! MY LEGS!!"


    "TAINTED!!"


    The queue members who had witnessed the scene panicked and ran in a frenzy. Chaos erupted in the surroundings as everyone became aware of the danger.


    Even the crab-bodied man turned and fled in terror.


    The bruised tree nymph''s face was filled with fear. She tried to stand and run, but her body was too weak. Pain surged through her with every attempt, causing her to copse back to the ground after each slight movement.


    "Please, spare me!" she cried, her fear deepening as the tainted took hold of the crippled man and approached her. "Kyaa~~SOMEONE HELP ME!" She screamed, hoping someone woulde to her rescue. However, contrary to her expectations, the tainted stopped when it arrived beside her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The tree nymph''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she flinched when a voice sounded beside her.


    "Are you okay, child?"


    The tree nymph snapped her head toward the voice, and her eyesnded on a tall, slender woman with wless fair skin dressed in a green gown adorned with many beautiful flower patterns.


    Her hair was a mix of gold and green, pouring smoothly down to her waist. Her breathtaking beauty left the tree nymph momentarily stunned, making her question whether this woman before her was a goddess.


    The tree nymph was so captivated by the woman''s beauty that she momentarily forgot her pain until the aching sensation in her body swiftly reminded her.


    As the tree nymph shifted to the side, she noticed another woman d in shimmering bronze armour and wearing a ck mask with strange tendril designs. Unlike the first woman, her appearance was hidden, but the oppressive aura around her was far more powerful than that of the armoured man who had just been crippled by the tainted.


    The tree nymph froze, realizing that these two women had somehow caused the tainted to halt, indicating they were far more dangerous than the armoured man. Unsure if they were sent by the castle to handle the situation, she closed her eyes and sealed her lips, lowering her head in surrender to whatever might happen next.


    The nymph remained silent, offering no response.


    Aurora frowned deeply as she looked at the battered tree nymph before her.


    "I''ll take care of your injuries," Aurora said, waving her hand over the frozen tree nymph. Strands of Vylkr energy, mingled with wisps of divine energy, flowed from her hands in a mixed milky and inky-ck brilliance.


    The energy enveloped the tree nymph, healing the bruises from the whip and restoring her battered skin.


    Iris nced at the crippled armoured Prismerion man, whose movements and mouth were bound by the headless winged spawn. His broad, horrified eyes stared at them.


    Iris shook her head in disappointment. Even if Aurora hadn''t acted, she would have handled it without hesitation. She refocused her attention on the tree nymph slumped beside them. Within moments, the tree nymph was fully healed, and all difort had vanished.


    The tree nymph opened her eyes wide in astonishment as she sensed the changes within her body. She snapped her gaze toward the two women, quickly standing to her feet and bowing. "Thank you," she said, her voice hoarse with emotion.


    "Do you feel better now?" Aurora asked softly, gently touching the tree nymph''s shoulder.


    The tree nymph almost flinched in fear but decided to stand her ground and nodded fiercely. "Yes, thanks to you, I no longer feel any pain. I''mpletely healed. Thank you for your care," she said, tears slowly rolling down her cheeks and falling to the ground. Her emotions overwhelmed her under Aurora''sforting touch.


    Suddenly, nging metal, hurried footsteps, and flowing water echoed in the distance. "Alright, stay close to us. We''ll handle everything from here," Aurora said.


    The tree nymph nodded and quickly moved behind Aurora. She cast brief nces at the tainted holding the conscious man, standing idly beside them, her wild emotions concealed, then turned to look at the two mysterious women before her with curiosity and astonishment. The noises in the distance grew louder, indicating that several figures were approaching.


    Soon, they arrived. Before them stood numerous fully armoured figures with protruding breasttes. Some were fully humanoid with distinct characteristics, while others had lower aquatic bodies resembling crabs, sea turtles, or octopus-like tendrils. Some walked onnd, while others moved with streams of water flowing beneath them.


    Each wielded different weapons-bows and arrows, crudely made swords, spears-and numbered about thirty.


    For such a force to be mobilized instantly after the headless winged spawn''s emergence meant that the Tidal Depths Kingdom was fully prepared to handle and suppress the appearance of any tainted in their orchards. Unfortunately, this was nothing but a false rm. However, the thirty-man squad didn''t see it that way. Upon sighting the decapitated leg on the ground, the strange scene of the armoured Prismerion man bound by an unmoving tainted, and the two mysterious figures standing near it with a tree nymph hiding behind them, they clenched their weapons.


    They immediately formed an attack formation, surrounding Aurora, Iris, and the others. "WHO ARE YOU? WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? WERE YOU SENT BY THE BASTION OF THE WAILING GNARLED OR PERHAPS THE ASHEN HOPE TO LAUNCH AMBUSH IN OUR TERRITORY?!" bellowed the fish-tailed man standing on a floating stream of water at the forefront of the attack formation, his voice resonating across the surroundings.


    He grasped his spear tightly, awaiting their response.


    "Allow me to handle this, Goddess Aurora," Iris said.


    Aurora nodded. "Alright, I''ll leave this to you to handle," she responded. Her tone was cold and almost emotionless, unlike her previous soft, soothing voice, sending a chill through Iris''s spine and through the others around them who heard her words.


    Truthfully, Aurora was angry about the scene she had just witnessed, but she refrained from acting to avoid making the situation worse. After all, death would be too swift and merciful an end for their crimes.


    Iris nodded and stepped forward, halting before the enemy''s attack formation.


    The thirty armoured men, who had overheard their conversation and made no effort to conceal it, frowned deeply and clenched their teeth in anger, their furious gazes fixed on Iris


    and Aurora.


    "I MAY NOT KNOW HOW YOU GOT PAST THE BARRIER, BUT YOU ARE TOO ARROGANT IF YOU THINK THE TWO OF YOU ALONE CAN ACCOMPLISH ANYTHING!" the leader shouted before giving a resounding order, "March forward!"


    However, just as the thirty-man squad was about to obey hismand, a voice rang out from


    behind them.


    "STAND DOWN! WITHDRAW YOUR WEAPONS IMMEDIATELY!" a man shouted, pushing through the tight attack formation until he arrived at the front and turned to face them.


    Iris looked at the man and recognized him as the Prismerionmander, one of the two leaders who had apanied the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s forces to meet the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarl and Ashen Hope. He now wore simpler attire¨D a shirt and ck trousers. "ARE YOU DEAF? OR DO YOU DARE DEFY THE ORDERS OF A COMMANDER? WITHDRAW YOUR WEAPONS!" the man shouted again.


    Upon hearing the man''s words and recognizing him, the thirty-man squad hesitated, then reluctantly lowered their weapons and withdrew from their attack formation, returning to a


    normal stance.


    The leader stepped forward with a frown. "Commander-" he began to say, but before he could finish, a hand collided with his face with a loud ''BANG,'' fracturing his nose and sending him tumbling from the floating stream of water onto the ground.

 Chapter 1144: A Goddesss Rage Consumes All

    Chapter 1144: A Goddess''s Rage Consumes All


    ?


    The entire squad was stunned into silence by themander''s actions.


    Themander stared at the barely conscious squad leader on the ground with clenched fists, then turned to address the group behind him with a bright smile on his face.


    "I am Zale, Division Commander of the First Sword Division," Zale introduced himself. "I haven''t yet thanked you properly for saving my life. If you have any issues, I''d be happy to help; you do not need to take action by yourself."


    Zale was relieved that he had taken the initiative to intervene after hearing about the appearance of a tainted in the orchard. Thanks to the mysterious woman healing their injuries on the battlefield, he didn''t need to visit a healer for a check-up.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t just any ordinary taint that had appeared; it was one that easily eliminated the taint that nearly led their forces to their deaths.


    Even though Zale didn''t understand how they had arrived here from the castle, he didn''t overthink it. This seemed almost tamepared to the other feats he had witnessed from them.


    Zale maintained his smile, awaiting their response.


    "Alright, since you''ve offered to help, I think it''s best to leave this to a Divisionmander of the Tidal Depths Kingdom to handle," Aurora nodded.


    Zale exhaled inwardly, relieved that the woman was someone reasonable.


    But Aurora''s following words left him dumbfounded.


    "Sever their legs and bring me a whip for each of them," Aurora added.


    Zale stood rooted in ce, his eyes widening in shock, unsure how to respond. Finally, he opened his mouth and spoke with a trembling voice, "Kind travel-" but before he could finish, Aurora narrowed her eyes at him and said, "If you''re unwilling toply and help me take action, then step aside."


    Zale tried to shake his head and speak, but to his surprise, he could not move or utter a word. It felt as though an invisible force had sealed his body and mouth.


    ''Why can''t I move? What''s going on?!'' he thought, his eyes widening in shock and confusion. Then, something unbelievable happened.


    Zale''s body moved on its own toward the sizeable wooden warehouse. He arrived and turned around, his back just inches from the wall. Beads of sweat gathered on his forehead as he realized he was entirely under the woman''s control.


    Meanwhile, the thirty-man squad observing the scene was stunned and dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on? Why did themander listen to the woman''s words and move out of the way?!" asked a crab-bodied armoured man wielding a spear, his voice filled with astonishment.


    "If he''s not going to intervene, does that mean we''re going to fight?" asked an armoured octopus-bodied man, his tendrils submerged in a floating stream of water beneath him. His expression shifted to one of hesitation and fear.


    "Captain..."


    They all voiced their thoughts to one another, unable toprehend what had just unfolded before them. From Zale''s actions, they were sure that the two individuals before them were powerful and not to be trifled with.


    However, looking at the tainted, they remained unsure of how to react and sought guidance from their squad leader.


    The squad leader, who had been punched to the ground by Zale, slowly regained his bearings and got to his feet, guiding the floating water beneath him to stabilize his stance.


    He nced at the frozen Zale, clenching his teeth in anger, and then turned to look at the two women with a glint in his eyes.


    A sudden thought crossed his mind-the rewards he might receive for stopping them. No matter who these people were, they would surely be punished for their actions. If he were the one to bring them in, he would undoubtedly be heavily rewarded, along with a promotion, pushing him closer to achieving his dream of bing a Knight.


    "EVERYONE, BLOCK YOUR EARS AND GET INTO ATTACK FORMATION! WAIT FOR MY SIGNAL!" the squad leadermanded loudly.


    The thirty-man squad pulled pieces of cloth from their pockets and stuffed them into their ears, quickly forming an attack formation, once again surrounding Aurora and the others.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind him.


    "Help me! I can''t move my body!" one of the armoured men screamed as he walked out of formation toward Aurora, unable to control or stop his steps. His eyes widened in horror, filled with disbelief.


    He stopped before her, his lips sealed, his words buried in his throat.


    Aurora''s expression remained expressionless as she stretched her hand forward and tapped his forehead, delving into his memories.


    After a few minutes, the armoured man squirmed in pain, his eyes unfocused, darting from side to side, before copsing onto the ground.


    Aurora withdrew her hand, a frown crossing her face as she sifted through the memories she had just assimted.


    All of this transpired within seconds.


    Zale''s heart shivered at the unfolding scene.


    The squad leader swallowed hard, his body trembling with fear. He took several steps back, followed by the entire squad. They couldn''t understand how one of their own had been controlled despite blocking their ears.


    Iris observed the scene, slightly trembling at Aurora''s indifferent look as the events unfolded. She recognized this side of Aurora-the Princess of the Garden-the woman who had lived long enough to witness countless generations of kings and queens in the former Prismerion kingdom.


    Despite seeing her softer side after the Supreme Leader mysteriously stole her heart, Iris had never questioned Aurora''s orders or gone against her wishes. Doing so felt like stepping on a


    livendmine.


    "Iris..." Aurora called softly, "...sever their limbs and ensure no one escapes."


    Iris''s body stiffened upon hearing her words, but she nodded firmly. She drew a de from her waist and walked toward the thirty-man squad.


    [Energy Level - 323 BEM]


    [Energy Level - 295 BEM]


    [Energy Level - 231 BEM]


    [Energy Level - 155 BEM]


    ...


    They all possessed energy levels at 323 BEM and below, indicating they were all two-star warriors. Such a number was impressive, but it was nothing noteworthypared to the gods'' chosens, with their formidable equipment, and warriors with their gifts.


    The squad leader ground his teeth and raised his right hand, signalling his men before dropping it. "ATTACK!!" he screamed at the top of his lungs, charging forward.


    Surprisingly, as the group advanced, fifteen of them broke away from the thirty-man squad


    and charged toward Aurora, the tainted, and the tree nymph.


    Seeing this, Iris frowned, swung her sword, and vanished from her position.


    "§¡§¯§¯!!"


    "AHH!!"


    "AHH!!"


    Each time Iris reappeared, tails and legs were severed, and the armoured men fell to the ground, screaming in agony. Sometimes, two limbs dropped at once. Within seconds, the thirty-man squad was reduced to nine.


    It was hardly a battle, more of an absolute massacre.


    Realizing they were facing a monster and stood no chance, the remaining soldiers dropped


    their weapons and tried to flee. But they couldn''t outrun Iris''s de. She intercepted them, and within moments, the entire thirty-man squad had been defeated with a single swing


    each.


    The ground was covered in pools of crimson blood.


    Iris swung the blood from her de and returned to her previous position.


    Aurora nodded approvingly at the scene before facing the tree nymph behind her. "Take this


    whip and punish him as you see fit," Aurora said, producing a ck whip out of thin air, startling the tree nymph, whose eyes widened in shock.


    After hearing Aurora''s words, the tree nymph was stunned and in disbelief, unsure if she had


    heard correctly.


    "If you don''t want it, then I-" Aurora began, but before she could finish, the tree nymph immediately took the whip and bowed gratefully, "Thank you."


    Aurora nodded in response.


    The tree nymph straightened her posture and turned to face the armoured man who had previously whipped her continuously. She swung the whip against the ground, creating a sharp crackle that echoed in the air.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The armoured man, held by the headless winged spawn, wore a pleading expression. Having witnessed everything that had transpired, he knew there was no escape. His only hope now was to beg the tree nymph for mercy.


    "Please, spare me! I was only following orders from the higher-ups!..." he pleaded, his voice breaking as a scream tore from his lips when the whipshed down on his body, easily tearing through his armour and opening a gash on his flesh.


    The tree nymph paused, ncing at the injury she had inflicted with just one swing and then at the whip in her hand in surprise. Tightening her grip, sheshed the man again.


    "AHHH!!"


    Aurora turned her gaze away from the scene and focused on the crippled squad. She activated her divine skill, ''Eternal Chaos Legion.'' Instantly, headless, winged spawns began to emerge


    from thin air, one by one, until a hundred filled the area.


    Zale and the others watched in horror at the sight.


    So many tainted! The Tidal Depths Kingdom was under attack!


    They wanted to scream and report it to their superiors, but none had the courage to speak.

 Chapter 1145: By Decree Of Strength

    Chapter 1145: By Decree Of Strength


    ?


    Aurora gave an order to the headless winged spawn, and in an instant, they vanished. Aurora turned to Zale and released him from his restraints.


    Zale copsed to the ground, unable to stand on his quivering legs, and took several deep breaths to calm his racing emotions.


    ....


    Zale was born from the affair of amon maid who once served under the master of one of the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s influential noble houses. The man was powerful and deeply respected, but he recklessly sowed his seed among many of his servants.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Their affair was a secret she kept hidden, clutching it to her heart even when she was cast out of the household after he learned of her pregnancy. Zale grew up with his mother alone, and she spun stories of his father''s honour, influence, and strength.


    She called him noble, but he was anything but.


    Zale was young and naive, so he clung to these stories. As they filled his heart, so did his desire to be a son his father could be proud of. If asked whether it was worth sacrificing everything¡ªchildhood, joy, andpanionship-just to gain strength, to be better than the man his mother swore his father was, his answer would always be:


    Yes!


    When he came of age and acquired his first voidheart, he swiftly joined the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s forces, seeking to climb the ranks and earn the qualifications to meet his father and showcase his achievements.


    Years passed, and he finally petitioned for an audience with his father. Upon his arrival at the noble household, he was met with indifferent faces and sceptical stares. His father was nothing like the man his mother had described. He was cruel, showing no recognition of him. "One day, he will see you, and he will be proud," his mother had said.


    Zale held on to his mother''s words and continued seeking his father''s recognition. Only one of his father''s wives greeted him with the motherly warmth and kindness he had longed for, and he swiftly fell under her care.


    However, things spiralled out of control. One night, his father was found dead, and the me was cast quickly on him. His kind stepmother wept and used him of ambushing the man he once wished to honour. That''s when he saw her true face.


    The rest of the family moured for his blood, but he managed to escape. Unfortunately, the news quickly spread, and a bounty was ced on his head, forcing him to flee back home to hide.


    When he returned, his mother, heartbroken upon hearing the events, revealed her obsession with loving a man who had never loved her. She had moulded Zale to grasp something she could never attain.


    In her grief, she cursed him in a fit of rage and took her own life.


    Zale was left broken. Soon after, news arose that his stepmother had taken control of the noble household and brought in a lover. But her ns were quickly thwarted by one of his father''s brothers, who was a far more powerful man who swiftly uncovered the truth, avenged his brother''s death, and cancelled the bounty on Zale''s head.


    He offered Zale a ce in his household and promised to support his growth within the Tidal Depths Kingdom''s ranks. Despite losing everything and bing a hollow shell of himself, he epted the offer, choosing to prove that he could be more than his father, a better man than the one his mother had lied about.


    He wanted to show that he was far more capable, to the point where there would be noparison.


    If Zale was asked whether it was worth sacrificing everything-joy, peace, andpanionship¡ªto be better than the man his mother had sworn his father was, his answer would always be undoubtedly:


    Yes!


    ....


    Zale shivered, sensing the mysterious woman''s piercing gaze on him. Even when facing knights and the powers far beyond his reach, which he could only dream of attaining, he had never encountered such an overwhelming defeat, where his opponent barely lifted a hand and was already subdued before he could even draw his weapon.


    ''What realm of strength is this?'' Zale thought.


    "I need you to deliver a message to King Izak. I would have done it myself, but it wouldn''t be proper etiquette," Aurora said calmly.


    Zale raised his head, briefly turning to look at Aurora. He swallowed hard, then nodded. "...I will... help you deliver the message," he replied.


    Though he wasn''t sure why she wanted to meet with the King here, her actions showed her intentions. She sought to take over the Tidal Depths Kingdom. Zale didn''t doubt her capability. In fact, he doubted whether even the hidden figures within the Kingdom, those with power surpassing the knights, could stop her.


    Aurora nodded and turned her gaze away from Zale. However, noticing he still hadn''t moved from his position, she halted and narrowed her eyes at him.


    "You are free from your restraints. You may leave immediately," Aurora said.


    Zale regained hisposure and ced both hands on the ground. Then, astonishingly, he pressed his head firmly against the earth and spoke loudly, "...Great Warrior, how do I be as strong as you?!"


    His words stunned Aurora. Even Iris looked at him in disbelief, ncing at him once more.


    Aurora stared at him, remaining silent. She sensed his sincerity and knew he had no hidden motives. Yet, she wasn''t sure what had driven him to ask such a question. She was tempted to read his memories.


    After a brief pause with no response, Zale added, "Please, I''ll do anything you want if you share this knowledge with me." He tightened his fists and gritted his teeth, awaiting their


    reply.


    Finally, Aurora responded, "You can''t be as strong as I am. A mortal''s body cannot fathom the kind of strength I possess." She paused, observing him curiously, waiting for his


    reaction.


    ''A strength beyond what a mortal''s body can hold,'' Zale muttered under his breath. His eyes remained fixed on Aurora before shifting to Iris. "What about her? How can I be as strong as she is?" His fists clenched tightly, blood seeping from them.


    "You can''t," Aurora said, shaking her head again. "She has surpassed the limits of mortal constraints. But if you''re truly intent on your desire, I''ll tell you how to achieve your goal. The only way to be as powerful as she is to receive the blessing of a divine being."


    Her words echoed in Zale''s ears like crashing waves copsing upon one another.


    Aurora''s words bewildered Zale. Soon, his expression morphed into realization and shock as he shifted his gaze between her and Iris.


    Who would have thought the two individuals they brought into the Tidal Depths Kingdom were divine beings?


    Zale swiftly pressed his head against the ground again, hurriedly saying, "Goddess, please bless me!" His voice was tinged with excitement and nervousness.


    Aurora furrowed her brows, frowning as she realized that her words had helped Zale recognize her identity. Though she wasn''t concerned about revealing herself, having made no effort to hide it, as it would be helpful when confronting the Tidal Depths Kingdom, she acknowledged it would be bothersome if revealed too early.


    "I can''t because you are not worthy of my blessing," Aurora responded, shaking her head.


    She was still training with her mother and hadn''t fully learned theplex process of creating a Divine Apostle crest, so she couldn''t make anyone her divine apostle yet. Even if she could, she would never choose someone with such low strength who hadn''t pledged


    allegiance to Paradise.


    "But," Aurora continued, "if the entirety of the Tidal Depths Kingdom chooses to pledge their loyalty to Paradise, then you can grow just as powerful."


    Zale''s face paled, only to brighten again as Aurora finished speaking.


    "Thank you, goddess! Thank you... thank you..." Zale said, repeatedly raising and pressing his


    head to the ground in reverence toward Aurora. He wasn''t sure what this ''Paradise'' was, but he didn''t care. All that mattered to him was getting stronger.


    Zale stood up and bowed. "I will deliver the message to the King immediately and ensure I gather as many as I can pledge their allegiance to Paradise!" he dered.


    As a divisionmander, he was confident he could convince many. Without hesitation, Zale turned around and ran as fast as he could, a crazed smile spreading across his face. Aurora watched as he disappeared from view, deep in thought. She had only said those words to make him willingly pledge his allegiance to Paradise and to see if, due to his position, he could convince others to do the same. Having someone work for her from within the enemy''s ranks was a clever strategy to hasten their assimtion to Paradise.


    Iris, however, looked bewildered, unsure how to react to the scene that had just unfolded


    before her.


    Aurora turned her focus to the side.


    At that moment, a tree nymph knelt on the ground, weeping profusely, while an armoured


    man stared nkly into the air, his injuries mysteriously healed despite the countlessshes he had endured.

 Chapter 1146: Veiled Intentions

    Chapter 1146: Veiled Intentions


    ?


    Aurora walked forward and stopped beside her. "Are you okay, child?"


    The tree nymph immediately stood up, wiped away her tears, and bowed toward Aurora. "Thank you, goddess," she said, her voice filled with appreciation.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was clear she had overheard the conversation between Aurora and Zale.


    "Gather everyone in the orchard. I want to speak with them," Aurora instructed.


    The tree nymph nced at the numerous armoured figures lying on the ground in the distance, a look of understanding shing in her eyes. She nodded quickly and ran excitedly into the forest to call the rest of her sisters. She sensed that today was the day they would finally gain their freedom.


    Aurora watched her go, her lips curving into a smile.


    ....


    Within a vast hall of smooth stone supported by fourrge, thick pirs, the walls were lined with crimson-glowing volcanic tendrils that warmed the atmosphere. Yet, cool air still permeated the environment.


    Every corner of the room was adorned with broken weapons from war-swords, shattered shields, spears, and more-some still stained with the blood of their enemies.


    Lanterns hanging at various corners illuminated the hall. A wide rectangr table surrounded by eight high-backed wooden chairs stood in the centre.


    The Emperor of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory was seated at the table with two women - the Queens beside him and the High Advisors.


    At the far end of the table were two simple wooden chairs upied by Brane and Zara.


    "What are the benefits if we pledge our allegiance to this ''Paradise''?" asked a tall, hulking man, around 8ft (2.4m) tall, with grey shoulder-length hair and piercing blue eyes. He wore a dark tunic, but the faint brilliance of Vylkr-alloy-forged armour gleamed beneath it.


    His name was Gaverick, the Emperor of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory.


    Brane nodded in acknowledgement and quicklyunched into his exnation. "...Simply put, as long as you pledge your allegiance to Paradise, you won''t have to worry about safety or food, and we might even be able to uncover a potential cure for the Death gue," he exined before falling silent.


    However, the hall erupted into a cacophony of noise when Brane finished speaking.


    "Even though I don''t doubt the existence of this Paradise, you seem confident about its ability to find a cure for the Death gue despite only hearing about it several minutes ago," said a muscr man with tanned skin and ck hair. He wore a sleeveless grey tunic that exposed his muscr physique, with Vylkr alloy-forged armour beneath it.


    His name was Robbick, and he was the first-seat High Advisor.


    "How did you suddenly discover us? And how are we supposed to believe you when you say our world is a small, enclosed space?" he added, his piercing gaze fixed on Brane.


    Brane expertly answered all their questions, no matter how difficult, in a way everyone could understand. His manner of addressing each person made it seem as though he already knew their personalities, which made the group uneasy.


    They found it hard to believe he hadn''t gathered information about them beforehand, as that would exin his wless responses.


    However, that wasn''t the case-it was merely a personal skill Brane had cultivated.


    "I don''t think your world is small, but whenpared to the outside world, there''s noparison. As for the rest of your questions, you won''t be able to understand them no matter what I say. The only way is for you to witness everything yourself," Brane responded, shaking his head.


    He chose not to reveal everything, subtly implying that they didn''t possess the qualifications to know more. Also, showing too much too soon could cause more harm than good.


    Robbick frowned at Brane''s words, sensing his intentions. He withdrew his gaze, his face a mix of contemtion and scepticism.


    "If we pledge our allegiance to Paradise, would we still be in charge of our forces, or would we be reced?" Gaverick, the Emperor of the Bastion of the Ashen Hope Territory, asked, his contemtive gaze fixed on Brane.


    "Naturally, you''ll still be in charge of your forces, but your authority will only be second to the Supreme Leader and the Key Leaders, who will be the primary decision-makers," Brane


    replied.


    A sudden silence permeated the room.


    Hearing Brane''s response, Gaverick, the women beside him and the High Advisors frowned deeply.


    Finally, Gaverick replied, "If that''s the case, I''ll have to refuse your offer, Great Warrior Brane. We have lived in this ocean for so long. And we will continue to do so and survive. Now that we know there''s a world out there, we will stop at nothing until we uncover it."


    As he finished speaking, the women and the High Advisors nodded in agreement. It was clear they were unwilling to bow their heads to Paradise. Though Paradise seemed like a ce too good to be true-where anyone in a dire situation might be tempted to submit-the thought of losing their authority and bing just another statistic in Paradise''s poption made the idea far less appealing.


    "Also, nothing goodes for free, and Paradise would not extend its hand to any force, especially one as weak as ours, without reason. Right?" Gaverick added, a glint of suspicion in his eyes as he awaited Brane''s response.


    Brane sighed wearily and nodded. "Yes. All the Bastion of the Ashen Hope residents would be required to followmands and cooperate with other forces under Paradise. You would never be given a task too great for you to handle," he replied, his tone filled with pride.


    "The Supreme Leader dreams of creating a sanctuary for every race in need in this deste world, so I guarantee this alliance would benefit your people and the Bastion of the Ashen Hope far more than it benefits Paradise. Mypanions have already extended this offer to the Tidal Depths Kingdom and the Bastion of the Wailling Gnarled Territory, so I advise you to reconsider your decision."


    While many saw Orion only for his potential to be the strongest warrior in the vige, Brane was the first to recognize Orion''s brilliance and personally pushed for him to be the next Vige Chief.


    Brane felt incredibly proud of him. If only Orion''s father had been alive, he would have rewarded him handsomely for adhering to the vige''s traditions and raising such a fine


    sessor.


    Nheless, Brane had always been generous in rewarding Orion''s family from the start. Upon hearing Brane''s words, Gaverick snorted inwardly.


    He could hardly believe that a man with such power under hismand would harbour no


    hidden motives. It would have been more believable if this supreme leader had been a power- hungry tyrant offering a ve contract. That would give them room to bargain and find a way


    to stand on equal footing.


    Instead, he seemed to be handing them water in a desert, promising to quench their thirst without any hidden agenda.


    However, after hearing that the same offer had been extended to the Bastion of the Gnarled Territory and the Tidal Depths Kingdom, Gaverick reconsidered his stance.


    The room fell silent, all eyes on Gaverick as they awaited his response.


    After a moment, Gaverick refocused his gaze on Brane. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes fell on the jar of wine and the bowl of Kalnir fruits sitting before Brane and Zara. Since the meeting had started, they had neither eaten any of the Kalnir fruits nor touched the wine, causing Gaverick to furrow his brows suspiciously.


    "Aren''t you going to taste our offerings? Especially since you''ve travelled from such a distant region-it would reflect poorly on us if we couldn''t satisfy your tastes," Gaverick said,


    masking his concern behind a smile.


    Brane frowned. ording to Zara, who had used her gift to inform him of potential dangers,


    the fruits and wine were poisoned.


    Although his robust constitution could withstand it, he preferred not to take any chances. He understood their caution and had nned to address the matter once he had sessfully brought the Bastion of the Ashen Hope under Paradise''s influence.


    After all, he would have consumed the poison if not for Zara''s timely warning.


    He knew he was powerful, but attacking the Bastion of the Ashen Hope without fully


    understanding its depth would be reckless.


    Besides, this was the first human force they had encountered, so he hesitated to act too hastily. Yet, after receiving Orion''s message regarding the nymphs and learning that the meal had been poisoned, Brane couldn''t overlook the offence.


    Under Gaverick''s watchful gaze, Brane grabbed the wine jar with his right hand, tilted it to the


    side, and poured its contents onto the ground.


    Gaverick''s expression turned to one of shock.


    ''Did he discover the poison hidden within? How is that possible?'' His mind raced, trying to figure out how Brane had uncovered the poison they had meticulously concealed in it. The two women and the High Advisors were equally stunned, their thoughts racing.

 Chapter 1147: A Fatal Meal

    Chapter 1147: A Fatal Meal


    ?


    Suddenly, Gaverick''s expression turned stunned before twisting into rage.


    "What is the meaning of this? If the meal wasn''t to your satisfaction, was there any need to waste it by throwing it away?!" Gaverick demanded, his voice tinged with immense anger.


    The expressions of those around them also twist in anger and disapproval at Brane''s actions. Brane snorted at their reactions.


    "Are you going to pretend you didn''t know the meal was poisoned?" Brane asked, his tone deadly serious.


    Hearing Brane''s usation, Gaverick''s expression turned to shock.


    "Poison?!" Gaverick eximed, his voice steady as he shook his head. "The fruits were picked from one of our finest orchards as a feast for your arrival. There''s no way it''s poisoned. Are you certain you haven''t mistaken, great warrior?" His eyes locked onto Brane, but he couldn''t see through hisposed mask.


    On the inside, Gaverick''s heart raced with fear. ''He uncovered the poison... but how?'' His thoughts raced wildly.


    Brane clicked his tongue in thought. They were even more thick-skinned than he had anticipated. Nheless, he wasn''t new to this game and decided to y along.


    "If you don''t believe me, verify it yourself," Brane said, lifting the basket into the air with Celestial energy. The basket vanished instantly and reappeared on the opposite side of the table, right before Gaverick and the others.


    The scene left everyone in the room stunned. They had seen the bowl lift from the table but couldn''t keep up with its movement as it traversed the distance and reappeared before them.


    A shiver ran down their spines.


    Gaverick quicklyposed himself, his expression darkening into a frown. He picked a fruit from the basket, scrutinized it briefly, and then signalled to one of the guards.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The guard standing beside one of the four stony, thick pirs in the hall swiftly approached therge rectangr table and stopped before them.


    Gaverick handed him the fruit. "Eat it," he ordered.


    The guard hesitated for a moment before bringing the fruit to his mouth. He bit into it, chewed, and swallowed.


    Brane, Zara, Gaverick, the two Queens, the high advisors-everyone in the room-watched closely, waiting to see what would happen.


    After five minutes, the guard''s body trembled violently, and he copsed onto the ground. His eyes rolled back, turning white, and his body continued to convulse before falling unconscious.


    Two guards immediately rushed forward and knelt beside him to check his condition. "He''s unconscious, nearly in a death-like state," one of the guards reported, his voice trembling as he looked at Gaverick and the others'' solemn expressions.


    "Take him to one of the Stronghold''s healers for treatment," Gaverickmanded.


    The guard nodded, lifted the unconscious man with the help of hispanion, and quickly exited the room.


    A sudden silence nketed the hall.


    Suddenly...


    BANG!


    A loud fist mming against the wooden table resonated across the hall. "It''s those ungrateful nymphs! After all we''ve done for them, how do they choose to repay us? Poisoning our esteemed guest?!" eximed a tall, fair-skinned woman with long, silky ck hair in an ankle-length blue gown. Beneath her dress, she wore an armour forged from Vylkr alloy.


    Her name was Cora, the second-seat high advisor.


    Her face twisted with rage, her teeth clenched tightly.


    "We need to make them regret this treachery," Cora continued, her fierce gaze on Gaverick.


    "I agree! We can''t let this slide or allow them to trample on our name!" said a tall, grim-faced man with a shaved head and thick beard. "If our guest hadn''t detected the poison, the consequences would''ve been disastrous."


    His name was Raydon, the fourth-seat high advisor.


    He wore a light brown shirt paired with ck trousers, and, like the others, a Vylkr alloy armour was concealed beneath.


    Gaverick stayed silent momentarily, his face contemting, before finally nodding. "You''re all right. We need to punish them appropriately and ensure they regret their actions," he said.


    Then, he turned his gaze toward a long blonde-haired woman seated to his right-one of the two Queens beside him.


    "Will you be able to handle this task, Leri?" Gaverick asked.


    "I will do my best not to disappoint you, Emperor," Leri responded with a firm nod, her tone and expression grave.


    Gaverick nodded in return, then shifted his gaze toward Brane and Zara.


    "Once we have apprehended the criminals responsible, we will hand them over to you so you may decide their fate," Gaverick said. Then, with a curious expression, he added, "May I ask how you detected that your meal was poisoned? I''m simply curious. If you choose not to answer, that''s fine." He shook his head slightly, hoping their performance had been


    convincing.


    Watching the drama unfold, Brane shook his head in disappointment, wondering how they had sunk to such a disgraceful level.


    ''How despicable,'' Zara thought, her expression solemn.


    "Husband, I don''t think there''s any need to bring them to Paradise. We shouldn''t risk infecting it with their corruption. This ce suits them well. We should gather only the nymphs and take them to Anara, where she can provide them with proper care," Zara said, her emotions drastically rising as she mentioned them.


    "We don''t have to judge them all the same way. I believe many deserve to be freed from this pocket dimension," Brane responded. Then, his gaze sharpened. "Regardless, I agree that we should focus on the nymphs while we filter through the others."


    Their conversation was concealed behind the masks they wore.


    Upon hearing Gaverick''s question, Brane nodded. "My wife was the one who sensed the poison hidden in the meal. I can confidently say that nothing escapes her senses," he said,


    gesturing toward Zara.


    Gaverick''s gaze flickered toward Zara, the woman wearing a half-pink and fiery red mask coloured horizontally with numerous tendril-like designs engraved on its surface, simr to


    Brane''s.


    ''It seems this ''Paradise'' has far deeper and more terrifying roots than I imagined,'' Gaverick thought, his mind racing.


    Despite not underestimating Paradise after what he had heard from Knight Darian-Brane''s and Zara''s terrifying disy of skill-it still felt he had significantly underestimated them. "That''s a truly fascinating ability. I wonder if you could lend us a hand while interrogating the criminals responsible for this to help us identify the one responsible more quickly," Gaverick suggested.

 Chapter 1148: Unmasking The Perpetrators

    Chapter 1148: Unmasking The Perpetrators


    ?


    If they used any of the nymphs or refused to assist, it would confirm that they were bluffing. The only usible exnation is that they had be cautious after learning what had happened with King Izak from the Tidal Depths Kingdom. If so, they were both more intelligent and luckier than he had anticipated.


    "No, I don''t think there''s any need for that," Zara responded, shaking her head gently. Gaverick smiled slightly at her words, but his smile faltered when she added, "...because the criminals are already in this room. I can point them out now so we can begin their punishment immediately."


    ''You want to y this game? Fine, I''ll y along too,'' Zara thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...Are you certain?" Gaverick asked, his voice trembling, swallowing hard as he stared at Zara in shock.


    "Yes, I am," Zara replied with a calm nod.


    Gaverick nced around at the individuals seated beside him. Their expressions ranged from shock to nervousness and fear.


    Refocusing on Zara, he nodded. "Alright. I also want to know who the traitor among us is so we can properly deal with them," he said.


    If things spiralled out of control, Gaverick was prepared to show them that the Bastion of Ashen Hope were more formidable than they believed. Fortunately, he had made arrangements for such contingencies.


    Zara nodded silently and shifted her focus toward Cora and Raydon, the two high advisors who had spoken earlier. She extended her hand and pointed at them.


    "They are the ones responsible for poisoning our meal. Let''s begin," she stated.


    Cora and Raydon''s eyes widened, nearly bulging out of their sockets as they sat frozen in their


    seats.


    Even Gaverick, the two Queens, and the remaining advisors continued to stare at Zara in shock.


    "THIS IS RIDICULOUS, EMPEROR! SHE''S LYING! HOW CAN I, A HIGH ADVISOR, DO SOMETHING SO FOOLISH?! THERE''S NO WAY I''M RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS!" Cora was the first to snap out of her shock, shouting in protest, her expression a mix of fear and feigned outrage.


    "I AM NOT RESPONSIBLE EITHER! I THINK THIS SO-CALLED UNIQUE ABILITY OF HERS IS FAKE, AND SHE''S SIMPLY TRYING TO INTIMIDATE US! WHO''S TO SAY THEY DIDN''T POISON THE MEAL THEMSELVES WHILE WE WEREN''T LOOKING!" Raydon quickly followed, his voice brimming with anger.


    Despite their bold ims, their hearts pounded in fear, as they both knew the truth-Zara''s usations were spot on.


    Before the meeting, Gaverick had instructed Cora to ensure the poison was carefully ced in the meal to trap the guests, hoping to extract vital information about how they arrived, and possibly use them as leverage against the others who had gone to the Tidal Depths Kingdom and the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled territory.


    Cora was guilty, but they couldn''t understand why she implicated Raydon.


    Unbeknownst to them, Zara had done so purely for her own amusement. She would have chosen one more individual if it wouldn''t have spoiled the fun that was about to unfold.


    ''This will teach you not to y silly games with your elders,'' she thought.


    "Silence!" Gaverickmanded, causing both Cora and Raydon to fall silent instantly. He cast a brief nce at them before turning back to Zara.


    "Great warrior, I can assure you that none of my high advisors canmit such a crime. Perhaps you could use your unique ability again to..." Gaverick began, clearing his throat, but before he could finish, a powerful pressure descended on his shoulders, silencing and drenching him in sweat.


    The pressure swept through the hall, suffocating the atmosphere and weighing heavily on everyone present. The guards stationed near the four thick, stony pirs andrge entrance metallic door copsed to their knees. They tried to stand, but their efforts were in vain.


    "You invited us into your territory and poisoned the meal you served. Fortunately, we detected it in time. Yet you dare use us of lying when we point out the culprits responsible for this crime. Shouldn''t the fact that we detected the poison be enough proof of my wife''s abilities?" Brane said coldly, his gaze fixed on Gaverick and the others.


    "Or are you trying to insinuate that we poisoned our meal after offering to help bring you out of this miserable area? I have been truthful throughout this meeting, yet this is how you treat us."


    Bane''s voice reverberated across the hall as he spoke, each word striking deep into their ears.


    [ Energy Level - 1598 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,200 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 1,120 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,129 BEM]


    ...


    Brane nced at Gaverick''s energy level, reading it at 1598 BEM, before shifting his gaze to the Queens and advisors beside him and then to the guards.


    [ Energy Level - 1,123 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 1,000 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 1,026 BEM]


    Each was a three-star warrior, rtively strong. But to Brane, it was a disappointment. He had expected them to be much stronger, especially considering they didn''t seem to use the same procedure as the Vige in harnessing Vylkr energy.


    Nheless, Brane''s curiosity deepened.


    What convinced them that poisoning him and his wife was a good idea? They didn''t strike him


    as fools who would act so recklessly without thought.


    Brane desired to corner them until they revealed all their cards. That way, they''d have no grounds to im fault when he acted ruthlessly.


    Unable to move, Gaverick clenched his teeth and said, "Please, great travellers, calm down..." But before he could finish, the pressure on him intensified, pressing his body deeper into the table, causing cracks to spread across its surface.


    Gaverick gritted his teeth in frustration, realizing he had no choice but to act. He had to suppress Brane or risk incurring more of his wrath.


    Suddenly, the entire hall began to shake.


    BOOM!! BOOM!!


    Sensing the vibrations, Gaverick smiled inwardly. He would show them that the foundation of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled wasn''t so shallow that they could be suppressed in their


    own territory.


    BANG!!


    The metallic door burst open, crashing to the other side of the room. Dust swirled as the suddenmotion grabbed Brane''s and Zara''s attention.

 Chapter 1149: Arch-Knights, Who Is Her Mommy?

    Chapter 1149: Arch-Knights, Who Is Her Mommy?


    ?


    The sound of the wind whistling echoed in the hall as various figures shot through the swirling debris. While others could barely perceive their movements, Brane and Zara could see them clearly.


    In an instant, eight figures tightly surrounded Brane and Zara.


    Brane and Zara nced at them, frowning.


    The eight individuals were tall, and their bodies were engulfed in zing ck, inky mes simr to those they had seen Knight Darian use in battle.


    They also possessed erged limbs-arms, legs, or torsos-disfigured in a way resembling the tainted beings they had encountered. Dressed in fully ted bulky Vylkr-forged armour, their appearances were concealed, making it difficult to discern who they were.


    However, it was clear that these were not ordinary humans. They each wielded finely crafted weapons.


    [ Energy Level - 4,300 BEM ]


    [ Energy Level - 4,700 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 4,212 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 4,596 BEM ]


    ...


    The highest energy level was 4,800 BEM, and the lowest was 4,200 BEM. All eight were four- star warriors, the strongest individuals Brane and Zara had encountered since entering the pocket dimension.


    "Something''s not right," Brane muttered, scrutinizing them. He could sense an


    overwhelming amount of Vylkr energy emanating from their bodies. They weren''t trying to hide it, making it easy to detect.


    "Can you sense it too, husband?" Zara asked, her expression solemn.


    "Yes, there''s something weird about them," Brane responded.


    It was remarkable to reach such strength without the aid of a Vylkr Fusion Armlet or the Devourer''s Bracelet. But Brane was more puzzled by how they could effortlessly control such an enormous amount of Vylkr energy without a Vylkr container.


    He even suspected that this might be the reason for their disfigured bodies.


    Unfortunately, the group had decided to share the information they gathered only after collecting everything from the various forces topare and verify it. The exception had been the nymphs, so Brane and Zara were unaware of the information that Orion and Fifi had discovered about the Void Heart and the residents'' ability to produce Vylkr energy naturally.


    With Brane''s attention diverted, Gaverick and the others stood up, one by one, and distanced themselves from the unfolding situation.


    Brane turned his gaze toward them. "Who are they?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "They are themanders of the Arch-Knights corps," Gaverick responded with a smile. "Warriors who have entered the Mirror Realm and returned sessfully, escaping the fate of bing tainted. They are the foundation of strength in the Bastion of Ashen Hope Territory."


    Brane and Zara frowned at his words. They understood that these individuals were themanders of the strongest forces within the Bastion, but they couldn''t grasp the whole meaning of what Gaverick had said.


    "I heard you were powerful individuals who had just arrived in this ocean, so I decided to take precautions before the meeting in case something unexpected happened. Fortunately, I was a step ahead. I don''t know how strong you are, but before the power of the void me, your strength is meaningless," Gaverick said confidently, his gaze sweeping over them.


    He then turned to the Arch-Knight Commanders andmanded, "Restrain them! If they prove too difficult, you have permission to eliminate them!"


    "Understood, Emperor," came a hoarse voice from the Arch-Knight Commander with the highest BEM level.


    In an instant, all eight vanished from their positions, reappearing beside Brane and Zara with their weapons raised, ready to incapacitate them.


    Their shadows rippled, and two headless, winged Vylkr spawns emerged from within, halting the knights'' attacks-four for each-and binding them with their tendrils.


    "What is this?" one of the heavily armoured Arch-Knights asked in a hoarse voice tinged with surprise. The remaining seven shared the same astonishment.


    Surprisingly, their attacks were effortlessly blocked by the strange creatures.


    Without hesitation, the intensity of the inky ck mes on the Arch-Knights'' bodies surged, spreading toward the headless, winged spawns and their tendrils.


    However, before the fire could spread further, they were instantly quenched.


    Witnessing this, the Arch-Knights'' gazes trembled, their hearts turning cold. They tried to break free from the restraints but found themselves unable to do so. In the next moment, something unexpected happened.


    The ck mes extinguished on the bodies of the headless, winged spawns reignited with an intensity far surpassing the Arch-Knights'' own. Before they couldprehend what was happening, the tendrils that had restrained them transformed into sharp des, slicing through their armour and attacking various parts of their bodies, incapacitating them.


    "ARGHH!!"


    "ARGHH!!"


    The Arch-Knights fell one by one, bleeding profusely, their crimson-ck blood staining the shattered tiled floor. Within minutes of their arrival, the entiremanders of the Arch-


    Knights'' corps had been incapacitated.


    Observing the stunning scene from across the hall, Gaverick and the others were at a loss for words. The Bastion of Ashen Hope''s strongest forces had been unable to retaliate from the moment the attack began until they were incapacitated by the headless, winged spawns that had emerged from the shadows.


    Based on what they had heard from Knight Darian, they had thought the headless, winged creatures weren''t that powerful and had only repelled the hordes of tainted with their numbers. But that clearly wasn''t the case. Even the void mes had been absorbed and used against them.


    Everyone present knew the Arch-Knights'' capabilities, especially theirmanders, so seeing them defeated so quickly was something they still hadn''t fully processed.


    Suddenly, Brane and Zara''s shadows rippled like water again, and more headless Vylkr spawns emerged, subduing Gaverick and the rest before spreading across the hall to block the


    entrance.


    The captives were then brought back to their seats and restrained while the guards were ced back at the four pirs and before the entrance door. Before they couldprehend what was happening, they realized they were sealed inside the meeting hall and at Brane and


    Zara''s mercy.


    Gaverick and the others began to sweat profusely.


    "Can you exin what they are and about this Mirror Realm?" Brane asked, gesturing toward the fallen Arch-Knightmanders.


    Instead of responding, Gaverick asked, "Who are you? What are they? This isn''t the kind of power a mortal should be capable of possessing!"


    CRACK!


    Gaverick''s right shoulder was crushed instantly. He bit his lip, suppressing the scream that threatened to escape, his body trembling with pain.


    "I have already introduced our identities truthfully to you. And you''re right," Brane nodded, "this kind of power isn''t something a mortal should possess."


    Gaverick''s trembling gaze widened in astoundment, not expecting Brane to confirm his


    words.


    "There are many things I want to learn about this ocean and the Bastion of Ashen Hope, so let''s continue with the meeting," Brane said.


    Gaverick attempted to ask another question, but feeling a tremendous force emerging on his leg and hand, he held back his words and nodded, "Let''s continue. I will tell you everything


    you want to know."


    "That''s good. Let''s restart from the beginning," Brane responded.


    ...


    Paradise


    "Ahh!" Nadia clutched her head in pain as she rose from her slumber. She sat upright, looking around the unfamiliar bed and wooden walls in confusion before a flood of memories crashed into her mind, forcing her to remember what had transpired earlier that day.


    She had found her sisters, the ones she had only heard about from the elders at the Bastion of Walling Gnarled. They weed her warmly even though she was an unfamiliar figure. Even though it seemed like it was only her three nymph sisters, it didn''t matter-they were


    still her sisters.


    Nadia realized that everything Orion had said was true. The tree nymphs weren''t being used as ves to run orchards but were doing so out of their free will to provide Paradise with their


    fruits.


    Nadia''s lips curved into a smile. She couldn''t wait to return to the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled and inform the others about everything that had transpired.


    "I''ll need to take care of a few things first and inform him about some important details,"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nadia muttered.


    After all, she didn''t want to cause problems for the tree nymphs in Paradise.


    Suddenly, the entrance door opened, and a small golden figure dressed in a casual flowering


    dress entered the room. However, she halted, her eyes widening in shock and surprise as they locked gazes. Soon, her shocked expression turned to curiosity.


    At first, Nadia was stunned as she looked at the golden little figure. But the longer she scrutinized her, her eyes widened in shock and astonishment.


    Before she could speak, the little figure rushed out of the room.


    "Mommy, the strange woman is awake!" a loud voice pierced through the building.


    "Mommy...," Nadia muttered to herself in confusion. She was frozen in ce, unable to understand what had just happened.


    Nadia could sense a faint aura of Anara from the little girl and would have mistaken her for Anara if she hadn''t looked closely. Most of all, the girl''s skin tone was bizarre for a nymph,


    making her question her racial identity.


    Suddenly, Anara walked through the door, holding the little girl in her arms.


    Anara smiled as her eyes fell on Nadia.


    "It''s good that you''re finally awake. If you had slept for another hour, I would have called for the healers to check on your health," Anara said as she arrived beside the bed. Then she asked, "So, how are you feeling? You scared us when you fainted so abruptly."


    Instead of answering, Nadia looked at Anara and the girl, her gaze shifting between the two


    before focusing on Anara and asking, "Who is her mommy?"


    .....


    Author''s Note: I''m sorry for thete chapter. I''ve been stressed about work, so the chapters came a littlete. This is 1,605 words. I will still release another before the end of the day.

 Chapter 1150: You Have A Husband?, Returning To The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled

    Chapter 1150: You Have A Husband?, Returning To The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled


    ?


    Anara sat on a chair with Grace settled on her thighs.


    Nadia sat on a chair across the table opposite them.


    As Nadia stared at Anara and Grace with a mixed expression of astonishment, shock, and confusion, she asked, "You are her mother?... Her biological mother?" Her voice cracked with disbelief as she pointed a trembling finger at them. "And she''s your daughter? Your biological daughter?"


    Anara nodded, a smile emerging on her lips. She understood Nadia''s reaction, as motherhood for a nymph was somewhat unnatural. So, she waited patiently for Nadia to process the information.


    Nadia realized she couldn''t fully grasp what she had just heard.


    Was it possible for a nymph to be pregnant? No, it wasn''t! However, such an assumption seemed entirely wrong now because she had just encountered a nymph who had given birth to a child!


    ording to what she knew, tree nymphs raised their young by selecting the best Kalna fruit and concentrating their life force on it for several months before dropping the fruit to the ground.


    The overseer would then help nourish the fruit with the help of the Divine Essence Lake, using a method passed down from the oldest living tree nymphs to the next generation. This process was not easy for the tree nymph, as it consumed a portion of their lifespan, though they could slowly regain it over time.


    The process could also be done without the Divine Essence Lake, but the duration untilplete germination would be a bit longer.


    Despite this, when a tree nymph emerged, she was not seen as a child but as a sister nurtured by the entire grove. Of course, a certain reverence was given to the tree nymph who used her life essence to birth her existence.


    The ice nymphs, also called water nymphs, used their life essence to create a pearl seed from a drop of water, which they would nourish either by themselves or with the help of several other nymphs, regardless of their traits. With the aid of a Divine Essence Lake, a new water nymph would be born when the pearl finally opens up.


    The rock nymphs followed a simr process, creating a soul stone they nurtured until a new rock nymph was born. Each process required the assistance of several others to lighten the burden on the initial nymph, allowing the grove to work together and fostering a sense of


    oneness.


    This also helped them prevent others from capturing and enving them. Due to their inability to reproduce naturally, theypensated for it with their unique birth methods and a strong sense ofmunity.


    Nheless, the medium used in birthing a new nymph, whether a Kalna fruit, a pearl seed, or a soul stone, was a highly coveted resource in alchemical forms and other fields. Many were willing to risk attacking entiremunities to obtain these precious items.


    Now, in a world like this, their lives were even more threatened, and it was simply a miracle that the tree nymphs had lived in Paradise, surviving infort until this very moment.


    Nadia had also heard stories about one of their sister kin, the fire nymphs. However, she wasn''t sure if they were real or just myths, as she had never met one. After meeting Anara, though, Nadia held a small hope that the fire nymphs did exist and that some were still out there, waiting for their reunion.


    After taking several deep breaths to calm her emotions and thoughts, Nadia focused on Anara and asked, "Who''s her father?" Her tone wasced with curiosity.


    Nadia suspected that a man must be responsible if Anara had gotten pregnant. Nadia couldn''t help but wonder what kind of man he was, considering he was possibly responsible for the irregrity she had just witnessed.


    Before Anara could respond, Grace said, "My father is Orion, the Supreme Leader of Paradise and one of the youngest and strongest warriors in Paradise."


    Nadia''s mind immediately short-circuited, her body frozen in ce.


    "What did you say?" Nadia asked, her eyes now locked on Grace.


    Feeling her intense gaze, Grace shrunk back and clutched Anara''s dress tightly.


    Realizing she was frightening the little girl, Nadia softened her expression and apologized. "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t need to apologize. Your reaction was natural. From your expression, I can tell you''ve been through a lot," Anara said, shaking her head. "Grace will snap out of it after a while and find the courage to approach you again, so don''t worry."


    She wrapped her arms around Grace and gentlybed her golden hair with her fingers. "As for what she said, it''s true. Orion is Grace''s father and my husband," Anara confirmed. "You''re married?" Nadia asked again, her expression and voice tinged with indescribable shock.


    Anara nodded in response, holding back a chuckle as she took in Nadia''s shocked expression. She was enjoying the conversation; it wasn''t every day that she could share such incredible news with a new sister.


    Nadia wasn''t just shocked to learn that Orion was Anara''s husband and Grace''s father, but also because she had unknowingly met the Supreme Leader of Paradise. She recalled the foolish ns she had initially considered and couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    If she had acted on those ns, she would have not only incurred the wrath of Paradise but also lost the chance to reunite with her long-lost sisters. It would have been a disastrous encounter with tragic consequences. She realized just how lucky she was.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the house, followed by the door opening.


    "He''s here," Anara said. She had instructed one of the nymphs to inform Orion of Nadia''s


    awakening.


    Nadia nodded in understanding and quickly tried to regain herposure.


    Soon, Orion stepped into the dining area, and Seth followed close behind him.


    "Daddy!" Grace eximed, jumping down from Anara''s arms and running into Orion''s


    embrace.


    Orion caught her effortlessly and gently rubbed her back as he approached the table, his gaze fixed on Nadia.


    Seth followed behind, eyeing Nadia with a curious expression. Just from observing the nymph the Supreme Leader had spoken about, he became intrigued by the other nymphs and the remaining Bastions within the pocket dimension.


    "How are you feeling now, Miss Nadia?" Orion asked, taking a seat.


    "I''m fine," Nadia nodded. "Great warrior Orion, are you really the Supreme Leader of Paradise?" she asked, seeking confirmation.


    While she believed Anara''s words, she wanted to hear them from Orion.


    "Yes, I am," Orion replied. "I couldn''t reveal this earlier because I knew it would have made our meeting tense. Besides, I doubt you would havee if I had told you beforehand."


    Nadia sighed, realizing he was right.


    "Allow me to officially introduce you," Orion said, gesturing towards Seth, who sat beside him. "This is Stronghold Leader Seth, one of the key leadersmanding most of Paradise''s military forces and one of its strongest warriors."


    They shook hands and nodded at each other.


    Nadia studied Seth curiously, wondering if his strength was greater or lesser than Orion''s.


    "I don''t mean to interrupt your conversation," Orion continued, his tone serious, "but it''s time for us to leave and return to the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. The longer you are away, the more problematic it might be. Also, you must inform your sisters about what you have learned here and see if they cane here."


    Nadia nodded in understanding. She had wanted to stay for another hour, but considering how she had left the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled for a while, it wouldn''t be good if someone discovered her disappearance and found only Fifi in her ce, which might lead to


    reckless actions.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s go. I can''t wait to inform my sisters about all the new information I''ve learned regarding Paradise," Nadia said firmly.


    She then turned to Anara. "I''ll be leaving now, sister, but I promise I''ll return as soon as


    possible."


    Anara nodded with a warm smile and responded. "I understand. Do everything you can to bring our remaining sisters to Paradise so the others and I can care for them. That way, they


    won''t feel troubled anymore."


    "I will," Nadia replied with an equally bright smile.


    They stood up and headed for the door. Orion returned Grace to Anara and prepared to take off


    into the sky with Nadia.


    "Goodbye, Aunt Nadia!" Grace called out, waving with a small smile as she finally had the


    courage to face Nadia again.


    Nadia''s expression softened, and her eyes were filled with tears as she waved back with an


    emotional smile.


    If anyone from the pocket dimension had seen Nadia''s expression at that moment, they would have mistaken her for apletely different person. In just a few hours, her demeanour had shifted so dramatically that even Nadia would have trouble recognizing herself if she looked into a mirror.


    Nadia realized that this was what she had been missing all her life. After so many years of suffering in that dreaded ocean, her hardships were finally nearing an end.

 Chapter 1151: The Lady Of The Depths

    Chapter 1151: The Lady Of The Depths


    ?


    Orion, Nadia, and Seth swiftly crossed through the primordial barrier.


    Nadia stared wide-eyed in surprise as she took in her surroundings. They were genuinely high up in the sky. Fortunately, Orion had mastered the One-Winged Sky Art to perfection, so unless he willed it otherwise, Nadia could move as she wished while being held up in the air beside him.


    And she did.


    Nadia looked behind her, staring in shock at the array of clouds. It was as if the immensend suspended in the air, from which she had just emerged, had vanished into thin air. It was even more remarkable than their Bastion.


    As they approached the ground, her eyes widened further, taking in the numerous mountain ranges, the vast deste in, and the enormous hole stretching far into the distance. It was almost impossible to understand how vast it was, yet here it was-right next to her.


    Nheless, something else caught her eye.


    Soon, they arrived before an enormous tear in space, as though it had been carved into the atmosphere.


    "Is this the gateway to the pocket dimension, thend where I and the others reside?" Nadia asked, her tone curious.


    Orion nodded. "Yes," he responded. "We need to get everyone out as fast as possible because we aren''t certain when it will close."


    Hearing Orion''s words, Nadia''s expression grew serious, and she nodded in understanding. "If that''s the case, then you have my support in doing whatever is needed to get everyone out of the pocket dimension," Nadia said, nodding firmly.


    Orion nodded in acknowledgement. "Let''s get going then," he responded. He nodded at Seth and flew into the torn space with Nadia.


    Seth watched them vanish into the pocket dimension with a worried expression.


    ...


    Orion and Nadia soared through the air, over the ocean, heading toward the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. Suddenly, Orion halted, sensing something in the distance.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What''s that?" Orion asked, stopping mid-air and staring ahead.


    Nadia frowned and looked in the same direction Orion was focused on.


    It appeared like a figure was following them in the water, peeking at them. At first, Orion thought it was tainted, but its movements were far too coordinated to be considered one.


    "Let''s go check it out," Orion said.


    Nadia nodded in agreement.


    They flew forward and quickly arrived at the source. The head peeking out of the water belonged to a woman who appeared entirely made of water. Surprisingly, she didn''t flee but remained in her position, her blue eyes fixed on them, waiting patiently.


    "Excuse me, can you please tell me who you are?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with curiosity as he looked at the woman. However, instead of responding, she dived back into the water.


    Orion''s expression morphed into confusion as a frown appeared on his lips.


    "Do you know who she is?" Orion asked, shifting his focus to Nadia.


    "I don''t know who she is. I''ve never seen or heard any records about something like this," Nadia responded, shaking her head. Though the figure resembled a nymph, she couldn''t sense its aura, making it hard to discern what it indeed was.


    Orion nodded and refocused on the water before him. "If that''s the case, I''ll follow her to investigate. If you want, I can send you back to the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled so you can return home and begin conversing with the rest of your sisters," he suggested.


    "You must be joking, Supreme Leader. I''ve lived in this ocean my whole life, yet I''ve never encountered anything like this. How can I ignore it and return to the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled?" Nadia replied, shaking her head. "I''m just as curious as you to uncover the mystery behind her and discover if she''s truly a nymph."


    Orion was thoughtful for a moment, then nodded. "Let''s go and stay close to me."


    Nadia nodded in agreement.


    They both dove into the water, where the mysterious figure waited. She nced at them briefly before turning and swimming away as if leading them somewhere.


    Orion frowned. He knew it wasn''t wise to follow an unknown entity into unknown territory, especially in such a perilous ce as this pocket dimension, where much remained undiscovered. However, he needed to explore and gather as much information as possible. Orion summoned and donned the Morphic Puppet as armour, then wrapped himself in the headless, winged spawn Aurora had left under his control, realizing the need for additional protection.


    Nadia was stunned by the sudden appearance of the Morphic Puppet and the winged spawn, initially thinking Orion was transforming into a tainted. She instinctively tried to distance herself, but Orion used his One-winged sky art to hold her in ce.


    She sighed in relief, realizing it was still him, though she couldn''t help but stare at him in shock and bewilderment.


    Once fully equipped, Orion nodded in approval. The doubleyered protection was enough to ensure his safety unless he encountered a divine being.


    "Stay still," he said, turning to Nadia andmanding a headless, winged spawn to cover her entire body like armour.


    Nadia froze as the spawn melded against her skin. Without Orion''s prior warning, she might have thought he was trying to restrain her, so she waited patiently until the process was


    complete.


    Within seconds, it was done.


    Nadia''s body was encased in sleek ck armour, and even her head was covered by a thinyer of material that protected her vision. Feeling the immense strength coursing through her as if she could split the ocean with a single swing, she looked at herself in astonishment.


    "What are they?" Nadia asked, turning her gaze to Orion.


    "They''re spawns created by one of the divine beings residing in Paradise for our protection. As you can tell, they''re very versatile, suited for defence and offence," Orion exined. Now that Nadia was fully intent on joining Paradise, he saw no reason to hide this information from her. Keeping secrets would do more harm than good; it was best to let her understand how secure Paradise was to strengthen her conviction in joining.


    Hearing his words, Nadia''s eyes widened with an indescribable shock filling her expression. These spawns were made by a divine being! She had sensed their extraordinary strength and couldn''t help but wonder how powerful the divine being responsible for their creation must


    be.


    Not only that but ording to Orion, this was just one of the divine beings residing in Paradise. Nadia couldn''t help but gulp.


    How many are there?


    If something happened to Orion and the others, wouldn''t that mean that Paradise and its divine beings would rescue them? As these thoughts raced through Nadia''s mind, she didn''t feel fear-instead, she was incredibly excited.


    As someone just joining Paradise, wouldn''t that mean she was also protected by these divine


    beings?


    The thought of having such a strong backing was reassuring. Even if she were to die in battle, she feltforted knowing that Paradise''s forces would avenge her death.


    If Anara had been here and could read Nadia''s thoughts, she would have immediately dragged her to Paradise and ensured she didn''t leave for an extended period. Fortunately, she wasn''t.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, refocusing on the water woman in the distance. She had paused during their conversation, curiously observing their new armour.


    As if sensing they were done, the woman began swimming forward again.


    Orion swam ahead.


    Nadia nodded, her eyes fixed on the woman as she followed behind him.


    The woman''s speed increased, prompting Orion and Nadia to quicken their pace. Soon, they were swimming through the ocean at breakneck speed. Fortunately, with the aid of the headless winged spawn armour, they could keep up.


    They passed numerous underwater mountains, eventually arriving before a wide cave on one


    of the mountains.


    The woman swam into the cave.


    Orion and Nadia halted before it.


    "Do you recognize this ce?" Orion asked, ncing at Nadia.


    "I don''t. I had always been focused on the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled and ensuring our


    survival in this ocean against other bastions and the tainteds. We explored the ocean but never ventured too far, fearing we might encounter something we couldn''t handle," Nadia


    responded, shaking her head.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He had expected this answer. Simrly, his vige had never ventured beyond the Drel mountain ranges due to the fear of encountering dangerous three-star Vylkr vines or something worse.


    It made sense-no one could guarantee survival on such a risky journey. Only those crazy or fearless enough would dare leave the vige to chase opportunities.


    With a decisive nod at each other, they both swam forward, entering the cave. They were strong enough to see through the darkness, so it posed no obstacle to them. After several minutes, they finally reached the end of the cave, and before them was a wide


    hallway separated by a powerful barrier keeping the water from entering.


    They hesitated for a second before they both entered through the barrier.


    .....


    I''ll still release another chapter before the end of the day!

 Chapter 1152: The Place Where It All Began

    Chapter 1152: The ce Where It All Began


    ?


    Orion and Nadia entered a wide passageway lined with glistening white tiles and towering pirs. The mysterious woman was no longer in sight, but with only one path ahead, they continued forward.


    After a few minutes, they spotted arge wooden door in the distance.


    The woman was standing beside the door as if awaiting their arrival. Without a word, she slipped through the narrow cracks in the centre of the door and disappeared inside.


    When Orion and Nadia reached the door, Orion frowned, scrutinizing it momentarily before stepping forward to push it open. However, it didn''t budge. The door had no locks or handles, making it impossible to figure out how to open it.


    After a brief hesitation, Orion clenched his fist and sent it hurtling toward the door.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BANG!!


    The entire hall shook as vibrations rippled through the air, and cracks appeared where his fistnded. Seeing that his punch had dealt some damage, Orion pulled his fist back and punched again.


    BANG!! BANG!!


    BANG!! BANG!!


    After several more punches, Orion had only managed to create a holerge enough for a head to fit through. He frowned, stepping back. Despite using his full strength, it felt like the door absorbed his attacks, reducing the damage he could inflict.


    Nadia frowned as well. The sheer force behind Orion''s punches had sent shivers down her spine, yet the damage was minimal.


    At that moment, Orion and Nadia realized something was wrong with the door.


    Orion thought momentarily, then stretched out his hand and summoned his crimson greatsword, shrinking it to about 1.2 meters. With the sword''s appearance, Aerialia also appeared.


    Aerialia nced at Nadia before focusing on the door. Orion had already informed her about the situation in the pocket dimension, so she was aware of their current predicament.


    "Be careful. There''s something strange about this door and what lies beyond it," Aerialia warned, her expression serious.


    Orion subtly nodded in acknowledgement. He stepped forward, ced the tip of the crimson greatsword against the door, and pushed it in. As he expected, the de sliced through the door like a hot knife through butter.


    With a swift motion, Orion swung the sword horizontally, then vertically, carving a wide entrance into the door.


    Nadia''s eyes widened in surprise at the sharpness of the mysterious artefact Orion had just summoned.


    ''It seems the Supreme Leader is even more formidable than I thought,'' Nadia thought as she nced at Orion.


    From his ability to impregnate a race like the tree nymphs to ruling such a vast empire at a young age and possessing such strength and numerous treasures, she couldn''t help but


    marvel at the many secrets she had yet to uncover about him.


    Obviously, she could tell this was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Noticing Nadia''s curious gaze from the side, Aerialia frowned. She hoped she was mistaken, that a race with no concept of male and female rtionships wasn''t developing any inappropriate thoughts.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, gesturing for Nadia to follow him as he stepped through the newly created entrance.


    Nadia nodded and swiftly followed after him.


    They stepped into a dark room and halted, attempting to look around. However, unlike the outside darkness, their gazes couldn''t pierce through the shadows to see even a short distance ahead.


    It felt as though they had reverted to the senses of mere mortals.


    "There''s a powerful restriction here," Aerialia muttered, directing her words to Orion.


    Orion frowned at her remark. This ce seemed abandoned from his perspective, yet such a potent restriction was still active and working.


    "What is this ce?" Nadia asked, her voice filled with a mix of anxiety and curiosity. Her body tensed as she scanned the room, searching for the source of the restriction that restricted their vision. Even without being told, she could sense the strange surroundings. "I''ve analyzed it, and it seems it doesn''t affect magical weapons," Aerialia added.


    Orion nodded subtly in understanding. He stretched out his hand and attempted to cast the Celestial Amber Forged technique, hoping to create a ball of fire to light up the room, but nothing happened. His celestial energy was sealed.


    He then checked the Vylkr energy stored within his Vylkr container and activated his gift, producing a brief spark of lightning that flickered across his fingers. It seemed the restriction only affected other forms of energy, leaving the Vylkr energy untouched.


    Though he was tempted to transform into his lightning form to illuminate the room, he was cautious. They didn''t know what lurked within or the true purpose of the mysterious water woman bringing them here, so he refrained from acting rashly.


    Fortunately, Nadia also had raw Vylkr energy flowing through her, so he wasn''t concerned about her safety.


    "Stay close to me. Let''s explore this room and, hopefully, find her again. We''ll ask who she is and why she brought us here," Orion said, ncing at Nadia.


    Nadia nodded. "I''ll follow your lead, Supreme Leader," she responded.


    They moved forward cautiously, sticking close to one another.


    Before long, they arrived at a table cluttered with alchemical and experimental tools. Orion scrutinized the room with a growing sense of foreboding in his heart.


    Meanwhile, Nadia curiously examined the contents of the table.


    As they continued to walk forward, they encountered numerous small andrge tables filled with simr and even stranger alchemical and experimental tools. They were empty and appeared abandoned, but somehow neatly kept without a speck of dust on it as though whoever had once used this ce had taken all the materials with them, leaving only the equipment behind.


    Suddenly, a flood of memories surged within Orion''s mind, and he abruptly stopped. He clenched his fists, gripping his crimson greatsword tightly. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief as he looked around.


    "This ce..." Orion muttered, his voice cracking as if he couldn''t finish the sentence. Even Aerialia, floating beside him, widened her eyes with the same emotions mirrored in them. They recognized this ce from one of the memories of Aegis of the Arctic Deity. No matter how much they wished to forget it, they couldn''t. After all, this was where everything that tied intrinsically to their current selves began.


    This was Naka''sboratory!


    Nadia was about to ask why they had stopped when she saw the expression on Orion''s face.


    "Supreme Leader, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with worry. He looked as though he had seen a ghost, though all she could see were tables and equipment.


    "I''m fine. I just remembered something," Orion replied, reassuringly nodding.


    Nadia nodded. While curious about what memory had caused him such distress, she didn''t press him for details since he hadn''t borated.


    "Let''s keep going. We might find her soon," Orion said, gesturing for Nadia to follow him as they moved forward.


    Before long, they reencountered the mysterious water woman. This time, she stood before another door. Without hesitation, she pushed it open and walked inside.


    Seeing this, Orion sighed in relief. At least he wouldn''t have to break down another door.


    Orion and Nadia approached the door and walked through it. Unlike the outside, this room was illuminated by soft, luminescent white light. There were fewer tables and equipment


    here.


    Near the far edge of the room, at the centre of the room, was a cylindrical containment chamber about seven feet tall. It was made of reinforced, ss-like material with a faint green tint. Thick metal bands wrapped around the top and base of the tube.


    A faint mist clung to the ss, obscuring whaty inside. Once again, their senses were restricted, preventing them from seeing clearly through it.


    The mysterious water woman stood beside the containment chamber.


    Orion and Nadia approached her.


    "Who are you?" Orion asked instantly, wasting no time. For the woman to know this location,


    lead them to Naka''sboratory, and move through it so freely, he realized she was no ordinary


    figure.


    Contrary to his expectations, the mysterious water woman didn''t respond. Instead, she turned her head upward, past Orion, and looked directly at Aerialia. Her expression suddenly


    became cautious.


    Orion''s expression stiffened. This entity could see Aerialia.


    Aerialia, whose gaze was now locked with the woman''s, was equally stunned.


    Does that mean...


    "Orion, leave this ce immediately," Aerialia ordered, her voice authoritative and serious.


    However, the moment her words fell, the mysterious water woman''s body began to expand rapidly, transforming into a massive body of water that blocked the entrance to the door and surrounded them. Only the three of them and the cylindrical containment chamber remained untouched by the water.


    Nadia, who had been trying to peer through the faint mist to see whaty within the chamber, was taken aback by the sudden change in the atmosphere. She was shocked that the mysterious water woman had attacked and felt they had entered a trap.


    "Supreme Leader, what do we do?" Nadia asked, her voice tense as she turned to Orion, who


    remained calm andposed as always. She sensed that he might have a way out of their current dilemma for some reason.

 Chapter 1153: Divine Embryonic Seed

    Chapter 1153: Divine Embryonic Seed


    ?


    "Don''t worry, she isn''t going to harm us," Orion said, calming Nadia down.


    The mysterious water woman had only acted aggressively after Aerialia had warned him to leave, so he could only deduce that she was trying to block their escape route. Fortunately, Orion had no intention of fleeing or getting violent with her, so he stayed put.


    Seeing his calm demeanour, Aerialia frowned but then exhaled, realizing Orion had already decided.


    After a brief hesitation, Nadia nodded. Although she was still sceptical, especially considering the massive body of water surrounding them and threatening to submerge them at any moment, she trusted Orion''s words.


    "What is she looking at?" Nadia asked, her previously troubled expression shifting into a


    frown.


    The mysterious water woman''s expression wasplicated. Her gaze was fixed on the empty space beside Orion, and Nadia could sense something was off.


    Hearing her question, Orion wore a conflicted expression. Aerialia was only significantly known to a few within Paradise, mainly his wives since she helped train them. He hesitated to reveal her presence to Nadia.


    Sensing Orion''s dilemma, Aerialia decided to step in. "You want to solidify her loyalty to Paradise, right? This is the best way to do it," she said.


    It would be problematic if Nadia grew suspicious of them because of this secrecy. Though Nadia had intended to pledge her allegiance to Paradise, it was primarily because of the tree nymphs. True submission would take time, but her revtion could elerate that process.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In an instant, Aerialia revealed herself to Nadia.


    Nadia, who was about to speak to Orion, sealed her lips and stared wide-eyed at the now- visible Aerialia, hovering beside him with a vibrant, otherwordly glow. Her expression shifted to one of fear and confusion.


    She couldn''t help but wonder about this woman''s identity and how she had managed to remain hidden from her senses. She immediately grabbed Orion and distanced herself from Aerialia and the mysterious water woman, her mind racing toprehend what was happening. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she could feel the blood draining from her face.


    "Ahem! There''s no need to be afraid, Miss Nadia. She''s part of Paradise," Orion cleared his throat and gestured toward Aerialia.


    Nadia was taken aback. She gulped, realizing Paradise was far more intricate than she had initially thought.


    Aerialia nced at Nadia, giving her an approving nod before refocusing on the mysterious water woman.


    "I am Aerialia, goddess of the Hunting Moon and one of the divine beings tasked with protecting Paradise," Aerialia introduced herself. "Now that I''ve made my introduction, why don''t you reveal your identity, goddess, and exin why you brought us here and your rtionship with ''Naka''?" Her tone was stern, tinged with ire as she finished.


    Upon hearing her words, Nadia''s eyes nearly bulged out of her head, and a sudden, sharp pain surged in her chest, causing her to copse to her knees and cough violently.


    Immediately, Orion knelt beside her to check her condition. "Are you okay?" he asked, his expression full of concern.


    Nadia tried to nod but ultimately shook her head.


    A goddess? One of the divine beings protecting Paradise?! Just after Orion mentioned one of Paradise''s divine beings, another mysteriously appeared beside him. Nadia was far from okay -her emotions were spiralling out of control.


    Orion frowned as he sensed the erratic double heartbeat pounding heavily in her chest. "Take a deep breath and exhale," he instructed.


    Nadia nodded and took several deep breaths. Soon, her breathing steadied, and her expression softened. However, within moments, her eyes grew dizzy, and she fainted.


    Orion swiftly caught her before she could hit the ground. He tried to wake her, but all his efforts were futile. Realizing she was unconscious, Orion lifted her into his arms and stood up, arriving beside Aerialia. His crimson greatsword hovered at his side.


    Aerialia nced at the unconscious Nadia in Orion''s arms.


    Perhaps she had overestimated her.


    Aerialia focused on the mysterious water woman, who had yet to answer her question.


    "You must have led us here for a reason, right? However, we can''t help you unless you introduce yourself," Orion said, his expression solemn, awaiting her response.


    After a brief hesitation, the mysterious water woman nodded in understanding and opened her mouth to speak. However, no words emerged. Instead, a calm but nervous feminine voice sounded within their consciousness.


    "... Can''t speak..." the mysterious water woman said.


    "You''re unable to introduce yourself, or can''t you speak at all?" Aerialia asked, frowning.


    Was Naka so powerful that he had reduced a goddess to this? If so, it was hard to fathom how much stronger he had be since then.


    The mysterious water woman nodded in response.


    Realizing the reason behind her silence, Orion''s expression turned thoughtful.


    "Do you know who Naka is? Can you tell us anything about him?" Orion asked.


    The mysterious water woman nodded, then shook her head.


    Orion and Aerialia exchanged tense nces, their expressions tightening.


    "Why did you bring us here?" Aerialia asked, narrowing her eyes at the goddess. She remained sceptical of their purpose in this location if the goddess couldn''t provide relevant


    information.


    Contrary to their expectations, the mysterious water woman turned and pointed at the containment chamber.


    "Mirror realm... goddess... please save her," her voice echoed in their consciousness once


    more.


    Her words stunned Orion and Aerialia, their expressions morphing into confusion. They turned toward the containment chamber, narrowing their eyes.


    Soon, the mist within the chamber dissipated, revealing its contents.


    Suspended in the viscous liquid was a protective cocoon of inky ck light wrapped around a translucent pearl-like seed at the chamber''s centre. Smooth yet rough ridged veins surrounded it, with numerous fine silken threads of divine energy branching from the veins.


    These threads pulsed rhythmically with a faint tremble, mimicking the soft beat of a heart. Glowing runes, inscribed with intricate patterns, flickered atop and beneath the cocoon as though they were on the verge of fading out at any moment.


    Aerialia''s eyes widened in shock for the umpteenth time, her expression shifting from realization to astonishment.

 Chapter 1154: Divine Embryonic Seed (2)

    Chapter 1154: Divine Embryonic Seed (2)


    ?


    "Do you know what this is?" Orion asked, turning his attention toward Aerialia, noticing her reaction.


    Aerialia gave a solemn nod. "This is a Divine Embryonic Seed, one of the main requirements for an already dead divine being who managed to preserve their divine soul to be reborn anew. Surprisingly, this one seems contaminated with raw Vylkr energy and has likely been here for a long time," Aerialia replied, scrutinizing the Divine Embryonic Seed with a sharp gaze.


    "The divinews within it also appear to be unstable. I can''t tell how long it will remain active before it enters a dormant state,"


    A look of realization crossed Orion''s face. He swallowed and asked, "Does that mean you could potentially reconstruct your body with it?"


    Contrary to his expectation, Aerialia shook her head. "Every divine being I''ve encountered has a self-tailored rebirth technique they use to cultivate their Divine Embryonic Seed. Attempting to influence it could push it into a false dormant state, leaving it highly susceptible to external influences. Its growth would be stalled until it awakens from dormancy."


    "Attempting such a thing would be risky, making me vulnerable to external forces. Also, the Vylkr energy would likely make any of my attempts impossible, so it would be a waste of time," she exined. "And in this case, it already appears to belong to someone seeking rebirth."


    A Divine Embryonic Seed can also be made using the children of the divine being as ingredients since they are the closest thing to the divine being. This process is more straightforward and allows them to attain the same constitution they were familiar with. It is less time-consuming and has a higher sess rate of reconstructing their body.


    For instance, when Aerialia tried to take over Aurora''s body during their first encounter, she easily suppressed her soul because Aurora was the perfect divine embryonic vessel for her resurrection, made from her essence and tailored to be like her. Before she stopped.


    However, only a few gods are willing tomit such horrendous acts. Most would only consider it ast resort, while many, like Aerialia, would never attempt such a thing, even if left with no other choice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Many don''t have these seeds in abundance because a Divine Embryonic Seed is delicate and requires constant care, rare materials, and immense resources.


    They prefer reincarnating back into their race, as it''s a much easier process. They wouldn''t willingly spend time on something like this unless, like Aerialia, their children had been wiped from existence and they had found a way to save their divine souls from total obliteration.


    As Orion finished speaking, the immense water surrounding them churned violently for a moment before settling as if calm by Aerialia''s following response.


    The mysterious water woman pouted, her expression irritated, as though annoyed by the emotional roller coaster through their conversation.


    Aerialia focused on the mysterious water woman, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. "Does this belong to you?" she asked.


    The mysterious water woman swiftly shook her head and replied, "Mirror realm... goddess..." Her voice echoed in their consciousness.


    Aerialia''s gaze sharpened, her brows furrowing in thought as she nodded in understanding.


    ''So, this belonged to the divine being responsible for creating the mirror realm and helping the inhabitants of the pocket dimension suppress the effects of the death gue. It seems things are not as straightforward as they appear,'' she thought.


    Orion wore a mixed expression, both thoughtful and troubled, as he came to the same conclusion. Even if they had expected to uncover an enormous secret, it wasn''t something they could stomach in minutes.


    "What exactly are we supposed to rescue her from?" Aerialia asked, her tone serious.


    This was her most important question. They couldn''t ignore the possibility that this goddess had been here for a long time, possibly since the pocket dimension was still active. For her to survive this long and suppress the effects of the death gue indicated that she was powerful. As a divine being in her current state, she should have understood her limits and perhaps Paradise''s.


    Also, she wouldn''t be surprised if Naka was directly involved. It seemed almostughable for them to think they could rescue someone from a foe or force that even she could not escape.


    To their surprise, the mysterious water woman raised her hand and pointed her finger toward the sky. "...Heaven," she whispered inaudibly, though her voice rang clearly within their consciousness.


    And one more time since discovering one of Naka''sboratories, Aerialia''s and Orion''s expressions froze, their faces morphing into a mix of shock, realization, and horror. In an instant, their expressions became unreadable.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter escaped from Aerialia''s lips. "Hahaha," she chuckled, her lips curving into amusement. "I see. For some reason, this goddess you speak of has gotten herself entangled into a mess with the divine mystery, and now you want to rescue her and bring her here to use the Divine Embryonic Seed so she can be reborn, starting anew and escaping whatever mess she''s gotten herself into."


    Aerialia''s gaze suddenly sharpened, her voice turning into a growl. "How foolish do you think we are to meddle in something like this? Do you even havepensation for making such a


    request?"


    After Aerialia finished speaking, the immense body of water surrounding them retracted into the mysterious water woman. She knelt on the ground, prostrating herself before them.


    "...Servitude..."


    Aerialia''s eyes flickered with surprise before her expression twisted into anger. "Do you think that''s enough? I''m unsure whether you''re even a goddess, a demigoddess, or something else entirely. And you think your servitude is enough forpensation?" she retorted, her voiceced with irritation.


    She then turned her attention to Orion and said, "Let''s go. It''s dangerous to continue this conversation with her. We''d better focus on rescuing this pocket dimension''s inhabitants and bringing them to Paradise before the portal closes, saving Ilse the stress in case something unexpected happens." She locked her gaze with Orion.


    ...


    Author''s Note: I wanted to apologize, but I remembered I slept like a baby. I don''t regret it!

 Chapter 1155: The Dangerous Agreement

    Chapter 1155: The Dangerous Agreement


    ?


    Orion shook his head. "Let''s hear the rest of what she has to say. This isn''t something we should ignore."


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Aerialia eximed. "This isn''t something we should involve ourselves in. As a mortal, you can''tprehend the powers of the divine mysteries. Even when I was alive, this is the kind of situation I wouldn''t dare entertain rashly."


    She wished she could grab Orion and drag him out of this ce, but she couldn''t. So, instead, she used her authority over the Crimson Greatsword, bringing it horizontally before him, blocking the path between him and the mysterious water woman.


    "But still, we can''t turn back now. We knew that gathering information about Naka and his whereabouts would be challenging. Isn''t it better to do so with some support rather than wait for another opportunity we can''t be sure wille?"


    "Also, meeting this goddess could be beneficial-we might learn how she suppresses the effects of the Death gue. As for why the residents of the pocket dimension naturally produce Vylkr energy... that should be obvious by now," Orion said, ncing at their surroundings before refocusing on Aerialia.


    "Regardless, any information we obtain here would be invaluable for Paradise''s


    development. I''m willing to take my chances and see what kind of mess she''s gotten into with the divine mysteries," he added.


    Aerialia clenched her teeth, conflicted. On one hand, she understood Orion''s valid reasoning. On the other, as a goddess who had witnessed the terror of divine mysteries firsthand, how could she easily agree with his judgment?


    It was like watching a newborn trying to jump into a battlefield filled with Aurora''s headless winged spawns and being asked to trust his judgment. She wouldn''t let such a reckless thought fester in his mind if she could help.


    "I refuse," Aerialia replied, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    Hearing her words, Orion sighed. He knew Aerialia was looking out for him and Paradise, but as the Supreme Leader, there were times when he needed to make a decision and take a risk.


    Staring into Orion''s eyes and seeing their conviction, Aerialia clenched her teeth harder. She turned her head away, licking her lips in frustration.


    "If you have a death wish, just remember-you have a family. And if you die, I''ll ensure you''re reincarnated and eternally imprisoned in Paradise," Aerialia said.


    Orion smiled, nodding in response. He focused on the mysterious water woman and said, "We''ll help you rescue this goddess. But I''ll rify, we''re not confident we''ll seed. So, if we fail, I want the Divine Embryonic Seed."


    The mysterious water woman swiftly jumped in front of the containment chamber protectively and shook her head in refusal.


    Aerialia raised her brow, realizing what Orion was attempting to do. She wanted to speak but sealed her lips shut, her fists clenching.


    "If we fail, I doubt you''d be able to find anyone to aid you or anyone at all, except for the tainteds swimming around. That would mean the Divine Embryonic Seed will enter dormancy sooner orter and be useless. So, wouldn''t it be better to give it to us so we can put it to good use?" Orion added.


    "Also, we might be aware of the divine being responsible for your goddess''s current situation... It''s Naka, isn''t it? I''m sure you''re familiar with him, given your reaction. We''re also searching for him to repay him for all the injustice he has caused."


    Orion observed as the mysterious water woman trembled slightly at the end of his words, her expression shifting to one of contemtion.


    "Okay..." the mysterious water woman nodded, her firm gaze fixed on Orion.


    Orion shifted his attention to Aerialia, but she looked away in annoyance.


    Refocusing on the mysterious water woman, Orion asked, "Can you show us a way into the Mirror Realm?"


    From what he''d learned, one needed to naturally produce Vylkr energy to enter the Mirror Realm and be on the verge of transforming into a tainted. However, Orion was unwilling to undergo such a process.


    The mysterious water woman nodded. She gestured toward the door, signalling her willingness to lead the way.


    Orion quickly understood and nodded back.


    "And the equipments here..." he asked. "It would be a waste to let it continue sitting unused. I


    have people who can utilize it. I can help you clear out the area."


    The mysterious water woman''s voice echoed in their consciousness, "...Useless..."


    Orion smiled, certain that Seraphina would be pleased with his findings.


    They needed to begin the evacuation of the residents within the pocket dimension immediately so he could proceed with his next n to enter the Mirror Realm. The best thing he could do now was handle this matter carefully.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .....


    Bastion of Wailling Gnarled Territory


    Fifi satfortably in her seat, biting into a Kalnir fruit delivered to her. Around her were numerous nymphs, including those fully armed, all encased and restrained in ice. In one corner of the room stood several strange nymphs with abnormal body parts, restrained by headless, winged spawns.


    Fifi nced at them a few times with a frown before an expression of contemtion crossed her face.


    Apart from the chair and table, the room itself had been destroyed as though a fierce battle had urred.


    "Where is our sovereigness? What have you done to her?!" demanded a barefoot rock nymph with an upper pale yellow skin tone and lower white skin tone. She was dressed in a white shirt and ck fitted pants; her voice wasced with rage and disbelief. Her piercing gaze was fixed on Fifi, and she held her gleaming sword tightly in her cold grasp.


    This was Fellssa, the head maid of the Crown Pce, who had led Orion and Fifi to their room. Several hateful gazes were also fixed on Fifi, their expressions filled with a desire to tear her apart.


    "Haven''t I answered that they''ll return in a few hours?" Fifi sighed. It had already been a day since Orion and Nadia left for Paradise after entering the pocket dimension.


    Without the key to the Golden Pce, which Ilse had entrusted to Orion and Aurora, Fifi couldn''t go outside to find out what was happening. So she stayed put, conversing with others about their discoveries and progress within the other bastions.


    Fifi had learned a lot, especially about the existence of the Arch-Knights; it was revealed that they were the backbone of the bastions. Each was at the level of a Four-Star Warrior, with


    each corps numbering hundreds to a thousand.


    Initially, Fifi had been astonished to learn this, but she realized it made sense, given how readily the bastions had weed them into their territory. Fortunately, the bastions were overconfident. No matter how powerful or the size of their numbers, their ns were futile with a goddess like Aurora on their side.


    Now, with Brane and Zara securing control of the backbone of the Bastion of Ashen Hope and Aurora doing the same with the Tidal Depths Kingdom-despite being besieged by their entire corps, numbering in the thousands, yet emerging victorious without lifting a finger- all that remained was for Orion to return to the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled so they could begin


    the evacuation.


    Fifi hated to admit it, but she was beginning to get impatient. The more she learned about this pocket dimension, the sooner she wanted to leave.


    "And you expect us to believe you? We''ve been like this for three hours, and you keep saying our Sovereigness will return soon," Felissa retorted angrily, screaming at Fifi. She was also irritated that they had been defeated by her ice powers, which felt like an embarrassing blow.


    "If anything happens to her, I promise you''ll regret it. And if you''re waiting for reinforcements from yourpanions, forget it. We''ll defeat you and pry the information from your lips, even if it costs us our live-"


    Before Felissa could finish, Fifi used her gift to freeze her lips, silencing her like the others. Fifi had been hoping to get information about the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled from her, but it


    was futile.


    Fifi was about to speak when she suddenly paused, exhaling in relief. She dispelled the ice restraining them, except for the Arch-Knights in the corner of the room.


    Felissa and the others fell to the ground, confusion and doubt filling their eyes as they looked


    at Fifi.


    "What? Didn''t you say you wanted to see your Sovereigness?... She''s back, so you should clean up this room quickly, or else start preparing an exnation for why you decided to lead an attack against her esteemed guest," Fifi said nonchntly, sipping her wine. Felissa''s eyes widened in surprise. Hesitation flickered across her face before she turned to the other armed nymphs.


    "I''ll check if her words are true and the Sovereigness has returned. You all keep a close watch on her and make sure she doesn''t leave the room," Felissa said, swiftly rising to her feet and


    exiting the room.

 Chapter 1156: Returning To The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled

    Chapter 1156: Returning To The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled


    ?


    The nymphs in the room blinked in confusion. They couldn''t fathom how they were supposed to confront someone who had single-handedly overpowered them with just a wave of her hand.


    Standing up from the ground, they focused their gazes on Fifi''s light smile, their bodies trembling in fear. Gripping their weapons tightly, they anxiously awaited Felissa''s return. Fortunately, after fifteen minutes, the door swung open again, and Orion, Nadia, and Felissa stepped into the room. In an instant, all the nymphs fell to their knees, bowing and greeting them.


    "Your Sovereigness!"


    Nadia surveyed the destruction in the room with a deep frown. A shiver ran down her spine as her gaze flickered toward the subdued Arch-Knights in the corner, held at bay by the headless winged spawns.


    However, given her recent experience, her reaction was more restrained than it might have been.


    Under the astonished gaze of the armed nymphs, Nadia swiftly approached Fifi and bowed. "I apologize if my subordinates caused any disturbance. I ask that you not hold it against them. They were only doing their duty," she said, her tone respectful.


    Fifi was slightly surprised by Nadia''s sudden change in demeanour. The difference between the emotionless, expressionless Nadia she had met hours ago and the one now before her, showing a mixture of conflicting emotions, was impossible to miss.


    Fifi nced at Orion''s calm demeanour with a hint of realization in her eyes, then refocused on Nadia and nodded in understanding.


    "You don''t need to apologize. I don''t hold anything against them. In fact, I would''ve been troubled if they hadn''t noticed their Sovereigness''s absence for several hours," Fifi said, concluding her words with a slight chuckle.


    Nadia sighed and nodded silently, relieved she hadn''t irritated the formidable warrior, one powerful enough to apany the Supreme Leader of Paradise.


    Meanwhile, Felissa held her right cheek, now marked with a palm imprint, with a dumbfounded expression. As the head maid of the Crown Pce, she frequently interacted with the Sovereigness and was well aware of how shocking this new behaviour was.


    ''No, this isn''t the Sovereigness! These people must have done something to her!'' Felissa thought, her mind racing as she shot a piercing nce at Fifi and Orion.


    "What are you all still waiting for? Leave this room immediately! I will address you allter!" Nadiamanded.


    The armed nymphs nodded in response and swiftly exited the room one by one in an orderly manner, leaving only Felissa behind.


    Orion''s gaze finallynded on the fifteen fully ted armoured nymphs restrained by the headless winged spawns in the corner of the room.


    [ Energy Level - 4,240 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 4,289 BEM]


    [ Energy Level - 4,348 BEM]


    ......


    To his surprise, they were all at the level of four-star warriors, with the strongest at 4,400


    BEM.


    "Who are they?" Orion asked, gesturing toward the group with a frown as he looked at Nadia. "They are part of our Arch-Knights corps, Supreme Leader," Nadia quickly responded. She turned to the subdued Arch-Knights and ordered them to "Introduce yourselves quickly." Supreme Leader? Felissa''s eyes widened in shock, her mind grinding to a halt.


    What stunned her even more was how Nadia, who had previously treated the backbone of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled with respect, now addressed them with such an irritated tone.


    ''The Sovereigness has definitely been brainwashed! That was the only exnation for what was happening, or else why would she address a man she had just met as ''Supreme Leader''?'' Felissa felt the urgent need to inform the High Advisors and the rest of the Arch-Knights corps about this, or it would be toote for the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled to act before the truth was revealed.


    The subdued Arch-Knights, whose lips were bound, were confused and unsure of how to speak. They furrowed their brows, uncertain if the Sovereigness could see their dilemma. Fifi quickly controlled the headless winged spawns, freeing the Arch-Knights from their bondage.


    Once free, one of the Arch-Knights stood up.


    "I am themander of the Arch-Knights of the Dead Roots corps, and the others behind me are my subordinates," she introduced them, bowing respectfully. Her most lifeless gaze flickered with a conflicted mix of emotions as she nced at the spawn standing behind her.


    Nadia looked to Orion, awaiting his response. Although he had informed her of what had transpired while she was unconscious, she knew there were still many things he hadn''t revealed.


    However, she didn''t dare ask. After learning about the existence of the tree nymphs in Paradise, she wasn''t foolish enough to disrupt their impending reunion with the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled.


    "While you discuss the arrangements with the High Advisors, I would like to speak with the lead artificer you mentioned earlier," Orion said, deciding to use the opportunity to meet


    Mira.


    Nadia nodded quickly. "I will take you there myself. Please follow me," she replied.


    Fifi finished herst Kalnir fruit, stood up, and followed beside Orion.


    Seeing this, Nadia turned to Felissa. "Make sure they don''t cause any trouble and gather them


    in one ce until I''m ready to meet with them," she ordered.


    "I will do as youmand, Sovereigness," Felissa nodded firmly.


    With that, Nadia exited the room with Orion and Fifi.


    Felissa watched them leave with a determined expression on her face.


    ----


    Fifteen minutester,


    Nadia halted before a door. "This is the ce," she said, ncing at Orion and Fifi behind her.


    She gently knocked on the door.


    "I''ming," a familiar voice called out. Several hurried movements could be heard from


    the other side.


    In a moment, the door swung open.


    "Who''s there?" Mira asked, her words catching in her throat.


    "Sovereigness, you''re back?!" she eximed, but her voice almost faded as her eyes flickered


    toward Orion and Fifi.


    Nadia nodded. "I left to quickly handle an important matter. Has there been any strange rumours about me spreading around the bastion?" Her voice carried a hint of suspicion as she


    raised a brow.


    "Ye-No... I''m not aware of any strange rumours. I''m just surprised you returned so quickly," Mira said, shaking her head hastily. "Can I know why you''re looking for me? Is it because..."


    She trailed off, ncing uncertainly at Orion and Fifi.


    She wasn''t sure whether to feel relieved or terrified at their presence.


    Nadia frowned but quicklyposed herself. "Can wee in?"


    "Of course," Mira nodded, smiling as she pushed the door open.


    Nadia, Orion, and Fifi stepped inside.


    Contrary to their expectations, the room had empty tables, and several metallic-like suitcases were piled in the corners. It was as though the entire ce had been cleared out. "What''s going on? Where is your research equipment?" Nadia asked with a deep frown.


    "I... I packed them away. I heard that the Sovereigness had been taken by... our mysterious guests, so I decided to secure my research materials and equipment for future generations. Fortunately, nothing happened to you, so I''ll start unpacking them immediately," Mira exined quickly, her expression shameful as she lowered her head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nadia''s brows twitched with irritation. She could only guess who might have spread such a rumour, even if it was twisted from a partial truth.


    "I''ll see that whoever is spreading this dealt with swiftly. In the meantime, I''ve brought our


    two esteemed guests so you can help them understand more about the void heart. You only need to unpack the necessary equipment for now. I''ll return after I meet with the High


    Advisors," Nadia instructed.


    Mira nodded several times in quick session. "Okay," she replied.


    Nadia turned to Orion and Fifi. "I''ll be taking my leave. I''ll return to inform you of the meeting''s results after I''m done," she said respectfully, offering a bow before turning and exiting the room, closing the door behind her.


    Left alone with Orion and Fifi, Mira stepped back and gulped. She noticed the Sovereigness''s surprisingly respectful gesture toward them but was only slightly stunned before she quickly


    got to work.


    Mira swiftly unpacked a few of therge metallic-like boxes, bringing out several pieces of equipment and her research materials and cing them on the tables.


    She then approached them. "Ahem! It seems the n worked out," she said with a tight smile. "...Would you like to continue from where we left off, or are there specific questions you''d like to ask?" She couldn''t see their faces through their masks, just like before, and the tension in


    her body grew.


    "I''d like to ask a few questions first," Orion responded.


    "Oh? What is it?" Mira asked, her expression curious.


    "I want to understand how you''re able to produce Vylkr energy naturally," Orion said.


    He was convinced that the residents'' ability to generate Vylkr energy wasn''t as natural as it seemed, and he wanted to uncover how it worked.


    With Seraphina''s help, the research centre''s expertise, and Aurora''s expertise, they might find


    a way to eliminate the transformation into the tainted and harness Vylkr energy without relying on the Vylkr vines.

 Chapter 1157: Mother Seed Cells

    Chapter 1157: Mother Seed Cells


    ?


    Hearing his question, Mira furrowed her brows, surprised that he would start with such aplex topic. Still, it wasn''t beyond her capability to exin.


    "To understand how Vylkr energy is naturally produced in our bodies, we need to examine it on a cellr level. Within us, there are cells called Mother Seed Cells, or ''MSCs.'' These are unlike any regr cells and are typically clustered near vital organs, particrly around the heart and nervous system," Mira exined.


    She paused, unboxing and turned to face Orion and Fifi. "... I''ll share a secret. These unique cells don''t produce Vylkr energy out of thin air. Instead, they act as conduits for energy transformation, harnessing a particr type of powerful energy from the environment and converting it into Vylkr energy."


    Orion''s expression became thoughtful as he processed her words. He had been right; the residents'' ability to produce Vylkr energy wasn''t as natural as it appeared. However, in a way, it wasn''t entirely unnatural either-just moreplex than expected.


    "I know this is different from what I initially told you, but you wouldn''t have understood if I had started this way," Mira added before continuing her work. "Vylkr energy is extremely fierce and dangerous, so for our bodies to naturally produce it from thin air, we need to possess a powerful constitution, but we don''t."


    "The structure of the MSC is unique, with a nucleus containing an unknown fragment wrapped in a protein we call ''strangikyn.'' All we know about this fragment is that it acts as a miniature reactor. There''s also a specialised mitochondrion called the ''Vylkr mitochondrion'' and a cytosol with a high concentration of proteins called ''Vylkr enzymes,'' which act as catalysts for energy conversion."


    "This unknown energy is first absorbed by the Vylkr enzymes, then passes through the unique nucleus, where it''s amplified and infused with properties of the unknown fragments, and into the Vylkr mitochondrion, which synthesises it into raw Vylkr energy."


    "The energy is then released into the bloodstream, spreading throughout the body and enhancing the overall constitution. That''s how we can produce Vylkr energy naturally," Mira added.


    "As for how we eventually transform into Tainteds... Remember when I said that we don''t have the right constitution to support the production of Vylkr energy?" Mira continued, "When the Mother Seed Cells produce too much Vylkr energy, the unknown fragment in the nucleus bes unstable, leading to the unstable replication of cells, which creates Tainted cells."


    "The Tainted cells are infectious-once they spread into the bloodstream, they infect healthy cells, turning them into more Tainted cells and generating chaotic Vylkr energy. Though the MSCs are safe from corruption, it doesn''t matter because the body starts undergoing physiological and molecr changes, eventually transforming into a Tainted."


    "The Void Heart not only serves as a regtor but also as a filter and stabiliser. It purifies the cells, and Vylkr energy neutralises its chaotic elements, preventing further mutation of the Tainted cells and reducing the risk of corruption. That''s all we''ve discovered with our equipment," Mira said, her expression serious.


    Ten minutester, Mira had exined everything she knew about the Tainteds and the Void Heart.


    "Is the cell only capable of utilising that unknown, powerful energy?" Orion asked curiously. "No. It can utilise nature energy and others, but the conversion is ineffectivepared to this powerful energy. That''s why it''s preferred. I think I kept it here somewhere," Mira responded.


    "Have you discovered how those on the verge of bing Tainted can enter the Mirror Realm?" Orion asked.


    Contrary to his expectations, Mira shook her head and responded, "We haven''t been able to observe such a phenomenon with our equipment." She added, "Ah, here it is. It took considerable effort for us to collect such a small sample." She handed Orion a small vial from a sealed metallic case.


    "Please, be careful with it," Mira said lightly.


    Orion epted the vial curiously, but upon grasping the container tightly, he couldn''t sense anything inside, causing him to frown.


    "It''s sealed with a powerful barrier to prevent anything from escaping. Since we sacrificed so much to obtain it, we had to ensure it wouldn''t be lost," Mira exined as if sensing Orion''s thoughts after noticing his silence.


    A look of realisation appeared on Orion''s face. "Can you help us open it then? If I can sense it, I may be able to tell if it''s one of the top-ranked energies and help you identify it," he asked, fixing his gaze on Mira.


    As the Supreme Leader of Paradise, who had encountered many distinct races, Orion was confident he could recognise many of the top-ranked energies. He believed that if he could sense the energy needed for the conversion, he might be able to identify it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I... appreciate the offer, but only four are in the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled. If we''re going to open it, we''ll need to follow a special procedure to prevent any chance of it escaping," Mira responded, pursing her lips.


    "You don''t need to worry. We have our own research team that would be happy to assist you with this. We''ll do whatever we can to help gather another batch if anything happens," Orion responded. "This will help foster a closer rtionship between us."


    Mira furrowed her brows at Orion''s words. Though the unknown powerful energy was difficult to collect, with extra help, it wasn''t impossible.


    It would be great if they could exchange this to build a stronger bond with such powerful figures. From the Sovereigness''s earlier demeanour, they were already on good terms, so taking advantage of this offer wasn''t bad.


    "You''re not going back on your word, right?" Mira asked. She still needed to be sure that he


    would keep his promise.


    "I promise," Orion replied.


    "Alright, hand it over," Mira sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat as she stretched out her hand and took the vial back from Orion.


    Mira channeled her nature energy into the vial, causing variousplex runes to light up around it within seconds. Taking a deep breath, she brushed her finger over the first triangr rune and tapped the top of the vial. She gently pressed her finger on the next symbol, aligning it with the previous one.


    A faint whirring sound emerged as if the gears inside were roaring to life. With a soft click, the vial was unsealed.


    Mira gently unscrewed the cap and pulled out a small ss container, revealing a tiny, powerful wisp of milky white energy.


    Upon seeing the wisp, Orion and Fifi''s eyes widened in dumbfoundedment.


    The wisp of energy that Mira had spoken of, now before them, was unmistakably divine energy. They had never expected the Mother Seed Cells to harness divine energy for conversion into Vylkr energy.


    ''It makes sense,'' Orion thought, his expression growing solemn.


    He could finally understand how they had grown so powerful without the help of the Vylkr fusion armlet and why they needed the help of a divine being to suppress the transformation


    into Tainteds.


    Orion''s mind shed to the contaminated Divine Embryonic Seed. Unfortunately, he stillcked enough information to form a conclusion.


    Suddenly, Orion''s mind wandered back to Aurora''s previous failed divine constitution and the events surrounding her birth before her ascension.


    He realised that this was what Naka had been researching, though it ultimately resulted in failure. The thought of what would have happened if Aurora hadn''t passed her trial sent a


    shiver down his spine.


    Troublesome! He couldn''t even imagine it.


    "Are you done sensing it?" Mira asked, her voice tinged with anxiety as the tiny milky wisp of


    divine energy slowly dissipated.


    "I''m done. You can seal it back," Orion responded with a nod.


    Without responding, Mira quickly resealed the vial and returned it to its box. She raised her


    head and looked at Orion and Fifi. "So, can you sense what kind of energy it is?" Her voice was


    filled with anticipation.


    "Yes, we''re very familiar with it," Orion replied with a firm nod.


    "Really? You are not joking, right?" Mira''s eyes widened in shock, and her body trembled with


    excitement.


    "I wouldn''t dare joke about something like this. It''s called divine energy, one of the highest energy ranks," Orion exined. "Once everything is settled and the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled is prepared to move to Paradise, I''ll ensure you have as many wisp of divine energy as


    you need for your research."


    Mira froze, her expression shifting into disbelief. "This... is divine energy?" she asked, her voice quivering, her hands trembling as she stared wide-eyed at the box in her hand. Who would have thought that the powerful energy responsible for producing Vylkr energy,


    the one the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled had been researching for countless years to unlock its secrets, was of divine nature? The very energy used only by the gods since ancient times!


    Mira''s mind stopped as she processed the rest of Orion''s words.


    "What do you mean by moving to ''Paradise''?" she asked.


    She knew that Paradise was the name of thend they came from, but she was surprised and


    confused about why they would be moving there.


    ...


    Please read the author''s note!

 Chapter 1158: The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Uprooted

    Chapter 1158: The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Uprooted


    ?


    "You will understand soon, once the announcement is made," Orion responded.


    Seeing that he was keeping quiet about the matter, Mira furrowed her brows in frustration. She let it go for now and ced the matter in the back of her mind.


    They continued their discussion for another twenty minutes before concluding the


    conversation.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the entrance.


    "I''ll check who it is," Mira said, swiftly opening the door. "Your Sovereigness," She greeted.


    Nadia nodded in acknowledgement and walked into theboratory.


    Mira quickly closed the door and followed behind her, her mind racing.


    Nadia stopped in front of Orion and Fifi.


    "I''ve finished the discussion with the High Advisors. They were sceptical of my ims but wouldn''t dare challenge my authority. We''ve agreed that all the citizens of the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled will pledge allegiance to Paradise and be its citizens. However, a few High Advisors want to join you in eliminating the Harbingers and their spawns before leaving this ce."


    "They''ve sacrificed too much to abandon it and would rather die trying to eliminate them. I''m certain many of our soldiers and Arch-Knights will feel the same once the announcement is made. I hope you can understand their reasoning," she exined.


    "I understand. Don''t worry; if they want to join us, they are free to do so. I promise no lives will be needlessly lost under my care," Orion replied.


    He had decided tounch a frontal assault on the Harbingers''ir, as the mysterious water woman had revealed that the way into the Mirror Realm was in their hands. However, Nadia was unaware of this as there was no reason to inform her.


    Since he was going there anyway, he might as well let theme along. This would allow them to confront the Harbingers and spawns that had caused their suffering, which might restore their sense of respect and reverence-something that could be incredibly useful. Nadia''s expression brightened with happiness, and she bowed deeply to Orion and Fifi. "Thank you. The Bastion of Wailing Gnarled will never be able to repay the aid you''ve given us."


    "You''re joking. Since the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled has decided to join Paradise, any debts owed before are wiped clean. Those under Paradise owe nothing but loyalty," Orion replied with a smile.


    Nadia returned his smile and nodded. "I will lead you to the gathering ground where the announcement will ur," she said.


    Orion nodded.


    Nadia turned to Mira, "Pack everything you deem necessary and prepare to leave for the gathering ground. I will be making an important announcement soon," she said.


    "Understood, Sovereigness," Mira responded, snapping out of the daze she had been in from everything she had just witnessed. Her emotions swirled at the monumental event about to shake the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled, but she quicklyposed herself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I will lead the way," Nadia said, refocusing on Orion and Fifi. She led them forward, and they followed her out of the room.


    Mira quickly got to work, packing her belongings.


    ....


    Orion and Fifi stood on a floating stone, hovering a few meters above the ground. Below them stretched a sea of individuals - nymphs and a few other races - numbering in the millions. It was impossible to count them all as they filled every corner of the massive underground grand hall, which seemed specifically designed for this purpose.


    Facing the crowd was Nadia, with the five High Advisors standing behind her. Nadia had just finished delivering her speech to the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled citizens and was about to introduce Orion and Fifi.


    "This is Orion, the Supreme Leader of Paradise, and Fifi, his formidablepanion. They will lead us out of this dreaded ocean," Nadia announced loudly.


    Immediately, a wave ofmotion and murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "My goodness! The Sovereigness is actually smiling... That''s not like her, is it? Are you sure the Sovereigness hasn''t been hypnotized?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course, it''s the Sovereigness! Who would dare impersonate her in front of such arge crowd? You should focus on the important matter at hand... Are we finally going to leave this dreaded region once and for all?"


    "Wait... How could any force willingly ept us and offer such immense benefits?"


    "I don''t believe the Sovereigness is lying to us. Her character is as unpretentious and unyielding as an underwater mountain. She would do anything to protect us! Besides, the Arch-Knights are present and would be the first to sense if something was wrong. Since they haven''t acted, she''s telling the truth, and there is a ce like Paradise."


    "Hahaha! I''m willing to take the risk if we can finally leave this ocean alive! I don''t care what happens next-we''re facing death one way or another. And if you don''t want to leave, you can stay behind and participate in the assault on the Harbingers''ir. Although I trust the Sovereigness''s words, I doubt you''ll make it out of there alive!"


    At the forefront of the crowd, Felissa stood with several Arch-Knights beside her. Her expression was shocked, realizing she had misjudged the situation.


    Supreme Leader of Paradise! This was even more unbelievable than she had expected. She would have dismissed anyone making such an announcement as delusional. However, watching her Sovereigness speak from the arena, she was unsure how to feel.


    Still, after witnessing Fifi''s abilities, she couldn''t help but cling to the hope rising in her heart. After all, who wouldn''t take the chance if it meant escaping this cursed ocean?


    Mira felt simr emotions, but unlike the others, her heart stirred at the thought that Orion would help her gather as much Divine energy as he had promised.


    ''But doesn''t that mean Paradise must possess a divine being for him to recognize it so


    quickly?''


    A chill ran down Mira''s spine as the thought crossed her mind. If that were true, the Sovereigness''s sudden change was because she was also aware of this truth.


    Suddenly, Nadia cleared her throat again, silencing the crowd.


    "Everyone, go and prepare yourselves. As long as you can manage it, there is no limit to what you can carry. We leave in four hours!" Nadia announced loudly with a smile.


    As her words concluded, the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled citizens began to exit through the enormous gates at the four corners of the massive underground grand hall, one by one.


    ...


    Four hourster, the nymphs had packed their belongings and valuables and returned to the massive underground grand hall. From the young to the elderly, all waited anxiously as Nadia, the five High Advisors, and Orion and Fifi entered the hall.


    "You may begin, Supreme Leader," Nadia said, shifting her gaze toward Orion with a smile.


    Orion nodded and stepped forward. Standing before the vast crowd stretched beyond the doors, he pulled a golden key from his pocket and extended his hand.


    The surrounding space rippled and folded, eliciting surprised gasps from the crowd.


    Sensing the key was inserted into an invisible lock, Orion turned it ording to aplex sequence. Soon, he let go of the key as it dissipated into golden light. He stepped back as the light coalesced, forming a massive, square door and spilling an intense, blinding golden


    glow.


    Witnessing the intense scene, the entire hall erupted into a mour of murmurs. Those who had previously doubted the Sovereigness''s ims suddenly believed, and a surge of anticipation and curiosity about Paradise rose in their hearts.


    Orion swiftly erged the portal to fill the space between the two pirs beside them, allowing ess through either golden door. He turned toward Fifi and nodded, giving her the


    stage.


    Fifi nodded back and took the lead.


    "I want everyone to carry their belongings and valuables orderly and follow me!" Fifi''s voice thundered across the hall. She turned around and walked through the golden door first.


    The citizens nodded in understanding. Grabbing their belongings, they began stepping in an orderly fashion toward the golden door, utilizing both sides of the entrance.


    This process continued for four days until every citizen of the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled who was prepared to leave passed through the golden door.


    Once everyone was through, therge, square golden door disintegrated into specks of light, transforming back into the golden key, whichnded in Orion''s palm. He swiftly pocketed the key, sending it into his miniature mountain.


    "Are you certain that warrior Fifi will be able to handle them all?" Nadia asked, looking at Orion with aplicated expression.


    Even though she trusted their abilities, she doubted whether Fifi could manage over nine million nymphs and a few hundred thousand from other races.


    "I''m sure she will," Orion responded with a nod.


    Iris would also be there, taking care of the other poption that had entered from the Tidal


    Depths Kingdom side. Fortunately, Aurora had handled every single issue perfectly, and all that remained was the Bastion of Ashen Hope.


    At this point, Orion was anxious they wouldn''t have enough time. He didn''t want to find out what might happen if the pocket dimension were to close abruptly. He had to get there as


    soon as possible.

 Chapter 1159: The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Uprooted (2)

    Chapter 1159: The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Uprooted (2)


    ?


    Nadia nodded, relieved after hearing Orion''s reassurance.


    "I will lead the way to where the others are waiting," Nadia said with a nod. She turned and exited the underground grand hall, with Orion and a few guards following her toward the ocean bed.


    Within twenty minutes, they arrived.


    Nadia and Orion stood atop the walls of the fortress, looking down at the multitude of nymphs who had decided to remain and battle the Harbingers.


    Gathered on the broad in within the massive forest of petrified trees beneath the ocean were armed nymphs d in suits of armour, numbering up to hundreds of thousands and lined up in an orderly manner. Their gazes were sharp, their expressions hardened.


    The atmosphere around them was eerily cold, carrying a lingering scent of death. With a single nce, it was clear they were battle-hardened warriors who had faced countless brushes with death.


    Standing at the forefront were dra, the first-seat high advisor, and Fara, the third-seat high advisor-the only high advisors who had chosen to stay and join the battle against the Harbingers.


    They were d in their suits of armour forged from Vylkr alloy, with their weapons sheathed beside their waist. Behind them stood the six Arch-knight corps of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled army:


    The Frost Spine Corps!


    The Dead Roots Corps!


    The Mountain de Corps!


    The Spiked Branch Poison Corps!


    The Gnarled Shield Corps!


    Andstly, the Stone Gale Corps!


    Each corpsprised five hundred to a thousand nymphs, totalling about six thousand Arch- knights. Every one of them was a formidable four-star warrior. This powerful force could subdue any Grade One Runaway City and even a Grade Two. Their confidence and pride in their strength were well-founded.


    "Is this everyone?" Orion asked,


    "The others will be arriving soon," Nadia said.


    Orion raised an eyebrow, nodding in understanding. Initially, he thought this was the entirety of their forces, but it seemed he was mistaken. His curiosity grew as he wondered if the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled possessed other hidden, powerful forces.


    Suddenly, the soft chimes of a bell reverberated through the surroundings, echoing five times before fading. Then, something extraordinary happened, causing Orion''s eyes to widen in shock and surprise.


    The petrified trees within the massive forest, inside and outside the powerful barrier, began to tremble. Their roots lifted from the ground, and from their branches down to their roots, they shuddered as they stomped against the soil, marching forward in multitudes.


    The ground shook with each step as the entire forest came alive.


    "Our tree nymph sisters, who were on the verge of transforming into tainteds, sealed themselves within their trees to halt the transformation. They fragmented their consciousness to protect us and this territory," Nadia exined, her voice quivering with emotion.


    Orion realized why Knight Mayril had advised him to put away the spawns before stepping into the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled. It was to prevent her sisters, whose sole purpose was to protect the territory, from mindlessly attacking them.


    Still, even that precaution hadn''t been enough to suppress the catastrophic effects of their transformation into tainted, as they were still attacked by numerous roots along the way.


    "Is there a way to heal them and help them return to normal?" Orion asked, his tone and expression solemn.


    He recalled that nymphs didn''t need sleep to revitalize their bodies, meaning these nymphs had spent every single second in such a state. As someone with a beloved daughter from a simr race, he was willing to take any chance to see if they could recover.


    "...Unfortunately, there''s no way to help them recover... They have fused with their trees, and attempting to draw them out would result in instant death. You don''t need to waste Paradise''s precious resources or trouble yourself finding a solution. They knew the oue when they made their choice," Nadia responded.


    She turned to Orion and bowed. "Thank you," she said gratefully.


    Nadia felt that fortune had finally favoured them, allowing Paradise to have such a caring leader and one of her sisters to have him as her husband. Remembering that he could even transcend their biology to have a child with one of them, Nadia felt he was genuinely deserving.


    Orion responded with a nod. Inwardly, he was already focused on speaking with Aurora about the matter, hoping she might have a way to solve it.


    The forest continued stomping forward until it arrived and halted behind the mass. The numbers were countless, stretching far into the distance; they couldn''t see the end of the line from their vantage point atop the fortress walls.


    "This is everyone," Nadia said, returning to her previous position.


    Orion nodded in understanding. Setting his thoughts aside, he said, "Stand still."


    Nadia nodded, standing still in her position and looking at Orion curiously.


    Instantly, a wave of headless Vylkr spawns surged out of Orion''s shadow and poured into hers. This continued for a few seconds before it stopped, leaving only two headless, winged spawns for him and a hundred and forty-eight for Nadia to utilize.


    Nadia was startled by the sudden urrence and immediately looked into her shadow with a chill in her heart. She recognized that with this method, it would be easy for someone to assassinate anyone they wanted after a casual meeting, even without speaking to them.


    It was truly a terrifying method!


    Nadia couldn''t help but feel a bit of anticipation and anxiety about finally meeting the goddess responsible for creating such a technique. She wondered if she could stand before such a ruthless divine being.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then, Orion taught her how to utilize them. It took only ten minutes for her to grasp it.


    "You should lead them toward the Harbingers'' domain. If you encounter any issues, use the spawns to protect yourselves. I will meet you there. There''s somewhere I need to be first,"


    Orion said.


    Nadia nodded in understanding. "Alright, I hope you can return soon," she said, not probing further about where he was going, as she trusted his words. She didn''t believe Orion would leave them stranded.


    With a nod, Orion rose into the sky and shot off into the distance.


    Nadia watched as he disappeared before focusing on the troops before her.


    Those gathered below couldn''t fully understand what was happening above and could only watch in amazement and wonder as Orion flew up, passed through the barrier and vanished


    into the distance.


    Taking a deep breath, Nadia''s face became stern as she spoke loudly. "Today, we face our greatest and easiest challenge. It is a battle that will reverberate through the ages of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled and mark its end! Now, let us show the Harbingers the strength of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled and Paradise! March onwards to battle!" she roared with emotion.


    "For the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled! For Paradise!"


    "For the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled! For Paradise!"


    "For the Bastion of Wailling Gnarled! For Paradise!"


    The nymphs let out a loud battle cry. Several soft chimes of a bell resonated in the sky, causing the trees to stomp heavily against the soil.


    Nadia utilized the information that Orion had shared with her and summoned the headless,


    winged spawns to lift her from the ground. She summoned several more to protect them from above, mindful of not getting too close and drawing the attention of her sisters, who had fused with their trees below.


    At first, the soldiers below were stunned by the emergence of the headless, winged spawns. However, after realizing that their Sovereigness orchestrated it, they finally understood why Orion had left despite promising to apany them on the battlefield.


    If these things were as powerful as the Arch-knights had exined, they didn''t need to fear being attacked by tainteds on their way into the Harbingers'' domain.


    And ording to the information they had received, this wasn''t even a fraction of Paradise''s


    strength.


    Their confidence surged, and their battle cry caused the atmosphere around them to tremble as the powerful barrier dissolved, allowing the water outside to surge in, flooding the territory. Soon, the entire Bastion of Wailing Gnarled was submerged in water.


    This signified the end of their journey within this dreaded ocean and their courageous will to sacrifice their lives on the battlefield.


    Nadia observed the submerged underwater fortress with aplex swirl of emotions in her eyes. However, these emotions swiftly vanished and were reced with a firm resolve. With the forces rising alongside the sea warriors, Nadia unsheathed the greatsword hanging


    on her back and swam forward.


    .......


    Orion''s figure blurred across the ocean floor as he swiftly followed Brane''s direction until he arrived at abyrinthine canyon with many underwater volcanoes steadily expelling plumes of smoke to the ocean surface, obscuring the rest of the canyon in the process. Orion instantly spotted a group of individuals in the distance and swiftly approached them. He immediately recognized them as he arrived before them.


    It was Knight Darian, and behind him were three figures with disfigured limbs resembling the Arch-knight. Seeing their energy levels, Orion was immediately sure of his guesses. Surprisingly, their energy levels were much higher than that of the nymphs.

 Chapter 1160: Renewed Hope Of The Bastion Of Ashen Hope

    Chapter 1160: Renewed Hope Of The Bastion Of Ashen Hope


    ?


    [ Energy Level - 4,900 BEM. ]


    [ Energy Level - 4,989 BEM. ]


    [ Energy Level - 4,978 BEM.]


    Orion was also curious about their gills but decided to put the matter at the back of his mind for another time.


    Knight Darian and the others quickly spotted Orion''s arrival and rushed forward to meet him.


    "Great warrior," Knight Darian greeted with a respectful bow.


    The Arch-knights also did the same, their eyes fixed on Orion curiously, wondering if he was as terrifying as the two elder couples who had taken the entire bastion hostage. After all, he was their leader.


    Orion nodded. "Take me to them," he said, getting straight to the point.


    Knight Darian inwardly sighed in relief as he was too nervous to begin a conversation. He nodded silently and turned around, gesturing to the Arch-knights to follow suit as he led the way into the volcanic canyon.


    Orion followed closely behind as they navigated the many twists and turns within thebyrinthine canyon. The earth was dark, and a perpetual mist of ash suspended in the water column, reducing visibility. However, this didn''t hinder their vision or speed, as though they were already familiar with the path ahead.


    Soon, they passed through a powerful barrier that separated the water from the space within. The ground was littered with sharp shards of volcanic ss, and the walls were streaked with scorchingva flows, radiating immense heat that made each second feel like being stuffed into a furnace.


    "There are trapsid everywhere, so please just follow-" Knight Darian abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening in shock at the sight behind him.


    Orion was hovering in the air, following them from above. He quickly activated the One- Winged Sky Arts, lifting Knight Darian and the three Arch-knights into the air to follow him. Initially, they were stunned by the sudden turn of events but swiftly understood it was Orion''s doing.


    "You can point out the fastest route from here, and I''ll take us there," Orion said, not wanting to waste any more time.


    Knight Darian nodded firmly and pointed in the direction they needed to go. Without hesitation, they flew towards it.


    Orion, Knight Darian, and the others crossed over a molten crevasse on natural stone bridges above rivers of flowing, cooledva and an ashen in where the ground was covered in a thick, dark greyyer of volcanic ash. The entire in was dotted with skeletal remains.


    Soon, they arrived at a fortress built into the side of a towering cliff carved from the ck stone of the canyon itself. They halted before the Bastion''srge, magically reinforced entrance gate.


    The gate stood over forty meters high, and the cliff walls were lined with defensive fortifications, with numerous soldiers on the lookout. When they arrived, the soldiers noticed Orion and Knight Darian and quickly sent word to their superiors.


    After two minutes, the gate was pulled open, and Brane and Zara walked out, followed by a hulking figure about 8 feet (2.4m) tall.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was Gaverick, the former Emperor of the Bastion of Ashen Hope.


    Gaverick''s gaze was fixed on Orion, scrutinising him from head to toe as they approached.


    "Supreme Leader," Brane and Zara greeted respectfully.


    Orion nodded and turned his attention to Gaverick. "Is he the one?" he asked, his tone curious.


    Brane and Zara had already informed him of everything during the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled migration, so there was no need for further discussion. He was simply here to open a gate to the Golden Pce.


    Brane nodded, gesturing toward Gaverick.


    "I am Gaverick, the former Emperor of the Bastion of Ashen Hope," Gaverick stepped forward to introduce himself, then stepped back.


    Orion scrutinised Gaverick for a moment, then nodded. "Let''s go andplete what we came here for," he said.


    Brane nodded and led the way into the fortress alongside Zara. Orion followed behind them. Knight Darian greeted Gaverick with a wry smile, gesturing for him and the Arch-knights to go first.


    Gaverick snorted in response and followed. His eyes remained fixed on Orion, his mind racing with thoughts.


    Knight Darian sighed and followed them inside as therge fortress gate shut behind him.


    Gaverick was an orphan, amon title in the dreaded ocean. While other orphans possessed extraordinary evolutionary traits, granting them gills and enhancements capable of withstanding the crushing depths, he was just human-in and unremarkable.


    That is until he received his first void heart and awakened the Absolute Heart me, a rare lineage passed down from the founder of the Bastion of Ashen Hope, one of the greatest human warriors in the ocean depths.


    Without hesitation, the Bastion conscripted him into its ranks, as anyone capable of wielding the founder''s lineage was guaranteed a higher rank in the army. However, the power the Absolute Heart mes granted was raw and unrefined.


    Compared to his peers, Gaverick was still weak. But he refused to falter. He poured his soul into studying strategy, learning battle tactics, and mastering the nuances of warfare.


    His strategic mind and ability to anticipate enemy movements earned him a small but loyal following. His unit,posed of outcasts and overlooked warriors like himself, grew to a thousand strong, united by a shared desire to prove their worth.


    Their chance for glory came when they were assigned to join an assault mission on one of the Harbingers. Gaverick meticulously nned the operation, drilling his men rigorously until they were exhausted but prepared.


    However, no amount of preparation could have readied them for the Harbinger''s overwhelming power. The battle was a massacre; the entire assault team, including his unit, was decimated within mere seconds.


    Gaverick was the only survivor.


    He dragged his battered body back to the Bastion, expecting to be met with ridicule, shame, and scorn. But instead, he was met with something strange and unexpected: admiration. They hailed him as a hero, the man who had stepped into the domain of a Harbinger and returned.


    To the people, he had aplished a legendary feat by strength and luck alone. Their admiration ddened his once troubled heart.


    Encouraged to prove himself worthy of their praise, the intensity of his training increased. New warriors flocked to him, hoping to be a part of his next heroic venture. Again, he led his ranks into battle against the Harbinger, only to face the same devastating oue.


    Once more, he returned, battered and crushed, expecting scorn. But again, the Bastion hailed his return, celebrating his survival as though he had won.


    At that moment, Gaverick realised something. He understood that he wasn''t a hero because he defeated the enemy but because he returned, reminding them of hope. The people were holding onto the ashes of past heroes, clinging to the dream that someone-anyone-might someday save them from their dreadful plight.


    It was hrious! Gaverickughed.


    They didn''t need victory; they needed only the symbol of it.


    After all, a speck of me holding its own against a terrifying ocean storm could be considered a powerful me.


    On his next mission, Gaverick abandoned any idea of conquering the Harbinger forces.


    Instead, he fought simply to reduce the tainted, knowing that every weakened enemy and harvest brought hope closer for the Bastion. His actions inspired others, who soon began


    doing the same.


    However, they failed miserably. Gaverick alone seeded consistently. As his skill grew, so did his pride and obsession with strength, and soon, they began to take root in his heart. Gaverick understood that the burden of this role was his to bear, and with every return, he stoked the flickering me within his heart. As years passed, his fame grew. He rose through the ranks, bing the de facto leader of the Bastion of Ashen Hope forces.


    His love life was ignited. His unit had grown exponentially into a feared battalion. He was offered titles, honours, and the people''s loyalty. In time, he imed the seat of power as the new Emperor of the Bastion of Ashen Hope.


    However, after receiving the mysterious travellers and witnessing their terrifying strength, despite the failed n that had cost him everything, Gaverick reflected upon his entire life for


    the second time.


    ....


    "Is this everyone?" Orion asked, standing in an arena, his eyes fixed on the massive gathering


    of the entire citizenry of the Bastion of Ashen Hope, mainlyprised of humans, followed


    by nymphs, Prismerions, Merfolks, and other distinct races.


    Brane directed the question to Gaverick.


    "Yes, this is everyone," Gaverick responded with a firm nod. Standing beside him were his two wives, the former queens, and behind him were the high advisors, except Raydon, the fourth- seat high advisor, and Cora, the second-seat high advisor, whose statuses were currently


    unknown.


    Although unsure about what had happened to them, they had all epted their fate under the opponent''s terrifying strength. Their attention was fixed on the Supreme Leader, and they wondered how he would transport this many people to Paradise and its location.


    Paying no attention to their gazes, Orion removed the golden key from his pocket and ced it within an invisible lock in the folded space before him, repeating his previous actions.

 Chapter 1161: The Portal Of The Pocket Dimension Closes

    Chapter 1161: The Portal Of The Pocket Dimension Closes


    ?


    The former leaders of the Bastion of Ashen Hope and its citizens widened their eyes in shock as they witnessed the astonishing scene. Soon, they trembled, wondering what kind of


    terrifying force Paradise was.


    Orion expanded the massive golden square door beside an immense pir until it reached the opposite wall before stopping.


    Then, Orion focused on the surprised expressions of the gathered masses.


    "As long as you are willing to pledge your allegiance to Paradise and leave this ce, take your belongings and valuables, and walk through this portal in an orderly manner. There are people on the other side waiting to wee you. All you have to do is listen and obey their words without hesitation. You don''t have to worry about encountering any issues as long as you can do that! For those unwilling to leave, you are free to remain!" Orion announced loudly.


    A sudden silence enveloped the entire surroundings when hepleted his words.


    They hesitated. After five minutes, no one moved from their position. After another ten, a human man with his wife and two children stepped forward. Arge bag was hoisted against their backs as they approached with solemn expressions.


    They nodded gratefully toward Orion, Brane, and Zara and walked into the golden door, crossing over to the other side.


    Their brave actions created a domino effect as several more individuals stepped forward, forming an orderly line as they entered the golden door.


    Suddenly, after a day and a half, the golden door trembled.


    "Everyone, stand back!" Orionmanded loudly.


    The remaining Bastion of Ashen Hope citizens, awaiting their turn to walk through the golden door, obeyed his words, immediately stepping back with their expressions twisting in uncertainty and confusion.


    The golden trembled as violent ripples spread across its surface, then slowly shrunk.


    Orion frowned. Through his connection with the golden pce key, he sensed that it was being restricted by something. It only took a moment for him to understand what it was.


    The portal to the pocket dimension was closing!


    Ilse had informed him that the golden pce key would lose its ability to function properly if the spatial restrictions were powerful. Unsurprisingly, the barrier around Naka''s former spatialboratory was as formidable as he had anticipated.


    Orion pondered deeply, trying to find a way out of the predicament.


    Suddenly, his shadow rippled, and a figure emerged from it. Stunned, Orion snapped his head backwards, eyes widening in surprise behind his mask. To his astonishment, the figure was none other than Aurora.


    "I sensed the portal to the pocket dimension closing and decided toe to lend my support. The restriction within the pocket dimension isn''t as strong as it once was, or it wouldn''t have opened within our territory. With my strength, I should be able to break through the barrier and open a stable gateway to the Golden Pce," Aurora said, smiling at Orion before turning her gaze toward the citizens of the Bastion of Ashen Hope and the unstable golden square door beside the pir.


    Orion nodded and willingly closed the shrinking gate, resummoning his key. He ced the golden key in his pocket.


    Aurora summoned her sceptre, holding it in her left hand. She then took out her golden key and opened another door, just asrge as the one Orion had previously opened.


    Aurora used her power to stabilize the portal. She turned her head slightly and nodded at Orion.


    Orion exhaled inwardly and nodded in understanding. He shifted his focus toward the citizens of the Bastion of Ashen Hope and said, "You can all continue!" His voice echoed across the assembled masses.


    Previously, some had doubted whether they should go through the golden door but had chosen to stay within the Bastion.


    However, after witnessing the golden door start to close and the sudden appearance of the mysterious woman who emerged from thin air to open a new golden door, they quickly realized the capabilities of these powerful strangers.


    They understood that someone as formidable as this wouldn''t need to offer them a choice if the intent was to harm them.


    So, when Orion''s words reverberated through the massive underground hall, everyone quickly gathered their belongings and valuables and moved forward in haste.


    Seeing their enthusiasm, Orion nodded in approval. If he had known this approach would be so practical, he would have done it from the beginning.


    Behind him, Gaverick and the other former leaders exchangedplicated looks and sighed tiredly. If they were in the citizens'' shoes, they knew they would have reacted the same way. They, too, were intimidated by Paradise''s capabilities and wondered how many powerful individuals resided within its ranks.


    Paradise was more terrifying than they had anticipated.


    Brane and Zara observed the situation with calm expressions. They weren''t worried, confident that Orion and Aurora could handle any issues that arose. And if they couldn''t, it would mean they''d have to step in themselves, something they weren''t concerned about.


    The entire migration took another three days with Aurora''s aid.


    Afterwards, Aurora closed the golden door and retrieved her key. She also unsummoned her sceptre.


    "I''ve alsopleted things on my end within the Tidal Depths Kingdom. I''ve sent several spawns to aid Fifi and Iris to ensure they don''t cause any trouble. Some had also chosen to stay behind and fight against the Harbingers. They were already heading toward the location before I arrived here. With my spawns protecting them, they shouldn''t encounter any problems and should be awaiting our arrival," Aurora said.


    They were confident that Ilse had predicted how they would use the golden key when she gave it so she wouldn''t be upset by their actions. Moreover, considering therge number of Prismerions among them, they were confident that she would help manage the situation until they returned.


    By their calctions, Ilse was expected to awaken in seven more days.


    "The nymphs are also awaiting my return. Since we''re done here, let''s meet them," Orion nodded. He turned and walked toward Brane, Zara, and the others.


    Aurora wanted to voice her concerns about the mysterious water woman that Orion had encountered and the n to enter the Mirror Realm. Her mother had also sternly opposed it.


    Aurora wanted to pull him out from the pocket dimension. However, she held back, understanding that Orion would neverpletely forgive her if she did such a thing.


    The best she could do was protect him along the way.


    Aurora followed suit beside him. They arrived before Brane and the others.


    Brane and Zara quickly bowed respectfully to her.


    Seeing this, Gaverick and the others followed suit, bowing toward Aurora.


    "This is Goddess Aurora, one of the Divine Beings of Paradise," Orion gestured toward her. "You should thank her for being here, or the migration wouldn''t have been sessful."


    Hearing his words, Gaverick and the others widened their eyes in shock and disbelief.


    A goddess!


    A genuine goddess! They inhaled sharply.


    They had wondered what secrets Paradise possessed to be so powerful and were willing toy down their lives to uncover them. But to their surprise, it wasn''t about secrets at all.


    They didn''t only possess powerful warriors but also divine beings!


    Gaverick''s mind shed back to his conversation with Brane and Zara during their meeting. At first, he had been confused by their words, but now, the pieces fit together. Instantly, he copsed to his knees, prostrating before Aurora.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    The others immediately followed suit.


    "Thank you for your assistance, Goddess Aurora," Gaverick said, speaking on behalf of everyone. He wanted tough at himself for foolishly believing they could face Paradise and


    emerge victorious.


    Gaverick''s voice cracked as he added, "If... you are willing to overlook and forgive our


    previous foolish actions, we are ready to fully pledge our allegiance to Paradise and work until our bones break for its purpose."


    He shifted his attention towards Orion and spoke on behalf of everyone once again. Whether they agreed with his words didn''t matter; if they were unwilling to pledge their allegiance,


    they would speak up themselves.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But how foolish would that be?


    Fortunately, no one spoke, making Gaverick exhale inwardly. However, beads of sweat continued to form on his forehead as they all anxiously awaited a response. "Considering your past actions, you must prove yourselves and give Paradise a reason to ept your allegiance, let alone care for you. The time for negotiation is over. You should be thankful that you are all not yet dead," Orion responded, his tone and expression stern. Gaverick shivered but quickly nodded. "No problem... we are willing to do anything to prove our worth, no matter the treatment we receive," he replied.


    The others behind him also nodded in agreement.


    "Forgive me for asking this, Supreme Leader, but the others would..." Before Gaverick


    could finish his sentence, a powerful force descended on his shoulders, forcing him to shut his mouth immediately. Blood dripped from his nostrils to the ground. "...Forgive me," Gaverick swiftly apologized, his expression fearful as he lowered his head


    even further.

 Chapter 1162: New Sub-Divine Skill, Reassembling With The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Forces

    Chapter 1162: New Sub-Divine Skill, Reassembling With The Bastion Of Wailing Gnarled Forces


    ?


    Orion nced at Gaverick and the others without replying, then shifted his gaze toward Brane.


    "Let''s go. We''ve wasted enough time here already," Orion said.


    Brane nodded in response. "I will lead the way. Follow me," he said. He nced at Gaverick and the others, still prostrating, before turning and moving forward.


    They had already received permission from Orion to deal with them as they saw fit. Simply taking their lives would have been too easy, so they chose a different path, one that would make them suffer. For Gaverick''s and the others'' attempt to poison Brane and Zara, who were on a quest for godhood, the consequences of their actions would be far worse than death.


    Feeling the pressure lift from his shoulders, Gaverick remained frozen for a moment before he sighed softly and rose to his feet. Suddenly, a fierce determination ignited in his eyes as he followed behind the others.


    Orion gazed at the hundreds of thousands of soldiers from the Bastion of Ashen Hope fortress, standing in orderly rows within a grand canyon.


    From a nce, their numbers far exceeded those of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled forces. Thousands of hulking armoured figures with disfigured limbs stood at the forefront. They were the Bastion of Ashen Hope''s Arch-Knights.


    The Cindersong de Corps!


    The Scorchingwing Shield Corps!


    The Pyresoul Corps!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Smoldering Talon Corps!


    The Saber Inferno Corps!


    The mehearth Spear Corps!


    The Armored Phoenixd Corps!


    There were seven Arch-Knight Corps, each numbering between seven hundred and twelve hundred knights¡ªmore than seven thousand Arch-Knights. With minimal losses, this alone wouldpletely dominate the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled forces.


    Despite this, Orion knew they weren''t the strongest force within the Pocket Dimension. From what Aurora had told him, the Tidal Depths Kingdom had four to five times as many forces.


    Orion now understood why the Bastion of Ashen Hope and the Wailing Gnarled had worked together to poison King Izak-it was only a matter of time before one of them was attacked and absorbed into the other''s forces. Joining forces was the most reasonable choice.


    "I want to lead them to the third Harbinger Domain," Orion said, looking at Brane. Nadia had informed him that thest Bastion had copsed five years ago. However, he soon learned from Mira that shortly after its fall, a Harbinger Domain had also mysteriously copsed, causing the tainted within it to scatter into the ocean, where they were hunted down and eliminated.


    Initially, this seemed like an odd coincidence, but after discovering that simr incidents had urred several times, Orion realized it was no mere coincidence.


    He gained insight into why Knight Izak had agreed to enter a treaty with the Bastion of Ashen Hope and Wailing Gnarled-it was to test their suspicions. Now that only a few remained, they wanted to see if the other two Harbinger Domains would copse, leaving only one.


    If the n had seeded, they would have led battalions of soldiers in a final stand against the single Harbinger Domain. Unfortunately, that n never came to fruition, so they had no way to test it.


    Orion wasn''t interested in testing the n either. He was more curious about the Harbingers'' identities and connection to the Mirror Realm and the goddess. With their current strength, they could take down each Harbinger Domain without relying on the local forces.


    This mission was meant to allow the residents to vent their grief and suffering on the tainteds before being brought to Paradise.


    Brane nodded at Orion''s words.


    "I will handle everything on my end and inform you when it''s over," Brane said, nodding. "If I don''t respond, don''t panic. I''ll be dealing with something important. It''s like this..." Orion exined his encounter with the mysterious water woman to Brane and Zara.


    Since they would be leading the attack against the Harbinger, sharing this secret with them was best.


    Upon hearing his words, a glimmer of light appeared in Brane''s and Zara''s eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then we''re even more curious about the Harbinger, and we can''t help but look forward to our battle with them," Brane said with a smile.


    "I agree. They must have a deeper understanding of this pocket dimension," Zara added.


    "I''m telling you this for your own safety. I don''t want you to follow me, Aurora, into the Mirror Realm. It''s too dangerous. Even with Aurora''s presence, I''m still not certain we''ll make it back without a few sacrifices," Orion warned, his tone serious.


    Brane exhaled and nodded in understanding. "I understand. Although this might be a chance to explore more ways to achieve godhood, we know our limits. When we kill the Harbinger, we won''t take the portal to the Mirror Realm," he said.


    Zara folded her arms across her chest, softening her serious expression as a sigh escaped her lips, nodding in agreement.


    "I''ll be leaving now," Orion said. He turned to Aurora and added, "Let''s go."


    Aurora nodded and ced her hand on his shoulder. "I know the fastest way there," she said, smiling lightly. Both of them instantly sank into her shadow, vanishing into thin air.


    "No matter how many times I see it, the abilities of a divine being are still astonishing," Brane said, shaking his head with a sigh.


    "Orion is a capable young man," Zara agreed with her husband. "Let''s hope he wins that goddess over to our side and their encounter doesn''t lead to anything dangerous."


    From a distance, witnessing Orion and Aurora''s disappearance, a chilling shiver rippled through Gaverick and the others'' spines. They were unsure who was more terrifying-the mysterious Harbingers that had tormented them for many years or Paradise.


    ....


    Orion and Aurora emerged from within one of her headless, winged spawns.


    Orion saw the grand armies of the nymphs in the distance, realizing they had crossed a vast distance instantly. He turned his gaze toward Aurora and asked, "Is this your new divine skill?" His tone was curious.


    Aurora nodded. "While dealing with the Tidal Depths Kingdom, I was thinking about how to get to you instantly or bring you to me in a dangerous situation, and I came up with this. Even though I haven''t mastered thews as a goddess, I can tear through space to cross vast


    distances."


    "However, since the headless, winged spawns are my creation, I decided to try something else-tearing open space at both ends from within the spawns, creating a subtler rift that allows for instant teleportation," she exined with a smile.


    "I call it the Eternal Void Leap, a sub-divine skill of the Eternal Chaos Legion. So, what do you think of my aplishment? Aren''t I smart, husband?" Aurora asked, her smirk widening. Orion nodded without hesitation. "Very smart. I''m amazed you managed to figure something like this out quickly," he said. He took off his mask, leaned up, and kissed her lips.


    "Mmh~" Orion pulled back shortly.


    "Hehe! Let''s finish this quickly so you can get some rest-and give Liora a younger sibling. I''ll ask Mother if she has a way to speed up the baby''s development in the womb so we can do it again soon after," Aurora said, chuckling with a bright smile.


    Orion coughed heavily, cleared his throat, and responded, "Considering what happened with Liora, we should take it slow. I don''t want you to encounter any danger that could harm you." "True," Aurora said, her expression turning solemn as she nodded. But her face quickly shifted into a thoughtful look. "But if what happened before happens again, does that mean I would get another dual divine and Vylkr artefact?" she asked, her tone curious and filled with anticipation. Her eyes gleamed with an intense light.


    Orion''s cough grew more serious. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going through his wife''s mind.


    "I don''t think it works that way. The dual divine and Vylkr artefact formation might have been


    a result of your ascension and Liora''s birth, so it''s best not to dwell on it too much. We should manage our expectations to avoid disappointment. Let''s go we shouldn''t keep them waiting much longer," he said, gesturing for her to follow.


    Aurora nodded in understanding and pushed the thoughts to the back of her mind as she


    swam beside Orion. She gazed curiously at the tall trees floating in the water, surrounding the


    Bastion of Wailing Gnarled forces like a densely packed forest.


    Soon, they arrived at the forefront and spotted Nadia and the other high advisors standing at


    the edge of a cliff, looking down.


    Sensing their arrival, Nadia turned her head, her eyes widening in surprise, her expression


    filled with relief at seeing Orion''s return. Her gaze lingered on the stunning and graceful


    woman beside him.


    Probing her strength, she sensed a formidable aura surrounding her, causing her heart to almost leap out of her chest as she quickly withdrew her senses.


    ''How brazen,'' Aurora thought, noticing Nadia''s actions and looking at her curiously.


    The high advisors also sensed their arrival and immediately approached them, their


    expressions filled with relief.


    "Supreme Leader, you have finally arrived," Nadia said, bowing respectfully.


    The high advisors followed suit. They nced at Aurora curiously, but like Nadia, they swiftly


    averted their gaze after sensing her formidable aura.

 Chapter 1163: The Battle Begins, The Floating Fortress

    Chapter 1163: The Battle Begins, The Floating Fortress


    ?


    "I apologize for the dy. There were several matters I needed to handle at the Bastion of Ashen Hope before I could return," Orion responded.


    Nadia shook her head quickly. "No need to apologize. What matters is that you''re finally here to lead us into the Harbinger''s domain," she replied.


    The high advisors nodded in agreement.


    They had already assumed that Orion and hispanions had delivered the same message they had given them to the Bastion of Ashen Hope and the Tidal Depths Kingdom. As for how those forces had responded, it wasn''t her ce to know, nor did she care to find out.


    Orion smiled. "In that case, allow me to introduce you to Goddess Aurora, one of the divine beings primarily responsible for protecting Paradise. She''s also the one who created the headless, winged spawns that have been protecting you all," he said, gesturing toward Aurora to introduce her to Nadia and the others.


    Nadia and her high advisors stood frozen in ce for a long moment before they recovered from their shock, their expressions bing dignified.


    BANG!!


    BANG!!


    BANG!!


    They dropped to one knee on the watery rock, crushing it inward under their legs, and lowered their heads, bowing towards Aurora.


    "A divine being from Paradise has graced us with her presence! Everyone, kneel and properly wee her!" Nadia''s words thundered across the ocean depths, piercing the ears of every nymph present.


    In an instant, they all realized that a goddess was in their midst, and one by one, they dropped to their knees and bowed towards Aurora.


    Countless soft chimes of bells resounded across the surrounding water, and the floating trees descended to the ground.


    "On behalf of the Bastion of Wailing Gnarled, I wee you and thank you for the aid you have provided us through our most desperate times!" Nadia spoke, her voice controlled and steady.


    "I wasn''t expecting such a wee," Aurora said with a light chuckle. "I like you all more now. After this, I''ll ensure you can fit right into Paradise, so you don''t have to worry about encountering any issues."


    Nadia was surprised by Aurora''s words but showed a look of relief on her face. She had been worried about getting on the goddess''s wrong side for not showing enough respect after all the help she had provided. However, it seemed she had been overthinking it.


    Despite being responsible for creating such a dreadful technique, the goddess wasn''t as intimidating as Nadia had initially thought.


    Still, Nadia didn''t ultimately lower her guard. After all, divine beings were said to live far longer than mortals, each possessing distinct personalties. She knew it was best to tread carefully around Aurora.


    "Thank you for your support, goddess. We feel much more at ease with your presence," Nadia responded.


    The high advisors also nodded excitedly. With the support of a genuine goddess, their settlement within Paradise would be much easier than they had initially expected.


    "Alright, you can all rise. We don''t have all day to spend here," Aurora said.


    Nadia nodded and rose, gesturing for the others to do the same.


    Orion walked forward toward the edge of the cliff, and Aurora followed beside him.


    In the distancey an enormous pit, seemingly created by a sunkenndmass on the ocean bed. Floating above the pit was arge, t mountain with an immense, jagged stone fortress built upon it.


    Numerous tainted emerged from the pit and surrounded the entire area, even encircling the floating t-top mountain. The fortress could only be seen in glimpses through the gaps between the swarming tainted.


    With the help of his mask, Orion could make out energy levels as high as 4,998 BEM. Previously, he had wondered why they had only encountered weak tainted wandering around the ocean. Now, he had his answer-it was because they had all gathered here, guarding the Harbingers'' domain, making it nearly impossible for anyone to break through.


    "Have you gotten a sense of the situation inside?" Orion asked, ncing at Aurora.


    She had sent her spawns to infiltrate each of the Harbingers'' domains and report back on what they had observed, allowing them to end the battle smoothly and without unnecessaryplications.


    Aurora''s strength was the cornerstone of his confidence, which would be instrumental to their victory. However, he wasn''t about to take any chances by underestimating the enemy.


    Aurora nodded. "There''s an immensely powerful figure within it. It''s not someone any mortal could face," she responded. "No wonder no one has been able to break into the domain. But I believe it''s something I can easily handle."


    Orion nodded. "And the others?" he asked.


    "They''re simr, though there''s a slight fluctuation in strength. With my spawns apanying the other forces, they can break in and out of the other domains as they


    please," Aurora replied.


    "Good," Orion said, turning to Nadia. "Lead the forces and conquer the domain. We''ll break in directly and deal with the Harbinger."


    Nadia nodded firmly. She turned to the nymphs and shouted, "Sisters, prepare yourselves! The battle is about to begin!"


    The Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled readied themselves, unsheathing their weapons. Countless bells chimed across the surroundings, causing the trees at the edges of their formation to float upward. Their roots and branches moved more erratically than ever.


    "The Stone Gale Corps, form an outer ring-scatter the enemy and distract them! Frost Spine Corps, take the vanguard-freeze the enemy and reduce their momentum. Cut them down as you see fit. Dead Roots Corps anchor the left nk and stop any nking manoeuvres. Gnarled Shield Corps, guard the rear-be ready to turn defence into offence if theye close to attack. Spiked Branch Poison Corps, take the right nk! Mountain de Corps, hold the


    centre!"


    The Arch-Knights swiftly swam into their positions. Aurora''s spawns followed overhead like


    guardians.


    Tightly gripping her greatsword, Nadia turned towards the cliff''s edge, her eyes locked on the Harbingers'' domain in the distance.


    "Everyone else, hold your positions; stay within the formation!" she called out, then


    commanded loudly, "ATTACK!"


    As her words rang out, waves of water rippled violently, and the entire force surged forward


    with loud war cries, rushing toward the Harbingers'' domain.


    As they closed in, their figures were finally noticed by the swarms of tainteds, who swam toward them aggressively.


    BANNGG!!!


    BOOOMM!!


    Countless violent ripples surged outward as both forces shed fiercely.


    Fortunately, the headless, winged spawns joined the fray, taking down the stronger tainted- three to six with a single strike-while leaving the weaker ones for the Bastion Of Wailling


    Gnarled forces to handle.


    Witnessing this, Nadia''s heart swelled with confidence. She continued cutting down the


    tainted that approached her, her frozen greatsword freezing them entirely before they shattered into pieces, scattering in the swirling water.


    The entire Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled was also inspired by the sight and attacked with


    renewed vigour as more tainted converged on their position.


    On the cliff, Orion nced at Aurora and nodded. "Let''s go."


    Aurora returned the nod, ced her hand on his shoulder, and vanished into her shadow.


    ......


    The atmosphere was stifled with silence and tension within a dimly lit,rge hall. The floor was marble, yet there were no other decorations in the room, not even a door at the wide entrance, except for a sizeable throne at the far edge of the hall.


    Seated upon the side of the throne was an armoured man. His pale blue skin was marred with


    countless unnatural ck spots, and his icy blue eyes shone brightly in the darkness. Sprouting from his head were two fierce, reindeer-like antlers that stretched upward.


    Strangely, the antlers seemed alive, moving as if stirred by an unseen wind despite the absence of any breeze in the stony hall. Resting against the armrest and the ground was an enormous battle axe, its de gleaming dully, with a darkened helm on top, featuring twon/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    wide openings on either side.


    Suddenly, the man snapped his head towards the entrance, with a brief sh of surprise crossing his eyes before his expression returned to normal. "Who is it? Reveal yourself!" hemanded, his voice reverberating across the hall and violently shaking its very foundation.


    Without another word, the man picked up the helm and ced it over his head. His antlers squeezed themselves through the gaps with swift, nimble movements.


    At that moment, two individuals stepped through the entrance. The first was a man dressed in


    a ck shirt and trousers adorned with detailed golden patterns embellished with precious stones. His shoes, simrly adorned with jewellery, fit snugly.


    A ck mask with no lip or nose outline covered his face. It featured two ck crystal lenses and was decorated with strange vines and monster designs, concealing his identity. Beside him stood a woman with a blend of golden and green hair pouring down her waist. She wore a mixed green and crimson gown, flowing just above her ankles, adorned with shimmering patterns resembling stars.


    On her feet were simple string sandals, and in her hand was a mysterious sceptre shrouded in


    fog. Only its half-arching head and a strange ball of light were visible, pulsing with powerful, mysterious energy.


    They halted a distance away from the throne.

 Chapter 1164: Rimehelm, the Harbinger!

    Chapter 1164: Rimehelm, the Harbinger!


    ?


    The man''s lips curved into a frown as he scrutinized them, his gaze narrowing on the woman. "Divine energy... Vylkr energy... How is that possible?" he muttered to himself, his voiceced with disbelief. Then, louder, he said, "You are a goddess?"


    Though it was phrased as a question, his tone suggested he sought confirmation rather than inquiring.


    The woman responded with a simple nod.


    The man''s frown deepened further. "The war has only just begun, and I was already surprised that someone managed to get here so quickly. But it makes sense if it was a divine being," he said, his voice filled with grudging acknowledgement and lingering wariness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After a brief pause, he shook his head. "Regardless of whoeveres, I am d that after 2,500 years, someone has finallye to kill me."


    Hearing the mysterious man''s words, Orion and Aurora widened their eyes in surprise. They were taken aback at how he could live that long.


    "His strength isparable to that of a demigod. Stay close to me," Aurora said, ncing at Orion.


    She was unsure how to measure his strength since he utilized Vylkr energy, guaranteeing he was far more powerful than an average demigod.


    Only once they engaged in battle could she make an urate judgment.


    Orion nodded in understanding and focused on the mysterious man. "Who are you?" he asked with a frown.


    He was particrly intrigued because the mysterious water woman they encountered earlier had been equally perplexing, leaving them unable to determine if she was a divine being or something else entirely.


    "My name is Rimehelm," the man replied. "It has been so long since anyone asked me that question that I have forgotten much about my past. However, who I am does not matter. What matters is that you are here to kill me, and I will test whether you are qualified to do so." His grip tightened around the giant axe resting against his armrest as he stood from the throne.


    Orion frowned. "Do we have to fight? We can help you escape and start a new life if you tell us how to activate the path to the Mirror Realm. I''m certain there are ways to activate it without your death, right?" he asked.


    The mysterious water woman had informed him that he would need to kill the Harbinger to awaken the mechanism if he wanted to enter the Mirror Realm. However, Orion wasn''t willing to give up on such a powerful figure, especially one that even Aurora acknowledged. He wanted to recruit Rimehelm to Paradise and add to its growing forces.


    After all, there was no such thing as having too many divine beings in one''s forces. With the many divine beings already in Paradise, along with the brilliant equipment they had collected from Naka''sboratory and elsewhere, he was confident that if there were any issues with Rimehelm''s body, they would be able to resolve them.


    A ripple appeared in the man''s piercing blue eyes for the first time, but it quickly subsided.


    "I seem to have misunderstood your intentions. Not only are you unwilling to fight, but you''re also offering to help me?" the man said, exhaling a long, weary sigh as if Orion''s words had burdened him.


    "How do you know my death could open a passage to the Mirror Realm? This is knowledge privy only to us, the Harbingers," he continued, his voice rising with intensity, his expression hardening with suspicion and doubt.


    Despite the man''s reaction, Orion remained calm. With Aurora beside him, a divine being couldn''t make him feel fear unless they had mastered thews. Instead, his thoughts stirred, and he pondered the identity of the mysterious water woman who had provided them with this information.


    "We have our ways of obtaining such information, and it''s not something we can share with an outsider," Orion responded calmly.


    Rimehelm wore a bewildered expression. He couldn''t believe that even now, the mortal before him, whose face was hidden behind a strange mask, was still trying to recruit him. Suddenly, he chuckled briefly before calming down and regaining hisposure.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourselves?" he asked, curiosity flickering in his icy blue gaze. "I am Orion, the Supreme Leader of Paradise. This is Aurora, one of the divine beings in charge of protecting Paradise," Orion introduced himself and Aurora.


    Rimehelm''s eyes widened in surprise again, and for a brief moment, an emotional fluctuation crossed his face before disappearing. "Do you have any connection to the former force known as ''Paradise''?" he asked, his tone cold, his grip tightening on the handle of his giant axe. Now, it was Orion''s turn to be surprised. Very few knew of that name, and those who did were either familiar with events from the bygone era or directly tied to its history.


    This was precisely why he had chosen the name for his forces. The association would cause others to either steer clear of them or approach cautiously, believing they were connected to the ''Paradise'' of the past.


    Depending on how knowledgeable or powerful an individual was, they might uncover fragments of information about Naka and other hidden truths. Meanwhile, Paradise forces could continue to grow steadily, undisturbed. It was a calcted, strategic move.


    Despite this, Orion was curious about how Rimehelm knew of Paradise, especially since none of the forces in the pocket dimension seemed to have any information about it.


    "It''splicated. I can assure you, we are not like the ''Paradise'' you are familiar with," Orion replied.


    "You have an unusual connection to the former Paradise and are masquerading under its name," Rimehelm responded in realization as he sighed in relief.


    If the individuals before him genuinely belonged to the same Paradise he knew, he would have struggled to control his emotions and might have descended into a rampage. Rimehelm''s gaze flickered toward Aurora''s fog-shrouded staff, swirling with a ball of Vylkr and divine energy at its head. "I think I understand your connection to the previous Paradise and ''the name that must not be mentioned''-there are no crazier sights that wouldn''t have his handiwork written all over them."


    Orion and Aurora remained silent. They were sure the figure Rimehelm was referring to was none other than Naka.


    "Do you have any other questions or prefer to proceed with the battle?" Rimehelm asked, refocusing his gaze on the two of them.


    Orion nodded and asked, "Can you tell us the goddess''s identity in the Mirror Realm?"


    "I can''t reveal her identity. The moment I do, I lose my life, and my purpose will be forfeit," Rimehelm responded, his expression a mix of weariness and bitterness.


    "Don''t bother asking again because there''s nothing you can do to change that," he added, sensing Orion''s intentions.


    Orion sealed his lips, disappointed though not entirely surprised. He hadn''t expected much but was still slightly disheartened that his ns hadn''t worked.


    "However, due to your persistence and courage, I will give you a piece of advice: don''t mention those names around her-neither ''Paradise'' nor ''the name that must not be called''¡ªunless you have no intention of returning from the Mirror Realm," Rimehelm warned, his tone and expression turning solemn.


    "Since we''re done, I doubt you have any questions left, so let''s begin." He stepped down from the throne and stood on the ground, facing Aurora and Orion, who stood on the opposite side.


    Seeing there was nothing more they could do, Orion turned his attention to Aurora and


    nodded in agreement.


    Aurora returned the nod and stepped forward to confront Rimehelm.


    "Only those who actively participate in killing me will be granted entry into the Mirror Realm. This is to prevent freeloaders from riding on the hard work of others to gain entry. And from the looks of it, the two of you are nning on going in at once," Rimehelm exined, his gaze shifting between Orion and Aurora.


    "That''s not a problem. I''ll beat you down until you can''t move, then hold you in ce for him to deliver the final blow. That way, we''ll both be involved in killing you and gain ess," Aurora responded casually, as though the matter were of little concern. Rimehelm''s brow twitched. "I''m not that easy to be captured or killed. Be careful not to lose because of your arrogance," he warned.


    Aurora didn''t reply. She raised her sceptre forward, and the ball of swirling Vylkr and Divine energy at the head of the sceptre pulsed violently, growingrger until it filled the centre.


    The space around them trembled, and a heavy, suffocating pressure descended upon the fortress. Even the area outside shook, scaring away the tainteds guarding it. Had Aurora not contained her energy within the fortress, the whole pocket dimension would have also


    quaked.


    The pressure bore down on Rimehelm, causing him to grit his teeth in doubt and uncertainty. He had already known the goddess before him was powerful enough to storm his fortress, but he hadn''t expected her to be this strong.


    Aurora remained still as though waiting for him to make the first move.

 Chapter 1165: 7th Order Demigod, Frightening Prowess

    Chapter 1165: 7th Order Demigod, Frightening Prowess


    ?


    "Very well," Rimehelm said, closing his eyes and taking several deep breaths. "I was saving this until I was sure I couldn''t win, but it seems I have no choice but to use it at the start of our battle."


    Aurora watched him curiously, not taking the opportunity to attack. If she had wanted to kill him, she could have done so the moment she entered the throne room without much effort. But she wouldn''t gain anything without letting him showcase his skills and trump cards. Orion observed, equally curious, waiting to see what the trump card of a Harbinger would be. Suddenly, a surge of Vylkr energy erupted from Rimehelm''s body, enveloping him like a zing inferno; countless thick strands of Vylkr energy covered him. Then, a strange phenomenon began to ur. The energy slowlypressed against his body, forming an armouredyer until his entire form was encased in a shell of Vylkr energy.


    Reinforcement Technique!


    Rimehelm''s muscle bulged slightly before stabilizing.


    Suddenly, silence enveloped the hall.


    Orion and Aurora stared at him, their expressions filled with shock and astonishment. They had attempted to discern whether it was merely an illusion or if Rimehelm had tricked them, but it wasn''t.


    Rimehelm had used a technique based on Vylkr energy right before them!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even though it wasn''t aplex technique but a simple reinforcement technique, the sight alone was enough to make their hearts tremble. As individuals whose strength relied on Vylkr energy, they knew how vtile and fierce it was. It was unimaginable for someone to create even a simple technique using it-the pain and immense strength needed to withstand the bacsh.


    Aurora had made a mental note to prioritize researching whether she could develop techniques like this for Paradise in the future. However, she was unsure of how long it would take before she seeded. While she had been granted control over divine and Vylkr energy, allowing the two to coexist within her, the challengey in their nature.


    If divine energy was like fertilend with a prosperous garden already thriving, and she had only to learn its workings to cultivate it further, then Vylkr energy was like venomous, barren soil. With Vylkr, she had to start from scratch, figuring out how to work with the treacherousnd before she could nt anything.


    If she could learn a technique based on Vylkr energy, it would be a tremendous boon. Instantly, her attention was riveted on the scene unfolding before her.


    Orion''s thoughts aligned with hers.


    Rimehelm focused on Aurora. "This simple technique infuses all the Vylkr energy I possess into my muscles, enhancing my strength to its limit and forming an imprable, armour- likeyer that boosts my physical resilience. The technique''s effects strengthen over time as I gather more Vylkr energy. The longer the battlests, the stronger I be. The only drawback is that the bacsh my body will endure might exceed its limits, leaving me in a vegetative state for a certain period," he exined.


    Seeing Aurora''s expression-aplex mix of shock, surprise, and bewilderment-filled him with a surge of confidence.


    "You might be wondering how something so astonishing is possible. Unfortunately, I can''t take credit for it. This technique was created by the goddess. As far as I know, each Harbinger has a unique or simr technique," he added, shaking his head.


    "Your goddess must have been a formidable divine being to achieve such a feat," Aurora responded, narrowing her eyes.


    She wondered if the goddess was simr to her but doubted it. After all, the Will of the Divine Mysteries had informed her she was the first of her kind. It would have told her if she were the second or one among many.


    "Yes, she was," Rimehelm replied with a nod, his expression tinged with a sad smile. "If you manage to kill me, not only will you gain entry into the Mirror Realm to meet her, but you''ll also be granted the intricacies of this technique to use as you see fit," he added, as though offering an incentive to encourage Aurora to face him in battle without hesitation.


    Contrary to Rimehelm''s expectations, his disy had the opposite effect: it only stirred Orion''s and Aurora''s hearts. If possible, they preferred capturing Rimehelm alive rather than killing him.


    "Is this the full extent of your technique?" Aurora asked.


    Rimehelm responded with a nod.


    "Okay. I''m curious to see if you have any surprises left, so I''ll let you make the first move," Aurora responded calmly.


    Rimehelm''s expression twisted into a frown, irritated by Aurora''s continued arrogance. "Fine, you were warned," he spat.


    As his words ended, he vanished from his spot.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared at both Aurora''s left side and behind her simultaneously, swinging his axe diagonally toward her neck.


    Two inky ck tendrils shot out from the surrounding air, immediately blocking the deadly strikes.


    BANGG!!


    BANGG!!


    BOOM!!


    An invisible wind arc surged from the axe, etching itself deep into the ground, nearly splitting the foundation of the fortress.


    Unfazed by his blocked attack, Rimehelm remained calm and unleashed a barrage of deadly strikes at Aurora, aiming to cleave her in two.


    The hall was in ruins. Rifts in space emerged as his sweeping axe strikes tore through multipleyers, creating countless voids that healed at an incredible pace, only to be fractured again, making the restoration process strenuous.


    Had Aurora not trapped their battle within the fortress, the ocean outside would have churned violently and hung in the sky. Countless rifts would have formed in the atmosphere, destabilizing the entire pocket dimension. Fortunately, the dimension was sturdier than she expected and managed to heal the lingering scars of their battle.


    Yet, despite the chaotic destruction, Aurora hadn''t moved an inch from her position.


    Witnessing Aurora''s nonchnt demeanour and realizing she wasn''t taking him seriously, Rimehelm clenched his teeth and increased the intensity of his attack. His body blurred out of sight, transforming into a whirlwind that cracked the space wherever it passed.


    BANGG!!


    BOOMM!!


    All that could be heard were faint, reverberating shes of battle buried within the opened voids of their surroundings, echoing throughout the fortress like a deadly melody.


    "I''ve gauged your strength-it''sparable to a 7th-order demigod, with your physical prowess enhanced to that of a 6th-order," Aurora remarked, calmly observing as countless tendrils swirled around her, deflecting Rimehelm''s strikes and keeping him from getting too


    close.


    It was as if an adult was effortlessly fending off the frantic assaults of a toddler-only on a


    grand scale.


    Sensing the increased intensity of his attacks, Aurora added, "For a mortal, regardless of how you gained this power, it''s apliment-impressive and frighteningpared to an average demigod. You should be proud of yourself for achieving such a feat."


    Suddenly, Rimehelm''s axe stopped swinging, his attacks halting mid-air around Aurora. He floated in ce among the cracked fissures before her. His armour was shattered, revealing bulging muscles covered in an inky ck armouredyer. Veins pulsed unnaturally, cracks spreading across his skin, with inky ck and crimson blood oozing out.


    Breathing heavily, Rimehelm struggled to steady himself, his narrowed gaze scrutinizing Aurora. "Haaa...You''re too powerful," he admitted with a tired sigh.


    Aurora acknowledged his words with a nod as if they were natural. "Is that all the tricks you have up your sleeve?" she asked, her tone and expression calm.


    "No," Rimehelm shook his head, his gaze flickering toward Orion, positioned at a distance,


    safely behind a barrier.


    Aurora''s expression darkened into a frown.


    In an instant, Rimehelm vanished and reappeared before Orion, swinging his axe at him. The


    axe impaled deep into Orion''s torso, embedding itself into his body.


    "I warned you that your arrogance would lead to harm. Although I hate to do this, after everything I''ve been through, I''m not willing to die just like that. When you enter the Mirror Realm..." Rimehelm began, attempting to free his axe and unleash another attack. However, he paused mid-sentence, noticing a distortion around Orion''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, Orion transformed into a headless, winged entity resembling the


    tainted.


    Rimehelm''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden turn of events. He tried to retreat from the unfamiliar creature, but it was toote. Countless tendrils shot out from the headless entity, wrapping tightly around him and holding him in ce.


    "What is this?" Rimehelm growled, gritting his teeth in fear and anger as he struggled to break free. But all his efforts were futile; the tendrils bound his entire body, leaving him only


    able to move his head.


    "It''s disappointing you have no other tricks up your sleeve," Aurora spoke. Surprisingly, it didn''te from the Aurora standing behind him.


    Aurora and Orion appeared out of thin air at a distance, surrounded by a transparent barrier.


    A shiver ran down Rimehelm''s spine as he watched the body of the Aurora behind him ripple and transform into a headless, winged entity, just like the one restraining him. He swallowed hard, realizing he hadn''t been fighting the real Aurora all this time. And worse still, even the fakes had been enough to subdue him single-handedly.

 Chapter 1166: Powerful Mind Barrier, An Immense Water Vortex

    Chapter 1166: Powerful Mind Barrier, An Immense Water Vortex


    ?


    The sceptre flew out of the headless entity''s grasp and floated toward Aurora, stopping between her outstretched fingers.


    "You don''t have to worry-our entire conversation was truly us, using them as a medium," Aurora said, noticing the disbelief in Rimehelm''s gaze.


    Suddenly, as though unable to contain his emotions, Rimehelm threw his head back and roared withughter, "HAHAHAHA!!" Unexpectedly, his antlers stretched out from his head, growingrger like twisting vines, and shot toward Aurora and Orion.


    However, unlike previously, the barrier protecting them blocked the attack.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh!!


    Bang!!


    The antlers coiled around the barrier, attempting to constrict it until it shattered. Instead, they snapped, breaking into countless bony fragments that fell to the ground below.


    Seeing that his attack had failed, Rimehelm''s antlers shrank back, reverting to their original form as though they hadn''t sustained any damage. Rimehelm exhaled tiredly, lowering his head in defeat.


    Orion and Aurora arrived before him.


    "Can you read his memories?" Orion asked, shifting his focus to Aurora.


    Aurora nodded, understanding his intent. She floated forward and ced her right hand on Rimehelm''s head.


    "What are you doing?! Stop!" Rimehelm shouted, fear creeping into his expression.


    He realized they would do whatever it took to extract the needed information. As a demigod who had lived for 2,500 years, there were many reasons why he wanted to keep many secrets hidden. How could he ept such a fate? But his protests fell on deaf ears.


    As Aurora attempted to gain control of Rimehelm''s mind, she suddenly encountered a powerful blockage that resisted her and forced her out.


    "What is it? Did you discover anything?" Orion asked, noticing the solemn look on Aurora''s


    face.


    "I encountered a powerful barrier protecting his memories. It''s more formidable than I expected, and... it''s strange, as though someone else ced it. This could be why he can''t reveal anything. I''m unable to break through it to ess his memories. I''m sorry," Aurora responded, shaking her head and ncing at Orion.


    "There''s no need to apologize. I understand," Orion said, his expression serious.


    Rimehelm exhaled in relief.


    "Do you have anyst words?" Orion asked.


    Rimehelm then raised his head and looked at Orion standing within the barrier''s protection. "Since you''ve proven your capabilities by defeating me, don''t end up like me. Whatever happens, I want you to see it through to the end," he said.


    Orion wore a thoughtful expression. Just as he was about to ask what Rimehelm meant, he stopped, realizing that Rimehelm could not say more.


    Orion nodded and swung his greatsword, severing Rimehelm''s head from his body. He then changed his trajectory, bringing the de down from above-splitting the tendrils and Rimehelm in half.


    Rimehelm''s dissected and decapitated body floated lifelessly in the air before them.


    "He''s dead. No sign of resurrection. Let me put him away forter," Aurora said, sensing that Rimehelm''s life force had vanished entirely, leaving behind only a corpse.


    Orion nodded and floated backwards. At that moment, Aerialia emerged, surrounded by a bright hue. Due to the battle''s unpredictability, she had chosen to remain hidden in case the opponent had a way to target her divine soul.


    Aurora sent her a detailed scene of everything that had transpired.


    Aerialia stared at the corpse with a solemn, contemtive expression.


    Aurora opened a rift in space and stored the corpse within it. She had considered experimenting with the strange demigod''s heart to see how it would interact with one of her spawns but decided it was too dangerous. At most, it would serve as research material for the Research centre before being discarded entirely.


    Suddenly, Orion felt ufortable in his head and instinctively ced his right hand on it, massaging his temple. Momentster, his eyes widened in shock.


    He snapped his gaze toward Aurora, noticing she wore the same astonished expression. "What''s wrong?" Aurora asked, her voice filled with curiosity as she sensed the sudden shift in their demeanour.


    "He wasn''t lying," Orion muttered. He turned to Aurora and exined, "We both received the Strengthening Technique, built on utilizing Vylkr energy. The technique allowed him to fight with the physical prowess of a 6th-order demigod while being a 7th-order demigod."


    Aurora''s eyes lit up in realization. "We''ll need to study it first to understand its effectiveness and decide whether it''s worth learning," she said.


    Orion nodded in agreement, and Aurora did as well.


    At that moment, the entire floating mountain range shook violently. The already destabilized fortress began to crumble, disintegrating into specks of dust that dissipated into thin air. Even the barrier began to crack, allowing water from the outside to start flooding in.


    Aurora quickly stabilized the barrier around them.


    They watched as the Harbinger''s domain was continuously destroyed, vanishing beneath the tides until it disappearedpletely.


    They were left floating above a sunken hole on the ocean floor.


    In the distance, the forces of the Bastion of the Wailing Gnarled continued their feverish battle against the tainteds.


    They seemed to have noticed the disappearance of the Harbinger''s fortress, boosting their morale as they fearlessly attacked the tainted. With Aurora''s support, the overwhelming number of tainted had dwindled to the point where the forces could easily overpower and


    push them back.


    Orion calcted that the battle should be over in about ten minutes.


    At that moment, a bizarre phenomenon urred.


    A massive water vortex, glowing with an inky ck hue, emerged from the immense pit. It swirled violently, pulling water currents toward it. Yet no one was pulled in, as if the current had a mind of its own, ignoring their presence as it passed through them.


    Only Orion and Aurora felt a faint suction, as though the water vortex was beckoning them, but it wasn''t strong enough to force them in. ording to the information they had received, this was the gateway that would lead them to the Mirror Realm.


    They spotted a figure swiftly approaching the inky ck swirling water vortex. It was none other than the mysterious water woman.


    "I knew she was up to no good," Aerialia remarked, noticing her movement.


    Just as the water woman reached out to touch the inky ck water vortex, she was repelled backwards. She stood in a daze for a few moments before trying again, her expression filledN?v(el)B\\jnn


    with determination.


    But just like before, she was repelled.


    After several more attempts, it became clear to everyone that the mysterious water woman could not pass through the inky ck vortex. She withdrew and turned her focus toward Orion


    and Aurora as though waiting for them to make an attempt.


    Aerialia clicked her tongue softly, shifting her gaze toward the water vortex, sensing a


    foreboding from within it.


    "Let''s get them out of here first," Orion said.


    Aurora nodded in understanding.


    The battle had already ended, with the nymphs suffering no losses-not even a deadly or severe injury. It was like they had participated in a friendly spar rather than a fatal war. However, they didn''t seem to have witnessed the mysterious water woman attempting to


    enter the swirling vortex.


    They stood in a daze, processing their victory, before regrouping silently, awaiting Orion and


    Aurora''s instructions.


    Aurora turned to face the group, brought out the key, and swiftly opened the golden door. The door stretched out over the ocean''s depths until the nymphs appeared as tiny dots in the


    distance.


    "There will be others waiting for you on the other side when you arrive, so listen to them and don''t stir up any trouble. You have all pledged your allegiance to Paradise, so they are your fellowpanions from now on!" Orion announced.


    They stared at him in reverence, not daring to miss a word. Their purpose here was already


    fulfilled, so they ignored the massive water vortex. After sensing Orion and Aurora''s interest in it, they were eager to leave this wretched ocean, knowing it would likely be also dealt with


    like the floating Harbinger''s fortress.


    Nadia nodded in understanding. Without hesitation, she swam into the golden door, with the


    high advisors following behind her.


    Soon, the entire force followed in an orderly manner. It took thirty minutes for them all to


    pass through the golden door before it transformed back into a golden key andnded in


    Aurora''s palm.


    "Don''t hesitate to inform me if you sense any danger," Aerialia said, her solemn gaze resting


    on Orion and Aurora.


    "I will," Orion responded.


    Aurora nodded in agreement, smiling lightly.


    Orion unsummoned his Crimson Greatsword, and Aerialia disappeared along with it.


    They both exchanged a nod before swimming toward the swirling water vortex. The suction around their bodies intensified as they got closer, though it still wasn''t strong enough to pull them in, almost as if giving them the option to turn back.


    They stopped in front of the inky ck water vortex.


    Aurora created a barrier around them.


    Orion nced at the mysterious water woman, who stared at them intently. After a moment,


    he withdrew his gaze and focused forward.


    Together, they plunged into the inky ck water vortex. The vortex began to cool down when they went in, and the intense currents slowly subsided.

 Chapter 1167: Collapse Of The Harbingers Domains, Within The Mirror Realm

    Chapter 1167: Copse Of The Harbingers Domains, Within The Mirror Realm


    ?


    Soon, it vanished, and the immense pit on the ocean bed returned to its previous state.


    The mysterious water woman didn''t leave. She remained, her tense gaze fixed on the immense pit as though awaiting their return.


    ....


    Far Southwest,


    Rivers of moltenva flowed from the immense underwater volcano into the surrounding water, creating scalding steam and bursts of boiling currents powerful enough to prate the skin of a formidable warrior.


    These fiery streams spread across the surrounding area. A massive fortress built upon an enormous molten core floated above the volcano, obscured by dense steam and bubbles.


    Surrounding it were countless tainteds, each varying in size-from towering 10-meter (33ft) giants to beings the size of 2-meter (6.5ft). This was none other than one of the Harbinger''s domains.


    Since none of the factions had ever managed to force their way into the fortress, they had never encountered the Harbinger who presided over it or learned its name. The individuals who had ventured into the area had given it many names, but only one was widely epted: The Abyss Cauldron!


    The number of tainteds was drastically reduced as they shed against the headless winged spawns and the Bastion of Ashen Hope forces.


    Gaverick tore through another tainted, his arms wrapped in inky ck mes. Turning his head to the side, he noticed Brane and Zara rushing into the Harbinger''s fortress with several headless, winged spawns apanying them.


    Gaverick hesitated briefly before gritting his teeth, determination shing in his eyes. He rushed after them, tearing down every tainted that blocked his path. Fortunately, the spawns attacked all the exceedingly powerful tainteds, so he hardly encountered any formidable opponents.


    As Gaverick entered the fortress, he swiftly made his way in their direction.


    Upon arriving in a vast, empty hall, he saw a bizarre scene.


    tainted corpses were scattered across the hall, from the broken ceiling to the ground, like grotesque paintings. Brane and Zara hovered in the air, d in spotless armour as if they hadn''t participated in any battle.


    A humanoid figure bathed in inky ck mes was suspended in the air before them.


    "Despite being mortals, you are far more powerful than I had expected... Who are you?" the ming man asked, his voice reverberating across the hall. His intense gaze was fixed on Brane and Zara.


    "We are inhabitants of Paradise!" Brane responded.


    "Are you going to answer our questions now and tell us what''s within the Mirror Realm?" he demanded, narrowing his eyes at the ming man.


    "I told you before... I can''t say anything... cough..." The ming man responded before coughing heavily, revealing that the injuries he had sustained were severe.


    Brane frowned and turned to look at Zara, who was floating beside him.


    "I can''t see anything... He''s too powerful," Zara responded, shaking her head with a defeated expression.


    Brane nodded, refocusing his attention on the ming demigod.


    "Then we have no reason to keep you alive," he said coldly. "Kill him."


    At that moment, the headless winged spawn holding the ming demigod tore him apart with its tendrils. His internal organs were scattered across the ground below.


    Witnessing the gruesome scene, Gaverick copsed to his knees, pressing his hands against his chest in an attempt to steady his breathing. From the aura of the ming man, he was sure this was the Harbinger of the domain.


    Yet, he was killed so easily. And judging by the tainted corpses littering the area, it had clearly been a direct one-sided confrontation.


    Still, Gaverick found it hard to believe. One of the Harbingers who had tormented countless Bastions within the ocean...


    Where he had lost so many of his forces...


    Where he had barely escaped with his life time and time again from the tainteds at the entrance to this territory...


    Yet, that very Harbinger had been overpowered and killed just like that.


    ''Paradise!'' Gaverick couldn''t help but marvel at how formidable such a force must be.


    Gaverick snapped his head up and swallowed hard as he saw Brane and Zara fixing their gaze on him. They seemed lost in thought, their expressions pensive, as though deeply pondering something.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gaverick quickly recovered hisposure and stood. He forced a bright smile onto his lips, waiting for their orders. He had already epted whatever punishment he might receive for his previous actions against them, but he was unwilling to die without seeing what this ''Paradise'' was like.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As someone who had once been the symbol of ashen hope, he wanted to see the embodiment of hope itself. So, he bet his extraordinary luck on at least achieving that.


    South,


    Izak floated in the water with the forces of the Tidal Depth Kingdom behind him, his trembling gaze fixed on the battlefield below. He couldn''t believe that the Harbinger domain they had once feared could be overturned so that even the tainteds fled in retreat from the headless winged spawns.


    Izak couldn''t help but shudder, recalling how foolish they had been to attack her and how close they hade to losing their lives. Fortunately, Paradise was benevolent.


    Zale felt a simr emotion.


    They had been sent not to participate in destroying the Harbinger''s domain but to oversee it.


    Soon, Izak and his forces began to feel pity for the tainteds, as some of them had once been their own, transformed after losing their reason.


    However, when they remembered the punishments for their actions and the nymphs'' envement, their hearts grew cold. Any lingering pity was wiped away, as they all understood that their own punishments would have been worse than this.


    "ARGGGHHH!" Suddenly, a painful scream reverberated across the area.


    Izak and the others lowered their heads toward the fortress floating within the massive swamp. A chill ran down their spines-they were sure that, at that moment, the Harbinger


    had died.


    Thirty minutes after the ughtermenced, the Harbinger domain was annihted.


    "What''s that?" Izak asked, squinting at the massive water vortex forming above a bottomless


    pit in the swamp.


    Sensing its frightening aura, Izak quickly averted his gaze and waited for the headless winged spawns to return so they could continue carrying out the goddess''s orders.


    ........


    Orion and Aurora emerged from the portal andnded on the frosty ground within a snowy


    forest.


    They got to their feet and brushed the snow off their bodies, looking around curiously. Surrounding them was a dense forest-tall, thick trees with vibrant greenery and fruits thriving amid the cold. The dense canopy made it impossible to see far through the forest. "Is this the Mirror Realm?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with surprise.


    He had anticipated many things about the Mirror Realm''s appearance, but a mesmerizing snowy forest with fruits wasn''t one of them.


    "My energy is sealed," Aurora eximed, her tone filled with shock and realization.


    Orion snapped his head toward her. Seeing Aurora''s anxious expression, he immediately channelled his Vylkr energy. It didn''t work. A mysterious force sealed his Vylkr container, tightly binding it and preventing him from essing his energy. He was also unable to use his


    Celestial energy.


    Orion''s eyes widened in surprise. Realizing that his attempts were futile against the mysterious force, he swiftly tried something else. He activated his gift.


    The Vylkr energy broke free of the mysterious seal with the aid of the dominant Primordial energy, flowing through his veins and reigniting his gift.


    A burst of bluish lightning shot from his fingertips, scorching the snow and turning it into a vapour that rose into the air. Though he couldn''t use Vylkr''s energy to strengthen his body, the fact that he could still feel his gift gave him a sense of security.


    Orion exhaled in relief. If the one responsible hadn''t anticipated this result, he could use it to


    his advantage when encountering a problem.


    Orion summoned his artefacts to see if he could still utilize them. With a flicker of light, his miniature mountain, the Crimson Greatsword, the Morphic Puppet, and Sra''s Divine Eye


    appeared, floating in midair around him.


    "It worked," Orion muttered.


    With the Morphic Puppet alone possessing the strength of a five-star warrior and the Crimson


    Greatsword¡ªa divine weapon capable of cutting through anything of equal or lesser grade effortlessly-his chances of survival had increased, as had his ability to catch the enemy by surprise and emerge victorious.


    Of course, all of this wouldn''t matter if the enemy was a divine being. Still, it was better than being stripped of everything in an unknown ce.


    Watching Orion summon his equipment, Aurora quickly summoned her sceptre. Instantly, it appeared, glowing brightly as it hovered before her. She grabbed it and sighed in relief. Although she couldn''t use her dual Vylkr and Divine energy, her sceptre had enough stored power to return her capabilities to a divine level.


    The only issue was that she couldn''t replenish her reserves quickly, as this strangendcked divine or any other energy she could transform into Vylkr. It meant she would have to use her powers sparingly until they discovered the source of the problem.

 Chapter 1168: Shackled Energies, Natives

    Chapter 1168: Shackled Energies, Natives


    ?


    Aerialia appeared with a flicker of shimmering light, hovering before them, her eyes scanning the snowyndscape with a heavy frown. "This ce is devoid of divine and celestial energy... I can''t sense any of the other energies either," she said, her frown deepening.


    Orion nodded. "Fortunately, we can still use our equipment, and I can still utilize my gift," he responded. He then exined how he felt about the mysterious force sealing his energies.


    "I think it didn''t restrict my physical strength either," he said, raising his right hand. He clenched his fist and hurled a punch toward the snowy ground.


    BOOM!!


    The snow sted away, revealing the ground deep beneath them.


    Before Aurora''s ascension, her physique had already surpassed that of anyone in Paradise. Their safety was also ensured by it.


    Aerialia nodded, her expression filled with a mix of understanding and realization.


    "Since the Mirror Realm is a reflection and a reconstruction of the mortal realm it''s based on, it''s not impossible for gods to control every aspect of it to suit their purposes. However, it consumes a lot of divine energy to maintain such a creation, and it can easily be torn apart by thews. So, it''s mostly ineffective against divine beings but can deceive mortals into believing this is an entirely new world."


    "In reality, it''s merely a realm where they can control what you see, feel, and experience on arger scale without interruption. You''ve definitely been targeted the moment you entered the Mirror Realm, so be careful," she exined, her tone serious.


    "We''ll be careful," Orion replied with a solemn nod.


    Aurora nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, their attention was drawn elsewhere-Orion looked up to the sky, noticing someone rapidly approaching their position, while Aurora scanned the forest, sensing something simr.


    "We are surrounded," Aurora said, ncing at Orion and gripping her sceptre tightly. She would have sent her spawns to handle the situation, but she couldn''t reveal her trump cards when they had yet to identify the enemy or determine if they were being watched.


    Aurora bit her lip, her expression growing determined. She was going to protect Orion from any danger they might face. If the situation turned out to be worse than she expected, she would release her spawns to increase their chances of survival.


    Orion swiftly unsummoned his artefacts, leaving only the Morphic Puppet and the Crimson Greatsword. He gripped the greatsword tightly. In an instant, his body was enveloped in scaly, inky ck armour, with the 1.7-meter-long greatsword in his hand glinting like blood, contrasting starkly with the snowy whitendscape around them.


    Aerialia withdrew into her space, not wanting to take any risks. If their opponent could see and harm her divine soul, she didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for Orion and Aurora.


    Soon, they came into view.


    High in the sky, arge bird covered in vibrant azure, white, and icy blue feathers flew overhead. Its wingspan stretched about 25 feet(7.6m), and it had a long, crested beak with a crown of feathers on its head. Several more magical beasts entered their line of sight, circling above them.


    Growls filled the air on the ground as another group approached, emerging from the dense vegetation. Before them stood majestic quadrupedal beasts, each covered in thick, double-yered fur ranging from white to pale blue.


    Their heads were adorned with white and pale blue fur manes, and they had long, tufted ears. The rest of their bodies resembled wolves, and they stood about 7ft(2m) tall.


    Wide-fitted saddles with front and rear grip rails were on the magical beasts'' backs. Seated atop them were humanoid figures dressed in simple armoured attire. Most were human, while others belonged to races Orion recognized in the various Bastions. They surrounded Orion and Aurora, halting at a distance.


    The magical beasts in the sky circled above them.


    Orion and Aurora were surrounded on the ground and in the air.


    He activated the energy-reading function. To his surprise, he saw nothing.


    Orion was curious to know if their energies were sealed like his. Still, it made him even more wary of the situation.


    Suddenly, the magical beasts parted, and another beast-about 10ft (3m) tall-emerged, carrying a man with a patchy beard under his chin. He was dressed in simple bronze fur-lined armour and had a sword strapped to the side of his waist. The man rode forward and halted in front of them.


    "Stand down!" the man ordered, raising his hand as he nced at the surrounding forces. Once theyplied, he refocused on Orion and Aurora. His eyes lingered on their weapons, recognizing their high-grade artefacts. When he saw Aurora''s foggy staff, he paused, sensing its bizarre power.


    His gaze then lingered on Aurora, taking in her exceptional beauty, which even a battle- hardened warrior like him couldn''t ignore.


    Turning back to his men, hemanded, "Bring them a ride!"


    Another human male rode forward, leading a simr magical beast, this one unmounted. It halted before them as the man with the patchy beard retreated with his beast, rejoining the formation.


    Looking at the magical beast that had been brought forward for them, Orion frowned, his expression cautious and solemn. Then, he shifted his gaze back to the man.


    Noticing Orion''s wariness, the man smiled. "We''ve been sent to bring you to the fortress. If you want answers to the questions you''re searching for, you''ll have to follow us there." Despite the man''s calm demeanour, Orion found it hard to trust his words. However, he had no choice but to follow them, as they needed answers and figure out their capabilities. Orion turned to look at Aurora.


    Aurora nodded, a cloudy exhale escaping her lips. She also understood that they had no choice but to follow.


    Orion unsummoned his crimson greatsword. "We will follow you. I hope you can keep us safe along the way," he said to the man before lightly leaping off the snowy ground andnding on


    the saddle.


    Aurora stepped forward and raised her left hand, allowing Orion to pull her onto the beast. She wrapped one arm around Orion''s waist, the other still gripping her sceptre tightly. Meanwhile, Orion held onto the front rail grip to steady them.


    "Take off your mask. You don''t need to hide your identity, and it''s irritating to look at," the man abruptly said, his eyes fixed on Orion.


    After briefly contemting, Orion removed the mask and hung it at his waist. "Is thereN?v(el)B\\jnn


    anything else?" he asked.


    The man''s gaze flickered over Orion''s face, and he shook his head. "It''s good," he replied. He turned his beast to face the rest of the group.


    "Let''s go," hemanded, raising his hand to give a signal. At that moment, the giant flying magical beasts dotting the sky took flight, all heading in the same direction.


    The group on the ground followed suit, with Orion and Aurora positioned at the centre of the formation, protected on all sides.


    After a few minutes, seeing they weren''t under attack, Orion looked toward the leader at the front. "I would like to know where we are," he asked.


    "We''re within the mirror realm," the man replied, turning his head to meet Orion''s gaze. "Which faction are you from? It''s been a while since we''ve picked up individuals this


    wealthy," he added, ncing at Orion''s fine armour and Aurora''s sceptre.


    Orion nodded at the man''s words but hesitated when he heard the question.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to respond. I just want you to know that it''s irrelevant no matter where youe from. There are no factions here, and anyone who brings any feuds, personal or otherwise, from the outside world will be severely punished," the man added, shaking his head with a sharp glint in his eyes as he finished his sentence.


    Orion nodded, taking in this new information.


    "Did you grow this magical beast?" Aurora asked, her right hand gently brushing against the


    furs of the beast.


    She had encountered a few magical beasts from the Trekking mingo Runaway City, but they were all ugly and not something she would give to Liora as a ymate. This one, however, looked much more pleasing. She also needed to strengthen it a bit to withstand her


    strength.


    "Yes, they are natives of this world," the leader nodded.


    "Natives?" Both Aurora and Orion raised their brows in surprise and contemtion.


    "Yes," the man nodded, "Let''s pick up speed. You''ll understand once we return to the fortress and everything is exined to you." He patted his magical beast gently, and with a fierce growl, it and the others, including Orion and Aurora, began picking up speed.


    After twenty minutes, they arrived at their destination.


    Before Orion and Aurora stood an enormous wall, over a hundred meters tall, built from a metal-like material and lined with sharp icy spires that pierced into the sky. The walls were thick and round, upying an incredibly vast amount of space, almost resembling a city.


    Still, it wasn''t enough to dwarf the surrounding forest, which provided shade and hid the fortress within its thick vegetation.

 Chapter 1169: A Presence To Be Reckoned With

    Chapter 1169: A Presence To Be Reckoned With


    ?


    Numerous figures dressed in fur-lined armour stood on top of the walls, peering down at them like the others.


    The leader''s beast roared, its voice thundering across the surroundings and reaching the sky as though announcing their arrival.


    In the next moment, the thick gates were pulled open.


    The leader stepped through first. Orion and Aurora followed, and the rest of the group followed behind.


    In the sky, the giant flying magical beasts dove over the walls and into the fortress directly.


    As the gate sealed shut, Orion and Aurora took in their surroundings.


    They crossed a small bridge with tall, spiky metallic walls on either side, then passed through another gate. On the other side, two rows of soldiers stood waiting on either side of the entrance.


    "We will walk from here," the group leader said as he dismounted the beast he had been riding.


    The other soldiers behind them did the same.


    Orion and Aurora nodded and dismounted as well.


    The waiting soldiers stepped forward, taking hold of the beasts and leading them away in a different direction. The soldiers who had returned with them also departed.


    "Follow me," the leader said, gesturing for Orion and Aurora to follow him.


    They walked behind him, passing three patrol sections that appeared to be checkpoints before arriving at the residential area.


    In front of them was a city, filled with numerous houses built from smooth stone, ranging from two-story buildings to single-story ones. The homes and buildings stood on a grassy in. Compared to the snowy environment outside, there was little snow here, and thriving gardens and vegetation lined each house and road.


    A paved road led the way through the grassy in.


    Countless individuals of various races moved in and out of the buildings, going about their daily activities.


    To avoid drawing too much attention, Orion transformed the Morphic Puppet to conceal itself under his clothing. Aurora, however, unsummoned her sceptre. Despite their efforts, they still caught a few nces as they moved forward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even some magical beasts observed them curiously.


    Soon, they arrived at the gate of arge manor. Compared to the other buildings and smaller manors they had passed, this one was far more impressive, signifying that a person of high status lived here.


    The guards nodded and opened the gates, granting them entry.


    As they stepped into thepound, they noticed that apart from the guards stationed at the entrance, the manor seemed empty. They quickly arrived at a garden and saw small birds flying in the sky, while other creatures on the ground paused and looked at them curiously.


    In the distance, a woman sat on afortable wooden chair, her silver cornrow braids poured down her back. Opposite her sat a fair-skinned man dressed in fur-lined armour, simr to that worn by the soldiers they had seen earlier.


    However, a red cloth was attached to his armoured right shoulder, hinting at some significance. Standing behind him was a light blue-skinned woman with her ck hair tied in a ponytail and a slender tail, almost whip-like, extending behind her. She wore attire simr to the others but had a purple cloth on her right shoulder, distinct from the man''s red cloth.


    Orion nced at the shoulder of the man leading them-he also had a small red piece of cloth simr to the seated man''s. He had previously overlooked it, assuming it was merely an identifier, but now it seemed to carry more meaning.


    In the centre of the group was a table set with a ss kettle, a tray of tea cups, and an assortment of fruits in a ss bowl.


    It appeared they were discussing over tea.


    At that moment, the discussion stopped and they turned to look in their direction.


    Orion finally got a clearer view of the woman. She was dark-skinned and wore an eye patch over her right eye, while her other eye gleamed with a silvery hue, matching her hair. Faint scars lined the skin near the edge of the eye patch. She wore a beautifully styled dress, blending silver and ck colour, and sat with her legs crossed, scrutinizing both Orion and Aurora.


    The instant her gazended on them, Aurora halted in her tracks and immediately grabbed Orion''s right hand, causing him to stop as well.


    Orion turned his attention to Aurora, frowning, and asked, "What is it?" He knew Aurora wouldn''t react this way without reason, and he was curious about what she had uncovered.


    "She''s dangerous," Aurora muttered, her teeth clenched tightly.


    Orion stiffened at her words, feeling Aurora''s shivering grip on his hand.


    This was the first time he had sensed her react this way before an unfamiliar individual.


    Maybe...


    Orion swallowed, realizing that the silver-haired woman might be the goddess they had nned to meet. In their current state, they werepletely defenceless before her.


    As if arriving at the same conclusion, Aurora swiftly summoned her sceptre, ready to call out her spawns.


    The man leading them halted and turned to look behind him. "What are you doing? Show respect to the Priestess and put away your artefacts quickly. Don''t cause any problems," he said, his voice tinged with irritation and anger at seeing Orion and Aurora in a battle-ready stance, their gazes fixed on the woman in the distance.


    He couldn''t believe they would dare to attack the Priestess in her own home. He wondered if he had made a mistake by bringing them directly inside, rather than making them wait


    outside.


    Priestess! Orion and Aurora blinked, realizing they had mistaken the woman for a goddess. Still, they remained doubtful about her true identity, especially Aurora.


    After all, no ordinary Priestess should have such a frightening aura to make her react in such a way and hesitate to approach. Her energy might have been sealed, but her physique and intuition were not.


    The expressions of the woman and those beside her morphed into astonishment as if they were taken aback by the sudden and dramatic turn of events.


    "Didn''t you hear me when I said..." the man growled, drawing his sword from its sheath. The de, about 73 cm(29 inches) long, had numerous cracked lines stretching across it like interlocked segemented des holding it together.


    "...those who bring whatever feuds they have from the outside world here will be severely punished..." Just as the man approached them, ready to finish his words, a crisp, clear feminine voice resonated from behind.


    "Stop!"


    The man halted in his tracks. Sheathing his de, he withdrew and turned around, pulling his fierce gaze away from Orion and Aurora to face the woman.


    "Arch-Knight Jareth, I informed you that the new arrivals this time would be special, so it''s obvious they wouldn''t react the same way as the others upon meeting for the first time," the woman spoke, her soft voice dissolving the tension that had filled the air moments earlier.


    "Everyone can leave. I will speak with them privately," she added, waving her dainty hand dismissively at Jareth and the two individuals before her.


    The man seated before her stood up, bowing alongside the blue-skinned, tailed woman. After straightening, they both turned and left.


    They cast nces at Orion and Aurora as they passed, walking out of the garden.


    Jareth shot them a quick, disdainful look before snorting and exiting the garden.


    Now, the only ones left in the garden were the mysterious Priestess, Orion, and Aurora.


    "Why don''t youe and have a seat so we can talk? I''m sure you have many questions, and I will do my best to answer them all," the Priestess said, smiling lightly as she looked at Orion and Aurora, who were still standing in ce.


    After a few moments, Orion and Aurora exchanged nces and nodded. They steeled themselves and approached the Priestess.


    "I''ll get the workers to bring an extra seat," the Priestess said apologetically, attempting to p her hands to call a worker. However, Aurora responded, "There''s no need to waste that much time. We can get a chair ourselves."


    The Priestess raised an eyebrow at Aurora''s words. However, before she could respond, something astonishing happened right before her eyes.


    Seizing the opportunity to demonstrate some of her skills and make the mysterious Priestess think twice before doing anything foolish, Aurora swiftly used her sceptre to create a chair simr to the one before them, out of thin air.


    The ball of energy at the head of the sceptre shone brightly for a moment before returning to normal. Creating the chair was a simple effort that didn''t deplete her reserves, so there was no


    expenditure of energy.


    Looking at the calm woman, whose expression twisted intoplete shock and awe, her mouth gaping wide open, Aurora knew she had sent the right message.


    The Priestess''s gaze lingered on the foggy staff, narrowing on the ball of energy, before


    refocusing on Aurora.


    "You can still utilize your energy freely?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and


    curiosity.


    Without responding, Aurora took her seat on the chair she had created.


    ...


    I fell sick again!

 Chapter 1170: A Presence To Be Reckoned With (2)

    Chapter 1170: A Presence To Be Reckoned With (2)


    ?


    She wasn''t going to answer until she was certain that all of her questions were addressed. Still, she couldn''t help but shiver under the Priestess''s scrutinizing gaze, feeling as though her body was being seen through.


    This only made Aurora''s suspicions rise, and she strengthened her defences.


    Orion followed suit, sitting down with his gaze fixed intently on the Priestess, a mix of curiosity and caution in his expression.


    Seeing that the two before her were unwilling to speak, the Priestess''s expression softened into a light smile.


    "Allow me to pour some tea for you before we begin," she said, leaning forward, putting away the used teacup, and taking two new ones from the tray to ce before them. Then, she took the teapot and gracefully poured its contents, filling the teacups.


    Orion nced at the tea, which was a sky-green colour with a purple petal floating on the surface, before refocusing on the Priestess.


    "Since you''re both eager to start. Let''s begin, allow me to introduce myself, I am Priestess Zera, serving under the goddess of Twilight Chorus, and Fortune," Zera introduced herself, crossing her legs. "Can I know what your identities are?"


    Priestess of the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune! Orion and Aurora took in the words.


    After a brief hesitation, Orion introduced himself. "I am Orion," he said, remembering Rimehelm''s advice and choosing not to mention ''Paradise.''


    Zera nodded, raising an eyebrow with a slight smile, clearly expecting more. However, she chose not to press further and shifted her attention to Aurora.


    "I am Goddess Aurora, daughter of the Goddess of the Hunting Moon," Aurora introduced, her gaze sharp, carefully gauging Zera''s reaction.


    As expected, the moment Aurora revealed her identity, Zera''s expression froze before twisting into shock and realization. Her eyes widened, and her mouth gaped open once again. She scrutinized Aurora from head to toe before swallowing audibly.


    "Forgive my manners; I didn''t expect I would be meeting a genuine goddess. I would have prepared better if I had known," Zera uncrossed her legs, stood to her feet, and bowed respectfully toward Aurora, before crossing them again, her expression returning to normal.


    However, unlike before, it now carried a hint of reverence and curiosity.


    Unexpectedly, Aurora''s brows twitched in irritation.


    "Honestly, I had been expecting more guests than just the two of you. However, considering you are a goddess, it makes sense. All of the Harbingers must have died by your hands, and you were able to break my goddess''s powerful restrictions on this realm to use your energy," she added, her gaze flickering toward Orion.


    After all, anyone capable of apanying a goddess of this calibre must also be someone extraordinary.


    "Then your goddess is the one responsible for all of this?" Aurora asked, seeking rification. "Yes," Zera nodded.


    "You''re the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune, aren''t you?" Aurora asked, unable to wait any longer, her questioning re fixed intently on Zera.


    Zera''s brow furrowed before a look of understanding emerged.


    "No, I''m not the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune, nor am I the one responsible for all of this. I am merely her most faithful and loyal follower, ready to carry out her will without hesitation," Zera replied, shaking her head tiredly, a sigh escaping her lips.


    "She is dead," she added, her head lowered, a painful and sorrowful expression crossing her face. "If I were the goddess, would there be any reason or benefit for me to hide it?"


    "Bullshit!" Aurora snapped, using a word she had learned from her husband.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is a Mirror Realm. From my understanding, it should have been destroyed after her death. Yet, it''s still fine, and we are currently within it, and still subjected to her restrictions. Before we entered this Mirror Realm, we encountered individuals and heard several things. We are here to meet the goddess responsible for all of this and for answers," Aurora clenched her teeth, awaiting Zera''s response.


    A goddess who had prepared a Divine Embryonic Seed for her resurrection...


    Who had defied the divine mysteries and held on for so long...


    Who had created techniques based on the Vylkr energy...


    Who had cultivated several demigods, all with exceptional battle prowess...


    Whose rumoured capabilities even made her mother wary...


    To say that such a goddess had died was hard for Aurora to believe. It was more believable


    that the Priestess seated before her was that goddess, no matter how much she tried to deny


    it.


    Zera''s shoulders slumped. "I''m sorry if you heard anything that raised your hopes and expectations about meeting my goddess. But I assure you, she is dead." She took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "She died in her confrontation with the divine mysteries a few thousand years ago. The reason the Mirror Realm still exists is that it''s part of the legacy she left behind, built upon the structure of the outside world. Should the pocket dimension copse one day, the Mirror Realm will be destroyed with it."


    "She was an extraordinary goddess, able to go toe-to-toe with the divine mysteries even before she had the chance to be a true god. She left behind this legacy to give the inhabitants of the outside world a chance to live free from their curse. That''s why energies are restricted here, and they are shielded from the effects of the deathgue. Unfortunately, this restriction also applies to all other energies."


    Zera looked at Aurora and Orion with genuine remorse. "I''m sorry if this has caused you any difficulty."


    After hearing Zera''s words, they remained silent, pondering over them. Even though they still had doubts about Zera''s identity, they knew that they would have to provide evidence at this point to prove she wasn''t lying.


    "Does the restriction also apply to you, as her Priestess?" Orion asked.


    Zera shook her head with a wry smile. "No. I am perfectly capable of utilizing my energies," she replied.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "How do you know all of this?" he asked. "From the looks of it, you knew we wereing and sent someone to retrieve us."


    "I know this because the goddess informed me of your presence and what''s transpiring within the Harbinger''s domain," Zera responded.


    "Can we know the original purpose of defeating the Harbingers and entering the realm, given that we didn''t enter through conventional means?" Orion asked.


    While most people entered the Mirror Realm at the brink of losing their bodies and sanity to the death gue, Orion and Aurora entered through the water vortex. Orion figured their presence here must serve another purpose, regardless of the goddess''s death.


    "The Harbingers were said to be people who fought alongside the goddess against the divine mysteries and received her inheritance. However, after the goddess''s death, they fled to the outside world, waiting for her rebirth, as they didn''t believe that such a powerful goddess could truly be dead. But they were wrong."


    "When Ist sought information from the goddess, she informed me that she had blocked their memories, erasing the incident that had transpired. Now, they serve to protect the factions of the outside world by gathering the tainted in one ce, making it easier for the inhabitants to hunt and kill them."


    "However, because of their loyalty, the goddess gave them a way to return to the Mirror Realm whenever they wished. However, due to the guilt of being unable to protect her, they remained in their domain, waiting for a powerful figure to arise from one of the factions and kill them. They believed that anyone powerful enough to defeat them would be capable of going against the divine mysteries."


    "Even though it was almost impossible to find someone like that, some held on to hope, while others went as far as sharing small portions of their inheritance with particr factions to hasten their growth. It became their purpose."


    "As time passed, the factions began to die off, one by one, without a single person able to meet the requirements they had set. Some Harbingers gave up hope and ended their lives unable to hold back themselves from sumbing to the death gue and transforming into tainted beings. If they had chosen to return to the Mirror Realm, they could have lived, but they were too ashamed to reside in the peaceful world created by the goddess they had failed


    to protect."


    Zera''s expression transformed into a smile as she looked at Orion and Aurora. "Fortunately, it seems that their hard work has paid off. They have found two special individuals to obtain the goddess''s inheritance. It doesn''t matter if you are not inhabitants of the outside world, as long as you can utilize Vylkr energy, that''s all that matters," she said.


    Orion sank into his thoughts, absorbing her words. He knew that the purpose of the Harbingers in the outside world would beplex, but he never expected them to be so


    pitiful.


    Now Orion understood why Rimehelm didn''t want them to read his memories, thest things he said before being killed, and why they were told only their death could activate the pathway that would let them enter the Mirror Realm. They were on a suicide mission.

 Chapter 1171: Preparations For The Divine Inheritance

    Chapter 1171: Preparations For The Divine Inheritance


    ?


    "You say that you speak to the goddess. Do you see her? And if possible, can you arrange a meeting where we can speak to her? I doubt you''re just a Priestess. You must have some


    purpose, right?" Orion said, refocusing on her.


    "Yes, I see her in my dreams. It''s possible, but it will take some time as it puts a strain on my body. I just spoke to her several minutes ago," Zera responded with a smile. "You are right. My purpose is to serve as the guardian of this realm. I have to remain here to take care of those who enter this realm to find sce, before giving them the chance to choose whether to remain or leave."


    From her tone, it felt that she enjoyed her task yet somehow felt remorse regarding it. "Also, because my goddess didn''t look down on the convictions of her demigods. If they seed in finding or raising someone stronger, capable of killing them, and choose to make their way here, I will be there to help them receive the goddess''s inheritance, and put an end to all of this so they can all rest in peace," she added.


    "Is that all?" Orion asked.


    "Yes," Zera replied with a nod.


    "You still haven''t told us your goddess''s name," Orion pressed.


    "Oh, we don''t know her name. No one does-not even the demigods she trained. We only know her title, which is what we use to address her," Zera responded.


    ''This is going to be difficult,'' Orion thought. He knew he would have a better chance of learning more about the goddess through her name by asking Aurora, as names were absolute, unlike divine titles which could change.


    As Orion pondered, Aurora spoke up. "Fine. Even though I still doubt your identity, I will give you the benefit of the doubt that you are who you say you are."


    Zera shifted her attention to Aurora and nodded, smiling. She seemed to enjoy Aurora''s suspicions about her.


    "I understand that you''re having a hard time believing I''m not the goddess, which is a privilege in itself. But I''ll do my best to convince you she is dead," Zera responded.


    Aurora''s expression remained nk, devoid of any reaction to her words.


    Zera chuckled and refocused on both of them. "Is that all the questions you had?" she asked, her tone curious.


    Orion whiffled his head. "No, it''s not. We also want to know why she went against the divine mysteries, how she achieved perfect mastery of Vylkr energy..." He hesitated, about to ask how she entered here and what her rtionship with Paradise was, but remembered Rimehelm''s warning and decided against it.


    Zera thought Orion was trying to rephrase his questions for rity, and responded.


    "If that''s what you are after, you will have to wait until you receive the goddess''s inheritance. With that, you will gain knowledge of everything that happened in the past and her intentions for the future," Zera replied.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "When can we begin receiving the goddess''s inheritance?" Orion asked, his tone tinged with impatience.


    "You''ll need to wait five days. We have to prepare for the grand asion, and you can use this time to rest," Zera responded.


    "Five days? That''s too long! Can''t we move it sooner and get it over with?" Aurora interjected. They were uncertain if they could wait for five days for their questions to be answered.


    "This isn''t something that can be rushed. Everything must be perfectly prepared," Zera said, shaking her head.


    "Fine, as long as we get all our questions answered, we'' will wait until then," Orion agreed. "I promise you won''t regret it. We have a lot of great spots that I''m sure you will love and find rxing," Zera responded with a smile. "If you don''t mind, I also have a few questions of my own that I''d like to ask."


    "What is it?" Orion asked, raising a brow.


    "How is the outside world beyond this ce?" Zera asked, her tone and gaze filled with curiosity.


    "It''s not as beautiful or pleasant as you might think. You are faring much better here than out there," Orion replied. He noticed the look in her eyes and quickly recognized the intent behind her question.


    Zera nodded, seeming disappointed, then asked, "How about where you''re from?"


    "It''s better..." Orion said before exining some details about Paradise without giving away too much. He also gave brief details about the outside world.


    "Wow! Such a ce really exists in the outside world, and you''re the leader?" Zera''s mouth fell open as she sized up Orion. Her suspicions about the young man before her were confirmed he was truly extraordinary to have aplished such a feat.


    Orion nodded in affirmation.


    Zera asked another question, and Orion''s response heightened her interest and curiosity, especially as he spoke about the Runaway Cities and several other topics.


    They talked for several minutes before concluding their conversation.


    "That''s amazing! I never expected there would be such drastic changes. Thank you for informing me," Zera nodded gratefully toward Orion.


    "You''re wee," Orion responded.


    "Now that we''re done, I''ll let you go rest in your rooms. I need to make several arrangements to prepare for you to speak directly with the goddess. If you would like, you are free to walk around and explore," Zera said, then gently pped her hands.


    After several seconds, a young woman-human, dressed in a simple white dress- stepped into the garden, swiftly arriving beside them and bowed gently toward Zera.


    "This is Morriel. She''s the only worker residing in my manor. She''ll take you to your rooms, and you can call on her if you need anything," Zera said, pointing toward the young woman. "We are a bit modest and may not have everything for your amodation, so I hope you can forgive us," she added, looking at Aurora.


    "It''s fine, you can arrange for us to stay in the same room," Aurora responded, shaking her


    head.


    Zera furrowed her brows but understood. She pondered that they were still cautious of her, which was understandable. Deciding to stay in one room was likely their way of ensuring security. She couldn''t help but feel that Orion was a very lucky man to have earned such friendship from a goddess, who was willing to share a room with him to ensure his safety. If Zera had known that their rtionship was far more intimate than she imagined, her thoughts would have drastically changed.


    Morriel nodded in understanding. Turning to Aurora and Orion, she bowed and said, "Please follow me."


    Orion and Aurora nodded at Zera before turning and following the worker.


    Zera observed them as they walked out of the garden and entered the manor, before turning


    to the other side and leaving.


    .....


    Orion and Aurora soon arrived at a door. Morriel opened it and led them into a spacious room.


    "This is where you will be staying. The Priestess rarely receives visitors, so I can assure you that you are the first to stay in this room after its renovation," Morriel said, stopping and observing them with a smile.


    "If you need anything, please ring that bell, and I will be here within a few minutes to assist you." She pointed to a small golden bell tied to a small rope hanging beside the door and


    another near the beds in the separate sleeping area.


    "Fruits, freshly grilled meat, and other assortments will be delivered to your room within an


    hour. If you would like to explore the city, please inform me so I can arrange for a few guards to guide you. This will ensure you can get around easily without any issues. After that, you can explore on your own if you wish. If you want to go outside the city, I will speak to the Priestess, and she will personally arrange the outing. I''ll take my leave now," Morriel


    concluded.


    Orion and Aurora nodded in understanding.


    Morriel bowed to them before turning around and leaving the room.


    As the door closed behind her, Orion walked over to one of the beds andy down. "What do


    you think?" he asked, looking at Aurora, who was approaching him as he made himself


    comfortable on the bed.


    Aurora used her sceptre to ce a barrier around their room, ensuring their voices wouldn''t


    be overheard, and no one could peer into the room.


    Then, she unsummoned her sceptre, hiked up her dress andid on top of Orion, making herselffortable before responding, "I don''t think she told us everything, so I still don''t


    trust her."


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    He summoned the Crimson Greatsword, and with it, Aerialia emerged. "Tell me everything that''s transpired," Aerialia said, her arms crossed under her chest, her gaze fixed on Orion and Aurora as theyy intimately on the bed.


    Orion nodded and exined everything that had urred, with Aurora chiming in at times to


    share her own thoughts.


    After half an hour, they concluded their discussion.


    "I have never heard of a goddess with such a title," Aerialia said.

 Chapter 1172: Meeting With The Goddess Of Twilight Chorus And Fortune

    Chapter 1172: Meeting With The Goddess Of Twilight Chorus And Fortune


    ?


    "Are you sure?" Orion asked.


    "Yes," Aerialia replied, shaking her head. "However, there were many gods who made it through the gate, some of whom I don''t even know about. If she''s one of them, it''s believable. But I find it odd how she ended up in the pocket dimension after Naka abandoned it. Could she be one of his experiments?" she asked.


    Aurora''s expression twisted in displeasure at the mention of that name.


    Orion''s eyes widened, realizing how he had missed such an important possibility.


    It wasmon knowledge that Naka had experimented on numerous individuals before they began to utilize Vylkr energy more efficiently than others.


    However, he couldn''t understand why Naka hadn''t taken her with him when he left.


    Could it be that Naka foresaw she would never be a true god and deemed her an ineffective experiment? That seemed usible, considering this was the same man who had used his race as experiments, discarding them after they showed no progress in surpassing a certain limit of strength when utilizing Vylkr energy.


    Orion knew Naka''s ultimate goal was to break into heaven, still believing it hadn''t been destroyed, with the emergence of the ''divine mysteries.'' Anything that couldn''t cross that barrier was seen as a failure in Naka''s eyes.


    The only individuals who had the potential to cross that barrier were the ''great gods of humanity,'' but they were all Naka''s foes.


    Orion began to wonder if the madman had once again started working on a ''great god'' experiment this time, one that would be fully under his control. His eyes widened as a new thought emerged.


    The only entities he had encountered that wereparable to gods were the Vylkr spawns. Ever since encountering those divine beings, he had ced them on a pedestal, forgetting that others had already dragged them down.


    It would be foolish for him to jump to conclusions without proper evidence of Naka''s full forces, strengths, and weaknesses-lest he fall prey to ignorance.


    "Zera said she''s preparing for us to speak with the goddess directly, so we''ll find out who she is sooner orter," Orion said.


    "Alright. Keep an eye on that Priestess. I don''t trust her either. Before you speak to the goddess directly or receive any inheritance, summon me. I want to make sure you''re not being deceived. I won''t feelfortable unless I know you''re safe, and I have some questions to ask her," Aerialia responded.


    They both nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll leave now so I don''t interrupt your bonding session," Aerialia added with a smirk, ncing at Aurora''s flushed skin and the soft, breathy sound she made.


    She cast a brief look at Orion before disappearing in a stream of light back into the small crimson greatsword sword.


    Orion unsummoned the Crimson Greatsword.


    As Aerialia vanished, Aurora leaned in and kissed Orion''s lips. It was reckless to get intimate with each other and let their guard down where they might be watched, but that didn''t mean she was unwilling to shower her husband with a bit of affection and receive some in return.


    Orion responded to Aurora''s advances.


    After a few minutes, they pulled back and began discussing their ns moving forward. Morriel soon arrived with an assortment of dishes, carried on a trolley filled with trays of food.


    However, neither Orion nor Aurora was in the mood to eat or sleep, so they decided to take a tour outside.


    Morriel arranged for guards to act as their guides and informed Zera a few minutester.


    Three dayster


    Orion and Aurora spent thest three days touring the area outside Zera''s manor.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they had been informed, no one followed them or kept a watchful eye on their movements.


    It almost felt as if they had be inhabitants of the sanctuary themselves.


    This wasn''t hard to believe, as the inhabitants of this Mirror Realm were already used to outsiders visiting, staying briefly, and leaving soon after. Some had chosen to remain and live out the rest of their days here.


    They had learned that this ce was simply called ''Sanctuary.''


    Orion and Aurora found it a fitting name, considering everything the inhabitants had been through.


    The inhabitants, upon discovering that Orion and Aurora had newly arrived from the outside world, were eager to learn more about the current developments outside.


    Orion and Aurora told them about their battle with the Harbingers, alongside the remaining three forces of the sea, and how they had now secured a safer location within their territory.


    Many snorted at their words, believing them to be lies. However, after learning that the two were staying in the Priestess''s manor, and hearing the news-spread throughout the Sanctuary by the Priestess herself-about the preparation of the goddess''s inheritance for them, their doubts were quickly dispelled.


    Nevertheless, this caused a ripple effect within the Sanctuary. Hundreds of thousands flocked to see Orion and Aurora when they left the manor on the second day, and over a million came on the third day.


    Because of this, Zera stationed guards to help them navigate through the overwhelming crowds.


    Orion and Aurora expected Zera to address the growing agitation within the Sanctuary, which, though generally peaceful, was disrupted by the excitement.


    Surprisingly, Zera did nothing and allowed it to continue.


    On the fourth day, Zera summoned them, informing them that the necessary preparations had beenpleted, and they could now speak directly with the goddess.


    Without hesitation, Orion and Aurora followed Morriel as she led the way.


    They moved from the north wing to the main wing, where Zera resided, arriving within ten


    minutes.


    Zera stood beside a closed wooden door, gazing at the vastpound before her in a daze. Sensing their arrival, she snapped out of her thoughts and turned to them with a smile.


    Morriel bowed and said, "I''ve brought them, Priestess."


    "Good. You can return to your duties; I will handle things from here," Zera replied.


    Morriel hesitated briefly but nodded, turned around, and left.


    Zera nodded at Orion and Aurora. "I''ve heard about your actions over the past three days. It seems you''ve enjoyed entertaining the residents with your stories. Several Arch-Knights and Knights have informed me of the challenges in maintaining order and peace when you returned to the manor, all while they were preparing for the divine inheritance," she said with


    a smile.


    "We apologize. It seems we might have caused you a lot of trouble," Orion said.


    "You don''t need to. The Sanctuary has be more invigoratedpared to before, so it''s a


    good thing," Zera replied, shaking her head with a light chuckle.


    "I''ve made all the arrangements so you can speak with the goddess."


    "Please follow me," Zera gestured for them to follow as she turned towards the wooden door,


    pushed it open, and walked inside.


    Orion and Aurora followed behind her.


    The door closed behind them.


    Inside was a dimly lit hallway leading to another room.


    After passing through, they arrived in a chamber illuminated by magical ss torches.


    At the far end of the room was a radiant mix of golden and inky ck pool, glowing like molten liquid, its unnaturally still surface reflecting no image.


    As they paused before it, Orion and Aurora looked on in surprise, sensing the dense divine energy radiating from within.


    "Wait here, I willmence the ritual," Zera said, ncing at Orion and Aurora behind her.


    They nodded in response.


    Seeing their acknowledgement, Zera refocused on the golden pool, took a deep breath, and


    stepped into it.


    As she entered the pool, it glowed with an intense golden and inky ck hue, illuminating the


    entire chamber.


    The golden and inky ck liquid clung to her feet as she descended, and a web of golden and inky ck veins spread from her legs to every part of her body.


    Zera let out a gasp but didn''t stop. She continued stepping forward as though descending stairs until she was fully submerged in the pool.


    After a few moments, the pool began to boil vigorously. Several minutes passed before it stabilized, and ripples began spreading from the centre.


    SWOOSSHHH!!


    A dense pressure descended upon the chamber, and a figure began to emerge from the pool,


    rising above it.


    Aurora quickly summoned her sceptre, creating a barrier around herself and Orion to shield them from the immense pressure that made her entire being shudder, her instincts screaming


    in fear.


    "Are you okay?" Aurora asked, her expression filled with concern.


    Orion took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to regain hisposure now that the suffocating


    pressure had been lifted. His body was drenched in sweat, and his legs trembled from the sheer force that had nearly brought him to his knees.


    "I''m... fine now," Orion replied with a nod. He swiftly summoned his morphic puppet,


    wrapping it around himself like armour, and then summoned the Crimson Greatsword.


    With a flicker of light, Aerialia appeared alongside it. He shortened the length of the greatsword and pressed it against the ground, using it to steady himself.


    Aurora exhaled in relief and nodded, then refocused her attention on the figure floating above the golden and inky ck pool, her expression turning serious.

 Chapter 1173: Meeting With The Goddess Of Twilight Chorus And Fortune (2)

    Chapter 1173: Meeting With The Goddess Of Twilight Chorus And Fortune (2)


    ?


    The golden liquid seeped away from the goddess''s body, flowing back into the pool.


    Seeing the familiar goddess with short golden hair-now without the tiny ck and white streaks-dressed in a knee-length ck gown as dark as night with rough edges at the hem, Aurora''s eyes widened in shock.


    She looked eerily simr to Ilse.


    As the goddess opened her eyes, another pressure wave enveloped the chamber.


    CRACK!


    In an instant, Aurora''s barrier shattered. Before she could reinforce it, the pressure mmed into her, knocking her to the ground with a heavy gasp. Her sceptre slipped from her grasp andnded a short distance away.


    Oriony unconscious on the ground, blood oozing from the cracks in his morphic puppet armour, staining his face.


    The crimson greatsword had sunk deeper into the earth.


    Seeing Orion''s condition, Aurora''s expression morphed, then twisted into rage.


    Aerialia observed the scene with a solemn gaze before refocusing on the goddess floating above the pool. She stretched out her right hand, and in an instant, the crimson greatsword pulled itself out of the ground and flew into her ethereal grasp.


    As Aerialia raised the greatsword, she restored it to its full size-about four meters long. The tip of the greatsword hovered beneath the goddess''s chin.


    The goddess withdrew her gaze from Orion and Aurora towards Aerialia.


    "I understand your worries, but I advise you to restrain your power unless you want to be entirely erased from existence," Aerialia said coldly, her tone and expression solemn.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the crimson greatsword hummed violently, radiating an intense glow. Outside the manor, a blood-red moon appeared above the clouds, bathing the sky in a crimson hue. It overshadowed the sun and its light.


    Witnessing this ominous sight, the sanctuary residents panicked. In an instant, soldiers were tasked with maintaining order. At the same time, several Arch-knights and knights rushed toward the Priestess''s manor to figure out what was transpiring.


    Within the chamber,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a brief silence, the goddess dispelled the oppressive pressure that had enveloped the chamber.


    Sensing the change, Aurora sprang to her feet and grabbed her sceptre. She didn''t hold back this time, creating a powerful barrier around herself and Orion.


    A shimmering translucent barrier emerged out of thin air, encasing them both.


    Aurora coughed up a mouthful of blood but quickly healed herself and Orion simultaneously. After six minutes, they were thoroughly restored.


    Orion was no longer drenched in blood, his external and internal injuries healed, and he seemed empowered and more robust. His eyes flickered open as he regained consciousness. With Vylkr energy seeping into the cracked morphic puppet armour, it too swiftly recovered, returning to its pristine form.


    Aurora exhaled in relief and helped Orion to his feet. Although she had used up three per cent of the energy stored within her sceptre, she didn''t care.


    "How are you feeling?" Aurora asked, her expression filled with concern.


    "I feel much better now," Orion replied with a nod. "Thank you."


    Aurora nodded and gave him a brief kiss on the cheek. Without hesitation, she used her sceptre to open a rift in space, causing a hundred headless winged spawns to pour out and fill the room. This action drained another two per cent of her energy reserve.


    Aurora felt the strength of the headless, winged spawns was immediately suppressed to one- fourth of their original power. However, she knew that even this wouldn''t be enough against the familiar yet mysterious goddess before them, so she focused solely on defence.


    Seeing that Orion and Aurora had recovered, Aerialia withdrew the crimson greatsword. Outside, the bloody red moon dissipated into thin air like it had never appeared. Still, the crimson glow around the greatsword remained, ready to strike.


    Orion raised his head and looked at the familiar goddess before him with a shocked and puzzled expression. "What happened?" he asked.


    "My guess is that she wanted to take you all hostage and verify your intentions foring here, possibly by reading your memories. If she had any other ns, she couldn''t carry them out now. Regardless, this proves that this goddess isn''t as trustworthy as her ''Priestess'' made her out to be," Aerialia responded, ncing at Orion and Aurora.


    "As for her identity, we can hear the exnation from her personally, along with the reason she''s done all of this."


    They fixed their gazes on the goddess floating above the pool.


    A tense silence filled the room.


    The goddess narrowed her eyes at Aerialia. "You are Aerialia, goddess of the Hunting Moon?" she asked, her voice emotionless and eerie, as though posing a question.


    Aerialia nodded in response.


    The goddess shifted her attention toward Aurora, then refocused on Aerialia, her once emotionless expression morphing into confusion. "How?"


    "That is Goddess Aurora, my daughter, and the man beside her is her husband, Orion," Aerialia introduced them.


    "Since you don''t seem to have lost your memories, you should already know the answer to that question. However,pared to me, you have it much worse, as we already have an Ilse back in our territory. I''m not sure she''ll be pleased to find out there''s another one here," she added.


    The goddess froze, her body trembling, and her eyes widened in realization.


    "Impossible..." she spat. "That bastard!!"


    "I need an exnation for what has happened here and who or what you are," Aerialia said. "Where is she?" the goddess demanded, her teeth clenched as she fixed a fierce gaze on


    Aerialia.


    Suddenly, a tense pressure slowly enveloped the surroundings.


    "I asked you a question first, so think carefully before you do anything foolish. I wouldn''t mind helping goddess Ilse eliminate a fake I encountered," Aerialia replied, raising her


    sword.


    The goddess narrowed her eyes at Aerialia, her teeth clenched, emotions swirling through her once serene gaze¡ªanger, frustration, grief, pain, hatred, and more. Soon, she exhaled and dispelled the pressure.


    "I am Ilse. However, you can now refer to me as the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. I am unaware of the Ilse you speak of, but whoever she is, she''s the fake," the goddess introduced herself.


    "That will be for us to judge. Continue," Aerialia responded, pointing the crimson greatsword


    de at her.


    "More than 7,000 years ago, I was infected by Vylkr energy that had emerged from the corpse of a divine being known as Oberon, also called the Aegis of the Arctic Deity. After being transnted into an Omnithriain''s body, the fool made a vow with an Omnithriain to fully gain possession of its body. The vow was to eliminate all the gods that entered this universe through the ster gates."


    "He failed, and in retaliation, he was cursed by the Vylkr energy, which slowly devoured him. This energy was harmful to divine beings, and unfortunately, I was infected," Ilse exined, her fierce gaze wavering as though hesitant to reveal how she became infected.


    "We''re already aware of that. You can skip to what transpired afterwards," Aerialia said, her gaze filled with pity.


    Ilse looked away briefly before continuing, "After the confrontation with the ''Seven Great Gods,'' which resulted in severe losses on both sides, Na...ka... sealed part of what was known as Paradise, including those who had survived the war, within this pocket dimension. His goal was to hide me while he searched for a cure for the curse. Initially, he was confident, but eventually, he realized that even his abilities were no match for the fury of an Omnithriain -a race created by thebined might of the gods while they were in heaven. "He performed all kinds of experiments, such as attempting to restore me fully and even stripping me of my divine status to that of a mortal to eliminate the effects of the curse. But none of his efforts could save me from the gnawing ws of the curse."


    "In desperation, he chose to collect fragments of my divine soul and essence that hadn''t been infected and ced them in the imperishable corpse of an Omnithriain. Even though I was unwilling to see myself reduced to such a state, as it wasn''t a true rebirth, it was the only option. It worked, but at the same time it didn''t. The body seemed to reject the divine soul and essence, creating a stalemate where both struggled for control yet were sealed together. It never fully awakened. Eventually, he gave up," the goddess clenched her fists as she spoke. "With a genuine divine being now infected by Vylkr energy, he decided to use my remains to continue his experiments in creating the perfect race, one capable of breaking into the heavens. The other subjects of his experiments were the remaining races within Paradise. Initially, he made countless errors in trying to grant them the ability to control this cursive energy, which could directly harm even divine beings."


    "Even if the subjects weren''t killed outright by the Vylkr energy, they sumbed to an illness known as the Death gue, where their will was eradicated by the curse. However, he eventually made progress. His experiments led to the result of mortals who could restrain the dire effects of the Vylkr energy."

 Chapter 1174: Mutated Divine Embryonic Seed

    Chapter 1174: Mutated Divine Embryonic Seed


    ?


    "Still, there was a limit to how much their bodies could endure. Once that limit was reached, they would die. The only difference was that they could not produce Vylkr energy naturally, just like his first subjects, and had to depend on harnessing Vylkr energy from other sources. However, what he initially counted as a setback was another tremendous progress.


    "Regardless, that was all the progress he made. At that point, he gave up, deeming the entire endeavour a failure. He collected samples of the Vylkr energy and various other things, then made several arrangements before leaving elsewhere after ensuring that his tracks wouldn''t be traced easily."


    Her voice became sombre as she continued.


    "After all that, I had to watch as the consequences of his experiments rippled through the races within the pocket dimension. The races became divided and fought relentlessly-over resources and limitednd space-while battling those who had sumbed to the Death gue. Like the Vylkr energy, the infected adapted quickly to the environment and their prey, creating countless more casualties. Several races went extinct from infighting and genocide."


    "At that point, I couldn''t remain idle any longer and had to intervene. Fortunately, the curse was sealed, which slowed its effects on my body-weakened my body and prevented me from using my divine energy. However, that wasn''t an issue. I was stillparable to that of a divine being. I united the survivors and channelled their rage toward the tainted ones."


    "Using the knowledge I had gained from Naka''sboratory while observing his work, I created the Void Heart, which could prolong their lives and ensure that even those tainted could indirectly continue protecting their races after death. This also meant they would collectively hunt the tainted ones without further intervention. The results were satisfying, and I had no issue with it."


    "You created the Void Heart?" Orion eximed, his voice tinged with surprise.


    Aurora also bore a look of surprise but quickly suppressed it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The goddess turned her gaze toward Orion and nodded. "Its creation was based on understanding theplex structures of the curse, the ranks of energies and the mortal body -something no mere mortal could achieve. So, yes, it makes sense for it to be the handiwork of a divine being," she replied. "Nheless, I didn''t create it alone, so I wouldn''t be so arrogant as to take full credit for something as trivial as that."


    "Who aided you? Was it a divine being?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, it was a divine being. Her name was Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches. If you''re familiar with that time, you should know she was one of the eight Greed Gods. Curses were one of her specialities; with her help, I could weaken and dy the effects of the Vylkr energy," the goddess responded.


    Hearing this, Orion frowned, his expression filled with confusion.


    Even Aurora looked at her strangely.


    "Wasn''t she already dead before all of this happened?" Orion asked.


    "We know that only two of the eight Greed Gods survived, while Naka killed the rest," Aerialia said with a nod, frowning deeply. "You had better be telling the truth and not making things up because we can easily tell if you''re lying."


    The goddess nced at Orion, hidden within the barrier, then refocused on Aerialia and exhaled wearily. "It seems you don''t know everything, then," she said, shaking her head in disappointment.


    Her words caused both Orion and Aerialia to furrow their brows in confusion.


    The goddess continued, "Naka never eliminated any god. Every god he imed to have killed was sealed and used to further his experiments. Do you think a man obsessed with creating the perfect race would destroy uspletely-the gods who are the architects of such races? In his words, ''What better way to understand a structure than by meeting its architect?'' The great god of creation and illusion, the Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and I served his purposes, as did the others."


    Orion''s expression twisted with disbelief.


    Aerialia and Aurora mirrored his shock and disbelief, their faces reflecting the same bewilderment.


    "Regardless, I don''t know why he didn''t kill them entirely. Maybe somest remnant of goodwill, a flicker of sympathy, made him leave them to their fates. Or maybe he saw that they would die anyway, so he did not need to waste his time ensuring an already predestined oue."


    "Or perhaps that bastard was hoping for a miracle, thinking he could returnter to reap the rewards... I don''t know! I didn''t care! To prevent history from repeating itself, I killed them myself using the Vylkr energy, eliminating their entire existence and ensuring they couldn''t reincarnate¡ªeven if their children survived or they had hidden divine embryonic seeds somewhere."


    "The only one I spared was Margona because I recognized her usefulness. She was already at her limit, just like me, but the Vylkr energy made it easy to control her. Over time, I realized it wasn''t enough¡ªthat the Death gue must be cured or halted indefinitely. Meanwhile, the curse was slowly devouring me, weakening my body. But I needed to use my divine energy to aplish either, which would have been a death sentence."


    "So, how did you solve your situation?" Aerialia asked, her ethereal body tensed. She couldn''t fathom how the goddess had achieved something even Naka had struggled to aplish.


    The goddess took a deep breath before responding. "If I had attempted reincarnation with an iplete soul, the consequences would''ve been disastrous. But Margona also had a fractured divine soul, so she was in the same situation. We had neither the opportunity nor the time to wait for our divine souls to heal. So, we took another approach: we created a special divine embryonic seed capable of housing our divine souls and allowed our souls topensate for the other''s weaknesses."


    "You what?!" Aerialia eximed, her voice echoing through the chamber.


    The radiant crimson greatsword glowed even more intensely.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. The more she listened, the more she grasped the sheer absurdity of what the goddess had gone through.


    "Is that even possible?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s possible. However, the divine embryonic seed could either self-destruct due to the ipatibility of both divine souls or suffer severe damage along with the gods. After a while, the gods realized that their chances of reincarnation in such a state were slim, so no one tried it any more. It didn''t benefit either party. But I''ve never heard of two gods attempting it in such a unique and dire situation," Aerialia exined, ncing at Orion before returning her gaze to the goddess.


    "Since you are here, it must have worked, right?" She held her breath in anticipation.


    "The divine embryonic seed was created with a natural filter for the curse, simr to the Void Heart, and was designed as a perfect vessel for me and the goddess Margona. That way, if either of our divine souls managed to survive, we could keep the special divine embryonic seed for ourselves and sessfully reincarnate. We vowed never to rest until we hunted down Naka. But if both divine souls self-destructed, then so be it."


    "Fortunately, things didn''t go as either of us expected. We could both reincarnate within the divine embryonic seed, our souls tied together. When we awakened, we realized we were sharing the same body, something we hadn''t nned for. This allowed us to suppress the curse and turn it into a blessing. The Vylkr energy no longer sought to devour me."


    "Instead, it became a unique energy we could naturally produce ourselves. We suspected various reasons for this. The most usible was that we had been baptized with enough Vylkr energy for the curse to no longer see us as foreign. Or perhaps the divine embryonic seed, which had dyed and filtered the Vylkr energy, evolved into something entirely different- capable of housing the unified existence of two distinct divine souls."


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Aerialia''s gaze sharpened, her body trembling as she absorbed everything she had just heard.


    In all her lifetimes, she had never encountered anything like this, and yet... in just 7,000 years... it seemed as though everyone was overturning every concept they once understood, doing something abnormal at every turn.


    ''No, this was all because of the curse! None of this would have transpired if we had never entered this universe created by the Omnithriallians through the Ster Gate,'' Aerialia


    thought.


    Countless memories surged in Aerialia''s mind of how terrifying the Omnithriallians were while alive-and how much more so even in death.


    Orion wasn''t well-versed in theplexness of godhood, but he was knowledgeable enough


    to understand everything he had just heard.


    Even Aurora couldn''t help but look at the floating goddess with shock and disbelief.


    "Does that mean that one of the Eight Greed Gods, the goddess of malevolence and witches, is


    also within you?" Orion asked.


    "Yes," the goddess responded with a nod.


    Two audible gulps echoed across the chamber.


    Aurora gritted her teeth and utilized her sceptre to strengthen the barrier around her and


    Orion until its divine radiance spilt out of the chamber.

 Chapter 1175: Mutated Divine Embryonic Seed (2)

    Chapter 1175: Mutated Divine Embryonic Seed (2)


    ?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The headless winged spawns swiftly broke through the chamber walls, crossing over to the outside. Aurora prepared to use Eternal Void Leap if their lives were endangered again.


    Aurora nced at Aerialia with a worried expression, uncertain if she could ensure her safety.


    The crimson greatsword in Aerialia''s grasp red with intensity, fueled by the realisation that she wasn''t just one goddess but two powerful goddesses who had singlehandedly made it through the Ster Gates.


    "You don''t need to be so cautious. Since I''ve decided to restrain myself, she has also decided to do the same," the goddess responded, attempting to soothe the abrupt tension in the surroundings.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Their wariness grew stronger after learning that she was alsomunicating with the goddess of malevolence and witches while conversing with them. Orion took a deep breath to calm himself, then asked, "Then is Zera, the..." Before he could finish his sentence, a response came from his own lips, "No, she''s not. She''s our priestess." Seeing their confused expressions, she continued to exin, "It was difficult to share one body with two divine souls, but considering that our souls were now tied together, it meant that even if one was severely damaged, as long as the other was intact, we would definitely heal and recover. Five years after awakening, we finally learned to cooperate and utilise our bodies efficiently. By ten years, we had ascended to the level of a 7th-order demigod while re-cultivating ourws."


    "After another ten years, wepleted all seven orders of the demigod realm and finally ascended into genuine godhood. Considering that we were two souls grasping thews, we prepared ourselves for the challenges ahead, knowing that our ascension would be exceedingly difficult, if not terrifying, to pass through."


    "We thought we would face our first ascension trial in another ten to twenty years, which would propel us forward. But nothing happened. Even after half a century, we could not trigger the ascension trials of the divine mysteries. At that point, we realised something was wrong, and the more we investigated, the more we understood that the issuey within our new form and the Vylkr energy."


    "So, we became determined to reach the summit on our own. In three thousand years, we re- cultivated 90 per cent of ourws. It was faster than we had imagined in any of our countless lifetimes. At the same time, we cultivated demigods and developed a few techniques to properly channel theirbat prowess, as regr techniques based on the Vylkr energy were ineffective and couldn''t be easily replicated."


    "We also divided the realm, using our abilities to reconstruct a Mirror Realm, which greatly expanded thend and resources for the inhabitants. It also sealed their energies, halting their transformation into tainteds. Until one day, we sensed the arrival of the Divine Mysteries."


    "Initially, we thought it was an ascension trial that would hasten our rise to true godhood. However, we were mistaken. What emerged was not an ascension trial, but a great tribtion."


    The goddess''s emotionless eyes held a look of mncholy as she continued.


    "We fought relentlessly but could not stop everything we had built over the years from copsing. The will of the divine mysteries said it was here to maintain bnce, that we were an abomination threatening the order of all things. To be honest, we understood its reasoning, as we had alreadye to a simr conclusion."


    "However, that didn''t mean we were willing to give up everything. The one responsible for this also possessed abilities beyond reason, threatening the order of all things, so we needed this very power to confront him."


    "We refused to admit defeat and fought with everything we had. Our forces couldn''t evenst a few seconds against the tribtion before they were destroyed, and with time, everything we had lost vanished."


    Orion''s thoughts immediately shed back to when Ilse was attacked during her first awakening. Without the Primordial Barrier, she would have died at that moment.


    Aurora''s mind also raced in a daze, barely registering the rest of the goddess''s words. ''The will of the Divine Mysteries,'' she thought. She couldn''t help but wonder why the Divine Mysteries had granted her an ascension trial or what would have happened if it decided to eliminate her. The thought was both terrifying and unsettling. Initially, she had believed she''d grown powerful enough to protect Paradise, but it seemed there was yet another mountain to climb at the summit.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind.


    ''Loira''s birth triggered the Divine Mysteries, which caused the same for me. However, I didn''t feel like I was losing my will; instead, I felt refreshed and fulfilled. Was it because I wouldn''t transform into a tainted being that I was also recognised by the Divine Mysteries and given an ascension trial?'' she wondered, sighing. ''If that''s the case, then it makes sense. I truly am the first of my kind.''


    "Soon, we realised that our strength and minds were gradually weakening due to the excessive use of Vylkr energy. It appeared that even though Vylkr energy no longer saw us as foreign entities, it didn''t mean we werepletely safe from its curse. If the battle had continued longer, we would have lost our minds and transformed into the tainted. In order to escape this fate, we made a decision."


    "This Divine Mystery wanted us dead. So, even if we attempt to reincarnate, it would most likely locate and eliminate us. Thus, we took a different approach. We created another divine embryonic seed with a simr design to the former but much sturdier and more powerful." "Then, we selected a human demigod couple and gave her the seed. Humans possess far more potential than any other race and are more resilient when utilising Vylkr energy. We hoped that when she conceived, her newborn would merge with the divine embryonic seed, creating a mutated divine seed where a mortal could house the divine souls of the two of us


    goddesses."


    "Of course, we weren''t certain if it would work, so we created another divine embryonic seed and stored it in the outside world. We relied on the demigods who had descended to the outside to help hide their aura. Fortunately, one of our demigods flooded the entire pocket dimension, masking its presence with her aura for an extended period. However, she suffered a severe, irreversible injury from the ongoing battle."


    "We did our best to hide our actions from the Divine Mysteries, as this was a pocket dimension and a mirror realm, so it held little authority here. We also made sure to leave behind our inheritances if none of our ns seeded."


    "We wanted them to seek justice for themselves and leave the pocket dimension when the barrier seal we ced on it weakened. If unsessful, they would still have the Mirror Realm and could live the rest of their lives oblivious to all that had transpired."


    "After sensing our deaths, the Divine Mysteries continued the tribtion for several years, killing off the demigods who defied it. It left many others injured and then vanished as it hade. Fortunately, one of them seeded."


    "As soon as the demigoddess conceived, her seed merged with the divine embryonic seed, transforming it into another mutated divine embryonic seed. Though the child was healthy, she depleted her mother''s essence. On the day of her birth, the child was born as a demigoddess, hosting two distinct divine souls. That child was Zera. Sadly, her mother died during delivery."


    "Still, none of this was revealed to the waiting demigods, who were expecting the rebirth of their goddess. We feared the Divine Mysteries catching on to our n and foiling it, so we chose to remain hidden, observing the situation through Zera and teaching her everything we knew to make her self-dependent."


    "She became our priestess. Over time, we aided her in strengthening the barrier until we could fully seal out the Divine Mysteries. Unfortunately, even if it can''t attack directly, it can still do so indirectly. I have no doubt that its actions will intensify after today."


    "Since it seems you arrived here with no ill intentions..." the goddess said, shifting her gaze from Aerialia to focus on Orion and Aurora, "...then we will hand over our inheritances as


    promised, but on one condition."


    "What is the condition?" Orion asked.


    He didn''t want to leave without obtaining the inheritance and was thankful she was being upfront about her terms. After hearing all she had been through, it would have been


    unbelievable if she had handed it over without asking for something in return.


    Help her fight against the Will of Divine Mysteries for revenge?


    Help the residents of the Mirror Realm the way they had aided those in the pocket dimension?


    Prove they were capable of inheriting their inheritance?


    Or promise to kill Naka with their own hands?


    Orion wondered what her condition would be. He could handle all of them except the first one.


    He was confident but not reckless enough to believe he could go up against a force that even this goddess had ultimately failed to defeat.

 Chapter 1176: Reasoning With A Divine

    Chapter 1176: Reasoning With A Divine


    ?


    The goddess shook her head and responded, "Not yet. First, I want to ask a question..." She turned her gaze toward Aurora. "I remember you from a memory. You were one of his failed experiments to create the perfect being. It was supposed to be impossible. So how is it that you became a goddess? And where did you get an artefact like that?"


    "It''s none of your business," Aurora responded with a scowl.


    The goddess raised an eyebrow at Aurora''s undisguised irritation. However, instead of showing annoyance, she simply nodded and focused on Orion.


    "For my condition, I want you to return the residents you have removed to the pocket dimension. Because of my promise to my demigods and to avoid alerting the Divine Mysteries, I had to watch as they suffered, waiting for them to arrive so I could offer them the choice to stay or leave. But now that everything has been settled, there''s no longer any reason to hold back from bringing them here," she said.


    Orion was inwardly surprised by her request. His mind raced, recognizing the delicate nature of the situation.


    "I''m sorry, but we must disagree with that request. We''ve already spent so much effort rescuing the residents of this pocket dimension. We had no idea this awaited us here, so your request feels a little inconsiderate, even if you are offering your inheritance. Perhaps if we had known from the start, we would have made different decisions and brought them here instead," Aerialia responded.


    ''Nice job, Aerialia!'' Orion praised. He couldn''t have said something like that without sounding disrespectful. But with Aerialia saying it, the goddess might reconsider and revise her request.


    As expected, the goddess''s face twisted into a deep frown as she turned her head and focused on Aerialia.


    "Are you saying you won''t return them?" she asked, her tone cold and emotionless.


    Aerialia shook her head. "No, that''s not what I''m saying. I suggest you offer something else in return for our efforts, or make it a decision for them to choose one where to reside, rather than making it a condition to ept your inheritance. Our Ilse helped us make this rescue possible, so releasing them won''t be easy."


    "It''s obvious how she would react once she learns the truth about her existence and the consequences that will unfold when she hears your request, especially when considering there is the Primserion race, some of whom are survivors. The nymphs are also not an option; they are determined to reunite with their sisters in our territory. Even if they are grateful for all you''ve done, I doubt they would choose to stay here."


    "Lastly, the human race will certainly not allow one of their own to remain here for any reason. As one of the leading forces in our territory, they will undoubtedly show their gratitude for all you''ve done for one of their own, but they will not leave them behind," Aerialia exined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Also, didn''t you say this ce is still under the watch of the Divine Mysteries? So wouldn''t bringing them here be the same as putting chains on them, preventing them from utilizing their powers while they wait for their deaths, without giving them a chance to fight back? Just like in this pocket dimension, the world outside has changed dramatically. I can assure you they will be much safer if they stay with us," Orion said.


    He couldn''t sit back quietly while Aerialia did her best to oppose the goddess''s request. Even though his strength wasn''t sufficient, he was clever enough to contribute with reasoning.


    A tense silence abruptly filled the chamber.


    The only sound that could be heard was the ttering of the goddess''s teeth.


    "Are you trying to enrage me? What makes you think they''ll be safer in your territory than here? Do you think I''m chaining them, stripping them of their ability to fight back by bringing them here? Fine... Let me ask you a question! Do you believe they could defend themselves from the Divine Mysteries if it decides to attack now, no matter where they are?"


    "Do you think the Divine Mysteries is so weak that mere mortals could resist it regardless of their numbers? Will you be able to protect them from the Death gue or Naka if he senses their presence and decides to use them for his experiments? Are you suggesting that we goddesses, who have sacrificed so much for them, don''t know what''s best for them, but you, who has been here for such a short time, somehow know better?" she demanded, as the atmosphere in the room steadily dropped in temperature.


    WHOSSHH! Heavy winds began to stir, prating the chamber. A pressure wave pressed down on him as though attempting to crush them.


    Outside, countless terrifying snowy tornadoes swirled around the sanctuary walls.


    The sanctuary''s residents became more anxious about the strange turns of events, firmly believing that they were under attack. The atmosphere was more solemn among the Arch- knights and knights as they could not enter the Priestess''s manor due to an invisible force surrounding it.


    Aurora swiftly strengthened her barrier. Fortunately, thanks to her mother''s deterrence, the goddess no longer forced her aura as intensely as before. Otherwise, they would have fled before encountering a situation as dire as the previous one.


    Aerialia sealed her lips and looked at Orion. She wanted to know how he would deal with this situation.


    Orion met the gaze of the goddess floating above the golden, inky ck, mixed-coloured pool.


    "I respect everything you''ve done for the countless races living within this pocket dimension, and I sympathize with every horrible thing you''ve endured. But I believe we can offer them greater security in our territory than here..." Orion began. As he spoke, the barrier cracked, threatening to burst open. Still, a wave of energy emerged from Aurora''s sceptre, healing and restoring it to normal.


    0.001%


    -0.001%


    Aurora felt her reserve energy rapidly depleting, but she held on. The sceptre continuously absorbed energy from the surroundings and from her. Since it had been gathering energy while outside, its reserves were far greater than expected, so she knew this wouldn''t be enough to drain it.


    Orion felt a sudden pressure on his body, threatening to sink him into the ground. But thanks to Aurora, whose arms supported him, he remained upright.


    "Our territory is protected by a Primordial barrier. During Ilse''s resurrection, we witnessed it withstand the anger of the Divine Mysteries, which is why her resurrection seeded," Orion continued. "We also doubt Naka would take the time to revisit his old experiments, considering he has likely made considerable progress since then. Nheless, I don''t think it would be that easy even if he does."


    Orion remembered the unknown woman from the Divine Corps who hadpletely annihted two powerful Vylkr spawns, withstood Ilse''s pursuit, and endured Aurora''s fierce, relentless attacks before dying.


    If more of these individuals were out there, it made sense why the Vylkr spawns would be restrained in their actions and not wreaking havoc everywhere. He didn''t know who led the Divine Corps, though he presumed it had to be someone no less than a god. He had no desire to meet them right away, just like Naka.


    He simply hoped his words would convince the goddess. He also wanted to win her over, as with her help, the residents of Paradise would surely be able to attain godhood, just as those here had done in the past.


    If Paradise had seeded in creating such a firm foundation, then in time, he would have no doubt they would be able to stand against more extraordinary foes in the future.


    From the Greed Gods stealing all the animals in the world and fleeing with them to the goddess before him, Orion understood how frightening divine beings could be when pushed into a corner. With the Vylkr vines spreading everywhere and threatening their lives, he wondered what drastic measures they had taken to ensure their survival. Suddenly, the pressure wave decreased, and the fierce, swirling snow tornadoes outside the sanctuary walls dissipated.


    Aurora exhaled in relief and reduced the output of her energy reserves.


    Orion also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Primordial barrier?" The goddess frowned, her gaze fixed on Orion and Aurora standing side


    by side.


    "You praise and speak so grandly of your territory, yet you haven''t mentioned its name. How can I be certain you''re not lying?" she asked.


    Orion swallowed, maintaining a firm expression, and bowed respectfully toward her. "Forgive me for myck of etiquette in failing to mention the name of the territory I promised your children would be safe in. It is called Paradise..." Orion said, quickly adding as he heard Aurora''s barrier shatter at that moment, "This Paradise has no rtion to the former one, except that it''s made up of races who suffered under Naka''s experiments and seek revenge, along with countless other races who are residents of the outside world."


    Orion sighed, wiping the sweat from the bridge of his nose as he felt a cool breeze wash over


    him.


    "You might have already guessed my identity, but allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Orion, the Supreme Leader of Paradise," he announced.

 Chapter 1177: The Final Compromise

    Chapter 1177: The Final Compromise


    ?


    The goddess''s frown deepened further. She withdrew her gaze from him and refocused on Aerialia, who was still hovering before her.


    "Everything he has said is the truth. If you are still doubtful, we can prove it by taking you there and allowing you to see for yourself," Aerialia affirmed with a firm nod.


    Sensing that the goddess was merely intimidating Orion and Aurora, Aerialia decided not to proceed. It was best they utilised this opportunity to understand what it felt like to face a genuine divine being, as it would benefit them in the future.


    Hearing Aerialia''s response, the goddess wore a pensive expression.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t here without risking the Mirror realm destabilising. But If that''s the case, then I will offer a trade: a Divine Embryonic Seed for the Goddess of the Hunting Moon in exchange for the safe return of residents of the pocket dimension to here," the goddess responded.


    Aerialia froze, her expression filled with shock and astonishment.


    Orion and Aurora mirrored her reaction.


    "Are you certain?" Orion asked, his hands clenching into fists.


    "I still have many materials, so creating one won''t be a problem," the goddess replied with a nod.


    Orion noticed that Aerialia and Aurora''s gazes were now fixed on him. If the goddess kept her word, this might be Aerialia''s chance to reim her body. It wasn''t something they could afford to miss. However, he also couldn''t betray the residents of the pocket dimension after the promise he had made to them.


    Orion found himself at a crossroads, two heavy choices weighing on his shoulders. After a moment, his shoulders sagged. He lifted his head, met the goddess''s gaze, and nodded.


    "If you can create a suitable Divine Embryonic Seed for Goddess Aerialia, I will fulfil my end of the bargain," he agreed.


    "That''s good! See, we have finally reached an agreement. A single divine being, especially one who seems to trust you so well, is much better than countless mortals," the goddess said, her tone and expression pleased.


    Aerialia and Aurora sighed quietly in relief.


    A ripple of emotion flickered in their gazes before it faded. No matter how they looked at it, this was the best course of action they could take.


    "Recreating the Divine Embryonic Seed will take some time, and you will need to prepare it for your goddess''s reincarnation. If you don''t trust me, we can wait until it''s done before proceeding with your side of the bargain. In the meantime, Zera will conduct the inheritance ceremony and bestow upon you both the promised inheritances," the goddess added.


    Orion nodded in agreement.


    The goddess turned her head towards Aerialia and asked, "Do you disagree? If you are unsatisfied, we can make room for additional arrangements as long as they are feasible." Aerialia shook her head. "No, I''m fine with this," she said, lowering her crimson greatsword. The intense glow on the de dimmed until itpletely vanished.


    The goddess nodded, pleased with how the negotiation had concluded. "Due to our actions, the divine mysteries may attempt to peer into this realm by stirring up trouble that could harm our sanctuary. I would appreciate it if you defended this ce until I can push back and eliminate their presence," the goddess said, ncing outside through the broken chamber. "You don''t need to worry about what you''ll face. It''s something you''ll be able to handle with your strength." She then turned her gaze to Orion as though reading his thoughts.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll give my all to protect the sanctuary," Orion nodded.


    He didn''t know precisely how the divine mysteries would stir up trouble. Still, he took her word for it since the goddess assured him it was within his capabilities.


    He would swiftly use the golden key to open a gateway to the golden pce if something went wrong. He was sure Aurora would do the same after sensing his actions. Now that they knew the location of the Mirror Realm, they could always return once they were strong enough.


    "I will apany you too," Aurora said, her expression determined.


    "No! There won''t be any need..." the goddess began, but Aurora swiftly cut her words.


    "Why not?" Aurora asked, her frown deepening.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s because once the divine mysteries sense that you are also a goddess, it would greatly increase the intensity of the attack, seeing no reason to spare those living within the Mirror Realm to eliminate a threat."


    "So, you will not join and risk putting us in a much greater predicament. We also need your energy reserves to create the divine embryonic seed, so the fuller they remain, the better. Be rest assured that he won''t be going alone."


    "The boy will join the sanctuary''s Arch-knights and Knights to handle the situation... Also, since he dares to proim himself the Supreme Leader of Paradise, I''m curious to see if he has the necessary capabilities to back up his ims," the goddess responded, her eyes fixed on Aurora before turning to Orion with a sharp glint.


    From their exnation, she realised they had two gods-one responsible for creating the Primordial barrier protecting their territory and the false Ilse, who had resurrected and was protected by the said Primordial barrier. Additionally, the goddess floating before her made it three.


    However, she didn''t believe the former was a true god, as a true god who had chosen to protect them would have broken into her Mirror Realm directly rather than allowing them to go through the process.


    ''There were three divine beings within this ''Paradise,'' and yet they still allowed him to carry such a title,'' she thought.


    From the earlier negotiation, he was also making decisions that could determine the fate of this ''Paradise.'' As such, she realised there was something unique about the boy before her and wondered what it was. She intended to use the time to satisfy her curiosity by first learning about his abilities.


    She was also curious about how the experiments that had once been dismissed had grown so powerful with ease. At the same time, she had given up everything she possessed to attain her current status and still lost it all.


    ''It isn''t fair,'' the goddess thought, steadying her emotions before they could show. "You don''t need to worry, Aurora. If everything she said is true, then I can handle this myself," Orion said, shifting his gaze to Aurora with a reassuring smile.


    Aurora bit her lip, wanting to object, but after hearing Orion''s words, she felt conflicted.


    "Don''t forget, I''m still here. I''ll intervene if anything drastic happens," Aerialia chimed in.


    Reluctantly, Aurora nodded in understanding.


    The goddess observed the scene impassively until it was over. She opened her mouth to speak


    but closed it with a contemtive expression.


    "What is it?" Aerialia asked, quickly noticing her change in expression.


    "My other half wanted to speak to you all, but it seems she has changed her mind and decided


    to wait for now," the goddess responded with a smile.


    Orion, Aerialia, and Aurora all wore simr apprehensive expressions.


    It was one thing to discuss matters with the former goddess of treasures, whom they were familiar with, but another to face the goddess of malevolence and witches-one of the strongest gods from 7,000 years ago and one of the Eight Greed Gods who had once confronted formidable figures like Naka and the Seven Great Gods.


    Aerialia had almost made it through the Ster Gate alone, so she wasn''t afraid of the


    goddess. However, she was still a divine soul at the moment. She preferred to limitmunication with another divine being until she was fully healed. She was also uncertain if


    she could handle both goddesses if they attacked.


    "When I leave, Zera will return with memories of our conversation, so you won''t have to exin anything to her," the goddess added, shifting the subject.


    Orion and the others nodded in understanding.


    The goddess closed her eyes and slowly descended into the golden, inky ck pool until her entire body was submerged. The pool began to boil vigorously, shining with an intense golden, inky ck hue illuminating the chamber.


    After a few minutes, a figure ascended toward the stairs at the other edge of the pool, near its sides. It was none other than Zera.


    The web of golden and inky ck veins that had previously covered every part of her body unclung. As she fully emerged and climbed onto the stairs, it fell back into the boiling pool. The previous Ilse was gone. Standing before them was a dark-skinned woman with an eye patch over her right eye, faint scars lining the skin near its edge. Her other eye gleamed with a silvery hue, matching her hair. She was dressed in a beautifully styled dress blending silver


    and ck colours.


    A terrifying aura emanated from her, making them understand that everything they had experienced several minutes ago was true. The two goddesses-the goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune, proiming herself to be the original Ilse, and the goddess of malevolence and witches-were sealed within her body.


    This terrifying fact ced them on edge far more than their first meeting.

 Chapter 1178: Earning The Interest Of The Divine

    Chapter 1178: Earning The Interest Of The Divine


    ?


    Zera descended the stairs and stood in a daze on the ground, assimting the entire conversation that had transpired minutes before. Then, she raised her head and focused on Orion, Aurora, and Aerialia, whose hand gripped the crimson greatsword.


    Zera''s gaze lingered on Aerialia momentarily before she withdrew her


    gaze and showed them a warm smile. She cleared her throat and said, "Follow me. I will lead the way out so we can begin."


    Aurora dispelled her barrier,manding her headless winged spawns to vanish into hers and Orion''s shadows under the Priestess'' inquisitive gaze.


    Aerialia returned the crimson greatsword to Orion, allowing it to hover beside him before she scattered into specks of light, disappearing into Orion after taking one final look at Zera.


    In an instant, the entire chamber was devoid of any spawn, and the tension that had filled the atmosphere moments ago abruptly vanished.


    Orion unsummoned the morphic puppet and crimson greatsword and stood on his feet without Aurora''s support.


    Leaning forward to catch his breath, Orion activated his gift. Instantly, a wave of Vylkr energy, suppressed by the Primordial energy, flowed through every fibre of his muscles, rejuvenating his body.


    "Are you okay?" Aurora asked, her expression filled with concern.


    "I''m fine. I just needed to stabilise myself for a moment. I feel much better now," Orion responded, straightening his back.


    Aurora nodded, exhaling in relief. She still felt some palpitation after encountering that dreadful goddess. So, she worried Orion might suffer long-term side effects from the encounter. However, it seemed her worries were for nought.


    "Let''s go," Orion said, focusing on Zera, who had been quietly observing their interaction from the side.


    Zera nodded and gestured for them to follow her as they made their way out of the chamber. Despite the holes Aurora''s headless winged spawns had created, they didn''t pass through them but instead took the usual route they had entered.


    As they stepped through the front door, they were met by countless fur-lined, armoured figures with bulky chest tes, each wielding sophisticated weapons. They filled thepound, some even positioned on the roof. Standing at the forefront of the group was the familiar head maid of Zera''s manor - Morriel.


    She immediately rushed toward Zera when she saw them emerge from the door.


    "Are you okay, Priestess?" Morriel asked, her tone tinged with concern.


    "I''m fine, Morriel. If anything happens to me, wouldn''t that mean the goddess has failed to fulfil her promise of protecting us all?" Zera responded with a smile, gently pinching Morriel''s cheeks.


    Seeing her Priestess''s jovial response, which indicated she wasn''t in danger despite everything that had just transpired, Morriel exhaled in relief, her tense shoulders rxing. However, her wary eyes continued to nce at Orion and Aurora.


    Three individuals stepped forward. Two of them were a fair-skinned man and a light-blue- skinned woman with ck hair tied in a ponytail and a slender, whip-like tail extending behind her. Orion and Aurora recognised the woman as the one they had met when they first entered Zera''s manor.


    This time, the man carried a spear with a navy-blue insignia of a lightning bolt splitting a storm cloud embroidered on the red cloth draped across his armour and right shoulder. The blue-skinned woman had a heavy shield on her back and a longsword hanging at her waist, with a purple cloth bearing a golden insignia of a shield cracking the ground under the bright


    sun.


    The third individual was a man with skin as white as snow, long ginger hair tied into a ponytail, and a beautiful longsword hanging at his waist. A silver cloth draped across his armour and right shoulder, featuring a crimson insignia of a ming sword crossed with a burning shield.


    All three wore fur-lined armour with bulky chesttes like the others, though subtle differences in their attire set them apart.


    Their gazes lingered on Orion and Aurora with slight hostility before refocusing on Zera.


    "Priestess, are you okay?" the man with the spear asked.


    "It''s alright. I''m okay. You don''t have to worry about my safety," Zera responded with a solemn nod as she addressed her Arch-knights.


    Given the overwhelming presence of Aurora''s spawns that had filled the manor earlier, she understood their concern and decided to reassure them.


    The Arch-knights nodded, choosing to believe her words.


    "We''re about to be under attack. We need to ensure your safety and determine how we should guard the sanctuary," the man said with the spear, his expression grave.


    Before arriving, they had seen the telltale signs of the number of their attackers, and they were anxious about the severity of the situation.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. The goddess has already ensured us our victory. She instructs you all to prepare the troops for battle and take our new guest with you," Zera said, gesturing towards Orion. "He will be of great help and will serve as the key to our victory."


    Hearing her words, the Arch-knights frowned deeply.


    "But Priestess, he only arrived at the sanctuary a few days ago. Even if they defeated the Harbingers, they haven''t yet received the goddess''s inheritance. Most importantly, their skills are stillcking for a battle of this magnitude. Our opponents aren''t just tainted beings but much more terrifying foes," the blue-skinned woman with the slender tail responded, her expression solemn.


    After the Priestess released the information regarding Orion and Aurora, who defeated the Harbingers from the outside world, the sanctuary had already been in an uproar for days. There was also an ongoing preparation for them to receive the goddess''s inheritances.


    This displeased the Arch-knights, who had worked tirelessly to protect the goddess and the sanctuary she built against many terrifying enemies threatening to destroy it.


    Their loyalty and the restrictions imposed on them were the only things that kept them from descending to the outside world to kill the Harbingers themselves to im the inheritance. As such, they didn''t take Orion and Aurora''s achievements as seriously as the ordinary residents did.


    And now, after witnessing the events that transpired in the manor-the terrifying snowy whirlwind surrounding the sanctuary''s fortified walls and the sudden attack that coincidentally began on the day of the Priestess''s meeting with these two mysterious individuals¡ªthey were even more sceptical and on edge.


    ''If only they knew the truth,'' Zera thought, inwardly sighing as she saw their doubtful expressions. Having lived here for a long time due to the goddess''s blessing and steadily growing in strength, she understood the source of their arrogance.


    However, if they knew the truth-that the mysterious woman behind her was a genuine goddess capable of wielding her energies within this realm¡ªand that the man was the Supreme Leader of ''Paradise,'' with a divine inheritance and guided by a powerful goddess- they wouldn''t dare disy such arrogance anymore.


    She couldn''t me them for being sceptical of the divine mysteries stirring up trouble, especially since her goddess had initiated the first strike against them, prompting their retaliation. But she could not tell them what had transpired during the meeting.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zera focused on the slender-tailed, light blue-skinned woman with a smile and responded, "He''s much stronger than he looks, Arch-knight Kasryn. Maybe you can use this opportunity to witness the prowess of one of the two who seeded in defeating the Harbingers and chosen to acquire the goddess''s inheritances."


    "Okay. If you say so, Priestess. We will ensure that he is properly taken care of and brought back safely," Kasryn replied, bowing slightly toward Zera with her right hand over her


    protruding chest te.


    The other two Arch-knights followed suit.


    Observing the exchange, Orion frowned inwardly. He wasn''t sure if Zera''s words came directly from the goddess, but one thing was clear-the goddess wanted him to reveal all his secrets.


    He had been under Aurora''s and Aerialia''s care throughout their journey, so he didn''t mind. He wanted to prove that even the mortals of Paradise had far more potential than those


    within the sanctuary.


    Orion was itching to demonstrate his strength, especially with the prospect of earning a goddess''s attention. He had already noticed the goddess''s growing interest in Aurora. He realised she would likely want to engage further, to uncover more of her secrets.


    Suppose he didn''t do something grand or unique to draw her attention. In that case, he might be sidelined until the deal wasplete, risking the loss of the inhabitants they had worked


    hard to secure.


    Orion couldn''t turn down the challenge. Though he wasn''t entirely confident about how things would unfold, he couldn''t let an opportunity pass without trying it.


    He simply hoped he could refill his Vylkr energy with the Vylkr vines in his storage despite the


    seal on the realm.


    "I will direct one of my men to lead you to the station so you can gear up with your preferred equipment before meeting with us at the designated fortress walls. Is that okay?" the Arch- knight with the longsword strapped to his waist asked.


    "I don''t need one," Orion shook his head. He summoned the Morphic puppet, wearing it as armour, and allowed the crimson greatsword to hover beside him. "I already have my own,"


    he added.

 Chapter 1179: Familiar Monstrosities

    Chapter 1179: Familiar Monstrosities


    ?


    The Arch-knights and Morriel raised their eyes in surprise at the sudden appearance of Orion''s armour and crimson greatsword but swiftly regained theirposure.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s go," the Arch-knight with the longsword said.


    "We will be taking our leave, Priestess. Please stay safe." He turned toward the Priestess and bowed.


    The remaining Arch-knights did the same.


    "After I''m done handling some matters, I''lle to the fortified walls to spectate the battle," Zera said, refocusing on Orion. "Take care, and don''t tax yourself too much with this task," she added with a nod and a smile.


    Orion nodded back at her and Aurora. He turned and followed the Arch-knights as they walked through the gap the soldiers had created, exiting thepound.


    They quickly arrived outside the manor.


    Orion observed therge birds before him. They had long, crested beaks and crowns of feathers on their heads, covered in vibrant azure, white, and icy blue plumage. Their immense wingspans stretched over 10 meters (33 ft). On their backs were lightweight saddles with anchor straps, seemingly made for riders.


    There were threerge birds and countless smaller ones with wingspans of about 7.6 meters (25 ft)¡ªsimr to the ones he had seen circling in the sky when he and Aurora first entered the Mirror Realm.


    Now, many were either on the ground or soaring overhead. They must have used them to arrive at the manor as quickly as possible.


    "What are they called?" Orion asked.


    Kasryn turned toward Orion and responded, "They are called Quradactyls. They are one of the magical beasts the goddess created during her formation of this realm, so you could say they are natives. Their usefulness is indispensable, as they allow us to soar the skies, something impossible for any mortal." She began walking toward one of the saddled flying beasts, presumably hers.


    As Kasryn petted her Quradactyl, it lowered its body, allowing her to straddle it.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He realized these magical beasts were likely among the many creatures in the pocket dimension before the creation of the Mirror Realm. The goddess hadn''t created them but had brought them here to prevent their extinction. With knowledge of the past obscured over generations, they hade to be seen as natives of this world.


    The other two Arch-knights approached their flying beasts and mounted them as well.


    "This one is mine, and she''s Sky-Shattering Empress. She has been with me through countless battles, and I hope we will continue to fight together through many more," Kasryn said, rubbing the head of her beast.


    The beast tilted its head under her gentle touch.


    "Since I don''t think you can fly, hop on. I''ll take you on Sky-Shattering Empress to the fortress walls," Kasryn added, her eyes fixed on Orion.


    Orion nced at the two men watching him suspiciously before refocusing on Kasryn and nodding. He could fly using his morphic puppet, but he didn''t feel the need to do so yet.


    "Alright, climb on," Kasryn chuckled lightly and held the reins, lowering her flying beast to make it easier for Orion to mount.


    Orion boosted himself up and straddled the flying beast.


    "Don''t fall off," Kasryn said, ncing back at him.


    Orion grabbed one of the rear grips.


    Without hesitation, Kasryn patted the beast gently. In an instant, the flying beast soared into the skies. The two Arch-knights followed close behind.


    Orion looked down and saw numerous soldiers mounting their flying beasts and ascending into the sky behind them. The once-busy streets below were now empty, and the houses were sealed shut. Soldiers were still converging toward the fortress walls. It was the first time he had seen the sanctuary be so tense.


    "Do you know what kind of enemy we''ll be facing?" Orion asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.


    Kasryn turned her head slightly, fixing her eyes on Orion. "There are many terrifying enemies we face, so we won''t know until they arrive," she said before focusing forward again. "But I must warn you, these enemies are unlike the tainteds you''re used to facing. To truly understand, you''ll have to see them yourself. There''s no need for an exnation."


    Orion nodded in response.


    Soon, the Arch-knight with the longsword diverted towards another route, leaving the three of them. After about seven minutes, they arrived at the walls.


    "Get down," Kasryn said.


    Orion dismounted the beast, followed shortly by Kasryn.


    Kasryn patted her flying magical beast before handing the reins to a nearby guard.


    "I want her properly suited in armour before the battle begins," Kasrynmanded.


    The guard nodded in understanding and swiftly walked away, with the flying magical beast obediently following him.


    The other Arch-knightnded and did the same with his mount. Then, he led the way up the wall, with Kasryn and Orion following him.


    They passed several checkpoints within minutes until they arrived at the top of the fortified walls. Stretched out before them was an expansive snowy in, surrounded by a massive dense forest that made it difficult to see within.


    In the distance, snowy dust clouds were brewing, inching closer by the minute, and countless


    dots painted the sky above, heralding the arrival of their attackers.


    A single nce was all it took for Orion to understand the severity of the situation.


    A familiar man abruptly appeared before them.


    "Commander Valer! We have a problem. The enemy''s numbers are much greater than we initially calcted," Jareth said, halting before the Arch-knight with a spear, his tone and expression anxious.


    Orion recognized him as the same man who had found and brought them into the sanctuary.


    More importantly, he was dressed simrly to the Arch-knight, with a navy-blue insignia of a lightning bolt splitting a storm cloud embroidered on the red cloth draped across his armour and right shoulder.


    Orion had seen a few simr designs belonging to Kasryn, so he immediately recognized them as part of the same team.


    The man nced briefly at Orion with a deep frown before swiftly rposing his


    composure and refocusing Arch-Knight Valer.


    Hearing Jareth''s words, Valer and Kasryn frowned deeply.


    "How many are there?" Valer asked sternly.


    "ording to the Northen gate reports, we''ve calcted their numbers to be more than ten


    million death vines and corrupted," the Jareth responded. "The eastern and southern walls


    and western gate report the same numbers."


    Valer''s and Kasryn''s expressions morphed into shock. They snapped out of their thoughts and hurriedly pushed forward, approaching a wide telescope.


    Valer swiftly nudged the guards aside and peered through it. His arms fell limp, and he stepped back with a bewildered and shocked expression.


    Kasryn pushed him aside and also looked through the telescope. Her expression mirrored Valer''s as she pulled back, staring at the approaching snowy dust clouds in trepidation andn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    anxiousness.


    "They''ve alwayse in swarms of two to three million. The highest we''ve ever faced was ten million, but this is twice that!" Kasryn muttered under her breath as she bit her lips. "How are we supposed to defend against this?" Her voice was tinged with fear and anxiety. "Tch! There''s no use thinking about that now. We''ll have to assume our formations and do our best... Besides, hasn''t the goddess already assured us of victory through him?" Valer responded, clenching his teeth as he nced at Orion.


    "We''ll be counting on you. However, if this bes too much to handle, let us know. Your safety as the candidate for the goddess''s inheritance is more important, and we must ensure


    nothing happens to you."


    Orion nodded, meeting Valer''s and Kasryn''s terrified yet determined gazes.


    "Can I take a look?" Orion asked, gesturing toward the telescope with an inquisitive look.


    They exchanged nces for a brief moment, exhaled, and stepped aside.


    "Go ahead. But steel your heart and prepare yourself not to falter," Valer said.


    Orion nodded, stepped forward, and lowered his head to peer through the telescope.


    In the distance, within the vast snowy dust clouds, Orion spotted numerous gigantic, four- legged creatures that appeared to amalgamate of inky ck vines radiating a dark, eerie hue. With each step the creatures took, the vines swarmed and slithered, creating an unsettling movement of rustling and twisting.


    Orion stood gobsmacked and wide-eyed, recognizing the terrifying monster that had once caused the deaths of countless warriors and had been a thorn in their territory.


    They were three-star Vylkr vines!


    Orion frowned, scrutinizing them further, sensing something was off. He saw numerous magical beasts entangled within the monstrosities as he looked closer. Strangely, these beasts emerged from the creatures'' bodies, with Vylkr vines squirming around them like living armour. Yet, their movements were oddly monotonous, as if they were being


    controlled.


    A sudden thought struck Orion, causing him to swallow hard. These weren''t just three-star vines-they were none other than four-star Vylkr vines!


    Orion realized this because four-star Vylkr vines could control one-star and two-star Vylkr vines. So, it made sense that such control could extend to other beings as they matured, given the adaptability of the Vylkr vines.

 Chapter 1180: Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs

    Chapter 1180: Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs


    ?


    Though he didn''t know how these monstrosities had grown to this point and arrived here, he understood that the Divine Mysteries were using them to wage war against those within the Mirror realm.


    It also felt a bit ironic!


    Orion shifted his focus to the side and saw tainteds that rivalled the immense, grotesque height of the four-star Vylkr vines. These tainteds looked far more fearsome than those he had encountered in the ocean, and they, too, seemed to have merged with thorny Vylkr vines. The Vylkr vines stretched out of their bodies andshed around like fierce whips. Due to the snowy dust clouds obscuring his view, he couldn''t see those in the skies.


    Meanwhile, Valer and Kasryn noticed Orion''s disbelieving expression and assumed he was shocked at seeing the monstrosities advancing toward the sanctuary.


    Kasryn extended her right hand and gently patted his shoulder.


    "As Arch-Knight Valer said, you don''t need to worry. Just focus on what you can do and leave the rest to us. Even though these creatures are far more powerful than the tainteds you''ve likely encountered outside, we''ve handled this kind of threat many times before," she reassured, hoping to ease his nerves.


    It would be disastrous if the person their goddess had proimed as the key to their victory chose to retreat out of fear of the approaching enemy.


    Kasryn had witnessed this scene many times before, with new warriors entering the sanctuary, eager to prove their strength, quickly realizing that their opponents were on a much higher level than they were used to. It was a practical, humbling experience. However, she would be disappointed if someone who had defeated the Harbingers and received the goddess''s praise crumbled so quickly.


    But Orion merely nodded; his thoughts were elsewhere. He was carefully considering his approach against the Vylkr vines. He could no longer rely on the crimson greatsword, as the Vylkr vines could absorb its divine aura, adapt, and grow stronger.


    Orion realized he would need to depend on the Morphic puppet and his remaining artefacts if he hoped to emerge victorious and attract the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune''s interest.


    As for the goddess of Malevolence and Witches, he preferred not to think about her. He would be relieved if she remained hidden. He didn''t have the energy to contend with another god right now.


    Seeing his silent response, Kasryn sighed softly and disappointedly shook her head. She wondered if he were truly the one the goddess proimed would be the key to our victory in this war.


    Valer also wore a disappointed expression. He exchanged a nce with Kasryn, silently conveying a message: ''Take him out of here.''


    Kasryn nodded in understanding.


    "Follow me. We need to prepare for the battle," she said.


    With a nod, Orion followed as she turned and led the way.


    Watching their departure, Jareth turned to Valer and asked, "Is he really the one the goddess said would be the key to our victory,mander? Even if he was one of the two who defeated the Harbingers, he''s only just arrived. How is he supposed to aplish such a feat?"


    The Arch-Knight couldn''t forget Orion''s and Aurora''s earlier disrespect toward the Priestess when they first arrived at the sanctuary, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of doubt about how one of those two could solve theing crisis.


    ''Has our goddess finally be blind, or perhaps all those years of being dead have left her mind unable to think properly?'' Jareth thought.


    As these various thoughts emerged, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart and immediately dispelled them.


    "If the goddess has said so, then we have no choice but to believe in her. She has never failed us. Whenever she decrees something, fortune follows. However, we must still be prepared to give our best if necessary, so don''t use this as an excuse to becent," Valer responded, looking at his second-inmand.


    Jareth nodded solemnly.


    "Good. Now sound the rms and prepare the troops for battle!" Valer ordered.


    Jareth saluted and turned to walk away.


    "Everyone set a defensive formation around the gate and prepare for battle! Make sure not one of those beastly monsters gets through!" Jareth shouted.


    ...


    Orion followed Kasryn to the base of the walls.


    They stood before a fully armoured Quradactyl, its crown-covered head protected down to its tail. The beautiful, fearsome beast now looked even more terrifying-battle-ready and prepared to face any foe.


    "You look so beautiful," Kasrynmented, softly rubbing its exposed head beneath its raised helmet.


    As the beast trembled softly under her touch, Kasryn chuckled. "You''re still so sensitive topliments."


    She withdrew her hand and pulled out a small cylindrical container with a cap on top from a pouch at her waist. It had been given to her by the soldier who brought the armoured flying beast. She tossed it to Orion.


    "That bottle contains Condensed Vylkr Esscene Rebirth Elixirs. It''s a special pill that allows you to use your energy despite the realm''s restrictions freely. It can also temporarily increase your Vylkr energy level and cleanse impurities from both your body and your Vylkr energy, making it easier to use."


    "You can only take one pill per hour, as its effectsst for that long, with a limit of three pills per day. So, you''ll need to time it carefully and take one right before battle to benefit from its effects fully," Kasryn exined.


    Hearing her words, Orion''s eyes widened in surprise. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he loosened the cap and looked inside. The elixir was pills with a bright gold and ck mixture


    with a visible purplish aura.


    They contained a faint divine aura that Orion recognized at a nce.


    Sure enough, they were indeed made by those goddesses!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion couldn''t help but be impressed by the goddesses'' capabilities again and felt they deserved their positions. Like the Aegis of the Arctic Deity Aerialia, Ilse, and Aurora, their


    presence alone could change the tide in any situation.


    Without hesitation, Orion popped a pill into his mouth.


    "Wait..." Kasryn shouted but fell silent when she saw that Orion had swallowed the pill


    despite her warning.


    ''Is he the one who will be the key to our victory in this war?'' Kasryn thought, frowning deeply as she looked at Orion, whose eyes were now closed as he dealt with the effects of the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir.


    Despite the goddess''s words, she wasn''t eager to deal with someone who couldn''t follow her


    orders in battle.


    At the Priestess''s manor, she had felt that the woman standing beside him had a much stronger aura than he did and couldn''t help but wonder why the goddess hadn''t sent both instead and what made him so special.


    Unknowingly to Orion, his status had dropped in Kasryn''s eyes.


    While all this was transpiring in Kasryn''s mind, Orion felt profound changes happening


    within him after swallowing the pill.


    First, the strange seal that had been ced upon him since entering the Mirror Realm


    disappeared, and a burst of pure Vylkr energy spread through every fibre of his being, creating subtle changes that didn''t escape Orion''s awareness, as he was deeply familiar with his body.


    His muscles spasmed.


    The surge of Vylkr energy, continuously transforming his body, also flowed into his Vylkr


    container.


    As Orion channelled the Vylkr energy through his body, he realized that not only had his physique be more robust, enabling him to handle the violent Vylkr energy better, but the new Vylkr energy he absorbed from the pill also merged with the Primordial energy to


    suppress the violent Vylkr energy within his Vylkr container.


    Although the Primordial energy didn''t need assistance, the new Vylkr energy acted like antibodies, calming the vicious Vylkr energy within him and simultaneously fine-tuning his control. The new Vylkr energy also blended seamlessly with the old.


    Orion realized that if he took more of these pills, he might be able to unleash his Vylkr warrior mode without dying or suffering its disastrous side effects, further amplifying his abilities.


    Orion was shocked by these tremendous changes.


    If only Aurora were nearby, he would have given her a mask to check how much his Vylkr energy had increased. From the feast he had consumed at the nymphs'' territory to his time within the pocket dimension and the pills in his hand, he knew that his Vylkr energy had risen several times beyond what it was before.


    ''I need to eat more,'' Orion thought and immediately attempted to pop another pill into his hand, but a hand swiftly snatched the pill bottle before he could.


    Kasryn, observing to prevent Orion from doing anything reckless again, quickly ced the pill bottle back into her small bag after taking it from him.


    "Are you insane?! Didn''t I tell you that you can only consume one pill per hour?! Are you aware of the disastrous effects of consuming them like that?!" Kasryn scolded, her expression twisting in anger as she red at Orion with a sharp glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 1181: Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs (2)

    Chapter 1181: Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs (2)


    ?


    "Can you please tell me the consequences of consuming the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs in excess?" Orion responded.


    "Death, long-term damage to your body from the sudden increase in Vylkr energy, or your void heart copsing. And in the worst-case scenario, you turn into a tainted," Kasryn responded through clenched teeth.f


    Orion nodded, his expression deep in thought. He realized that this elixir was likely made for the residents of the pocket dimension due to their tainted cells, so its side effects should primarily apply to them.


    Also, no one, except the Priestess and the goddesses, knew they were from outside the pocket dimension. Exining this now would be incrediblyplicated, so Orion withheld the information until after the war. Now that they knew the situation within the Mirror Realm, there was no point hiding. Revealing the truth could help arouse public interest, potentially aiding their ns.


    Orion exhaled inwardly. If he wanted to learn more about how the elixir affected him, he would need to meet its creator. However, he wasn''t on good terms with them, so it seemed impossible for now.


    Even if he asked, it would likely lead to him owing her a favour-something he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    After all, the goddess had put him in this predicament by dering him the key to their victory in this war. It was clear they weren''t expecting too much from him and would likely step in if things got out of hand.


    ''That settles it, then! It would be a shame if we returned to Paradise and pretended to forget this realm existed. I''ll do my best to win the goddesses'' favour,'' he thought, clenching his fists in determination.


    "I apologize. I acted foolishly without considering the consequences," Orion said, his tone genuinely apologetic.


    Kasryn snorted, sensing Orion''s sincerity. Her expectations of him had already hit rock bottom, and now she was focused on ensuring he didn''t die doing something reckless on the battlefield.


    "Since you''re my responsibility now, listen closely. I expect you to follow my orders without hesitation when we''re out there. Failure to do so and I will send you off the battlefield, back to the Priestess'' manor. We are the guardians of the sanctuary, and we''ll figure something out even without your presence," Kasryn replied coldly, her tone firm and her expression serious. "Do I make myself clear?" she asked.


    Seeing her once friendly and casual demeanour shift into irritation and anger, Orion nodded in understanding. He knew he could only prove his worth during the uing war, so he remained silent, not wanting to worsen the strained rtionship.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint and stay true to this agreement. Put on your armour; it''s time we head into battle," Kasryn said. She turned away from Orion and leapt onto the back of the beast.


    Orion summoned his morphic puppet armour. His head was also covered by a helmet connected to the armour. The only visible opening on the inky ck, scaly armour were two straight lines on both sides of his visor.


    But if anyone thought they could attack him through those openings, they would be making a big mistake. Orion could see through the morphic puppet itself, just as he had while exploring the pocket dimension. The visor was purely decorative.


    Kasryn nced at Orion''s armour for a moment before averting her gaze. She wondered how powerful the artefact he wore was. It looked formidable and exuded a unique aura.


    Orion leapt up and straddled the beast. Kasryn gripped the reins tightly and patted the beast on the side of its neck.


    The beast began to move forward. Soon, they entered a broader open space near the base of the wall, where countless soldiers were mounted on fully armoured Quradactyls, wearing simr insignias. Each soldier carried a heavy shield strapped to their back and a longsword hanging by their waist, just like Kasryn.


    "There are four sections of the fortress: the eastern and western gates, and the southern wall and northern gate. The Stormfall and my Ironwall Corps protect the northern gates located here. The eastern gates are guarded by the Blue Blizzard and Thornwarden Corps. The southern walls by the Night Phantom Corps and Bone Tower Corps."


    "Lastly, the western gates are protected by the meguard Corps alone. They''re the exception and are ranked the strongest of the Arch-Knight corps. I''m sure you''ll recognize their leader, as you two met beforeing here," Kasryn said.


    Orion nodded, recalling that the ginger-haired man wielded only a longsword. He couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful he was-whether he was about to step over the threshold of the fourth-star warrior or if he had already be a five-star warrior.


    Orion was unsure, but he knew he would only find his answer by observing the strength of the Arch-Knight before him. No matter how powerful he was, it shouldn''t be too far off from the others.


    Kasryn continued, "The second corps is the Stormfall Corps. The third is my Ironwall Corps. The fourth is the Bone Tower Corps. The sixth is the Thornwardens Corps. The seventh is the Blue Blizzard Corps, and the eighth is the Night Phantoms Corps. Each corps consists of several millions of troops tasked with ensuring the safety of the sanctuary. During this war, everyone will y their part and give it their all, so you do the same and show us why the goddess ced so much expectation on you."


    "I will," Orion nodded.


    "Good," Kasryn responded with a nod.


    The moment they arrived, the surroundings fell silent, and all the soldiers focused their attention on them. Their gazes briefly flickered toward Orion with a curious glint, and they wondered about his identity, given that he was riding their Commander''s prized beast with


    her.


    After listening to Kasryn''s exnation, Orion understood that the soldiers present were only a fraction of their total force.


    Kasryn looked at the Arch-Knights before her and then spoke loudly, "The enemy has emerged in numbers far greater than any we''ve faced before! But do not falter! The goddess has assured us victory through one of the heroes who slew the Harbingers, saving our brothers and sisters in the outside world." She pointed toward Orion, seated behind her.


    The beast turned so everyone could see him.


    Fortunately, Orion''s expression was hidden, concealing his twitching lips.


    "I heard that the enemy is gathering more than ten million this time!"


    "Ten million! Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Even the Commander''s words seem to support the rumours! I also heard the reports were iplete due to the snowy dust clouds shrouding the creatures in the sky!"


    "Hey, didn''t you hear the rest of the Commander''s words? Victory is on our side, no matter how numerous the enemy is!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re right! The goddess''s words will always bring us fortune. I heard that to defeat the Harbingers, one needed strength equal to a Commander, so the hero''s strength must rival theirs. Having another individual with power equal to a Commander''s will surely turn the tide of battle in our favour. The goddess might have sent him for another reason, too, so who knows what he''s truly capable of!"


    "At first, I was terrified when I heard we were facing more than ten million monstrosities, but now my heart feels calm!"


    The Arch-Knights voiced their thoughts to one another one by one, their fierce fighting spirits


    soaring toward the sky.


    Despite efforts to keep the reports of the approaching enemies secret, it was impossible. Kasryn knew that a few might initially be frightened by the sheer number of enemies, causing their morale to plummet. After all, they were still living beings with flesh, blood, and souls capable of sensing emotions.


    However, seeing how quickly they recovered, with their spirits rising higher than before, Kasryn nodded inwardly in satisfaction. She hadn''t trained a weak force and was pleased with


    their development.


    Kasryn summoned one of the Arch-Knights standing nearby and gave him detailed instructions about the formation to deliver to the rest of the troops. Although she would lead the battle at the front, she had several brilliant minds-some of whom were her second-in-mand and generals-tasked with coordinating the forces from behind.


    This would ensure she could fight freely and maintain control of their formation depending


    on the enemies'' advancements.


    The Arch-Knight nodded and left to deliver the message.


    "The enemy will reach the sanctuary in less than an hour if we don''t halt their advance. We are


    the only shield between them and the sanctuary, so steady your hands, and follow me!


    Our battle begins now!" Kasryn announced.


    The Ironwall Corps Arch-Knights roared in unison.


    "Hold on tightly!" Kasryn said, ncing at Orion. She then gripped the reins and urged the


    beast skyward.


    The Quradactyl began to ascend into the sky, its enormous wings generating powerful winds


    that rushed in all directions.


    The others followed, their mighty wings creating gusts that shook the surrounding air.


    Orion observed as they soared over the massive fortified walls, swiftly heading toward the advancing four-star Vylkr vines and tainted creatures to confront them head-on.

 Chapter 1182: Guardians Of The Sanctuary, Fearsome Battle Techniques

    Chapter 1182: Guardians Of The Sanctuary, Fearsome Battle Techniques


    ?


    Kasryn took a small cylindrical bottle from a bag hanging at her waist and popped a pill into her mouth. Immediately, Orion sensed a surge of Vylkr energy within her as her aura grew fiercer. She put the bottle back and handed another bottle to Orion.


    "Whatever you do, don''t take another until after an hour. Do you understand?" Kasryn said, her voice clear as they pierced through the harsh, snowy winds.


    It would be bad if Orion became too weakened to fight while upied with an enemy, so she returned the bottle to him.


    Orion took the box and ced it on his armour. The elixir bottle sank into a pouch he had created within the armour.


    "I understand," Orion responded, his tone firm.


    Soon, they could see the creatures hidden within the snowy dust clouds in the sky.


    At the forefront were countless flying beasts-Qurodactyls, long-necked feathered beasts with two legs and sharp ws, four-winged grey hawk-like beasts with long spiky tails, scaly two-winged creatures with the body of a bear, elongated necks, eagle-like beaks, and long sharp ws on their paws-and many more.


    All of them were covered in writhing Vylkr vines that snaked in and out of their bodies. Their hollow eyes revealed that they were controlled by the four-star Vylkr vines.


    Behind them were floating four-star Vylkr vines, supported high by countless more enormous flying magical beasts. Each four-star Vylkr vine stood fifty to sixty meters tall. With the known intelligence of the four-star Vylkr vines, Orion wasn''t surprised they could fly, eliminating another one of their weaknesses.


    As they approached, the towering height of these creatures could make any warrior''s heart shiver in despair. But Orion and the other soldiers remained unfazed.


    They continued to charge forward, with countless others emerging from the Sanctuary walls to follow behind. As they drew closer to the monstrosities, Kasryn drew her long sword.


    "PREPARE YOURSELVES!" shemanded.


    Within seconds, they shed with the creatures.


    BANG!!


    SWISH!!


    Kasryn skillfully swung her long sword from side to side, tearing through wings and beheading the flying beasts. The monstrosities plummeted toward the snowy ground, unable to withstand her fierce strikes.


    Blood sttered in the air, and the sounds of soldiers screaming at the top of their lungs and beasts roaring echoed, apanied by the force of each blow.


    ROARRR!!


    Observing the battle, Orion was impressed. His gaze shifted to the flying four-star Vylkr vines at the back, understanding that they would pose a greater challenge. Despite the progress in the skies, the soldiers on the ground were being pushed back.


    Orion observed as the Arch-Knights on the ground mmed theirrge war shields into the earth, causing it to tear open with a crack that stretched outward toward the approaching creatures, making them sink into the ground.


    Momentster, the cracked earth began to heal with a green hue, burying many advancing beasts.


    However, the creatures continued their relentless advance due to their sheer numbers.


    "I''ll be giving you the reins and heading down. Whatever you do, stay far from behind until I return!" Kasryn said, with amanding tone, turning her head to look at Orion with a sharp


    gaze.


    Orion nodded firmly.


    Kasryn handed him the reins and walked behind him. The turbulence of the wind didn''t hinder her, as her movements were agile. She gave Orion instructions on how to ride the Sky- Shattering Empress in the middle of battle, all while taking the opportunity to cut down nearby enemies.


    Fortunately, Orion had experience from flying solo, which he utilized to quickly grasp how to steer the beast.


    "Your handling might be rough, but it''ll do. Remember our agreement-stay in the skies!" Kasryn said with a nod. She unstrapped herrge war shield, buckled it to her right arm, and with her left hand gripping her long sword tightly, she leapt down from the beast.


    Orion watched her descent from above.


    Kasrynnded amidst the approaching creatures, her impact crushing the beasts beneath her feet without sustaining any injury, sending them tumbling backwards. With a loud shout, she raised herrge shield and mmed it into the ground.


    BOOM!!


    An earthquake, far greater than any Orion had witnessed from the other Arch-Knights, erupted from Kasryn''s position. The ground cracked open, swallowing the beasts along with


    it.


    The rupture expanded to over eight kilometres, plunging thousands of meters deep.


    Orion was once again impressed. While the other Arch-Knights could create pits over a thousand meters wide-already a remarkable feat-Kasryn could generate one eight to nine times that size. At this moment, Orion was unsure of their technique, as the amount of energy required to unleash such power had to be tremendous.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed Orion''s mind.


    ''It must be a Vylkr energy-based technique,'' he reasoned. He was already aware of the existence of Vylkr energy-based techniques from Rimehelm, who had fought alongside the


    goddess.


    The goddess had likely created various Vylkr energy techniques for the Guardians of her Sanctuary, allowing them to protect themselves from divine mysteries. This also meant they could cast such techniques while expending only a minuscule amount of their energy reserves. Orion hoped such techniques would be included in her inheritance, as they could tremendously boost Paradise''s strength.


    Soon, another group of riders emerged from behind, bearing the navy-blue insignia of a lightning bolt splitting a storm cloud embroidered on the red cloth draped across their right shoulders and backs-the Stormfall Corps. They joined the battle alongside the Ironwall Corps riders.


    Together, they pushed the advancing beasts back, dissecting them one by one without mercy.


    As the cracked pit was about to close, Orion saw Kasryn lift herrge war shield and m it into the ground again. With a reverberating "BOOM" that eclipsed the sounds of shing weapons in the air, the pit began to expand, doubling and tripling.


    Orion couldn''t gauge howrge the pit had grown, as its urate scale was beyond his ability to measure from above.


    Kasryn swung her long sword, slicing through several beasts around her, cutting them in half. She leapt back toward her Ironwall Corps, distancing herself from the immense pit she had


    created.


    CRACKLE!! CRACKLE!!


    A familiar sound resonated from above.


    Orion turned his attention to Valer and several other Stormfall Arch-Knights, each wielding a spear in their left hand and, surprisingly, a lightning spear in their right.


    As they descended, they hurled the lightning spears forward. The countless lightning bolts merged into a massive strike, piercing down from the skies into the enormous pit, electrocuting and incinerating the remaining beasts that had survived and were attempting to


    escape their doom.


    ''Amazing!'' Orion thought, understanding where their confidence came from.


    An attack like that, which could be stacked individually orbined with others at a negligible energy cost, made the strength of each soldier-and their sheer numbers-a decisive factor, offering many solutions for dealing with enemies. It felt like facing the entire


    might of the sanctuary itself!


    Orion grinned, realizing he needed to align those goddesses with Paradise if they wanted to


    grow stronger.


    Orion stretched his hand outward and constructed a greatsword from the morphic puppet. Instantly, the armour on his right hand extended and transformed into a 1.4m(4.6ft) tall greatsword, its obsidian-like de glistening under the radiant sun.


    "I''ll help out now," Orion said, patting the side of Sky Shattering Empress''s feathered neck as


    it tore through the neck of a smaller bat-like feathered beast, then cut through the air to


    dodge the assault of approaching creatures.


    Sky Shattering Empress let out a piercing screech that echoed like thunder, seemingly


    annoyed by Orion''s disturbance.


    Orion swung his greatsword at the wing of a beast that had gotten too close, severing it before


    swiftly beheading the creature.


    SCREEECHH!!


    The beast let out a painful shriek before plummeting toward the ground.


    Orion continued cutting down beasts with his greatsword, each swing iming a life.


    Initially, Sky Shattering Empress resisted, but seeing Orion skillfully dispatch their pursuers and give them space to manoeuvre, the creature became more obedient as time passed.


    Although it refused to dive deeper into the horde of monstrosities, it followed Orion''smands elsewhere.


    On the ground, Kasryn and several thousands of her elite soldiers had pushed deep into the ranks of the monstrosities, getting closer to the four-star Vylkr vines.


    While defending herself, Kasryn nced back, raised her gaze skyward, and peered into the distance. Seeing Orion skillfully riding her beast and cutting down the surrounding creatures,


    she nodded in approval.


    "At least, he is aspetent as I expected," Kasryn remarked.


    Valer and several other Arch-Knights tasked with observing Orion from afar and ensuring his


    safety kept a close eye on him.


    Kasryn signalled to her elite group, resuming their charge toward the four-star Vylkr vines and the immense tainted creatures. She also signalled Valer and his elite group, who apanied them from above.


    They synchronized their techniques again, creating an immense pit stretching outward forN?v(el)B\\jnn


    tens of kilometres. The pit sank into the ground, and a massive lightning bolt pierced from the sky. It struck the pit and instantly eliminated the enemies within, giving them more room to charge forward.

 Chapter 1183: Backs Against The Wall

    Chapter 1183: Backs Against The Wall


    ?


    SWWISSHH!!


    Orion noticed several eyes on him but paid them no mind. He focused on Kasryn, Valer, and the others charging toward the four-star Vylkr vines. The four-star Vylkr vines were just one of many, crafty and difficult to approach.


    However, based on themanders'' words, they seemed experienced in handling them, which made Orion curious about the battle''s oue.


    He was also prepared to step in if something went wrong.


    Orion took off morphic puppet, reverting it to its standard form, andmanded it to swiftly eliminate the horde of beasts surrounding them. The morphic puppet''s hands transformed into des as it soared through the skies around them, carrying out his orders.


    Then, Orion summoned miniature mountain.


    Orion expanded the mountain and mmed it into the approaching beasts, squashing hundreds into mash pastes and sending them plummeting. With the relentless attacks from both Orion and Morphic Puppet, their opponents'' numbers dropped drastically.


    This even caused the hordes of beasts to approach with caution.


    Below, Kasryn halted at a distance from the monstrous four-legged Vylkr vines and the tainteds. It was disadvantageous to face them head-on except in the skies, and the only way they had ever won against them was by utilising their techniques from afar. This way, the four-legged Vylkr vines couldn''tunch a deadly attack before being sunk into the cracked ground or struck down by powerful lightning bolts.


    Without hesitation, Kasryn gave a signal and raised herrge, heavy war shield. But before she could activate her technique and m it into the earth, a scream erupted from the other end of her elite group''s position.


    "IT''S A TRAP!!"


    "FALL BACK!! IT''S A TRAP!!"


    Kasryn quickly turned her head and looked into the distance. The ground was torn open, and Vylkr vines were slithering out. They converged, forming several monstrous four-legged Vylkr vines before attacking her elite group.


    The Vylkr vines hadid an ambush by hiding beneath the earth and attacking when they were confident the group had fallen for the trap and could be easily ensnared.


    The scene quickly became chaotic as the elite soldiers fought for their lives against the four- legged Vylkr vines.


    Kasryn clenched her teeth. "RETREAT!" she ordered loudly.


    With their advance failing, she had no choice but to call for a retreat so they could regroup and prepare for another devastating strike.


    She could not use her gift at that moment, as it had a strict limitation-while powerful, it could not differentiate between friend and foe. It was a simple yet destructive technique that buried everything within its range, sealing them to their deaths.


    Unfortunately, their momentary distraction allowed the monstrous tainteds in the distance to rush toward them with astonishing speed. It was toote when Kasryn and the Ironwall elite group noticed their arrival. The monstrosities were right in front of them.


    "ROOOARR!!" Several gut-wrenching roars tore through the air.


    Kasryn raised her longsword, preparing to strike, but at that moment, a thundering shout came from above. "STAND BACK!!" Immediately after, thick lightning bolts rained down from the skies, striking the tainteds and eliminating them where they stood.


    However, it wasn''t enough, as more tainteds and four-legged Vylkr vines rushed toward their position.


    Suddenly, the Vylkr vines that had emerged from the ground exploded, scattering into numerous small, four-legged Vylkr vines thattched onto the elite soldiers'' armour. They attempted to squeeze through the gaps in the armour and enter their bodies. Still, at that critical moment, the soldiers'' armour lit up with a bright hue as various runes and inscriptions activated, pushing the Vylkr vines away.


    This was a recurring urrence in their battles, so they were well-prepared to deal with it. However, there was a limit to how long the armour could hold before the four-legged Vylkr vines began corroding the barriers on their armour.


    Once the vinestched onto their bodies, they could transform them into tainted beings or drain their life force. Despite still being safe, the Ironwall elite group fought with all their might, pushing back the enemy while retreating toward the advancing line.


    Rather than retreating immediately, Kasryn surged toward the soldiers still held by the small four-legged Vylkr vines.


    SWISHH!! SWISHH!!


    As Kasryn fought, she nced skyward with a grimace. The four-legged Vylkr vines in the air had also scattered into numerous smaller forms, swarming and attacking the Stormfall elite group. She realised she could no longer rely on their help-they were alone. Kasryn grudgingly realised this was a well-executed trap by the monstrosities before them. Soon, the sun was blotted out by the sheer number of monstrosities. Fortunately, The sky darkened. The soldiers could still see in the darkness, and their relentless attacks continued.


    Sensing something was amiss, Kasryn scanned the battlefield and saw a wall of Vylkr vines forming in the distance, blocking their exit. "KEEP GOING! BREAK THROUGH THE WALL!!" Her voice echoed across the battlefield.


    The elite soldiers raised their shields and mmed them into the earth, tearing apart a sizable section of the monstrous wall. Then, they retreated through the gap.


    Several other walls were also destroyed in different areas.


    Kasryn and four other elite soldiers surrounded a forming four-legged Vylkr vine. They mmed their shields into the ground, causing the earth at the edge of their shields to crack open and sink into a pit, burying the forming four-star Vylkr vine.


    As they turned to retreat through one of the exits, a swarm of Vylkr vines, flowing like a river of thorny ck tendrils, crashed into their bodies,tching onto them and restricting their


    movements.


    Kasryn gritted her teeth as she struggled to free herself from the grasp of the thorny vines. No matter how many vines were repelled by the barrier on her armour, more emerged secondster,tching onto her. The tendrils climbed, reaching her torso, then her helmet, before


    pulling her down into their depths.


    The darkness within was suffocating.


    Kasryn groaned as the armour''s barrier activated forcefully, dispelling the Vylkr vines'' assault. However, she could feel the barrier slowly being eroded. But this didn''t weaken her resolve. She knew she couldst long enough to be rescued by the others, who would eventually track her down.


    And if she wasn''t? It didn''t matter. From the moment she became the Commander of the Ironwall Corps, one of the sanctuary''s guardians, she had already prepared herself for death.


    As the minutes passed, the battlefield grew eerily silent. The only sound was the slithering of the thorny Vylkr vines, which continued eroding her armour''s barrier and steadily draining her energy.


    Kasryn realised she might indeed die at this moment. She closed her eyes and exhaled in quiet


    defeat.


    CRACKLLEE!! CRACKLLEE!!


    Suddenly, the sound of lightning pierced the silence, reverberating through the air. An armoured hand bathed in fierce bluish lightning plunged into the swarm of thorny Vylkr vines and grabbed hold of her. The lightning electrocuted and eliminated the vines one by one,


    leaving them lifeless on the ground.


    Kasryn''s eyes snapped open as she gripped the hand that had saved her. She gasped as she was pulled from the snare of the thorny Vylkr vines and brought back to solid ground.


    Kasryn copsed, breathing heavily as she tried to catch her breath. "Thank you..." she managed to say, but her words faltered as her eyes locked onto her rescuer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Orion!" Kasryn eximed in surprise. "What are you doing here? Where''s Valer?" She nced around anxiously, searching for him, but standing before her was Orion, d in his ck, scaly armour, with the Sky Shattering Empress standing by his side.


    "I couldn''t locate him," Orion replied. "After seeing your group scatter and noticing the strange urrences in your position, I decided toe help, and it seems I was right. You wouldn''t have survived if I hadn''t started searching for you sooner." He then pointed skyward


    in a specific direction.


    Kasryn was stunned by his words. She followed Orion''s hand and noticed several shes of


    thick lightning erupting from the swarm of monstrosities. She realised that Valer and the rest of the Stormfall Corps elite group were still locked in battle with their enemies and had no time toe to her aid.


    Realising that Orion had rescued her, Kasryn refocused on him with a strange glint in her eyes, recalling the bluish lightning.


    Had the Priestess already taught him the Stormfall Corps'' Vylkr energy-based techniques?


    No, that should be impossible! Even if she had, Orion had only been here for four days. Mastering a Vylkr energy-based technique in such a short time was unthinkable.


    It was thousands of times harder than learning a high-rank legendary or mystical technique.


    Kasryn remembered the gruelling effort she had gone through to master the Ironwall Vylkr energy-based technique. What kind of monster would he be to grasp even the basics in a few


    days?


    However, if the goddess had helped him, then maybe...


    As Kasryn''s thoughts raced, she quickly snapped out of her reverie and nodded at Orion. The battlefield was no ce to entertain such thoughts.

 Chapter 1184: Phenomenal Battle Prowess

    Chapter 1184: Phenomenal Battle Prowess


    ?


    "Thank you for saving me," she said, bowing slightly to Orion.


    She whistled, and the Sky Shattering Empress immediately flew to her position. Kasryn swiftly mounted the creature and looked back at Orion.


    "After this, I''ll properly repay you for saving my life. But for now, let''s leave this ce quickly and return to the advancing line," she said.


    "You already promised to protect my life, so I have no reason not to return the favour," Orion replied, shaking his head. "Besides, I''m not nning to leave, so you can go on without me." Kasryn was surprised by his response and swiftly shook her head. "We don''t have time for this. You might be strong, but you have no experience fighting Vylkr vines. They''re much stronger and craftier than you think, and fighting them at such close range is suicide." Unlike the tainted, whose hearts you could crush or dismember to kill, the Vylkr vines would constantly reassemble unless they were utterly destroyed at once. This wouldn''t be a problem if there were only a few, but with so many, it was practically impossible to do so.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It may not be the same, but I have experience fighting monstrosities like these at close range. Don''t worry, I can handle them better than you think," Orion reassured her.


    Kasryn frowned, deep in thought. ''Is he talking about the Harbingers?'' she wondered. She was sure there were no Vylkr vines outside the sanctuary, so how could he have encountered something simr?


    It didn''t make sense! But still, she had witnessed him save her and eliminate the Vylkr vines that had ensnared her. He could also use a powerful, strange lightning technique, so she couldn''t properly gauge the extent of his power.


    Kasryn quickly surveyed the battlefield. At this moment, the elite soldiers Orion had freed were straddling their flying beasts and soaring toward the vanguard.


    ''I hope I don''t regret this,'' she thought, clenching her teeth before leaping down from her mount.


    "Go on without me. I''ll meet you there," Kasryn said, patting the side of Sky Shattering Empress, who let out a piercing shriek before soaring into the sky and disappearing into the distance.


    Kasryn picked up a longsword and a heavy war shield, then looked at Orion. "What''s your n of attack? I''ll do my best to help," she asked curiously. She wanted to see if the goddess was right¡ªif he was indeed the key to their victory.


    "I''ll push back their advances and eliminate as many as possible. You stay behind and finish off any that escape," Orion responded.


    Kasryn''s expression darkened, but before she could respond, her words froze in her throat as something unexpected happened. Orion''s ck, scaly armour detached from his body and hovered beside him as if it had a life of its own.


    Kasryn was too shocked to move or speak. Although she knew the armour had unique attributes, she had never realized it could be used this way.


    Then, another surprise unfolded. Sparks of bluish lightning erupted from Orion, snaking around his body and bathing him in its fierce glow.


    Orion activated the Divine Thunder Moon Armor technique. Instantly, some fierce bluish lightning shifted to a deep purple hue. The arcs of lightning converged, transforming into a bluish-deep purple-scaled armour that covered his entire body, leaving not a single patch of skin exposed.


    A detailed crimson full moon stood out on the back of the armour, glowing brightly.


    At 25%, the threshold for learning the technique, one could emit a constant low static electric field that numbed attackers and reduced physical and energy attacks by 10%.


    At the 45% threshold, they could emit a much stronger electric field, shocking attackers and reflecting 20% of both physical and energy attacks back to their attackers.


    At 75%, they could reflect 40% of damage back to attackers as high-voltage shocks. They could also create a natural electric field with a 5-meter radius that affected all enemies within range and differentiated between friend and foe.


    At 100%pletion, one could reflect 60% of damage back to their attackers as a lethal electric discharge and expand their electric field to a 10-meter radius domain capable of incapacitating attackers with powerful electric shocks.


    However, these results were for an average individual with little to no affinity for lightning. For Orion, who could manipte lightning into constructs, the results were vastly different.


    At 25%, he could reduce physical and energy attacks by 50%. At 45%, he could emit a much stronger electric field and reflect 100% of both physical and energy attacks back to their attackers.


    At 75%, he could reflect 150% of the damage back to attackers, and his natural electric field would scale with the range of his own electric domain. The divine technique would naturally merge with his electric field as he grew stronger.


    Lastly, at 100%, he could reflect 200% of the damage. The Divine Thunder Moon Armor had drastically adapted to merge with his gift. Combined with the Divine Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols, an offensive technique, these were perfect techniques for him.


    As Aerialia said, they were unparalleled defensive and offensive divine techniques.


    CRACCKKK!! BOOOMM!!


    Storm clouds emerged overhead as the heavens churned. Thick arcs of bluish lightning twisted within the darkened clouds. Fierce streaks of lightning rained down from the skies, creating a lightning domain that stretched across the sky above Orion.


    For a four-star like Orion, who could easily take down Grade-One Runaway Cities and create phenomena capable of overturning the heavens, his lightning domain, merged with the Divine Thunder Moon Armor, covered roughly 100 kilometres.


    Every four-star Vylkr vine and tainted creature within this range was electrocuted and instantly eliminated. Those who survived the initial onught attempted to retaliate but were vaporized to ashes, their remains scattering into the wind.


    Orion then activated the One-Winged Sky Art and ascended into the air, summoning a miniature mountain beneath his feet and expanding it. The mountain surged forward, toward the advancing monstrosities, and skyward until its peak pierced through the clouds.


    The lightning domain dispersed the clouds, allowing bright rays of sunlight to prate the once-darkenednd.


    The mountain expanded to a staggering 12,000 meters (41,010 feet) and a base diameter of 50 kilometres. Since this was a divine artefact, Orion could continue to increase its size as he saw fit, but this was enough for what he intended to achieve.


    He wanted to capture the goddess''s interest. He realized he could do so by overturning the battle in his favour with minimal effort.


    Orion looked down, his gaze piercing through the clouds toward the sanctuary. "This should be enough. The view should be better from up here," he nodded.


    He turned his head forward and created myriads of lightning-forged ded weapons. Fortunately, Orion used two sources of energy-the Celestial energy to cast his techniques and the Vylkr energy to channel his gift and artefacts. The cost of his attacks was minimal.


    With the Morphic Puppet at the forefront, ughtering the monstrosities in the hundreds of thousands without restraint, Orion sat at the mountain''s peak, guiding it forward, its massive base grinding the creatures'' remains to bits.


    Orion then released his lightning constructs, piercing through the monstrosities beyond the reach of his lightning domain, electrocuting them to death. The remaining survivors were soon ensnared within the domain, entirely eliminated by its power.


    Even those in the sky weren''t spared, obliterated to ashes when they entered the lightning domain or cut down by the Morphic Puppet''s de.


    Orion didn''t concern himself with those that had slipped through earlier. With the guardians'' strength, he was confident they could handle them.


    As Orion surveyed the onught before him, he realized it was so-so.


    Behind him, Kasryn had already dropped her heavy war shield and longsword, copsing to


    her knees. Her eyes were wide with shock and disbelief, focused on the mountain''s peak that pierced through the now-cleared skies. Her mouth gaped open, unable toprehend the scene unfolding before her.


    One moment, she was prepared to deal with whatever clever or foolish ns were thrown her way. Yet, in the next, the entire battlefield had shifted. The monstrosities were being pushed back effortlessly by a young man wielding power capable of creating such an immense


    phenomenon.


    ''How could a mortal possess such power?'' Kasryn thought.


    Witnessing his effortless advance, she couldn''t help but wonder if he was still holding back. It would be utterly iprehensible and ridiculous if he were.


    At the northern gates,


    "What''s happening? Why has a storm appeared out of nowhere?"


    "This isn''t right! We''ve never encountered such an extraordinary phenomenon during our


    battles with those monstrosities or at any time!"


    "This is terrifying to witness! Has the enemy brought on someone capable of overturning the


    sky and the earth?"


    "Someone, inform the Priestess! Alert the other corps about the situation-we need


    reinforcements!"


    As they observed the stormy lightning domain nketing the skies and the earth in the distance, the soldiers gasped in surprise.


    As several raced down to inform the corps stationed at the other walls, a voice suddenly


    resonated. "There''s no need to be afraid! The advancing troops are fine! The goddess has already promised us victory in this battle, so you should be rejoicing instead, witnessing her wordse to fulfilment once again."

 Chapter 1185: Divine Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols

    Chapter 1185: Divine Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols


    ?


    The one who had spoken was none other than Zera.


    The soldiers halted in their tracks, remembering an announcement they had heard before the war began.


    "To witness one of the goddess''s wordse to fulfilment before my eyes in such an


    incredible way is something I never thought I''d experience!"


    "What are you talking about? The goddess''s words have always been fulfilled in extraordinary ways!"


    "Hahaha! Arch-Knight Orion truly is a hero! He''s something else!"


    "Arch-Knight? With power like that, he far surpasses themanders! He should be ranked much higher!"


    As the soldiers cheered vibrantly at the sight of their adversaries being pushed back, Zera, who had spoken earlier, couldn''t help but stare forward. Her gaze was filled with shock and disbelief, fixed on Orion hundreds of kilometres away in the distance. She took a deep breath. "How can a mortal wield such incredible power?" Zera muttered to herself, barely audible. Aurora overheard her and exined, "The lightning is his gift."


    "Gift?" Zera turned her head, her expression twisting in confusion as she looked at Aurora.


    "It seems the goddess didn''t tell you everything," Aurora responded, meeting her gaze. "During the Great Migration, when the gods used the ster gates to bring their children into this universe, humans awakened a myriad of abilities linked to their ancestry, the


    Omnithriains, the strongest race that once existed."


    "However, due to Naka''s experimentation on the humans here, they''ve lost the ability to activate their gifts. But those living outside can still awaken them. With Vylkr energy, their gifts develop as they grow stronger. Orion is a four-star warrior-in simpler terms, his power has long surpassed what should be considered within mortal limits."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For Orion, who had reached this realm with raw talent without the Vylkr fusion armlet, there''s noparison, even with divine apostles and demigods, as even they have the assistance of a divine being, one way or another.


    Zera nodded in understanding, a thoughtful look in her eyes. She knew the goddesses wouldn''t share anything that wasn''t beneficial to them with her. Since they had failed to mention this, she realized they must have tried and were unable to undo the damage done to the humans, or they had simply decided it wasn''t worth remembering.


    Knowing the goddesses, Zera had no doubt it was the former.


    "My mother taught him his arts and techniques. As for the artefacts, he gathered them all through his own strength," Aurora added.


    Zera nodded, her gaze returning to Orion. "If that''s the case, then his achievements as a mortal are iparable to anyone else," she said.


    She hesitated before refocusing on Aurora. "...Can I ask if he''s your husband?" she asked hesitantly.


    In her opinion, no matter how extraordinary Orion''s achievements were, he was still a mortal, and it didn''t seem right for a powerful young goddess like Aurora-backed by her mother, the goddess of the Hunting Moon-to have any interest in him.


    It would have made more sense if he were a demigod or a newly ascended god. Even if he were an investment for future godhood, it didn''t seem worthwhile when she could cultivate divine apostles to suit her needs.


    Zera believed Orion was a toy she was ying with.


    "He''s my husband, the one I''ve promised to spend my eternity with. So, if you have any foolish thoughts, it would be wise to terminate them immediately," Aurora said, noticing Zera''s pensive expression.


    Zera gulped and nodded quickly in understanding. "How long have you been together?" she asked, looking at Aurora anxiously.


    After hearing Aurora''s rification, Zera cleared her thoughts and was now eager to converse with another divine being, one that wasn''t the overly strict goddesses inside her.


    "It''s been almost a year now. But every second feels like forever," Aurora responded, chuckling lightly as Zera subtly rolled her one good eye.


    "We also have a beautiful child," Aurora added, watching Zera''s reaction.


    Zera froze, her eyes wide and her mouth agape.


    It wasn''t just Zera who was intrigued by the revtion-the goddesses within her were also


    in disbelief. She could feel her soul stirring as the two goddesses urged her to ask more


    questions.


    "How? Is he the father?" Zera asked.


    "Yes. Although I can''t reveal the details, he''s quite capable, though his mortal limitations restrain him," Aurora replied with a smile.


    Seeing the troubled look on Zera''s face, she understood that Zera was being pressured by the goddesses, who were also keenly interested in their conversation. It wasn''t surprising to her as it would be even more suspicious if they weren''t paying attention.


    Zera snapped her gaze toward Orion, her eye fixed on him. Realizing Aurora was telling the truth, she couldn''t help but wonder if Orion was a reincarnated divine being.


    Even the goddesses within her seemed tempted to agree with the thought.


    Suddenly, the storm in the sky grew fiercer as countless purplish lightning clouds gathered in the distance.


    The lightning domain was already filled with countless thunder and lightning strikes, and it was raining down as if it were alive. With the appearance of the purple thunderstorm, it seemed as though a cataclysm had descended-yet this was merely the power of one mortal


    man.


    Thick, purplish lightning bolts struck the ground, creating scorched immense pits.


    Although they couldn''t see the full extent of the damage from the purple clouds, the soldiers realized that the once dire war had now be a one-sided battle.


    The relentless downpour of thick purple lightning left Zera, the Knights, and the Arch- Knights on the fortified walls dumbfounded.


    ''Orion... What kind of mortal are you?'' Zera thought, her mind racing with questions, her curiosity growing as she watched him.


    Even the two goddesses within her couldn''t help but observe with heightened interest. If Orion had only been worth a nce before, he had their full attention now.


    ...


    Within the lightning domain, Valer and the rest of the Stormfall elite group continued to watch the ongoing destruction with fear in their eyes. As someone capable of casting a Vylkr energy-based lightning technique, he understood the harsh requirements and the mental and physical strain he had endured to reach his current abilities.


    Thus, he couldn''tprehend how Orion had achieved something on this scale.


    From a nce, Orion seemed to be doing it effortlessly, which made it even more terrifying,


    as it meant there was noparison between them.


    ''Is this the level of power needed to defeat a Harbinger?'' Valer couldn''t help but shiver at the


    thought.


    If true, it would mean they were far more powerful than they had initially believed, and their defeat would be inevitable, even if they returned to the outside world. Valer clenched his fists tightly around the reins.


    He wondered what it would take for someone to possess such prowess. He briefly considered who would emerge victorious in a fight between the strongest Arch-Knight and Orion before quickly dispelling the foolish thought. Without a doubt, it would be a one-sided victory, even if they all fought against him together.


    The entire Stormfall elite group shared his feelings, clenching their fists.


    Below, Kasryn observed the catastrophic scene before her, absently standing beside Sky Shattering Empress. Her eyes were filled with countless shes of bluish and purplish lightning, illuminating the figure seated at the peak of a distant, moving mountain.


    Her mind and body were exhausted from trying toprehend everything that had transpired, and all she could do now was absorb it all in silence.


    At the peak of the distant, moving mountain,


    Orion cast the Divine Thunder Moon Symbol: Symbol of Destruction. Holding his right hand, he touched his first two fingers together and cast another, the Symbol of Precision.


    He had skipped the basic symbols-Symbol of Shock, which released a burst of lightning and thunder to stun enemies; Symbol of Surge, which fired high-voltage lightning bolts at a target; and Symbol of Chain, which created chain lightning capable of hitting multiple enemies.


    These were entry-level symbols and unneeded for someone like him with a wide range of


    abilities.


    The advanced symbol, the Symbol of Destruction, unleashed a powerful purple lightning storm capable of disintegrating enemies and devastatingrge areas. The Symbol of Precision created a concentrated beam of lightning that could travel vast distances and prate an


    enemy''s defences.


    The Symbol of Conduction produced an electric field that enhanced speed and agility-useful when he didn''t utilize his lightning form.


    Lastly, the Symbol of Tempest summoned a whirlwind of lightning, cutting through and


    eliminating enemies.


    These were more were more fitting for him.


    Suddenly, a spark of purple lightning appeared at the edge of Orion''s lightning domain, 100


    kilometers in the distance. It condensed into a brilliant purple lighting beam that pierced forward, reaching hundreds of meters into the enemy ranks and striking them. Orion couldn''t see what was happening at that distance, but he knew his attacks had dealt a heavy blow to the enemy. He fired three more consecutive strikes before pausing. He retrieved an elixir bottle from his clothing and summoned his crimson greatsword.

 Chapter 1186: Divine Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols(2)

    Chapter 1186: Divine Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols(2)


    ?


    Aerialia appeared alongside the crimson greatsword. She nced at the lightning domain, the stormy purple clouds, and the grand chasm left behind by the moving mountain. Then, she looked into the distance, where Aurora and Zera stood shoulder to shoulder atop the fortified walls.


    "You didn''t disappoint me in front of those overly proud goddesses," Aerialia said,


    refocusing her gaze on Orion. "They must have already realized you''re far stronger than their so-called Arch-knightsbined."


    "The only repercussion we need to watch out for is that they may be too interested in you, which could lead to some cunning plots. But that''s not a problem for you, is it? This is exactly the result you were aiming for, right?"


    Orion nodded, knowing that Aerialia had initially determined his intentions.


    "Can I know the full context of your n? Have you thought it through?" Aerialia asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "I haven''t worked everything out yet. If the goddesses are interested in me after this, it will be for a specific reason. Once I know the reason, I can formte a n," Orion replied.


    "Let me know when you do. I''ll be able to lend you a hand. I know you won''t back down, but I''ll advise you to be careful not to anger them and, above all, be honest. They can easily detect lies without much effort. Unlike me, they won''t let you off lightly if you''re dishonest. So don''t speak unless you''re genuine in your words," Aerialia warned, her expression serious.


    She then clenched her hands together. "As long as they keep their end of the bargain, we have no reason to enter into conflict. But if we have no other choice, leave the rest to me. I''ll handle them while you and Aurora return safely to the Golden Pce."


    "I will keep that in mind," Orion nodded in understanding. He opened the elixir bottle, took out the mixed golden and ck pill, and showed it to Aerialia. A purple aura spread from the pill, enveloping its surroundings.


    Orion exined the effects Kasryn had informed him of to Aerialia. "Initially, I nned to take another one, but I decided not to until I know the full effects it might have on me."


    "I was wondering how they could defend themselves against the divine mysteries. So, this is it," Aerialia muttered, narrowing her eyes at the elixir. "Although I don''t sense anything harmful, it''s wise that you didn''t retake it immediately. You should meet with the goddesses and question them directly about its effects."


    "Given your contributions on the battlefield today, I''m certain they will dly entertain you so you can return to the battlefield as quickly as possible."


    Orion nodded and refocused his attention on the battlefield. He prepared to cast one final symbol before leaving.


    The Symbol of Tempest!


    Instantly, the stormy blue and purple clouds overhead converged into massive whirlwinds. A heavy gust of wind swept the area, uprooting countless monstrosities and pulling them into the tempest, forcing the riders to flee from the lightning domain.


    Though the cataclysm hadn''t physically harmed them, the immense mental pressure it exerted on them and their beasts became unbearable. They retreated as fast as they could. Among the fleeing riders was Valer, who found the situation absurd. They weren''t fleeing because they were injured or facing a formidable enemy-the formidable enemy was one of their own. It was the overwhelming mental pressure that neither they nor their beasts could withstand.


    As the whirlwinds grew in intensity, expanding to several kilometres wide and reaching toward the heavens, Orion sent them forward. He watched as they effortlessly cut through the ranks of monstrosities for ten minutes before dispelling the technique.


    It would be nearly an hour before the seal on his energy would return, and he needed to reach the fortress.


    Orion dispelled his techniques one by one and then re-summoned his artefacts. The Morphic Puppet returned to his side, merging onto him like armour.


    Gazing at the exceedingly vast chasm he had created with full strength, Orion nodded in satisfaction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This battle had allowed him to realize that he was much more powerful than he had initially assumed, to the extent that even countless four-star Vylkr vines were no match for him.


    Orion was curious about what a five-star Vylkr vine would be like, as its existence didn''t seem too far-fetched anymore. However, he wasn''t foolish enough to seek out such a challenge, at least not until he became a five-star or six-star warrior-if he found the perfect conditions to form two Vylkr containers with another of his potentials.


    He was also d, as this would dy the advancement of their adversaries, allowing them to handle those in the skies with ease before focusing on those on the ground.


    Orion spotted Kasryn kneeling atop a jagged rock that had remained untouched within the surrounding chasm. Sky Shattering Empress was also beside her.


    Orion had controlled the lightning domain to protect her from the onught. He swiftly approached her.


    "Commander Kasryn, are you alright?" Orion asked,nding before her.


    However, Kasryn remained silent. It was as though she hadn''t heard a word. Her eyes were fixed on the sky as the brilliant sun rays, no longer obscured by stormy clouds, rained below.


    Sky Shattering Empress attempted to shrink herself and hide behind Kasryn. Still, due to her immense size, it appeared moreical than practical.


    "She seems to be in shock from witnessing your abilities. I''ve seen this countless times when I tease the mature ones with my powers before revealing that I''m their goddess. It seems what you''ve done has upended her understanding, as well as that of many others," Aerialia said, scrutinizing Kasryn and her beast.


    Noticing Orion''s curious gaze, Aerialia shrugged and added, "It used to be fun and exciting when I first discovered such reactions, but over time it became dull."


    Orion wanted to ask a question but stopped, realizing this wasn''t the best time. He decided to wait until they returned to Paradise.


    Aerialia noticed his hesitation and chose not to press the matter. She silently wondered if she had said something wrong.


    "I''ll take them back with me since that''s the case," Orion said, casting the One-Winged Sky Art on Kasryn and her beast, lifting them into the air.


    He soared high into the sky, heading forward. Spotting Valer, his elite group, the Stormfall Corps, and those of the Ironwall Corps, he immediately flew in their direction.


    Orion arrived and hovered in the path of Valer and the advancing groups. The flying beasts were startled and attempted to turn back in fear before being tamed by their riders, who also didn''t seem in good condition.


    They gulped, shivering in fear and sweat, subtly ncing at Orion''s soaring figure and the motionless Kasryn and her beast.


    "Commander Valer, I will be returning to the fortress because the seal appears to be


    reemerging," Orion said, his eyes fixed on the pale-looking man.


    "Of course, it''s already close to an hour. How about we escort you back so we can return to the fortress together?" Valer replied with a wavering smile, his sweaty and shivering hands clenching tightly on the reins as he awaited Orion''s response.


    He didn''t even question how Orion, the crimson greatsword, and the others were flying without support or wings or why Commander Kasryn''s eyes seemed full of emotions yet devoid of life. For someone who had single-handedly unleashed such a cataclysm on the battlefield, Valer realized it must be... natural.


    Of course, it must be! Otherwise, why would Orion hover so effortlessly, as though he had executed such actions countless times?


    Valer''s gaze became duller as he came to this realization.


    "No, you don''t need to. I''ll be quicker if I return alone. I came to inform you about the other soldiers who might need your help leaving the area. It would be bad if they were caught by the monstrosities regrouping and soaring in again," Orion said, pointing toward several


    directions where more soldiers were stuck.


    He noticed their beasts refusing to take off, leaving them stranded, and decided to swiftly


    handle the situation before the monstrosities regrouped.


    "Okay. We''ll handle it swiftly. Thank you for kindly looking after our soldiers," Valer responded with a hint of appreciation.


    With a nod, Orion turned around and soared forward, vanishing from their sight like a


    shooting star.


    "He can fly," a soldier said, echoing the same thought they all shared at that moment.


    The group remained still for a few minutes before Valer gathered them and soared in the direction Orion had pointed to rescue the others.


    After several minutes, Orion swiftly arrived at the fortress. He spotted Zera and Aurora nearby andnded beside them, gently cing Kasryn and her beast on the ground.


    Orion noticed that the fortress walls were eerily silent upon his arrival.


    "You will need to take care of her treatment. She hasn''t suffered any serious physical injuries


    but seems to be struggling psychologically. The same seems to be the same for her beast,"


    Orion said, looking at Zera.


    Zera scrutinized Orion for a few seconds before nodding. "We will take care of it," she replied, shifting her gaze toward themander and the beast with a look of pity.

 Chapter 1187: A Well Earned Reward

    Chapter 1187: A Well Earned Reward


    ?


    She had been taken aback by Orion''s astonishing feat, having witnessed it from afar. She had no idea what the effects would be on Kasryn or when she might recover.


    Zera gestured for several guards, silently observing from behind, toe forward. They immediately advanced.


    After listening to the priestess''s orders, they picked up the dazed Kasryn and her beast and left.


    Zera bowed respectfully to Aerialia before refocusing on Orion.


    "You returned because the seal is reemerging, right?" she asked.


    "Yes. I nned to take another one, but I have no idea what its effects would be on me, so I want to find out first before doing so," Orion responded with a nod.


    Zera knew Orion came from outside the pocket dimension and swiftly understood his words. It was best to uncover the effects of the condensed Vylkr essence rebirth elixirs on him before he consumed another one.


    "Follow me," Zera said, turning and gesturing for them to follow.


    They followed her, leaving the top of the fortified walls and heading to the other side, toward an empty room next to one of the meeting halls.


    ...


    An hourter,


    Inside a room furnished withfortable chairs around a small table in the centre, a chandelier hanging above, and softly glowingnterns in the corners, Aurora sat on one of the chairs while Aerialia hovered beside her, observing Zera''s actions.


    "You can take another elixir so I can directly observe its effects on your body. Don''t worry about any consequences-I can remove its effects from your system if anything dire happens," Zera said.


    "Can you really do that?" Orion asked, his tone curious. Though Zera seemed formidable in her own right, Orion had encountered many individuals more powerful than her, like the goddess within her, so her presence didn''t feel as imposing as it had when they first met.


    Orion was more wary of the two goddesses within her than of Zera herself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I can. I was the one who created it, albeit with some help. The goddesses made sure to impart their knowledge and teach me everything I need to manage the sanctuary and protect it from Divine mysteries," Zera replied with a smile, noticing Orion''s curiosity.


    Orion nodded in understanding, finding it reasonable. His rtionship with Aerialia gradually developed as he absorbed her impartations to grow stronger and help her reconstruct her body to its current state.


    If Zera had received simr direct guidance from the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune and the goddess of Malevolence and Witches, her strength would be formidable.


    Aurora and Aerialia didn''t react much to Zera''s words.


    Orion took out the elixir bottle from under his clothing and consumed one pill before putting it away. Sensing the changes within him, he closed his eyes, carefully observing them.


    Zera seized the opportunity and stretched her hand forward, cing it over Orion. In an instant, a pulsing golden rune emerged on her hand, followed by several more that appeared atop Orion, moving up and down his figure, expanding and retracting.


    After several minutes, Zera dispelled the runes and withdrew her hand, her expression filled with fear and disbelief.


    Orion opened his eyes and frowned, noticing her reaction.


    "The elixir has permanently increased your Vylkr energy reserves and detoxified the Vylkr energy within your body, making it less aggressive. Normally, it''s only meant to cleanse tainted cells and infuse a more stable Vylkr energy. It also temporarily boosts Vylkr energy reserves through those cells, slowing the corruption and enhancing resilience against the Vylkr energy. However, since you have no tainted cells, the elixir has produced these effects," Zera exined.


    "Does this mean I would gain more benefits without the drawbacks like the others??" Orion asked.


    Zera nodded. "Most likely. I haven''t noticed anything negative, except that you need to be careful about taking the pill excessively, or you might risk increasing your Vylkr energy beyond what your body can handle. There''s a reason why it''s only meant to temporarily boost Vylkr energy reserves."


    "No matter how much the Vylkr energy gets cleansed and bes easier to use, it''s still a curse at its core. You could cause irreparable harm to your body if you overuse it. At most, you''re allowed to take three elixirs a day. I''m sorry, but this is my first time observing something like this, so I''ll need more time before I can confidently make an urate report." Orion nodded in understanding. Noticing her pensive expression, he asked, "I''d like to know if the two goddesses are satisfied with my performance."


    "They are. They also said that if you help push back the hordes of monstrosities brought by the divine mysteries, they''re willing to create another elixir that would provide the same effects without the side effects as a reward."


    ¡êYou have an incredible affinity with the Vylkr energy, but not more than her, so it should be feasible. Of course, that''s assuming I can continue to observe the effects of the condensed Vylkr essence rebirth elixir on you," Zera said, pointing toward Aurora before refocusing on Orion.


    "Can you tell us who initiated such a promise? After meeting that goddess, I doubt she would give such a promise that easily," Aerialia asked, narrowing her eyes at Zera.


    "It was Goddess Margona," Zera responded, her shoulders slumping tiredly as the tension in the room suddenly rose.


    "I thought she was going to stay silent until we left," Aerialia scoffed, clicking her tongue in ridicule. "If you want to make such a promise to one of my people, wouldn''t it be better to reveal yourself and say it directly?"


    Unlike Orion, Aerialia was eager to meet the other goddess.


    Aerialia wanted to know if her condition was simr to that of the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. This would help her formte a n to aid Orion in achieving his goals. Most importantly, she wanted to meet one of the Eight Greed Gods who had stood against the Seven Great Gods and Naka.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Margona''s survival up to this point proved her strength and that she was worthy of her title and achievements.


    "She said she doesn''t want to speak with a ''low-tier goddess'' who couldn''t even make it through the Ster Gate," Zera replied with a wry smile as the temperature in the room


    dropped again.


    Seeing Aerialia''s intense gaze and Aurora''s fixed stare, Zera wanted to cry, not understanding why her goddess was putting her in the middle of this argument.


    ''If you wanted to say something like that, why note out and say it yourself? You''re Goddess Margona, one of the Eight Greed Gods and strongest goddess from a lost era. I''m sure they would hide their intentions if you met them face to face and said this,'' Zera thought, berating her goddess inwardly.


    Zera winced in pain as she felt a tug on her soul, realizing her emotions had been sensed. She quickly dispelled her heartfelt thoughts.


    "I didn''t just protect my children; I also protected several other races who had sworn their loyalty to me. I did so alone, all the way up until the brink of crossing the Ster Gate. If I had been in full health and hadn''t been attacked by one of the Seven Great Gods, we would have


    crossed safely."


    "Thest I heard of you during the Great War, you formed alliances to cross over. So don''t you dare look down on me!" Aerialia retorted, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "If Goddess Margona wants to say something to my mother, then she shoulde out and say it herself," Aurora said, summoning her sceptre and stirring up the Vylkr and divine


    energies within.


    Zera could almost feel the tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Ahem," Orion cleared his throat, drawing their attention. "If Goddess Margona meant what


    she said, then I will dly ept this reward," he added.


    Zera sighed in relief and looked at Orion appreciatively.


    "I don''t mind either. However, I will need to be present during each checkup. This goddess has already proven herself untrustworthy in our first conversation, and it would be foolish to assume she wouldn''t try something while we''re not around," Aerialia said.


    Aurora nodded in agreement. "I agree."


    "It''s fine. You can stay during the checkups," Zera said, subtly clenching her hand into a fist as a faint smile appeared on her lips. Upon closer inspection, the smile seemed a little pained. Zera suddenly froze before sighing slightly. "She said she would also reward you if you keep your end of the bargain and aren''t swayed into making the wrong decision by your goddess. Rather than simply giving you the elixirs after they''re produced, you''ll be given the recipe and the entire production process will be taught to you from start to finish as part of your reward. Is that sufficient for you?" she asked.


    Listening to her words, Orion adopted a pensive expression. He admitted that the reward was too good to pass up, especially since he would receive the elixir form and learn the process


    firsthand.


    "And who will be teaching him the process? You or her?" Aerialia asked, her face darkening with a deep frown.

 Chapter 1188: The War Has Ended!

    Chapter 1188: The War Has Ended!


    ?


    Orion''s eyes perked up at the question. He, too, wondered who would be teaching the method directly. The most practical answer seemed to be Zera. Still, given the situation, he felt a lingering sense of doubt and unease.


    "It will be handled by goddess Morgona," Zera responded.


    The tension in the room rose again.


    Orion''s expression became solemn. ''Is this really a good idea?'' he thought. If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn''t hesitate to learn directly from a goddess. However, for Orion, who was aware of the dangers of the situation, it was a difficult choice.


    Aerialia''s expression became pensive.


    "If the goddess of Malevolence and Witches wants to instruct you herself, then I think you should ept the reward as long. They will think before thinking about harming you. But that''s just my opinion-it''s still your choice," she said, looking at Orion. Only he could hear her voice at this moment.


    Orion nodded, contemting.


    Zera observed them with a curious gaze.


    "Wouldn''t Goddess Morgona, instructing me, alert the divine mysteries again and lead to another invasion of monstrosities?" Orion asked, turning to Zera.


    "Your first encounter with the goddess ended that way simply because she was being cautious. We can ensure that doesn''t happen, so you don''t need to worry," Zera responded calmly.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "In that case, I will dly ept the reward. Please help me thank Goddess Morgona for offering such an amazing gift," he said.


    "She''s already heard you. She said she''ll ensure no one, including ''her'', interferes with her decision. And if you''re still cautious, you can bring your goddess to ensure your safety, as long as she doesn''t cause unnecessary trouble," Zera replied.


    Orion nodded again.


    "You all seem so confident she will be able to create an elixir like that," Aurora said, her gaze fixed on Zera.


    "She is confident she can. And if she says so, I trust her judgment," Zera responded seriously. Aurora nodded. "I hope Goddess Morgona lives up to your praise."


    "Since we''re done, I''ll leave to check on the other sections of the fortress and their assigned corps to see how well they''re doing. I''ll be returning to my manor afterwards, as I''m certain there won''t be any need for me to intervene with you both here," Zera said, standing up from her seat, her gaze fixed on Orion.


    Zera bowed towards Aurora and Aerialia respectfully.


    "We should get going, too," Orion said. They stood up from their seats and exited the room. They walked out of the building.


    Zera nodded at them before stepping forward and vanishing into thin air.


    "She''s fast," Orion said. Knowing that Zera was born as a demigod, he wasn''t surprised by her astonishing speed.


    "Those two goddesses have worked hard to train her well," Aurora nodded, following Zera''s movements until she withdrew her gaze.


    Despite Zera being much stronger than the average demigod, she was a goddess, so following her movements was easy.


    They soared into the sky, returning to the fortified walls.


    The battle against the monstrositiessted one and a half weeks. They fought around fifteen million monstrosities, five million more than they had initially estimated. The war was expected tost several months, but thanks to Orion''s intervention and Morphic Puppets'' drawing the attention of the monstrosities attacking other sections of the walls, the war ended much sooner.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Orion could only utilize his energies for three hours a day, the war might have ended even faster. At this point, Orion''s name had spread throughout the Sanctuary. Rumours circted that he was on a path to godhood, destined to achieve demigodhood due to his astounding prowess.


    However, because the Priestess was the only recognized demigod within the Sanctuary, such rumours were whispered from person to person for fear of incurring her'' or the goddesses'' wrath. Many people believed the rumours because Orion was soon expected to receive the inheritance of their goddess.


    This belief gained considerable traction among the residents. The northern gates had be a gathering ce for soldiers and other corps members to witness Orion''s phenomenal battle against the advancing monstrosities.


    Whenever Orion returned to the battlefield, the monstrosities attempting to surround the fortress would sense him and attack, turning it into a battle where Orion faced them alone. Yet, within his formidable lightning domain, he dealt with them effortlessly.


    During this time, Orion also conducted his required checkup with Zera whenever he took a condensed Vylkr essence rebirth elixir. He would begin after the war ended when the preparation was done.


    He didn''t know how the goddesses nned to construct Aerialia''s divine embryonic seed simultaneously. Still, he wasn''t in a hurry to find out, as every moment they spent here was of critical use to him.


    .....


    At the mountain''s peak,


    "After today, the war should end," Orion said, gazing at the scorched, deste expanse below him.


    There was no snow, even though it continued to fall from the sky. On a few standing jagged rocks were the burnt remains of four-star Vylkr vines, gigantic tainteds, and magical beasts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the distance, several monstrosities were still relentlessly advancing towards his position, though their numbers were few. Despite that, they would still give an elite corps a challenging time before being entirely eradicated.


    Orion stood up and nced in the direction of the northern gates before refocusing his gaze ahead. During this time, he had uncovered that the ravaged ground would slowly heal after each war, and the trees and vegetation would regrow as though nothing had transpired.


    Initially, he was curious about how it worked, but he soon discovered that the ever-falling snow was the reason. It ensured this realm always remained pristine, just as its creators had intended, no matter what transpired within.


    After thoroughly investigating, Orion confirmed that the snow did not affect him.


    Orion refocused his gaze forward and controlled his mountain to soar ahead, reaching the edge of his lightning domain. He halted and activated the Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols, making a series of intricate hand gestures with one hand.


    Combining all seven symbols, he could unleash a devastating, unparalleled lightning explosion capable of obliterating his enemies. This was the Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols''


    most potent and final skill!


    The Symbol of Shock!


    The Symbol of Surge!


    The Symbol of Destruction!


    The Symbol of Precision!


    The Symbol of Conduction!


    The Symbol of Tempest!


    Afterpleting the final gesture, Orion watched as the stormy blue and purple clouds above became eerily still. The icy winds transformed into a warm breeze that tingled the skin. Sensing the power of the Thunder Moon Armor technique reduced by 50 per cent, Orion recognized one of its weaknesses.


    "The two techniques were created toplement each other. However, utilizing the final skill of the Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols expends a considerable amount of energy and lightning force, which, in turn, weakens the power of the Thunder Moon Armor technique. But it shouldn''t be much of a problem for you," Aerialia said.


    Orion nodded in understanding and unleashed his gift, causing the lightning domain to


    regain its ferocity.


    The purple lightning and thunder gathered before him, forming a single streak. Despite sensing the immense power surrounding him, Orion remainedposed. Without hesitation,


    he sent the streak of purple lightning forward.


    It shot ahead without pause.


    CRACKLE! BOOM!


    An explosion of unimaginable proportions erupted, muting all sound in its trail. A dome of purple lightning radiated an intense, blinding light as it slowly expanded, sending a powerful gust of wind that even stirred the stormy clouds overhead.


    Orion had anticipated the devastating effect ofbining all seven symbols into one attack, so he had positioned himself at the edge of the lightning domain to observe its magnitude. However, he realized that even if he had stayed in his previous position, he would still have been able to see and feel it.


    The purple lightning dome continued expanding for thousands of meters, obliterating


    everything in its path until the world turned white.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    When Orion''s vision returned, he saw debris shing against the lightning domain, only to be incinerated instantly. He surveyed the massive swath ofnd that had beenpletely erased ¡ªan arearge enough to fit several mountains. He scanned his surroundings, finding no


    trace of any monstrosity.


    The final skill of the Thunder Moon Tyrant Symbols was too powerful!


    The war had finally ended!


    "It''s over. Let''s return-" Just as Orion was about to finish his sentence, he froze. He couldn''t


    move. The world around him had suddenly be still. No sound, no movement.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his ears.


    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect you to be that formidable! What did the Priestess promise


    you to participate in this war?" a mature, masculine voice asked, filled with curiosity and


    solemnity.


    "... Who is it?" Orion, struggling to move his body, discovered he could still speak. He immediately tried to uncover the stranger''s identity.


    Contrary to his expectations, no response came. The voice remained silent.


    Realization dawned on Orion, and he took several deep breaths, exhaling slowly to calm his


    racing heart and trembling body. After regaining hisposure, he asked, "Are you the


    Divine Mysteries?"

 Chapter 1189: Meeting The Will Of The Divine Mysteries

    Chapter 1189: Meeting The Will Of The Divine Mysteries


    ?


    The world before his eyes appeared dull, and he could no longer feel his environment, as though everything around him was in stasis. Yet, he could still hear the voice speaking.


    "I am the Will of the Divine Mysteries, an extension of them. It''s impossible for one to fully embody the concept of the Divine Mysteries, so in a way, you could still say it is ''I,''" the voice responded, this time with rity.


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries! He had heard the Goddess of Twilight, Chorus, Fortune, and Aurora mention something like this. Still, he had initially thought it was simr to the Will of the Divine Mysteries that Aurora had encountered.


    Hearing this entity''s voice, Orion realized they were different.


    Could various wills of the Divine Mysteries be assigned to different divine beings?


    "I had only made a simple agreement with the Priestess to defend the Sanctuary against the monstrosities. However, I would have done the same even without the agreement," Orion responded, sensing the silence from the entity.


    "You are an anomaly," the Will of the Divine Mysteries said.


    Orion perked up in surprise at the words. He had alreadye to a simr conclusion, but hearing the Will of the Divine Mysteries confirm it made him even more certain. Nheless, Orion chose to feign ignorance.


    "Can you exin what you mean by ''I am an anomaly''?" Orion asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    "Anomalies are disruptions... errors in existence. They are born from circumstances that defy the natural order. Some are created by forces beyondprehension, while others... are born of desperation and divine interference," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    Orion absorbed the words. They aligned with what Aurora had told him about her encounter with the other Will of the Divine Mysteries, and they seemed just as profound.


    Orion suspected that his transmigration-which had saved him from the death originally fated for him-was what made him an anomaly.


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries continued speaking.


    "Interesting... In their despair, after being entangled by the curse of the Omnithriain-the Vylkr energy, the goddesses bound their divine souls together to survive. And they did, thus bing anomalies themselves. I was tasked with eliminating their existence, as it could disrupt the natural order."


    "But those two conniving goddesses fractured themselves and linked their existence to an unborn demigod infant, turning her into something new... an anomaly," the Will of the Divine Mysteries said with an annoyed tone.


    "And you, mortal... you are here because you are the same. I sense another... three anomalies... Yes... I see it now."


    As the Divine Mysteries spoke, Orion was stunned by the revtion. Countless questions flooded his mind, but he remained silent, uncertain if this ''Will of the Divine Mysteries'' was as sociable as the one Aurora had encountered.


    "Zera is also an anomaly?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, she is. And yet, as improbable as her existence is, your presence near her was inevitable," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded as if stating the obvious.


    "Inevitable? You make it sound as though we have no choice. Besides, I''ve been doing my best to survive," Orion said.


    He had heard something simr from Aurora that anomalies are drawn to each other, and he wanted to know if there was a way to avoid this. He remained cautious about any formidable individuals they might encounter. After all, he could only speak with the two goddesses because of their agreement and Aerialia''s support.


    "You misunderstand, mortal. Anomalies are drawn to one another like shattered stars naturally pulled together. Their existence amplifies and reflects one another-a moment of impossibility, a fracture in the design. Like fractured shards of the same mirror, they arepelled toplete a picture that should not exist. It''s in your nature."


    "You are not bound by thews of the natural order. You step where others fall. You rise where others perish. Your presence defies fate. Do you think your survival up to this very moment was of natural design? No, it wasn''t! Do you understand?" the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "I think I do," Orion replied. "Are you here to kill me?" he asked, his tone calm.


    "No, you are not my priority," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    Orion inwardly sighed, but his heart remained tense. "Are you here to kill the Priestess?"


    A brief silence followed before the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "I am here to eliminate the traces of the two goddesses. The Priestess is still alive because I have allowed it."


    "Then why..." Orion began, but the Will of the Divine Mysteries interrupted before he could finish.


    "Why did I send several hordes of monstrosities to attack them?" the Will of the Divine Mysteries said,pleting Orion''s question. "I have given the Priestess a chance to cleanse herself, rid herself of the status of an anomaly, and be anew, but she refused. It is her decision that this domain is always under constant threat."


    Orion remained silent, his mind racing as he absorbed the sudden revtion.


    "Is it possible for someone deemed an anomaly to cleanse themselves?" Orion asked.


    "Yes, it''s possible, but it depends on the circumstances. Suppose you''re thinking about cleansing yourself, as I said before. In that case, you are not my priority," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "But you just spoke about all the problems surrounding anomalies. Wouldn''t it be better for you to give me a way or a hint on how to cleanse myself?" Orion asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Perhaps I should... or the Divine Corps will deal with you before I do. But anomalies, for all their disruption, are also... possibilities. They force change upon stagnation. And in your case, I sense something... unique. I''m sure thest anomaly present should understand this," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied.


    "The Divine Corps? You know who they are?" Orion blurted out, his heart filled with surprise. He knew the Divine Corps weren''t ordinary, especially if they could stand against the Vylkr


    spawns.


    It appears his assumptions were correct. Most of all, he was shaken by the fact that the Divine


    Corps might search for him in the future.


    What does the Divine Corps have to do with this?


    What secrets do they hold with the Runaway Cities?


    How are they rted to Naka and the Vylkr spawns?


    Orion wanted to uncover everything now that he had the opportunity.


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries remained silent.


    Orion clenched his teeth, frustrated at the Will of the Divine Mysteries'' refusal to exin. This only heightened the danger the Divine Corps posed in his mind.


    "Does this also apply to why you haven''t taken direct action against the Priestess?" Orion


    asked.


    "Yes," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded, offering no further exnation. "Can I know why you''ve decided to grace me with your presence?" he asked, his tone calm. "I was curious about the mortal with such a powerful scent of an anomaly, and since you intervened, I wanted to speak to you myself. But disappointingly, it seems that the Priestess hasn''t told you anything of value," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied, tinged with pity. "I cannot force her hand to decide, as it isn''t in my ''Will'' to do so. But if she continues like this, the oue will be unavoidable."


    "You want me to convince her to ept your offer and cleanse herself," Orion said as sudden realization struck him.


    "If she fails to cleanse herself, she''ll die one way or another, and the mortals she has gathered in this realm will slowly lose their sanity and die, one by one, until this realm copses, eliminating them entirely. It is not my ''Will'' for mortals to be harmed in the affairs of the divines," the Divine Mysteries said, neither denying nor confirming Orion''s question. Orion remained silent momentarily before asking, "Can I know how she could cleanse herself?" He didn''t know Zera well, but during his time with her, while concocting a new elixir, he had learned enough about her to know she wouldn''t put the Sanctuary in harm''s way if there were another way out.


    He suspected it had something to do with the goddesses within her, but from the looks of it, the Divine Mysteries seemed to believe they were dead. This meant their n had worked, and some of what they had previously said was true.


    However, it seemed the two goddesses didn''t love the residents of the pocket dimension as they imed, or Zera would have epted the Will of the Divine Mysteries years ago. Nheless, Orion didn''t fully trust the words of the Will of the Divine Mysteries.


    After all, the stronger the opponent, the darker their intentions.


    "Her cleansing will be a trial. If you want to know the details, you can ask the Priestess


    directly. I''m curious to see what changes your presence will bring here," the Will of the Divine


    Mysteries responded. "That is all. My curiosity is satiated."


    Before Orion could reply, the dull world before his eyes regained its brightness, and his body was suddenly freed. He could finally sense his surroundings. However, he remained still, his conversation with the Will of the Divine Mysteries lingering.


    ...


    Author''s Note: This was Orion''s meeting with the Will of the Divine Mysteries. Honestly, I had some difficulties writing this scene. Please let me know how you feel about it.

 Chapter 1190: A Frightening Moment

    Chapter 1190: A Frightening Moment


    ?


    Suddenly, Aerialia''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Orion, are you okay? How are you glowing?" Aerialia asked, her tone anxious as she looked at him in surprise.


    "Huh?" Orion looked down at his hands and body, realizing he was glowing with a bright white hue. Instantly, his mind became dizzy, and he fainted.


    Orion awoke and looked around the strange room he was in. As the memories of what had transpired before he went unconscious flooded his mind, he clutched his head and sat upright. He noticed that Aurora and Aerialia were also present in the room.


    Their eyes widened the moment they saw he was awake.


    "Orion..."


    "Orion..."


    Aurora leapt from her seat and wrapped her arms around him. "Are you okay? What happened? I was afraid you would never wake up," she asked, her expression weary yet filled with happiness.


    Aerialia hovered above them, scrutinizing his body. "I couldn''t figure out what had happened to you either after you suddenly started glowing and then fainted. I thought something bad had happened," she said.


    Orion wrapped his arms around Aurora''s waist,forting her.


    "I''m okay. I just fainted," Orion replied. He looked up and nodded at Aerialia, reassuring her that he was fine.


    Aerialia sighed in relief. "You''ve been unconscious for a week, and we were starting to worry something had happened to you. It''s good to hear that you''re fine," she said.


    Orion frowned, hearing that he had been unconscious for a week. He hadn''t expected his encounter with the Will of the Divine Mysteries to leave him unconscious for so long. He felt that if he had spent even another minute talking with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, he would have remained unconscious even longer.


    "Let''s leave this ce after you both have taken those goddesses'' inheritance. It''s too dangerous to stay here any longer. I''m sure we can find another way to rebuild my body," Aerialia added.


    Aerialia didn''t care about breaking their agreement with the goddesses and was only concerned with returning to Paradise safely with Orion and Aurora. At least with the Primordial barrier and Ilse''s presence, she could rest assured of their safety.


    "I agree with mother. Let''s leave as soon as we finish the inheritance ceremony," Aurora said, supporting Aerialia''s words. She pulled back and looked at Orion with a firm gaze, clearly having decided.


    Orion looked at both of them, struggling to make a decision. Although he had initially been afraid, after his conversation with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, he was more than ready to see everything through to the end.


    As Orion was about to respond, the door suddenly swung open.


    Zera entered the room, her gaze fixed on Orion and Aurora sitting on the bed.


    "I came as soon as I sensed you had woken up," Zera said with a light but strained smile. "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I''m alright. I don''t think it''s anything serious. I fainted because I might have overused my abilities," Orion responded.


    Aurora and Aerialia looked at Zera with hostility. They had made it a point to keep an eye on her, especially when she was near Orion. They had known Orion long enough to understand that he didn''t overuse his abilities or faint without a reasonable cause. So, they could only suspect that Zera or the goddesses within her had directly or indirectly caused it.


    Aerialia believed the goddesses were using underhanded methods against them, so she saw no reason to fulfil her end of the agreement and wanted to leave as quickly as possible. Zera remained unbothered by their reactions. "I have spoken with the goddesses, and they said they won''t stop you if you choose to leave after the inheritance ceremony. They will cancel the previous agreement, and you will no longer have to return the residents of the pocket dimension or receive the divine embryonic seed for your goddess. However, they wish for you to care for them like your own. Nheless, the choice is yours," she said calmly. Listening to her words, Orion frowned and narrowed his eyes at Zera.


    Aerialia and Aurora nodded thoughtfully, showing their approval of her words.


    Silence filled the room as Orion wore a pensive expression. After a few moments, he spoke. "I will be staying. This is especially important for Aerialia in recovering her body. I don''t know when or if we''ll get another chance like this without encountering dangers, but I''m not willing to take that risk." His words resonated, causing an eerie chill to settle in the room. Aerialia shuddered, her eyes widening in disbelief. She dropped her shoulders, swiftly regaining herposure as she closed her eyes. "You don''t have to worry about me. I assure you, we will find another way to solve my situation," she said, opening her eyes and staring at Orion.


    Before Orion could respond, Aurora grabbed his head and shoved his face into the centre of her bust, silencing him instantly. "You... What are you even talking about?" she demanded, her voice trembling with frustration.


    "You should stay quiet and return home with us after the inheritance ceremony! What do you expect us to do if you suddenly faint again and don''t wake up? Do you know how restless I''ve been since you went unconscious?"


    "How am I supposed to deliver that kind of news to the others when they expect good news upon our return? Despite my status as a goddess, do you think I can endure the judgment in their eyes when they look at me and ask where I was and what I was doing if something happens to you?"


    Her voice cracked as tears began streaming down her face. "You''re the one responsible for the development of Paradise! Can anyone else take your ce and aplish what you have if you''re gone? Mother doesn''t mind waiting longer to recover her body, either, so why are you choosing to stay?" she continued, tightening her grip around him as her tears fell profusely. Orion withdrew his head and used his right hand to wipe away the tears streaming down Aurora''s face. He hadn''t seen her express such extreme emotions in a long time, which made his heart ache.


    He couldn''t reveal his meeting with the Will of the Divine Mysteries to her since doing so might only heighten Aurora''s caution, possibly leading her to forcefully leave with him before the inheritance ceremony.


    Looking at her with a gentle smile, Orion said, "No matter how many times I''m struck down or slip into unconsciousness, I will rise again. I''m not a man destined for tragedy, and I will never allow the people I care for to be consumed by it. That''s a promise I''ll keep, no matter


    what."


    He had worked too hard in this life to abandon everything now. Besides, now that he understood what it meant to be an anomaly and was sure he was one-knowing his fate wasn''t set in stone gave him a strange sense of confidence.


    This meant he had to be careful with his choices, especially when encountering other


    anomalies and facing groups like the Divine Corps, which he was confident he would experience in the future. The only way to prepare for those challenges was to grow stronger, face them head-on, and not run away just because they were weak.


    Aurora copsed onto Orion''s arms, weeping profusely.


    Aerialia remained silent, her expression tinged with weariness.


    Orion turned his head to the side, looking at Zera.


    Zera stared at him absentmindedly, tears slowly rolling down her cheeks. The moment their gazes met, she averted her eyes, looking away. She swiftly wiped her tears with both hands


    before refocusing on him.


    "You don''t need to make a hasty decision about such aplex matter. I''ll give you time to consider it until weplete the inheritance ceremony. I doubt you''ll choose to stay after seeing what the inheritances are," Zera said.


    "Okay," Orion responded with a nod, though he already knew his decision wouldn''t change.


    "Please, get some rest," Zera said.


    With a nod, she turned and exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    "I''ll be back soon," Aerialia added before moving forward, her ethereal body passingn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    effortlessly through the solid door.


    Watching Aerialia swiftly follow Zera, Orion exhaled and refocused on Aurora. At that


    moment, she was straddling him, her long legs wrapped tightly around his waist, her arms firmly around his neck, locking him in ce. He tried to move, but each attempt only made her tighten her grip.


    Orionid back on the bed and gently wrapped his arms around her,forting her.


    Aerialia returned momentster. "Get some rest today, and make sure she''s okay. The inheritance ceremony will take ce tomorrow," she said, ncing at Aurora, still emotionally distraught. She sighed for the umpteenth time before dispersing into bright specks of light and vanishing into the small crimson greatsword mark.


    Outside the door, Zera walked with a slightly dazed expression, her emotions in turmoil. A


    swirl of distinct feelings arose within her soul, but she ignored them. Her mind reyed the conversation she had just had with Aerialia.

 Chapter 1191: Crafting the Next Move

    Chapter 1191: Crafting the Next Move


    ?


    Zera bit her lip and suddenly vanished into thin air.


    ...


    Within the room, as Orion felt Aurora slowly regaining herposure and resting quietly on him, he drifted asleep, feeling a slight tug from within. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he found himself standing on a vast crimson in shaped like a greatsword within a void expanse.


    Aerialia stood before him. She immediately wrapped her arms tightly around him, embracing him. His stature looked small against her tall figure, and his head was buried in her bosom.


    "I feared something bad had happened to you under my watch, but thankfully, you weren''t harmed. When I saw how much your soul had strengthened, I knew you''d be okay," Aerialia said, sighing in relief.


    "My soul has strengthened?" Orion asked, his voice filled with surprise. He raised his head and looked at her curiously.


    Aerialia nodded. "You''ll be able to sense the increase if you practice soul-based techniques or arts or when you begin your journey to attain godhood," she exined.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Can you tell me how much it has strengthened?" he asked.


    "Your soul had been strengthened once due to White me''s previous interference. Now, after this event, I''d say it''sparable to that of a five-star warrior," Aerialia responded thoughtfully.


    Only when one''s soul reached a certain level of strength could one survive outside one''s body for long periods, wander the universe untethered, or live without a physical form, just like Aerialia. Such feats were impossible unless one attained godhood or became a divine apostle. "My soul is as powerful as Seth''s and Zogar''s?" Orion said, surprised.


    Aerialia nodded. "When you reach the threshold of being a four-star warrior and prepare to be a five-star warrior, I have no doubt your soul will strengthen again to the level of a six-star warrior. I wonder how much more powerful your gift will be at that time," Aerialia mused.


    "The Omnithriallins truly sired powerful seeds," she sighed.


    Although Vylkr energy had yed a part in it, humans had always been formidable. Since their arrival in this universe, they had fought against beings more powerful than themselves, including divine entities.


    Orion absorbed the information. "Does that mean the number of artefacts I can contract has increased?" he asked.


    "Yes, but be cautious when contracting divine artefacts. After all, you''re still a mortal," Aerialia warned.


    Orion took her words seriously. Nheless, after meeting with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, he was pleased with the unexpected improvement and relieved he could contract more artefacts.


    Depending on their quality, he could store weaker ones within Miniature Mountain and use them when employing the Divine Spectral de Arts for an attack.


    "Okay, now that it''s just the two of us, can you tell me what happened? I''ve already told you that it''s easy for divine beings like us to tell when a mortal is lying. Aurora hasn''t said anything because she trusts you have a reason for hiding it. Zera remained silent because she felt responsible for your unconsciousness."


    "But I am neither of them, and I possess no such restraints, especially since I felt your soul strengthening after the event. You glowed strangely before any of this transpired, so tell me everything," Aerialia said, releasing Orion from her embrace.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She created a wide crimson cushion on the ne and sat down, gesturing for him to join her. Orion sat down on the other side. He met Aerialia''s stern yet determined expression. It was clear she wasn''t taking no for an answer. Fortunately, Orion hadn''t nned to hide the truth from her. He had simply been waiting for the perfect moment when they could be alone to discuss it.


    He recounted his encounter with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, telling her everything from the beginning to the moment he fainted.


    When he finished speaking, a sudden silence enveloped the surroundings.


    "I had doubts about the entity capable of attacking you right under my nose, but I never expected it to be the Will of the Divine Mysteries. Why would the Will of the Divine Mysteries go so far as tomunicate with a mortal?" Aerialia said, furrowing her brow in confusion. Even though Orion hadn''t directly seen who he was speaking to, unlike Aurora, the fact that he hadmunicated with the Divine Mysteries was a phenomenal event.


    Things weren''t so simr in her time. The Will of the Divine Mysteries didn''t need to reveal itself, as most gods were already familiar with its sequences and understood how events would unfold.


    Even newly ascended gods were rarely granted the privilege of directmunication unless they had done something truly extraordinary. Yet, both Orion and Aurora had spoken with and, in Aurora''s case, seen the Will of the Divine Mysteries, making it seem like a recurring


    urrence.


    Aerialia searched her memories for anything rted to the term


    ''Anomalies'' but could only recall its connection to various divine beings who had dared to challenge the Divine Mysteries. Associating with them was seen as supporting their rebellion against them.


    At the time, she had gathered various pieces of information about these beings, believing that the Divine Mysteries were merely guiding them back to heaven.


    Nheless, the only way to rid oneself of the status of an anomaly was to undergo a cleansing, which could mean many things. If they refused, they would face the same fate as the two goddesses who had earned the ire of the Divine Mysteries, causing heaven to turn against them. For a divine being, this fate was equivalent to death.


    Aerialia could find a suitable reason for Aurora''s gain of the status of an Anomaly. However, she could not understand why Aurora hadn''t been allowed to be cleansed. Instead, she was granted an ascension trial to help rid her of her imperfections and gain better control of her abilities.


    She was also confused about how someone like Orion could be an Anomaly. Was it because he had killed a god? That was the most likely answer!


    But it didn''t make sense at the same time-she had witnessed several demigods doing the same with support, gaining recognition to ascend without earning the ire of the Divine


    Mysteries.


    Orion had even received a blessing from the Divine Mysteries, strengthening his soul. Even


    gods hardly experienced such a phenomenon.


    Both of their cases left Aerialia in a state of confusion.


    Aerialia''s eyes widened as another thought crossed her mind.


    Could it be the Vylkr energy? She suspected it might also be part of the reason, but there had to be other specific requirements, or else everyone, including the residents of the Runaway Cities, would be considered Anomalies.


    Aerialia didn''t believe the Divine Mysteries would allow them to remain alive to this point, even as mortals, if they were indeed Anomalies.


    Orion hadn''t informed her of the valid reason, which might be because of his transmigration, a secret he was determined to keep. So no matter how much Aerialia raced her mind, searching for answers, she couldn''te up with a suitable exnation for why Orion had be an


    Anomaly.


    Pushing the thoughts to the back of her mind, Aerialia refocused on Orion and asked, "And after that encounter, you would still choose to remain here?"


    After hearing the reasons for the constant attacks on the realm, which exceeded what the goddesses had initially revealed, Aerialia wasn''t surprised. She hadn''t expected them to be entirely truthful in their first meeting.


    Orion nodded silently, his expression filled with determination.


    "Alright, so what''s your n?" Aerialia asked, sensing that he had something in mind after encountering the Will of the Divine Mysteries.


    "I don''t n on confronting Zera about this because the two goddesses can experience whatever she does. Instead, I will speak directly with one of the goddesses-Margona, the Goddess of Malevolence and Witches. This way, they''ll be able to keep each other in check," Orion responded, then exined his n to Aerialia.


    He had yet to speak with the Goddess of Malevolence and Witches, so he didn''t know what she was like. He could only bet his ns on her because he knew they wouldn''t work on the Goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune. Zera might as well be a puppet in her own body so that he couldn''t inform her about it either.


    After Orion was done speaking, he observed Aerialia''s pensive expression. Aerialia was familiar with the Goddess of Malevolence and Witches, so he valued her input regarding the


    n.


    "If she''s anything like I remember, then it might work. But we can''t be too certain as much about her could have changed since then. After what you''ve experienced, don''t approach her with restraint. They should fear our retaliation after hiding such important information from


    us."


    "As my student and someone very close to this goddess, show them you''re not afraid of their presence. If they want to retaliate, I don''t mind fighting back. We''ll simply watch them deal with the consequences of their actions," Aerialia said, agreeing with his n. Her eyes carried


    a terrifying glint.

 Chapter 1192: The Inheritance Ceremony

    Chapter 1192: The Inheritance Ceremony


    ?


    Aerialia wanted to beat those goddesses in the face, but she was willing to wait until Orion achieved his goal. She was the Goddess of the Hunting Moon, and no prey had ever escaped her hunt.


    "You should go get some rest," Aerialia said, waving her hand toward Orion. In an instant, Orion vanished from the space.


    Aerialia rested her beak against the couch and closed her eyes. Her heart was troubled, and she pondered ns to counter any other secrets the goddesses might be hiding. She wouldn''t allow them to toy with her own as they wished.


    ...


    The next day,


    Tens of millions of individuals of distinct races stood around an elevated stage at the centre of the Sanctuary. On top of the stage was Zera, addressing the crowd at the forefront.


    Orion and Aurora stood behind her, and behind them were six leaders of the Arch-Knights, except Kasryn, each holding a medium-sized metallic box in their hands and standing in two rows on both sides.


    "Now, let us officially begin the inheritance ceremony and bestow upon our heroes their rewards!" Zera announced.


    The moment her words ended, the crowd erupted in cheers. Zera diverted her attention and gestured for Orion and Aurora to step forward before doing the same for the rows of Arch- Knights. Orion and Aurora nodded and stepped forward, halting before Zera.


    The Arch-Knights now stood in a row behind Zera, awaiting her orders.


    The first Arch-Knight, leader of the meguard Corps, stepped forward. The ginger-haired man nced at them, especially at Orion, with caution.


    If it had been before, he might have contested the event, believing the goddess''s inheritance should go to someone capable and qualified to protect it. However, after observing Orion''s astonishing prowess on the battlefield, he understood that no one was more deserving of such a reward.


    Like Valer, Kasryn, and several others, he wondered if such power was even meant to be wielded by a mortal. Nheless, this motivated him to work harder, realizing that his current strength wasn''t the ceiling of what a mortal could achieve. The limit was far higher than he had imagined.


    As for the woman beside him, he had only received information that she had never left Orion''s or Zera''s side whenever they left the manor. It was suspected that she, too, possessed significant power.


    Zera opened the chest held by the Commander of the megaurd Corps, revealing its contents: a golden coin engraved with the image of a radiant sun and a beautiful orange scroll tied with a crimson ribbon.


    Zera took them out and ced them in Orion''s and Aurora''s outstretched hands. "Today, I hand over to you one of the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune''s most prized possessions-Coin of the Eternal Providence-and the Vylkr energy-based Inkme battle technique!" she dered.


    As her words ended, the crowd erupted in even greater excitement.


    "A divine artefact and one of the Arch-Knight Corps'' battle techniques! The goddess''s inheritance is just as extraordinary as I imagined!"


    "Hah! I wish it were me! I''d do anything to receive such a reward!"


    "Could you kill the Harbingers and face countless hordes of monstrosities alone?!" "..."


    "Exactly what I thought. It would have been disgraceful for the goddess''s inheritance to be given to someone like you!"


    "YOU...!"


    Even the Captain of the meguard Corps couldn''t help but be momentarily stunned that his corps'' most prized battle technique was being given away. He remained silent, understanding it wasn''t his ce to speak.


    Orion received the golden coin, and Aurora received the Vylkr energy-based battle technique. Zera made a gesture, and the meguard Corps Commander straightened his back and turned to leave, taking his ce on the other side of the stage in a new row.


    Valer, the Commander of the Stormfall Corps, stepped forward and stopped beside them, holding two medium-sized golden chests. Zera opened the chest, revealing a golden liquid in tworge ss jars and another beautifully wrapped scroll.


    "This is the Divine Fountain of Evergold, and this is the Vylkr energy-based Stormfall battle technique!" Zera exined, handing the inheritance over to them.


    They epted it.


    Zera opened the second chest. Inside the chest were two beautifully packaged scrolls tied with golden and purple ribbons.


    "This is a rare pill form for the Condensed Vylkr Essense Rebirth Elixirs and the Vylkr energy-based Mountain-Breaking battle technique!"


    "This is the Under Heaven Sealing Chains and the Vylkr energy-based Bone Ascension Strengthening technique."


    "These tworge jars are filled with Condensed Vylkr Essense Rebirth Elixirs, and this is the Vylkr energy-based Corroding Pasture battle technique."


    "This is Inkstorm Piercer and the Vylkr energy-based Blue Blizzard Vylkrbattle technique."


    "This is the Vylkr energy-based Night Phantom Vylkr energy-based battle technique, along with important research documents."


    "Andstly," Zera turned, epting a box Morriel brought to her, then faced them and opened it. "This is for both of you," she said with a smile.


    Inside the box were two translucent crystals filled with specks of light that danced


    mesmerizingly within.


    Aurora''s eyes widened when she saw the crystals, but she quicklyposed herself, not wanting to reveal any emotion.


    Orion noticed her reaction and suspected that the crystals must be very special.


    Pleased with their expressions, Zera turned to face the crowd. "The first half of the inheritance ceremony has beenpleted. The second half will be a two-week celebration to honour this event. Celebrate earnestly with your family, friends, or loved ones during this time. That is all."


    ....


    In Priestess Manor,


    Orion and Aurora returned to their rooms to examine the inheritance Zera gave them on behalf of the goddesses.


    Aerialia sat cross-legged in the air beside them. At that moment, Orion held the two translucent crystals, filled with specks of light, with wide-eyed astonishment. He was surprised to learn that these were the divine essences of the two goddesses.


    The only other divine item he possessed was the divine greatsword, and with how powerful it


    was, he expected these divine essences to be equally astounding.


    "It''s valuable, but it''s too dangerous to use now. We should wait until we''ve returned to Paradise and have Ilse examine it. She might find something I''ve missed," Aerialia said,


    staring intently at the two crystals.


    Orion and Aurora nodded in agreement.


    "All the items are impressive, including the Vylkr energy-based techniques. This is enough to elevate Paradise''s power to another level," Orion remarked, ncing at the items spread across the bed, ranging from powerful consumables to divine artefacts and Vylkr energy-


    based techniques.


    He hadn''t expected them to easily hand over the Condensed Vylkr Rebirth Elixir form and two additionalrge jars. If this was an apology for what had happened, he had no intention of refusing their apparent gesture. Fortunately, all the artefacts and items came with instructions, so there wouldn''t be any difficulty learning what they were for.


    "Do you want to look at the Vylkr energy-based techniques?" Orion asked, looking at Aurora.


    He wasn''t overconfident in thinking he could master the Vylkr techniques on his first try. But with Aurora''s near-perfect control of Vylkr energy, she could confirm their authenticity and pave a better path for learning them with the groundwork that had beenid.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I could easily get distracted if I start learning them now. Let''s wait until we''re back in


    Paradise," Aurora replied, shaking her head.


    "Are you still going ahead with your decision?" she asked.


    Orion met her gaze and answered, "My decision remains the same."


    Aurora clenched her fist and nodded. "If that''s the case, I''ll apany you during your


    research with her."


    "Alright, but I''ve heard that creating a Divine Embryonic Seed is no easy task. If you feel tired, don''t push yourself to stay with me," Orion said with a nod, not refusing her request.


    "I promise you, the goddesses won''ty a hand on Orion, so you don''t need to stress yourself," Aerialia said, her tone firm. However, her eyes held traces of worry as they focused


    on Aurora.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t push myself beyond my limit," Aurora responded firmly.


    Orion and Aerialia exhaled in unison.


    "I''ll be entrusting the inheritances to you to guard until we return home," Orion said. He had initially considered cing them inside Miniature Mountain, but putting them in a sealed,


    separate dimension seemed much safer.


    "Alright. I will ensure they are guarded until we return home," Aurora responded. Orion, Aurora, and Aerialia continued examining the inheritances from the two goddesses for


    the rest of the day while also preparing for their meeting with Zera the following day.


    ...


    The next day, Morriel, the manor''s housekeeper, led them to a secluded area and into an underground


    room.


    "It''s going to take a while before we can begin, but in the meantime, you''re free to do whatever you want-explore the Sanctuary or outside of it. Just make sure to take the Arch- Knights with you so I can contact you when I''m ready," Zera said, her eyes fixed on Orion with


    a smile.


    Aurora was wielding the Crimson Greatsword and had Aerialia by her side, so Orion wasn''t concerned about her safety.

 Chapter 1193: The Other Half Of Her Divinity

    Chapter 1193: The Other Half Of Her Divinity


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Alright, take care," Orion said.


    With a nod, he watched as they entered the hall and sealed the door with various runes and mysterious encryptions that appeared on the surface.


    Once he could no longer sense their presence, he turned and followed Morriel out of the hallway, heading back to the surface.


    Orion returned to his room and took out a pill bottle containing forty-four Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs, which he had saved from the battle against the monstrosities. He didn''t need to use the tworge jars Zera had given them, so he left them untouched.


    The elixirs wouldst him several weeks, and he nned to use them to hasten his Vylkr energy umtion and reach the threshold of a Five-star warrior.


    Such an attempt would have been reckless, as consuming immense amounts of Vylkr energy without giving the body enough time to adapt could lead to deterioration or cause irreparable damage. However, the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs were designed to be safe and effective if the prescribed dosage was followed, suppressing the menacing ferocity of Vylkr energy and making it much easier to use.


    During his examination with Zera, they had tested what would happen if he took four Condensed Vylkr Rebirth Esense Elixirs in a day. The side effects had been disastrous-it felt as if his body was about to implode from within.


    Fortunately, Aurora was present and swiftly absorbed the excess Vylkr energy, making the situation less threatening. Even then, the Vylkr energy was far more intense than other higher-ranked energies, including divine energy.


    Orion guessed that even the diluted Vylkr energy used by the gods'' chosen was much tamer than this. He took the Condensed Vylkr Rebirth Essence Elixirs thrice daily for six days.


    Orion could feel his body growing stronger, the ferocity of the Vylkr energy bing gentler, and he was slowly approaching the threshold of a five-star warrior. He regted the intake with the help of the Purifier.


    On the sixth day, Morriel came to inform him that Zera had emerged and was ready to meet him. He swiftly tidied himself up and with her.


    Zera gestured for Morriel to leave once they arrived.


    "Where are they?" Orion asked.


    "Before we begin, she is grasping the basics I''ve given her. It''s a delicate procedure, and we don''t have materials to waste, so it''s best she takes her time," Zera replied.


    Orion nodded in understanding. He had been updated on Aurora''s progress every night by Aerialia within the space of the crimson greatsword mark.


    He had pretended to be oblivious, making it seem as though he had no idea what was happening to not alert Zera. This way, he could also update them on his own situation.


    "I called for you so we can begin attempting to concoct your elixir with the data we''ve collected," Zera said.


    "Okay," Orion responded.


    "Follow me," Zera said, gesturing for him to follow her.


    They walked toward another area within the manor, down a secluded staircase leading underground. Soon, they arrived at a room tightly sealed with thick, metallic doors.


    Its exterior was simr to the one Aurora and Aerialia had previously entered.


    Zera gently pulled the door open by the handle, seemingly unbothered by its immense weight. After they walked in, she closed the door behind them.


    Zera pped her hands, and thenterns hanging on the walls and ceiling of the hall illuminated with a bright glow, lighting up the entire room.


    "This is our private room, where all the elixirs within the Sanctuary are made," Zera said, her gaze fixed on Orion as he took in his surroundings.


    There was a sizeable alchemical table at the centre of the room, filled with vials of various sizes, each containing strange substances that glowed fiery red, green, orange, and many other colours. They shone with an otherworldly hue. Some of the walls were shelves filled with neatly arranged tomes, scrolls, and other files.


    Beside them were ss cabs disying arrays of ingredients that Orion had never encountered. There was also a firece with a cauldron adorned with beautiful inscriptions alongside various tools such asdles, tongs, and others.


    The floor was polished and clean. Nevertheless, the room was broad enough that it only divided into two sections-at the far wall was a cushioned bench with a small table neatly arranged with a teapot and teacups. A wide rugy underneath, transforming it into a resting


    area.


    Zera walked over to one of the shelves and returned with a simple golden circr brooch with a red gem at its centre. "Wear this. It will protect you from any idents in the alchemical room."


    Orion nodded, attaching the brooch to his golden-embroidered ck shirt. Suddenly, mysterious runes surrounded him, swirling around with a shimmering hue before wrapping against his body like an extrayer of skin.


    Orion pinched his right hand with the other and noticed an invisible obstruction, halting his movements.


    ''If Seraphina and the rest of the Research Center had this, I wouldn''t have to worry about their experiments with the Four-star Vylkr vine,'' Orion thought.


    "Please remain calm for what is about to happen, Mr. Orion. The goddess will meet you soon," Zera said, pausing several steps back. She took a deep breath in and exhaled.


    Orion nodded, curiously observing her, wondering how he would meet the goddess of Malevolence and Witches.


    Suddenly, a radiant glow emanated from Zera''s body, enveloping her entirely. It was bright enough to make Orion shut his eyes.


    The glowsted several seconds before its intensity diminished and eventually vanished. When Orion opened his eyes, he was astounded by the sight before him. Standing there was no longer Zera but a fair-skinned woman with long, flowing raven-ck hair.


    She was incredibly voluptuous, with curves in all the right ces. She wore an open-chested, blue-fitted shirt that red slightly under her hips, tucked into thick ck leggings made from an unknown material. Her shirt had long, tight sleeves, andting on the other half of her arms extended to her wrists, revealing her fair skin.


    Over her gown was a ck leather waistpiece with mysterious blue embroidery resembling a corset, held together by a beautiful blue gem at the top and centre. It cinched loosely around her waist but still emphasized her curves. In fact, the slight imperfections in her attire only highlighted them even more.


    The blue embroidery was tooplex for Orion to look at it made him dizzy the longer he


    stared.


    Behind her, on her shoulders, was a fur-lined cape nearly the same length as her dress. On her legs were ck-heeled bootsced with blue eyelets. Atop her raven-ck hair was a blue diadem with a crystal amethyst and numerous other jewels that matched her nted eyes, which were dangerously fixed on him.


    Despite her change in attire, Orion recognized her face. He had seen her within the memories of Aegis of the Arctic Deity, and she was one of the divine beings he could never forget. Her beauty wasparable to Zera''s and the goddesses of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune. This mysterious woman was none other than Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches!


    As Orion scrutinized her, she, too, studied him from head to toe. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and halted before him.


    A subtle scent of jasmine filled his nostrils, intoxicating him. This was enough to make anyone of the opposite gender fall into a daze. But Orion''s mental fortitude had been strengthened to an astronomical degree from spending time with Aurora, Aerialia, and even Ilse.


    As a result, the charms exuding from her body had little effect on him. Margona observed Orion''s scrutinizing expression with an expressionless face and calm yet curious gaze. "My abilities are sealed in this form, rendering meparable to a mortal. So, if you wanted to take advantage of me, I would have no chance of resisting," she said. Hearing her words, Orion was stunned by herst sentence. Despite the suggestive nature of her statement, her expression remained cold and rigid. Her eyes carried a hint of curiosity and calmness, which sent a shiver through him. Orion couldn''t tell if she was joking or subtly


    threatening him.


    Nheless, Orion withdrew his gaze and rposed himself, adopting a calm demeanour. He saw no reason to be afraid, believing Margona would do nothing to harm him if she were wise. And even if she did, they had already anticipated certain variables, and he hoped Aerialia''s ns would work.


    As the silence between them stretched, the tension in the air grew dramatically. With her right hand on her waist, Margona leaned forward and pulled the chest of her shirt open, revealing tworge, fair breasts with deep pink nipples at their centres. Each exuded an unnatural allure that caused Orion''s heartbeat to stop momentarily.


    A distinct flowery scent, mixed with jasmine, filled his nostrils, and this time... Orion found himself entering a daze, staggering backwards, his heart filled with uncertainty and fear. "You''re bold enough to sire a child with a goddess who isn''t so different from the goddess of the hunting moon-a literal battle maniac-and could now be considered her daughter. I didn''t expect you to be this timid," Margona said, straightening up. She let go of her shirt, covering up her voluptuous peaks.

 Chapter 1194: The Goddess Of Malevolence And Witches Sharp Insight

    Chapter 1194: The Goddess Of Malevolence And Witches Sharp Insight


    ?


    Margona''s expression shifted into a solemn frown, her gaze hardening, adding anotheryer of rigidity to her features. "How did you do it?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. It just happened," Orion responded, shaking his head.


    Margona''s expression turned cold again, and she snorted in response.


    "You don''t know?" she asked, her toneced with ridicule. "Unlike mortals, getting a divine being pregnant is much more difficult. Our physiques are incredibly powerful yet unfit to carry something as delicate as a developing fetus, which would either be absorbed into the body or destroyed before it even has a chance to grow."


    "This is because our bodies operate underws beyond nature and are seen as perfect, so even the slightest imperfection in the divine essence or structure of the child could lead to its cessation," she exined.


    "To bear a child, divine beings either choose to reincarnate before beginning their journey to godhood, giving birth to mortal children with divine heritage, capable of achieving godhood in the future. Or, both divine beings choose to learn the Law of Fertility to ensure the child is properly incubated, allowing us to control the child''s entire existence until we can give birth."


    "The stronger the divine being, the stronger the Law of Fertility must be before they can bear a child. This is why most newborns are born as demigods, as they are formed byws beyond nature. There are other divine beings who, like their children, can reproduce with or without an opposite gender."


    "Nheless, we reconstruct and reshape thews within us to bear a child. Yet you, a mortal, somehow impregnated a goddess who hasn''t even grasped the Law of Fertility. And your response is that ''it just happened.'' Do I, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches, look like a fool to you?" Margona asked, her sharp gaze fixed on Orion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As if not waiting for his response, she quickly added, "The only reasonable exnation I can think of is that you are a reincarnated god. From your astounding strength, iparable to other mortals, to your unique use of the Law of Fertility-it all points toward that conclusion."


    Orion was taken aback by her words but processed the information, knowing it would be helpfulter. Aerialia hadn''t mentioned this before, and Orion suspected it was because it was too unusual for her toprehend. She didn''t want to dwell on it.


    Noticing his expression, Margona added, "No mortal can do all this unless they are an anomaly."


    "What''s an anomaly?" Orion asked, swiftly regaining hisposure. None of them had revealed their status as an anomaly to Zera, so he was cautious about Margona''s quick deduction.


    "I believe you already know the answer to that, right?" Margona asked, her piercing gaze locked on him.


    Orion remembered Aerialia''s words and chose to remain silent. He didn''t need to answer this question.


    Seeing his silence, Margona''s expression grew even frostier. "I know you encountered the Will of the Divine Mysteries after the monstrosity beast hordes were annihted," she said. "You fainted without sustaining any injuries, only showing a hint of exhaustion. Goddess Aurora rushed to your side to check on you and found you unharmed."


    "So unless I''m foolish enough to believe you didn''t meet the Will of the Divine Mysteries at that moment, you can choose to speak and prove me wrong."


    Orion''s frown deepened. How had she gathered all this information? He was certain Aerialia hadn''t told her anything.


    If Margona knew, then Zera, the Twilight Chorus, and the Fortune goddess would likely be aware, too.


    "You don''t need to waste time worrying about how I figured everything out," Margona continued. "Arriving at this conclusion didn''t require extensive experience. Do you think you can stall until you speak with Zera and inform her about whatever the Divine Mysteries told you?"


    Without giving Orion the time to respond, she continued. "As for why I believe you''re an anomaly, it''s because we''ve been consciously avoiding the Divine Mysteries. From its constant meetings with Zera, we can tell when a being or thing has been touched by it." "Your incredible achievements¡ªincluding your vitality strong enough to impregnate a goddess¡ªare proof. You must have survived many life-and-death battles, and your powerful life force is what kept you alive," she said, her eyes never leaving him.


    "Zera became an Anomaly because of interference from me and the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. Goddess Aurora must have be an Anomaly because she gave birth to your child. She was supposed to remain as she was created-a failed goddess unable to ascend."


    "Every Anomaly has a distinct scent that''s difficult to detect, and with enough time and something to work with, I believe we can learn how to sense it. So, is everything I''ve said correct?" Margona asked, her cold gaze scrutinizing Orion as she awaited his response.


    "Yes, everything you''ve said is correct," Orion nodded. There was no use ying ignorant, given how detailed Margona had been.


    "The Will of the Divine Mysteries informed me that I''m an Anomaly and also told me about Zera''s situation. But it never told me to speak with her about anything." He was telling the truth-there had been no explicit instruction, and he hadn''t thought about doing so with the two goddesses'' presence within Zera.


    "You''re... telling the truth," Margona responded, surprise flickering across her expression. She then fixed her cold, sharp, amethyst-blue eyes back on Orion, unable to thoroughly read him fully, and asked, "Then, what''s your n? Surely, you weren''t just looking forward to this new elixir from the start, correct?"


    "Yes, I was looking forward to meeting with you," Orion answered, meeting her gaze. Suddenly, Margona paused, her expression morphing into shock. She blinked momentarily as if to fully absorb Orion''s words before a wide smile spread. "That''s unexpected. After 7,000 years of this torment, I hadn''t thought a mortal would look forward to speaking with me instead of that goddess."


    Her smile widened, revealing her perfectly aligned, shimmering white teeth. "Or do you think I''ll be easier to manipte than her? Aren''t you afraid they can hear your words?"


    As Orion was about to respond, Margona added, "And even if we agree, that goddess is in control. So, if she doesn''t like what you''ve said, you might find yourself in trouble, even with your goddess protecting you."


    "Then, you have a way to ensure this conversation stays between us," Orion said.


    "Oh? Does that include your two goddesses as well?" Margona asked.


    Orion remained silent.


    Margona sighed and shook her head. "I guess it''s too much to ask to have our discussion in private and risk those two goddesses thinking you''ve been brainwashed by me. Although it would be entertaining to watch, the trouble isn''t worth the effort. Instead, I''ll have to be the bigger goddess and ensure everything stays a secret."


    Margona closed her eyes briefly, then reopened them.


    "From this moment on, no one can eavesdrop on our conversation, so go ahead and speak," she said. She was intrigued by his eagerness to meet her.


    "I want to offer you my help. Paradise is protected by a powerful Primordial barrier. Because of this barrier, our goddess Ilse survived the wrath of the Divine Mysteries during her first resurrection. With her help, I have no doubt that you could survive whatever the Will of the Divine Mysteries throws at you," Orion said, his expression determined.


    "There are countless more like me outside, and if they were to attain godhood, the strength of our forces would increase countless folds, thereby increasing the safety of the Sanctuary''s residents and your own."


    Margona''s cold expression broke again, and she looked at Orion in surprise, her gaze


    thoughtful.


    CLAP!! CLAP!!


    Margona gently pped her hands together. "Truly impressive!" she said, her voice edged with excitement. For you to consider going against the Divine Mysteries even after encountering its Will proves you are truly an anomaly."


    "Despite being a human-one of the beings I despise most-such boldness and reasoning are enough to ce you among the few people I like. However, this is not enough to solve our current situation," she ended with a defeated sigh.


    "Aren''t you curious why none of the Arch-Knights have ascended to demigod status and why none of the previous demigods have ascended to godhood? It''s because the moment the Divine Mysteries sense Zera''s growing strength and support, its Will will manifest again and send even greater catastrophes consistently.


    "Or worse, it might make ascension to godhood even harder for your forces. It''s best not to drag them into this with your decision. Besides, with the inheritance we''ve bestowed upon you and goddess Aurora, you should be able to strengthen your foundation and achieve that


    feat easily."


    Hearing her words, Orion frowned. "That''s not all.." he began.


    "I don''t want to hear it," Margona swiftly responded, extending her right hand toward him. "As long as you are mortal, every n you devise will be ineffective against the Divine Mysteries. You are not divine, so you should have no business nning against the divine."

 Chapter 1195: Concocting A New Elixir

    Chapter 1195: Concocting A New Elixir


    ?


    "I''ll do your goddesses a favour and advise you to rid yourself of such thoughts, or you might one day put yourself and everyone around you in a dangerous situation."


    Orion wanted to speak but remained silent. Realizing Margona wasn''t interested in listening, she began arranging the alchemical tools on the table for them.


    "Let''s begin our experiment," Margona said, turning and walking toward the table.


    "The Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs are made from ingredients such as Vylkr vines, powdered Vylkr ores, mistleaf sap, two drops of the Divnie Fountain of Evergold, and finally, divine essence resistant to Vylkr energy," Margona exined as Orion mentally took notes.


    It was identical to the recipe Zera had given them down to thest detail. Initially, he had been surprised that one of the ingredients was divine essence resistant to Vylkr energy, but he soon realized it made sense.


    The Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir purified raw Vylkr energy, suppressing it from within. So, it stood to reason that one of its ingredients woulde from a divine essence resistant to Vylkr energy purifying and could work wonders in a mortal with Mother Seed cells, temporarily increasing Vylkr energy within them while permanently increasing Vylkr energy for individuals like him, who were naturally resistant to it.


    Orion was surprised that Margona was willing to show him firsthand how to create the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs. Nevertheless, he listened attentively, not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    "First, we boil the Vylkr vine and Spiritleaf dew until the mixture turns thick and inky ck with a purple hue..." Margona exined, bringing out the ingredients from one of the ss cabs and demonstrating how to create the elixir at the table.


    On the first day, Margona taught Orion the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir recipe. Orion managed to create one by himself after several mistakes. Thanks to Seraphina, Orion was more skilled in alchemy than the average person.


    However,pared to a divine being who did such things as a pastime, his skills were still inadequate, leading to countless scoldings from Margona, who took her time to refine his techniques before they moved on to the main experiment.


    The lessonssted for three days and nights beforeing to an end.


    "Take your time mastering the skills I''ve taught you before we proceed. This way, you won''t have any issues when we begin the main experiment, and you''ll spend less time learning a new recipe in the future. My refined teachings are enough to make you more skilled than any mortal who has ever existed, so I hope you take my words seriously and don''t disappoint." "Suppose you fail to aplish something this simple. In that case, we will still proceed with the main experiment. But don''t me me if you encounter errors that lead to dire consequences when you experimentter. Morriel will check in on you frequently to see if you need anything and ensure your well-being," Margona said before turning and leaving theboratory without waiting for Orion''s response. He didn''t see her transform back into Zera.


    ...


    One weekter,


    Orion spent the week in the alchemyb, practising the skills Margona had taught him and taking the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir daily, as prescribed, to increase his Vylkr energy.


    Even though the Vylkr energy wasn''t as abundant as that from the Vylkr vines, Orion found the process far more enjoyable.


    The next day, Margona returned. After observing Orion sessfully create a perfect Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir by himself, confirming the significant improvement in his skills, they moved on to the main experiment.


    They spent another three days and nights testing and sorting out the ingredients needed for the new elixir. However, on thest day, the experiment was deemed a failure.


    ...


    Margona sat on a wide cushion, scribbling with an ink pen in a thick book on herp.


    Orion stood nearby, observing her actions seriously. He knew the goddess beside him was a domineering divine being who had stood at the top of the heavenly hierarchy more than seven thousand years ago, towering above all other divine beings.


    However, Orion had never expected her to be such a good teacher, capable of making him absorb all of their lessons within minutes and put them into practice within hours. Orion couldn''t help but admit that she was far better than Aerialia. However, he would never willingly utter such words aloud.


    After a while, Margona stopped writing, briefly reviewed her notes, and then closed the book, handing it over to him. "Study this for the next experiment. I''m also expecting some ideas from you," she said.


    Orion nodded and epted the book. She granted him management over the alchemyb to experiment, allowing him to experiment with some of themon ingredients before leaving.


    Orion opened the book and read through it carefully. It documented their trials and errors during the experiments and the possible oues and results if they took a different approach or used smaller orrger doses of the ingredients.


    Orion immersed himself in the book, absorbing the alchemical knowledge while developing his ideas for the recipe.


    Six dayster,


    The Sanctuary was attacked again by approximately 700,000 thousand tainted beings and beasts. Orion''s intervention wasn''t needed, as the Arch-Knights Corps could dispatch the threat. They saw it as an opportunity to disy their strength again to the residents. Although the numbers weren''t asrge as the horde Orion had handled by himself, it was still enough to reinforce their role as the guardians of the Sanctuary.


    Zera spent a day observing the battle before returning to meet with Orion to continue developing the new recipe.


    This routine continued for a month and a half.


    Margona always spent three or sometimes four days and nights working with Orion before returning to meet with Aurora and Aerialia.


    With Aerialia constantly updating Orion on Aurora''s whereabouts and progress and doing the same for her, neither of them was worried about their situation.


    ....


    It had been three months and three days since Orion and the others entered the pocket dimension. To prevent those back home from worrying, they attempted to send updates about their situation once a week using the golden key to the pce. Unfortunately, this triggered the Will of the Divine Monstrosities to send another monstrosity attack.


    However, the Arch-Knights Corps could still handle the situation, as the number of enemies was approximately two million.


    They didn''t want to rely on Orion''s formidable prowess. Still, unbeknownst to them, Aurora was the reason for the monstrosity attacks. Zera discovered this but turned a blind eye, telling her they would handle it.


    Feeling guilty, Aurora decided to only sent information about their whereabouts when the hordes attacked naturally instead of provoking one herself. Orion and Aerialia naturally


    agreed with this arrangement.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As a result, the attacks onlysted for slightly more extended periods.


    -----


    On the fourth day of the first week of the tenth month of the year,


    Margona poured purple and silver powder, one after the other, from a mortar into a cauldron filled with boiling, dense ck liquid and stirred it with a bluedle. She was testing the


    reaction of one of the few remaining ingredients for the new recipe.


    After three months, they had made significant progress, especially since they had the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir foundation to build on. This shortened what could


    have taken years into several months.


    Orion stood beside Margona, observing her actions closely. Suddenly, the cauldron began to shake, and the chemicals reacted violently, bubbling up sparks of ck and purplish smoke. Margona responded swiftly and stepped back as Orion moved before her, shielding her as the cauldron exploded with a loud "Bang." Inky ck and purple smoke filled the air, and remnants of the ingredients burst into the air, staining the surroundings.


    As the smoke cleared, Orion waved the remaining fumes away with his hand before turning to


    look at Margona.


    She was calmly scribbling in a book with a pen, her eyes asionally darting toward the debris of the failed experiment. Sensing his gaze, Margona looked at him and said, "Be faster next time. My clothes would have been soiled if you were a few seconds slower." Orion nodded, sighing inwardly at her words. Early in their experiment, he discovered that there was only one brooch, which was the one she had given him. They hadn''t anticipated another person joining them and didn''t have the time or resources to prepare another. With nothing to protect her from disastrous mistakes during experiments, every time they attempted an experiment and encountered an error, Orion would step in and use his body to shield her since her body was no different from a mortal''s at this point.


    Of course, Orion sometimes doubted her words, suspecting she was toying with him. But since he hadn''t been harmed thus far and had seen the precautions Margona took for her own safety, Orion knew better than to question a goddess''s words and risk creating a situation that could easily be avoided.

 Chapter 1196: Concocting A New Elixir (2)

    Chapter 1196: Concocting A New Elixir (2)


    ?


    Nevertheless, the only thing that bothered him was that Margona was no longer wearing the attractive attire she had worn when they first met. During their meetings, she switched to wearing blue pyjamas with a robe. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he asked her why she was dressed that way.


    Her response was, "Do you know how ufortable it is to wear such extravagant clothes for long periods? You''re also too timid to make any advances, so it''s best to dress in the mostfortable attire to reduce the chances of making mistakes during our experiments and risk getting them soiled."


    Even her hair was tied up in a scarf to prevent it from falling into the experiments or getting in the way.


    Once again, Orion saw no reason to start an argument that would go nowhere, so he remained silent. He was beginning to think that divine beings naturally had thick skin and were filled with pettiness.


    Suddenly, Margona paused, staring at the cauldron with a thoughtful expression. She shifted her gaze away and jotted something down in the book again before turning to Orion.


    "Handle the mess," Margona said, then turned and walked toward the couch. She ced the book on the table andzilyid down. Grabbing a teapot, she poured herself some tea.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Orion nodded and grabbed a towel from the hanger beside the shelves. He brought it over to the area where the chemicals had stained the surroundings and began cleaning.


    Fortunately, the towel was enchanted to clean anything it touched, absorbing the residue no matter how difficult. All it took was a single swipe on each section to make the area spotless. Orion took the cauldron, mortar, and other materials they had used for the experiment. He ced them in arge covered bowl at the edge of the room filled with a mysterious liquid solvent that cleaned them instantly within seconds.


    He recalled asking Margona about leaving the mess for Zera to handle, as she was a demigoddess and could easily clean up the area with her abilities.


    Margona had responded, "Zera is not our servant to clean up after our mess. She''s a demigoddess. It''s already generous enough that she provides her body and time for our use."


    Hearing her response, Orion kept silent and continued cleaning up the mess from their experiments.


    On the couch, Margona ced her tea back on the table, grabbed the book and pen, and wrote for several more minutes before stopping.


    "Orion,e and take this," Margona called.


    Orion swiftly finished his task and walked over to her. He received the book and opened it without hesitation, scanning through it thoughtfully.


    With his growing skills in alchemy, he could now determine the results of various ingredientsbined without needing to test them with equipment.


    Margona had taught him this skill, which helped him understand why she often looked at her book with such focus.


    "So eager, but not an ounce of respect," Margona muttered with a soft sigh.


    Orion closed the book and bowed respectfully toward her. "Thank you for sharing your knowledge with me."


    However, Margona didn''t respond directly. Instead, she said, "The divine and Vylkr energy synergy might improve if we add another drop from the Fountain of Evergold. It could pre- purify the base, making it smoother."


    "It''s risky, but it might work. However, if we add too much, we might destabilise the entire mixture, so let''s use half the usual amount. We can also try dying the infusion of the final ingredient. Suppose we add it while the elixir is still cooling. In that case, it might stabilise the synergy," Orion responded thoughtfully, offering his own input.


    Margona turned to him with a grin. "That''s even riskier. It could explode," she responded thoughtfully. "However, the cauldron''s enhancements should be able to handle that level of amplification. It''s worth a try. We might be close to sess and even develop a new synergy state."


    Orion was briefly dazed by her wide grin but quickly rposed himself and nodded. "I hope it works," he said.


    Margona suddenly narrowed her eyes at him. "Stop taking the elixirs for now, or you might die," she warned.


    Orion nodded solemnly. He wasn''t surprised that Margona could sense the Vylkr energy buildup within him, even in her current form. It only made him question whether her body was indeedparable to a mortal''s while in this form.


    "I have everything under control, so it''s not something you need to worry about," Orion replied.


    Margona''s expression shifted to a more serious look. "Aren''t you being too arrogant? Despite your natural resistance to Vylkr energy, there''s still a limit to how much you can tolerate before your body reaches its breaking point, right?" she asked.


    Orion realised that Margona had misunderstood his breakthrough in reaching the threshold of a five-star warrior as a looming disaster.


    He decided to exin the situation to her.


    Margona was surprised and entered into deep contemtion. After a moment, she refocused on Orion and asked, "Can I observe when you advance to the next stage?"


    Orion hesitated.


    "I understand it''s a crucial phase, so I won''t do anything reckless like trying to harm you. I only want to observe. Understanding how Vylkr containers are formed could benefit us in the future. Besides, I''m sure your partner and goddess will also be present to observe, and they''ll watch over you closely," Margona responded, assuring him.


    "I still need to prepare a few things before I''m ready to advance. I''ll let you know when I''m done and ready," Orion replied.


    Margona stared at her teacup momentarily before drinking thest of its contents. She set the cup aside and rose from her seat.


    "We''re done for today. We''ll continue next time," Margona said, ncing at Orion.


    Suddenly, a bright sh radiated from her, forcing Orion to shut his eyes. When the light faded, he opened them to see Zera standing before him.


    "How was your experiment with Margona this time?" Zera asked, smiling brightly. Her eyes quickly scanned Orion and the book in his hand.


    Orion wanted to respond, but as he remembered something, he remained silent. He wished there was a way toin about the goddess without her overhearing.


    Zera chuckled as if she could read his mind. "You can tell me about it on our way out," she


    said.


    Orion nodded and walked out of the alchemyboratory with Zera beside him. Zera rarely emerged, as Margona usually left in a hurry before transforming. He carefully chose his words as he began recounting what had transpired over the past few days.


    With a vast void with countless stars scattered overhead, two women radiating divine formidable pressure stood opposite each other on a white in that stretched far into the


    distance.


    The first was a woman with dark skin and shoulder-length golden hair, dressed in a knee- length ck gown as dark as night, with rough edges at the hem.


    The other had fair skin with raven-ck hair adorned with a blue diadem set with a crystal amethyst and numerous other jewels. She wore an open-chested, blue-fitted dress that red


    slightly at the hips.


    The dress had long, tight sleeves, andting extended over the other half of her arms down to her wrists. Over her dress, she wore a ck leather waistpiece with mysterious blue embroidery resembling a corset, held together by a beautiful blue gem at the centre.


    A fur-lined cape nearly the same length as her dress was draped over her shoulders. Her legs were covered in strappy heels that stopped just above her ankles.


    These women were the goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune and the goddess of Malovence and Witches.


    Margona''s attire differed slightly from the first time she had met Orion, indicating that her choice of clothing was intentional. Nheless, both women stared at each other intently, their expressions cold and emotionless.


    "When will you stop this nonsense?" the first woman asked.


    "I and Zera have alreadye to an agreement. I''m not forcing her. Also, I''m not the one who advised you to make a bad first impression. You have only yourself to me for that," Margona responded, her tone cold and devoid of emotion.


    It was enough to send a chill down the spine of any individual that had heard it. If Orion was present, he would swiftly realise that the Morgana radiated a more intense eerie aura than in


    their meetings.


    Listening to Margona''s words, the other woman narrowed her gaze. "I''m curious to see what you''re nning, so I''m willing to let it go for now. However, you should be careful. The long- term effects of manifesting using Zera''s body aren''t something even you could handle," she


    warned.


    Margona nodded, fully aware of what she meant. With her divine soul, she could manifest using Zera''s body, but because she had to seal her power to avoid detection by the divine mysteries, manifesting as a mortal masked by Zera''s divine aura subjected her to Zera''s


    emotional states.


    This meant that if Zera were angry while performing a particr task, Margona would feel a slight surge of anger within herself.

 Chapter 1197: A New Course Of Action

    Chapter 1197: A New Course Of Action


    ?


    Even for tasks she wanted to do, Margona would feel frustrated, as if she were being forced to do them. On the other hand, if Zera was happy, Margona would find herself acting


    nonchntly, influenced by Zera''s joy.


    However, manifesting through Zera''s body for too long could have disastrous effects, making Zera''s emotions feel as though they belonged to Margona.


    In such a case, her manifestation would fully sumb to Zera''s divine will because this body still significantly belonged to Zera, along with a goddess who would not sit idly by if Margona tried to impose her will.


    The only way to eliminate this effect was to use the Divine Fountain of Evergold, which would alert the Will of the Divine Mysteries due to the leakage of their aura, leading to other disastrous consequences.


    Considering Zera''s current chaotic emotions, this only made things more troublesome for Margona. In short, she was reminded that her n could fail with severe repercussions.


    "As I have informed you earlier, you don''t need to worry. I have everything under control," Margona said confidently.


    The goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune nodded in response, "If you say so, But don''t forget that I will deal with you myself if you do anything too drastic that I haven''t authorized," she responded nonchntly.


    ...


    Zera gained consciousness in her mother''s womb even before her first breath. She sensed the presence of two divine beings who promised to care for her for the rest of her life, telling her she was destined for something extraordinary.


    True to their words, Zera was born a demigod with immense divine potential. From the day she was born, the world bent to her will. Her feet never needed to touch the ground, and her hands were never sullied bybour. Servants, both mortal and divine, attended to her every whim.


    At five, Zera was taught by the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. By thirty, her lessons wereplete. At thirty-five, she turned to the tutge of the goddess of Malevolence and Witches. By sixty, her training was finished. Although she had watched countless individuals be born and live out their entire lifespans during this time,pared to mortals, she was still young.


    Her demigoddesshood allowed her to live for tens of thousands if not hundreds of thousands, of years. Zera was certain that she had been born with everything.


    Then, she became the Sanctuary Priestess, devoted to serving her goddesses. On the day of her ordination, the Will of the Divine Mysteries descended upon her and peeled back theyers of her life and the two goddesses'' ns.


    Zera learned that her life was never her own. Every choice she thought she had made, every step she believed was hers, had been preordained, predicted, and puppeteered. The goddesses who had nurtured her from the moment she awakened had orchestrated her entire existence. The realization shattered her, and soon, her devotion turned to despair.


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries had called her an anomaly, but Zera knew better. She had been born with everything she thought she desired, yet... she had nothing of her own.


    Still, Zera tried to ept her role. She performed her duties as the Sanctuary Priestess, honouring the goddesses'' legacies and fulfilling their dying wishes. This, she believed, was her purpose. But then, her turning point came when two strangers-one mortal and the other divinepleted the trials belonging to her goddesses'' legacy.


    For the first time, Zera glimpsed a world beyond her sanctuary. She saw divine beings who lived freely and a mortal who carved out his own path-things she had been denied.


    The longer Zera spent with them, the heavier the truth gnawing within her became. For the first time, Zera felt something stir within her- a purpose of her own. Zera wanted to have a child!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A child who would be born without the goddesses'' influence. One who would serve herself, unbound by their will. An untethered legacy left behind by ''Zera'' alone. This was the only way she knew she could truly live for herself and find freedom, no longer a mere reflection of the goddesses'' will.


    And the only way to make such an impossibility a reality was through a mortal. He was an ''anomaly.''


    ...


    As Orion continued speaking about his day with Margona, Zera cast subtle nces at him with a smile, though her thoughts wandered elsewhere.


    Whenever Margona and Orion were ready to begin their experiments, Margona would blind their vision, preventing them from witnessing what transpired in the outside world. Regardless, Zera could still hear every detail of what was happening outside.


    Even Margona couldn''t control this without utilizing her full divinity. Depending on Margona''s conversation with Orion, Zera''s emotions would react ordingly, influencing Margona and determining the feelings she could express and whether or not she could suppress them.


    In short, Zera knew about everything that had transpired and was merely using the opportunity to participate in their discussion.


    For anyone else, this might have been a nightmare, but for Zera-whose life had always been like this since her awakening-seeing the goddess sumb to the will of her emotions while having the opportunity to monitor and spend time with the man she had set her eyes on, was much better than her previous days alone within the sanctuary.


    "I still don''t know how you put up with her. She''s a handful to deal with," Orion said, sighing tiredly.


    Zera chuckled, inwardly amused, as she felt the slight tug in her soul.


    "How is the progress with the Divine Embryonic Seed?" Orion asked.


    "We are making some changes to the seed. Nheless, thanks to Aurora''s rapid learning, we will be finished in a few months, and goddess Aerialia will be able to possess and reforge her new body," Zera responded.


    Orion had hoped that Zera would talk more about these changes to the Divine Embryonic Seed, as Aerialia had kept them a secret from him. He had tried asking Margona, but she had ignored his question and left the room before he could finish his sentence.


    This further intrigued him about the changes, but it seemed he could only wait for the revtion.


    "Can I ask you an important question?" Orion asked, his expression growing serious. Seeing his solemn look, Zera nodded and responded curiously, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Have you ever met the Will of the Divine Mysteries?" Orion asked. He wasn''t sure if Zera had overheard his conversation with Margona that day, so he asked more subtly, gauging her


    reaction.


    Zera halted her steps, and Orion stopped beside her.


    She turned to look at him, nibbling on the side of her lips. "You should already have the answer to that question," she said, her eyes fixed on his. "But can I know why you''re asking?" Orion shook his head. "I might have discussed this with goddess Margona, but not with you. Since this concerns you specifically, I wanted to hear from you. Besides, I can''t fully trust everything she says without verifying it," he responded.


    Hearing his words, a glimmer appeared in Zera''s eyes.


    "If anyone else had said that, goddess Margona would have ordered me to put them at the forefront of the next war as punishment. But not you," she chuckled.


    "If you want a direct answer, yes. I''ve met the Will of the Divine Mysteries, and it proposed a trial to cleanse me of the goddesses'' divinities. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you what the trial is. And I have no intention of taking it in the future." She swiftly added, noticing that Orion was about to ask another question.


    Zera sighed, feeling a heavy tug on her soul. She understood that she couldn''t continue the conversation.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "I''m curious about the trial''s details, so if you ever change your mind, please let me know," he said.


    As they neared the end of their deal, his anxiety grew, but talking with Zera brought him some relief. Orion had no idea when he would see her again, so he hoped that Zera might open up about the trial in the remaining time.


    Orion tried to ignore the presence of the two goddesses within her, speaking as though they


    were the only ones present. He knew Margona would retaliate in their next meeting for his words, but he didn''t care. This was worth the risk, and she wouldn''t dare go too far, Zera nodded with a slight smile. "I''ll let you know if I ever change my mind," she replied. "Do you need anything to help you advance to the next stage?" she asked.


    Orion paused briefly, then exined his situation. He needed a way to suppress the menacing influx of Vylkr energy threatening to destroy his body while attempting to create two Vylkr


    containers.


    Orion didn''t want to take the normal path and form a fifth Vylkr container using one of his remaining 4-star talents. Instead, he wanted to create two more containers and be a six-


    star warrior.


    Because of Paradise''s expanding forces, their existence would sooner orter be revealed to


    the public. They were bound to encounter formidable enemies that would challenge Aurora


    and Ilse.

 Chapter 1198 The Sweet Taste Of Success

    Chapter 1198 The Sweet Taste Of Sess


    Orion didn''t know how powerful a six-star warrior was, but he knew it wouldn''t be weak. He couldn''t urately judge since there had never been a six-star warrior. As the Supreme Leader of Paradise, he decided to be the first to reach such a level.


    What gave Orion confidence was the miraculous effect of the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs. He hoped the new elixir they were creating would offer simr effects and additional benefits, allowing him to advance to the next stage.


    "Let''s make a deal, I can be able to think of something to aid you in your advancement, but I''ll only do it for something in exchange," Zera said.


    Orion looked at her in surprise, his expression thoughtful. He had already made deals with the two goddesses¡ªthe goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune and the goddess of Malevolence and Witches. And now, Zera also wanted to make a deal with him. He couldn''t help but wonder what it could be.


    "Before I ept, I want to know what you want in exchange?" Orion asked, his tone tinged with anticipation and his expression filled with curiosity.


    "I can''t tell you what it is yet. But I promise it won''t be something too difficult to ask," Zera responded, her smile brightening as she felt a slight tug on her soul. Yet, she chose to ignore it. To Zera, Aurora was Orion''s only partner; she didn''t dare believe that any goddess would allow their significant other¡ªespecially one like Orion¡ªto be shared with another goddess or a mortal. There were already several issues regarding divine beings with multiple partners, siring countless demigods and infighting among themselves and their children. The thought of that was unimaginable to her.


    Zera nned to speak with Aurora first to inform her of her reasons for doing so, hoping to earn the goddess''s pity before meeting with Orion to hear his response. She had seen their rtionship and knew they respected each other as significant others, irrespective of their distinct hierarchy in the world. Even if it meant losing her pride as a demigod and as the host of two formidable goddesses. Unbeknownst to Zera, Aurora was neither Orion''s first wife nor his first child''s mother. He already had numerous wives and children from multiple races. Otherwise, Zera would have stopped stalling andid out what she wanted in exchange immediately.


    "I will also inform you about the details of my conversation with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, as well as the trial, in exchange," Zera said, seeing that Orion was about to refuse her offer. She knew it would be difficult for him to ept her proposal, so she had decided to use this as a bargaining chip if her initial offer failed.


    Orion fell silent at her words.


    "You don''t need to worry. This decision is one I''ve made on my own, without involving my goddesses," Zera added, as though she could read Orion''s thoughts.


    "Alright, if you can think of a way for me to create two Vylkr containers to advance to be a six-star warrior, and tell me in detail about your conversation with the Will of the Divine Mysteries, I will listen to your condition," Orion responded after a brief moment of contemtion. He couldn''t help but admit that Zera''s offers were indeed tempting. The only thing that left him worried was what she wanted in exchange.


    There was still a chance this was a trap set by the two goddesses. Still, Orion had no other choice but to grasp the rare opportunity that had presented itself.


    "Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me," Zera said, nodding at him with a relieved expression. Her smile brightened even more.


    "Although your offer also means a lot to me, if I can advance to the next stage by myself, you''ll need to think of something else to offer," Orion responded. Zera''s offer only provided a substitute if he failed to ascend independently.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten our conversation before this," Zera nodded solemnly.


    "I will see youter and hope for a safe ascension," she added.


    Orion nodded, observing as she turned and walked away. Her figure disappeared around the corner of one of the manor buildings before he returned to his room.


    ¡­.¡­


    Eight dayster, Margona removed the cauldron from the condensation chamber after it had cooled and ced it on the table. Within it was the elixirs that she and Orion had managed to create, hoping it would be effective and end their long experiments. The pill was inky ck and exuded a mysterious golden and purple aura, unlike the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixirs. Marogona took out a pill and handed it to Orion.


    "Tell me how it tastes," she said.


    Orion nodded, receiving the pill and observing it hesitantly, remembering the various effects the previous ones had on him.


    "What are you still waiting for? I promise you that this one will work, and you will suffer no side effects," Margona said, her tone sharp. However, her expression betrayed her uncertainty as she bit her lip, waiting for Orion to swallow and digest the elixir.


    Orion was inwardly annoyed, but he maintained a calmposure. He took a deep breath, then tossed the pill into his mouth. Within seconds, a dense surge of Vylkr energy filled his stomach, spreading to every fibre of his body. It wasn''t violent, nor did it attempt to shut down the functions of his body by harming him from the inside. Instead, the energy rushed towards one of his Vylkr containers and dissolved into it, calming the furious Vylkr energy within. He sensed the absorption effect was much more significant than the Condensed Vylkr Essence Rebirth Elixir.


    As Orion controlled the Vylkr energy within his body, he felt it be more stable and potent. With a little effort, Orion could activate Vylkr Warrior mode, enhancing his overall abilities and maintaining it for a certain period. However, to avoid revealing another of his potential trump cards to Margona and the others, he decided to try it once he returned to his room and ensured he wasn''t being watched.


    "So, how do you feel? What are the results?" Margona asked, her tone and expression filled with displeasure as Orion remained silent, sensing the changes unfolding within his body.


    Orion opened his eyes and looked at her. "It worked," he said, a smile spreading across his lips.


    "It worked!! It worked!!" Margona repeated, her voice rising as she hugged Orion and lifted him into the air as though cradling a cherished specimen.


    Orion didn''t mind, treating it like a joyous asion. He knew their difficulties in creating this groundbreaking elixir and felt just as excited as she was.


    Within seconds, the room was filled with the strange sounds of two people screaming happily at the top of their lungs while the other was being carried in the air. Soon, their excitement died down, and the atmosphere became awkward.


    Margona swiftly ced Orion back on the ground and straightened her robe and head scarf. "I was just too excited. We''ll forget this ever happened," Margona coughed silently, her tone slightly nonchnt.


    Orion nodded, agreeing it was too dangerous for them to hold onto such a memory.


    At the same time, Margona sent a thought toward her subconscious space. ''Stop it,'' Margona said, her voice tense.


    Within the space,


    "I''m trying, but I just can''t," Zera shook her head in response.


    Another voice rang behind her, "She probably deserves whatever is happening to her. Don''t let her force you to do something you find difficult."


    Zera turned to look behind her at the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune, who could not observe what was happening outside. She was seated on afortable throne-like seat mid-air, deep in contemtion. Zera nodded firmly at her.


    "Tsk! Try harder. You should be capable of something as easy as this," Margona responded, her tone tinged with annoyance. On the outside, she wore a neutral expression.


    Zera bit her lip and muttered, "It''s my body. I can feel however I desire. Besides, I''m certain you felt the same moments ago with all the hard work you both put into this. Also, as a goddess, I''m sure you can handle a few troublesome feelings like this, right?"


    Margona was taken aback by her words.


    The space was instantly silent.


    The goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune turned to look at Zera, her expression a mixture of surprise and shock.


    Zera felt her divine soul shrinking under their gaze.


    "Does your subtle change in character and taking back at me have to do with the time you spent with those goddesses or your concocted ideas with this young man?" Margona''s voice sounded.


    "...No. I''m sorry you had to hear that, Goddess Margona. I didn''t mean to say that," Zera''s voice faltered before gaining momentum as she apologized.


    "I don''t mind this new change; such interactions will likely have such effects. I simply hope you don''t forget the purpose we have bestowed upon you," said the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. Her firm voice sounded behind her.


    "I promise I won''t forget," Zera nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1199 Falling Short

    Chapter 1199 Falling Short


    Outside,Margona remained silent, her brows furrowed in thought. No matter what she considered, she couldn''t understand Zera''s purpose for her discussion with Orion that day. It was the first time Zera had ignored their warnings and talked back to her in such a way. Having known Zera since birth, Margona was certain that Zera wouldn''t do anything harmful or betray them. However, she also realized that if they didn''t figure out what was happening soon, it might be a problem. Unfortunately, she was the only one who seemed concerned about the matter.


    Margona shook the thought out of her head for now and walked toward the cauldron. She took out a pill and examined it. "What should we call it?" she asked, refocusing on Orion.


    "Let''s call it the Condensed Vylkr Essence Nourishing Elixir," Orion responded.


    Margona let the name roll off her tongue a few times before replying, "We''ll go with that, then," she nodded. She quickly packaged the elixirs into a sealed container andbelled them for him. Then, she walked toward the couch with arge scroll and a pen. She sat down and began writing the Condensed Vylkr Essence Nourishing Elixir recipe.


    When she finished, she called Orion over and handed it to him.


    Orion received the recipe and bowed, "Thank you," he said gratefully.


    "You don''t need to thank me. Despite promising I would make the elixir myself, we both worked hard to create it. You should share the satisfaction of the results," Margona said nonchntly.


    Orion nodded silently, unsure how to handle the goddess''s unstable emotions, which seemed to fluctuate at any moment.


    "Are you going to try advancing to the next stage now?" Margona asked curiously.


    "Yes. I hope the Condensed Vylkr Essence Nourishing Elixir will help me achieve that," Orion replied.


    "Alright then, I wish you good luck. I expect to hear good news from you soon," Margona said.


    Orion was taken aback by her words but maintained hisposure and nodded. "You''ll be one of the first to know if I seed," he promised. Though he wasn''t sure of her hidden intentions, he knew it wouldn''t hurt to build a friendly rtionship with her.


    Margona stood from her seat, approached him, and suddenly wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into an embrace. "Now that this is over, I''ll have to go back to spending the rest of my days alone with those two. Ugh! It''s so unfair." She took a handkerchief from her robe, blew her nose into it, and wiped away a few tears. "I''ll truly miss you, Orion." Feeling the irritation and ufortable emotions swirling inside her, Margona tightened her grip around him. Because she hadn''t lifted him off the ground and because of their height difference, Orion found his face resting against her covered bosom. It was a strange yet pleasant experience.


    "¡­ I''ll miss you too, goddess Margona," Orion responded. He had to admit, the woman knew how to create odd atmospheres. However, he couldn''t deny that their time together while making the elixir was truly unique.


    After a while, Margona released him and cleared her throat, dispelling the awkward atmosphere. "Clean up theb before you leave," Margona said, patting his shoulder before swiftly exiting the room and closing the door behind her.


    Orion looked at the mess they had made during the experiments and set the items on the table. He picked up an enchanted rag and began cleaning the alchemyb. Since today was hisst day here and his task wasplete, he left the ce spotless.


    .....


    After cleaning theb, Orion returned to his room and satfortably on the wooden floor. He took out one of the Condensed Vylkr Essence Nourishing Elixirs and ced it into his mouth. As Orion felt the familiar sensation of mellowed Vylkr energy rushing toward his Vylkr container, he swiftly redirected it toward his heart. He prepared to create two additional Vylkr containers. Creating another Vylkr container in both his mind and heart would provide bnced growth, allowing for a clearer mind, which would likely help himprehend moreplex techniques or arts faster. However, with his lightning form and current capabilities, he wasn''tcking in speed, nor did he need to approach an enemy to deal catastrophic damage. He could strike from a safe distance. This might give others the impression that he was weak in closebat, but Orion didn''t mind¡ªthat was what he wanted. By drastically increasing his strength, his lightning form would grow stronger against powerful opponents while improving his mental rity.


    It would be easy to handle an opponent in close range and afar.


    As the Vylkr energy within his heart began condensing into two additional Vylkr containers, Orionmenced the process.


    One per cent! Two per cent!! Three per cent!!!


    Ten percent¡­. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orion regted his breathing, utilizing the stabilizing effect of the Condensed Vylkr Essence Nourishing Elixir and the Primordial energy to hold the Vylkr energy together during the condensation process.


    Twenty per cent...


    Soon, cracks began to appear on Orion''s skin. ck-stained blood and Vylkr energy oozed from the cracks and dispersed into the air, forming an inky ck cloud of blood mist mixed with strands of Vylkr energy around him. Fifty per cent...


    Oron''s expression tightened in pain as he endured the unending torture, the dense surge of Vylkr energy causing his bones to crack and rupturing his tissues and veins.


    Eighty-four per cent...


    Several hours had passed since Orion began condensing his Vylkr energy into two Vylkr containers. He could feel that he was sixteen per cent away frompleting the advancement. At this point, his body was almost unrecognizable; it felt as though he had one foot in the grave. The ck, bloody Vylkr energy cloud filled every corner of the room, making it difficult to even spot his figure.


    "Not now. I''m almost there," Orion said, clenching his teeth in determination. His breathing grew rough, and his vision became clouded and dizzy.


    Ny-one percent¡­


    His mind began to spin. Within moments, he lost all his strength and copsed forward, his head pressing against the wooden floorboard, lighting it up with dense strands of Vylkr energy. Orion had lost all feeling in his body and was unable to move. Regardless, he attempted to lift his upper body, straightening himself with only the force of his forehead. As the influx of Vylkr energy surged drastically, his heartbeat began to slow.


    Suddenly, the door to his room burst open, and a figure rushed in, screaming, "ORION!" Those were thest words he heard before he fell unconscious, his body still slumped forward.


    .....


    Orion awakened on a soft pillow within the familiar void and crimson ne of the small crimson greatsword space inside his body. He felt a gentle stroke against his cheek. Looking up, he saw Aerialia''s familiar features. He realized that the soft area he rested upon was herp.


    "I came as soon as I sensed your condition," Aerialia said. "I take it you tried to ascend. Were you sessful?" she asked.


    "I failed," Orion sighed. "The threshold to be a six-star warrior as a four-star warrior is more difficult than I imagined. Its power is too much for my body to bear without proper preparation. It feels like I''m missing something."


    Aerialia pinched his cheek and tugged lightly. "You almost made me lose myposure and rush here to check what happened to you. Fortunately, I managed to keep Aurora in ce since we''re at a critical phase in creating the Divine Embryonic Seed. And now you''re already thinking of trying something reckless again after you''ve only just awakened," she scolded.


    Seeing Orion''s face morph into an apologetic expression, Aerialia sighed in defeat and began stroking the part she had pinched. Why don''t you wait for Aurora and try again when she''s done?" she asked. "With her exceptional control over Vylkr''s energy, she could help stabilize the energy within your body and prevent things from spiralling out of control, just like during the examination."


    "I can''t. It would be difficult for Aurora to handle her emotions during such a delicate stage. We can''t risk anything that might stunt her growth," Orion responded, shaking his head. He had initially nned to ask for Aurora''s help. But he didn''t want Aurora to see the condition he''d experienced when crossing the threshold to a six-star warrior. He didn''t want her to feel she was too weak to protect him, even after her ascension to godhood.


    "Okay. But suppose you fail to build one after your next trial. In that case, you must promise to condense only one Vylkr container to be a five-star warrior," Aerialia said, her voice stern as she looked down at him with sharp, narrowed eyes. She knew that nothing she said would stop him from doing what he wanted. With her countless life experiences, she understood his way of thinking. Yet, she was worried because, at the end of the day, Orion was a mortal who could utilize Vylkr energy, an anomaly. She was unsure if he could be resurrected or reincarnated if he were to meet his death suddenly.


    .....

 Chapter 1201 Warning, Unexpected Threat!

    Chapter 1201 Warning, Unexpected Threat!


    Brane''s and Zara''s expressions shifted in surprise.


    "Is it Orion and Goddess Aurora? Have they arrived?" Brane swiftly asked, his voice filled with anticipation.


    Zara''s face also lit up with excitement. They had joined this mission in search of godhood. After spending some time here, staying vignt for unexpected urrences, and being idle, she was beginning to miss thefort and familiarity of their home in Paradise.


    However, Nadia shook her head, stunning them.


    "No, it isn''t. It''s someone else. She says she has something urgent to discuss with you," Nadia replied.


    Their expressions turned solemn.


    "Who is it?" Brane asked, his voice tense.


    Just as Nadia was about to respond, hurried footsteps echoed behind her as the soldiers gripped their weapons and surrounded them protectively. Nadia swiftly unsheathed her greatsword and turned around, her eyes narrowing at the door.


    Brane and Zara frowned deeply, looking ahead.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1201 Warning, Unexpected Threat!

    Chapter 1201 Warning, Unexpected Threat!


    Brane''s and Zara''s expressions shifted in surprise.


    "Is it Orion and Goddess Aurora? Have they arrived?" Brane swiftly asked, his voice filled with anticipation.


    Zara''s face also lit up with excitement. They had joined this mission in search of godhood. After spending some time here, staying vignt for unexpected urrences, and being idle, she was beginning to miss thefort and familiarity of their home in Paradise.


    However, Nadia shook her head, stunning them.


    "No, it isn''t. It''s someone else. She says she has something urgent to discuss with you," Nadia replied.


    Their expressions turned solemn.


    "Who is it?" Brane asked, his voice tense.


    Just as Nadia was about to respond, hurried footsteps echoed behind her as the soldiers gripped their weapons and surrounded them protectively. Nadia swiftly unsheathed her greatsword and turned around, her eyes narrowing at the door.


    Brane and Zara frowned deeply, looking ahead. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the entrance, a tall woman whose entire figure appeared to be made of water stepped into the room. Upon closer inspection, her feet weren''t touching the ground but hovering above it as if she were walking on air.


    Brane and Zara quickly noticed this, and their expressions grew even grimmer.


    "Is she the one?" Brane asked, his tone tense though he remainedposed. Orion had told them about his encounter with a mysterious water woman. He warned them to be cautious but hadn''t provided many details.


    Their masks couldn''t urately assess the mysterious water woman''s energy level, which made Brane suspect she was possibly in the ranks of godhood. After all they had experienced in the pocket dimension, it wouldn''t surprise him if she was a divine being.


    "Yes," Nadia nodded.


    "Don''t you know her?" Brane asked. Despite her water-sculpted form, the water woman clearly resembled a nymph, like Nadia.


    "No, I don''t. However, I did meet her when I was with Supreme Leader Orion," Nadia replied.


    The only reason she hadn''t attacked was because her instincts urged her not to. After surviving so long by trusting her instincts, she couldn''t easily ignore them. But she would have to act if the mysterious nymph showed any sign of hostility.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious water woman halted before them. She gazed curiously at Brane and Zara before her eyes settled on them. "I¡­ need to talk," the mysterious water woman said, her voice broken as though she struggled to speak correctly.


    "Be careful, husband, I can''t see anything," Zara''s voice sounded within Brane''s mask, and he subtly nodded in understanding.


    "Give her space toe forward," Brane ordered.


    Nadia hesitated for a moment. As a former leader, she understood Brane''s current reasoning. However, knowing the woman was a nymph with extraordinary abilities, she wouldn''t have advised such a course of action. Nevertheless, since she had relinquished her title as leader and was now a subordinate, she had no choice but to follow hismand.


    Nadia nodded and stepped aside, signalling the other soldiers to do the same. Together, they formed two rows on either side, creating a path for the mysterious woman to approach Brane and Zara.


    As the mysterious woman stepped forward and stopped a short distance from them, Nadia and the soldiers immediately surrounded the group, their weapons still tightly gripped. Although they were nervous, they were more afraid of allowing anything to happen to Brane and Zara, who were closely rted to the Supreme Leader of Paradise and a goddess, before they returned.


    "Can you introduce yourself?" Brane asked quickly.


    The mysterious woman shook her head.


    Brane frowned. "Why not? I also want to know where you came from and if there are others like you here."


    "I can''t¡­" the mysterious water woman replied, shaking her head. "...only me."


    Before Brane could respond, the mysterious woman quickly added, "I came to warn¡­ you all¡­ in danger."


    "From whom?" Brane asked, eyeing her warily as he tried to make sense of her words.


    "Don''t know¡­ they''re powerful," the mysterious water woman replied. "No one should leave¡­ Everyone stay inside the barrier," she urged. Hearing her words, they all looked at her suspiciously.


    Brane summoned the headless winged spawns, and in an instant, his shadow expanded. Fifty spawns emerged from it, swiftly surrounding them from above, with a few standing beside them. But that wasn''t all¡ªhe stretched his right hand forward, and instantly, a wave of inky ck me surrounded his upper arm. Then, something surprising transpired¡ªthe inky ck me surged out of his hand and condensed into the figure of a ming humanoid hovering beside him.


    "Is this threat more powerful than this?" Brane asked, gesturing toward the headless winged spawns and the inky ck ming humanoid figure hovering beside him.


    The mysterious woman flicked her gaze toward them, then refocused on Brane. She hesitated, then shook her head. "Not sure¡­ but they are dangerous," she said.


    "And why should we believe you if you''re not sure?" Brane asked.


    The mysterious woman waved her hand forward, causing the soldiers to react swiftly before Brane stopped them, seeing that she had no intention of attacking.


    Before their eyes, the water condensed into miniature figures of two familiar individuals, Orion and Aurora, entering a whirlpool. This sight stunned Brane, Zara, Nadia, and the soldiers present, as they fully recognized who the individuals were.


    "You know where Supreme Leader Orion and Goddess Aurora went?" Brane asked, trying his best to hold back his excitement, realizing the mysterious woman before him was genuine.


    The mysterious water woman nodded.


    Brane''s expression immediately lit up with excitement. He turned toward Nadia andmanded, "Instruct every force to remain within the barrier and for those patrolling outside to return. This is an emergency."


    Nadia nodded and swiftly exited the veranda, with a few soldiers following her to carry out the order.


    "Is there anything else we need to do?" Brane asked, refocusing on the mysterious water woman.


    The mysterious water woman shook her head. " No. I¡­ handle the rest."


    Brane nodded. "Let''s head over to a proper area so you can tell us everything you know about the Supreme Leader''s and the Goddess''s current location," he said. He swiftly extinguished the humanoid me construct beside him with a wave of his hand and gestured forward.


    The mysterious woman nodded and walked with them into the castle. The headless winged spawns followed and scattered around the majestic castle, with the soldiers trailing behind.


    Two hourster, they returned outside after confirming that everyone was currently within the barrier of the Tidal Depths Kingdom.


    Brane and Zara walked behind the mysterious woman withplicated expressions. They had known that Orion and Aurora would do something dangerous, but they hadn''t expected it to be so much more than they had initially imagined. They halted behind the mysterious water woman and observed as she waved her hand upwards. Immediately, a shocking transformation urred. The sea outside the barrier froze. The frost spread toward the surrounding waters, stretching into the distance. Outside, the entire ocean became a frozen expanse, and a chilling wave spread across the atmosphere.


    The entire force observed this scene in shock and wonder within the Tidal Depths Kingdom barrier. Brane, Zara, Nadia, and the rest of the former Bastion leaders stationed behind the two formidable elderly couple couldn''t help but wonder what kind of enemy they were about to face that would prompt a figure wielding such formidable power toe and warn them.


    The mysterious woman turned to them, bowed, and then vanished into thin air, leaving them alone in silence.


    .....


    The atmosphere shook above the frozen deste in in a particr area, creating ripples that spread across the surroundings. Suddenly, dense cracks in the sky emerged and slowly expanded.


    From within the fissure in the sky, three figures flew out.


    The first was a woman with baster skin and ice-white hair cut in a sharp bob that framed her angr face. She was dressed in a form-fitting matte ck bodysuit that covered her entire body except for her head. A silvery mechanical exoskeleton was attached to her limbs and joints, with thin blue lines of glowing, moving runes along the contact surfaces.


    Behind her was a floating mechanical ring, rotating slowly and glowing with ever-changing symbols on its surface. The other was a woman with a slightly taller, athletic physique, golden-brown skin, and sleek, long ck hair that fell loosely around her shoulders. Lastly, a woman with dusky skin and long, deep ck hair flowed down her back in loose waves. They were both dressed in the same form-fitting, matte ck bodysuit, each with a rotating floating mechanical ring behind them.


    If Orion and the others were present, they would have recognized these mysterious individuals and connected them to the familiar woman who had attacked the Vylkr spawns invading Paradise''s territory before being hunted down by Ilse and captured by Aurora.


    They were the members of the Divine Corps!


    Currently, the women narrowed their gazes on the frozen, deste in momentarily before shifting their focus skyward.


    "Dimensional fabric interlocked. Mirror Barrier integrity: 93%. Commencing breach protocol," the woman with baster skin spoke, her voice almost monotonous.


    As if in a synchronized effort, they scattered and maintained a considerable distance from each other. The mechanical halos behind them expanded, almost doubling in circumference. Light particles gathered at the edges and centre of the halos, forming a bright sphere of light that shot toward the sky.


    BANG!! The heavens trembled upon impact. The clouds immediately disintegrated, revealing a crack in space that slowly expanded under the bombardment of the powerful beams.


    .....


    Two dayster,


    Within the Priestess Manor, Oriony unconscious on the bed. Seated beside him was Aurora, her loving gaze fixed on him as she gently brushed her hand against his head. Aerialia hovered at the other edge of the bed, observing them closely.


    Meanwhile, Zera stood at a slight distance, inwardly sighing in relief at the scene before her.


    They hadpleted creating the Divine Embryonic Seed that morning, and all that remained was to incubate it and wait for Aerialia to take possession and reforge her body anew. Once they had finished, Aurora rushed out to check on Orion''s condition.


    Fortunately, Orion didn''t appear to be in any serious danger. His body constantly improved, showing that he was merely adapting to the new changes. It would take some time before he could awaken, but this was enough to stabilize Aurora''s emotions. Otherwise, Zera doubted she could fully bear Aurora''s wrath without paying a significant price.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this before doing something dangerous? Didn''t I say I want to share this burden with you? Do you think I would forgive you if something bad happened? Just wait... I won''t forgive you easily, even when you wake up," Aurora said, her voice tinged with anger. However, her expression showed something entirely different as she gazed at Orion with a calm and warm smile.


    Suddenly, Zera turned her head to the side, her brows furrowing.


    "I''ll take my leave. I need to handle something. I''ll be back soon," Zera said, nodding to Aerialia and Aurora. Without waiting for their response, she swiftly exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    Aerialia frowned, watching Zera''s departing figure with suspicion. She wondered why the demigoddess had left so abruptly but couldn''t leave Orion and Aurora in their current condition. So, she stayed and continued to watch over them.


    An hour after Zera exited, Aurora and Aerialia stopped what they were doing, and deep frowns emerged. Both sensed a distinct shift in the atmosphere, and it took them a moment to pinpoint it¡ªthe seal suppressing the energies within the Mirror realm had been lifted.


    "Mother¡­" Aurora called, focusing her on Aerialia.


    "I sense it, too. The seal has been lifted. We need to find Zera and ask her what''s happening," Aerialia said, narrowing her gaze into the distance.

 Chapter 1202 Unexpected Threat (2), The Ideal Proposition

    Chapter 1202 Unexpected Threat (2), The Ideal Proposition


    Another 2,000-word chapter!


    ....


    "I will go and see for her," Aurora said.


    "Be careful," Aerialia responded.


    Aurora nodded, stood up from the bed, and exited the room.


    ....


    In the distance, away from the sanctuary, three women dressed in form-fitting matte ck bodysuits withrge floating mechanical rings rotating behind them surveyed their surroundings. Behind them, a wide fissure in space continued to spread into their environment.


    "Mirror realm restructuringplete... Realm parameters: unstable... Primary target identified: anomaly... demigod...mencing hun¡ª" the woman with baster skin and short snow-white hair said. But just as she was about to finish, a voice reverberated around them.


    "You are finally here. I knew for certain that you would show up!"


    They all froze in ce, unable to move or speak. Within seconds, they vanished into thin air as though they had never been there.


    Meanwhile, the fissure in the sky continued to expand slowly.


    .....


    Zera looked at the churning clouds and darkened sky moving closer from the distance with a deep frown. Moments earlier, she had sensed several formidable opponents breaking into the Mirror Realm and forcefully seizing a portion of authority over it from her.


    But then, they had abruptly vanished.


    Even their auras were gone as if they had never been present.


    "This is starting to get troublesome," Zera said, sighing tiredly, her expression thoughtful.


    "Can I ask what exactly is getting troublesome, Demigoddess Zera?" a familiar voice sounded behind her, causing her to turn backwards.


    Behind her stood Aurora, staring with narrowed eyes filled with suspicion. "What is going on?" Aurora asked.


    Zera hesitated briefly, then exhaled in defeat and swiftly recounted the situation to Aurora.


    A look of understanding shed across Aurora''s face. "So, what will you do now?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. Something like this has never happened before. I''ll need to consult the goddess before taking any action," Zera responded, her tone and expression calm.


    However, having spent much time with Zera creating something as delicate as the Divine Embryonic Seed, Aurora could easily read her emotions and knew she was anxious.


    Zera swiftly summoned the leaders of the Guardian Corps.


    In an instant, they appeared before her.


    "Send an rm for every soldier to retreat into the Sanctuary," Zera ordered.


    The Guardian Corps leaders'' expressions darkened at her words. As the Priestess ordered them to abandon the fortress and retreat into the sanctuary, they realized they were under attack by a formidable enemy.


    Yet, having received their orders, they didn''t say a word. Instead, they nodded and swiftly left to return to their stations and pass the urgent information to the rest of their respective Corps.


    ¡­.¡­.


    Aurora and Zera returned to the Priestess''s Manor. Zera paced around the room; her expression was restless. Aurora sat on the bed and recounted everything to Aerialia.


    As Aurora finished speaking, Aerialia wore a solemn expression.


    "What do you n on doing now?" Aurora asked, her gaze focused on Zera. She had been waiting for Zera to make a decision, but seeing her still walking around restlessly, she decided to ask if she hade up with anything.


    Zera halted and shook her head at Aurora.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you and the rest of the sanctuary''s inhabitantse to Paradise? You must sense that the Mirror Realm is bing increasingly unstable due to the mysterious attackers'' interference. It will eventually copse if you don''t figure out who they are or do something before they attack the sanctuary."


    "Even if they don''t attack and choose to hide and plot secretly, you won''t be able to repair the barrier alone and will need the goddesses'' help, right? However, by doing so, you would risk exposing their presence to the Will of the Divine Mysteries, which could lead to the same, or even greater, catastrophe," Aurora said with a glint in her eyes, determined to follow Orion''s n and bring the entire Sanctuary under Paradise''s banner.


    Zera bit her lip, realizing the reason in Aurora''s exnation. She had already discussed the situation with the goddesses and realized they were at a loss for what to do. It was apparent they hadn''t foreseen such an event, fully trusting in the unique Mirror Realm they had created.


    Feeling a powerful tug within her soul, dragging her out of her thoughts, Zera''s body trembled. She clenched her fists as various emotions surged through her in an instant.


    Zera looked at Aurora and shook her head. "Thank you for the offer, goddess Aurora, but I must decline. I must remain here and protect the sanctuary and its residents. If the sanctuary falls, it means I''ve failed in my purpose and let down the predecessors who fought for this sanctuary to exist in the first ce," she said, bowing respectfully.


    Aurora was surprised by Zera''s sudden refusal. She had expected resistance but not a swift rejection, especially considering that staying in the sanctuary any longer was tantamount to signing a death sentence.


    "How aggravating. I might lose all respect if you continue clinging to such stubborn behaviour. You''re not doing this for the races you call your children, are you? You''re just trying to secure your own lives! This realm is under your control, and with Zera and your supposedly thought-out n, you''re confident the Will of the Divine Mysteries won''t discover you."


    "But the same can''t be said outside. I should have expected no less from two goddesses who went to such lengths to preserve their own lives," Aerialia said, snorting loudly, her stern gaze fixed on Zera.


    It was clear, however, that her scorn was directed at the goddesses within Zera.


    Under exceptional circumstances, gods could live through countless lifetimes through reincarnation or resurrection. Because of this, they often spoke bluntly with one another unless they harboured malicious or other intentions. What couldn''t be said in this lifetime would be mentioned in the next.


    So, despite the apparent scorn in Aerialia''s words, the two goddesses residing within Zera paid no mind to it.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for Zera, who was central to this confrontation.


    "I would prefer it if you didn''t speak ill of my goddesses, goddess Aerialia. I respect you, but I would lose my respect for both of you if you chose to continue," Zera said, looking between Aerialia and Aurora.


    "The goddesses have done their best to save us from our wretched fate and survive up to this moment. We can never repay all they''ve done for us, but if we could, by giving our lives, we would dly do so," she added.


    "Listen closely, child; a god does not collect payment from their children. Children can only be punished if they do something wrong or ignored by others if they fail to live up to their expectations. Those goddesses might not have created you, but they saved your predecessors and chose to take you all as their children."


    "So, in my view, their actions are unpleasant, and they shouldn''t call you their children but rather a disposable herd meant for ughter''," Aerialia responded, narrowing her eyes at Zera.


    The demigoddess withdrew her gaze from the terrifying goddess. She turned her head to the side, her body trembling as Aerialia''s words echoed in her mind. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Witnessing this, Aerialia''s gaze softened into pity, and she shook her head in disappointment.


    A sudden silence descended upon the room.


    "The goddesses of Twilight Chorus and Fortune wish to speak with you, goddess Aerialia," Zera said, her voice breaking through the tense atmosphere as she regained herposure.


    Aerialia furrowed her brows, pondering what they wanted to discuss with her.


    "Very well, I will speak with them," Aerialia nodded. She turned to Aurora. "Go and get the others from the pocket dimension. We''ll be ready to leave once I return."


    "Okay, mother," Aurora nodded in understanding. With the Mirror Realm currently destabilized, she could freely return to the pocket dimension to check on Brane and the others and swiftly send them to Paradise.


    ...


    "I hope you didn''t call me here to waste my time because I n to leave before this realm is destroyed," Aerialia said, folding her arms under her chest. Her eyes met the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune, who had been silently staring at her for over two minutes.


    "If we ept your offer, are you certain that Paradise will be able to care for us and our children?" the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune asked.


    Aerialia curled her lips into a smile. "Yes, with our current capabilities, I''m certain we can. And once I''m done reforging my body, the number of divine beings in Paradise will skyrocket, enhancing your overall safety even more," she said.


    "However, that''s not the right question you should be asking. The deal for me to construct the Divine Embryonic Seed was to bring the residents of the pocket dimension we rescued to this sanctuary. And as residents of Paradise, we pride ourselves on fulfilling our agreements. So it would be difficult if you decided to change the terms of our agreement now."


    Before the Twilight Chorus and Fortune goddess could interrupt her, Aerialia continued. "I believe Orion has made this proposal several times to you, even subtly. However, you have failed to grasp the opportunity to negotiate the benefits you would have received if you had initially epted. But if I choose to ept the change in the proposal on his behalf, it would only be to ensure the safety of the sanctuary''s residents and yours."


    "This means you would be treated as refugees within Paradise, though slightly special. If you want any other benefits, you''ll need to consider any profitable deal we could make or pledge your servitude to Paradise. Your children will be granted simr or even greater privileges based on your contribution as a divine being."


    "I''m sure that wouldn''t be difficult for either of you. I''m also doing this because of your hospitality to my daughter and Orion. I''m certain you''ll realize how easy a decision this is," Aerialia said, then fell silent.


    This was also an excellent opportunity for Paradise, considering it was a three-in-one divine package.


    Meanwhile, the goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune wore a contemtive expression. "Can we settle this matter first and give you our response once everything is over?" she asked.


    "You can take your time, but we won''t be staying," Aerialia replied.


    The goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune clenched her teeth. "As long as Paradise can protect my children and me, we will pledge our loyalty."


    "Okay. I want to hear the other one say it herself," Aerialia said.


    The goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune''s body distorted momentarily. With a bright light, a taller woman with flowing raven-ck hair dressed in a fitted, open-chested, beautiful blue dress appeared.


    This was none other than Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches!


    "I pledge my loyalty to Paradise as long as they can protect me and my children," Margona said, her tone cold yet genuine. Her voice softened as she added, "If I am to take the risk and move out of this sanctuary, then I''ll take the opportunity to search for my children. As such, this vow also extends to them."


    "Then I won''t ept it," Aerialia said, shaking her head.


    "You might have noticed, but just to make it obvious, Orion and I share a unique te¡ª" Margona began.


    Nheless, before she could continue, Aerialia swiftly interrupted, "That''s none of my business. I''m simply doing this for the good of Paradise."


    She pondered briefly what kind of rtionship Orion had with Margona. After all, he had told her everything that had transpired during their day together, and he hadn''t mentioned anything like that. Instead, he had been more cautious and wary around her.


    Could it be a one-sided rtionship? A thought suddenly crossed Aerialia''s mind, but she quickly dismissed it.


    Even if Margona, the goddess of Malevolence and Witches, tried to deceive her, it seemed far more likely than her developing feelings for Orion from such a short interaction.


    There was almost no chance of something like that happening, no matter how capable Orion was!


    .....

 Chapter 1203 Unexpected Threat (3)

    Chapter 1203 Unexpected Threat (3)


    "If your children are still alive and choose to pledge their loyalty to Paradise, then we will consider your request," Aerialia added.


    "Awesome! Just inform me when Orion awakens so I can show my sincerity," Margona responded cheerfully. However, her gaze could send a chill into the heart of any mortal rather than uplift them.


    Aerialia ignored her words and asked, "And thest one?"


    Margona clicked her tongue loudly at Aerialia''s behaviour. She vanished with a bright sh of light, and Zera''s figure emerged, hovering above the mixed golden and ck pool.


    "I will pledge my loyalty to Paradise," Zera said.


    "Good. Now we''ve all agreed," Aerialia said.


    Zera nodded. With a bright sh of light, she transformed back into the goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune. "When do we start?" she asked.


    "After we get those in the pocket dimension to safety," Aerialia responded.


    ...


    Three hourster,


    Approximately 30 million sanctuary residents, including the guardians, gathered at the centre with their belongings, painting thend and sky-like sands scattered across a beach. Since some had entered the Mirror Realm without any possessions, there wasn''t much to carry except a few sentimental items. Despite several warnings since the Mirror Realm had been breached and the seal broken, they had yet to encounter the enemy forces.


    Even Aerialia grew suspicious, wondering if they had made a mistake. "Do you sense anything?" she asked, looking at Zera.


    Zera shook her head. "I haven''t sensed anything," she responded, anxious about the situation and beginning to doubt her abilities.


    She nced at Orion, whose body was bathed in bluish lightning streaks, lying in a sealed bed container crafted by Aurora. The container floated beside four headless winged spawns guarding it protectively. One of them carried a crimson greatsword. Only those with divinity could perceive their proper form.


    This scene deepened Zera''s understanding of how much Aurora cared for Orion. Nevertheless, she was curious about Orion''s power and felt sure that he would be no weaker than an individual about to touch the realm of godhood.


    Suddenly, the space beside them cracked open, and Aurora stepped through. The fissure in space sealed up instantly. Her arrival caught the attention of the sanctuary''s residents, who gasped in awe at the spectacle.


    Aurora nced at Orion before pulling out the golden key and cing it in the air. She unlocked the space leading to the Golden Pce, and a massive, square door radiating an immense golden glow emerged from thin air. The door expanded, stretching to ten thousand meters in every direction.


    Aurora turned her head towards Zera and nodded.


    Zera responded with a nod and stepped forward to approach the crowd.


    The sanctuary''s residents were once again astonished by the golden door''s appearance, murmured among themselves. However, their voices fell silent when they saw Zera approaching.


    "I''ve gathered you all here because there''s something important I need to share," Zera said, her voice reverberating across the entire sanctuary. A danger far greater than anything we''ve ever faced ising for our sanctuary. I know this may sound not veryforting, but please don''t lose hope. The goddess has not abandoned us, and she never will. She''s given us a way to survive and begin anew."


    She paused, letting her words sink in as the crowd''s expressions shifted between fear and uncertainty. Then, she continued.


    "Before this enemy arrives, we''ll leave this sanctuary behind. We''ll move to a new home where the enemy can''t reach us, a ce that will protect us from whatever threatse our way. This newnd is called Paradise, where we''ll begin again, stronger than ever."


    Soon, their fearful expressions softened, turning to relief, confusion, and curiosity.


    "But there''s something you need to know," she said. "In Paradise, we won''t be the only ones there. You''ll meet others who are different from us, who have never carried the Voidheart or endured the curse we''ve borne for so long." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And you''ll also find something else: those loved ones or closepanions you had long forgotten¡ªYour brothers, sisters, and familiars who stayed behind in the world outside from the sanctuary¡ªthey''ve already crossed over. They''re waiting for us now, ready to wee us."


    "So, don''t hesitate¡ªcross over into this new territory, to Paradise!" Zera dered.


    A wave of emotions stirred within the people''s hearts. Their lips sealed; they could not utter a word at the Priestess''s revtion. They could sense the urgency in her tone and knew they didn''t have much time to linger before the impending threat fell upon them. Even those who wanted to ask questions, like the guardian corps leaders, remained silent. They realized the Priestess''s words were directly from the goddess, and they didn''t even have the authority to question them.


    "But¡­ leaving the sanctuary? Can we really survive outside?"


    "You fool¡­ if the goddess herself has provided this path, who are we to doubt it?"


    "Long-lost brothers, sisters and other familiars? Could it be true? Could we finally be reunited?"


    "Other races? Will they ept us? Or will they see us as enemies?"


    "Paradise? A new sanctuary? Could it really exist?"


    "Cross over without hesitation? Hahaha! Let''s see if Paradise is ready for us!"


    Suddenly, someone took the first step forward, and like a wave, others followed behind. Some rode their beasts with their belongings, while others flew through the air.


    Within moments, the ten-thousand-meter-wide golden door seemed too small to contain millions of individuals making their way forward. Aurora widened the door again by another twenty thousand meters.


    Aurora also summoned her headless winged spawns to help move over 30 million sanctuary residents through the Golden Gate. The migrationsted for two days.


    Finally, it was time for Zera to pass through.


    "You should go first," Aurora said, her gaze fixed on Zera.


    Zera nodded and walked toward the golden door. When she reached its edge, she clenched her fists and attempted to step through.


    A frown crept across Zera''s face as she could not pass through the door.


    After several more attempts, she said, anxious, "It''s not working. I can''t pass through the door." She turned to look at Aurora, her expression filled with worry.


    "Is this a joke? Don''t tell me you n on leaving me here after everyone else has crossed! We had a deal!" Zera shouted, a feeling of betrayal welling up inside her. As the two goddesses within her voiced their suspicions, her expression became tearful.


    Aurora frowned and moved beside her. She stretched her hand into the golden door, and to her surprise, her hand passed through it smoothly. "Try again," Aurora urged.


    Zera swiftly rposed herself and tried again, but the result was the same: she couldn''t pass through the golden door. They both realized something was wrong.


    Suddenly, the golden door shook violently and shrank, scattering into specks of golden light and coalescing back into the golden key, whichnded beside them.


    Aurora quickly picked up the key and channelled her divine energy into it, attempting to unlock the golden door again, but to her dismay, it was ineffective. The golden key absorbed her divine energy but did nothing. Aurora halted her actions and attempted to tear open a space to leave the realm but discovered she couldn''t. She realized that the dimension was locked by someone more powerful than herself who had intervened.


    At this moment, no more snow was falling from the sky.


    "We are trapped," Aurora said, her expression solemn. "It seems they were waiting for us to get the mortals out before attacking," she added.


    Aerialia nodded in agreement, but they couldn''t understand why the attackers had taken such an action. They could have sealed off a portion of the Mirror Realm containing the mortals and led them to the other side rather than waiting for two days. It seemed the attackers weren''t confident in their abilities and didn''t want to risk harming the mortals for some reason.


    Aurora looked at Orion with a worried gaze. She had kept him by her side to aid in his recovery quickly, but now she regretted not handing him over to Brane and the others or sending him through the golden door first.


    ''I will protect you, no matter who we have to battle,'' Aurora thought, summoning her sceptre and clenching her fist around it.


    Upon hearing Aurora''s words, Zera''s expression fell. A look of fear and worry emerged on her face. The assurance of the two goddesses within her wasn''t enough to calm her down.


    Suddenly, the clouds overhead churned violently, and amanding voice reverberated across the Mirror Realm. "It is by my will that you cannot leave this realm."


    Zera froze as though cold water had been poured over her. A chill spread from her spine to every fibre of her being as she looked around in shock and fear.


    "Who are you?" Aurora asked, her calm voice reverberating across the Mirror Realm as she looked up at the sky.


    "It''s the Divine Mysteries," Aerialia responded. Her words created a heavy tension that suddenly enveloped the surroundings.


    "It makes sense that an anomaly would fail to recognize the Will of the Divine Mysteries, even if you have previously encountered one," the voice thundered across the Mirror Realm, heavier and more oppressive than before.

 Chapter 1204 Path To Freedom

    Chapter 1204 Path To Freedom


    Suddenly, an overwhelming wave of pressure descended, locking them in ce. "The only way you can leave here is if you ept the trial to cleanse the aura of those goddesses from your body," the voice thundered again.


    "It seems we won''t be leaving until you make a decision," Aerialia said, ncing at Zera''s trembling figure.


    "I can''t take that trial again," Zera whispered, touching her patched left eye with a trembling hand. She averted her gaze after briefly meeting Aerialia''s and Aurora''s eyes.


    Aerialia narrowed her eyes at her.


    "If you''re not taking the trial, then we need to think of a way to get out of here," Aurora said. Though she doubted they could escape the grasp of the Will of the Divine Mysteries in their current situation, she hoped the goddesses within Zera had some n, as they were the ones with the most experience escaping such encounters.


    Zera''s body twisted, and with a bright sh of light, another figure stood in her ce: the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune. Her body was shrouded in blinding light, and an overwhelming aura erupted from her, pushing back the pressure pressed against them.


    She turned to Aurora and Aerialia. "It seems our deal ends here. Take care of the sanctuary residents in my ce," she said.


    "I will," Aurora responded with a firm, reassuring nod.


    "As you can see, I''m not dead yet. Rather than forcing my child to endure such a trial, I would rather fight you to the death again," the goddess dered, her voice resonating across the Mirror Realm.


    A loud snort reverberated in the air, and in an instant, the intensity of the pressure on them increased, locking them in ce again.


    "To have escaped my judgment¡­ you are truly remarkable!" the voice echoed with a light chuckle. "Are you aware of the punishment for what you have done? You are not¡­ but fortunately, I have already prepared something for any arising issues."


    The Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune frowned, her brows furrowing in thought. She didn''t know precisely what the Will of the Divine Mysteries had nned, but she knew it would be far worse than the trial.


    Suddenly, the whirlwind in the sky descended as though the heavens were reaching for the earth. After descending to a certain distance, two women, one with a tall, athletic physique, golden-brown skin, and sleek, long ck hair that fell loosely around her shoulders, and the other with dusky skin and long, deep ck hair flowing down her back in loose waves, dressed in the same form-fitting, matte ck bodysuits, emerged from the whirlwind. Then, the whirlwind dissipated.


    The two women''s arrival stunned everyone, especially Aurora and Aerialia, whose expressions were filled with shock and disbelief.


    "What are they doing here?" Aurora asked, her expression morphing into realization. "Are they the ones who broke into the Mirror Realm?"


    Aerialia''s expression darkened with understanding, a solemn air lingering around her as she realized things were getting out of hand.


    "Do you know them?" the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune asked, her tone filled with curiosity and apprehension as she nced at the mysterious women hovering in the air.


    "They are called the Divine Corps. We don''t know much about what they do. Nheless, one single-handedly killed two Vylkr Spawns and managed to escape being hunted by goddess Ilse before being killed after considerable effort. They are not only powerful but also notoriously hard to kill," Aurora exined. She noticed they didn''t carry the rotating mechanical rings behind them. Hearing this, the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune''s expression morphed into surprise. She nodded, refocusing her attention on the two women.


    "These two are here to kill you for attempting to upset the bnce already set in stone. However, their motives are hidden and vile, something I cannot tolerate. So, I will give you a chance to erase the grievous sins you havemitted: eliminate the two of them, and you will be free to go."


    "Their powers have been suppressed to that of the Priestess, but they are still formidable opponents. Be cautious if you don''t want to lose your life," the voice of the Will of the Divine Mysteries resonated across the Mirror Realm. "And if you don''t think it''s a fair matchup, you can also request help from your newpanions to aid you."


    The Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune turned to look at Aurora and Aerialia, her gaze clearly conveying her intent.


    "It doesn''t seem we''ll be able to leave this realm until your trial ends. I''m willing to give it a try," Aurora said. She was certain they would have many unpleasant encounters with the Divine Corps in the future, so it was best to use this opportunity to familiarize herself with them.


    Aerialia remained silent, but it was clear she supported Aurora''s decision.


    The Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune nodded, returning her attention to the two women. "We are ready. I hope you don''t go back on your word."


    "Henceforth, by my Will, as long as you can eliminate the members of the Divine Corps, whether through your efforts or with the help of those around you, you will be granted freedom from this long-age torment," the Will of the Divine Mysteries dered.


    The overwhelming pressure surrounding them dissipated into thin air.


    "Strangle yourselves to death," the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortunemanded, her voice transforming into powerful vibrations that shot through the air, mming into the two women, destabilizing them, and tearing apart the earth and sky. The women fell to the ground, struggling to stop their hands from gripping their own necks.


    Aurora was taken aback by the scene, but she swiftly took action. She cast her divine skill¡ªEternal Chaos Legion¡ªand instantly filled the entire Mirror Realm with headless, winged spawns. Some were the same height as Aurora, while others towered from earth to sky, casting immense shadows. Without hesitation, the spawns surged forward, attacking the two women and burying them under their massive bodies. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sound of the air tearing apart resonated loudly, followed by explosions as the ground where the two women once stood was carved deep and expanded. The entire scene resembled the beginning of an apocalyptic event.


    The Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune was surprised and impressed by Aurora''s divine skill, realizing the young goddess was far more powerful than she had initially assumed.


    Meanwhile, Aurora kept her focus on the two women. Knowing she was facing two powerful opponents, she didn''t let her guard down, aware that this might not be enough to defeat them.


    Within moments of the battle''s onset, theirbined had cornered the two women sessfully.


    Suddenly, a powerful sword arc sliced through the mounting pile of headless, winged spawns, cutting them in half and causing their bodies to slide to the ground, revealing a gap in the air. The two women members soared out of the gap, surrounded by a thin transparent light resembling a barrier. Their bodies looked untouched. In their hands was a curved sword with a mechanical handle and a 110cm (43 inches) long curved, gleaming, sharp de. Their eyes shone with killing intent, fixed on the goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune, and Aurora.


    "Atta¡ª" The Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune began. But before she could finish her words, she froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. The woman with ck, loose, wavy hair appeared before her and swung her de downward, slicking through her with a single, clean swing.


    SWOOSH!


    The goddess''s bisected body fell backwards to the ground. For the first time, a wave of fear gripped her heart as she realized she couldn''t properly heal. Her divine energy was unstable, and though her Vylkr energy could still flow freely, it sluggishly attempted to heal her wounds.


    The woman scanned the area and focused on Aurora''s dissected body, slowly transforming into a headless winged spawn. Realizing it was a clone, she noted that herpanion was already chasing the honest Aurora. With the Mirror Realm sealed, escape was impossible, so she turned her attention back to the recovering goddess. Positioning herself above her, she plunged her sword into the goddess''s body again. With her abilities sealed and equipment seized, the goddess could be continuously eliminated, preventing her from recovering before delivering the final blow.


    Meanwhile, far away at the boundary wall of the Mirror Realm, Aurora clenched the crimson greatsword in her hand as she blocked a strike from the Divine Corps member''s de. The impact sent her flying backwards, mming into the boundary wall.


    "AHHH!" Aurora gasped as the de sliced through her shoulder, tearing away a portion of her feathered wings before she managed to escape to another position.


    Her mind raced as she rose into the air to gain distance from her opponent. She hadn''t underestimated their strength, but even with their abilities sealed to such a degree, she hadn''t expected them to be still so powerful.


    Ayer of barrier also surrounded their bodies, blocking Vylkr energy from prating. Fortunately, the barrier seemed to be corroding under the Vykr energy. After her earlier attack, it was only a matter of time before she could deal as much damage as she had taken.

 Chapter 1205 Anomalies! They Are All Anomalies!

    Chapter 1205 Anomalies! They Are All Anomalies!


    The woman swiftly caught up, arriving before her.


    Suddenly, Aerialia emerged between the two. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mother, what are you doing?" Aurora asked, wiping the blood from her mouth with her hand.


    "Your injuries aren''t healing as quickly as they should because of her strange weapon. You cannot defeat her at your current level. But I can," Aerialia said, ncing at the woman, who was watching them intently and then back at Aurora.


    The crimson greatsword soared out of Aurora''s grasp and into Aerialia''s hands. Instantly, a crescent crimson moon appeared in the sky, bathing the entire Mirror Realm in a crimson hue.


    Two broad, shimmering white wings emerged from Aerialia''s back, and her entire form became even more ethereal.


    Aurora clenched her teeth and shook her head. "I would rather stay and fight with you, Mother," she said, gripping her sceptre tightly and stepping forward to stand beside her.


    Seven thousand years ago, the Princess of the Garden was without a name¡ªan imperfect imitation of a great goddess. She could not master divine energy or any other forms of energy, nor could she bear a child.


    Yet, after meeting Orion, her fate changed. Seven thousand yearster, she stood ready for battle as her own person: a formidable goddess, a wife, a daughter, and a mother¡ªalongside her own mother, the great goddess¡ªfacing a powerful enemy brought by the Will of the Divine Mysteries.


    An anomaly that, through external help, defiled her fate!


    The woman nced at Aurora and Aerialia, then vanished from her position, reappearing in front of Aurora. Before either of them could react, she thrust her curved de into Aurora and ripped out her heart.


    "AURORA!!" Aerialia screamed, her face twisting in horror as she watched the look of pain and disbelief on Aurora''s face as she fell from the sky.


    The woman nced at them briefly, then tore through space, vanishing from her previous position as though heading toward a specific location.


    Aerialia quickly sent the crimson greatsword toward Aurora, erging it to catch her body. She swiftly arrived beside her to check her condition.


    "Mother¡­ Orion¡­" Aurora muttered, realizing the woman was heading straight toward where she had safely hidden Orion.


    Aerialia understood but hesitated. Due to the nature of Aurora''s injuries, which disrupted the energies within her and slowed her divine regenerative abilities, the attack was severe.


    Aurora would surely die if she wasn''t healed, leaving Aerialia uncertain about whether to leave her side.


    "Damn it! There''s still a way out of this," Aerialia said, seeing the resolve in Aurora''s gaze. "Leave everything to me. I''ll save you, Orion, and handle them myself."


    Without hesitation, she entered Aurora''s body, her divine soul taking control and channelling her powers into it.


    Aurora''s body began to glow with a transparent, ethereal light that enveloped her half-white and half-ck wings. She emanated a blinding brilliance, like a radiant star shining across the entire Mirror Realm. While Aurora''s divine soul was now resting in a corner of her vast divine consciousness, her injuries healed rapidly, and she regained her bnce in the air.


    The crimson greatsword returned to her hand, and she gripped it firmly.


    The one in control of the body now was no longer Goddess Aurora but Goddess Aerialia, the Goddess of the Hunting Moon!


    This kind of possession was what Aerialia had once attempted when she first met Aurora¡ªintending to erase Aurora''s failed divine soul and consciousness and rece them with her own, thereby securing a new body without the need for reincarnation or the use of her Divine Embryonic Seed.


    However, Aurora''s divine soul and consciousness remained intact at this moment. Aerialia had onlypletely controlled the body, carving out a portion to use some divine abilities without suffering the usual repercussions.


    Even Margona, the Goddess of the Malevolence and Witches and the Goddess of the Twilight Chorus and Fortune, wouldn''t dare attempt such an act without risking harm to Zera or eroding her will.


    They could only take possession of a small portion of Zera''s body, limiting their ability to fully wield their divine powers and rendering them much weaker than they should be.


    Without hesitation, Aerialia tore open a space before her and swiftly disappeared. The tear in space closed soon after.


    Meanwhile, the woman had already found Orion''s hidden location elsewhere in the Mirror Realm. She swiftly eliminated the thousands of Vylkr spawns positioned to guard him. Hovering above Orion, she swung her de, cutting his body in half.


    There was no need for shy attacks when her opponents could be dispatched with a single stroke. As she withdrew her curved de, a radiant figure appeared behind her, swinging her crimson greatsword forward and slicing the woman in two.


    The woman fell to the side, attempting to turn and see who had attacked her. Hovering behind her was the familiar goddess she had previously dealt with, renewed in strength and vigour. Her skin was wless, as though no injury had ever been inflicted.


    A wave of realization washed over the woman as she copsed to the ground, and two words escaped her lips, "Anomaly detected¡­" She stabilized her feet firmly on the ground and mended her body together, slowly healing her injuries. Where Aerialia''s sword had struck, a massive arc tore through the sky and deeply into the earth, showcasing the extraordinary power of her swing.


    Aerialia refocused on Orion, a flicker of concern in her eyes, noticing that his injuries were already healing rapidly.


    Then, a wisp of white fire appeared above him and descended, enveloping him in dense white mes that shrouded his entire body and exploded outward. Startled by the sudden urrence, Aerialia distanced herself from the bed. Looking at him again, she saw a figure bathed in blue lightning and ming white fire soaring out of the bed.


    "Anomaly detected¡­" the woman muttered again.


    The woman fixed her gaze on Orion and immediately charged at him with her curved de.


    Orion''s me-covered hand shot forward and caught her wrist. The white mes on his body spread to her arm, consuming it. The woman''s eyes widened in shock for the first time as she ripped her captured arm free, trying to distance herself from Orion. But it was toote¡ªthe white mes had already spread throughout her body, bypassing the protective barrier around her.


    Within seconds, her body was burnt to a crisp, and her entire body turned to ash, scattering into the air.


    "Orion, are you okay?" Aerialia asked, her voice filled with worry and shock as she observed Orion''s current state. A wave of apprehension filled her heart as he soared and approached.


    Despite her question, Orion didn''t respond. He scrutinized her and the crimson greatsword in her hand, a range of conflicted emotions flickering in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Aerialia gripped the crimson greatsword tightly, and her divine power red, causing her to shine with an even more ethereal light. The crescent crimson moon hanging in the sky had reached its zenith, transforming into a full moon.


    As if painting a surreal picture, a figure bathed in white mes, reminiscent of the former great god of Illusion and Creation, stood face to face with another figure shining with a blinding ethereal glow¡ªthe goddess of the Hunting Moon.


    Their intentions at this moment remain unclear. ..¡­


    Meanwhile, Margona, the Goddess of Malevolence and Witches, stood face to face with a Divine Corps member in the distance. After being repeatedly killed an unknown number of times, the Goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune had fallen into a deep slumber, trying to restore her soul.


    Fortunately for Margona, the woman abruptly halted her attacks just as the crimson moon appeared, dyeing the sky a deep red. Distracted, she allowed Margona to take possession of Zera''s body, fully heal herself, andunch an attack.


    Margona was dressed in her open-chested, blue-fitted shirt that red slightly under her hips, tucked into thick ck leggings. Her right hand rested on her hip as she smiled at the injury she had inflicted on the woman''s abdomen.


    "It seems your friend on the other side couldn''t make it. Don''t worry, I''ll end this quickly and send you to join her," Margona said, raising her hand.


    Instantly, a myriad of mysterious runes and inscriptions formed above her, covering the entire sanctuary and radiating an eerie energy.


    Countless figures materialized around her¡ªghastly shadowy creatures with obscured faces, impossible to fully discern. These were Margona''s night creatures¡ªshadowy beasts of varying sizes and shapes, some walking on four legs, others on two or one, and some soaring through the sky.


    These creatures could attack opponents and brand them with a seal, cursing them with misfortune. The curse would grow potently over time, worsening until it consumed its victim. Even the slightest injury could elerate its effects. This meant the longer the battlested, the more the tide would turn in Margona''s favour.


    "That should be enough to erase your existence. If you''re reborn, next time, choose your battles more wisely," Margona said, stepping into a cloak of darkness that emerged from thin air and folded around her before disappearing.


    The woman tried to chase after her, but she was swiftly overwhelmed by the mass of shadowy figures and the umting curse marks on her body.


    .....

 Chapter 1206 Against All Odds

    Chapter 1206 Against All Odds


    She gritted her teeth in frustration as she continued to be swarmed by the night creatures. She would have easily handled the situation if her powers hadn''t been sealed to such an extent, and she still had her halo. But s, she didn''t¡ªresulting in her current predicament. She had sensed that one of herpanions was already dead, and it seemed that she, too, would soon follow.


    ''Primary target: Anomaly... demigod... still alive... More anomalies uncovered... Sending report.. interference detected... Data integritypromised... ess denied...'' The woman thought as the hordes of night creatures consumed her. Meanwhile, Margona observed from her position as mysterious blue markings covered the woman, causing her to attack herself with her own arms. The scene was brutal, enough to send chills down the spine of anyone who witnessed it, making them question whether Margona''s attack had just been actual or merely an illusion. It was a terrifying thought to ponder!


    As the woman tore herself apart and copsed limply to the ground, Margona narrowed her gaze in a specific direction.


    ...


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1207 Divine Archetype, A Terrifying Backer

    Chapter 1207 Divine Archetype, A Terrifying Backer


    "Keep quiet. I''m not done talking yet," the Will of the Divine Mysteries'' voice thundered, slightly irritated.


    Margona fell silent, though her fierce scowl remained. If she could, she would have eliminated the Will of the Divine Mysteries right then and there.


    "Have you noticed anything special about your new state?" the Will of the Divine Mysteries asked.


    Orion nodded. "I feelpletely different, as though I''ve transformed from my previous self, and I''m in a new body." He had sensed the changes inside and outside himself when he awakened, and he realized the Will of the Divine Mysteries was asking because there might be something he hadn''t noticed yet. So, Orion asked, "Is there something you want to tell me about my current state?"


    Margona''s ears perked up at his question. Though she didn''t speak, she was just as curious about how Orion had gone from being a mortal to attaining godhood, gaining a massive leap in strength as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Considering the unique way you ascended to godhood, it inadvertently led to the development of a new divine archetype," the Will of the Divine Mysteries exined. "To create something so extraordinary without even realizing it¡ªyou anomalies never amaze me." He chuckled softly.


    Orion was astounded. He had heard these words when Aurora recounted her meeting with the Will of the Divine Mysteries. Since it had drawn theWill of the Divine Mysteries''s interest, he nned to conduct extensive research once they uncovered what it was. However, he had never expected to hear such words again, and certainly not directed towards him¡ªlet alone by the Will of the Divine Mysteries itself.


    Hearing this, Margona frowned and narrowed her eyes at Orion, absorbing this new information. ''This is getting interesting,'' she thought.


    "What is a divine archetype?" Orion asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    "Archetypes are the manifestations of an individual''s path to ascend to godhood. They do not conform to the already established rules of divine ascension but instead force the rules to adapt to their existence, making them unpredictable and difficult to counter directly," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded. "But because of this, they are also inherently wed. This means obtaining one isn''t necessarily good, as they can cause more harm than good to their bearers. Only Anomalies are capable of possessing divine Archetypes. Of course, anomalies who have chosen a path simr to godhood can possess simr archetypes."


    "However, when that happens, more information about the Archetype is created, and restrictions are ced on that path to prevent more from emerging."


    "Do you know what my divine archetype is then?" Orion asked.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t. You will have to uncover that yourself," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "Does that mean our little girl also possesses a divine archetype?" Margona asked, her tone tinged with excitement.


    "I''m not certain. She would have to find out whether she possesses an Archetype by herself," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied.


    "If Archetypes exist in such quantity, why haven''t I heard of them before?" Margona frowned and asked.


    "You hadn''t because sharing information regarding their existence is forbidden. Chaos would erupt if their existence became known. Also, they are not aided by ''me'' in their ascension to godhood, which is why even you had never heard of them before."


    "Nheless, there are more now than aeons ago. If that weren''t the case, it would be impossible for three Anomalies of their calibre to meet so easily," the Will of the Divine Mysteries exined.


    To say that Margona was older than countless universes would be an understatement, so learning about such sensitive information, guarded by the Will of the Divine Mysteries for so long, without her knowing, made her understand its weight.


    "Can I ask why you freely share this information with us now?" Margona asked, her eyes fixed skyward.


    "Because I chose to. Besides, you would have discovered this information sooner orter. I decided to shorten the time it would have taken," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied.


    Before Margona could respond, Orion said, "Thank you for sharing such sensitive information with us." He paused, letting his words sink in before asking, "May I ask a question?"


    "What would you like to know?" the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    "I''d like to know why you did all of this. Are you at odds with the Divine Corps, or is there some other reason?" Orion asked.


    Even though it seemed unreasonable for anyone to challenge the divine mysteries, everything Orion had experienced¡ªespecially with Zera and the two goddesses'' situation¡ªmade him unable to rule out the possibility.


    "My intentions are something I would rather not reveal. But since you''re curious, I will tell you. I did it because I cannot kill the Divine Corps myself without creating some unavoidable issues, which I choose not to handle at the moment. You don''t need to worry about those issues."


    "You''re fated to encounter numerous Divine Corps members in the future, so be d that you had the opportunity to face them in such an environment," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied, making it clear that he had orchestrated the deaths of the Divine Corps members they had in.


    "How can we believe you''re telling the truth? It''s hard to trust you again after everything you''ve put us through," Margona asked, her voiceced with doubt.


    "Then treat your trust issues. I have no reason to lie to you," the Will of the Divine Mysteries responded.


    Margona''s expression shifted to anger and annoyance, but she chose not to reply. Instead, she contemted the information she had just received.


    To Orion, the Divine Mysteries¡ªan entity born after the heavens underwent their rebirth¡ªpossessed abilities far beyond any god or divine being he had encountered. He couldn''t understand how the Divine Corps could threaten it.


    "But you''re the Divine Mysteries. Why should you be wary¡­" Orion began. Before he could finish, the Will of the Divine Mysteriespleted his sentence, "Why should I be wary of the Divine Corps, right?"


    Orion nodded solemnly.


    "The Divine Corps is backed by immensely powerful beings who could do more than those two goddesses who hid their presence from me. So, it would be troublesome to go after them in my current state," the Will of the Divine Mysteries exined.


    Its words made Orion''s heart grow cold. This gave him enough reason to avoid the Divine Corps in the future.


    "You may already be aware, but I will exin. I am the Supreme Leader of Paradise, a force rapidly expanding in territories and numbers. Several individuals have surpassed mortal limitations for strength and are on the verge of attaining godhood."


    "However, considering our unique situation, we have no idea how to aplish this. Perhaps with your aid, we could make a difference, and in return, Paradise will assist you should you encounter situations like this in the future," Orion said.


    Yes, Orion had realized that to survive, simply having Aurora, Aerialia, Ilse, and the others on his side wasn''t enough. He could guarantee the future of Paradise and its inhabitants only with the Will of the Divine Mysteries'' backing. He couldn''t think of any other more solid guarantee.


    Margona raised an eyebrow and looked Orion over from head to toe. She had never imagined the day she''d hear an Anomaly ask a Will of the Divine Mysteries to be their sponsor.


    Wasn''t he afraid that the Will of the Divine Mysteries would one day turn against them, choosing to eliminate them? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like Aerialia, Margona also began to feel that nothing made sense anymore, not as it once did.


    Even the Will of the Divine Mysteries fell silent momentarily before a soft sigh reverberated through their surroundings. "Although my principles may change, bnce is still something I must uphold. So, I will have to refuse your offer. For your forces to ascend to godhood, that is something you or your forces will need to figure out on your own."


    Orion nodded, disappointment etched into his expression. At least he had tried.


    Nheless, Orion pressed on, asking another question. "Do you know who Naka and the Vylkr Spawns are?"


    At the mention of Naka, a wave of unpleasant memories surged in Margona''s mind, causing her to tremble involuntarily. If there was anyone she hated more than the Divine Mysteries and a particr goddess, it was Naka, the reason for her current condition. It had be a deep scar that would never heal until she eliminated Naka. Margona swiftly rposed her emotions and listened attentively.


    "Yes, I know about them. They are just as troublesome as the Divine Corps. Their forces are on par with the Divine Corps, so you should be careful when encountering them. When you stepped into the pocket dimension, I noticed someone casually spying on you before I blocked it," the Will of the Divine Mysteries replied, understanding the reason behind Orion''s question.


    Orion and Margona froze, the Will of the Divine Mysteries''s words echoing through their minds as they realized they had been watched and wouldn''t have known until now if not for its intervention.

 Chapter 1208 Seeking Favor, Divine Mandate!

    Chapter 1208 Seeking Favor, Divine Mandate!


    Orion clenched his fists, feeling conflicting emotions coursing through him. He could sense that the being the Will of the Divine Mysteries was talking about likely belonged to Naka, even though it hadn''t explicitly said so.


    Margona didn''t ask who had been monitoring them, afraid of the answer she might receive. For a great goddess like herself, this was a shame she must wash off by growing far stronger than Naka and his forces and taking his head by herself. And one of the fastest ways to do that now was through Paradise.


    "If you wish, I can make it so no one can spy on you. Consider it my aid to Paradise, a debt to be repaidter. What do you think of this offer?" the Will of the Divine Mysteries asked.


    Orion was surprised by the proposal. "If you don''t mind, I will ept it," he agreed.


    Orion had more to lose if he refused the offer based on the Will of the Divine Mysteries'' unknown intentions and risked their every moment being surveilled by Naka or another unknown entity. It was better to ept and owe a favour to be repaid. Having already steeled his heart, Orion epted without hesitation.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1209 Returning To Paradise

    Chapter 1209 Returning To Paradise


    She was dressed in a ck matte bodysuit and chained by a rope that seemed made of light, clinging to nothing but the space around her.


    The woman was one of the Divine Corps members who had broken into the Mirror Realm.


    "My patience has worn thin over several thousands of years ago. So you should begin handing me every bit of information regarding them," the figure said coldly.


    The ice-white-haired woman didn''t respond. She continued to re at him with a piercing re.


    "It''s okay if you don''t speak. I''ll take my time and take you apart piece by piece until I uncover what I need. I doubt they sent you out here without a way tomunicate with them," the Will of the Divine Mysteries said.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1210 Returning To Paradise (2), Mysterious Crest

    Chapter 1210 Returning To Paradise (2), Mysterious Crest


    But Ilse was too prideful to admit it might be thetter. Orion carefully exined the truth about Zera and everything that had transpired within the Mirror Realm.


    Ilse was shaken, her wide, astonished eyes fixed on Zera. "Is everything you''ve just said true?" she asked, seeking confirmation.


    Orion responded with a nod.


    Ilse finally understood why she could not sense a familiar aura on Zera but was still stunned by the revtion.


    The goddess of Twilight Chorus and Fortune! The goddess of Malevolence and Witches!


    The former imed to be the original version of her, while thetter was one of the strongest divine beings during the ''Great War.'' She had held the title of one of the Nine Greed Gods, having possessed a vast portion of the New World. She fought against the Seven Great Gods and Naka several times and lived to tell the tale.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1211 A Hand Dealt By Misfortune, A Five-Star Warrior Slave

    Chapter 1211 A Hand Dealt By Misfortune, A Five-Star Warrior ve


    Orion nodded thoughtfully, finding her exnation reasonable. For the goddesses to have nurtured so many demigods, they must have done so through a unique system that ensured the steady creation of demigods during their battle against the Will of the Divine Mysteries.


    Given that those two goddesses had managed to create many Vylkr energy-based techniques from scratch and other incredible feats, Orion found it less exaggerated to believe they could have figured out something like that on their own.


    "Did the goddesses create something like that to aid your ascension to godhood?" Orion asked, looking at the ice nymph demigoddess, seeking rification.


    "Sorry¡­ I don''t remember," the nymph replied.


    Orion frowned. After contemting, he asked, "When you said you couldn''t introduce yourself, was it because you lost your memories?"


    The demigoddess lowered her hand and nodded with a shameful expression crossing her face.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1212 The Council Meeting, Demigod Tormaris Inheritance

    Chapter 1212 The Council Meeting, Demigod Tormari''s Inheritance


    "What do you want to do next?" Fifi asked, her tone curious.


    "Let''s return to the pce to meet Ilse. I suspect everyone must have already arrived by now," Orion said, taking Fifi into his arms in a princess carry, much to her delight. With a single step, they traversed vast distances, heading towards the main pce.


    .....


    The meeting room prepared by Ilse was vast and circr, with walls adorned with formations of various precious golds and jewels.


    At the centre of the room stood a massive round table forged from an unknown material with a mirror-like finish. Dozens of high-backed chairs coated in pure gold surrounded the enormous table. Overhead, an ornate ss-domed ceiling showcased the imaginary clear skies outside.


    At the centre of the dome hung a magnificent chandelier, whose primary presence seemed to serve only as decoration for the room. Seated on the golden high-backed chairs were the Key Leaders of Paradise:


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1213 Divine Medallion Of Sovereign Accord

    Chapter 1213 Divine Medallion Of Sovereign ord


    Even Iris and Fifi, listening attentively from their seats in the distance, stared at Orion in shock, gulping audibly. Soon, a wave of excitement washed over them, just like the others, as they realised that with the Supreme Leader''s ascension to godhood, Paradise had also risen in power.


    Fifi had been worried that with three additional divine beings in Paradise, Orion might be overshadowed despite his authority. Aurora alone wouldn''t be enough to protect him. However, it seemed her worries were unfounded. With his status as a divine anomaly, even the gods would grant him the respect he deserved.


    ''As expected of my husband,'' Fifi thought, smiling.


    ''The Supreme Leader is amazing,'' Iris thought, her fists clenched, her burning gaze fixed on Orion. As a divine apostle who could grow stronger by devouring spirit beasts, she felt a fierce drive to catch up, eager to join missions like this that would benefit Paradise.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1214 Another Divine Mandate, Graces Ascension!

    Chapter 1214 Another Divine Mandate, Grace''s Ascension!


    Orion looked around in confusion, wondering why she had brought him here.


    "Do you know what kind of artefact the golden gate is?" Ilse asked, ncing at him.


    Orion shook his head at her question.


    "The golden gate is a divine mandate that I received from the Divine Mysteries," Ilse responded.


    Orion was shocked. It took him several seconds to fully register her words. "How did you receive it?" he asked, his heart pounding as he awaited her response. Initially, he had thought the golden gate was a powerful artefact that Ilse had created in one of her past lives. But now, learning that she hadn''t, he was curious about what she had done for the Divine Mysteries to grant her such a divine mandate.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1215 Graces Ascension (2), A New Sister Race!

    Chapter 1215 Grace''s Ascension (2), A New Sister Race!


    Zogar and Seth nodded in response. They nced curiously at the ming white cocoon before departing, soaring into the distance.


    After waiting three hours, the white mes began subsiding, and the cocoon slowly opened, revealing an unconscious Grace.


    Orion immediately appeared by her side and caught her.


    Grace''s eyes fluttered open, and she instinctively snuggled deeper into Orion''s embrace.


    "How do you feel?" Orion asked, his voice calm and soothing as he gently stroked her hair.


    "I feel... stronger, much stronger than before," Grace replied. "But everything around me feels different like the world isn''t as hard to understand as it used to be," she added, her gaze wandering in confusion as she took in her surroundings.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1216 Crossing Into The Pocket Dimension, The Mysterious Connection

    Chapter 1216 Crossing Into The Pocket Dimension, The Mysterious Connection


    Now, everyone was congratting her and acknowledging her achievements. If she could choose her next life, she would again choose this family¡ªher father, mother, and siblings¡ªwithout hesitation.


    Orion cleared his throat and summoned the Divine Medallion of Sovereign ord, drawing everyone''s attention. With a thought, he created a smaller version of the medallion, its chain made of starlight rope, and draped it over their necks. He then began exining its functions, simr to what the Will of the Divine Mysteries had informed him and what he had shared with the key leaders. The rest of the knowledge flowed into their minds. As the wives of the Supreme Leader, their authority was second only to his, giving them the right to utilize all the powers of the Divine Medallion of Sovereign ord.


    After an hour of absorbing the authority Orion had granted them, the women all took sharp breaths, one by one. Even Reena, Anara, Selene, and Shani, whose fragments had transformed into nes simr to the others, were taken aback by the increased level of authority they had been granted. It was far greater than their previous authority as key leaders.


    "Thank you, my husband," Anara stood up from her plush pillow and bowed respectfully to Orion.


    Reena, Selene, Shani, Dariya, Mia, Fifi, Greta, Celeste, Celia, Vivian, Gina, Seraphina, Maeve, Whisperwing, T, Crystalia, and the others followed suit, rising from their pillows and bowing towards Orion with the same respect.


    "Thank you, darling."


    "Thank you, sweetheart."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1217 When Paths Cross Again, Mysteries Beyond

    ?


    Chapter 1217 When Paths Cross Again, Mysteries Beyond


    Mysteries!


    "Although you had ascended. It is not aplete one. I can sense what you are now and know that your path to godhood would be fraught with impossible challenges. Because of that, I want to offer you a path to ascension. With it, your ascension through godhood would be smooth, even rivalling those aided by the Divine


    Mysteries," General Reynold replied.


    Upon hearing his words, Orion was stunned. "How do you n on doing it?" he asked. Suddenly, he paused and focused on the burning sundial before him.


    "Don''t tell me...?" Orion said, his eyes widening.


    "Within this sundial are the remains of an Omnithriain and a fragment of the Divine Mysteries that I managed to acquire during my failed ascension to true godhood," General Reynolds said, looking at the white mes shrouding his hand. "Over time, this fragment has be a part of me, resonating deeply with my divine power." "This fragment is also within you, so you ascended so effortlessly. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to have affected your divine potential, which relieves me. Unfortunately, the more I aid in your ascension, the closer Ie to dissipating. But with this sundial, I can pass my legacy to you... to aplish what no man has ever done, because no man could."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1218 Mysteries Beyond Mysteries (2)

    Chapter 1218 Mysteries Beyond Mysteries (2)


    "And how do you n on turning the race against their creator god?


    How do you n to keep the gods at bay? There''s no way they''d sit back and watch their childrene under someone else''s authority. Even if you kill them as much as you want, as long as their children exist, they will be reborn," General Reynolds asked.


    "It will be impossible for him to aplish such a feat alone. That is why I am making this proposal. The Divine Mysteries is the only thing that can keep the gods at bay. But, if we can create our own, with Paradise as the new heaven, it won''t be difficult to sense their reincarnation when it urs or regte them," Oberon responded.


    "I wasn''t speaking to you, pixie man," General Reynold replied, refocusing his gaze on Orion. He patiently awaited his response.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1219 Mysteries Beyond Mysteries (3), A Localized Will!\

    Chapter 1219 Mysteries Beyond Mysteries (3), A Localized Will!


    Outside the pocket dimension, a catastrophic phenomenon enveloped the entire earth, affecting mortals and those of divine nature as the confrontation between the Divine Mysteries and the birth of new Mysteries began.


    The Will of the Divine Mysteries looked at the twelve-step stairs in surprise, shock, and disbelief.


    "How did they aplish such a thing?¡­ Interesting," the Will of the Divine Mysteries muttered. It then focused on General Reynold, Oberon, Orion, and Ilse alongside the newly created ''Mysteries.''


    Rather than taking action after receiving a challenge, the Will of the Divine Mysteries spoke: "Is this the path you have chosen to take?" Its voice boomed, resounding across the pocket dimension.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1220 The Realm Of A New Mysteries! The Secret Of The Divine Corps?

    Chapter 1220 The Realm Of A New Mysteries! The Secret Of The Divine Corps?


    General Reynold nodded in acknowledgement. "This is very fascinating," he said.


    Everyone, including Ilse, nodded in agreement.


    Even in her countless lifetimes, she had only witnessed the birth of a new Mysteries once¡ªthis was the second time. Ilse disregarded the anger that surged upon hearing Oberon''s mention of ''Naka'' and scrutinised every detail about the unnatural tree nymph before her with an inquisitive gaze.


    Soon, the little girl, feeling intimidated by the many stares fixed on her, swiftly vanished into a stream of light that entered the sundial.


    "She''s fascinating indeed," a familiar voice sounded behind them.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1221 A Task For Grace! Sealed With A Promise!

    Chapter 1221 A Task For Grace! Sealed With A Promise!


    The sundial pulsed with a bright hue before dimming slightly, returning to its normal state, though it still possessed an ethereal, otherworldly aura.


    The moment their presence vanished, Ilse copsed to her knees, exhaling heavily. She never imagined encountering a situation so absurd it would topple everything she''d experienced in her countless lifetimes. She closed her eyes, trying to take it all in.


    Slowly, she regained herposure, opened her eyes and stared at Orion, who now stood before her.


    "Are you okay?" Orion asked, his voice tinged with concern as he noticed her condition.


    "I''m fine," Ilse responded with a nod as she straightened her back and stood up. She couldn''t help but look at Orion with aplicated gaze.


    With his position as the Supreme Leader of Paradise, supported by General Reynold and Oberon, and with the Will of the Divine Mysteries backing him, there was nothing she could do against him. Even her position as the goddess of Treasures would be useless if she misbehaved.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1224 Aerialias Injured Divine Soul, Its A Good Idea!

    Chapter 1224 Aerialia''s Injured Divine Soul, It''s A Good Idea!


    "Thanks to her terrifying regenerative abilities, her injuries have already healed. The only issue is that her divine soul is currently nurturing another, whom I believe to be the goddess Aerialia. That''s why she hasn''t awakened yet," Ilse exined.


    Reena nodded in understanding, though her expression was still worried and concerned. Despite her extraordinary powers, Liora was one of the calmest children they cared for. However, after being separated from her mother for some time, she began to disy bursts of uncontroble emotions, which they would''ve struggled to handle without Grace''s help. Reena hoped her sister would wake up soon so neither of them would have to worry anymore.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Since she isn''t injured, let''s give her some space. She will recover in time and awaken," he said. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Aurora''s hand swiftly grabbed his, causing him to stop. Orion refocused on Aurora.


    Aurora opened her eyes and looked at him with a weary smile. "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about my health." Her expression then shifted to concern. "However, I''m not sure if Mother will be able to fully recover from her severe injuries."


    Aerialia had strained and injured her divine soul during her confrontation with the goddesses and her sh against the Divine Corps, leaving her immobilized and needing full recovery before she could move again. It was a miracle that she had managed to hold on and protect them for so long.


    Orion tightened his grip on Aurora''s hand and replied, "Nothing will happen to Aerialia. No matter how bad things get, we''ll find a way out. So stay calm." His heart ached, seeing her weary and guilty expression.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1224 Aerialias Injured Divine Soul, Its A Good Idea!

    Chapter 1224 Aerialia''s Injured Divine Soul, It''s A Good Idea!


    "Thanks to her terrifying regenerative abilities, her injuries have already healed. The only issue is that her divine soul is currently nurturing another, whom I believe to be the goddess Aerialia. That''s why she hasn''t awakened yet," Ilse exined.


    Reena nodded in understanding, though her expression was still worried and concerned. Despite her extraordinary powers, Liora was one of the calmest children they cared for. However, after being separated from her mother for some time, she began to disy bursts of uncontroble emotions, which they would''ve struggled to handle without Grace''s help. Reena hoped her sister would wake up soon so neither of them would have to worry anymore.


    Orion nodded in understanding. "Since she isn''t injured, let''s give her some space. She will recover in time and awaken," he said. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Aurora''s hand swiftly grabbed his, causing him to stop. Orion refocused on Aurora.


    Aurora opened her eyes and looked at him with a weary smile. "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about my health." Her expression then shifted to concern. "However, I''m not sure if Mother will be able to fully recover from her severe injuries."


    Aerialia had strained and injured her divine soul during her confrontation with the goddesses and her sh against the Divine Corps, leaving her immobilized and needing full recovery before she could move again. It was a miracle that she had managed to hold on and protect them for so long.


    Orion tightened his grip on Aurora''s hand and replied, "Nothing will happen to Aerialia. No matter how bad things get, we''ll find a way out. So stay calm." His heart ached, seeing her weary and guilty expression.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!